《Custom Made Demon King》 Chapter 1 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Roy seemed to have a never-ending dream in the darkness and haze. The dream seemed bizarre and ridiculous, and the reason why the word ¡®seemed¡¯ was used to describe it was because the dreamland dissipated immediately when a wave of throbbing came over him. Roy woke up. The very moment he awakened, he could not recall anything about his dream. After waking, Roy felt something amiss about his environment. He felt his entire body shrank into a ball and confined in a small space with air that reeked of rancid body fluid, which was even a little sticky. Roy could not figure anything out since there was no light around him. Out of instinctive fear, he subconsciously opened his mouth to shout. However, he was almost choked to death by the liquid he inhaled. Roy flailed his hands around blindly in panic as though he were drowning. In the end, his hands touched something that seemed to be a layer of ¡®wall¡¯. He reached out and touched it. It felt thin and warm. It was too late to think too much. Roy subconsciously banged his fist on this layer of ¡®wall¡¯ only to realize that something was wrong. His strength seemed to be much lower, and even his body was not what it was supposed to be. Fortunately, that layer of ¡®wall¡¯ finally broke after he consecutively banged his fist against it. He heard a crack, and a fissure appeared in the wall. Faint light came through. It worked! Roy¡¯s spirit was immediately rejuvenated, and he continued smashing. After Roy managed to send a piece of the wall flying, the viscous liquid around him finally found an outlet. It rushed out through the gap, and the air from the outside world flowed in, allowing Roy to be finally satisfied with his instinctive breathing. He took a long deep breath, and the fullness in his lungs gave him the feeling of gratification that he was finally saved. However, Roy was taken aback by the strange sounds he made after exhaling. He did not know if it was because his vocal cords had not been in use for a long time, but the sound he made was like this: Tweet~~ Shit! Did I turn into a moaning monster?! Roy mocked himself before quickly peeling off the rest of the cracked ¡®wall¡¯ and making the gap larger. He grabbed the edge and drilled his body out of the gap. The first thing Roy did after he pushed himself out was to raise his head and look at the sky. He was stunned! Purple¡­ moon?! After staring at it for quite some time, Roy was finally certain that the round thing exuding a purplish glow and hanging in the sky was a moon. He then lowered his head in panic and looked at the place from where he had just emerged. What the f*ck! It¡¯s really an egg! Roy had had a bad hunch when he freed himself from the crack a moment ago. He felt despondent, as though he would never love again after realizing that he really emerged from a black egg. He was actually hatched from an egg¡­ Hello everyone. Henceforth, please call me Hatched, Roy the Hatched¡­ After making light of the desperate situation he was in, Roy stretched out both hands. As he thought, what should have been a pair of human hands with calluses was now a pair of baby-sized palms. His skin was not only strangely dark red, but there were also some strange black lines on it. He had sharp nails on them, and even his feet were claw-like. He touched his face. His eyes, nose, and mouth were still there, but there seemed to be two bulges on his forehead. Is this a pair of horns? He touched behind and found a black arrow-shaped tail¡­ Damn it, what kind of monster have I become? It would be great if I had a mirror¡­ Roy suddenly thought of something. His expression changed as he lowered his head to look at his crotch. He finally heaved a long sigh of relief. My precious! Although it¡¯s a little chilly without pants, all¡¯s well if you¡¯re still there! Lucky! My gender didn¡¯t change. Otherwise, it would have been crazy. Putting aside my memory of being a straight human male for the past twenty-odd years, judging from how I hatched from an egg, if I really became a female, wouldn¡¯t that mean I would have to pop eggs out when I breed in the future? That scene is simply¡­ He shook his head, chasing away this creepy imagery out of his mind. Roy started sorting out his memories since he was still confused. There was nothing special about Roy¡¯s previous life. He grew up as a carefree youth in a peaceful age. After graduating from university, he worked hard in the city just to pay off that expensive mortgage. His favorite hobbies were playing games, reading novels and comics, and watching anime. He would occasionally barbeque with his friends if his economic situation allowed, and he would also take the opportunity to vent to his circle of friends late at night. He was rather good at finding joy in adversity. His goal in life had been for that house of nearly four-hundred square meters to work its magic in seducing a woman to take on and repay the mortgage with him¡­ If you thought about it this way, Roy was actually quite ordinary. The only thing that was commendable about him would probably be the last few pieces of memory he had. Roy seemed to remember a mother and her child. When he was crossing the zebra crossing at the crossroad, a child was walking and playing a game on his mobile phone at the same time. His mother was pulling his arm, lecturing him, and they failed to pay attention to the traffic. Right at this moment, a car sped through the red light. Its driver might have been drunk or something. Roy saw it and had the chance to dodge, but that mother and son did not realize it. He had no idea what he was thinking about, but he grew hot, stopped in his tracks, and pushed that pair away. Then he felt a huge impact and his body swirling into the sky. His memory stopped there, and Roy knew that he probably died. Was it necessary to ponder about why he appeared in this bizarre place and became a bizarre creature? Needless to say, he was reborn! The young people of today would be embarrassed to chat with others if they did not know terms such as transmigrate and rebirth. Roy had no regrets losing his life saving them. Who would have the time to ponder in the moment of saving people¡¯s lives? Humans led ordinary lives for many years, and one glorious moment was enough. His only regret was his parents. They had to be grieving. Roy became sad when his thoughts turned to this¡­ After mourning for his previous life for some time, Roy sighed. After paying tribute, he adjusted his mind and raised his head to survey the environment. What he saw made him a little dazed. He seemed to be on a beach. However, unlike the blue sky and white clouds in his impression, the sand on this beach was blackish red, and the particles were very large, like burning coals that had water poured on them. Not only did they emit green smoke, but they also caused the surrounding air to be full of soot. The farther away from the sea, the more the red ¡®sand¡¯. On the other hand, the nearer the sea, the more the black ¡®sand¡¯. This sand seemed to be formed of fresh magma, with hot and humid seeming to be the greatest characteristics of this beach. Surprisingly, other than the one Roy was born out of, there were tens of thousands of eggs on this beach! These eggs varied in size, but they were at least the size of ostrich eggs. Their colors were different as well, having black, red, and even purple and silver. The only similarity was that the warm and humid condition of this silent beach gave these eggs a suitable environment to incubate. It seems to be a natural hatchery. So, where did these eggs come from? Roy turned his head around and saw waves washing the beach at its edge. The color of the seawater felt very uncomfortable under the moonlight. It was blood red! The eggs of different sizes floated on this blood-red seawater and were pushed onto the beach with the help of the tide. This strange scene allowed Roy to finally understand how he had appeared on the beach. The intensity of each wave was not regular. They were large and small at times, causing some eggs to be pushed further onto the beach while some were scattered around the edge. On the beach closer to the sea, the seawater washed over the magma sand, causing its temperature to drop quickly. In contrast, the sand farther away could retain heat for a longer period, leading to differences in the speed of the eggs hatching. Roy could see many eggs moving and shaking in the higher temperature region in front of him, while the lower temperature region behind him was dead silent. Luck played a vital yet cruel role in this survival of the fittest here. In fact, the eggs pushed to the beach already had better luck. Roy saw some eggs collide and shatter before they could land, causing the liquid in these shattered eggs to flow into the sea! Needless to say, these were the ones with real bad luck! The creatures inside did not even have the chance to hatch¡­ Roy could not help but rejoice. Fortunately, he was in an egg that successfully landed onshore. If not, he would have probably been among one of those with rotten luck. This ocean, this beach, and the bizarre scene in front of him were frantically brewing question marks in Roy¡¯s mind. Where the hell did I arrive at?! This repressive and cruel environment gave Roy a bad feeling. Also, what should I do next? It¡¯s been twenty to thirty minutes since I hatched. Roy had a basic understanding of the environment from his observations, but he was at a loss about what to do next. Right at this moment, a loud grunt came from a stomach. This sound came from Roy himself. He was hungry¡­ Crazily famished! Chapter 2 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios This feeling of hunger was so sudden and violent that it threw Roy off guard. A feeling of emptiness like a black hole came from his stomach, stimulating Roy¡¯s mouth to secrete a lot of saliva. These droplets of saliva dripped out and fell onto the ground, corroding it and causing it to emit green smoke. Roy did not give a damn about this currently. He could not resist his body¡¯s physical instinct. He was so hungry that he turned his head to stare at the eggshell that he just hatched from. This broken, ugly, and black eggshell was exuding an ¡®I¡¯m delicious¡¯ smell, announcing its existence to Roy¡­ I can eat, right? Definitely so, right? Don¡¯t some creatures devour their eggshells after hatching? Roy really could not think of anything else that could relieve his hunger from the surroundings, so he could not care less as he grabbed a piece of the eggshell, stuffed it into his mouth, and chomped on it vigorously. Kacha Kacha. Unexpectedly, Roy realized that the eggshell was not that unpalatable. It was like chewing on crispy rice. He did not know if it was because of the magma beach, but it actually tasted as though it was baked. It was delicious! The eggshell that he swallowed finally relieved some of the hunger in his stomach. However, before he could rejoice, a strange memory suddenly appeared in his mind, stunning him. This memory turned out to be a kind of inheritance from the eggshell. It was short and only told him two things¡ªone was regarding his identity, and the other was about his name. Roy was stunned because he found out from the inheritance that his identity was a demon! This was really too difficult to accept. Roy did not even think toward the direction of a demon when he realized his body¡¯s strange condition earlier. He was still guessing if he had rebirthed into some kind of monster like Godzilla, which would have been frustrating but also quite novel. Now, however, the situation was worse than he imagined¡­ Shit, did they get it wrong?! I died saving lives! Even if the merit of saving lives isn¡¯t enough to let me go to Heaven, become a cute, chubby angel holding a small bow and arrow, and shoot at pretty ladies, I should have at least been granted another chance at life! Why did I turn into a little demon?! Did I fall into Hell instead of making it to Heaven?? He cursed inwardly but was unable to do anything. Roy had no power to correct this error even if something had gone wrong. ¡°Bacronsha Meryer Lacdiren Stanlis Lundisha¡­ Ramos Osiris?!¡± A lengthy name appeared in Roy¡¯s mind as he devoured the eggshell. This had to be his true demon name if he had not guessed wrongly! According to the memory, every little demon hatched from an egg would obtain a name after devouring their eggshell. This name was the true demon name, and it was a mark imprinted on the demon¡¯s soul that must not be disclosed to anyone. If there was need, they could generally take a segment of their name from the whole string. The reason why the true demon name had to be kept a secret was that once it became known to someone else, that person could bring indelible damage to the demon through special means! The disclosure of the true demon name was an immense threat to their survival! It was a common weakness among all demons! This was like using a computer to create a document. The program would automatically mark the generated file with a page number. Once you knew the full name of a file, you would be able to locate the file accurately, even if there were millions of files¡­ The true name of a demon was the ¡®mark¡¯ that the creator gave them! It could accurately locate the soul of the demon! Now that he understood this point, Roy would not mention his true name anymore. Moreover, only a crazy person would read such a long name, and he would still use the name he had in his previous life. However, this incident also put Roy on alert. Him being a demon was an irrefutable fact that could not be changed once he had his true demon name. The first thing he had to do in an unknown environment and an unknown world was to adapt to this transformation. He must not get to know this world with his human thinking. Otherwise, he might die without knowing how if he was not careful! Only those who had died once would know how lucky it was to be reborn. Who knew if he would be given another chance if he were to die again. Therefore, whether as a human or a demon, it was most important for him to treasure his own life. The surface area of the eggshell was not big, and Roy devoured the whole thing in no time. Just when he swallowed the last piece of eggshell and felt a slight satisfaction in his stomach, a voice appeared in his mind again. ¡°Custom Made Demon King System has activated!¡± Roy was shocked. W-what?! Before he could react, an illusory image appeared in his sight. What appeared in front of Roy was a¡­ panel! In the middle of the panel was a strange eye. It blinked at Roy and made a clicking sound. The sound immediately reminded Roy of the one his mobile phone made when he took a picture with it. After blinking, the eye disappeared immediately. What replaced it was a picture in the blank space right in the middle of the panel. The picture had a squatting little demon with dark red skin and pointy ears. In addition to the pair of just exposed pointed horns, he had a bunch of messy black fetal hair. He looked unexpectedly cute! I-is this what I look like now? Roy stared at this ¡®selfie¡¯ with wide eyes. All right, putting aside whether or not he was cute, Roy noticed that there were some options at the top of the panel. The first item was Beautify. He stretched his hand to touch it, and a series of tools popped up on the left side of the panel. These tools were Graffiti Pen, Erasing Pen, Coloring Pen, and some other special brushes. Other than the beautify function, there were also Color, Special Effects, Text, Collage, Filter, 3D, AE, Save, and so on. Roy felt uneasy after seeing these functions. He searched all corners of the panel and finally discovered¡ªShit! What Demon King System is this?! Why does it look like the combination of a bunch of software like PS, 3DMax, and AE? Being reborn with a cheat is all nice and cool, but what the hell is with these strange abilities? At the same time, an attribute panel appeared beside Roy¡¯s demon selfie. Name: Roy Race: Demon Bloodline: At least four different kinds Demon Name: Bacronsha Meryer Lacdiren Stanlis Lundisha¡­ Ramos Osiris Form: Newborn (Premature) Hierarchy: Bottom of the low rank Attribute: Dark Strength: 14 Speed: 12 Magic Energy: 9 Activity: 13 Loaded Materials: None Skills: None Talent Ability 1: Soul Peer Explanation: After living beings die, you can easily discover the location of their souls. Talent Ability 2: Demon Blood Explanation: The demon race is bloodthirsty and warlike. It is very easy for you to go berserk whenever you enter combat. In addition, Demon Blood gives you better affinity with negative energies. Talent Ability 3: Soul Devouring Addiction Explanation: It is in a demon¡¯s nature to devour and play with souls. It refers to the pleasure and ecstasy brought about through devouring souls. Items: None Number of Souls in Possession: 0 Evaluation: The complexity of your bloodline limits the upper limit of your potential. You did not even obtain the talent power of your bloodline, and your premature birth makes you the weakest existence among those at the same level¡­ Cannon fodder, no hope, farewell! After seeing this evaluation from the system, Roy had no idea what to say. Roy had a feeling of novelty when he accepted that he was reborn as a little demon, but he did not expect to be so weak, making it difficult for even him to accept it. Premature? I¡¯m actually a premature baby? No wonder those demon eggs around me were dead silent. It is Heaven¡¯s will to destroy me for breaking out first! His evaluation by the system might have said that he had no hope, but Roy still wanted to struggle. And first, he had to figure out how to use this system. Fortunately, although the system looked complex, using it was relatively simple. It did not take long before Roy finally figured out how to use this system. On the first page with Roy¡¯s selfie was his body displaying all of his current statuses. What Roy wanted to do was to upgrade himself by drawing and defining the material with special effects, colors, and so on before finally using collage to integrate it onto his body. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, a special item was necessary to complete these operations¡ªsouls! For example, if Roy wanted to give himself a pair of demon wings, he would first need to use the graffiti pen to draw these wings and then use the text function to define that it was a pair of demon wings that could be used to fly. He could also use the special effects function if he wanted to add on special abilities such as flames or frost to the wings. Finally, after consuming an equivalent amount of souls to save, Roy would immediately grow a pair of wings exactly the same as his design. Throughout this entire progress, things like the materials for drawing and special effects did not cause any consumption, and he could use them as much as he wanted. However, the final step, saving, required the consumption of souls! The more detailed the drawing, the more complex the definition, the more gorgeous the special effects, the more the quality and quantity of souls required during save! Simply put, this so-called Custom Made Demon King System was actually one of Asia¡¯s big four evils, PS technology. You could draw anything as long as you could imagine it and then create it through an exchange of equivalent souls. No wonder this system is named the Custom Made Demon King System¡­ Drawing was not a problem for Roy. His previous job before being reborn was in art design. The problem was the acquisition of souls. This beginning is a little difficult! Where should I obtain my first soul? The moonlight from the purple moon began to shine brighter as Roy pondered. The radiation became stronger, like a signal. The large number of demon eggs on the beach began hatching one after another. The little demons within began breaking their eggshells and drilling out. The silent beach suddenly became lively with all kinds of weird growls¡­ Chapter 3 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Demon eggs started hatching in batches, as though their time had arrived. How to put it, this scene was like the one in Jurassic Park when the dinosaurs hatched. Little demons broke out of their eggs, and the entire beach suddenly became a birthplace of monsters¡­ The little demons hatched one after another, and their forms were all different. Some of them were humanoid like Roy, while some had beast forms with their four limbs on the ground. Other than that, there were insect-like demons with many legs. Some of them even had elytra on their backs! They seemed to be species that could fly from birth. Other than their forms, their skin colors were also different. Most of them were blackish red, but there was also dark gray, cyan, and some with overlapping skin. It seemed that the so-called demon was merely a generic term. Racial divisions were probably present among the demons as well. Different from Roy, who observed his environment after being born, these little demons seemed to be driven by instinct to devour their shells once they got out. The entire beach was brimming with the sounds of rustling and clattering as two-thirds of the demons munched away at their eggshells, which could cause people with enochlophobia to shrink into themselves! Roy watched the scene with caution. He did not possess the slightest feeling of comradeship with these little demons. However, he also noticed something. The little demons born now were different from when he was born. Most of their bodies were relatively dry, and there was not much mucus in the eggshells, unlike Roy¡¯s eggshell that had plenty of mucus left at the bottom, which had caused his body to be wet when he emerged. Roy realized that his body was not as big as these little demons, nor was he as strong compared with the little demons with similar skin color as him¡­ Is this the consequence of premature birth? After a while, the little demons finished devouring their eggshells and did something else that made Roy feel a chill in his bones. Twenty meters away on Roy¡¯s right was a little demon with black skin and a hideous face. He had four eyes on his forehead, and the pupils within were vertical. Behind him was a short tail. Roy watched as this little demon patted his stomach after finishing with his eggshell, picked up a cooled lava stone by his feet, and then hopped toward the part of the beach nearer to the sea behind him. There were quite a number of demon eggs on the beach that had yet to hatch. This little demon found one of the unhatched eggs, raised the stone with both hands, and smashed the shell. The eggshell cracked immediately upon impact, but the little demon did not stop there. He hit it again and again, directly breaking the eggshell! The sticky mucus in the egg flowed out after the eggshell broke. The little demon inside already had a full form and seemed to sense the danger he was in. He struggled to open his eyes and break out of the shell, but the demon was really ruthless. He lifted the stone and smashed the other little demon inside! The severe pain made the little demon shriek with pain. However, he was unable to stop the atrocities of the four-eyed demon because of his restricted movement. The shrieks became weaker with every blow of the stone. He subconsciously knew that he was going to die before being born¡­ Most of the other demons that hatched did the same thing as this four-eyed demon, seeming to have agreed unanimously upon it. They used the stones on the ground as weapons to break the eggs of those demons that had yet to hatch and then kill the little demons within. Roy felt a chill down his spine from this extremely cruel scene. Is this the law of survival in the Demon World?! These demons did not even treat the other demons as their comrades, much less a fake one like Roy. Roy turned around and found that many of the little demons were clapping and jumping around proudly on the spot, quacking and laughing as though it was all a fun game after their kills. This habitual cruelty and murderousness seemed to be a common trait among even the infant demons. The four-eyed demon not far from Roy completed his bloody kill at this time. A small ball of light appeared from the body of the dead little demon and wanted to fly away, but the vicious hand of the murderer grabbed it before it could! After catching the ball of light, the four-eyed demon swallowed it whole. The four-eyed demon¡¯s body began to tremble and immediately entered a strange state. Even a bystander like Roy could see that he¡­ seemed to be in ecstasy! A song suddenly appeared in Roy¡¯s mind after looking at his expression. Heyo, I feel like my life has reached the climax¡­ That ball of light is¡­ a soul?! Roy reacted quickly and looked around, only to find those little demons that hatched first were collecting the souls of their kills and swallowing them whole! All of them revealed ecstatic expressions afterward¡­ This should be caused by the Soul Devouring Addiction in a demon¡¯s nature. No wonder souls are linked to demons in so many legends¡­ Roy found the opportunity to obtain his first soul¡ªthe little demons who did not manage to get out of their eggs! As a weak premature baby, Roy had a full sense of crisis. From his observations, all signs showed that only the strongest could survive in the demon world. He could not guarantee whether or not the little demons around him would set their sights on a weak guy like him, so he had to increase his capital at all costs to increase his chances of survival. Therefore, Roy immediately picked up a lava stone and ran toward a demon egg. Roy steeled his heart and hit the eggshell with the stone. A crack appeared on his first hit. He continued to smash until clack, and the eggshell finally broke. The mucus within flowed out, and inside housed a black demon with a sharp mouth like that of a worm. It struggled to climb out of survival instinct. However, its savage appearance took a burden off Roy as he pounded the stone on the demon worm¡¯s head. The strange body of the demon worm made it impossible to know where the head was, but it would definitely not go wrong if it was near the sharp mouth. Roy gritted his teeth and smashed it repeatedly. The demon worm became a white, slurry goo. The goo mixed with the purple demon blood, making it look simply revolting. Holding in his nausea, Roy completed his first kill and then collected the soul from this demon worm. However, the ball of light was a little dim, and its volume was a little small. It did not seem to be of good quality. In any case, Roy obtained his first soul. He could finally satisfy the requirement to use the save function to enhance himself¡­ Chapter 4 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The first soul came relatively easy since the opponent had almost no resistance. There would not be too many opportunities of this sort, so Roy wanted to seize the opportunity to grab a few more souls. He turned his head and found himself in an awkward situation. Too many boats were chasing too few fish! There was no choice since more eggs had hatched than the number that had not. In such a short amount of time, all of the demon eggs were gone! Roy only managed to get the demon egg because he had the advantage of proximity. Just as he wanted to obtain more, he saw a few little demons being slain over the demon egg in the distance. Seeing this scene, Roy was suddenly shocked. The way that the demon race was born gave him a really bad premonition again. Would these stronger little demons that had yet to snatch souls turn to the hatched weaker demons?! Roy felt like he was next on the chopping board as he looked at his small arms and calves¡­ No, I have to think of something quick! Roy quickly brought up the customization interface. He might be born a demon, but Roy still had human thinking. The first thing he thought of was to get himself a weapon! When he thought of weapons, it was naturally a firearm. His first thought was to draw a pistol. He chose a blank page on the interface and started working on it. Since he had no mouse, he could only draw with the brush tool directly by hand. Roy had some ideas. He knew that besides using a gun when he had military training in college, he had little understanding of firearms, so he drew a revolver this time! The advantage of a revolver was that it had a simple structure, was solid, had stable performance, would not easily malfunction, and would not jam at critical times. Even a dud would not affect the firing of the next bullet. Of course, Roy preferred exquisite, elegant, and modern firearms, but he gave up on the idea when he thought of the bullet jamming at a critical moment, feeling that a revolver would be much more suitable for a rookie like him. It did not take him long to complete a revolver. However, Roy had an urge to bang his head against a wall when he looked at the gun. Perhaps because he had not used his hand to draw for too long, but this revolver basically looked like graffiti. Places where it should have been straight were crooked, and places where it should have been curved were straight. It did not possess any form of artistic beauty at all. However, everyone in art design knew very well that a sketch had to be modified repeatedly before finalizing a design, so Roy was not discouraged. He only needed to use a few auxiliary line tools to modify and color it as well as retouch its highlights and shadows before completing the gun. However, a strange noise rang behind Roy just as he was about to operate the panel. Gawk!! Roy stiffened and turned around quickly. The one making the strange cry turned out to be the four-eyed demon from just now! This four-eyed demon had already recovered from the pleasure of devouring his first soul, and he wanted to continue killing the unhatched eggs but found himself too late to the game. In his anger, he accidentally noticed this strange demon that was Roy. To be precise, he was attracted by the light of the soul floating beside Roy! When the other little demons were foraging for souls, Roy did not immediately devour the soul and immediately became as eye-catching as a firefly in the darkness. Therefore, this four-eyed demon turned toward Roy. His four eyes fixated on the soul beside Roy, and saliva dripped from his huge mouth full of sharp teeth. Demons had strong digestive systems, fueling their need for flesh, but if given a choice between soul and flesh, most would choose soul¡­ When Roy turned around, the greed in the eyes of the four-eyed demon became increasingly obvious. His instinct and intuition told him that this demon in front of him was weak, and he would be able to obtain two souls if he were to kill him! Just like what Roy had predicted, the stronger demons that did not manage to grab souls had their sights on the weaker demons, and it was happening all around the four-eyed-demon and Roy. A new round of massacre was about to begin. This was the law of the Demon World. Only the strongest would be able to walk out of the place they were born¡­ Roy immediately knew what the four-eyed demon wanted to do upon seeing his expression. He wanted to modify and perfect his drawing, but there seemed to be no choice now, so Roy watched the other party while on high alert and using the text function to quickly define the revolver he just drew. And the definitions he wrote were Firearm, Precision, and Infinite Ammunition! He completed the definitions swiftly while in the confrontational death glare with the four-eyed demon. He quickly used collage to pull the drawing onto the main page and placed it in the hand of his selfie. Finally, he saved! The shining soul floating beside Roy disappeared. However, what made him awkward was that the revolver he wanted did not appear in his hand. Instead, a prompt came from the system: Insufficient souls. Saved only 23% of the progress. You can choose to cancel saving or to modify the drawing! Insufficient souls! My definitions for the gun exceeds the limit that I can use one soul for! This accident stunned Roy for a moment, and right at this moment, the four-eyed demon hissed angrily at him. The four-eyed demon¡¯s sight was on the soul beside Roy the whole time, yet it disappeared the moment Roy saved. The four-eyed demon would certainly feel angry since the prey he was about to obtain vanished before him. He could not see Roy¡¯s system interface, but he thought that Roy must have used some method to hide the soul. Therefore, he kicked the ground and flew at Roy! He was one size larger than Roy, so his weight was naturally different. He immediately ran Roy onto the ground and opened his mouth to bite at Roy¡¯s face! How could Roy dare to be bitten by him? He hurriedly waved his hand and slapped the demon¡¯s face, knocking his head crooked. This was his subconscious reaction. He only wanted to fight back after the other party threw himself at him. What he did not think of was how sharp his claws were. The slap left a few bloodstained wounds on the four-eyed demon¡¯s face. Gawk!! The four-eyed demon was furious that his face was scratched bloody by Roy¡¯s claws and also used his claws to attack Roy. The little demons that just hatched were all infants and did not have many ways of fighting. There would not be any tactics in their battles, and they relied purely on their physical strength and their sharp claws. However, Roy was not as strong as the four-eyed demon, so he was on the losing end of the attacks. If the system rated his strength at fourteen, then this demon was at least at twenty. He was much stronger than him! This can¡¯t carry on. Roy, who was overwhelmed and on the ground, took advantage of a gap in the attacks and suddenly kicked from the bottom upward, into the crotch of this four-eyed demon, dealing a vital blow to his weakness! He noticed that this four-eyed demon was a male, or rather, it seemed like males were the majority among this group of demons. All of them just hatched and had no clothes to cover themselves with, so it was simply too easy to aim for the right place. This was the only advantage Roy had, maintaining calmness and logic, not completely relying on physical instincts. However, the critical hit Roy imagined did not happen. While the kick caused the four-eyed demon to scream, he did not lose his combat strength. Instead, he took the opportunity to bite Roy¡¯s shoulder! It seemed like the weakness of human males was not the same for demons. Their privates were not as vulnerable¡­ The four-eyed demon tore a piece of flesh off from Roy. He did not have much pain in his shoulders but instead a tingling sensation of paralysis, making Roy realize that this four-eyed demon¡¯s saliva might have poison! Creatures such as demons had already exceeded Roy¡¯s knowledge, so having such abilities was not at all surprising! Roy found himself getting more and more exhausted, and he had no other choice but to grit his teeth and bring out the interface again. He used one hand to parry the four-eyed demon¡¯s attack while his other hand worked swiftly. Roy should be thankful that he finished drawing the gun before the four-eyed demon attacked. Otherwise, he would have never been able to finish it during this fighting. Right now, he only needed to modify the text definitions. Roy already realized that it was definitely because the Infinite Ammunition attribute was too overpowered that he could not save the revolver. He was originally afraid that the firepower would not be high enough, so he wanted to have unlimited ammo. But now, it seemed as though the requirement for souls was very high if he wanted to materialize this function¡­ Therefore, he erased Infinite Ammunition and even Precision and changed them to Full of Bullets! Roy felt a weight in his right hand when he saved this time. It was cold to the touch. At this critical moment, Roy knew that he finally managed to save, but he did not have the time to look at it. Once his finger found the trigger, he immediately pressed the muzzle onto the abdomen of the four-eyed demon¡­ The next second, a thunderous noise came! Bang!!! Chapter 5 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios This shot echoed through the entire beach, startling all the little demons fighting each other nearby! They stopped fighting in unison and turned their heads toward the direction of the sound. Two consecutive gunshots immediately came again, scaring them. They had never heard such a bizarre sound¡­ Roy, who opened fire, was taken aback as well because he realized that the four-eyed demon that he shot in the abdomen did not die immediately. Instead, he threw his head back in severe pain and ripped off a large piece of meat from Roy¡¯s left arm. Roy felt so much pain that he felt he was going mad. He aimed the muzzle of his gun on the stomach of the four-eyed demon and shot two more times. This time, the movements of the four-eyed demon finally froze. After a strong push from Roy, he fell off Roy and landed beside him as fresh blood oozed out from the three bullet holes, dyeing the sand beneath him purple-red in no time. A bloodied Roy climbed up from the ground, gasping as he looked at the four-eyed demon. He had such tenacious vitality that he was still alive. This pissed Roy off, so he pointed his gun at the forehead of the little demon and pulled the trigger again! This time, the four-eyed demon stayed silent¡­ In order to ensure that the revolver could be saved and appear, Roy had even deleted the Precision attribute. Anyway, for him, the accuracy of such a close-range attack did not matter. However, what he had not taken into account was that this four-eyed demon required four shots to die. His vitality was amazing. It was completely different from killing the demon worm in its eggshell! There was a huge difference between the demons that hatched and those that had not. Of course, that could also be because the firearm had insufficient power¡­ The soul of the four-eyed demon emerged from its corpse. This soul was much stronger than the one that Roy obtained earlier, and it was also much brighter. Roy did not rush to get the soul. He looked up, and as expected, the little demons nearby started crowding around him. They were startled by the continuous gunshots just now and were curious to see what it was. Moreover, they saw a high-quality soul, tickling the greed in their demonic nature. Roy¡¯s current condition was not good. His entire upper body was covered with injuries, and his left shoulder had bite wounds. Even though the poisonous saliva of the four-eyed demon was not life-threatening, it was enough to make that half of his body numb. The left arm he had used to parry the attack revealed pale white bones. However, Roy knew he could not let his guard down even in such a miserable state. He was worried that once he showed fatigue or panic, these little demons gathering around him would not hesitate to pounce on him and tear him into pieces. Therefore, he raised his gun, pointed it at a closer demon, and shot at him! Bang! This shot did not hit the demon but landed on the ground near his feet. A series of sparks resulted from the friction. The little demon was shocked and quickly jumped away. Then Roy pointed the muzzle at another little demon. This little demon was smarter. When he saw it aimed at him, he escaped before Roy pulled the trigger. With this lesson in front of them, the little demons escaped whenever Roy pointed the muzzle at them. These little demons did not know that Roy only had one bullet left. They only felt that the thing in his hand was terrifying since it could kill a strong little demon, and none of them wanted to jump to their deaths. They all hoped the other little demons would go first. A while later, Roy did not even need to use his gun. He merely opened his mouth to scare them with his sharp teeth, and the little demons would then escape by themselves. Roy achieved his goal. Unfortunately, he still underestimated the demons¡¯ greed for souls. The little demons would carefully gather again as long as he did not put away the soul of the four-eyed demon. It gave Roy a headache. In fact, he could also feel his body instinctively hunger for the soul that was shining by his feet, causing him to salivate continuously. It should be because of Soul Devouring Addiction. Although Roy was dying to know what a soul tasted like, he knew that souls were his ticket to survival, so he could only resist his physical impulse and try to see if he could store this soul in the system. Unexpectedly, he succeeded, and that ball of light immediately disappeared. He noticed that the counter for Number of Souls in Possession in his main attribute area of the system had changed from zero to ¡®Complete low-quality souls (1), low-quality souls about to disappear (1)¡¯! The complete low-quality soul was probably the soul of the four-eyed demon, but that ¡®low-quality soul about to disappear¡¯ baffled Roy for a while. If he did not guess wrong, that soul should be the first soul he obtained. What he did not expect was that after his revolver materialized, the soul had some remaining and did not disappear completely. The difference in soul consumption for different definitions and attributes surprised Roy once again. This soul was not enough when he added the Infinite Ammunition attribute earlier¡­ Is this the difference between white equipment and blue and purple equipment? Roy was regretting now. If he had known that the system could store souls, he would have first stored the demon worm¡¯s soul in it, and he would not have needed to fight the four-eyed demon then¡­ As soon as the soul disappeared, the little demons gathering nearby instantly became restless. Roy raised his gun again vigilantly, but the little demons dispersed, running to other places that had fighting to see if they could get anything out of it¡­ Roy finally sat on the ground, relieved that his crisis was over. However, he did not have the consciousness that he had a tail and thus sat on it, causing him great pain. Seems like I have to change my human habits after changing form. After sighing and moving his tail aside, he finally settled down to look at the revolver he had drawn. However, Roy¡¯s head filled with black lines once he took a good look at it. What could he say, this gun he held was simply too strange! If he had to use one phrase to describe it, it would be fifty cents special effects! Not one cent more! It was too fake! It was already crooked when he was drawing it, and then because of the emergency, he had not colored it at all. He had not even defined its material. It felt like a white plastic gun in his hand. (The background color when drawing was white.) It was crudely made with plastic spikes everywhere, as though it were just taken out of a plastic mold¡­ Roy dared to swear that this was not as good as the BB gun he played when he was young! However¡­ this was where it got weird. This cheap special effects gun could actually be fired and was really powerful. This was purely because Roy defined a Firearm attribute to it. This was the first time that Roy felt that this custom system was truly extraordinary! Using text to define the strength through the system was akin to the power of language or like the information-material conversion technology in the novels that Roy read before. Moreover, it had idiot-proof operations¡­ Roy could not help but to feel happy when he thought back to him fighting monsters and going on quests for equipment in his games. Now, he had gone one step further to creating his own equipment. He now had another soul, and the quality did not seem half bad. However, Roy was not in a rush to upgrade the revolver in his hand. Instead, he summoned the system interface and began drawing again. This time, he drew a test tube and a line in the middle to indicate the liquid level. He then chose blue to color the inside of the test tube. A test tube filled with blue liquid appeared, and Roy defined it with the text: Antidote! Yes, what he had to do first was to resolve his poisoned status. In order to save on consumption, he did not define too many things about the antidote and only intended to use up the soul that was about to disappear. The poison from the four-eyed demon shouldn¡¯t be that powerful, so it should be relieved with this, right? Roy was about to save when he completed it, but he changed the color of the liquid to dark brown after giving it some thought. Moreover, he added another attribute in the definition: Cola-Flavored! After making that addition, Roy saved it satisfactorily. Unsurprisingly, the soul that was about to disappear truly did disappear, and a dark brown potion appeared in Roy¡¯s hand. Come, let¡¯s drink this happy drink of all nerds! Roy lifted his hand and downed it¡­ Chapter 6 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios A while after drinking the cola-flavored antidote, Roy could feel the numbness on his shoulder lessening. It works. The effect isn¡¯t too obvious, but it really works against the poison. Roy sighed with relief, and now only the wound was left. He originally wanted to draw something to stop the bleeding and some bandages, but he felt that it did not do the consumption of souls justice. Roy looked at the battling demons nearby. These demons would not get away unscathed even if they were to win, and Roy wanted to know how they dealt with their wounds. In the end¡­ he saw most of them licking their wounds until they stopped bleeding¡­ The beast-like behavior made Roy feel helpless, but he could only follow. He knew that too much blood loss was not good for any creature, even a demon. Fortunately, the revolver in Roy¡¯s hand gave the demons nearby a great deterrent, and none of them disturbed him while he licked his wounds quietly. After a while, his severely wounded left arm gradually stopped bleeding. The strong devouring the weak continued on the beach. From time to time, the stronger demons killed their prey and swallowed the souls of these weaker demons, leaving no chance for the other demons. Seeing this, Roy extinguished the thought of taking advantage of the situation. The importance of souls to Roy, who had the system, was self-evident. However, demons had Soul Devouring Addiction, creating many competitors for him. Whenever he thought of this situation, Roy could not help but want to sigh. After he stopped his bleeding, Roy opened the system interface. This time, he drew some bullets for the revolver, materialized them with the consumption of the four-eyed demon¡¯s soul, and filled them into the cheap revolver. He did not know what else he would encounter later, so it was important for him to ensure the state of his weapon. However, after he loaded the magazine, the situation suddenly changed again. A sudden tremor came from the ground! This tremor was so strong that even Roy felt dizzy while standing. What¡¯s happening? A big earthquake? The tremor continued for quite a while before gradually stopping. Roy recovered and found that the little demons that were fighting frantically earlier stopped after the tremor! They suddenly gave simultaneous strange cries, as though they woke up from a dream, and started running forward desperately. Those without wings dashed on all four; those with wings took off into the sky. They were moving forward desperately even though they did not fly high. Seeing their actions, Roy did not say anything and immediately started to run as well. Although he did not know where to run to or why he was running away, he was clear that it was definitely not a coincidence for so many demons to be doing the same thing. Something was going to happen. Fortunately, Roy was used to running with both feet, so his injured left arm did not affect his mobility, making Roy thank his lucky stars that he was not wounded in the leg during combat. Otherwise, it would have been troublesome. As he followed the little demons all the way across the vast beach, the scorching green smoke and the heat gradually dissipated. The scene in front of them became clearer as well. The destination of these little demons turned out to be a black volcano with smoke emitting from its top! Is the volcano erupting?! Roy was uncertain. But if it¡¯s really going to erupt, why are the little demons not fleeing from it but toward it? No matter what Roy thought, the little demons at the forefront rushed up the volcano without looking back. They jumped between the gullies formed by the molten magma and crossed strange black stone all the way to the top. Those insect-like and bird-like demons with wings went straight for the top of the volcano and plunged into the hole on top! Are they really flying into the volcano? Roy was shocked, but he turned back to look at the army of little demons behind him and could only force himself to run up the mountain. He knew he lacked the instinct and the inherited memories imprinted into the bones of a demon, and he did not know what the other little demons knew. They must have their reasons for running into the volcano. After all, it¡¯s impossible for all the little demons to court their own deaths, right? Therefore, it¡¯s right to follow them! As to whether or not he would perish in the flames of the volcano, it remained to be seen. He could only follow the actions of the little demons. The altitude of the volcano was pretty high. Fortunately, the route was pretty clear, and there was no such thing as getting lost. Roy climbed along a straight line and reached the top of the volcano in no time. For the first time, he saw the insides of a volcano. He saw a straight deep pit with smoke increasing gradually, and at the bottom of the volcano was a bright fiery color. At the bottom, there was a thin layer of magma that solidified with countless irregular cracks, and that fiery color seeped out from these cracks. It looked like countless fiery red lightning appearing at the bottom of the redness. The scene was truly spectacular! It might be spectacular, but the meaning behind it was terrifying as well. It seemed like it would not take long for the cracked magma to buckle under the pressure and eventually form a volcanic eruption. If he did not find a way to leave as soon as possible, he would not even have a corpse left! As he stood atop the volcano, Roy looked around and realized that this hatching place was actually an island with a blood-red ocean surrounding the island.. Going by how the previous hatching place actually extended all the way to the beach, it meant that the area covered by the volcanic eruption was rather large. The entire island seemed to be within its eruption range, and he could not avoid it unless he headed into the ocean. And only God knew what dangerous creatures the bizarre blood-red ocean harbored. No wonder why these little demons hurried to the volcano before it erupted. They have no other place to evacuate to¡­ Watching how the other little demons climbed down the inner wall of the volcano, Roy also learned how to use the sharp claws of his four limbs to climb down. However, Roy could only hold on with his injured left arm while using his right arm and feet to climb down. He moved cautiously, ensuring that he gripped firmly every step of the way because he saw many little demons losing their footing and falling to their deaths on the thin layer of magma rocks¡­ Chapter 7 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Thousands of little demons poured in from the mouth of the volcano. This scene was a little shocking, but Roy realized that the little demons that arrived near the bottom earlier did not go all the way to the bottom. Instead, they were searching for something on the inner wall of the volcano. They used their claws to tap, trying to probe the inner wall of the volcano. While Roy wondered what they were doing, a little demon screamed in surprise and then started to dig desperately at the place where he tapped. Most importantly, the other little demons actually ran over to help! This was such a strange scene. It was the first time Roy saw the little demons cooperating with each other! It did not take long for these little demons to dig a black hole. The moment the hole appeared, the little demons cheered and swarmed in! There were more holes than just one such one. Little demons made holes everywhere in the inner wall of the volcano, and the nearby demons would enter together. Roy finally realized that the holes made by these demons were thin and weak points in the inner wall of the volcano! There were actually countless caves of all sizes in this volcano, but every time the volcano erupted, the surging magma would fill them up. The pressure from the eruption was not too strong, so while it would fill up after every eruption, they would reappear after some digging. This behavior of digging caves out had already been carved into the demon genes for millions of years. After comprehending it, Roy did not give it any other thought. He followed a group of demons behind him to dig a hole and crowd into a cave. Thousands of little demons disappeared into the caves in an orderly manner like ants returning to their nests. An explosive sound came not long after they crowded into the caves. Hot magma broke through from the bottom layer of rocks and shot up into the sky¡­ With great vigilance, Roy followed the little demons, marching into the cave without light. He, of course, had to guard against the sneak attacks of the other little demons in this dark environment. What was strange was that the aggression of these little demons had greatly reduced after leaving the place they hatched. They ran into the cave quickly without any thought of attacking the others. 9When the volcano erupted, a lot of magma poured into the hole they dug in the rear, blocking the hole again. However, none of the little demons were hurt by the magma. Roy thought the little demons would stop once the magma stopped pouring in, but those in front did not stop at all. Roy could only continue moving forward because the little demon behind him would push him and growl, hurrying him once he stopped and blocked the path. Roy did not expect the cave to be so long. He felt as though they had come a long way from the volcano. And according to Roy¡¯s feeling, the cave seemed to be going diagonally all the way deep into the ground. This meant that they were moving toward the crust¡­ Roy was very anxious. He did not know where these little demons were heading to, but he had a premonition. Is the place they¡¯re heading to where demons really live?! After an unknown period of time, strange emotional cheers suddenly traveled backward from the front. Upon hearing the cheer, the little demons in the rear became agitated and hurried along. Roy was driven by their movements and accelerated forward as well. As expected, a bright light appeared from the front. After he walked in the cave for such a long time, Roy¡¯s eyes had adapted to the darkness, so the light he saw dazzled him. But in fact, the light coming from the front was not strong at all. It was dim red and accompanied by a heatwave, rolling in without stopping¡­ Finally, Roy reached the exit. It was the huge mouth of the cave, which made him look really small. However, Roy could not attend to sighing in relief right now. Instead, he looked on dumbfounded at the scene that unfolded before him. It turned out to be a massive underground space where a dimly-lit world appeared. The ground was scorched black soil, the forest was twisted black, and a large river formed by lava flowed slowly. The momentum moving the river came from the dozens of waterfalls of magma from the cave walls. They flowed from a great height accompanied by green smoke and sparks, stirring the airflow of the underground world, making the air hot. The hot winds rolled the black soot up from the ground, causing the air to be pretty dirty. There was also a range of mountains, some of which were high and low, but most of them had the same color and tone. It could be said that this was a black and red world. Black was the black ashes, while red was the redness from the flames¡­ From Roy¡¯s current perspective, he could only observe a small part of this underground world. There was a horizon in the distance that Roy could not even begin to imagine how big it was. According to Roy¡¯s understanding, this underground world should be under the seabed, a cavity formed between the crust and the mantle. Here, the sky was a dome supported by the hardened rock, and the ground was heated up by the core, which was why it looked hot. Roy felt sorrow from within thinking about how he would need to live in this hell-like world. However, when the skin of his demon body felt the searing air in here, his body actually jumped for joy, giving him an urge to enter this world. The contrast between his thoughts and his body made him want to laugh and cry at the same time. The little demons behind Roy had already excitedly climbed down along the cave¡¯s rock wall. Roy stood there blankly for a while before he finally sighed and followed suit. Those with wings had already flown out. Hundreds of thousands of little demons that came from the hatching area poured out of the caves like ants and scattered into this underground world, but this scene felt underwhelming¡­ They were not the first batch of demons to enter this world, nor would they be the last. How many such demons lived in this underground world? And how many adult demons were there? What Roy, who was climbing down along the wall of the cave, did not know was that he had only scrapped the uppermost level of the endless Abyss of the hell that was the Demon World¡­ Chapter 8 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Roy carried a strange creature the size of a rabbit on his shoulder as he ran on the hot ground and carefully observed all around. Walking through a dark forest, he carefully passed by the twisted branches of distorted trees. These trees were demonic trees, and once any living creature touched the branches, they would immediately wrap around and frantically capture the prey. Among the dark trees, there were many places with dense white spiderwebs. These spiderwebs were things that he had to be even more careful about, for where there were spiderwebs meant he had entered the hunting range of a spider demon. Suddenly, a peculiar cry came from the sky above the forest. Roy quickly fell to the ground and put the strange creature he was carrying on his shoulder onto his back and lay motionless. A giant shadow flew over him, but luckily, it did not seem to discover Roy lying on the ground and flew straight over him. Roy was fortunate. He had already made plans to give up his prey. If that dark shadow were to swoop down on him, its first grab would have been the prey on his back¡­ Finally, he avoided all sorts of danger to come to a huge tree at the edge of the forest. This huge tree was already dead and decayed. However, there was a naturally formed hole at its roots, which had become Roy¡¯s residence. After arriving at the tree hole, Roy did not head into it immediately but first carefully observed the camouflage he had set up. Only when he found that there were no traces of it being disturbed did he pick up the rotten branches and leaves of the hole and go in with the prey. In the cave, Roy put down the prey on his shoulder and then let out a long sigh of relief. It had been more than a week since he came to this underground world, and he had finally adapted to life here. Although there were many dangers to him in terms of environments and other predators, he could avoid them if he was careful. Over the past week, Roy¡¯s greatest progress was learning how to hunt. He had no choice since all living creatures needed to eat to survive, and Roy was naturally no exception. However, even now, the prey he could catch was limited. In addition to the demons, there were many other monsters living in the underground world. These monsters were equivalent to the wild beasts of the human world. However, to be honest, it was difficult for Roy to distinguish between the low-rank demons and the monsters by appearance alone. From his observations, most of the low-rank demons were basically following their physical instincts to hunt, kill, and destroy. This behavior did not show much wisdom at all and was not much different from that of the monsters. In other words, they had low intelligence¡­ Nonetheless, it did not mean that they were pushovers. In fact, the demon race was the master of this world. Even a low-rank demon¡¯s body would become stronger and stronger as they gradually grew into adulthood. If they could survive for a long time, they would gradually move up to the top of the food chain. The infant demons were existences only at the low rank, and they would slowly upgrade to the middle-low rank and finally the top of the low rank when they matured. If their bloodlines were not too complicated, they might even have the chance to promote to middle-rank demons¡­ Roy did not know what a middle-rank demon looked like because he had not encountered one so far, so he had been wondering if there was a world deeper than where he was that he could enter through some entrances. However, Roy¡¯s scope of exploration was limited, and he had yet to find these entrances. These were the conclusions that Roy made while observing coupled with some educated guesses. Even if there were deviations, it seemed like he was not too far off the mark¡­ At the same time, Roy¡¯s body was growing, becoming slightly bigger and taller. He might not have passed 1.2 meters yet, but his strength attribute increased by two in the system interface. His speed also increased a little, although his magic energy did not move at all. The one with the most change was his activity, increasing a whole five to eighteen Strength, speed, and magic energy were easy to understand, but the activity attribute baffled Roy slightly. According to his experience during this period, he realized that it might be referring to his vitality! A strong vitality represented the degree of injury he could withstand and the amount of time he would need to recover after his injury¡­ After putting his prey down, Roy started preparing his dinner. Roy did not know what to call this strange creature he caught, but it should be some kind of monster, and an infant one at that. This was because Roy saw it drilling out of the ground and caught it when it tried to climb onto a tree. In his memory, only certain insects would have such behavior. This strange monster looked like a fat worm, but it had four claw-like legs, resembling an ant without its pliers, and a big hole on its head made by Roy¡¯s gun. Roy had not upgraded his revolver, but he had spent some time adding some details to the body of the gun. It now resembled the Colt Python revolver in his memory. After modifying the barrel to make it straighter, he realized he had a certain degree of accuracy at long-range shots, unlike how he only dared to fire at close range with the fifty cents special effects before¡­ As for why he did not upgrade this weapon, he realized that it was not cost-effective to do so! During this time, Roy had encountered several adult demons. Although he only saw them from a distance, he realized that the defense of these adult demons had improved greatly. In particular, the insect-shaped low-rank demon covered in a carapace with a shiny metallic luster made Roy feel that even bullets would not be able to penetrate it. Unless Roy were willing to consume a large number of souls to add some attributes such as Break Armor and Penetration, he would die horribly with such a gun when he met such defensive-type demons. After realizing that external weapons would be limited in the future, Roy began to put his efforts into the transformation of his body. His own strength was true strength, especially so for creatures like demons, but Roy needed time to become an adult. According to the system¡¯s evaluation, it would be difficult for him to become the top of the low rank in this life. Promotion had nothing to do with him at all because his bloodline was simply too complex. Not only him, but even most of the other hatched demons could only become the top of the low rank. However, Roy had another option now due to the existence of this system. Roy could draw and exchange for human food such as braised beef and Dongpo pork knuckles through the consumption of souls instead of taking risks hunting like what he was doing. However, he did so without any hesitation because he was accumulating souls, and his plan for the transformation of his body required a large number of souls. His prey had souls as well, though their quality was lacking. The quality of the souls seemed to be linked to the intelligence possessed. The higher the intelligence and the richer the emotion, the higher the quality of the soul formed after death. The quality Roy could obtain now was low, so he could only hope to obtain more of them. Over the past week, he had caught four prey and obtained four souls. However, these souls were smaller than that of the four-eyed demon previously. Even so, Roy felt that it was an adequate amount. Roy ate this insect monster while resisting his psychological discomfort. He did not even dare to set a fire to cook it because he was worried that the smell would attract powerful enemies. He did not need to worry too much about the smell of blood since it permeated the entire forest¡­ He had to do what he had to do to survive before he could protect himself¡­ After sating the hunger in his belly, Roy summoned the system interface and began his first physical transformation. Chapter 9 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In addition to carefully exploring, observing, and hunting, Roy had been drafting designs these past few days. The first draft he completed used his hands as reference objects. He made his entire palm bigger and savage, seeming as though a bony shell and messy bone spurs that protruded like nails covered it. He even lengthened his nails and made them sharper with a hook-like curvature. It even glowed with the radiance of metal. Roy¡¯s initial definitions for this transformation were Steel Material and Flexible. Yes, this was Roy¡¯s first modification plan, creating a pair of hands with steel claws for himself! This was just a preliminary idea. In Roy¡¯s conception, if he had enough souls in the future, he also planned to transform his nails to be made of adamantium in order to achieve an indestructible and powerful force. He also planned for this transformation to extend to his whole arm. This idea naturally came from the claws of Wolverine. However, Roy guessed that the number of souls and their quality were probably insufficient to have them made with adamantium, so his current thought was to transform them into ordinary steel. With such a sharp pair of claws, his advantage in combat was self-evident. Even if he encountered a strong opponent, he could easily tear through their defense with them. Moreover, a weapon of his own would not have problems such as a shortage of ammunition. The second modification plan was Roy¡¯s tail. Due to his different body structure, Roy could not walk completely upright like how he used to as a human. He could stand up but not straighten his body, causing him to slouch. For now, he had been using this arrow-like tail to keep his body in balance. Other than that, his tail was not very useful. Not only was it unable to help Roy in combat, but it was also a weak point of his body, being sensitive and fragile, bringing him a lot of pain once it was hurt. Therefore, in order to eliminate this weakness, Roy¡¯s second modification plan was for his tail. He drew a long tail that extended from his spine. It had sections, from thick to sharp, beautifully streamlined. Roy designed three bone knives that could open and close at the tip of his tail. When opened, it could grab objects; when closed, it could become a triangular blade that could pierce through a thick steel plate easily. If done according to his vision, this long tail, once combined with his body, could even give his spine a protruding blade-shaped bone, making him look more domineering and savage. He had no other choice. He was disheartened by this world where appearance was everything! It was the same even in this Demon World. Here, the value of looks was strong, scary, and savage. If your appearance did not possess any deterring force and could not invoke fear in others, then probably even ordinary monsters would dare to test you out¡­ Now that Roy had become a demon without any human form, he freed himself completely and let his imagination run wild. Roy was rather satisfied with the design of the tail. His definitions for the tail were Bone Material, Flexible, Regeneration, and Hard As Steel. After he had sufficient souls in the future, Roy also planned to transform the tail into adamantium so that it could become a true steel tail in the truest sense of the word. The third modification plan was also the last modification plan that Roy had come up with recently. It was not for partial transformation¡­ but for the entire body. In the third picture, Roy drew a syringe gun and a test tube that matched with the syringe gun. This test tube was very interesting. The upper and lower ends were encapsulated in silver-white metal, while in the middle were two separate, spiraling tubes with a blue liquid inside. Very familiar, right? That¡¯s right because Roy¡¯s definition for this liquid was T-Virus! Since it was for the whole body, the first thing that Roy thought was a strengthening agent, and when it came to strengthening agents, the first things he thought of were the T-Virus and the Super Soldier Serum. Roy could recall the appearance of the T-Virus from the movies, but he was unclear about the Super Soldier Serum. Of course, he could have just drawn a random test tube and then defined it as a strengthening agent. It would have worked as well, but Roy felt that such a creation out of thin air might require many more souls than something he already had formed in his memory. Just like the revolver he had made before, he had given it a basic definition, the size, the volume, and so on when drawing it. The additional text definitions were just to perfect it. However, something he thought of out of thin air required a more detailed definition, thereby requiring more souls. As such, Roy finally chose the T-Virus. It was in itself a concept that was to thoroughly optimize and evolve his genes for the purpose of enhancing physical fitness and eliminating diseases. This was derived from the concept given to it in the movies, novels, and games. Moreover, it was the most basic enhancement when compared to the G-Virus, the Veronica Virus, and the like. It was very suitable for Roy¡¯s current weak body and had little chance of being incompatible. However, due to concerns about its stability and whether or not his demon body could adapt to this virus, Roy gave two additional definitions to this T-Virus: Perfect Infusion and No Side Effects! This way, he did not need to worry about becoming a zombie¡­ If the existing souls that Roy possessed could materialize the T-Virus, then he could become stronger after injecting himself with it. If he was lucky, he might even obtain superpowers. It was super efficient. Three modification plans, three drawings formed three materials. He was now ready to see which one would cost the least. He had the soul of a lower-rank demon and four monsters. These five souls were all ¡®complete low-quality¡¯ souls in the system¡¯s evaluation, and only their volumes and values were different, so Roy started testing each material one by one. The modification drawings of both hands and tail adaptively changed sizes to match his body after being placed on the main page of the interface. The T-Virus did not need adaptation and was displayed immediately. However, after his tests, Roy discovered that the number of souls he had was only enough to complete the tail! This surprised Roy because the tail had the most attributes defined. Why is it the tail if more attributes require more souls? Other than the tail at 100%, modification of his hands could only reach 20% completion, while the T-Virus was even less at only 5%! In other words, if Roy wanted to transform his hands, he needed at least five times more souls than he currently possessed. Furthermore, he would need twenty times more souls for the T-Virus! What the hell is going on?? After careful study, Roy realized what was wrong. The reason why the modification of his hands required more souls even though he defined fewer attributes was probably that he defined the material as steel. 1It was naturally more difficult for steel to have the flexibility of a living body. It had to be a bio-metal to achieve this. On the contrary, there might be more definitions for the tail, but the material was bone. That meant that it could be completed by proliferating Roy¡¯s own cells. The definition of Hard as Steel was only to strengthen the bone, so the overall modification of the tail was easier than the hands. As for the T-Virus, Roy understood immediately. After giving it the two definitions, the T-Virus became the perfect strengthening agent, which was why it required so many souls. In that case, Roy could almost confirm his modification plan immediately¡ªeither directly modify the tail or change the definitions for the arm and then modify his arm. He did not even need to think about the T-Virus for the time being. After giving it some thought, he chose to modify his tail and eliminate his weakness first. After attaching the tail to his body on the main page and pressing save, a tingling sensation spread throughout his spine. This feeling was really uncomfortable. Roy wanted to rub his back hard on the floor in order to alleviate his discomfort. However, he was very clear that it was best not to do so, so he forced himself to endure it¡­ After some time, when Roy was still in a trance, that itchiness finally disappeared, and with it came a strange sense of power¡­ Chapter 10 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Originally, Roy¡¯s arrow tail gave him the feeling of weakness and helplessness, and his tail often hurt because of his lack of subconscious self-protection. However, it was all different now. A feeling of ¡®power coming from the tail¡¯ grew from within¡­ Knowing that his modification was complete, Roy felt a sudden elation. He listened to the clicking of the tail vertebrae and brought the savage-looking tail into view. It moved according to his will, and there was not the slightest stagnation nor delay. It was indeed a part of his body! Roy appreciated his work with great satisfaction. Perhaps it was because it matched his current body shape, but the stoutness of his tail had reduced. Now, it looked more reasonable and harmonious, matching Roy¡¯s dark-red skin. And due to Roy¡¯s definitions, this dark-red color glowed like a gem, and the hardness of his tail far surpassed his imagination. Moreover, the red glow flowed along his tail every time he shook it, as though flames were flowing on it! The three blades on the tip of his tail operated as he willed. The strangest thing was when Roy flicked his tail hard, the speed at which the three blades cut the air actually brought about a terrible roar! Roy looked around and suddenly launched his tail to shoot at the inside of the tree hole. The next moment, it pierced through the half-meter thick tree trunk! He was surprised to find that the range of his tail actually exceeded its length. This was due to the gap between the joints of the tail. When it fully extended, the joints could stretch like a spring, causing its range to extend. This benefit in combat was naturally self-evident. Any enemy that tried to estimate his attack range by sight would definitely regret it! Roy was extremely satisfied. He knew that the stoutness of his tail would increase with his growth and make a very useful weapon. He opened the system interface and found that not only did his image within it change, but even his attributes had changed. Strength and speed increased by more than five points! Roy¡¯s strength was now twenty-one, and speed was eighteen. This felt strange to Roy. Why did the modification cause my attributes to increase? After studying it, he vaguely guessed that the muscles in his body might have strengthened to adapt to this tail. After all, a body was a whole for any living creature, and a slight movement in one part would affect it in its entirety. Roy tested his body and found that this was indeed the case. The biggest changes were the muscles around his waist and thighs, strengthened for him to use his tail better. This made Roy sigh. This customization system was really idiot-proof and automatically filled in the gaps that he overlooked. He stretched his hand to touch his back and found that the bones on his spine had also risen. The blade-like bone fins made Roy¡¯s overall image more terrifying, but it also meant that Roy could forget about sleeping on his back from now on¡­ After discovering this, Roy was speechless. Thinking about sleep made Roy realize that he was sleepy. He had not actually slept much over the past week. The sense of crisis that haunted him since he arrived in an unfamiliar environment had not disappeared. How was Roy supposed to sleep in such circumstances? In addition, the demon body gave him a lot of energy, so he basically spent his time awake, either hunting, drawing modification materials, or spending time exploring around his residence. There was not an idle moment. Up until now, when he finally finished his first modification and felt his strength increase, becoming more powerful, bringing him a strong sense of security. After relaxing a bit, sleepiness began to strike him. Even so, Roy did not rush to sleep. He first removed the remainder of the monsters he ate just now from his cave, dispelled the smell of blood from it, and then covered the cave up with leaves and stone. He put a strange-looking fruit down only after he felt like everything was in order, and then he found a comfortable posture on the ground and closed his eyes. 1He did not know why, but Roy felt like he might sleep for a long time, which was why he did so much preparation work. ¡­ In this underground world, there was no difference between day and night. Roy woke up from his deep slumber after an unknown amount of time passed. He stretched and listened to the sound of his cracking bones all over his body, feeling very comfortable. Roy found that he seemed to have grown taller. Even his palm was visibly bigger than before he fell asleep. How long did I sleep? Roy looked puzzledly at the strange-looking fruit he had placed before he slept and found that the fruit had long rotted away. This level of decay requires at least two months? In that case, did I sleep for two whole months? Roy did not possess a timekeeping tool, so he could only keep track of time this way. Of course, there were discrepancies this way, but Roy did not need to be precise. Anyway, as a demon, time no longer held any meaning to him. He did not need to care about heading to work¡­ It¡¯s okay if it was two months. Wasn¡¯t too long. Roy¡¯s greatest worry was for a demon¡¯s slumber to be the same as the dragons in novels that slept for years on end. If that happened, he would lose his energy and become lazy. The reason why he was worried about becoming lazy was the fact that he was a typical Gemini. He was active and greedy for fresh things. After his crisis of survival faded away, his curiosity started to surface. To him, since he had accepted his identity as a demon, he needed to understand more about this Demon World. Simply put, Roy wanted to head out and explore. He did not like being stuck in a place for too long, and he felt that he would go crazy if he really had to sleep for years like dragons. Roy found that his current height seemed to have exceeded 1.2 meters by visual estimation. He was happy, but the sound of rumbling in his stomach reminded him that it was time to find food. He went to the entrance of the tree and listened to the sounds outside. After finding nothing out of the ordinary, he removed the stone that he had used to block the entrance and walked out. However, when he emerged, he realized in shock that a white spiderweb had occupied near his cave! Of course, he knew that there was a group of spiders not far away. Therefore, he was careful not to alarm them every time he headed back to the cave. However, what Roy did not expect was that in just two months, these spiders had expanded their hunting range to his residence! I almost ran into a spiderweb just as I went out. How is this okay?! Roy nearly blew up. How can I allow outsiders to sleep beside my bed? Even humans have territorial awareness, let alone demons. Therefore, Roy made his first decision after waking up¡ªkilling all these damned demon spiders that had occupied his territory¡­ Chapter 11 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Large and small spiderwebs intertwined messily between trees, turning this area into a small labyrinth. In this labyrinth, any form of panic would bring him straight into the spiderwebs. Once he was stuck on these extremely adhesive spiderwebs, he would be unable to break free. At the same time, the struggle would attract the spiders lurking in the dark. They would first spray a dissolving toxin onto their prey and then wait a while for the prey to completely dissolve into a pile of goo before calmly enjoying them. Roy had observed the process of their predation before. He also knew that there was a cluster of spiders and that they were social creatures. Once a spider appeared, a group of them might be near. Through observation, Roy found that these spider demons could only be regarded as ordinary monsters. Their intelligence was not high, and their living habits were rather fixed. Other than their numbers, they were not that difficult to deal with for Roy. He held the Colt Python in his right hand and picked up a long branch from the ground with his left hand. When he came to a spiderweb, he used the branch to poke and shake it, simulating the effect of an entangled prey. Before long, a spider demon the size of a millstone appeared quietly from a tree. Since it was a monster, its size was naturally not comparable to that of ordinary spiders. Its strange patterns and hair made it look extremely hideous and ugly. It climbed onto tree trunks with its hooked limbs and made rustling sounds. Its huge swollen belly and the numerous black eyes on its forehead made it look creepy even though Roy knew it had poor eyesight. These spider demons were quite cunning. They would usually judge the size of their prey by the vibrations that traveled through the spiderweb. If the vibration was strong, it meant that the prey was large and not to be messed with. Moreover, there was a possibility of it breaking free from the spiderweb. In such a situation, they would not show up. However, if the vibration was relatively weak, it meant that the prey was not too big and unlikely to struggle free from the spiderweb. Such prey could be slaughtered. The vibration that Roy made through the branch was naturally incomparable to the vibrations of real entangled prey. So although the spider demon appeared, it was puzzled and did not immediately crawl to the web. However, Roy only needed it to appear. Once it appeared in his line of sight, Roy raised the Colt in his hand, took aim, and shot! Boom! The giant body of the spider demon was an easy target. Roy¡¯s shot hit its head directly, punching a big hole in it. The spider demon hissed painfully and fell from the tree. However, it did not die immediately. Its entire body and limbs were still twitching and trembling. Roy stepped forward and stood in front of the spider demon. He raised his tail and punctured the place where he shot it as fast as lightning. He stirred around and turned the spider demon¡¯s brain into mush. The limbs of this spider demon contracted, and it died completely. A tiny soul emerged from its body, and Roy grabbed it. If the soul of the four-eyed demon was as big as a table tennis ball, then the soul of this spider demon was only as big as a soybean. It was even smaller than those of the monsters that Roy had caught. Roy could not figure out what was going on, but he still put that soul away. After storing it away, the description of this soul given by the system interface was: low-quality soul fragments (1)! Not a soul, but a soul fragment? Roy was a little stunned. What does that mean? No one could give him an explanation. He pushed that thought aside with doubts in his mind and turned to walk toward another spiderweb. Every spiderweb had a spider demon lying in wait. These spider demons would not go into each other¡¯s areas, so there was no threat once he resolved the spider demon lying in wait. Roy¡¯s original plan was to burn these spiderwebs, but then he thought of how these spiderwebs without their spider demons might help him block intruders from breaking into his cave. He could use them as security, so he left them. As long as he could clean up all the spider demons, the spiderwebs they left behind could become protective barriers for his cave. This was the only contribution they could provide to him. With this in mind, Roy started to clean up every spiderweb that appeared in his line of sight. He would first lure the spider demons with the vibrations and then shoot them down with his gun. This cleaning process actually turned out to be rather easy. However, later on, he realized that it was too much of a waste of his bullets. As such, he looked around and found an insect monster that was just entangled in a spiderweb. This insect monster looked like a big beetle. After it was entangled, the spider demon guarding that spiderweb appeared in no time and climbed onto the spiderweb without hesitation. At that moment, Roy, who had been standing below and waiting, swung his tail. The triangular blade tail directly penetrated the spider demon¡¯s head before it could bite into that insect monster. Roy¡¯s modification to his body was wise, and this strange-looking tail displayed its great killing efficiency. There was no need to waste his bullets, frugal and environmentally friendly! After killing the spider demon, Roy extended his tail, opened the triangular blade, gently grabbed the beetle, and pulled it off the spiderweb. This beetle monster did not possess much intelligence, so it did not appreciate Roy¡¯s help of pulling it out of danger at all. When Roy¡¯s tail grabbed it, it actually opened its mouth to bite his tail, acting rather fierce. However, was it possible for it to bite through Roy¡¯s tail? Glancing at it coldly, Roy grabbed it with his tail, walked to another spiderweb, and then flicked it hard, throwing the beetle onto another spiderweb. The beetle began to struggle again. Soon, the spider demon guarding this spiderweb appeared¡­ Roy¡¯s baiting plan using this beetle monster was a success, and he successively solved dozens of spider demons this way. Roy only killed the beetle monster with his tail when it no longer had the strength to continue struggling, and he stored this little soul with a grin. The souls from the spider demons were all soul fragments without exception¡­ The harvested souls of this massacre were, in fact, very pitiful. Not only was the quality low, but they were also very small. Just as Roy was feeling depressed about his harvest, he found the light above his head being blocked by something, and a huge shadow appeared on the ground. At the same time, a voice came. ¡°Caught you! You mean little bug!!¡± This voice was strange. It clearly sounded very strange to his ears, but Roy could fully understand the meaning it conveyed. It was as though¡­ the voice seemed to be acting directly on his soul! What was even weirder was that Roy immediately understood what was going on when he heard the voice. This is¡­ the demon language?! Roy¡¯s response was not slow even though he was stunned. He kicked the ground violently and somersaulted, rolling out of the range of the shadow! Boom! The place where he just stood was immediately attacked just as he rolled away. A huge black shadow with an unparalleled momentum directly hit the ground. A large amount of black mud splashed around, and a pit appeared in the ground. Roy climbed up and saw the attacker¡¯s appearance clearly. It was a bigger¡­ spider demon! However, unlike the spider demons he had killed earlier, what he was facing now was a half-human, half-spider female spider demon! The lower part of her waist was a large spider abdomen, and her upper body was humanoid, naked but covered with the hair of the spider, which prevented any thoughts of temptation. She had many eyes on the top of her head, and a tong-like tongue slipped out. Only the pair of curved demon horns on her head showed her demon status. Coupled with the eight limbs on both sides of her body, her entire body stood like a tank in front of Roy. Looking at the half-human, half-spider thing in front of him, Roy could not help but suck in a cold breath. He knew he was in deep shit! Judging from the size of his opponent, it was probably an adult demon and at least at the top of the low rank. It was unknown if it had advanced to a middle-rank demon¡­ Roy finally understood why he had only obtained soul fragments after killing those spider demons. The reason was simple. Those spider demons could only be regarded as clones of the spider queen in front of him! The reason why they lived in clusters was not because of their biological habits but because they were simply tools for the spider queen! The spider queen sensed it when those soul fragments started disappearing during Roy¡¯s hunt, so she found Roy through them and came to kill him! Chapter 12 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Logically speaking, Roy¡¯s first instinct facing a sudden plot change with a hidden boss should have been to run away. But he did not know why the first thought that popped into his head when he looked at that hideous spider queen was¡­ F*ck, I¡¯ll swallow my dung and commit suicide if my future wife looks like this! When he thought of how he could become a bachelor demon for life because he could not accept their aesthetics, Roy felt a deep sorrow within! Then he turned around and ran! It was impossible for him not to run. He knew that he could not deal with this spider queen just by looking at her size, and he would really be stuck if those spider demons besieged him! You are too treacherous. Why would you, an adult demon, come to be neighbors with me, a young demon, and still use clones?! When she saw Roy running away, the spider queen did not become angry but instead burst out in ridiculing laughter. This was exactly what she wanted. As a demon that had hunted thousands of prey, she knew how to make the souls of her prey more delicious. Terror, fear, pain. If the prey could maintain these emotions, the quality and taste of the soul might even improve after it dies! This little demon in front of her was low rank without a doubt. Although he looked a little strange, and she was unable to tell which bloodlines he had, the spider queen did not mind at all. In fact, at least thirty percent of all her prey were little demons like this. Unlike those inferior monsters, these intelligent little demons were by far the easiest to produce high-quality souls. Just put pressure on them and let them feel terror and fear! Therefore, she was not in a hurry when she saw Roy running away. She stretched her limbs and took her time giving chase. ¡°Give up. You can¡¯t escape! How dare you steal from the great Araniya. Your only outcome is to become food in my stomach! ¡°I¡¯ll bite off your tail, rip off your head, and tear your body into pieces! ¡°You will wail in pain and beg me to kill you as soon as possible!¡± While chasing Roy, Araniya yelled in a strange accent with the demon language, portraying the explicit miserable death that Roy would face when he died in a bid to increase the fear in Roy¡¯s heart. Araniya continued advancing while spelling out these horrible endings, constantly using her tank-like body to knock down the trees along the way, creating an unmatched momentum. She was chasing and teasing Roy like a cat would a mouse, and even the spider demons that gathered under her command did not completely block his route. Instead, they were like hounds, driving this prey that was Roy around. However, she did not know that Roy was not as terrified as she thought. The success of the first part of his body modification plan did not inflate his ego. He knew that a tail was not going to make him invincible, so when he was planning to clear out the spider demons, he had given some thought about what to do if he was under siege. Nonetheless, he had not expected the existence of a hidden boss like the spider queen. Therefore, Roy immediately started to execute his plans when the unexpected enemy that was Araniya appeared. He started running along the route that he came from, shuttling in between the gaps of the spiderwebs. These spiderwebs had lost the spider demons that were guarding them, so there was no problem as long as he did not get stuck on them. Araniya¡¯s slow chase elated Roy. Of course, he could feel that it was the other party¡¯s way of toying with him, but that made him even happier. After passing the territory of the spider demons and their spiderwebs, Roy no longer needed to dodge while running. He aimed directly for the southwest direction and ran with all his might. Spider Queen Araniya had yet to find anything wrong, thinking that this little demon was merely fleeing in panic. However, Araniya realized something was wrong once they were out of the woods. This little demon seems to be heading in the direction of the lava river?! That¡¯s right! The place Roy chose to escape to was in the direction of the lava river. He had seen the river when he first entered the underground world from his hatching place, so it was a given that he could remember it. There were many dangers along the route from his cave to the river, but he was being hunted right now and could not give it much thought. Araniya immediately became angry when she became aware of Roy¡¯s intentions. She did not know what Roy could do by fleeing to the lava river. The reason why she was angry was that she realized that Roy was not as afraid as she thought he would be. This feeling sucked; her expectations fell short¡­ ¡°Surround and kill him!¡± In anger, Araniya decided not to continue with her game. Her soul fragments were still on him. Araniya would really regret to her death if he were to escape. When they received the order, the spider demons immediately accelerated and started to surround Roy from behind. Roy discovered that the spiders were approaching him and launching themselves at him, so he used his tail to whip them back. That steel-like tail caused them serious injuries when it knocked into them, and it was difficult for the spiders to get close for the time being. After all, it was no longer their territory, and without their spiderwebs, the spider demons did not have a good way to stop Roy. Roy changed direction continuously as well. The spider demons had no problems moving forward and backward with their eight legs, but they were not that good with lateral movement. They were spiders, not crabs¡­ Araniya also realized that it was a big mistake not to surround this little demon with her spiders when she could. But it was slightly difficult for them to give chase now, so she went into battle herself. Now that there were no trees blocking like in the forest, Araniya could increase her speed and move her limbs. She even crushed a few spider demons that were blocking her way and caught up from behind. ¡°Die! Damn you!¡± Araniya growled at Roy. However, Roy responded to her with a bullet! During the chase, Roy twisted his body and fired at Araniya. Her huge body made an easy target for Roy, and as a result, the shot hit Araniya directly in her stomach. The bullet failed to penetrate her body, but it made her abdomen shrink and her footsteps pause. Pain! That damn little demon seems to have shot something that really hurt me! Araniya roared angrily and accelerated again, but right after she started moving again, two loud bangs came. Her body was shot again. Roy delayed Araniya in this way, and he finally saw that lava river a while later. He turned back and shot all the bullets in his gun before he began running along the riverbank. ¡°Haha, despicable little bug. Do you want to jump into the river?!¡± Araniya could not help laughing when she saw this scene. ¡°Even a demon will find it difficult to survive in such lava. You¡¯ll only die unless you have the bloodline of a flame demon!¡± Tsk, what a chatterbox! Roy looked at Araniya with contempt for a moment before his eyes lit up. Magma flowed in this lava river, but magma was actually melted rocks, so there would be some rocks that did not fully melt or cool down in the river. These rocks were not fixed to the ground and often flowed along with the magma. And now, Roy saw such a piece before his eyes! After calculating the distance, Roy suddenly changed his direction, stomped on the shore, and jumped directly onto that floating rock. Roy landed on the rock with ease. The rock sank a little under the weight, but under Roy¡¯s nervous glance, this rock did not submerge into the magma and rose slowly instead. After chasing him to the riverbank and seeing this scene, Araniya was dumbfounded! Damn it, how is this little demon so clever?! Chapter 13 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Of course, it was impossible for Roy to jump into the magma. However, he did not intend to bathe in it from the beginning! He was merely a newborn little demon, and he certainly could not match up with a demon like Araniya. However, he had his advantages as well¡ªhis small body and light weight. As a result, he left Araniya dumbfounded when he jumped onto the rock! Would she dare to continue chasing onto the rock with her tank-sized body? That was no different from suicide¡­ Araniya stomped her spider legs angrily on the ground as she watched Roy flow steadily downstream atop the rock. She really could not figure out if this little demon was lucky or if he planned this method of escape from the beginning. If it was the latter, then this little demon was a little scary. He was not born that long ago, yet he was as cunning as an old demon. How could a demon with such intellect be only a low-rank demon? No, my soul fragments are still in his hands. He¡¯ll definitely eat them if I let him go like this, causing huge damage to my soul. Seeing her clones catch up, Araniya gritted her teeth and directed them to the shore. Jump! Everyone jump! Araniya did not dare to jump herself, but the much smaller spider demons could. However, if they were to perish in the magma, Araniya similarly would not be able to recover her soul fragments on them. However, she was now blinded by rage. She could not imagine that she actually ate a loss at the hands of a little demon. She wanted to kill Roy even if it meant losing her soul fragments. However¡­ would Roy not think of things that she could think of? This rock floating on the magma was not too big, only able to hold Roy and without other space on it. In such a situation, there was only one place the spider demons could land, so Roy waved his tail and hit them away, making them fall into the magma. In the end, after just a few were flung in such a manner, Araniya did not dare to get the demon spiders to throw themselves at him again. She was not dumb and could see how suicidal this action was. ¡°Despicable little bug!¡± Helpless, Araniya began attacking verbally. But her vocabulary was clearly lacking, so she repeatedly called Roy this name. ¡°How long can you hide? You won¡¯t be able to come ashore as long as I follow you, and then you will be carried by the lava river into the lower levels of the Abyss. There, you will encounter even more powerful demons. They can all easily crush you with a finger!¡± Roy was stunned. There are indeed lower levels in this world. And it sounds like the indigenous demons call this underground world the Abyss. Is the end of this lava river flowing deeper into it? Of course, Roy could not just continue flowing like this. But after saying this, Araniya followed Roy along the riverbank. Roy turned his head and saw that the riverbank was still rather far away. This lava river was much wider than he estimated with his eyes. It was at least four to five meters away from the opposite riverbank and impossible for him to jump over. Although he wanted to use this rock as a boat, Roy could not find anything that he could use as a paddle. Moreover, an ordinary paddle would probably instantly melt in this lava¡­ Therefore, Roy looked like he was trapped. Araniya scoffed when she saw Roy¡¯s hesitation. However, before she finished laughing, she saw Roy patting the back of his head and then using his claw to gesture in the air. What is this damn little bug doing? Araniya was baffled. How could I forget that I have a lot of soul fragments? Roy thought while sitting on the rock. He summoned the system interface and saw that he had actually obtained about fifty soul fragments. If these soul fragments originate from Araniya¡¯s soul, perhaps they can be used? If they can be used, then I might get out of trouble! With this thought, Roy immediately began to draw. This time, Roy drew a pair of wings, a pair of demon wings! If he could not jump or swim over, then he could only fly over. Thus, Roy¡¯s first thought was to make a pair of wings for himself. However, he had no idea if the soul fragments he possessed were enough, so he did not dare to make the wings too big or set any complicated definitions. He had only one definition for the demon wings: Flight! But when he tried to materialize it, Roy found that it would not work! There were not enough souls! It could only complete up to 80%, even though it was the same material as his body¡¯s. Roy had a headache. He also discovered that the system would not display the specific value for each soul. Similarly, there was no clear indication of how many souls it needed for each defined attribute, and it would only show the completion percentage when he was about to save, which required Roy to estimate the number required. Roy guessed that the Flight attribute might require some strength in the wings itself. After all, it was necessary to offset his own weight to be able to fly, and it was impossible for a pair of wings without strength. This was probably why the wings could not materialize. Roy gave it some thought and changed the defined attribute to Glide! It was immediately successful! This gave Roy the feeling of being like in a wingsuit. Humans might not be able to make it flap and fly, but they could spread the suit and glide with the wind¡­ Roy was still four to five meters away from the other side of the river. As long as his control was good, it was not impossible for him to cross the river by gliding. Since that¡¯s settled, let¡¯s materialize it! On the shore, Araniya was still wondering what Roy was doing, but right at that moment, she felt a great pain coming from her soul! The severe pain coming directly from the soul was indescribable. Araniya¡¯s entire body was trembling, and terrible cries came from her mouth. The connection between the soul fragments and her main soul was suddenly severed, making her understand that Roy was devouring her soul fragments! The strange thing was that she did not even see Roy taking out her soul fragments to devour them. Just how did he do it?! Araniya¡¯s huge body was now lying on the ground. She raised her head reluctantly to look at Roy on the rock and found his body trembling as well. However, his trembling was different because Araniya could see very clearly that two bumps suddenly arched out from Roy¡¯s back! The two bumps broke out of their wall while Roy trembled. The next moment, a pair of dark-red demon wings appeared! Araniya was shocked by this scene¡­ Demon wings?! Real demon wings! Could this damn little bug actually have the bloodline of a high-rank demon?! Impossible. If he really has the bloodline of a high-rank demon, why would he appear in the upper level of the Abyss? Araniya¡¯s doubt was normal. In the Abyss of the Demon World, bloodline was the most essential condition for evaluating demons. The low-rank demons usually had mixed bloodlines, and such demons were usually born from an egg. They would not even have the concept of parents. The male low-rank demons did not care at all, while the female low-rank demons would directly send their eggs to the upper world after laying them, putting them in the Demon Sea to allow the seawater to push these eggs to places where they could hatch all over. Such places were islands where volcanoes exist, and the hot volcanic rock bed would incubate and hatch the eggs. Almost all of the low-rank demons were born this way. However, it was different for the middle-rank and high-rank demons whose bloodline was purer. Although some of the middle-rank demons might be hatched from eggs, quite a number of them had live births. All of the high-rank demons had live births, and this method of giving birth also led to a scarcity of high-rank demons. As a result, the high-rank demons placed importance on their offspring and educated them from birth. The indication of purity of bloodline depended on whether or not the demon possessed demon wings¡­ Unlike the elytra wings of insect demons, Roy¡¯s wings had now transformed into the form of real demon wings. It was no wonder that Araniya would be puzzled. After all, the pure-blooded demons who possessed demon wings were extremely rare in the upper level of the Abyss¡­ In Araniya¡¯s shocked eyes, Roy tried to flap his wings. The wings looked small, and the wingspan was not large enough, but he was able to control it freely. Roy faced the other side of the river and squatted on the rock to start accumulating power! He concentrated all his strength on his legs and even bent his tail against the rock. After he finished accumulating power, Roy slammed his legs and tail with great force and bounced up from where he was! The jump brought him high up into the sky. Roy fully extended his demon wings while thinking of rushing to the other side of the river! At this moment, the hot current from the lava river gave him a lot of buoyancy, allowing him to glide smoothly toward the other side of the river. However, Roy kept descending because he was gliding. Finally, he used his claws to grip the cliff at the other side over the river and landed his feet firmly on it, plastering his body against the cliff! It could not count as a perfect landing, but Roy was overjoyed, finding himself out of danger! Roy turned around, waved at Araniya across the river, and then tried to say his first few words with the demon language. ¡°Fare! Well!¡± Yes, it doesn¡¯t seem too difficult to learn the mother tongue of the demon race¡­ Roy gathered his wings behind him and left under Araniya¡¯s stunned gaze¡­ Chapter 14 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Roy walked backward. He had to guard against the possibility of Araniya jumping across the river. However, he later realized that he was thinking too much. Araniya was now in unbearable pain and had no strength to pursue Roy. She could only watch him leave while hissing angrily at him. Demons were experts at playing with souls. The more they played with them, the more they understood them. They could use certain means to separate a portion of their soul without damaging their main soul. Soul fragments were created in this way. These soul fragments could live on inside living creatures like parasites, and since the soul fragments had the demon¡¯s aura, they could naturally turn ordinary creatures into monsters. The demons usually used these monsters with the soul fragments to help them capture prey or to fight. All of their perceptions would be sent back to the demon. The more soul fragments they separated out meant that there were more nodes and stronger perception. This was a special ¡®soul network¡¯! In this sense, demons were also creatures who liked to ¡®surf the internet¡¯¡­ In addition to being stored in living bodies, the soul fragments could also be stored in certain items. These items were generally called demon creations or demon items, and these items often had some very special functions¡­ However, the separation of soul fragments was not without side effects. Once these soul fragments were swallowed or purified by others, it would cause severe damage to the main soul. It was also possible to obtain the true name of the demon from the soul fragments through special means. Any damage to the soul might cause the collapse of a demon¡¯s mental state, their magic energy to dissipate, and so on, causing the demon¡¯s strength to drop significantly. Roy used up about fifty of Araniya¡¯s soul fragments to materialize his demon wings. This was a severe injury to her. It was already a feat for Araniya not to go crazy on the spot, so how could she still possess the energy to jump across the river to kill him? He was now the biggest enemy to Araniya¡­ Of course, Roy had yet to understand much of the Demon World, so he did not understand the gravity of what he did. After leaving the riverbank, he was still feeling a little depressed. What happened to driving out the bad neighbor? Why am I the one being driven away instead? It was truly ¡®completely unexpected¡¯. Murphy of Murphy¡¯s Law is still with me in spirit after transmigration! I definitely can¡¯t return to my cave for the time being. At least not before I find a way to kill Araniya. Unfortunately, a cave like that was quite difficult to find. Fortunately, Roy had already made up his mind to explore the underground world leisurely. His schedule was only moved ahead now, so he was not depressed for too long. As such, Roy chose a direction and started moving forward. He began his hunt for prey. After being hunted down by Spider Queen Araniya, Roy realized that there could be all kinds of accidents in this unknown world. If he was not careful enough and smart enough, he might lose his life. Therefore, the best way was to store some souls as a reserve so that he had room to navigate during emergencies. Thus, while traveling, Roy hunted down the monsters he could win against and obtained their souls. A month passed by in this way, and Roy could make some conclusions about certain things. Perhaps it was as what Araniya had said. The more powerful demons stayed in the lower levels of the Abyss, while those on the upper level were basically all low-rank demons! Fighting and hunting were the mainstay of this world. Demons hunted monsters and also their own kind. Similarly, monsters not only hunted their own kind, but they also hunted demons. This was because there was a possibility for monsters to turn into demons! Monsters could accumulate demonic aura through devouring demons, and they could transform into demons themselves once they had enough demonic aura. This also explained why the low-rank demons had such strange shapes and complicated bloodlines. It was precisely because of this rule that some fierce and powerful monsters loved to hunt little demons like Roy. Roy saw a little demon about his size being caught by a huge bird-shaped monster swooping down from the sky. It was then gobbled up by the monster head first and even struggled as it moved along the monster¡¯s throat¡­ This scene made Roy¡¯s heart turn cold. It also made him understand that if he did not mature quickly, he might be eaten like this one day! The pressure and urgency of survival made Roy realize that he was becoming more and more cold-blooded in his hunts. He did not even flinch when killing his kind now. Roy could not kill the monsters and demons that were too powerful, but Roy could now kill opponents at the same rank as him with ease because of his special tail. Regardless of whether it was a sneak attack or an open attack, the tail¡¯s killing efficiency greatly benefited Roy. The first thing Roy did after acquiring enough souls was to modify his demon wings. He increased the size of its wingspan, and the demon wings now had a wingspan of two meters after extending. After finding that its carrying capacity was sufficient, Roy also changed the attribute of Glide to Flight! Now, he could finally take off by flapping his wings and fly freely in the air. The only thing that was lacking was his speed. Therefore, Roy had already thought of the next part of his modification plan for the demon wings¡ªadding the attribute of High-Speed Flight. After being able to fly, Roy¡¯s hunting range became much larger, and he could now fight the flying monsters and demons. As time passed, Roy¡¯s range of exploration also continued to expand. However, he had actually only reached about one hundred kilometers away from the cave he had lived in. During this period, his experience with hunting made him discover something that puzzled him. He realized that all creatures living in the upper level of the Abyss, be it monsters or demons, basically used only their bodies to fight. Although some used venoms or acids, these methods were only products of their own bodies. There were only two conditions to judge the strength of these demons and monsters: one was their body type, and the other was the size of their muscles. This sort of physical fighting method seemed very exciting, but it also puzzled Roy to no end. What about magic? Why are there no demons fighting with magic? Chapter 15 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios During this period, Roy had been thinking that he would have died in the lava river if Spider Queen Araniya had shot a shadow arrow or a spiderweb at him while he was on the rock. However, Araniya did not use such magic. It was not just her. Roy had not met any demon throughout his journey that used magic in the truest sense of the word. He would have thought that there was no magic in this world if it was not because he could clearly see a magic energy stat as an attribute¡­ Now came the question. Roy had magic energy as an attribute since he was born, so that meant that the other demons should as well. However, why was it that none of them used magic? Could a demon who did not know magic be considered a demon at all? Roy observed for a long time before he made his guesses. His first guess was that the magic energy reserve of low-rank demons was too low to meet the conditions to use magic. His second guess was that the power of magic released was too weak and not as efficient as physical attacks, which was why low-rank demons did not like to use it. His last guess was that the demons on the upper level of the Abyss had magic energy, but because of the lack of inheritance of magic knowledge, they did not know how to use magic at all! Simply put, they were uneducated and uncivilized¡­ In fact, after giving it some thought, the third guess was probably the case. The upper level of the Abyss was chaotic and had fighting all day long. It was basically another version of human slums. Even if there was a demon language, he had not even seen a demon that was literate. It was no wonder there was not any inheritance of knowledge! Perhaps he could only head to the lower levels of this Abyss to obtain the knowledge of magic after becoming strong enough in this upper level. If that were the case, it would explain why there were not any high-rank demons on this level. The high-rank demons were elites and were not going to live in slums with these peasants¡­ Roy felt refreshed, feeling like he stumbled upon the truth. If it was really what he guessed, did that mean that he could create a magic skill? This was not impossible. Roy was an anomaly among the demons after all. He could use the customization system to modify himself, so he did not need to follow the usual route of demon evolution! The ability to use magic in the upper level of the Abyss where most of the other demons did not know how to use magic was an advantage that required no explanation! Roy had a feeling of superiority originating from human intellect over these low-rank demons with muscles in their heads. He basked in the joy of crushing them not only with his intellect but also with his strength. Just do it, it was time to make a wave! No matter how sure the plan looked, his priority was to ensure the supply of souls. The first thing that Roy thought of was the T-Virus. He had drawn the material, so he would definitely use it. Roy estimated that he would need a hundred or so ¡®complete low-quality¡¯ souls to materialize it. Not only could the T-Virus greatly increase his physical strength, but it would also increase the possibility of giving him a superpower like Psychokinesis! Roy¡¯s original definition of T-Virus was Perfect Infusion after all. Although Psychokinesis probably could not be considered magic, Roy was not that demanding. He was satisfied as long as it served its purpose. Next, Roy entered hardcore mode and launched a massacre. All the demons and monsters weaker than Roy faced tough luck since he killed to hunt souls, not just for food! Sneak attacks, ambushes, traps, Roy did everything he could to harvest souls! In fact, many demons were cunning, but that generally referred to the monsters that had survived for a long time in the upper level of the Abyss, or those that had reached maturity, and formed their wisdom during their hunting experiences. However, the weaker demons and monsters that had not survived that long had yet to gather enough experience, and they were direct in their approach to combat¡ªfight the opponent head-on and be done with it! Therefore, this was the most vulnerable phase for demons and monsters. Those that could get through it would gradually smarten up, while death awaited those that could not. This was why Araniya was surprised by Roy¡¯s cleverness. In her impression, a little demon like Roy was in his vulnerable phase, so how was it possible for him to be so cunning? And now, Roy was specifically catching demons and monsters at this phase. He was even kill-stealing from the other weaker demons and monsters. How could they possibly do anything about it? It took Roy about four days to collect 120 low-quality souls. Their sizes were different since they came from demons and monsters. After gauging that he had enough souls, Roy found a safe place and eagerly started on his T-Virus modification plan. He opened his system interface and watched as the accumulated souls continued to disappear. In the end, Roy finally had the syringe gun in his hand! It took him 114 souls to exchange for the T-Virus, by far the most souls he had used thus far. However, he hesitated now that he finally had the syringe gun. He could not help it. It was a virus! It took courage to inject yourself with a virus. What if the system had problems? Nonetheless, after pondering over it for a while, Roy decided to believe in the system. He pressed the syringe gun on his arm and pushed the pump, injecting himself with the potion. After injecting himself, Roy threw the syringe gun carelessly. He sat cross-legged on the ground and started waiting quietly. Not too long after, a strong burning sensation appeared from within his body and quickly spread throughout his torso, limbs, tail, and even his brain. All of them felt as though they were on fire. This burning sensation quickly turned into unbearable pain! Roy roared with pain. All the cells in his entire body were frantically proliferating at the moment. His muscles, internal organs, and bones were expanding at a crazy speed, and his blood flowed around his body at a crazy speed. The pain caused by his rapidly growing body made him crazy, and his hands could not help scratching all over his body, causing his skin to bleed out¡­ After what seemed like an eternity, the pain gradually began to alleviate. Roy slowly recovered and checked his physical condition. It was not until this time that Roy realized he seemed to have grown out of the little demon category! The rapid expansion of his body caused him to grow to about two meters tall, almost double his previous height. His arms, legs, tail, and the muscles all over his body bulged. His demon wings also benefited once again. It became wider and stronger, and its wingspan increased to more than three meters. Stretching his hand to touch his head, Roy found his demon horns grew as well. They were directly protruding out from his skull and had a curve to them. His palms grew larger, and the nails on them became longer, sharper, and began to flash a cold light. A gentle stroke on a rock caused a scratch on it. Even without the modification by the system, these claws seem to be as hard as steel? Does that mean that I can obtain the adamantium attribute next time? His tail became thicker and longer as well. Roy could feel his strength just by standing there now! Even Roy did not expect such a huge change could happen with a tube of the T-Virus. It felt as though he directly matured into an adult. The hundred-odd souls were truly worth it! As he looked at the system interface, Roy found his attributes had increased dramatically. Name: Roy Race: Demon Bloodline: At least four different kinds Demon Name: Bacronsha Meryer Lacdiren Stanlis Lundisha¡­ Ramos Osiris Form: Adult Hierarchy: Top of the low rank Attribute: Dark Strength: 66 Speed: 35 Magic Energy: 9 Activity: 74 Loaded Materials: T-Virus, Alien Blade Tail, Demon Wings Skills: Psychokinesis (Strengthened by Virus) Evaluation: You seem to be resuscitated?! Roy was amazed at the changes in his attributes. The T-Virus brought him a fifty-point increase in strength! The increase in his speed was about twenty points, and activity had increased the most with at least sixty points! No wonder no traces could be seen from the skin he had scratched. It had healed itself with his strong vitality! Moreover, his evaluation seemed to have skipped the middle-low rank entirely. His premature state was gone as well. He managed to patch it up. However, what delighted Roy the most was the appearance of Psychokinesis in his Skills section! Although he might have thought that it was possible to obtain superpowers before, it still made Roy feel incredible when it really appeared. He could not wait to try it out. He stretched his hand out and curled his finger, visible through the sharp nail. A fist-sized rock floated up under his command and flew to where Roy¡¯s fingers pointed. This wonderful remote control technique was quite fun for Roy. However, Roy felt pain grapple his brain after a while. The stone dropped onto the ground with the loss of his concentration. Shit! Roy just noticed that his magic energy was now empty! Does magic energy have to be consumed to activate Psychokinesis?! Moreover, it seems like my magic energy attribute didn¡¯t increase through the T-Virus?! Roy was shocked. How on earth am I supposed to increase my magic energy?! Chapter 16 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Roy came to the conclusion that the failure to increase magic energy was most likely related to Soul Devouring Addiction. He suspected that demons loved to devour souls most likely because it would increase their magic power. Otherwise, the demons probably would not be so crazy over them just because of their taste. So after his train of thoughts, he took one of his remaining souls out. Should I try one?Come to think of it, I¡¯ve been investing the souls in the system for my modifications and have yet to taste one. Is it really that delicious to a demon? The soul that Roy took out was the smallest of them. Saliva dripped out of his mouth involuntarily as he stared at the soul. At the same time, an extreme desire arose, just like how he was when he saw delicious food during the time he still was human. He could not wait to eat them! Roy gulped down his saliva and could not wait to throw this ball of light into his mouth. The broad bean-sized soul melted¡ªno, it disappeared¡ªas soon as it came into contact with his saliva! The saliva of a demon really could decompose a soul! At the same time, an indescribably wonderful taste came from Roy¡¯s tongue. His entire body and mind seemed to be in extreme jubilation. It seemed as though his body was frantically secreting dopamine, making his body feel lighter! He was floating in the clouds¡­ This feeling lasted for quite some time before slowly dissipating. Roy slowly recovered while constantly reminiscing about the feeling just now. The more he thought about the aftertaste, the more his brain signaled that it wanted more! Roy nearly could not stop himself from taking out the rest of the souls. Fortunately, he had a bit of self-control and forced himself to resist this urge. What a close call! This thing is really addictive! Roy touched his chest, feeling a lingering fear after he stopped his impulsive thirst. After calming down, he discovered that most of the soul seemed to have disappeared, and only a small part transformed into a special feeling, like flowing heat. It spread to all parts of his body first and then gathered again. Finally, it flowed to his heart and stopped there. Is this flowing heat magic power? Roy experienced it carefully. He was unsure, so he simply opened the system interface to check his stats. Roy had used up his magic energy when he used Psychokinesis, but he now found that the counter of the magic energy attribute was now 0 (+0.3)! What does this mean? Is the increase of 0.3 in magic energy something that I slowly recovered myself, or was it caused by consuming that soul? If it was the latter, it meant that devouring souls could really improve his magic energy. This was not necessarily good news to Roy because it meant that he could not rely solely on the system to strengthen himself but would still need to maintain the growth of his magic energy, meaning that he needed even more souls! This can¡¯t go on. I have to understand the reason behind the increase in magic energy and then think of ways to improve it! Roy thought. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be poor my whole life! Setting aside the attribute temporarily, Roy opened a blank new page and began to draw again. To Roy, the usage of souls in the system was far more efficient than directly devouring them to improve his magic energy attribute. They both consumed souls, but the system could bring about more things, such as the big underpants Roy was drawing now! Yes, big underpants! You might not believe it, but Roy had been naked this whole time! Now, he finally had some surplus to make some clothes to cover himself. It was all right when he was a little demon, but he did not feel that way anymore now that his body became bigger! The chill in between his crotch was not that wonderful. Roy set the color of the underpants to match his skin color. It was made of pure cotton, breathable and dry. Roy was finally relieved. Although he did not know the application prospects of this iron rod, protecting it was the instinct of every male, and demons were no exception¡­ I¡¯m probably the first demon wearing underpants in the upper level of the Abyss, right? Roy thought as he hurried on his way. This time, Roy flapped his demon wings and flew up, exploring from the sky above. Just how vast was this Abyss of Hell? Roy had no way of knowing. He had walked hundreds of kilometers, but in fact, he was afraid that he had yet to walk out of the horizon he saw, let alone to the lower levels of the Abyss. Now that he could hover around in the air, he saw many scenes he could not see from the ground. Hmm, and enemies. Unlike being on the ground, Roy¡¯s enemies while flying were bird-type and insect-type demons with wings. However, Roy could now handle them with ease. The T-Virus allowed Roy¡¯s strength and speed attributes to increase slowly with time. However, these flying-type demons did not have much strength, so when he encountered these demons, Roy could crush them easily head-on. Roy¡¯s tail and sharp claws could tear their bodies directly once he caught them. At the same time, Roy also learned the hunting method of the flying demons. When prey appeared on the ground, he would quickly dive down, and he could even directly overwhelm some larger-sized demons with the impact of the dive. In order to verify his strength, Roy consciously chose adult demons as the targets of his hunt. Fighting the top-low-rank demons was a lot more interesting than simply bullying the weak, and it was very helpful for training his fighting skills. Compared to the flying demons, Roy had greater strength, and he had the advantage of flight when facing the powerful demons on the ground. As a result, some of the wiser demons chose to avoid Roy after he had successfully killed a number of top-low-rank demons! Roy was now a demon tyrant. He could probably even get rid of Spider Queen Araniya if he were to head back now¡­ However, Roy did not choose to go back because killing Araniya was not attractive to him. This was because Roy discovered one thing as the number of souls he possessed increased¡ªthe quality of the soul had nothing to do with the strength of the creature. He had hunted a total of twenty-three top-low-rank demons, but their souls were low-quality souls to the system without any exception. The only difference was that they were larger and had higher soul power. In addition, Roy no longer needed to search for caves to avoid danger now that he was stronger. Therefore, even if he were to go back and kill Araniya, he would gain nothing more than a low-quality soul. This would take up a huge amount of time and give up the area he had explored to fly back hundreds of kilometers. It was not cost-effective however he thought about it. In any case, he would probably still stay in the upper level of the Abyss for quite some time, and he could take his time to get revenge on Araniya for pursuing him¡­ Life in this upper level of the Abyss was very monotonous and boring. It was the same for almost all the demons living in this world. Their time was spent on fighting and hunting every single day. Roy tried to adapt to it, but it was still unbearable after a long time. He felt that he would go crazy if he continued this way. He even had thoughts of ¡®whether or not he should leave one or two souls to devour every day¡¯ as a pastime. However, one day, while flying in the air and waiting for an enemy to run into him, Roy suddenly found dozens of demons gathering on the ground. There was no conflict even though they were together, and they were actually desperately running in the same direction! This was not unique to the ground. Even those in the air were actually flapping their wings desperately in the same direction. This scene reminded Roy of the time he hatched, so he immediately reacted to what was happening. Demons would only act this way under special circumstances. Roy, bored out of his mind, changed direction and followed them. After flying some distance, he neared a certain range, and an indescribable aroma enamored Roy! This aroma was similar to the soul that Roy devoured, but it was not as rich, and it was impossible for it to spread so far. Could this be the aroma of a high-quality soul?! Roy realized. He vigorously rushed toward it¡­ Chapter 17 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios A demon¡¯s sense of smell was special! Only they could smell the aroma of a soul from afar. However, since the souls they usually detected were low quality, they would not bother to rush over because they knew it was the spoils of other demons. They were too far away, and it would be gone by the time they reached it. But it was different now. Only a high-quality soul would be able to emit such an aroma, and it was definitely something rare in the upper level of the Abyss. Hundreds of demons actually gathered after smelling it! Many demons came involuntarily driven by the pure desire for such a soul. They were simply attracted to the aroma but did not know how this soul appeared. Upon arriving, he realized that the aroma came from the inside of an extinct volcano. There were many such volcanoes in the upper level of the Abyss. However, most of them were active volcanoes with magma flowing out at any time. The demon world was a world where lava and flames coexisted precisely because of these volcanoes. Similarly, there were extinct volcanoes as well, but there were very few of them. Now, however, hundreds of demons were rushing toward the interior of this extinct volcano. And many more were constantly streaming in. After diving down into the interior of the volcano, he saw that there was a ferocious fight going on! The demons that arrived earlier showed their most savage faces and were fighting each other, but their battles were all surrounding an¡­ altar! Roy was astonished because he knew from one glance that this altar was artificial, something he had never seen in the upper level of the Abyss! He could not expect these low-rank demons to build houses. In fact, due to the crossbreeding, most of them could not even be classified. Categories like flame demon, succubus, shadow demon, and so on could not be applied to them. Roy could not even tell what type of demon he was. Many low-rank demons simply survived, and they did not even know how to make simple tools and weapons, so how was it possible for them to build something? Therefore, Roy was certain that the altar could have never been made by these low-rank demons! However, the Demon World isn¡¯t a place that humans can survive, so who built this altar? Could it be something the high-rank demons left behind? The altar looked huge. In addition to the height of the base, the top platform was as large as a basketball court. The large magic formation engraved onto the round platform had a six-pointed star in the middle, and within it was a strange drawing. It seemed to be an Ouroboros biting its own tail, and unrecognizable words surrounded the magic formation. Intuition told Roy that it was probably words of the demon language. The magic formation was currently glimmering. The indecipherable words and the drawing were flashing rhythmically with a slight buzz. It seemed to have activated. The aroma of the soul came from the magic formation, but what baffled Roy was that he could not see the high-quality soul anywhere, and there was nothing in the magic formation. What¡¯s going on? Has the soul not appeared yet? In that case, where is the aroma coming from? Looking at the demons that seemed to have lost their minds fighting below, Roy knew that they were competing for ownership of the high-quality soul that was about to appear. Although Roy¡¯s mouth might be dripping saliva from the aroma of the soul, he floated in the air to observe instead of joining the fight. Roy had yet to understand the function of the altar, so he would not take action before he did. He even stayed a little farther away to prevent those demons from taking the initiative to fight him¡­ It would not be an overstatement to describe the scene below as a river of blood. Demons died one after another as the fighting progressed. Purple demon blood flowed out of their bodies and converged. The demons that survived could not wait to get into the next fight after devouring their opponent¡¯s souls. One of the demons was the most eye-catching! He was a powerful demon about eight meters tall and had the largest body among the demons present. He had a four-foot-long tail covered with thick horny scales like that of a pangolin, and his upper body was humanoid. Roy knew this demon had lived in the upper level of the Abyss for decades from the long curved horns on his head! Demon horns often had rings to show their age, and this was the main basis to judge their age. This old demon was almost invincible among this group of demons. However, the most important matter was that he had a weapon in his hand. It was a huge, crude stone hammer and was stained with the blood of the demons, looking extremely savage. The old demon seemed to have incorporated his own soul fragment into it, giving this weapon a terrible black glow and a hardness far beyond imagination. Roy weighed the situation and found that it was impossible for even him to win against this old demon, further increasing his reluctance to enter the battle. The old demon waved the big stone hammer around and killed everything around him. It did not take long before he became the lone survivor in this bloody melee. He let out a huge roar as he stared at the remaining demons around him. They were unwilling but still slowly retreated, admitting defeat and recognizing the old demon as the victor. The scene was similar to where he first hatched¡­ This was the Demon World. The other demons would recognize your status when you had more power than them. It¡¯s coming! Roy watched as the old demon took heavy steps up to the altar. He stared intently, trying to see what would happen. The following scene almost made Roy think he was going mad. When the old demon stepped on the altar, the high-quality soul did not appear as Roy imagined! Instead, a black light spot appeared on the altar. The entire magic formation began to shine, expanding that black light spot to form a black mist, and the mist enveloped the old demon. After coming into contact with the black mist, the old demon¡¯s body began to blur a little. Finally, the entire body of the old demon disappeared, and the light from the magic formation dimmed. F*ck, he really disappeared! Was he¡­ teleported away?! Roy looked at the altar in surprise. He felt the black mist was like a legendary space gate or portal. What else could explain the disappearance of the old demon? The high-quality soul he was anticipating did not appear, and the old demon was teleported away instead. After he sorted everything that happened, a thought suddenly appeared in his mind. That old demon was being summoned! Right, summoned! This must have been the case. Someone was summoning demons through some special means, and the offering given by that person must have been the high-quality soul. The demons fought each other over the offering! And the winner had to respond to the summon and enter the other world if they wanted the offering. The role of this altar also came out¡ªa medium to connect with other worlds! Roy became excited. This was a huge discovery. No wonder the novels and movies that he watched in the past had plots that summoned demons, it turned out to be true! What kind of world was I summoned to? Is there only one such world? Two? Or multiple worlds? What kind of person summoned the demon? What did they summon the demon for? Is there a contract between the demon and the summoner? Wait, wait, wait. Roy had too many questions, but this discovery was really wonderful for a Gemini like Roy. This meant his monotonous life would finally become interesting. The remaining demons left once the aroma of the soul disappeared. The empty altar was not attractive to them at all, but Roy stayed. He wanted to see how often this summon happened. Other than that, Roy had to take a look at the rest of the extinct volcanoes to see if there were altars like this one in them that could open portals¡­ Chapter 18 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Roy initially wanted to stay here to see when the old demon would return, but he did not expect that the wait would last seven days. Of course, seven days was only an estimate. Roy could not tell exactly how long he had waited. In short, it was quite long. During this period, Roy realized that the opening of the altar was not occasional. On the contrary, it was pretty frequent. The magic formation on the altar would emit light every now and then, and then all kinds of unique scents would emanate from the void. Upon observing the phenomena for a couple of times, Roy gradually realized that every time the magic formation activated, people were communicating with the Abyss of the Demon World by providing offerings to attempt to summon demons. Offerings like the high-quality soul in the first offering were rare. Instead, the stench of blood typically filled the air in the void. Roy guessed that it was highly likely that the stench of blood was from the summoner using fresh blood or internal organs as offerings. But although the stench of blood could also attract demons, it was not as alluring as using souls. After all, demons frequently smelled blood during their hunt for prey in the Abyss and had smelled enough. Therefore, mundane offerings would not attract powerful demons but only monsters or the weaker and smaller demons. Even so, the offerings had to be sufficiently bloody. If the stench of blood was not strong enough, even the monsters would disdain it, resulting in the magic formation quickly dimming soon after activation. This indicated that the summoning had failed. Apart from offerings being unattractive and the short activation time of the magic formation, the scent of the offerings faded quickly due to the deactivation of the magic formation. During this period of observation, Roy noticed that there were quite a few attempts to summon demons that failed. If communicating with the magic formation required magic power, then failure was probably because of the weak magic power possessed by the summoner. This made Roy conscious of the fact that most of the demon summoners were likely only dabblers. Not only did they possess weak magic power, but they also did not understand what demons really wanted! Of course, the blame could not be placed on these summoners, as even the dabblers had managed to summon demons successfully. At least, this was what Roy had observed during his wait. A total of twelve monsters and three little demons that were attracted and entered the magic formation were successfully teleported. In particular, the three little demons could have hatched in the same batch as Roy. If not for the T-Virus, Roy would not have skipped the long growth phase and directly proceeded to the maturity phase. The other little demons were not so lucky, and they had to go through the usual growth phase. However, during the growth phase, the little demons did not have it easy, facing difficulties in hunting for prey and surviving, so only the ones loitering into this area would be attracted by the scent of blood and respond to the summons. It was the same for those monsters. It was precisely because of these weak demons and monsters responding to the summons that led to the low success rate observed by Roy. Those unsuccessful dabblers aside, the small group of lucky successful ones probably thought that they had mastered the summoning technique and noted it down. The circulation of these notes resulted in people using increasingly distorted techniques to summon demons. After all, there were absolutely not many people who truly understood the Abyss. Inferring from these hypotheses, the summoner that attracted the demons with the high-quality soul and had them select a winner through fighting could have been the only one who truly understood how summoning demons worked! He just did not know from what kind of world the summoner came from. During the time Roy was waiting, some of the demons and monsters that were summoned returned sporadically. These returnees usually had satisfied expressions, probably because they had managed to enjoy the offerings. But there were also those that looked very miserable. They had injuries from head to toe, and some had even lost limbs, possibly the work of a stronger enemy. Despite making it back alive, such injuries were often indications that they could not live long in the Abyss, and they would quickly become the prey of other demons and monsters. Roy could not help it and killed two wounded low-rank little demons. However, the souls he harvested showed up in the system as ¡®incomplete low-quality souls¡¯! This meant that those demons might have suffered injuries in the summoning process and lost part of their souls! What happened? Roy was secretly relieved that he had not hastily entered the magic formation. This was not something he had anticipated. He felt that he would only know after the old demon returned because the old demon, like Araniya, was someone who had mastered the demon language. Looking at how familiar he was when entering the magic formation, it should not have been the only time that he had responded to a summon, so he definitely knew what this demon summoning was about. As for how to communicate with this old demon, he could only take it one step at a time. On the seventh day, a black spot appeared in the magic formation without warning. The black spot quickly expanded, and a gate appeared. Afterward, a large shadow appeared in the magic formation. The old demon finally returned. However, upon his appearance, his large body immediately fell headfirst into the magic formation, causing a loud thud. The volcanic ashes on the volcano wall rustled in the air with this huge vibration. The old demon looked quite miserable. It was the worst situation that Roy had seen during this time! One of his demon horns had completely broken off, resulting in purple blood flowing from the top of his head onto his face. His stone hammer was missing, and his tail was also broken. Hundreds of big and small wounds covered all over his thick horny scales, and the most severe one was the two-meter-long wound on his abdomen. This wound seemed to be cut by a sharp weapon, and it was so bad that his internal organs fell out of his body and hit the ground. Roy was shocked to see how horrible the old demon looked. With such fatal wounds, how did he even return alive?! Roy was certain that the old demon had experienced a fierce battle after being summoned. However, the old demon¡¯s injured state provided Roy with an opportunity to communicate with him, so Roy jumped down from the volcano wall and went onto the altar. In fact, while Roy was coming down, the old demon had already struggled and crawled out of the magic formation on the altar. The old demon probably felt the need to leave the magic formation quickly in case someone summoned a demon again. What was he going to do if he was summoned again? The old demon was already badly wounded, and responding to another summon was akin to suicide¡­ After the old demon crawled out from the magic formation, he naturally noticed Roy moving closer to him. Despite his bloodied face, the old demon still roared threateningly at Roy. He thought Roy was here to eliminate him, so of course he was not going to be polite. But despite his fierceness, his roar could not help but reveal a tremor, exposing his inner uneasiness. Roy recognized that uneasiness, so he did not waste any time. He went up and used demon language to say, ¡°Answer¡­ my quest¡­ ion. Otherwise, you will¡­ die!¡± Roy was not fluent in the demon language since very few demons could communicate with him. However, the demon language had an advantage in that it could quickly let the other party understand what the speaker wanted to express. As Roy spoke, he drew his claws across the hard stone floor. Although he did not leave any claw marks, it created a zizi sound and sparks to appear from the friction. He used this to let the old demon know that he had the ability to kill him easily. Looking at Roy¡¯s extremely strong muscles and claws, the old demon knew that he was not a match for Roy in his injured state despite Roy being only a quarter of his height. The old demon could only lie down now! Therefore, the old demon quickly compromised and used the demon language to ask Roy, ¡°What do you want to know?¡± Chapter 19 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Seeing the old demon being very cooperative, Roy was very satisfied. ¡°What¡¯s your name¡­?¡± After asking this first question, Roy found that the old demon was a little hesitant, so he continued, ¡°I¡¯m not asking for your true demon name!¡± Upon hearing this, the old demon breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Jascalos! You can call me Jascalos!¡¯ ¡°Okay, Jascalos!¡± Roy nodded and pointed at the magic formation on the altar. ¡°What is that about? Is this altar and magic formation a teleportation formation? Who built it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s known as the Gate of the Abyss!¡± Jascalos replied. ¡°You haven¡¯t been summoned before, right? We demons know this place as the teleportation gate. As for who built this altar, I don¡¯t know. These Gates of the Abyss have been around for tens of thousands of years. I¡¯ve only heard that they may have been built by the demon kings living at the lowest level of the Abyss!¡± If even an old demon like Jascalos, who had been living for who knew how long, did not know who built the altar, then there was no point in asking further. Roy could only give up getting to the bottom of this and carried on asking, ¡°Where do the Gates of the Abyss lead? Another world? Is there only one such world, or are there many?¡± ¡°Many!¡± Jascalos answered while stuffing his internal organs back into his abdomen. ¡°I¡¯ve been summoned eight times in total. Almost into a new world every time. It is said that the Gates of the Abyss can connect to countless worlds. Any world that knows how to use magic power can connect with the Gates of the Abyss.¡± ¡°Oh, you know about magic power?¡± Roy asked with excitement. ¡°So, do you know how to use magic?¡± However, Jascalos shook his enormous head. ¡°No, I can¡¯t! None of the low-rank demons can transform magic power into magic. I wouldn¡¯t have been beaten so miserably if I knew magic!¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t low-rank demons use magic?¡± Roy asked puzzledly. ¡°Bloodline!¡± Jascalos explained, ¡°The bloodlines of the low-level demons are too complicated. Magic power is accumulated through blood vessels and stored within the demon heart. Under circumstances where the bloodline is too complicated, and blood is unable to flow in the reverse direction, it¡¯s impossible to release magic. Only through promoting to the next level to become a middle-rank demon can a demon then enter the lower levels of the Abyss and search for a place of refinement to refine their bloodline, thereby building a channel for the magic power to flow.¡± After finishing, Jascalos looked at Roy strangely. ¡°This is all in the inherited memories from a demon¡¯s eggshell after hatching. How come you don¡¯t know but are asking me?¡± Roy was dumbfounded. Were there such memories in the eggshell? Why don¡¯t I know? It¡¯s not because of my premature birth again, right?! ¡°There was memory loss in my inherited memory!¡± Roy could only carry on asking, ¡°Tell me, how do you accomplish the promotion?¡± Jascalos did not answer but instead looked at the pair of demon wings on Roy¡¯s back and showed a weird smile. Roy could not figure out what he was thinking. It could not have been anything good because Jascalos looked like he was gloating. Roy could not bear it any further and said coldly, ¡°You can choose not to answer, but I will kill you and search for another low-rank demon to get answers!¡± ¡°There are no criteria for promotion!¡± Jascalos said. ¡°It¡¯s just incessantly hunting and plundering souls. In fact, most low-rank demons can¡¯t undergo promotion in their lives, so I also can¡¯t tell you how promotion works!¡± Duh! Roy felt that he was asking in vain. Had the old demon known how to promote, he would already be a middle-rank demon. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s change the topic!¡± Roy said. ¡°What happened to you when you were summoned? How did you get beaten so badly?¡± A glimpse of fear flashed across Jascalos¡¯s face as he listened to the questions. ¡°I was expelled! The one who summoned me was a demon sorcerer, but I didn¡¯t expect that he summoned me to deal with a powerful paladin. He left me fighting the paladin while he ran away. I fought for some time before the paladin killed and expelled me!¡± ¡°Killed?¡± Roy could not help but glance at the large wound on Jascalos¡¯s abdomen. ¡°Aren¡¯t you still alive?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because the Ouroborus Mark protected me!¡± Jascalos said impatiently. ¡°Any demon summoned to another world is under the protection of the Ouroborus Mark. It immortalizes the soul, and the demon will be expelled and returned to the Demon World at the moment of death. At most, the soul and the body will be badly wounded.¡± Roy finally understood why all the summoned demons returned eventually, even those that were maimed. None of the demons truly died in another world because of the protection of the Ouroborus Mark in the magic formation. However, this was also probably because the paladin that fought with Jascalos did not know his true name. Had the paladin known his true name, Jascalos might not have made it back! He would have died even with the protection of the Ouroborus Mark. Upon knowing this, Roy was finally relieved. Although it was dangerous, and Roy might encounter natural enemies such as paladins or exorcists, he would be safe as long as his enemies did not know his true demon name and would not really die. Jascalos struggled to stand and said, ¡°Have you finished asking? I¡¯m leaving!¡± Although Jascalos had escaped death, he was not in a good state. He had finally stuffed his internal organs back where they belonged, but he needed time to recuperate. Given the powerful vitality of demons, it was only a matter of time. Apart from rushing to recuperate, Jascalos could not wait to leave as the cunning and suspicious nature of demons meant that he did not dare to remain with Roy. Standing on his feet, Jascalos towered over Roy, giving him an increased sense of confidence. This was also why he had been cooperative in answering Roy¡¯s questions. He was buying time to recuperate. Now that he regained mobility, he did not need to be courteous to a demon of Roy¡¯s size. Such was the nature of a demon, brash and oppressive. ¡°One last question, what offering did you get? Was it that high-quality soul?¡± Roy asked with his head raised. ¡°Already swallowed!¡± Jascalos said with a sneer. ¡°How can any demon store a delicacy like this?¡± Roy felt a little regretful despite already expecting this. Although he had only smelled it and had not seen it, that was his first encounter with a high-quality soul. He shook his head regretfully. ¡°Is that true? Forget it. In that case, leave your soul!¡± ¡°Wh-what?¡± Before Jascalos could react, Roy suddenly rose! He spread his demon wings, flew up from the bottom, and went straight for Jascalos¡¯s throat! In the blink of an eye, Roy reached Jascalos¡¯s throat and swung his right hand violently! Jascalos¡¯s throat was originally protected by his horny scale armor, but under Roy¡¯s claws, his throat was easily torn open. The four claw wounds were so deep that blood gushed out of Jascalos¡¯s throat like a running tap! Roar!!! Jascalos roared as he stretched out his gigantic palm to grab Roy, who was in the air. Roy turned, avoiding his palm, and rushed for Jascalos¡¯s head, lightly landing on top of his single-horned forehead. The next second, Roy¡¯s tail pierced directly into Jascalo¡¯s right eye socket. Blood spewed out as Roy¡¯s tail pulled Jascalos¡¯s eyeball out and headed straight for the sky before Jascalos could react. Jascalos swung his arm, attempting to hit Roy to no avail. Instead, he slapped himself, leaving his head spinning while experiencing excruciating pain in his eye. The intense pain left him roaring irritably. If he had his stone hammer, maybe he could have jumped into the sky and attacked Roy. But now, he was at a loss with Roy flying in the air. He had already sustained severe injuries, and the newly-inflicted eye and throat wounds caused additional blood loss. Jascalos felt the world spinning and fell to the ground. Seeing the twitching Jascalos lying on the ground, Roy did not land immediately, fearing that Jascalos was faking his death. As such, he waited in the sky for Jascalos¡¯s soul to appear, confirming his death, before landing. With one hand holding Jascalos¡¯s soul, Roy could not help sighing. Sure enough, it was still an incomplete low-quality soul, not too big and missing a part. In fact, Roy had never thought of letting Jascalos go from the beginning. Since he was a demon, he had to think like one. Had he been the one injured, and it was Jascalos beside him instead, Jascalos would have made the same decision to kill him. Therefore, there was no need for hesitation. Just execution¡­ Chapter 20 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Actually, the reason why Roy decided to kill Jascalos was to verify if devouring a high-quality soul resulted in Jascalos having a more powerful soul. The reason Roy saw the need to verify this was because Jascalos had mentioned that promoting to a middle-rank demon was necessary before he could enter the lower levels of the Abyss in search of a refining place. Jascalos could have known how to promote but chose to lie to Roy. Of course, it was also possible that Jascalos really did not know. Nevertheless, Roy¡¯s gut was telling him that the key to promotion was not only related to devouring souls but also the strengthening of the soul. Only when the soul was sufficiently powerful could he become a middle-rank demon¡­ Unfortunately, Jascalos had encountered a powerful enemy during the summon, so he was killed and expelled. Although he had returned to the Abyss of the Demon World, his soul was damaged, so Roy could not see whether or not his soul had become stronger. Thus, it was temporarily unknown if consuming the high-quality soul offering had strengthened his soul. Roy did not know if his guess was right, but he felt that there had to be a reason why demons tirelessly chased after souls, and not merely because of an addiction to the taste. He has already confirmed that the first benefit of devouring souls could help demons accumulate magic power. Roy noticed that his magic energy had already fully restored, and the 0.3 increase had not changed. This meant that the previously devoured soul had indeed brought him an increase to his upper limit. According to the information from Roy¡¯s conversation with Jascalos, a demon¡¯s heart stored magic power, explaining why Roy felt a heat flowing toward his heart when he devoured the soul. In addition, Jascalos mentioned that low-rank demons had complicated bloodlines that resulted in their body being unable to construct a magic power output circuit. Thus, even though they had magic power, they could not use it. This was not applicable to Roy because he had already confirmed that he could use magic energy to activate Psychokinesis. This allowed Roy to understand one thing. In the system interface, the reason why his attributes displayed magic energy instead of magic power could mean that he, this abnormal demon, could not only use magic but other powers as well. Those powers might include superpowers, battle qi, spiritual power, and so on that Roy could use. The magic energy attribute was just a general term referring to the source of all supernatural energies. This was different from the magic power that demons needed for their system of demonic spells! Having figured this out, Roy became excited. Right, since this is a personal customization system, doesn¡¯t that mean that I can create my own magic and skills? Since the final consumption is magic energy, there¡¯s no need to consider any overbearing and incompatibility Chakra issues! If so, then how should I go about customizing my skills? Roy opened the system interface and looked at the 3D and AE functions. His gut told him these two functions were the key to customizing his skills. However, these two functions were currently dim, meaning that they were still unavailable. Is this because I¡¯m lacking some condition? Roy was unconsciously wagging his tail while thinking. Given how the system has to consume souls, the conditions to activate these two functions should also be related to souls! Moreover, it probably requires high-quality souls! Yes, those high-quality souls! Roy suddenly felt enlightened. He had previously wondered that if low-quality souls could be used in the system interface to modify his body, then what was the need for differentiating between low and high quality? Now, he finally understood that high-quality souls were for advanced applications in the system. Therefore, Roy now had a goal¡ªobtaining a high-quality soul to verify his hypothesis. Roy stretched out his claws, grabbed Jascalos¡¯s body, and dragged him down the altar with some effort. Jascalos was huge, so Roy could not leave him on the altar, taking up the little space there was. After cleaning the altar, Roy began waiting beside it. From hatching until now, Roy had only caught low-quality souls in the upper level of the Abyss. It seemed like there was little hope of him obtaining a high-quality soul here. Even if there was a chance, it was probably very low. Therefore, Roy decided to look toward the other worlds that connected to the Gates of the Abyss. Roy did not have to wait too long. The magic formation on the altar began to glow and buzz. And a stench of blood began to drift out from the void. Ah, very good! This means the summoner on the other side of the gate is using blood to attract demons. It was good news to Roy. It was important to Roy that he did not enter a world with high combat strength at his current stage. He did not want to end up like Jascalos, killed, expelled, and returning injured. Instead, this kind of summon that used blood to attract demons was a safer bet. It meant that the summoner on the other side was either a dabbler in a world where the supernatural was underdeveloped, or that their demand for the demon¡¯s strength was not high, merely wanting to attract low-rank demons to complete some small tasks. Either way, it was a good choice for Roy for his first summon. But Roy still waited a while, wanting to gauge the strength of the summoner based on the activation period of the magic formation. As a result, a little demon was attracted by the bloody smell while he was waiting. When it climbed onto the altar, the little demon saw Roy, a competitor waiting by the side. Who knew where it got its courage from, but it even snarled at Roy to back off! Facing this insolent little demon, Roy simply slapped it! Smashing the little demon¡¯s head into mush! Roy grabbed the low-grade soul and stored it. He stepped into the magic formation and noticed that the glow from the magic formation was about to disappear, meaning that the summoner¡¯s magic power was not much, so Roy finally felt relieved about responding to the summon. As the Gate of the Abyss opened, the mist enveloped Roy. It was a mysterious experience being in the Gate of the Abyss, surrounded by endless darkness, with only a glimmer of light shining in from the top of his head. This light was the exit to another world. Roy stood where he was as his body began turning illusory. His body seemed to transform into a ray of light and fly toward the exit above his head. When he reached the exit, the surroundings became dazzling light, and his body began to reappear. As the dazzling light dissipated, Roy found himself in a strange place, and he heard noises yelling in his ears. ¡°Suc¡­ ceeded?!¡± ¡°The demon has appeared!¡± ¡°So-so scary! Quick, move back!¡± There was a cacophony of noises coming from all kinds of voices, leaving Roy irritated. He looked down and found himself within a magic formation. The magic formation was similar to the one on the altar in the Abyss. The only difference was that it was engraved with dents onto the ground, and in the dents was red blood outlining the magic formation. Four human skulls were placed equidistant around the magic formation, with a lit candle burning on top of each skull. Between these skulls were glass jars filled with internal organs emitting a rotten smell that pervaded the air. A group of people wearing black cloaks were standing far away from the magic formation, looking fearfully at Roy in the magic formation. Observing from their panicked looks, it seemed as though they were in disbelief that they had managed to summon a demon. Roy did not feel very good right now. It seemed like something extra had appeared in his soul during the summoning process, likely the Ouroborus Mark. Even though the mark was to protect his soul, it gave him dizzy spells. While his head was spinning, he smelled the disgusting rotten stench and heard the clamor around him, greatly irritating him. Annoyed, Roy lashed out at these people! ¡°Shut up!!! Who the hell summoned me??!!¡± Chapter 21 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Roy had lashed out in demon language, a language that acted on the soul, allowing demons to communicate with people in any world. However, the impact of the demon language on the fragile human soul was overbearing, so Roy¡¯s roar caused concussions in everyone present. Their minds went blank, their bodies became unsteady, and even a couple of them started bleeding from their noses. It took them a long time to recover. The effect was very good. After slowly regaining their senses, everyone looked at Roy in fear. No one dared make a sound. It was just silent. From the crowd emerged a fat man who looked a little foolish. He stepped forward boldly, knelt before Roy, and said in an excited and flattering tone, ¡°Great Demon King Satan, it is me, your servant Lucius, who has summoned you. Thank you for listening to my prayers and coming to the world!¡± After arriving in this world, Roy was now feeling a mysterious force acting on his body, and this force seemed to be repelling him. While he was trying to comprehend this, he heard Lucius and stood there dumbfounded. God¡¯s Great Demon King Satan! Why didn¡¯t I even know I had this name?? It took Roy a few seconds to react. These people probably only knew the basics of summoning and decided to give it a try. They had no idea what was happening in the Abyss of the Demon World, and the only demon name they knew was Satan, so they called out this name while summoning. Unfortunately, they did not know that it was impossible to summon a true demon king with their weak magic power. Their magic formation could only reach the upper level of the Abyss where Roy was. Even if it were not Roy who responded to their summons, it would have been some other low-rank demon. Of course, calling Roy ¡®Satan¡¯ was not too ridiculous since ¡®Satan¡¯ could also be used to refer to all demons. In essence, there was no demon king with the name Satan in the Abyss. Even if there were such a demon king, that demon would have been too busy answering all the summons since most summoners only knew this name. There was no need for Roy to correct their misconception. He only asked impatiently, ¡°Why did you summon me?¡± Hearing this, Lucius raised his head and looked at Roy fanatically. ¡°My Lord! Please bestow upon me power, eternal life, and let me become the ruler of the world! In return, we will serve you as our eternal master!¡± Not only Lucius, but everyone wearing black cloaks all knelt toward Roy. Roy could not believe his ears. He could not help wondering if Lucius misunderstood what a demon was? His request was power, eternal life, and becoming the ruler of the world!? And all Lucius was willing to give in return was to serve Roy as his master? F*ck! Something so good, even demons want it. How could I give it to you! During the first summon, Roy had his values realigned. Not to mention that Roy was merely a low-rank demon now, even if a true demon king came, Lucius¡¯s voracious appetite would have probably astonished them. Actually, what Roy did not know was that his current appearance contributed to the misunderstanding. After the strengthening of the T-Virus and modifications by the system, Roy¡¯s current body was full of a sense of strength. His muscular build, ferocious teeth and claws, and huge demon wings matched what Lucius and the others imagined Satan looked like. Since they lacked understanding about demons, they wrongly estimated Roy¡¯s strength and misbelieved that Roy was omnipotent, thus making the ridiculous request. To Roy¡¯s astonishment, a contract¡­ a demon contract appeared in front of him upon Lucius¡¯s request! The demon contract was a lambskin scroll shining with a black light. Roy could sense the scroll emitting the same energy as the Gate of the Abyss, and the scroll might have formed from his traversal across worlds. On the scroll was the contract written in the demon language, and even Roy could clearly understand the content of the contract. It mentioned that if Roy could meet Lucius¡¯s wish and make a deal with him, then he could ignore the repulsion of this world and remain here until he fulfilled the contract. Otherwise, Roy would continue to be expelled by the power of the world. The power of the world? The power of the contract? Very magical stuff! Who exactly created these rules? However, Roy was not taken aback. Nothing more could surprise him since he had even reincarnated into a demon. But this did not mean that he would sign the contract just to stay in this world. The terms of the contract by Lucius were just too ludicrous! Roy had only heard of demons enticing humans to sign a contract. Besides, the contract had to be signed according to his ideas. Roy rolled his eyes and suddenly laughed. Since Roy was a demon, his laughter naturally sounded wicked. Just as Lucius and those present were creeped out by his laughter, Roy said, ¡°Eternal life? Even gods will ultimately perish. What makes you think you can have eternal life? Even if it were possible, do you know what price you would have to pay?¡± ¡°Wh-what price?¡± Lucius looked at Roy blankly. ¡°Give me a hundred million souls, and I will give you eternal life!¡± Roy directly asked for the sky. Lucius was dumbfounded and took a deep breath. ¡°H-how is this even possible?¡± ¡°A transaction has to be fair!¡± Roy sneered. ¡°Eternal life has a price to pay! Otherwise, what do you think your dirty and greedy soul is worth?¡± Looking at Lucius¡¯s shocked expression, Roy changed his tone. ¡°Of course, there is another offer. Give me a hundred souls, and I will give you a hundred years of life!¡± When Lucius heard this, he regained his bearings. He was shocked to hear Roy¡¯s term of a hundred million souls, and now, he immediately had the illusion that he could probably meet Roy¡¯s term of a hundred souls. Regardless of whether Lucius was having an illusion or not, Roy continued to induce, ¡°So? Using this method, you can gain a hundred years of life, and then you can use these hundred years to slowly accumulate souls and complete the transaction. If a hundred years is not enough, we can make it two hundred or three hundred years until you have enough souls. Then we can make the exchange, and you get eternal life!¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s use this method!¡± Lucius hurriedly stood up in excitement. ¡°Are you sure you want to use this transaction method?¡± Roy asked. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s use this!¡± Lucius nodded in agreement without thinking. All Lucius could think of was the hundred years of life he would receive. After all, a hundred years for humans was long enough. However, he had not realized that Roy had successfully induced him to change his original wish from being given eternal life to exchanging souls for life! ¡®Give¡¯ and ¡®exchange¡¯ were two completely different meanings on the demon contract! To Roy, the difficulty of these wishes was completely different. He could not live eternally, so how could he give Lucius eternal life? Instead, prolonging Lucius¡¯s life was more manageable. In the worst case, all he needed to do was to create another T-Virus, um¡­ a simpler version, and then inject Lucius with the virus to fulfill the contract. Well, zombies live for a long time too. Are humans too greedy, or are demons too cunning? Even Roy himself was unclear now. Chapter 22 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Why did people want to summon demons? That was because people had needs, desires. Be it for power or eternal youth, they always looked for ways to achieve what they could not reach or do. Therefore, demon summoning was born. Generally speaking, those who summoned demons were not good people. People with pure and kind hearts would never think of seeking help from demons. Only those with devious hearts and those that were evil by nature would sell their souls to demons. Lucius was such a person. Even Roy, a demon, loathed him. But it could not be denied that demons needed people like Lucius. This was because signing a contract with them guaranteed that demons could stay in another world. Roy wanted to remain in this world to take a look around, but he could not entirely accede to Lucius¡¯s request, so he had used deceit to induce Lucius into changing the terms of the contract. Now, Roy understood a bit about why many religions associated devils with lies and deception. Devils were not like this by nature but rather forced by circumstances. They had to be when they met these excessively greedy people! Roy felt that Lucius should be grateful to him. If Roy had not eliminated the little demon at the Gate of the Abyss and responded to the summon, then Lucius and his people would have met that little demon. At that time, Lucius and the rest would have only had a little blood and internal organs as offerings. They were reluctant to sell their own souls and only offered a bit of loyalty but were audacious enough to request eternal life and control of the world. That little demon would have been angered enough to tear them all to shreds! You should not doubt this. Even a little demon was much more powerful than ordinary humans. Killing Lucius and the rest would have been effortless. It was not uncommon for a summoner to receive backlash from summoning a demon, as most demons were violent and chaotic. When the demon found that it could not enter a contract, it would kill the summoner and devour their soul with little regard to being repelled and expelled by the power of that world. Therefore, when a summoner did not have the strength to guard against a demon, summoning a demon was very dangerous. Maybe only Roy would have the patience to talk Lucius into amending the contract. In the Abyss of the Demon World, demons and devils were actually the same race. The only difference was that some demons had higher intelligence and knew how to use strategy rather than only violence as the only means of solving problems. They seemed more rational, so humans called them devils. Strictly speaking, Roy could also be called a devil. The moment Lucius changed his wish, the wording on the demon contract naturally changed. The details of the contract were that Lucius would provide Roy with a hundred souls of any quality. In return, Roy would give Lucius a hundred years of life. The contract, under Roy¡¯s doing, had no time limit. This meant that until Lucius provided Roy with the hundred souls as stipulated in the contract, Roy could use this contract to resist the repulsion from the power of the world and stay here. That was not all. Roy had manipulated the wording to ensure that he only needed to provide Lucius with a hundred years of life and not an additional hundred years of life. Given that Lucius was already forty, Roy only needed to provide him with another sixty years of life if he managed to fulfill the contract! Despite Lucius being able to see the demon contract¡ªit was an agreement between them after all¡ªthe demon contract was a manifestation created by the power from the Gate of the Abyss and inherently biased toward demons, so he could not recognize the demon writing on it. Lucius could only stare at the contract incomprehensibly. Finally, Roy extended out a shiny fingernail and pointed at a blank space on the contract for Lucius to sign. The contract was only complete with Lucius¡¯s signature affixed. Roy did not need to sign because his name appeared on the demon contract from the beginning. However, it did not show his entire true demon name but only the last segment of his true name, ¡®Osiris¡¯. Immediately after Lucius signed the contract, it burst into flames and burned out, indicating that the contract had officially come into effect. And the feeling of repulsion that Roy was experiencing slowly vanished. What Lucius went through today was both very nerve-racking and exciting, so his chubby face was covered with sweat and oil, making him appear radiant in that fire. His eyes were feverish as he watched the flame engulf the demon contract while muttering, ¡°It¡¯s really possible. It¡¯s really possible! I¡¯ve also signed a contract with a demon. Now, I no longer have to fear that damn vampire!¡± Lucius should not have said that out loud, but during his excitement, he blurted it out. Of course, Roy heard it, and his heart stirred. ¡°You mean others have also signed a contract with a demon? What is this about a vampire?¡± Lucius was frightened by Roy¡¯s ferocious look and unconsciously took two steps back. He replied fearfully, ¡°Y-yes, my Lord! I meant Dracula, the vampire Count Dracula! There are rumors in town that he is the son of the Villelis family ancestor. Four hundred years ago, he became a vampire and gained eternal life and strength by signing a contract with a demon.¡± The vampire Count Dracula?? Roy was stunned when he heard that. What¡¯s going on?? Hiding his doubts, Roy remained calm as he asked jokingly, ¡°Oh? So when you originally wanted eternal life, you actually wanted to become a vampire?¡± ¡°No, no!¡± Lucius quickly shook his head. ¡°Creatures like vampires are basically monsters. I don¡¯t want to become like that! It¡¯s better to exchange souls for life! I don¡¯t want to be hunted down by the church.¡± Roy heard another keyword, church! Roy had previously suspected that he was summoned through the Gate of the Abyss to a world similar to Earth. After all, looking at Lucius and the others resembling humans from Earth, Roy could not help thinking this way. After hearing keywords like vampires, Dracula, and church, his suspicion grew. Roy decided to find out more. ¡°Looking at you being so scared, is that vampire attacking you guys?¡± ¡°Yes, my Lord!¡± Lucius took out a handkerchief with trepidation and wiped the sweat on his head. ¡°For the past four hundred years, our town has always been harassed by vampires. However, Dracula was the only vampire then, and he didn¡¯t need too much blood. With the population of the town, it didn¡¯t pose a problem. However, in recent decades, Dracula has gained three more vampire brides, and their attacks have become more and more frequent. Every day, many people die from having their blood sucked, and the town¡¯s population has decreased. At this rate, the town will be finished.¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you thought of escaping?¡± Roy asked. ¡°It¡¯s impossible. The escapees were all killed by Dracula. He treats the people in this town as his livestock, so how could he possibly let us go?¡± Lucius explained bitterly. ¡°Moreover, almost everyone in the town is impoverished, and there is no money to escape to other places!¡± ¡°But you mentioned the existence of a church!¡± Roy grew increasingly suspicious but continued probing further. ¡°Does the church allow vampires to run wild?¡± ¡°Not at all!¡± Lucius shook his head. ¡°After Dracula became a vampire, the Villelis family ancestor was self-reproachful and went to church. He could not bear to kill his only son, but he swore to God that his descendants would kill Dracula. If they fail to do so, all of the family¡¯s souls won¡¯t be able to go to Heaven. Because of this oath, the church has acquiesced to the Villelis family dealing with Dracula and has not sent any help.¡± ¡°But the situation now is a little different!¡± Lucius continued. ¡°The Villelis family have been trying to kill Dracula for four hundred years but to no avail, and they¡¯ve died in his hands one by one. The once large Villelis Family has dwindled to having only two members left. It is only a matter of time before the Villelis family disappears. After knowing this, the church realized the seriousness of the situation and finally sent someone!¡± ¡°Since the church sent someone, how could you still dare to summon a demon?¡± Roy laughed. ¡°Aren¡¯t you courting death?¡± Roy was now suspicious that Lucius was trying to hoodwink a demon! ¡°No, no! My Lord, please don¡¯t misunderstand!¡± Lucius understood Roy¡¯s doubts and explained in panic, ¡°The church did send someone, but you know who they sent? It¡¯s Van Helsing! He¡¯s simply another monster! The people in town did not want him to show up because if he fails, Dracula will vent his anger on the town and completely destroy it! Now, we have no other choice but to turn to you.¡± Chapter 23 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When Lucius mentioned Dracula and his three brides, Roy had a premonition. Sure enough, when he heard the name Van Helsing, he finally confirmed that he had probably come to the world of the movie Van Helsing! Despite Roy appearing calm on the surface, his heart was throbbing incessantly. He had thought that he only reincarnated into a world of demons and did not think deeper. Now, after the summon, he realized things were not as simple as he thought! Movies are basically fictional. Why did the Gate of the Abyss connect to a world in the imagination of humans? If there is a world of Van Helsing, then does that mean there are other imaginary worlds? And the Abyss of the Demon World, is that also an imaginary place?? What is unreal, and what is real? Roy¡¯s brain was in a mess, so messed up that he did not hear what Lucius said afterward. Lucius noticed that Roy was slightly absent-minded and became more uneasy. He was actually the mayor of Transylvania and the only remaining noble left in the town. The town was constantly under threat from vampires, but he could not escape and feared for his life, so he had been praying to God every day without eliciting any response. In desperation, he had thought of seeking help from demons. In the beginning, Lucius had initially wanted to summon a demon to kill the vampire Count Dracula, dealing with a demon with another demon. However, upon successfully summoning the demon Roy, he suddenly remembered the rumor that made Dracula. Greed began to grow in his heart, and he was no longer satisfied with just killing the vampire to save his life. Instead, he wanted to obtain eternal life like the vampire. It suddenly dawned upon him that it seemed a little out of place that he had summoned a demon when the church had already sent someone to deal with the vampire. What would he do if this demon misunderstood, thought that he had deceived it, broke the contract in anger, and decided to kill him? Lucius did not know what Roy was thinking at the moment. He only sensed that the atmosphere was imposing, so he waited anxiously for Roy¡¯s decision. Suddenly, Lucius felt an invisible force supporting his body, causing him to float in the air, leaving him flustered. Using Psychokinesis, Roy pulled Lucius in front of him, and his demon eyes staring intently at him, making Lucius feel creeped out. After a while, Roy asked, ¡°Is it day or night outside?¡± ¡°It¡¯s night. Night!¡± Lucius quickly replied while sweating profusely. Bang! Roy stopped Psychokinesis, and Lucius¡¯s fat body fell to the ground. Roy extended his wings, broke through the wooden roof above him, and flew into the sky. The magic formation that Lucius had arranged was in the basement of his manor. After all, these evil rituals could not be known by anyone. Lucius panicked when he saw Roy flying out. Worried that others would see Roy and realize that he had summoned a demon, Lucius hurriedly chased from out behind a flight of stairs. However, after taking a few steps up the stairs, Lucius suddenly recalled something and turned around immediately. He drew two flintlocks from beneath his cloak and pointed it at the cloaked individuals who had participated in the summoning ritual. ¡°Sorry, ladies. I can¡¯t let this spread. Therefore, please die!¡± Lucius opened fire. Lucius was just an ordinary person without magic power. How could he have activated the summoning on his own? The activation of the magic formation was not his own doing but rather the doing of these women in black cloaks. They were witches, and these witches inherently had weak magic power in them and had to join hands to activate the magic formation. These witches were the bodyguards that Lucius had secretly hired to protect him from Count Dracula. But now that they had witnessed the appearance of the demon, Lucius could no longer keep them around. He pulled the trigger without hesitation, killing them all in his basement. And because Lucius and Roy had signed a contract, the souls of these killed witches floated out of the hole Roy left behind in pursuit of him. Lucius was just an ordinary person, but he could actually see these balls of light. His jaw dropped as he stared before recalling what he had to do and started running out. On the high roof of Lucius¡¯s manor, Roy was squatting there. The season was now winter, and white snow covered the roof. The weather was cold, and the sky was grey. Neither the moon nor the stars were visible, but Roy grabbed a handful of snow and realized how real things were. The snow melted in his hands and became water droplets. Every step and every gesture was so natural. The small town of Transylvania was built along mountains. Because Lucius was the only remaining noble, his manor was built on higher ground. Roy squatted on the roof and could overlook the entire town from this height. He could see small flickering flames and thin smoke across the small town. It was the smoke emitted by people burning firewood for warmth. Roy watched this scene with some confusion. Everything looked so real yet felt so surreal. When he learned that the world he had entered had the same plot as the Van Helsing movie, Roy felt that what he was currently experiencing was similar to those infinity novels. What was different was that he did not see any god nor have any missions assigned to him. He came to this world only because of a greedy human activating a demon summoning. What left Roy perplexed was that he suddenly did not know what he should do in this world. Four souls floated up through the barriers and suspended in midair beside Roy. Roy understood with a glance that these were the souls that Lucius was presenting to him. Roy had not expected that Lucius would kill his subordinates! After grabbing a soul, Roy threw it into his mouth at once and began to feel the pleasure that came with devouring a soul. He suddenly understood that regardless of whether this was fiction or reality, he was living as a demon, so he should just live like a demon. He did not need to look further ahead. What he had to do was to harvest souls! The delicious soul brought Roy back to his senses. He grabbed the three other souls and looked at them. He found that even though these were low-quality souls, these three were still bigger than those he had gotten before. Even the soul he just devoured raised his magic energy cap by 1.2 in the system interface! Huh? Does this mean that human souls are stronger than demon souls? Roy thought in disbelief. Is it because humans are more emotional than demons? With this thought, Roy suddenly understood why the Gates of the Abyss in the Demon World could connect to other worlds. Is it because demons knew that human souls are better and thus wanted to enter other worlds to hunt human souls? While Roy was thinking, Lucius climbed onto the roof while panting heavily. It was tough for such a fat person like him. ¡°Master¡­¡± Lucius wanted to persuade Roy to go down but did not know how to begin. Roy knew what he wanted but did not intend to do so. I am a demon, so why should I care about your feelings? But at this time, Roy suddenly discovered that there was a faint scent coming from Lucius. The scent was very light but sufficient to make Roy salivate. Roy had initially thought it was a misconception. How could a fat, stinky, sweaty man make him feel this way? But then Roy realized that this scent did not come from his body but from his soul! Recalling that Lucius had just killed his subordinates and contributed four souls, Roy suddenly had a flash of enlightenment. Is it his depravation that¡¯s causing his soul to give off this scent? Chapter 24 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Roy was not a hundred percent sure that Lucius¡¯s soul was transforming into a high-quality one. And despite Lucius being still alive, Roy, a demon, could smell his soul from his body. Smelling this, Roy could not help salivating. His body was instinctively telling him, Quick! Go get this soul! However, his reason told him, No! It¡¯s not time yet! You still need Lucius, this contractor. And his soul has not yet reached its most delectable state! It was precisely because he was attracted by the smell of his soul that Roy was looking at Lucius hungrily. When Lucius¡¯s eyes came into contact with Roy¡¯s, Lucius felt a shiver run down his spine. He felt as though he was being stared at by some fierce and dangerous beast. It was an instinctive warning from his sixth sense. Lucius unconsciously moved backward, but Roy¡¯s big hand grabbed him and pulled him closer. ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± Roy narrowed his eyes. ¡°No¡­ nothing!¡± Lucius denied. However, he had to say that he truly regretted his decision now that he knew transacting with a demon was much scarier than he thought! However, Roy now perfectly interpreted and acted what it meant to be a demon. He laughed vigorously, and as though he was reading Lucius¡¯s mind, he told him in a low tone, ¡°You think you can still turn back? It¡¯s useless. After signing the contract, your body is already covered with demonic aura. You are like a firefly in the dark in the eyes of those from the church!¡± Lucius¡¯s psychological defense line immediately fell apart. Little did Lucius know that Roy was deceiving him. While demonic aura might be real, he would not know how powerful those people from the church were. While watching Lucius in anguish, Roy coldly sneered. ¡°Relax. Maybe demons are really evil, but the demons are more contract abiding than you think. Since you summoned me and signed the contract, then I will see it through!¡± After he finished speaking, he let Lucius go, extended a claw kindly, and helped Lucius adjust his collar. However, the sparkling claws gave Lucius unsatisfactory customer service. Lucius looked with bated breath at those nails and followed them as they moved¡­ ¡°You did a good job presenting me with four souls so quickly. Well done!¡± Roy smiled. ¡°So, I won¡¯t be stingy about giving you a little reward!¡± While speaking, Roy opened the system interface. Roy was unsure how other demons fulfilled their contractors¡¯ wishes, but he thought those low-rank demons did not know how to use magic and usually solved issues with violence. But Roy was different and had a different solution. Roy casually drew a test tube and some liquid in the system interface. Then he started to define the potion in the test tube. He defined it with Slimming Medicine and Rapid Burning of Ten Kilograms of Fat! The definitions of such a potion were simple and did not require much soul power to exchange for it, so Roy used his fingers and sketched randomly in the air in front of Lucius. Before long, a test tube appeared in his hands. And that test tube appeared to contain a water-like liquid¡­ Yes, Roy was too lazy to even color it, and it was also tasteless. He handed it to Lucius just like that. ¡°Drink it!¡± Roy said. ¡°This thing can prolong your life!¡± Lucius held the test tube and hesitated, unsure if he should believe Roy. But seeing Roy stare at him intently, he did not have much choice apart from raising his head and downing it. Lucius moved his lips and did not taste anything. While he was wondering, he suddenly felt a strong burning sensation in his body. Unsure of what was happening, he screamed in panic. It was actually only his fat burning¡­ After shouting for a while, Lucius realized that there was no pain but only sweat surging from his body. After the burning sensation disappeared, he suddenly felt that his body was much lighter. A feeling of relaxation came, making him feel as if he had become younger! Lucius was overcome with emotion as he touched his body with disbelief and exclaimed in surprise, ¡°Oh my God! Has¡­ my life increased?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Roy replied while looking down. ¡°You presented souls, so I extended your life. Fair deal, right?¡± ¡°Yes! Yes!¡± Lucius nodded excitedly. ¡°Really fair!¡± Roy shrugged it off as something trivial but was thinking deep down about what a fool Lucius was! This world belonged to the end of the nineteenth century when science had just started picking up, so Lucius had neither any idea of what human medicine was nor that obesity was the largest enemy to his health. Roy¡¯s test tube of slimming medicine helped him burn ten kilograms of fat rapidly, causing him to lose weight immediately. This greatly reduced the burden on his heart, arteries, and whole body, making him feel ¡®relaxed¡¯ and even misconstrued it as a prolonging of his life. Hmm¡­ It can¡¯t be considered a misunderstanding. Losing some weight truly did help him gain a few more years of life¡­ The little sweetener given to Lucius made him more determined to transact with the demon. Roy chose to do this for the sake of Lucius¡¯s soul because this was the first soul that Roy had encountered that would soon become high-quality. How could he easily let it go? Since Roy had guessed that his soul was evolving because of his depravation, he needed to let Lucius continue degenerating. After gaining benefits from presenting souls, Lucius would more ardently collect them¡­ As for how to collect? Heh heh, of course through killing people, Roy thought about it for him. Anyway, vampires frequent the town, so couldn¡¯t Lucius easily blame those vampires for the lost lives later? Alas, I am getting more and more evil! Roy sighed before returning to his senses. Not right. I am now a demon. For demon standards, I should be becoming more and more outstanding! At this moment, Roy suddenly heard a piercing cry from afar. He turned around and saw a bat-like flying creature in the sky in the distance. It had broken through the grey fog and flew out. As a demon, Roy had darkvision and could clearly see things in a dark environment. When the bat-like flying creature broke through the fog, Roy saw the shadow of a dark castle behind it. Although Lucis could not see it, he also heard the cry. He immediately shivered and panicked. ¡°Vampire! It¡¯s a vampire! It¡¯s come out to hunt!¡± No, I need to go home and hide! Lucius thought, but he was held down by Roy. ¡°Why are you panicking? You¡¯re under the protection of a demon, so how can the vampire touch you?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ Yes, right!¡± Lucius held his ground and became slightly braver. In fact, Lucius was not to be blamed. The small town of Transylvania had been living in the shadow of these vampires for many years, causing the people here to form a conditioned reflex. And Lucius, as mayor of the town, had to lead the townspeople to resist the vampire attacks. After a while, the townspeople became resistant to him, and this made him feel even more helpless against the vampires. If not for this, why would he have thought of resorting to such extreme means as seeking help from a demon? Roy pointed in the direction from where the vampire flew out and asked Lucius, ¡°That direction, is that where the vampire castle is?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Lucius quickly nodded. ¡°Dracula and his brides live there. The entire town knows about this castle, but apart from the Villelis family, no one has dared go near it¡­¡± ¡°You return first. I¡¯ll go take a look at the castle!¡± Roy loosened his grip on him, stretched his demon wings, and created a gust of wind as he flew up into the sky. Lucius stared blankly at Roy¡¯s flying figure and took a long time before he came back to his senses. He trembled as he climbed down from the roof¡­ Chapter 25 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Roy decided to have a look at the vampire castle because he was curious. He had some impression of the Van Helsing movie. After all, the appearance of werewolves, vampires, and Frankenstein was a little beyond comprehension. Most importantly, Hugh Jackman was in it, deepening the impression. But after all, a long time had passed, and Roy could not remember the content too clearly. He vaguely recalled that the vampire Dracula was quite a poor thing. He was infertile and could not have children, so he began to seek scientific cures. This later led to the story unfolding. What Dracula wanted to do was none of Roy¡¯s business, and Roy did not intend to get involved either. His focus was on Lucius transforming his soul into a high-quality one. However, he was curious and wanted to see what kind of creature the vampire Dracula really was. Roy came from the Abyss of the Demon World. Although the bloodlines of low-rank demons were complicated, resulting in all forms and sizes, Roy did not recall seeing a low-rank demon similar to a vampire. Moreover, according to Lucius, Dracula had been in existence for around four hundred years. If he were truly a demon from the Abyss, then it was absolutely impossible for him to have stayed in this world for such a long time without a contractor. Therefore, Roy was certain that Dracula was not a demon. Now, Roy was curious. If Dracula isn¡¯t a demon, then what is he? If he really signed a contract with a demon and then turned into a vampire, then how did the demon do it? Roy felt that it was necessary to understand some of the means of demons because he might be summoned into other worlds in the future and face the various wishes of the summoners. If he had to consume souls in the system in order to satisfy them, it would be a loss for him. And the only way to understand what the demon had done to Dracula was to ask the person himself¡­ As Roy flew through the dark moonless night sky, the small town of Transylvania below was plunged into chaos. One of Dracula¡¯s vampire brides came out for food. For the past hundreds of years, these vampires had been coming out occasionally, and the townsmen should have been accustomed to their appearances. But in fact, no one wanted to be the one caught, so the appearance of the vampire threw them into a huge mess. They hid their children, then the women, and finally the men. The attacks were typically short-lived. After hiding the women and the children, the men most often found themselves unable to hide in time, so they attempted to hide behind one another. They would rather sacrifice others than themselves. Based on their experiences, if the vampire was looking to eat on the spot, then it would be full after sucking the blood of two people. If the vampire wanted to enjoy the food back at the castle, then one vampire could only capture two people at a time. As such, when a vampire bride came out to forage for food alone, there would be few casualties. What the people had to do was to ensure that they were not one of those casualties. Although it sounded cruel, it was also for this reason that the people had not been wiped out by the vampires. The vampires held them in captivity and did kill the goose that laid the golden eggs. This time, the vampire bride that came out foraging decided to bring her food back to the castle. She hovered above the town and laughed at the panicked people below. When she had enough fun, she swooped down and used her claws to catch a vagrant man before returning to the sky and flying back to the castle. But what the vampire bride did not notice was that Roy was right above her and looking down at her. After transforming into a vampire, this vampire bride looked exceptionally ugly. Her skin was so pale it was almost blue, and those unsightly wings made her look neither human nor bat-like. Higher in the sky, Roy tailed the vampire bride leisurely, and they soon arrived at the castle. The vampire bride landed with her prey, while Roy waited a while before landing. This quaint castle looked old and had traces of collapse everywhere. Thick moss covered the castle¡¯s bricks and crevices. It seemed like the owner had no intention of renovating the castle. There were no guards outside the castle, so Roy entered the passages easily. However, when he entered the castle, Roy found a stark contrast between the interior and exterior of the castle. The castle was brilliantly lit, and a hall was covered with luxurious carpets and extravagant European chandeliers hanging from the ceiling. A band with violins and an organ was playing melodious music. In the hall were men and women dressed in magnificent clothes, shuttling back and forth. There¡¯s a ball going on in the castle? Roy climbed onto the dome of the room, hid in the dark, and looked at the crowd below. These men and women were chattering away happily with a glass of fresh red ¡®wine¡¯ in their hands. Roy smelled the pungent stench of blood from all these wine glasses. He suddenly understood that everyone was a vampire, and what they were holding was not wine but blood! There are so many vampires? Seems like Dracula¡¯s bite has transformed quite the number of vampires¡­ Roy found the vampire bride that went out foraging for food among the crowd. She seemed to prefer fresh blood, and the man she caught did not die after she fed on him but instead looked weak. He was brought away by other vampires, possibly to be kept as a blood slave. It¡¯s likely there are many blood slaves like him. Otherwise, it would be unbearable for Dracula to support so many vampire subordinates¡­ Roy thought Dracula would also attend the ball and started searching in the crowd for him. But after observing for a while, he did not see Dracula among them. Just as he was a little disappointed and wanted to look at other places in the castle, the doors of the hall swung open with a bang! The one who entered was the black-haired Count Dracula, but inconsistent with his aristocratic status was his appearance. He looked disheveled. His sleeves were in a mess, and his collar was unbuttoned. The way he entered the hall was rough, and he even broke the two doors of the hall. Behind him were his two other brides following him, and the expression on the faces looked dazed. The vampires, who were at the ball, looked at Dracula in dismay, not understanding what was going on. Dracula ignored them, and his eyes swept across the crowd, twitching his nose while searching. He said in a low voice, ¡°I smell sulfur and fire. This smell¡­ only a true demon from Hell will smell like this!¡± The vampires stared at one another, not daring to breathe a single word. Finally, Dracula looked up at the top of the hall and shouted, ¡°Get out! Demon! I know you¡¯re there!¡± Oops, was I discovered? Roy did not expect Dracula¡¯s nose to be so sensitive. He could only leave the shadows and loosen his claws to jump down. Roy landed with a loud thud, and the entire hall trembled slightly. His appearance frightened the vampires in the room. These vampires, including Dracula¡¯s three brides, had never seen a real demon before. They quickly retreated in horror, leaving Dracula standing in front of Roy. The moment Dracula saw Roy, he looked shocked, and his eyes widened. It¡¯s really a demon! This demonic aura is the same as that one so many years ago¡­ Chapter 26 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Born in that Abyss of lava and flames, even every breath was scorching hot, so Roy was naturally full of the smell of sulfur. This smell was not unique to Roy. All the demons from the Abyss of the Demon World had it. Thus, the moment Roy appeared, Dracula almost mistook him as the demon that he had made a contract with reappearing. But upon looking closely, Dracula found that the demon before him was not the same one from the past. The two looked completely different. The demon that had signed the contract with him was much shorter and smaller. It looked exceptionally ugly and more like a monster than a demon. The one standing before him was not only bigger and taller, but it also was brimming with boldness, and that pair of demon eyes looked more agile. This should be a stronger, more intelligent demon! Dracula thought in his heart. But even so, Dracula could not help but burst into anger. He looked up, faced Roy with open arms, and roared, ¡°Who are you? Who summoned you?! Why have you come to my castle? Is it because the person who summoned you wants you to kill me?!¡± Roy looked down at Dracula. Given that Roy was two meters tall when standing, Dracula could only reach his chin. Roy¡¯s eyes went over Dracula, and he was sure that it was his first time seeing Dracula. The issue was, why was this guy so emotional upon seeing Roy for the first time? Roy could tell from his tone that there was a thick feeling of¡­ complaint! Yes, complaint. This fellow sounded like he was venting his dissatisfaction against Roy. That tone sounded as if it was from an abandoned child¡­ Hehe, this is interesting! Roy bent his head, sniffed Dracula, and found only a rotten smell. When Roy looked at Dracula, he realized that Dracula was colorless and had become black and white. This happened because of Roy¡¯s innate demon ability Soul Peer. In his eyes, Dracula had lost the radiance of his soul! In other words, Dracula was soulless¡­ dead! His soul had long been taken away! Roy smiled, and with his appearance, he looked sinister. ¡°Are you yelling at me because you¡¯re venting your anger at me?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Dracula stretched out his hand and pointed at Roy. ¡°I am venting my anger at you! Because your kind took my soul but left me alive. Do you know how painful this feels?!¡± He bent his head, looked at his own hands, and placed his hands on his chest. ¡°No heartbeat! No warmth! I rely on blood to survive, but I can¡¯t tell the taste of blood. I can¡¯t even see my reflection in a mirror! I am nothing but a living dead!¡± ¡°And it¡¯s you demons that caused all of this!¡± Dracula roared while pointing at Roy again. However, in response was a stout tail flying straight at him, slamming into his abdomen, knocking him tens of meters away, smashing everything that stood in the way. The great force pounded Dracula into the wall of the hall. This scene left the other vampires in the hall screaming in horror. After his tail whacked Dracula, Roy sneered. ¡°What a joke! How dare you vent your frustration on the demon after transacting with them?¡± Roy already understood what had happened. Dracula probably got tricked by the demon that he entered into a contract with, so upon seeing a demon again, he vented his pent up frustrations for the past hundreds of years on Roy. But Roy was not his father, so why would he take it lying down? Thus, he directly knocked him flying to wake him up. Dracula fell off the wall, and although he seemed to have been hit hard, there was no damage. He opened his mouth, exposing his sharp fangs, and began to transform. Dracula had similar pale, almost blue vampire skin, but he was much bigger and stronger than his brides, and his vampire wings looked a bit like demon wings. He roared, flapped his wings, and flew at Roy. He extended his claws, wanting to kill Roy. At the same time, Roy charged forward, grabbed Dracula¡¯s head with a hand, and smashed him down from the air into the ground with a loud bang, causing countless cracks in the floor of the ballroom. Dracula was merely a creature created by a demon using unknown methods. Since his strength came from a demon, how could he possibly contend against one? Even a low-rank demon was a fierce existence to be reckoned with in this world. If Roy had a strength attribute nearing seventy, then Dracula¡¯s was only at most at forty, directly crushing him! Pressed into the ground by one of Roy¡¯s hands, Dracula did not give up struggling and extended his claws to try breaking free from Roy¡¯s grip. The next moment, Roy used the other hand, grabbed one of his wings, and tore it hard, ripping it off! No blood poured out, but Dracula screamed in pain. Roy scoffed. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like you don¡¯t feel anything at all. At least you can still feel pain!¡± In the ballroom, his vampire subordinates and brides were shivering in fear and had already retreated into a corner. This fight was simply beyond them. Realizing the huge difference in strength, Dracula finally gave up and stopped struggling. He begged Roy for mercy in a trembling voice. ¡°So-sorry. Please let me go!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Roy snorted coldly but let him go. Dracula¡¯s recovery was very swift. The wing that was half ripped off actually grew out quickly. When it finished regenerating, Dracula returned to his human form. He got up from the ground and patted the dust off himself while keeping his head down, not daring to say anything. ¡°Once the demon contract is signed, it must be executed. The content of the contract matched your wish!¡± Roy coldly told him. ¡°You only have yourself to blame for your wish having a loophole and becoming an undead creature. Who else can you blame for the contracted demon exploiting it?¡± ¡°No, not only this time!¡± Dracula vehemently denied when he heard what Roy said. ¡°There was another time!¡± ¡°Huh? Did you transact with demons twice?¡± Roy was surprised. ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant!¡± Dracula tidied up his appearance before continuing, ¡°In 1462, I was murdered. Before I died, I sold my soul to the demon in exchange for resurrection. That demon took my soul and turned me into a vampire. This was my own wish, and I don¡¯t blame anyone. But after a hundred years, in their effort to kill me, the Villelis family sought the help of a demon!¡± He raised his head and looked at Roy. ¡°In any case, I am also a believer of demons. Is this how you demons treat your believers? Do you know that I was almost killed that time?¡± ¡°What¡¯s this about?¡± Listening to this, Roy was puzzled. ¡°You mean, someone summoned a demon and tried to use the power of the demon against you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Dracula said indignantly. ¡°A descendant of the Villelis family asked that demon for the power to kill me, and the demon turned him into a werewolf. The venom in the werewolf coincidentally restrains vampires. I almost died from that ordeal. If I hadn¡¯t torn my bitten left hand off to prevent the venom from spreading through my body¡­¡± ¡°So that¡¯s what happened!¡± Roy finally understood why Dracula started yelling at him and asked if he came to kill him. He actually had a similar experience before. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about your contracted demon. How did you become a vampire?¡± Roy asked quietly. ¡°And what about that werewolf? The same way?¡± ¡°It should be the same.¡± Dracula looked at Roy, his eyes fixed on Roy¡¯s neck. ¡°It¡¯s demon blood. I drank it when I was about to die. It was that demon¡¯s blood. That purplish-red blood, I¡¯ll never forget what it looks like!¡± Chapter 27 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Demon blood? So that¡¯s it! Roy finally heard the crucial piece of information from Dracula. This was his underlying motive for coming to look for Dracula. Although Dracula became a vampire and could wreak havoc in this small town, his power was only sufficient to deal with ordinary humans. He himself understood that his so-called power was actually nothing much. Otherwise, how could he have spent more than four hundred years in a remote town on the edge of Eastern Europe without expanding his territory? Garlic, holy water, silver stakes, and fear of sunlight were just some of the things that could harm a vampire. He was merely a vampire transformed by a low-rank demon and had innate weaknesses in his bloodline. Roy did not expect that a low-rank demon who could not use magic power could actually use demon blood to give to humans extraordinary powers. But after hearing Dracula say this, Roy suddenly felt that this was natural. You could just look at the low-rank demons living in the upper Abyss, and you would understand. Demon blood seemed to have very strong compatibility and could combine with any type of bloodline, to the extent of ignoring reproductive isolation. Even bug-type and bird-type demons had appeared. Compared to this, was it not simpler to combine with human bloodlines? Maybe even the bloodline of angels was compatible with it. Roy had heard many legends about angel and demon hybrids. Demons were strong by nature. When demon blood flowed in human blood vessels, the demon blood would cause changes to the human body. However, there were differences in what kind of monsters they would become. This was perhaps due to the complicated bloodlines of demons giving the blood, so the final characteristics of the humans were different. This was a very good method for Roy because he did not want to consume his souls to fulfill the wishes of the contractors. To him, souls had more important uses. Not only could he use them in the system interface to transform himself, but he could also devour the souls to increase his magic energy. Having to eat and use the souls made him feel that there was never enough, so he felt that using them to fulfill contracts would be a waste. Things would be easier now that he knew that demon blood had such a wonderful use. There were only a few things that summoners wanted: power, life, and maybe a handful who summoned a demon to help them fight. To these people who wished for power and life, Roy only needed to give them a little of his demon blood to fulfill the contract in the future. This way, he would not need to waste his souls on them. After finding out what he had wanted to know the most, Dracula was useless to Roy. He was not interested in killing someone soulless, so he just said, ¡°Relax. The one who summoned me wasn¡¯t someone from the Villelis family, nor am I here to deal with you!¡± With that, Roy jumped straight onto the second floor of the hall and climbed toward the dome-shaped window to leave. Seeing that Roy was trying to leave, Dracula was dumbfounded and shouted, ¡°Wait! Wait! Are you leaving just like that?!¡± ¡°If not, what am I going to stay here for?¡± Roy did not even look back. ¡°Wait, Your Excellency!¡± Dracula hurriedly said, ¡°Please wait! Regardless of who summoned you, can you sign a contract with me since you¡¯re here?¡± Roy stopped and looked back at Dracula. ¡°Contract? What contract do you want to sign? It¡¯s not to restore your human body, is it?¡± ¡°No, no!¡± Dracula helplessly said, ¡°I was just ranting earlier. I understand that even though I have no heartbeat and have lost most of my senses, this represents that I still have my strength. I¡¯d really die if I were to restore my human body.¡± ¡°Oh? Looks like you¡¯re not too stupid!¡± Roy mocked. ¡°The contract I want to sign with you isn¡¯t about me!¡± Dracula said. ¡°It¡¯s about my children! Perhaps it¡¯s because we¡¯re living dead that my brides can¡¯t give birth to an alive baby. I¡¯ve tried countless methods for the last few hundred years but to no avail. Since you come from the Abyss of Hell, can you please help me? If demon blood can resurrect me, then it should also let my children live!¡± Roy¡¯s tail shook unconsciously, and he mused a little before asking, ¡°So, what is the price? Dracula, what can you pay?¡± ¡°All of this!¡±Dracula became excited upon recognizing Roy¡¯s willingness. ¡°Soul, blood, whatever I have, I am willing to use to pay the price!¡± ¡°Soul? Do you even still have a soul?¡± Roy sneered. ¡°Your soul has long been offered to the demon you signed a contract with.¡± ¡°Then use someone else¡¯s!¡± Dracula said. ¡°If you want, I can even slaughter the entire town and offer their souls to you!¡± ¡°Ha, hahaha!¡± Roy could not help laughing when he heard this. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Dracula, haven¡¯t you realized in the past four hundred years that the people killed by you vampires don¡¯t have souls!¡± Yes, Roy had long discovered that not only Dracula but also all the vampires present were nothing but black and white tones in his demon eyes. They had all lost the radiance of their souls. It made sense if it was only Dracula because he had made a contract with a demon, but it was worth pondering over why the other vampires were also like this. Roy speculated that Dracula had been tricked when he signed the contract with that demon. Apart from transforming him into an undead, the souls of those whom vampires killed would automatically be offered to the demon. In other words, that unknown demon had struck a huge deal with Dracula. It was as though Dracula was a stock, and as long as it held this stock, it would continuously receive soul dividends. It looked like that demon, although low-rank, definitely had higher intelligence. Under these circumstances, how could Dracula still offer souls to Roy? Even if he were to sign a new contract, he would have to give priority to the previous demon contract. As for the idea of letting his human servants kill on his behalf, that was even more ludicrous. Those human servants had not entered into a contract with Roy, so Roy would be unable to obtain any of the souls from the people they killed. Therefore, in Roy¡¯s opinion, Dracula was unable to carry out a second demon contract. Otherwise, he could have summoned a demon to fulfill his wish instead of waiting until Roy appeared before asking. It was hard to tell whether Dracula wanted to trick a demon into giving him what he wanted. Had Roy not known better and entered into a contract with him, Roy would have given his demon blood for nothing because he would not have received a single soul in return¡­ Now, Roy no longer minded using the greatest evil intentions to guess the minds of these demon summoners¡­ Just as Roy thought that Dracula understood his predicament and would exercise restraint, Dracula was full of confidence as he unexpectedly suggested, ¡°No! Your Excellency, I have a way to offer a soul to you. Furthermore, it¡¯s a noble soul!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Hearing this, Roy expressed interest and suddenly jumped down to stand in front of Dracula. ¡°A noble soul? You really have the means?¡± Noble soul? This refers to a high-quality soul¡­ or another type??? The fallen soul, noble soul, these two names sound like they¡¯re at the same standard. Roy had previously smelled the aroma of a fallen soul in Lucius. What would a noble soul smell like? Having malicious intentions and committing evil deeds will cause a soul to fall. Then how does a noble soul form? Seeing Roy¡¯s interest, Dracula spiritedly explained, ¡°It¡¯s the soul of a descendant of the Villelis family. There are only two remaining descendants of the Villelis family. One is Anna, and the other is her brother, Viken. But now, Viken is in my hands. He was bitten by a werewolf and has turned into a one. I can threaten Anna using Viken. Tell her that as long as she sacrifices herself, I will let her brother go. Based on my understanding of Anna, she will very likely do so. The moment she sacrifices herself, a noble soul will be born!¡± ¡°What do you think, Your Excellency?¡± Dracula asked exuberantly. ¡°Noble souls like this will only be born in pure, kind, and self-sacrificing people. Without me laying a finger on her, her soul won¡¯t be offered to the other demon. And most importantly, because the Villelis family ancestor swore that before they killed me, the Villelis family descendants won¡¯t be allowed to enter Heaven. Heaven won¡¯t accept even the most noble souls, and the soul will stay in the mortal world. At that point, you only need to appear and take this noble soul!¡± Dracula thought that after his explanation, Roy would feel assured and agree to it, but unexpectedly, Roy reflected upon it instead. ¡°No!¡± Roy shook his head. ¡°If the oath of the Villelis family is true, then not to mention the noble soul, once you die one day, Heaven will welcome all of the Villelis family souls, including those that you had offered to that demon. I may have to spit back out the soul at that time!¡± ¡°That isn¡¯t possible. Once Anna dies, I will kill Viken. The Villelis family will then be left without descendants and unable to fulfill the oath. It won¡¯t affect you taking the soul!¡± Dracula smiled. ¡°Furthermore, not all Villelis family members can go to Heaven. At least, I and the other one who summoned a demon and became a werewolf to kill me won¡¯t be able to. God does not tolerate the use of the power of demons. The Villelis family ancestor¡¯s oath has a loophole!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Roy said lazily, ¡°Let¡¯s wait until you get it done first! It¡¯s useless to say any more now!¡± With that, Roy climbed to the second floor again, preparing to leave. ¡°Your Excellency, how can I find you if I do it?¡± Dracula asked quickly. ¡°Go to the mayor of Transylvania. He¡¯s the one who summoned me!¡± Roy did not hesitate to give Lucius away! Dracula looked at Roy¡¯s departing shadow and shouted to show his determination, ¡°I will definitely do it. I swear!¡± Chapter 28 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios A long while after Roy left, those vampires hiding in the corner got out timidly. Dracula¡¯s three brides crowded around Dracula and asked anxiously, ¡°Master, are you really going to seek help from a demon again?¡± Dracula put his arm around them. ¡°This is just a backup plan. Igor is now trying to restore Frankenstein¡¯s instruments, and if those scientific equipment can bring our children to life, then we won¡¯t need to seek help from the demon. But if those machines don¡¯t work, then this demon is our last hope!¡± Dracula was referring to the instruments that scientist Frankenstein had used to resurrect his scientific monster. Since these instruments could resurrect a monster pieced together from corpses, then maybe live baby vampires could be born smoothly. Unfortunately, the resurrected monster was lost in a large fire, and Dracula was still unable to find it. Dracula would have had more confidence with this specimen. The three brides naturally accepted Dracula¡¯s plans. One of the brides said, ¡°Master, it will be a full moon night in a couple of days. Let¡¯s catch Anna and let her see her brother Viken¡¯s first werewolf transformation! Let her see with her own eyes her brother turn into a monster, and we won¡¯t have to worry about her giving in!¡± ¡°There is another person apart from Anna!¡± Dracula¡¯s face darkened. ¡°The mayor of Transylvania, Baron Lucius! Damn it. I didn¡¯t expect that he would dare summon a demon. Although I don¡¯t know what the details of the contract between him and the demon are, we must remain alert. What if he asked the demon to bestow him power or turn him into another werewolf-like monster? There can only be one ruler in this town, and that is me!¡± ¡°Find him, bring him back, and kill him when the time is right!¡± Dracula commanded the three brides. ¡°Let him fail to complete the demon contract!¡± ¡°Yes, Master!¡± The three vampire brides bowed in acknowledgment. Dracula did not know that Lucius¡¯s name was intentionally revealed to him by Roy before he left! And Dracula¡¯s reaction was exactly what Roy wanted. A greedy person like Lucius was detested by even demons, so from the beginning, Roy had only signed the contract with him to stay in this world. He had never thought of letting Lucius complete the contract. There was a clause in demon contracts that stated: Should the party entering into the contract with the demon be unable to fulfill the contract, the demon has the right to take away the soul of that party! Lucius¡¯s soul had fallen. Compared to low-quality souls, Roy certainly wanted to obtain his soul, so he might as well reveal Lucius, the summoner, to Dracula. And because Dracula had suffered from a previous similar experience, there was a high chance that he would dispose of Lucius. If he killed Lucius, it was akin to Roy¡¯s contract with Lucius ending, and then Roy could smoothly obtain Lucius¡¯s fallen soul. After signing the contract, the demon could not do the other party in, but it did not mean that he could not kill with a borrowed knife¡­ Flying in the night sky, Roy was pondering about his plan. If Dracula was not stupid, he would first seize Lucius, imprison him, and prevent him from having the opportunity to execute the demon contract. Lucius would not die for a while, and Roy would not be expelled back to the Abyss of the Demon World temporarily. Dracula could then take advantage of this time to think of a way to transact with Roy. However, Roy was skeptical about Anna¡¯s noble soul that Dracula mentioned, feeling that it was a bit unrealistic. Dracula might have spoken full of confidence, but what he did not know was that the church had already sent Van Helsing here. If by chance Van Helsing killed Dracula, as he had done in the movie, then all his ideas would come to naught. This was why Roy had not promised Dracula anything but told him to get Anna¡¯s soul first. But there was another piece of news that Roy cared a lot about. It seemed like apart from demons harvesting souls, heaven was also collecting them! Dracula said that noble souls would actively be collected by Heaven after the deaths of the owners of the souls, instead of wandering in the mortal world like low-quality souls. What did this mean? It meant that noble souls were souls that Heaven needed! Roy has never seen an angel before, but since demons existed, then angels naturally existed. Since there was the Abyss of the Demon World, there would similarly be the high-order Heaven, and both thirsted for souls. Combined with his personal customization system, and through the consumption of souls for the mechanism, Roy thought that souls might be a kind of very special energy source. Demons gained magic power through devouring souls, while angels gained holy power through souls! The arguments of people ascending to Heaven and falling down to Hell after their deaths were all false. It was just that fallen souls were more favored by demons, while noble souls were more demanded by Heaven. That was all¡­ Wait, hang on, hang on! I seem to know too much! Roy thought before quickly stopping his ¡®knowing too much about such a huge scam¡¯ imagination from running wild. Then, if Dracula manages to get a true noble soul from Anna, can a demon like me use this noble soul? If demons favor the negative energy in fallen souls, then what resides in noble souls should be positive energy. In that case, can demons still devour noble souls? Dracula was not a demon, and he did not know why demons wanted souls. He simply thought that a noble soul should be something good. But as a demon, Roy had to consider the possibility of food poisoning¡­ Not long later, Roy arrived back at Lucius¡¯s estate, and when he landed, Roy had already reached a conclusion. Demons might really be unable to devour noble souls, but he could use his system to recycle them and similarly strengthen himself. Therefore, Roy made a decision. If possible, he would still nudge Dracula. If he could really obtain that noble soul, it would mean that he would obtain two high-quality souls in this world all in one go, and it would not have been a wasted trip. So, upon seeing Lucius welcoming him back, Roy called him over and whispered in his ear. Lucius nodded frequently while listening. Afterward, Roy settled down in the basement of the estate while Lucius went about to complete what Roy instructed him to do. Roy stayed in. He was generally only able to move around at night. During the day, anyone who saw him would know that a demon appeared, and he had no intention of exposing himself. Thus, he remained in the basement and studied the functions of the system¡­ Chapter 29 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios He had accumulated quite a number of souls, most of them from hunting in Abyss of the Demon World and the four human souls offered to him by Lucius. Roy had now fifty-four low-quality souls. Since his guess that souls were a special energy source, Roy began to probe deeper into how magic power was obtained from devouring souls. He felt that demons devoured souls for the negative energy that resided within them. Negative energy referred to emotions of fear, pain, greed, etc. generated while the souls were alive. And because demons rarely had such emotions, the souls Roy captured in the Abyss of the Demon World were smaller and contained relatively less negative energy, resulting in lower growth of magic energy after devouring the souls. In contrast, because humans were weaker, they were emotionally richer and more prone to generating negative emotional energy during death, thus the larger human souls. Based on these theories, Roy thought of an idea. He felt that demons simply devoured souls to increase their magic power and probably did not fully exploit the negative emotional energy in the souls! Therefore, during the two days in the basement, Roy took out all the souls he had and categorized them by size. He then selected several souls of similar size and soul power and began experimenting. He split these souls into two groups, and one group was for Roy to devour directly. Through devouring these souls and observing the magic energy attribute in the system interface, Roy found that the growth rate was generally around 0.3 to 0.4 each, and only two souls reached approximately 0.5. After recording this data, Roy began drawing in the system. His drawing was still a potion, but his definitions were different this time. His definitions were Magic Energy Growth Potion and Refined Pure Extracts of Souls! For insurance, Roy thought about it and added another one, Maximum Use. After deciding these three definitions, Roy threw the souls he would use for comparison into the system to save and materialize. Unlike the materialized items in the past, the Magic Energy Growth Potion Roy made could be 100% produced because the potion itself was the refined extracts of souls. Just as how he could refine one soul, he could do the same for tens of souls. The only difference was the quantity and the size of the refined potion. Soon, Roy had a potion bottle. He looked at it and then raised his head to drink it! He had previously devoured twelve souls and gained a 4.2 increase in the magic energy attribute. However, after drinking it, this bottle of Magic Energy Growth Potion made from the extracts of twelve similar-sized souls increased his magic energy attribute by 10! In other words, the soul extract potion produced by the system increased magic energy by more than double compared to devouring souls directly! Roy¡¯s tentative plan was now established. He felt that he now needed to control himself when it came to devouring souls. Although devouring souls allowed him to enjoy their taste, it actually lowered the energy that he could harvest from the souls. If he had wanted to raise his magic energy quickly, the best way was to use the system to make the soul extract potion. Now that Roy¡¯s magic energy attribute had grown to 23.5, he found that he could sustain Psychokinesis for twice as long. The increase in strength and speed brought by T-Virus strengthening had now stalled, showing that he had fully developed the current potential of his demon body. Before he could make a better body development potion, these two attributes had reached their peaks. These two attributes only guaranteed Roy¡¯s melee combat ability. Under these circumstances, Roy naturally had to look for other avenues. He needed to develop long-range attack methods and so on. Long-range attack methods required him to use high-quality souls to create skills, and the higher magic energy attribute was the fundamental guarantee after creating the skills. 6Meanwhile, during the two days that Roy was researching in the basement, strange things happened one after another in the small town of Transylvania. Several people had disappeared over the past two days. These people were the homeless in the town, and their corpses were discovered not long after they disappeared. People initially thought the vampires had captured them but later realized that they were murdered upon finding their bodies! Needless to say, Lucius had murdered these homeless people. As evidence, Roy had received those souls. The problem was that people in the town had no idea as Lucius had done it very discreetly. The people were panicking and discussing among themselves who the murderer was. At this juncture, Van Helsing and his assistant, the church monk Carl, arrived in this town. Transylvania had been closed for so many years, and the people had long been familiar with one another. Therefore, when Van Helsing and Carl appeared, they immediately knew that there were strangers among them! With weapons in their hands, people spontaneously surrounded the two. Under the shadow of the vampires, the people were extremely suspicious of strangers. This was because these self-proclaimed monster hunters often overestimated their capabilities, wanting to come here to exterminate the vampire Count Dracula. Dracula killed all these people without exception, and then Dracula and his brides lashed out on the townspeople, bringing disaster. Van Helsing and Carl were unaware of this, so they had no idea what was happening when the townspeople surrounded them. Looking at the cold and numb eyes of the townspeople, Van Helsing did not doubt that they would swarm and kill them. He reached behind his back, ready to draw his weapon. ¡°You, turn around!¡± At this moment, Van Helsing heard a pleasant voice behind him. He turned his head to find a blond beauty wearing noblewoman¡¯s clothes. This lady was, of course, one of the two remaining descendants of the Villelis family, Anna Villelis! Although she no longer had the title of nobility, the Villelis family was once wealthy, so her clothing was completely different from those of the poor townspeople, especially the women with stained-covered faces. Anna naturally looked dazzling in comparison. ¡°Remove your hat!¡± Anna placed her hands on her hips, lifted her chin, and ordered Van Helsing. ¡°Show your face!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Van Helsing asked. ¡°Because we don¡¯t trust strangers!¡± Anna replied. ¡°Also, gentlemen, you¡¯ll have to disarm yourselves!¡± ¡°Come and try it!¡± It was impossible for Van Helsing to agree, and he tightened his grip on his gun. The atmosphere became immediately tense. At this moment, another voice came. ¡°I know who he is!¡± People looked at the source of the voice and found that it was from their long-absent mayor! ¡°It¡¯s Baron Lucius!¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t he always hide in his manor from the vampires?¡± ¡°Why has he appeared now? Looks like he¡¯s lost some weight¡­¡± Ignoring the chatter, Lucius walked out from the crowd toward Van Helsing and said loudly, ¡°Gentlemen, I know who you are! London, Paris, your wanted posters are posted everywhere, right? Van Helsing! You murderer! This is why you don¡¯t dare to remove your hat and reveal yourself, isn¡¯t it?¡± After hearing Lucius¡¯s words, the townspeople were in an uproar. Wanted posters?! Is this man a murderer? As a result, people immediately linked Van Helsing to the murders of the many homeless people that happened a few days ago! ¡°Damnit, does this mean he¡¯s killed the people in our town?¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be wrong. Although Baron Lucius is timid, he¡¯s a noble and has accurate news. He definitely isn¡¯t wrong if he says that that man is a murderer!¡± ¡°Murderer! He¡¯s the murderer!¡± ¡°Catch him! Burn him to death!¡± Looking at the townspeople becoming increasingly emotional, Van Helsing could not help smiling bitterly. The wanted posters were real. Van Helsing had killed many monsters that were actually transformed from humans. And after dying, these monsters returned to their original human form. This caused many people who did not know the truth to misunderstand and treat him as a murderer, and he was wanted in various cities for first-degree murder. Regarding this, Van Helsing did not even have the chance to defend himself¡­ Chapter 30 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lucius¡¯s presence was a huge variable. It was because of his presence that the townspeople were agitated. No one would be willing to accept a wanted murderer into their town. For the safety of their families, they would come forward regardless of how timid they were. ¡°Catch him!¡± Lucius shouted to the crowd. ¡°In the name of the mayor, I order you to arrest this murderer! I promise that his bounty will be used to rebuild this town and to help the widowed and orphans!¡± The impact of this promise was terrific! Upon hearing this, a few men immediately charged at Van Helsing and attempted to catch him. How could Van Helsing give in without a fight? He was an arrogant person from the start. Even when he was wanted for murder by ignorant people, he never bothered to explain anything. It was also not the first time he found himself in such a predicament either. He immediately drew the pistol kept behind his back and fired two shots into the sky! The sound of the gunfire deterred the townspeople. They were only holding only axes, sickles, and manure forks, and they understood the might of guns, so of course they did not dare to rush forward. In the past, Van Helsing had used this method to solve being surrounded and thought it would be no different this time. However, he did not expect that there would be a mishap this time. The mayor, Lucius, also drew a gun and pointed it at Van Helsing! ¡°I¡¯ll shoot if you dare resist!¡± Lucius said eerily. Van Helsing was in a difficult position now. Would he really have to have a gunfight with these people to fight his way out? If so, then he would truly be a murderer! He came here commissioned by the Knights of the Holy Order of the church to destroy the vampire Dracula. How would he finish his job if he were to be hunted by the entire town? Van Helsing could not count on the monk Carl. Facing this scene, he had already long curled up in fear. Van Helsing hesitated for a moment before complying. He put down his gun and raised both hands in surrender, leaving himself at the mercy of the large men to twist his hands behind him and press him onto the ground. ¡°Tie him up!¡± Lucius felt immensely proud today as he ordered in great delight. However, at this moment, the silent Anna suddenly said, ¡°Wait, you can¡¯t arrest him!¡± Van Helsing was slightly astonished as he turned his head and looked at this lady, not knowing why she would speak out to help him. Lucius¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Why?¡± Anna replied, ¡°If he is really like what you said, and if his name is Van Helsing, then he shouldn¡¯t just be a wanted criminal but also a very famous monster hunter! I know the name. It is said that he killed a vampire a hundred years ago!¡± There was a commotion among the townspeople, monster hunter? Vampire hunter? Lucius could not care less, but he remembered what Roy told him. ¡°Miss Anna, how are you going to guarantee for him?¡± Without waiting for her response, he continued, ¡°Miss Anna, I hate to mention it, but I still want to remind you. I admire the oath your family made to the Lord and your family¡¯s efforts to kill Dracula over the centuries. However, have you ever thought that it is the incapability of your family that has resulted in Dracula still being alive today, leading to Transylvania suffering from the vampires for hundreds of years. Every household in this town has lost relatives to the vampires. And this is all the unshrinkable responsibility of your family.¡± Language was an art, and what Lucius said about the current situation was indeed the case. As descendants of the Villelis family, Anna and her brother, Viken, had always enjoyed special treatment in town. This was the result of the people admiring their family¡¯s efforts in eliminating the vampires, but the root of this disaster also stemmed from their family. When Lucius stated these facts according to Roy¡¯s instructions, the people present looked at Anna, and their eyes flashed. Lucius¡¯s words evoked painful memories of losing their loved ones, but many people had no way to vent their frustrations¡­ ¡°Bah!¡± One of the women in the crowd suddenly spat on the ground. This spit, like a ripple effect, caused others to start pointing at Anna. ¡°Baron Lucius is right. The nightmare of the vampires all stems from their family!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand it. Why can the souls of their family enter Heaven after they kill the vampires?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. What about those of us who have been harmed by the vampires? For those killed by the vampires, their souls will go to hell¡­¡± ¡°This is unfair! We aren¡¯t any worse than them when it comes to faith!¡± ¡°Why is God giving their family a privilege?¡± The whispers gradually turned into finger-pointing. Seeing the loathing in those eyes, Anna could not understand how a simple sentence caused the situation to become like this??? Van Helsing listened and also felt that this was becoming very problematic. He actually understood why. Before sending him, the church had told him that the Villelis family had helped defend its left wing in Eastern Europe, allowing the church to secure victory in the war of faith, so it had to ensure the Villelis family did not fall. In other words, it was because the Villelis family was valuable¡­ Did that mean that the ordinary people who had no merit deserved all of this? Van Helsing did not know the answer to this question. Some unspoken rules were unspoken for a reason¡­ ¡°Therefore, Miss Anna!¡± Lucius sneered while holding the gun. ¡°If I were you, I would place more thought into how to eliminate Dracula and not interfere in the laws of the town!¡± ¡°Tie him up and bring him away!¡± Lucius directed the townspeople to move with a wave of his hand. Van Helsing could not resist and could only let the crowd push him away. Hundreds of the Transylvania townspeople escorted Van Helsing and Carl toward the wilderness outside town. There were no prisons in town, so they usually tied up prisoners and left them in the wild. While being taken away, Van Helsing repeatedly turned around to look at Anna. Now that he knew her identity, he was thinking about how to escape and then look for Anna, a descendant of the Villelis family. Looking at Van Helsing¡¯s departing figure, Anna knew that her family had lost their foundation in this town from now on¡­ Just as Anna was out of sorts, she suddenly heard a voice behind her. ¡°Hehehe. Dear Anna, you have now become a pitiful little thing!¡± Anna¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she drew her dagger from her waist as she turned. However, her hands were immediately restrained. One of Dracula¡¯s brides in her human form was standing behind her. Clamping down on Anna¡¯s hand holding the knife, this vampire bride looked smug. She had been hiding among the crowd and witnessed the whole process, so she was feeling ecstatic. ¡°So, how does it feel to lose all support?¡± The bride smiled while speaking. ¡°For the past hundreds of years, your family has lived as heroes in this town. But now, you¡¯ve turned into the culprit. This drama is just so entertaining!¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± Anna asked angrily as she tried to break free. ¡°I came here to tell you an important piece of news!¡± the bride said. ¡°Your brother isn¡¯t dead yet!¡± ¡°Wh-what?¡± Anna could not help but widen her eyes. ¡°You didn¡¯t hear me wrong. He isn¡¯t dead!¡± The bride let go of her hand and walked around her. As she walked, she sniffed Anna¡¯s blood greedily. ¡°But his situation isn¡¯t very good. He was bitten by a werewolf!¡± Anna almost lost it when she heard this, but before she could move, the bride hugged her from behind and laughed beside her ear. ¡°But fret not. As long as the werewolf venom is neutralized before the first full moon, he won¡¯t turn into a heartless monster. And this antidote, Master Dracula happens to have exactly just one. If you want it, come to the castle and make a deal with Master!¡± Without waiting for Anna¡¯s response, the bride let go of her, turned into a vampire, and flew into the sky. The people witnessing this were terrified as they scrambled in panic. ¡°Deal?¡± Anna bit her lips, struggling in her heart¡­ Chapter 31 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Letting Lucius come forward, arresting Van Helsing, and stirring up the townspeople¡¯s feelings of opposition toward Anna and her family were naturally all Roy¡¯s ideas. Since Roy had decided to take Anna¡¯s soul that could possibly become a noble soul, he naturally had to cooperate with Dracula¡¯s actions and even assist him. It was also a good way to separate Van Helsing and Anna. Roy had two goals. One was Anna¡¯s soul. Let Dracula test Anna, and if she was really willing to sacrifice herself to save her brother, then the noble soul might be able to form. But on the other hand, if Anna was unwilling, then even if she died, it would be another ordinary low-quality soul and not worthy of Roy¡¯s attention. The second goal was, of course, the soul of the fallen Lucius. Roy had greater confidence in that. Although Roy himself could not directly make a move against Lucius because of the demon contract, he knew he could make use of Dracula and even Van Helsing to get rid of Lucius. And letting Lucius and Van Helsing meet was an extra guarantee. It was impossible for Van Helsing, a monster hunter, to miss the demonic aura on Lucius. Regardless of who killed Lucius in the end, Roy would be able to achieve his goals. He realized that he quite liked the feeling of being the mastermind behind the scenes! As for Van Helsing¡¯s soul, it was not part of Roy¡¯s plan. Although Roy did not clearly remember the plot, he vaguely remembered that Van Helsing was a very powerful existence, whether it was an angel¡¯s incarnation or something else. Therefore, to play it safe, Roy had no thoughts about seizing Van Helsing¡¯s soul. Lucius¡¯s appearance might have exposed his transaction with a demon, but as long as Roy did not appear in front of Van Helsing, there would be no issue. When he was unable to hunt the demon down, he could only deal with Lucius. As soon as Lucius died, Roy would leave and return to the Abyss. Of course, Lucius was cunning, and no one could guarantee that he would not kill Van Helsing in order to not expose his dealings with a demon. After all, Van Helsing was sent by the church. Whether or not Lucius made a move did not matter to Roy. If he could really kill Van Helsing, then it would be beneficial to Roy. The critical problem now was that Roy needed a little time for Dracula to carry out his plan¡­ The townspeople tied Van Helsing and Carl to wooden crosses with both their hands and feet bound and left them in the wilderness. This town had commonly used this method to execute prisoners for years. As night fell, hungry beasts would appear and roam here to find food! All the townspeople had to do was to collect Van Helsing¡¯s body the next day and then use his head to claim the bounty! While the others left, Lucius stayed behind. He waited until there was no one around before saying to Van Helsing, ¡°I guess when the people from the church see your body, their expressions will be marvelous!¡± Van Helsing was expressionless as he calmly said, ¡°You reek of a demon. I could smell it from afar. I did not expect to find another person who made a deal with a demon apart from those vampires occupying this place. The church indeed made the right decision to send me to cleanse this place!¡± ¡°Hmph, so what if you know?¡± Lucius fiercely said. ¡°The church hasn¡¯t cared about our lives for years, and now it wants to play the role of a good person? How am I wrong for seeking help from a demon for self-preservation?¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t a reason for your depravation!¡± Van Helsing said. ¡°I will kill you and expel that demon, regardless of what kind of deal you had made with him!¡± ¡°Yet another self-righteous face!¡± Lucius shook his head. ¡°However, you must be able to do it. You better pray that it¡¯s a ferocious beast that comes here tonight for food. This way, you can at least have a quick death!¡± With that, Lucius left without looking back. After Lucius left, Carl looked at Van Helsing with a dismayed face. ¡°Van Helsing, what should we do? I don¡¯t want to become food for wolves!¡± Van Helsing struggled but found that he was so tightly bound that he could not free himself. But he was not disheartened. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. That blonde beauty is a descendant of the Villelis family. Since she knows my identity, she¡¯ll know that we are sent by the church to help her. She won¡¯t watch us get eaten by wild beasts. She may come to save us after night falls!¡± ¡°What if she doesn¡¯t come?¡± Carl asked worriedly. ¡°Then we¡¯ll just have to find a way to save ourselves!¡± Van Helsing sighed. As time passed, night fell, and a figure finally appeared. When he saw that Anna had really come, Van Helsing heaved a sigh of relief. It seems as though he had placed the right bet. Anna was not silly. She knew that Dracula had sent his bride to pass the message with ulterior motives. Although it appeared to be for the sake of her brother, she would be truly silly if she delivered herself into danger just like that. In the end, she would not be able to save her brother, and they would have been both captured instead. After pondering for a long time, Anna came to save Van Helsing and planned to go with him to save her brother afterward. Anna carried a torch as she walked forward. She quickly cut the ropes and released Van Helsing and Carl from the crosses. But at this moment, an accident happened. From the night came two gunshots. Van Helsing shook and slowly fell to the ground. ¡°Oh no!¡± With a look of despair on her face, Anna rushed toward Van Helsing while watching blood surge out from his chest. Lucius walked out from the darkness. In the light, he looked full of smugness. ¡°Miss Anna, I guessed that you might come to release these prisoners. You¡¯ve kept me waiting for a long time!¡± ¡°Why are you trying to kill him?!¡± Anna screamed at Lucius. ¡°Why can¡¯t I kill him?¡± Lucius asked in turn. ¡°He¡¯s a wanted criminal. Do I need a reason to kill him? Instead, Miss Anna, you came to release these prisoners. Do you plan on following them?¡± Van Helsing coughed blood and said to Anna, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him. He¡¯s made a deal with a demon and has already fallen!¡± Upon hearing that, Anna immediately pulled her gun out, pointed it at Lucius, and fired two shots. Although they were standing apart, and Anna¡¯s marksmanship was not good and failed to hit Lucius, she still managed to frighten him, causing him to squat in fear. ¡°My Lord! Save me!¡± Lucius called out. As soon as Lucius finished speaking, Lucius¡¯s body was dragged away by a force that appeared out of thin air. That was right. Roy had come along. However, he had not shown himself but hid in the darkness instead and only let Lucius come forward. Although Roy was speechless by just how craven Lucius was, he could not afford to let him die now, so he saved him. All this was done in the dark of the night. Anna and the others were unable to see them and merely thought that Lucius had run away. Anna was slightly despairing. She initially wanted Van Helsing to accompany her to save her brother, but Lucius had appeared and injured Van Helsing. Despite Van Helsing still being alive, he was unable to accompany her on the rescue like this. After deliberating, Anna stood up and told Carl, ¡°You stay here and take care of him. I¡¯m leaving!¡± She decided to go to the castle alone. Chapter 32 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡± Van Helsing quickly grabbed her as she wanted to leave. ¡°In addition to Dracula, there¡¯s a demon hiding in the dark. You¡¯ll definitely suffer disaster if you go!¡± ¡°But what can I do?¡± Anna shouted at him. ¡°My brother is the only relative I have left. How can I watch him turn into an insane beast?!¡± Overcome by grief, Anna knelt on the ground and held her face while crying. ¡°God! What have I done wrong to suffer such torment?¡± Van Helsing was lost for words. Although the church wanted to amend the situation now, they had left the Villelis family on their own for the past hundreds of years. Had the church intervened earlier, the Villelis family would not have been nearly wiped out. He now had no reason at all to stop Anna from saving her only relative. After venting for a while, Anna stood up, wiped her tears, grabbed her weapon, and went ahead without looking back. She did not even leave any words for Van Helsing and Carl. Van Helsing was lying on the ground while Carl was anxiously trying to stop the bleeding. Suddenly, Carl saw that the gunshot wound on Van Helsing¡¯s chest was slowly squeezing the bullet out of the flesh on its own! He was so surprised that he almost cried out, but Van Helsing covered his mouth and whispered, ¡°Shh! Pretend I¡¯m going to die!¡± Carl was not stupid. He immediately held back and tried his best to act. ¡°God, I-I can¡¯t stop your bleeding! Damn, that bastard damaged your arteries¡­¡± As he cried, Carl acted flustered while his hands were moving busily around Van Helsing¡¯s body. ¡°No¡­ no need to waste the effort, Carl¡­¡± Van Helsing murmured weakly. ¡°After dawn¡­ you return to the church and¡­ report what happened. I¡­ I am so cold. I need¡­ rest¡­¡± Van Helsing lowered his head, shut his eyes, and stopped moving. But in the dark night, it could be noticed that Van Helsing¡¯s hand was tightly holding a bottle of holy water¡­ Roy had not recalled wrongly. Van Helsing was indeed the incarnation of an angel. The only thing that Roy missed was that Van Helsing was not only the incarnation of an angel but also one of the incarnations of the famous Archangel Gabriel! The angel that was always known as the left hand of God! Legend had it that he refused to punish Rome and argued with God, so he was banished to Earth by God to temper his will. Four hundred-odd years ago, before Dracula had sold his soul to the demon, the incarnated human Van Helsing was a good friend of Dracula. At that time, Dracula was a believer of God. However, once, when Dracula was out fighting against heresy for the church, the enemy spread rumors that he had died in battle, causing his wife to commit suicide. Upon Dracula¡¯s triumphant return, he saw the remains of his wife. And while he was overcome with grief, a person of the church told him that his wife¡¯s soul could not ascend to Heaven because she had taken her own life. How could he tolerate this? In a fit of anger, Dracula killed the people of the church on the spot. He felt betrayed. He had worked for God, but God had not protected his wife and even turned her away from Heaven after her death. Why should he continue to believe in a God like that? From that day on, Dracula became an enemy of the church, and he took his army and fought to resist the church. However, Van Helsing, who sided the church, became his enemy as well. After a bitter battle, Van Helsing had killed Dracula with his own hands and took Dracula¡¯s knight insignia from his finger. Just as Dracula was about to die, he used his own blood to summon a demon and sold his soul to it in exchange for revival. That demon used its own blood to turn Dracula into a vampire. As for Van Helsing, he did not win God¡¯s heart despite winning the battle, so he still had to continue tempering himself. Because he had sustained serious injuries in his battle with Dracula, he lost his memory upon waking and did not know who had left him at the gates of the church. The church took him in, and he became a member of Knights of the Holy Order, the specialists dedicated to eradicating monsters all over the world for the church. Although he had incarnated into a human, he still had his angel power. Apart from his exceptional skills, strength, and agility, he had a very long lifespan and a body that could recover very quickly. Otherwise, he would have long been dead from his battles with so many monsters. Under Roy¡¯s command, Lucius had ambushed here. The two shots he fired had hit Van Helsing but could not kill him. While he was lying on the ground, Van Helsing¡¯s gunshot wounds were already starting to heal. However, Van Helsing had smelled in the air the aroma that belonged to a demon, and it was much richer than the one when only Lucius appeared. So even though he could not see clearly in the dark, Van Helsing still suspected that the demon hiding behind Lucius was nearby! He suspected that the demon¡¯s real goal was him, so he got Carl to act along with him to lure the demon out. Then he would use that bottle of holy water in his hand to teach that demon a lesson¡­ However, as every minute passed, and as Carl¡¯s cries and performance toned down, the demon did not appear! The atmosphere became awkward, and Van Helsing started wondering. Did I guess wrong? What he did not know was that Roy was indeed present, but the problem was that Roy was not fooled at all! Of course, it had nothing to do with Carl¡¯s acting, but just that Roy did not believe that Van Helsing would have died so easily with two bullets. Thus, he hid on a large tree nearby and watched. With darkvision, he could see at night, and regardless of how Van Helsing acted, he had to breathe and could not fake the movements of his chest! Well, you can carry on acting if you want. I¡¯ll just watch without saying anything. Roy even wanted to get some popcorn to munch on¡­ As long as he stayed here, the demonic aura would persist, and Van Helsing would not dare to leave. As time passed, the farther Anna would be from Van Helsing, and he would not be able to catch up to her then. As to whether Roy should just swoop down and try to kill Van Helsing, it was something that had not crossed his mind. Having stayed in Lucius¡¯s manor for the past two days, he had experimented with some things such as garlic, silver stakes, and crosses. Roy did not know if these things had any effect on vampires, but they had no impact on him, a demon. But holy water was like sulfuric acid to demons! Take note, this was real holy water, and not the kind of ¡®holy water¡¯ that was only salt with water that the church used to fool their believers. Real holy water was water with blessings and purification properties, containing the power of holy light! Roy had asked Lucius to get some holy water from the town¡¯s church. Probably because this town frequently suffered the invasions and harassment of vampires, the people here were pious believers of God, so the holy water produced in the church here was quite effective. Roy had only touched a tiny bit before being painfully scorched. There was no way Roy could avoid it because it was a weakness shared by all demons. As such, Roy did not worry about the other weapons on Van Helsing, but he was very worried about the holy water he might be carrying. And without being certain, Roy would not rashly make a move. So he just quietly spent two hours here with Van Helsing before quietly taking Lucius and heading to Dracula¡¯s castle. It was not until the demonic aura in the air slowly faded away did Van Helsing suddenly stand up, scaring Carl. ¡°What the hell is going on? Why did you pretend to be dead for so long? I cried till I was almost hoarse¡­¡± Carl asked incredulously. ¡°There¡¯s a demon, and he was nearby¡­¡± Van Helsing answered with a puzzled expression. ¡°What?!¡± Carl was shocked and quickly took out a cross to hold in his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s already left!¡± Van Helsing waved his hands. ¡°I thought I was his target, so I faked my death to lure him out. I didn¡¯t expect him to be so cautious and not make a move. He just left without even revealing himself¡­¡± ¡°Really?¡± Carl breathed out a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s right. What¡¯s going on with your body? I see that you¡¯ve recovered.¡± ¡°A normal monster can¡¯t kill me!¡± Van Helsing explained. ¡°Let¡¯s go. That demon couldn¡¯t have hung out with us for two hours for no reason. Anna is in trouble, and we must hurry to help her! Chapter 33 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios With Roy¡¯s assistance in the dark, Dracula¡¯s plan went smoothly. When Anna arrived at Dracula¡¯s castle, the moon happened to be in the sky. Almost as soon as she arrived, she witnessed her brother, Viken, transform into a werewolf. This transformation was quite tormenting. The severely swollen muscles and bones would break through the human skin, so Viken was roaring in pain throughout the entire transformation process. Anna did not have the heart to watch, but Dracula held her chin and forced her eyes on the scene. After the transformation finished, Viken became a sturdy werewolf and completely lost his mind. He was tied up by thick metal chains, and every time he wanted to break free of these chains, Dracula¡¯s loyal servant Igor would bring out a long electric fork and poke him fiercely, taming him like a beast to make him obedient. ¡°Do you see that? Anna, if you don¡¯t rescue him, he¡¯ll soon become an obedient beast under this training!¡± Dracula whispered by Anna¡¯s ear. ¡°He¡¯ll do whatever I want, no difference from an obedient dog!¡± ¡°No, please don¡¯t!¡± Anna shook her head in pain. ¡°I can indeed save him!¡± Dracula said with a smile. ¡°I have a potion that can neutralize the werewolf virus and let him return to being human. But as I¡¯ve already said, whether or not I take this antidote out is up to you!¡± ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Anna asked. ¡°Kill yourself!¡± Dracula smiled as he broached this gruesome topic. ¡°As long as you sacrifice your life, you can save Viken. As long as you do it, I will give him the antidote!¡± However, Anna did not believe him at all. ¡°How can you guarantee that? Do you, a vampire, have credibility? How am I supposed to know that you won¡¯t kill my brother after I die? Don¡¯t forget. We are the last remaining descendants of the Villelis family, and you¡¯d have no more enemies after we die¡­¡± ¡°No, no. I can swear to the demon!¡± Dracula shook his head. ¡°Please believe me. I don¡¯t get anything for killing the both of you. But if I let your brother go and get your soul, then there¡¯s hope that my children can be born alive. To me, this is definitely worth making an oath!¡± ¡°You actually made a deal with a demon again?!¡± Anna stared at Dracula with wide eyes. ¡°What¡¯s so strange about it?¡± Dracula spread his hands. ¡°In your eyes, I am a vampire and a heinous demon!¡± Anna¡¯s face was full of hesitation and confusion. After a long while, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you, unless¡­ unless you turn Viken back first!¡± Without waiting for Dracula to respond, she quickly added, ¡°Anyway, we are both in your hands, right? If you want me to give my life up for him, then at least let me witness his transformation back before I die!¡± It was now Dracula¡¯s turn to hesitate. He thought for a while and felt that Anna was right. Now that they were both in his hands, he did not need to fear that Anna would escape. So after deliberating, he agreed to Anna¡¯s request and waved at one of his brides, signaling her to get the antidote. Before long, the bride brought the antidote, which was a long needle with the antidote inside. ¡°Inject it into him!¡± Dracula motioned to his bride. The bride smiled and walked with the potion toward the chained Viken. However, before she could reach him, a huge dark shadow suddenly jumped from above and grabbed the bride¡¯s hand holding the needle. Dracula was startled, but after seeing the appearance of the dark shadow, he heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Your Excellency, why have you come?¡± Roy ignored him, grabbed the needle, held it in his hands, and crushed it! ¡°No!¡± Seeing this, Anna burst out shouting. ¡°Your Excellency, what are you doing?!¡± Dracula asked in alarm. This was something used to lure Anna into committing suicide. Without the antidote, how could Anna still produce into a noble soul? However, Roy sneered. ¡°Dracula, are you an idiot? I¡¯ve been observing in the dark for a long time, and even I can see that she has the idea of perishing with you. Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t see it?¡± Right. Roy, who had flown over with Lucius, entered the castle at almost the same time as Anna. He had hidden in the dark, watched the events unfold, and immediately noticed that Anna was considering that idea! He could tell that due to Dracula¡¯s coercion, Anna hated Dracula to the core. Although she did not understand why Dracula was forcing her to sacrifice her life for her brother¡¯s, she knew that she could not let Dracula succeed. Therefore, she pretended to agree, intending to get Dracula to transform her brother back first before working with her brother to fight against Dracula. Even if they both died in combat, ending the Villelis family line, she could not let Dracula have his way! However, Dracula was so obsessed with persuading Anna to take her life that he had not even realized this and really believed her, thus taking the antidote out¡­ Upon noticing the change in Anna¡¯s mentality, Roy had to stand out. In fact, he had not been very optimistic about Dracula¡¯s plan and was pretty nonchalant about it, letting Dracula do what he wanted. However, the human mind was extremely complex. Anna probably had the thought of sacrificing herself at the start to save her Viken, but then she hesitated, perhaps thinking that her brother could not take revenge without her. Thus, she gave birth to the idea of perishing together, wanting to fight Dracula one last time before dying. Dracula had wanted to give Anna some hope and did not expect it to turn into despair. Indeed, it was easy for humans to fall but difficult to become noble¡­ When Roy recognized that Dracula could not succeed in his plans despite his cooperative attitude, Roy decided to no longer think about it and executed another of his plans! While Dracula was still struggling with what Roy had said, Roy turned, extended his claws, and pierced it through the werewolf Viken¡¯s chest! ¡°You¡­ what are you doing?!¡± This dramatic turn in events caught Dracula off guard. He never expected that Roy would kill Viken. It did not end here. When Roy withdrew his claws and held Viken¡¯s soul in his hands, he dashed at Dracula. Dracula was stunned and quickly moved aside. However, he did expect that Roy¡¯s target was not him but Anna. Roy¡¯s face was indifferent as he placed his bloody claws around Anna¡¯s neck and gently pinched. With a crack, Anna¡¯s neck broke into an unsightly shape. Her face had a stupefied expression as she died. ¡°You! You!¡± Dracula bristled with anger. He never thought that Roy would kill Anna and Viken. He could not bear transforming into a vampire and rushing at Roy. ¡°Damn it! I knew you never had the intention of striking a deal with me.¡± He thought Roy had killed Anna and Viken because he did not want to transact with him or maybe just greedy for those two souls. This was tantamount to destroying Dracula¡¯s plans to resurrect his vampire offspring. So on impulse and regardless of anything else, Dracula went to fight against Roy. However, Roy completely ignored him and merely flicked his tail to sweep Dracula into the air. Dracula¡¯s enormous body flew out and rolled, and the landing point was exactly where Lucius was. The trembling Lucius, who was hiding in a corner, could not have expected this sudden change as Dracula slammed into him. Dracula was not actually wrong. Roy had never thought of transacting with him. He had no interest in helping Dracula resurrect his disgusting little monsters. But this was not the real reason why Roy killed Anna and Viken. After hitting Dracula, Roy spread his wings, flew, and found a spot where he could hide. In the darkness, Roy¡¯s demon eyes glowed faintly. Come on, let me see what happens next. Does justice triumph over evil¡­? Yes, this was Roy¡¯s ultimate goal. He wanted to know if the main theme of justice triumphing evil in these movie-like worlds existed. If so, then it was truly disadvantageous for him as a demon. After all, his demon identity was simply a natural villain and belonged to evil. If these circumstances could not be changed, then he might as well just remain in the Abyss of the Demon World and not enter such worlds anymore. To verify this, he had to test if Van Helsing could still kill Dracula without the help of the Villelis family. The clear night sky where the moonlight shone suddenly turned pitch dark, as though the death of the last of the Villelis family had angered God. Countless dark clouds began gathering, flashes of lightning weaved through the layers of clouds, and the roars of thunder began to rumble. A bolt of lightning flashed across the sky and lit up the castle. At the entrance, the light of lightning reflected a dark face. Van Helsing was finally here¡­ Chapter 34 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Van Helsing had summoned his courage to come. Although he used to deal with these monsters in the past, they were mostly alone, and to be honest, he had no confidence this time. In addition to the four-hundred-year-old vampire, there was that demon lurking in the dark. And either of them was very difficult to deal with. He did not know what the outcome would be this time, so he went alone without Carl. He only asked Carl to pay attention to the news, and then Carl would inform the church should he die. However, after entering the castle and finding Dracula, he realized that matters were much more serious than he thought. He saw the bodies of Anna and Viken. In the two hours that he was delayed, the Villelis family had perished! At this moment, amid the thunder and lightning, Van Helsing felt immense pressure. It seemed to be from the attention God paid here. In the castle, Dracula was annoyed. He had launched an attack on Roy and was easily flung away once again. When he climbed up from the rubble, he found that Roy had disappeared. Although he could still smell the light demonic aura, showing that Roy was still in the castle, Dracula felt uneasy about Roy¡¯s abnormal actions. And without further ado, Van Helsing appeared. At his first sight of Van Helsing, Dracula recognized his old enemy at once. He finally understood that Roy was going to let him deal with Van Helsing! ¡°We finally meet again, Gabriel!¡± Dracula did not panic at all as he smiled courteously at Van Helsing. Usually, how would a man like him who had transacted with a demon and turned into a monster dare to speak to the legendary Archangel Gabriel in such a tone? Dracula was not pretending to be courageous. He knew that although Van Helsing¡¯s background was great, he was actually only one of the many incarnations of Gabriel! Not only that, but he was one of the weaker incarnations. Otherwise, how could Dracula have lived for so long and not died four hundred years ago? ¡°What did you call me? Van Helsing was confused, as he had no recollection of his identity. Dracula told Van Helsing about his life experience and his true origin, the incarnation of an angel who lost his wings¡­ However, Van Helsing did not care about his true identity. He walked to Anna¡¯s body, gently reached out to close her eyes, and coldly asked Dracula, ¡°Did you kill them? ¡°No, no, no!¡± Dracula shook his finger. ¡°I won¡¯t claim the credit of others. The one who killed them is the true demon! You should also be able to smell that he¡¯s in the castle and probably somewhere observing us¡­¡± Speaking of which, Dracula was very depressed. Roy was possibly the strangest demon he had ever seen! If it were other demons facing a noble soul, they would not have been able to restrain their greed nor kill Anna so simply. But yet the demon Roy did just that. And now, this demon hid without a word, leaving him here to face Van Helsing. Dracula could not fathom at all what this demon wanted to do. His actions were all so mysterious¡­ Van Helsing carefully smelled the scent in the air. But unfortunately, with the rain pouring outside, the smell of rainwater had filled the castle with the strong wind blowing into it, diluting the smell. All he could only smell was the faint demonic aura emitting was from the rubble in the corner. That pile of rubble was left behind by the unlucky Lucius, who was hit by Dracula when Roy flung him¡­ The demon lurking in the dark made shivers run down Van Helsing¡¯s spine, yet all he could do was to take a deep breath. He suddenly pulled out the repeating crossbow hidden behind his back and fired at Dracula! Swish Swish! One after another, silver crossbow arrows flew at Dracula. Dracula quickly turned into a vampire the moment Van Helsing started. Van Helsing continuously adjusted the crossbow to tail Dracula as he flew around, but he was always a step too slow, and the arrows missed him by a bit each time. After a while, the crossbow in his hands made a clicking sound. It had run out of arrows! Van Helsing instantly threw the crossbow away, drew out his pistol, and started firing! Dracula, who was flying around, was shot by Van Helsing¡¯s bullet. The pure silver bullet sunk into his body, causing Dracula to roar in pain. But Van Helsing¡¯s pistol was also swept out of his hands by Dracula. The bullet sunk into his body was slowly squeezed out. Dracula extended his claws, grabbed Van Helsing¡¯s neck, pulled him right in front of his eyes, and bellowed, ¡°Do you think that the Villelis family has not tried using these things? How ridiculous!¡± After that, he mustered all his strength and flung Van Helsing! Dracula was not actually that strong. At least compared to Roy, he could not resist. However, facing Van Helsing, his strength was frightening. This was the essential difference between monsters and humans. Van Helsing was hurled directly into that pile of rubble in the corner. While dust filled the air, Van Helsing only felt the bones in his entire body hurting. However, to his surprise, someone else was in more pain than him! Before he could stand up, he heard a weak voice. ¡°Help¡­ Help me¡­¡± Turning his head, he found Lucius. Lucius¡¯s current condition was not good. His right chest had collapsed, and a broken rib penetrated his lungs. Blood foam was constantly pouring from his mouth. Hearing Lucius calling for help, Van Helsing frowned and ignored him. Why would he save someone that transacted with a demon? He climbed up and took out from his pocket a wheel-shaped blade that had the emblem of the Knights of the Holy Order embossed on it. The wheel-shaped blade started spinning, and Van Helsing held it while lunging at Dracula. Waving the blade, Van Helsing launched his attack. Dracula seemed to be wary of that blade and dodged twice before accidentally being cut in his abdomen. But that was all. Although Dracula was injured, Van Helsing suffered a vicious kick and went flying. Dracula¡¯s wound on his abdomen began healing slowly, and with a cruel smile, he slowly walked toward Van Helsing. Van Helsing bent over and coughed violently, but when Dracula came closer, he suddenly took out a cross and pressed it against Dracula¡¯s chest. The moment it came into contact with Dracula, blazing flames erupted, burning his entire body, leaving him screaming in agony. As the flames slowly dissipated, the cross actually softened, and Dracula¡¯s screams gradually died down. With his devilish eyes, he stared proudly at Van Helsing. These commonly used monster-hunting tools could only inflict pain on Dracula at most. But wanting to use these things to kill Dracula was too naive¡­ With a soft sound, Dracula stretched out a finger. His long, sharp nail easily pierced through Van Helsing¡¯s collarbone and pressed him against the wall. ¡°Hahaha. My long-cherished wish of four hundred years is finally coming true today!¡± Dracula said to Van Helsing, ¡°I said that I would kill you one day, Gabriel!¡± Hiding in the dark and watching all of this, Roy really had the urge to roll his eyes when he heard Dracula¡¯s words. If you can make a move, don¡¯t delay! Those villains who died because of talking too much are numerous. How can you not have learned from their lessons? As expected, maybe because Dracula placed his face too close to Van Helsing, Van Helsing, who was still screaming in pain a moment ago, suddenly took something out with his other hand and stuffed it into Dracula¡¯s wide-open mouth. It was the bottle of holy water! Chapter 35 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The bottle was crushed in Dracula¡¯s mouth, and the liquid flowing out instantly caused Dracula¡¯s mouth to smoke. This was real holy water that even a true demon like Roy could not endure, let alone Dracula. In an instant, half of Dracula¡¯s chin dissolved! Dracula could not even scream as some of the holy water trickled into his throat. Van Helsing escaped from Dracula¡¯s control, but he had used up almost most of his weapons and could only wait and see the effect of the holy water. This bottle of holy water left Dracula heavily injured, but just one bottle was slightly too little. After Dracula ripped off the dissolved parts, his wounds began to heal slowly. Van Helsing could only smile bitterly at this scene. He had already reached a dead end. This was the reason that Roy had killed Viken and Anna. He wanted to see what other means Van Helsing had without being bitten by Viken and having the ability to turn into a werewolf. If there truly existed a main theme, the so-called main character halo, then Van Helsing should, at the last moment, use some method to get rid of Dracula. If such a scenario occurred, then Roy would have to be extremely cautious and avoid provoking these main characters when he entered other worlds¡­ Now that Van Helsing had run out of means, Roy was even more focused, wanting to see what would happen at the last moment. However, what Roy had not thought of was the recovered Dracula pouncing in rage, hugging Van Helsing, exposing his fangs, and biting him on the neck! Van Helsing could not avoid it as Dracula bit him and began sucking his blood. Van Helsing¡¯s entire body began to soften. Roy could not believe his eyes. Th-this is the end?! Why is there no punch to the ending? Throwing Van Helsing aside, Dracula spread his wings and burst into wild laughter on the spot, seeming to announce his victory. Roy waited for a while and did not see Van Helsing standing up again. He was stupefied. However, the unexpected happened in the next moment! Outside the castle, under the dark sky raining heavily, a vortex suddenly appeared, driving away the dark clouds and finally revealing a circular hole. A golden ray of light shone straight down from the hole, through the roof of the castle, straight at Van Helsing¡¯s body. With his body shrouded in this ray of light, the illusion of a six-winged angel appeared on Van Helsing¡¯s head! This scene left Roy flabbergasted, thinking that it was the appearance of some guardian angel for a big move such as reincarnation! Dracula was terrified. He was the closest to him, and that golden ray of light left him feeling an immense threat to his life and wanting to fly away immediately. But Van Helsing¡¯s resurrection as they both imagined did not happen! On Van Helsing¡¯s body, a golden light spot the size of a firefly appeared, almost unclear. After the golden spot appeared, it began to rise slowly along the golden ray of light and gradually became faster. Something suddenly struck Roy when he saw this! Soul! That golden light spot is a soul! Van Helsing is really dead! Golden? This¡­ is the soul of an angel?! He was not alone. Dracula was also thinking the same. The appearance of this golden soul meant he had really killed Van Helsing. But the angel¡¯s soul hidden in Van Helsing¡¯s body was now being taken back by Heaven! At this moment, Dracula¡¯s greed got to his head, and instead of retreating, he reached out and attempted to catch the golden soul! The instant his hand touched the golden soul, his entire arm turned into ashes. The golden light then went along his arm and spread across his entire body so fast that Dracula had no time to react. He screamed in agony before disintegrating! If Heaven wanted to recover the angel¡¯s soul, then how could Dracula lay his hands on it? Seeing Dracula turn into ashes, Roy should not dare to place any hopes on this soul. But who knew why, Roy felt an intense instinctive impulse coming from his demon body, resounding in his mind, telling him to get it! To get that soul! His body¡¯s instincts and his reason were constantly in conflict, leaving Roy in a dilemma, hesitating. The golden soul rose faster and faster in the ray of light. It had already moved through the roof of the castle and was flying toward the outside! Seeing this, Roy hesitated no longer. He flapped his wings, flew out of the darkness, burst through the roof, and rushed toward the golden soul. At this moment, all the people in Transylvania were attracted by the golden ray of light in the sky. People came out of their houses into the pouring rain and looked at the ray of light. Some people held crosses to their chests, while others knelt on the ground and started to pray. However, they then saw a huge demon appearing in midair. They could see Roy clearly under the pillar of light. ¡°Demon! It¡¯s a demon!¡± ¡°Wh-what does it want to do?!¡± People watched dumbstruck as Roy flew toward that pillar of light and grabbed something in midair. After laying his hands on the golden soul, Roy shouted in pain. The holy power residing in the pillar of light was acting on Roy¡¯s body, and the soul was burning hot in his hand. But oddly, Roy did not burn into ashes like Dracula had. He clenched his hands and actually pulled the soul out of the pillar of light! The moment he pulled out the soul, the pillar of light in the sky instantly disappeared, and the sky returned to a sea of darkness once more. Although Roy¡¯s hands were emitting green smoke, the golden soul lay intact in his palm. Even Roy was left astounded. What exactly is going on? Why was I able to get this soul? Roy was unaware that the instinctive impulse from his body to get it was not without reason! Why were there legends of angels and demons being true sworn enemies? This was because only angels were truly capable of destroying demons! And similarly, only demons were able to snatch away the souls of angels! When Roy, a true demon, snatched the angel¡¯s soul, the moment he grabbed it was equivalent to blocking the connection between the angel¡¯s soul and Heaven. The holy power residing in the beam of light lasted for a moment before disappearing, so he did get burnt into nothingness like Dracula. This was a hidden talent that the demons had, so it was not strange for Roy to have that kind of instinctive impulse. Every demon that laid eyes on an angel¡¯s soul would have this kind of impulse. Of course, there was another reason why Roy was able to snatch this soul from the beam of light¡ªthis soul was not sufficiently strong. Roy was not stupid, so he quickly put this golden light spot in the system. The system interface displayed this soul as a ¡®holy soul fragment¡¯! Yes, the souls of angels were displayed with a holy prefix. This soul was not a complete soul but a soul fragment. It was split from Archangel Gabriel¡¯s soul and was one of thousands of fragments. The ability to split souls to form fragments was not unique to demons. Angels had it as well! Similar to demons chasing souls in countless worlds through the Gates of the Abyss, angels from Heaven also had their traces in countless worlds. What differed was that there were many times more demons than angels, so angels frequently used the soul splitting method to make incarnations to fight against demons. Where demons existed, so too did angels. The countless worlds were nothing but battlefields for angels and demons¡­ At this moment, Roy did not know what benefits he had obtained. Regardless of the size of this soul fragment, it was a fragment of Archangel Gabriel after all. If he brought it back to the Abyss and those demon kings became aware of it, they would probably pay a huge price in exchange for this soul fragment. Of course, it might also bring Roy unending trouble¡­ Speaking of which, the first trouble was already approaching! How could Archangel Gabriel not know that he had lost connection with a fragment of his soul? Therefore, under the astonished gazes of the people of Transylvania, the heavy rain in the sky suddenly stopped. From high in the night sky appeared a golden magic formation that was slowly rotating. Thereupon, a wisp of a holy and majestic aura slowly revealed itself¡­ Chapter 36 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Being in midair, Roy was naturally the first to feel that holy aura. His body quivered, seeming to be struck by lightning, warning him instinctively. Natural enemy! Extremely dangerous! Roy turned to flee. But unfortunately, he was already enveloped by this pressure, and even the flapping of his wings had stiffened. Finally, Roy fell back to Dracula¡¯s castle with anxiety, wanting to get behind its walls. However, the golden teleportation formation was fully operational, and a huge light and shadow appeared in the sky. Everyone in the town of Transylvania, be it men, women, the old, the young, the rich, or the poor, was already kneeling on the ground. They shouted the names of the Holy Father and Son as they gazed at the light and shadow in the sky fanatically. It was an archangel in a white battle robe with numerous red streamers and lily patterns embroidered with golden silk threads, looking very dignified and magnificent. It had a cloak on its head, covering its entire face, and no one could see it clearly. They could only see a dark mass, making it impossible to tell if it was male or female. The wide battle robe covered its figure all the way to its legs, and only its bare feet were visible. 1Behind it were six seraph wings made of golden flames. They were flapping slowly, and the wingspan of hundreds of meters gave them a feeling of covering the sky. It held a longsword in the shape of a cross, and the entire sword was blazing with flames, exuding infinite might! The moment it appeared, Roy was struck dumb. Sh*t, is it really Gabriel himself?! Roy suddenly thought of Spider Queen Araniya in the Abyss. Back then, Araniya had chased him down after he snatched quite a number of her soul fragments. He only took a super-duper tiny piece of Gabriel¡¯s soul fragment, but it actually caused Gabriel himself to take the initiative to expend a massive amount of energy to travel to this world and track him down. I¡¯m only a low-rank demon. Isn¡¯t it too cruel for you to be so aggressive, big shot?! Roy had not tried splitting his soul before, so how would he understand the importance of soul fragments to your body? Especially an archangel like Gabriel, he had millions of soul fragments, and these soul fragments were scattered in countless worlds to form incarnations. Every soul fragment was an object the demons coveted, so where would Gabriel¡¯s face go if the demons snatched them one by one? Therefore, even a very small piece of soul fragment could not be lost. He had to punish those who dared lay their hands on his soul fragments! Roy could no longer move his body because Gabriel was locking onto it. Gabriel did not even bother to say anything when he realized that the one who had snatched his soul fragment was merely a low-rank demon. He pointed his sword of flames at Roy from afar! Under the starry sky, an enormous cross-shaped sword of light appeared and fell like a meteor at the entire castle! Roy would not have thought that grabbing a soul fragment would lead to such a horrible consequence. He was now hanging by his life! Seeing the sword of light approaching, he could not help but feel desperate. The difference between his strength and Gabriel¡¯s was simply too great. He would probably disintegrate into dust even with the protection of the Ouroborus Mark¡­ Everyone watching this scene would not doubt it in the slightest. However, just when Roy felt like he was about to die, a black soul glowing with light floated up beside Roy! Roy had yet to react to the appearance of the soul before the familiar repulsive force of the world appeared on him again. A flash of light went through Roy¡¯s brain, and he immediately understood what was going on, so he decisively chose to stop resisting the power of the world. A dark vortex appeared at Roy¡¯s feet and quickly surrounded his entire body before Gabriel¡¯s sword of light landed. Then a powerful suction came and pulled Roy and that dark soul together into it¡­ ¡°No!!!¡± This sudden scene exceeded Gabriel¡¯s expectations. He did not expect that the Gate of the Abyss would open when he had locked onto Roy and pull that low-rank demon back into the Abyss! All of this was too coincidental, so coincidental that it was unbelievable! However, this was the truth. In Dracula¡¯s castle, Lucius had taken his last breath the moment Gabriel summoned the sword of light. Roy had brought him to Dracula¡¯s castle because he planned to borrow the hands of Dracula or Van Helsing to kill Lucius so that he could no longer fulfill the contract. At that time, he harbored no hope for Anna¡¯s soul, so Lucius¡¯s fallen soul was the most important to him. When Dracula was sent flying, hundreds of kilograms landed on Lucius, causing his rib to pierce his lungs. Van Helsing had no intention of saving him, so Lucius died through continuous blood loss! Roy had planned all of this. However, what he did not expect was for Gabriel to appear. Ironically, the one who caused Lucius¡¯s slow death was saved by Lucius at this critical moment! The sword of light fell onto Dracula¡¯s castle. Dracula was dead already, but his three brides and vampire servants were still in the castle. These undead creatures screamed in pain and turned into dust the moment the sword of light exploded! If the Gate of the Abyss had opened any slower, Roy would have probably met with the same fate¡­ Gabriel was not happy at all, even though he had extinguished the evil vampires. He could feel his own soul fragment being brought into the Abyss, completely disconnecting from him. With his strength, Gabriel could enter the Abyss and retrieve his soul fragment. However, he could not do that. Not only would an angel need to pay an immense price to enter the Demon World, but it might also lead to the rulers of the Abyss, the demon kings, to retaliate. Gabriel had to consider the consequences. Therefore, even though he was unwilling, Gabriel could only let it be. He snorted as his body slowly disappeared. Damn demon, I remember your aura. Don¡¯t let me find you in other worlds¡­ The golden magic formation disappeared, and the Gate of Heaven closed with Gabriel¡¯s return. The people of Transylvania stared dreamily at the dark night sky. They did not understand what just happened, but they had seen Gabriel attack and destroy Dracula¡¯s castle. When they realized that the shadow of the vampires hanging over their heads had vanished, the people of the town embraced each other and wept with joy. The black mist dissipated, and Roy¡¯s body appeared on the magic formation of the altar. After seeing the familiar scene around him, Roy realized that he really came back. He touched himself all over and found himself intact. Even Roy himself was dumbfounded. ¡°I actually¡­ escaped from Gabriel?!¡± Although he felt very fortunate, Roy could still feel the lingering fear in his heart. He never thought that Gabriel¡¯s true body would descend. It was as though a novice had stepped out of the beginner village only to find himself up against a level 999 world boss. It was all too exciting¡­ Chapter 37 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios It was a good thing that he managed to get away, but it gave Roy a rude awakening as well. It seemed like he still needed to be cautious about being summoned to other worlds. Although a low-rank demon might be stronger than many monsters in the human worlds, that did not mean he could afford to be careless. Demons also had powerful enemies. Humans were usually the ones who summoned demons, but humans also found demons unacceptable more often than not. They wanted to borrow the power of demons but were also disdainful and fearful of them at the same time. And many exorcists viewed killing demons as their responsibilities. It could be said that demons had an innate disadvantage in human territory, which was called the home-field disadvantage factor. Roy felt helpless about this. He had the mind of a human and the body of a demon, so he could not treat demons as comrades, but humans did not treat him as one of them when he went to a human world. Even if he did nothing wrong, humans would still despise him. Roy was soberly aware of this fact. Thus, he could fight against both humans and demons because he was aware that he was isolated, and both sides would not accept him. If he wanted to live well, it was best not to harbor any naive thoughts. When he saw Gabriel in his angel form, Roy had felt afraid, but he was also really envious. Why had he not been reborn as an angel? Even if he were to allow monsters to scourge humans for hundreds of years before he finally appeared to take care of it, humans would still worship him¡­ It would not be what he was going through now, causing panic and killing intentions against him as soon as he appeared¡­ Thinking about it¡­ makes it even more ridiculous! Appearance really is the face of justice! The concubine will be forgiven no matter what she does because she is just too beautiful¡­ right? He shook his head and left the altar. Roy climbed out of the volcano, intending to find a place to settle down before checking his harvest. Roy stored Grabriel¡¯s holy soul fragment and Lucius¡¯s fallen soul in the system. He did not even dare to bring it out to take a closer look. He knew very well that it would only cause a huge uproar once he took it out in the Demon World. Only when he stored it in the system could he isolate the smell. He thought that he could obtain a fallen soul and a noble soul this time. He did not expect that he would not even see the shadow of the noble soul but obtained a holy soul fragment instead. Would this be what you lose on the swings, you gain on the roundabouts? If both fallen souls and noble souls are high-quality souls, then what level are holy souls? What can it be used for? Roy did not know the answer to these questions for the time being, and he would need to experiment with them himself. While flying out of the volcano, Roy found the nest of flying demons against the dome atop the cave. This nest was actually an entrance. The original occupants seemed to have abandoned it for quite some time and were likely hunted. As such, Roy occupied it directly. It was rather spacious inside. Roy found that it could hold at least three of his size. After staying in the nest, Roy began to study the system. As expected, once he had Lucius¡¯s fallen soul, he could use the functions of 3D and AE. Roy studied while consulting the system, and he did not take long to understand what these two functions were for. The 3D function was for Roy to create models, while AE was to allow Roy to create special effects and generate videos. Moreover, these two functions were used in combination. Roy could use the 3D function to build his character model and draw different poses before superimposing them together to form a motion picture. He could then use AE to add special effects before generating it as a video and cropping a certain portion of it in GIF format. Simply put, the GIF images generated through these two functions were actually skill demonstrations with special effects! After saving the material, Roy could use the skills in the GIFs, and the attacks he unleashed would have exactly the same special effects! When he figured out what the functions were for, Roy could not help but feel stupefied. Sh*t, I can even play it this way? Roy¡¯s interest came, and he started to tinker with it excitedly. 3D modeling was tedious. He had to first think about the different actions his model needed to make before he started drawing, and in the skill demonstration, he then had to draw out all the individual actions needed. At the same time, he would have to model the special effects if he wanted these actions to come with them. For example, if he wanted flame special effects, then what was the trajectory of the flames? Was it spreading out or skyrocketing into the air? He had to draw it out as well. In short, the combination of these two functions was the process of animation. Therefore, while drawing and modeling, Roy was thinking about what kind of skills he wanted to make. Since they were self-created skills, Roy could draw anything he wanted. However, he had to consider two problems at the same time. One was the amount of Lucius¡¯s fallen soul because the materialization of skills required consuming this high-quality soul. It would consume more of a high-quality soul with an increase in special effects. The second question was the question of his own magic energy. Roy had already asked the system. The power of his created skills ultimately depended on the amount of Roy¡¯s magic energy. He could even create a skill that ignited a nuclear explosion by spitting on the ground. However, even if he could really achieve it, his current amount of magic energy would probably make it into the power of a grenade at best. He would use up his magic energy in one shot and be unable to achieve the effect in the skill demonstration. So after thinking about it, Roy felt that his first skill had to have a simple effect where his magic energy could continuously support it! After waiting for his magic energy to increase, he could gradually modify the special effects to increase its power. In other words, it¡¯s best for it to be a Q skill¡­ Thinking was easy, but Roy was suddenly caught in a conundrum when he started to design. What kind of Q skill should I make? This first skill could actually be regarded as his first magic skill. It was a novice-level skill, so the first thing that Roy thought of was Fireball, Shadow Arrow, and the like. Such skills were easy to realize, and he could perfectly achieve the special effects regardless of the amount of magic energy they would use. The problem was that he felt that such skills did not seem cool enough¡­ Chapter 38 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In the beginning, Roy wanted to create a long-range skill. On the one hand, he could shoot out this skill with a biubiu sound, which would have a very hands-on feeling. On the other hand, he subconsciously felt that only skills that were launched could be called magic. Roy knew quite a number of such skills such as Fire Arrow, Frost Arrow, Chaos Arrow, Spirit Ball, Windblade, Railgun, and so on. As a result, Roy suffered from difficulty choosing. He wanted to learn everything. However, he currently only had one fallen soul in his possession, and he did not know how much it would consume to manifest a magic skill. Therefore, Roy could only control his mind and think about which one would best fit his situation. He had idled most of his time away in the Van Helsing world, although it was for exploration and seeking answers. Moreover, if he had not planned to return early, he almost could not have come back. His first experience being summoned allowed him to understand many things. Most of these worlds that could summon demons usually had extraordinary powers like magic. However, there were differences in their power, which were the low and high-magic worlds often mentioned. In low-magic worlds, the monsters and exorcists mostly used their physical strength when fighting. This was why the low-rank demons of the upper level of the Abyss could make waves in such worlds. Roy was a low-rank demon himself. He had drawn out most of the potential of his demon body after using the T-Virus to strengthen himself. His current strength was equivalent to that of a normal top-low-rank demon, but even this strength was enough to crush the famous vampire Dracula in the Van Helsing world. However, it was worth noting that even Roy was not sure if he had any chance of evolution because of his impure bloodline. Roy felt that he either had to seek ways to evolve like demons had done so over the millions of years or seek a way to collect a large number of souls and use the system to evolve himself. No matter which method he chose, the fact remained that Roy would have to spend a lot of time in the upper Abyss. Roy was not sure how big the upper Abyss was either, no clue how many low-rank demons there were, and if there were any stronger or faster than him among these demons. The so-called top-low-rank demons were just a phase. It did not mean that they had reached their peak, but that they had crossed infancy and entered maturity. The longer a demon lived, the more powerful they would be. This was an indisputable fact. Roy felt that the effect of a magic arrow would probably not be any stronger than the damage with his claws given his current magic energy situation. So after thinking about it, Roy finally decided on his first skill. His first magic skill should be something that could increase his own strength and speed! After deciding, Roy started modeling. He first completed a model of his normal self, fixed the proportions, and made a bigger copy of it. He went to work, though he did not spend too much time, and quickly completed a GIF animation. In the animation, Roy¡¯s body was normal at first, but then his body began to swell after a burst of red light. Not only did his body become larger, but his muscles were stronger. Roy even added a BGM for this animation in his head. Oh oh oh oh¡­ It was a very familiar animation. Right! Its name was Bloodlust! After completing the animation, Roy began to define this skill. He kept its name as Bloodlust, and his description for it was ¡®increase strength and speed by percentage¡¯. Roy did not set a specific percentage increase. After all, if he set it himself, he would definitely increase it to 100%, 200%, or the like. The higher, the better. However, the higher he set it, the higher the consumption of souls. Even if he wanted to set it lower, he did not know what the best price-performance ratio was. Therefore, he simply handed it over to the system to decide the optimal number. With that, Roy completed his first magic skill. The modeling of this skill was pretty simple. It did not even need any extra actions other than enlarging the model. The rest was nothing more than the length of effect for the Bloodlust skill and the red glowing special effect emanating from his body. Roy saved the skill, and before long, the Bloodlust skill appeared in his attribute panel. Without further ado, Roy wanted to experiment with it. However, he was a little unsure if he should do it in the nest, so he flew out and landed on the ground before using it on himself. Since he had not set any extra movements, the effects of the Bloodlust skill were almost instantaneous. When the blood-red light permeated his body, Roy immediately felt an immense power all over his body. Roy¡¯s original two-meter-tall body began to swell, and the muscles in his arms, chest, abdomen, and legs bulged up. This feeling was like changing into the Hulk, and Roy could not help but roar! After a short while, he stopped growing bigger. He grew about fifty centimeters, and his weight increased quite a fair bit as well. The ground he was standing on now had a shallow pit from his weight increase, and even his wingspan grew wider. The blood-red light permeated his body, feeling as though it was radiating. Roy looked at the ground and picked up a stone the size of a grinding disc with both hands. He gauged it in his hands and felt that it was at least a few tens of kilograms. He pierced his right claw into the stone, picked it up with that hand, and then flung it forward! This large rock flew out with a whistling sound. It traveled for quite some time, drawing a curved trajectory before landing about a kilometer away! ¡°Ooh!¡± Roy exclaimed. Such strength was indeed incredible. Then Roy stomped on the ground and sprang out. He did not take too long to cross the kilometer and reach where the stone landed. I used¡­ about thirty seconds? Roy estimated the time he took and came to the conclusion that he could easily run at a speed of ninety kilometers an hour with his legs, like a car running on a highway. This speed was simply¡­ His power was so ridiculous that he did not know how much strength he had now. He opened the system interface and found that his strength attribute had increased from the original 77 to 108, and his speed increased from 35 to 50. That meant that the increase brought by his Bloodlust was about 40%. It was not like the 100% that Roy wanted, but it satisfied him since it only used up twenty magic energy. One point of magic energy brought an equivalent of a 2% increase in his attributes. Most importantly, the duration was very long, lasting about three whole minutes before the light of Bloodlust faded away. This was the optimal choice after automatic adaptation by the system. The increase might only be 40%, but the magic power consumption was within acceptable range. The duration was also enough to support a small-scale battle. Roy was naturally very satisfied with it. But the cherry on the top was that it did not fully consume the fallen soul! In fact, there was plenty left! This surprised Roy. It seemed like this fallen soul was not only of high quality, but it also contained more soul power than he had imagined. Roy thought about what to do with the remaining part of the fallen soul. He did not intend to make another skill, so he modified Bloodlust by adding another definition attribute to it: Can cast on specified target! In other words, after the modification, Roy could not only use Bloodlust on himself but also on targets that he wanted to enhance. Saving the modification consumed quite a lot of the fallen soul. The description of the fallen soul in the system was now ¡®nearly disappearing¡¯, meaning there was not much left. Roy still had the souls of Anna and Viken, as well as several other human souls that Lucius had contributed to him. They were all relatively large but were low-quality souls. After thinking about it, he used these souls to make a Magic Energy Growth Potion once again. After drinking the Magic Energy Growth Potion, Roy¡¯s magic energy increased more than a dozen points again, breaking through to forty. This way, he could at least ensure that his magic energy was enough to use Bloodlust twice. He basically exhausted his supply of ordinary souls, so Roy was now left with that ¡®holy soul fragment¡¯¡­ So, what can I do with a holy soul fragment? Chapter 39 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Roy now knew that there were several types of souls. The first type was the low-quality souls or the ordinary souls that existed everywhere. According to the creatures¡¯ intelligence and emotional richness, there were different sizes and soul power values. In the system, these ordinary souls were usually used to draw, create static objects, and even Roy¡¯s modifications. When Roy¡¯s definition of items involved extraordinary power, the consumption of such souls would increase substantially. The second type was the high-quality souls. Fallen souls and noble souls could be understood quite literally, and they should be of the same quality. Fallen souls were easy to produce. Noble souls were more difficult, so Roy guessed that even though they were of the same quality, they might have differences in energy values. Noble souls would contain more positive energy, while fallen souls would have more negative energy. Of course, this was just his speculation since he had yet to obtain a noble soul. No matter whether it was fallen souls or noble souls, the system used both to create dynamic derivatives, which were skills. For the system, it did not matter whether the energy was positive or negative, and it could use both. The only difference might be an increase in the consumption of souls for the creation of skills if Roy used an incorrect soul. For example, a noble soul might be completely consumed to create Bloodlust, unlike the fallen soul that had some remaining. As for the third type of souls, it was the holy soul that Roy now had in possession. If the first two types of souls were low quality and high quality, then holy souls would be superior-quality souls. It was possible to deduce from the soul name that other than holy souls, there would probably be evil souls that belonged to this category. If holy souls were obtained from angels, then evil souls would be obtained from high-level demons. The one Roy obtained might only be a soul fragment, but no matter what, it was a shard from a superior-quality soul. Other than it having too little soul power, it did not have much difference from a complete soul. He could basically use all of the system¡¯s functions now that he had obtained the high-quality fallen soul. Therefore, Roy was also curious about what this superior-quality soul could do, and he began communicating with the system. Most of the time, the system was mechanical in nature and responded based on inputs, so if he did not ask, it would not take the initiative to answer him. After a series of careful inquiries, Roy had a weird look on his face. According to the system, superior-quality souls were extremely rare. Under normal circumstances, if demons could contaminate holy souls and erode them with dark power, these souls would eventually degrade, and fallen angels would then be born in the Abyss of the Demon World. Fallen angels were not a natural evolutionary result of the Abyss of Hell, but they also belonged to a race of demons in the Abyss. At the same time, if angels obtained the evil souls of high-level demons, they could also give birth to angels after purification. Was this not wonderful? Angels and demons could actually be transformed into each other. This was why Roy had a strange look on his face¡­ However, demons could choose to devour holy souls if they were unwilling to transform them into fallen angels, and their demon power and resistance to holy power would greatly improve. In turn, angels could also choose to destroy the evil souls of demons and then transform them into pure holy power to absorb. Although Roy had only obtained a small piece of soul fragment, he could try to head deep into the Abyss and use the rich dark and chaotic power to erode it. Due to the special connection between soul fragments and the main soul, the soul fragment might transmit this contamination to the main soul and cause it to fall. However, the probability was small, and it might take a very long time. This was why this soul fragment was of great value. If Roy were to offer this soul fragment to the demon kings, it was an absolutely irresistible temptation to these rulers of the Abyss because it could possibly lead to the fall of Archangel Gabriel! Being able to add such a powerful fighting force to the Abyss was worth a shot even if there was a high price to pay. The above was just the normal use of holy souls for demons. There was only one way to use it in the system. Creating and making life! Yes, under normal circumstances, it was impossible for Roy to use low-quality and high-quality souls to materialize things like fish, cats, and dogs. Only by using superior-quality souls would he be able to achieve this. The creation of life! Suddenly, Roy felt that the system¡¯s usefulness rose to a new level! Ordinary people could also create life through intercourse with the opposite sex. However, the creation of life by the system was not referring to this, but the creation of life according to Roy¡¯s settings! He could freely customize not only the appearance but the personality, power, and abilities to create as many creatures as he liked. This isn¡¯t just a system anymore but a creator! How can the power of the system be so heaven-defying?! Should I call it Daddy System from now on? Roy did not want to follow the usual treatment method for this holy soul fragment. Offering it to a demon king was not in his consideration at all. Putting aside whether or not he could go deeper into the Abyss now, demons were temperamental, and Roy could not be sure how the demon king would reward him. Maybe he would get something, but getting nothing was also possible. The demon king might even stab him to death with a finger so that he would not need to reward him¡­ Therefore, Roy currently had only two options. One was to devour the soul fragment and enhance his strength and resistance to holy power. The other would be to create a life. Roy hesitated between the two options. The first option was the best, but Roy wanted the second as well. Needless to say, the so-called customized life was akin to giving the player in a game a pet or mount. To be honest, he had been in the Abyss for almost half a year. Killing and harvesting souls to strengthen himself dominated his days, and Roy had no one to communicate with. Even if he was summoned to other worlds, humans did not treat him as their own, so the loneliness within Roy was unimaginable. If he created a pet to accompany him, it might alleviate some loneliness for him. After returning to the nest, Roy finally made his decision. He could improve his strength and resistance to holy power as long as he had Daddy System and a lot of souls, so it would be better for him to use it to create a pet or a mount! Moreover, who said that pets and mounts did not bring enhancements? They could also help Roy fight! Therefore, Roy opened the system interface and started drawing. What kind of pet is good? While pondering, Roy unconsciously drew a dog ¡­ Chapter 40 Back in his university days, Roy had secretly raised a French bulldog in his dormitory. This kind of dog was really cute. Although it was small, it was simple, brave, and very loyal. He even made under-the-table deals with his dormitory supervisor for that little dog¡­ After he graduated, he regrettably had to give it to his friend to raise due to work commitments. However, he would visit the little guy from time to time. The little guy could still recognize Roy as its original owner, no matter how long it had been, making Roy very emotional. So when Roy thought of pets now, the first thing he thought of was naturally a doggy¡­ But Roy could not just draw a little puppy naively. Don¡¯t forget. He was in the Abyss of the Demon World. The sense of aesthetics here was completely different. The cute little French bulldog would basically be courting death here, and only a fierce appearance would lower the chances of him being bullied. Roy might want a pet to accompany him, but he did not want it to be killed soon after it was born. Therefore, the dog drawn by Roy was a ferocious-looking three-headed hellhound! In Greek mythology, the hellhound Cerberus guarded the entrance to the underworld for Hades. Roy did not know if there were any similar demons in the Abyss, but it would not prevent Roy from giving it that name. Logically speaking, using Gabriel¡¯s soul fragment to create a holy creature would be the best, but that would give rise to the same problem as earlier. He was in the Abyss, and a holy creature would stick out like a sore thumb and taunt all the demons in the entire Abyss. As such, Roy could only choose something like hellhound even though the attribute was not right. The hellhound he drew had extremely strong limbs and sharp claws. Its skin was covered with obsidian-like cuticles to enhance its defense, and it also had a viper head on its tail. The three heads looked more like wolf heads than dog ones, and they had sharp fangs in their mouths. Creating a creature was not complete with only drawing. It also required 3D modeling and synthesizing some of its basic motions and gestures like running, walking, biting, etc. It was rather complicated, and Roy patiently worked on it for seven whole days in the nest before all of the materials were complete. He then defined the various attributes and definitions of this three-headed hellhound: Loyal, fierce, obedient, curious, passionate, and smart for its personality. It was basically the same personality as the French bulldog he had raised. He set its height to around 130 to 140 centimeters, about the size of a small calf, and left its weight, strength, and speed for the system to optimize. However, Roy specified the same skill for all three heads¡ªBreath! All three heads could carry out breath attacks, but there were individual differences. From left to right, they were Fire Breath, Frost Breath, and Venom Breath. This way, all three heads could help Roy in combat in the future. Also, because Roy had demon wings and could fly, he was worried that the hellhound would not be able to keep up with him, so he also gave the hellhound a pair of demon wings and the Flight attribute. This was equivalent to a magically-modified three-headed hellhound. After giving it these definitions, Roy gave it some thought and finally added one more attribute to it: Can Grow! He specifically added this to prevent the system from fixing and limiting its future strength. After deliberating over the multiple attributes, Roy could not help but feel conflicted. He did not know if this holy soul fragment was enough to create this hellhound. He felt that this hellhound seemed to be quite strong, and the soul fragment might be from Archangel Gabriel, but it was only a small piece after all. The most valuable part of this soul fragment was its quality, not its soul power¡­ Forget it. Let¡¯s try it out first. I¡¯ll modify it again if it can¡¯t materialize. After he chose to save all the materials, the system interface changed. The drawings Roy drew fused together into a swirling light, something that had never happened when Roy used the system to customize. Interestingly, it was also the first time that the system did not give an immediate judgment on the degree of completion, but a prompt came: ¡°Generating customization¡­ 1%¡­ 2%¡­¡± The loading process was very slow, which caused Roy to become a little nervous. After some time, it finally reached 80%. Roy did not know if it was an illusion or something else, but he found that the nearer it was to completion, the slower the loading speed. This is probably a sign that it can¡¯t be completed, Roy thought. He had already decided what to modify. However, what surprised Roy was that even though it was loading slow, it finally finished in one shot. After the swirling light in the system interface disappeared, Roy felt a weight in his hand. He looked down and found a little black ball of meat in the center of his palm. This is a hellhound¡­ puppy?! Roy: ¡°¡­¡± F*ck! Where did my hellhound Cerberus go?! What¡¯s the use of a puppy?! The eyes of the puppy opened slowly under Roy¡¯s watchful gaze. It tried to support its chubby body in Roy¡¯s hand and stood up with some difficulty. It looked around cautiously at first before all three heads gazed collectively at Roy. This is our master! After confirming Roy¡¯s status through their gazes, the little tail of the hellhound started wagging immediately, and the eyes of all three heads showed joy. Then all three heads made their sounds toward Roy. Left: ¡°Aw!¡± Middle: ¡°Woo!¡± Right: ¡°Woof!¡± Roy: ¡°¡­¡± Roy, at two-meters tall, was sitting cross-legged, holding a little puppy about ten centimeters long. He did not know how to respond to this little guy sticking his tongues out to greet him. The scene was rather funny. He could not understand why the mighty three-headed hellhound he had set became a chubby little puppy. However, he was certain that it was the one he drew when he saw that little demon wings on its meaty back! What the hell went wrong? Roy opened his system interface and found an icon of the puppy at the foot of his main page. Just like him, this little puppy had its own attribute panel as well. Three-headed Hellhound Name: Unnamed Attribute: Dark Race: Unknown, Customized Creature Ownership: Host Lifespan: Unknown Strength: 23 Speed: 20 Magic Energy: 15 Activity: 17 Skills: Fire Breath, Frost Breath, Venom Breath Loaded Materials: Demon Wings Talent: Holy Resistance Explanation: Since this dark creature was created from a holy-attribute soul, it is innately resistant to holy power. All damage due to holy power will be reduced by 10%. The strength of this innate ability will increase with the growth of the creature. Items: None, not specified Explanation: Special creatures customized by the host have absolute loyalty to the host. Looking at the talent of the hellhound, Roy seemed to understand a little. It appeared in the form of a puppy probably because he specified that it could grow. Or perhaps the soul fragment was not enough for the original hellhound to appear. However, it seemed like the system compromised because he specified that it could grow. The system materialized this hellhound in its infant form, and it would slowly approach the form that Roy specified as it matured. After understanding what happened, Roy was finally relieved. It was good enough to materialize. In any case, his demon lifespan was very long, so he had the time to wait for it to grow up. He stretched his finger out carefully and rubbed the heads of the puppy. It was not afraid of Roy¡¯s sharp nails. All three of them scrambled to take turns to be rubbed by Roy, and their coordination was rather good. Looking at the little guy¡¯s reliance on him, Roy could not help but feel fuzzy inside. His choice was right. Feeling its master¡¯s happiness, the little hellhound puppy bounced twice on his palm and barked. ¡°Aw!¡± ¡°Woo!¡± ¡°Woof!¡± How did these cries come about? Roy had a weird look on his face. He remembered that he had not set the sound for the puppy. Why do they sound like a husky when they bark in unison? He felt that he should give this little guy a name, so Roy chewed on it and looked at its chubby body. He decided immediately. ¡°You will be called Fat Tiger from now on! Remember, only you can bully others in the future, and never the other way around. Understood?¡± Chapter 41 On a black and hot hill, two demons were fighting fiercely. One of them had a big head with demon horns protruding straight and sharp. It was good at attacking through collision. The other demon had strong hind legs and was good at jumping. Both of them were preying on each other, their eyes bloodshot. Their surroundings were now a great mess. The battle did not take long to reach a conclusion. The demon that was good at jumping found an opportune moment to pierce his fangs through the neck of the big-headed demon, landing a fatal blow. Purple blood oozed out, and the victorious demon stepped on his enemy¡¯s corpse and howled wildly. Just when he lowered his head to enjoy his spoils, a black shadow shot at him from behind. This demon that was good at jumping was shocked. He turned and tried to escape, but that black shadow pounced on him and bit his hind legs directly. The demon only managed to look at the predator at this point. It was a three-headed hellhound. This hellhound was still small, but the bites of its three heads were rather startling. After being bitten, the demon kicked his hind legs desperately, wanting to throw the little hellhound down. But no matter how he struggled, the hellhound did not loosen its grip. It just swayed around in the air. This demon picked up a stone from the ground and smashed it at the hellhound, but the hellhound chose this moment to loosen its grip. The little demon could not stop his attack in time and actually smashed his own foot with the stone. The demon roared angrily and grabbed at the hellhound, wanting to tear this thing in half. However, one of the heads actually breathed a blast of cold air before his hand could reach, nearly freezing his hand. After breathing out the cold air, the hellhound jumped, moved to the other side of the demon, and all three heads bit the demon. The demon screamed in pain and tried to jump out of the battlefield, but a sense of paralysis crept up the first bitten leg, making it so stiff that he fell to the ground. Seeing the demon falling to the ground, the hellhound rushed up excitedly, but it was careless this time. The demon rolled on the ground and punched the hellhound coming at him. The hellhound wailed as it flew out from the impact. It was not injured, but it hurt! The hellhound stood up and whimpered aggrievedly. Answering its sobs, a voice came from above. ¡°Okay, okay. Fat Tiger, you¡¯ve done well!¡± The wounded demon stiffened and looked up into the sky only to see a bigger demon flapping his wings and descending. He immediately realized that he would not be able to get away. It was Roy. Fat Tiger wagged his tail after he landed, rubbing himself against Roy¡¯s legs. In the past few days, Roy had been taking Fat Tiger out hunting to train his battle skills. Fat Tiger was indeed a hellhound. He battled fearlessly, rushing up without hesitation even if the demon or monster was bigger than him. However, he was in his infancy and could not yet complete a kill alone many times. Even so, Fat Tiger¡¯s auxiliary combat skills were remarkable. He was a qualified hound. Roy squatted and caressed Fat Tiger¡¯s head as a compliment. He then walked up to that injured demon, grabbed his hind legs, and smashed him into the ground twice, immediately killing him. Together with that big-headed demon not far away, Roy obtained two prey. Roy stored one of their souls and gave the other to Fat Tiger. This was what Roy had discovered when he was training Fat Tiger recently. He might be a custom-made creature, but he was not a demon. However, perhaps because Fat Tiger was created by a soul, he could actually devour souls like a demon. Moreover, he would grow bigger every time he did that. Fat Tiger was no longer a puppy with a size of ten centimeters. He had now grown to about forty centimeters, and his muscles were growing stronger as well. He had some might fighting and biting. His speed was increasing, but¡­ he still looked chubby! While Fat Tiger swallowed the soul, Roy collected some burnt black wood, piled them together, and called out to Fat Tiger. Fat Tiger came running. One of his mouths opened and breathed fire onto the wood, lighting a fire immediately. Roy used this fire to start roasting meat. Ever since he had Fat Tiger, Roy had been eating cooked food whenever he wanted. It was an accidental windfall. Previously, he had to go to the magma river to obtain a spark, but Fat Tiger was a portable lighter that he only needed to call. Roy distributed some of the roasted demon meat to Fat Tiger. Fat Tiger¡¯s three heads looked at Roy and barked their three different voices of aw, woo, and woof in unison to express his gratitude before starting the meal. Roy estimated that Fat Tiger would not need too long to reach the size that he initially set for him if Fat Tiger ate food and souls everyday like how he was doing now. Roy¡¯s psychological goal for Fat Tiger was to be a fighting pet. After Fat Tiger mastered some fighting skills, Roy was toying with the idea of having Fat Tiger fight alongside him. It was rare to see a demon and a dog collaborating in the upper level of the Abyss because demons usually operated individually and did not trust other demons at all. It was foreseeable that the demons Roy and Fat Tiger would encounter in the future were going to be really unlucky¡­ During these past few days, Roy had been training Fat Tiger, but he had not stopped exploring. He had abandoned the nest he had found previously and was already far from it. The upper Abyss was vast, and Roy¡¯s exploration was very different from the other low-rank demons. Powerful demons usually drew an area and designated it as their territory. They would prey and hunt in their territories and would not move unless expelled by stronger demons. Roy¡¯s exploration often led him into the territories of other demons, and he would come under their attacks. However, Roy was no longer worried since he had the Bloodlust skill and Fat Tiger aiding him. Throughout his journey, he had killed all the demons that initiated fights, including some powerful top low-rank demons. Roy was now almost unmatched among low-rank demons, and he would not need to detour unless he encountered an oversized opponent¡­ During his continuous exploration and advancement, Roy was naturally rewarded. He had found three places with altars of the Gate of the Abyss magic formation. Different from what Roy imagined, these altars were not necessarily found in extinct volcanoes. Some of them were in the open field. The three altars that he found undoubtedly covered a large area nearby. As long as there was an altar, the demons and monsters nearby would run to it from time to time, and then they would pass through the Gate of the Abyss. Although he did not know who built the altars, Roy guessed that their real role was not merely to let demons go to other worlds. A bigger possibility was that they were designed for battle. These altars were like base station signal towers. As long as they sent out a signal, the nearby demons would receive it¡­ In addition to the altars, Roy had covered thousands of kilometers in this upper Abyss. Up until now, he had not encountered a single middle-rank demon, baffling Roy. Could the middle-rank demons living in the lower levels of the Abyss not be bothered to come up, or is there something that prevents them from coming up at all? Chapter 42 Fat Tiger grew constantly as the days passed and became more ferocious with each hunt. However, Fat Tiger¡¯s growing curiosity from the ¡®curious¡¯ attribute Roy set when designing him made Roy a little helpless. After being able to hunt alone, Fat Tiger stopped killing demons and monsters immediately, and he would tease them over and over. He would first let the prey escape and then chase it from behind. He would knock down the opponent with a swoop and then let the prey go again. He would simply use his claws to hold the opponent down if he saw some strangely-shaped demons and then use the six eyes of his three heads to observe the prey. He would only kill the prey when he got bored of it. And when Roy brought him on explorations, he would run around. Although he would run back quickly, he would come back with some strange things dangling in his mouths from time to time. Most of them were demon corpses in the wilderness, though there were also strangely-shaped stones, eggshells left by certain monsters, and so on. He would offer the things he brought back to Roy, his master, and then look at Roy while waiting for praise with anticipation. Whenever this happened, Roy was caught between laughter and tears. The hellhound was a dog after all¡­ The only saving grace was that Roy had yet to settle down and set up a home. Otherwise, Fat Tiger would have probably torn his house down like a husky. During this time, Roy had been feeding Fat Tiger a part of the hunted souls to promote his growth. He stored the remaining ones to make Magic Energy Growth Potions. After he set the definitions, these potions considerably increased the efficiency of souls, and this method of increasing his magic energy was much better than simply devouring souls. Roy¡¯s magic energy increased to more than ninety in two months. He was about to break a hundred. Fat Tiger had nearly matured, and the harvest he obtained from the Van Helsing world had almost been digested, so Roy could not help but want to satisfy his wanderlust in other worlds. After returning from the Van Helsing world, Roy understood one thing. The Gates of the Abyss probably connected to some parallel worlds. However, the main characters of these worlds were not true main characters because they could be killed far too easily. Therefore, Roy speculated that these so-called main characters were actually just special characters born at a certain point in the evolution of these worlds. Even if they no longer existed, the worlds would still exist and continue to operate and evolve. Only a Van Helsing world might not be able to show it, but Roy had a premonition that if he chose to be summoned again, he would likely be more or less familiar with that world! Whether demons or angels, they were both creatures imagined by humans in the final analysis. Since they truly existed now, it meant that human fantasies became realities! The originally fantasy world of Van Helsing became a real parallel world, so it would not be surprising if other worlds that humans fantasized about were to appear. Roy did not know why this happened, but he felt that it was probably related to humans. He linked it to how his system transformed and materialized the things he drew. It made Roy increasingly wonder whether or not all information might be materialized. The human imagination was very rich. They generated a lot of information when their fantasies about the mysterious were recorded and materialized through images. This information gave birth to the existence of angels and demons. At the same time, it spawned numerous fantasy worlds. In turn, angels and demons continuously appeared in the human worlds, which also deepened the human cognition of the two, so the fantasy became clearer and clearer. Humans, angels, and demons then formed a cyclical mutual interference. Souls became something that connected all three of them, thus seeming so important. Roy had conceived these thoughts, but he did not know if he was right since he was actively trying to find a reasonable explanation for all this. Not only him, but humans had been looking for logical explanations to explain the unknown since ancient times. Perhaps he could only find the answer after more contact with the Abyss, the human worlds, and even the Angel world¡­ After a few days, Roy found a new altar with Fat Tiger. This was the fourth altar he found so far, and it was in between two adjacent mountain valleys. ¡°Fat Tiger, jump up!¡± Roy stepped onto the altar and waved at Fat Tiger to come over. Roy went up and sat near the edge of the magic formation while Fat Tiger followed and sat beside him. Roy waited silently for the magic formation to open, for someone to summon a demon. Roy had no clue whether or not he could bring Fat Tiger along. While Fat Tiger was a hellhound, he was not of the demon race, so Race was not sure if the Gates of the Abyss would accept him or not. Even if it could accept him, Roy did not know if the Ouroborus Mark would be effective on him or not. Therefore, if Fat Tiger really could not be summoned over as well, Roy could only reject the contract and come back. Then he would wait for Fat Tiger to grow into a full-fledged adult before Roy could rest assured and travel to other worlds. He could also let Fat Tiger guard the altar and drive the nearby demons away in case he was injured when he returned. It was just an experiment this time, so Roy did not need to consider anything about offerings. However, he felt that it was important to be vigilant. The worlds that demons could travel to usually had the existence of their archenemies, the angels. They might not necessarily meet head-on, but he had to be careful. Moreover, he took advantage of Gabriel previously and took one of his soul fragments away. Therefore, Roy needed to take precautions in case he might encounter a stronger incarnation of Gabriel. He knew that a weaker incarnation of Gabriel, like Van Helsing, was rather rare. Moreover, a soul fragment of an angel would immediately be retrieved by the light of Heaven after leaving its incarnation. If Gabriel sensed any problems with the soul fragment, he would immediately descend to protect it. Under such double protection, it was a miracle that he had managed to bring back the soul fragment. The souls of angels had been successfully obtained by demons before. Otherwise, fallen angels would not exist. However, it was very rare for demons to obtain souls at the level of Gabriel. It was one in ten thousand. He was lucky, but Roy was definitely blacklisted by Heaven. Once caught, he would certainly be hammered to death, so he had to be careful. Roy did not wait too long before the magic formation on the altar lit up. Roy hugged Fat Tiger, placed him under his armpit, and stood in the magic formation. The aura on the other end of the Gate of the Abyss was bloody and hot, and the bloody smell was strange as well. It seemed to be mixed with something, unlike the ordinary bloody smell. Roy merely wanted to test it out this time, so he did not think too much of that strangeness and immediately responded to the summon. What Roy did not notice was that the Fat Tiger in his embrace sniffed the smell he thought was strange in excitement¡­ ¡­ The mist from the Gate of the Abyss enshrouded Roy. He realized with joy that the Fat Tiger in his arms was disappearing along with him. It seemed like he really could bring Fat Tiger through the Gates of the Abyss with him! Fat Tiger looked a little nervous. It was his first encounter with a Gate of the Abyss. He looked at his master, Roy, and himself turning into nothingness and could not help barking. The light went from bright to dim and then again from dim to bright. After experiencing the same thing he went through previously, Roy found himself in a strange environment. He was also in a magic formation, but the surrounding was fuming hot, misleading Roy into thinking that he was still in the Abyss. Fat Tiger was still in his embrace. At the same time, Roy could feel that the repulsive force of this world on him was not as strong as the previous world. While Roy was feeling the differences in his surroundings, a voice rang beside his ear. ¡°Ohhhhh! Seems like a demon that isn¡¯t a hellhound has also been summoned! How strange. Does he also like blood mixed with the urine of a griffon?¡± Roy turned and looked at the owner of the voice. He was flabbergasted. The owner of the voice turned out to be a demon! This demon was a humanoid one with crimson skin. He had a leather whip in his hand, a black steel helmet covering his face, and a pair of long black demon horns protruding out of his helmet. He was big, and even though he did not have a pair of demon wings behind him, his entire body had the aura of burning sulfur. He was definitely a demon. What baffled Roy the most was that he could feel a strong sense of suppression by the demon, making him really uncomfortable. Perhaps it was because Roy stared at him for quite some time, but the demon suddenly felt uncomfortable, so he whipped Roy and shouted at him, ¡°What are you looking at? Hurry up and get out of the magic formation!¡± Chapter 43 Roy felt pain the moment the whip lashed onto him, showing the demon¡¯s great strength. The pain made Roy angry. He could feel that the demon in front of him was not simple, but he had to show the temper befitting that of a demon right now. Therefore, Roy roared, dropped Fat Tiger from his arms, and rushed at the demon. Once Fat Tiger landed on the ground, he barked and followed Roy to attack. That demon was already standing not far away at the edge of the magic formation. Roy¡¯s charge brought him almost instantly to the other party. He stretched out his claws, grabbed the demon¡¯s neck, and tried to press him down. However, what he did not expect was for the demon to not dodge and instead hit the corner of Roy¡¯s mouth backhanded. The tremendous force was difficult for Roy to withstand, and he flew straight out. When Fat Tiger rushed out to bite the demon¡¯s leg, he was also sent flying with a kick, causing Fat Tiger to whimper while in the air. ¡°Puh!¡± Roy stood up from the ground and spat out purplish-red blood. This demon¡¯s punch nearly made all his teeth fall out. Roy knew that he had encountered someone powerful this time. Is this demon a middle-rank demon? Or the more powerful high-rank demon? Roy could not be sure, but he could feel the aura from his opponent suppressing him. Under the influence of this aura, Roy felt that nothing in his body was functioning well, and he could not fully exert his strength! This was definitely the suppression that only a demon with a higher rank than him could possess. After standing up, Roy helped Fat Tiger up. His three heads shrunk at Roy¡¯s feet, seeming to air his grievance to his master. ¡°Eh?¡± Seeing this scene, the demon was a little surprised and could not help saying, ¡°I thought you were teleported while battling this hellhound¡­ Seems like that isn¡¯t the case!¡± Roy did not answer. He opened his demon wings, flew up, and dived at the demon with the help of gravity. It was not like he was irrational, rushing to fight against a more powerful opponent. He knew that a demon summoner was definitely not anything good. This time, Roy did not choose well in responding to the summon. He did not want to sign a contract with a demon, so he had to resist and not give the demon time to express his wishes. There would be no demon contract if the other party could not express his wishes. He could then return to the Abyss with the repulsive force of this world. And Roy¡¯s current advantage was that he came through the Gate of the Abyss, so the Ouroborus Mark protected his soul from destruction. Even if he were to die fighting the other party, he would wake up in the Abyss. Demon wings? Does he have the bloodline of a high-rank demon? The demon was a little doubtful after seeing Roy¡¯s wings. He actually saw them when Roy first appeared in the magic formation. But in their collapsed form, he did not see them clearly and thought that Roy was just an ordinary winged demon, only seeing them clearly now that Roy spread them. Not all high-rank demons had demon wings, but those with demon wings definitely had the bloodline of a high-rank demon. It was a rule of the Abyss. When this demon saw that Roy dared to resist, he wanted to kill him, but he dismissed that idea after seeing Roy¡¯s demon wings. He sneered and raised the whip in his hand, preparing to bring Roy down from the air. However, Roy used Bloodlust on himself at that moment. His body glowed with red light, and his strength and speed suddenly increased. Before the whip could reach him, Roy knocked down this demon! His strength could not knock the demon down before, but he could now. With the enhancements from Bloodlust and the dive attack, this demon could no longer stand steady. When he fell to the ground, two opposing forces collided and even made a big pit in the ground! At the bottom of the big pit, Roy pressed one hand on this demon¡¯s face, pressed the fingers of his other hand together to make a knife, and pierced straight at the opponent¡¯s heart! The demon felt the impending danger and reached out to grab Roy¡¯s claws. However, Roy¡¯s steel-like nails still stabbed into his chest, and purplish-red blood instantly splattered out. After being wounded, the demon under Roy was not angered but smiled instead. He held Roy¡¯s wrist tightly, preventing Roy from stabbing any deeper. ¡°Hahaha! Good job, let me guess. You¡¯re planning to kill me and return to the Abyss, right?¡± Roy ignored the demon with a cold expression. Although he could not get his hands out, he still had a tail. The three-edged blade-shaped tail tip closed, raised high up in the air, and went for the demon¡¯s arm. Right at this moment, the two pupils under the demon¡¯s helmet suddenly lit up! ¡°Weakness!¡± With the demon¡¯s voice, a dim light appeared on Roy. This light disappeared in a flash, as though it melted into his body. The next moment, Roy¡¯s entire body felt as though he had over-exercised, suddenly feeling sore and weak all over. The tip of his tail merely scratched the demon¡¯s skin before it could no longer move forward¡­ The effect of Bloodlust was still going on, but it seemed as though Roy had lost its enhancements. The demon below him kicked and knocked him over! The moment he was kicked, Roy¡¯s heart squeezed. This demon was undoubtedly using magic. However, a Weakness spell could actually offset the 40% enhancement of Bloodlust. Just how high was the level of his magic? Fat Tiger immediately rushed over and guarded Roy when he landed. He gritted his teeth at the demon, all three throats growling with threat. After standing up, the demon sent his whip flying toward Fat Tiger and Roy! Although he had just used magic to make Roy lose his combat power in a flash, the holes in his chest created by Roy made him a little afraid. If he had released the magic a little later, his arm would have been pierced by Roy¡¯s tail, and he might not have had the strength to stop Roy¡¯s stab through his chest. Then his entire chest would have had a huge hole¡­ Damm it, judging from his aura, this demon is obviously merely a low-rank demon, but I almost suffered a huge loss. The demon could not help but be furious as he whipped Roy and Fat Tiger in anger. Roy still had some strength in his body at the moment, but he knew that he would not be able to win against the opponent as long as his magic continued. Therefore, he could only hug Fat Tiger in his embrace and shield his head with one head. Even though he was being whipped, he did not give the demon any pleasure by letting a single sound out. However, his eyes hidden beneath his arm stared coldly at the demon. He had to memorize how this demon looked. F*ck. I¡¯ll hunt him down and kill him no matter what in the future! After lashing out dozens of times in succession, the demon finally stopped. He seemed to perceive Roy¡¯s thoughts and sneered. ¡°Hmph! Do you think you can go back?¡± He grabbed the whip and pulled it twice, making it crackle crisply. ¡°Let me tell you, the power of Urgash, the Dragon of Chaos, affects this world, causing the repulsive force of this world to be much weaker for demons from the Abyss! Even if they don¡¯t enter a demon contract, demons will stay in this world for a long time. If you really want to go back, you have to either activate the teleportation formation with your own magic power or be killed!¡± What?! Roy was shocked. Seriously?! Seeing the shook on Roy¡¯s face, the demon laughed with satisfaction. ¡°That¡¯s right. Why else do you think we demons can have a foothold and go on a crusade in this world?¡± He walked up to Roy, kicked him over, and stepped on his chest. ¡°You have to stay in this world for at least a year before you can be sent back through this world¡¯s repulsive force, so don¡¯t even think about running away. I have a lot of time to catch you again. At the same time, don¡¯t think about actively seeking death. There¡¯s something here that can completely annihilate the existence of a demon. You¡¯d better behave yourself!¡± A demon contract appeared beside Roy suddenly. ¡°However, don¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t take care of you. There are great benefits to staying in this world. Seeing that both of us possess superior lineage as high-rank demons, I¡¯ll give you a chance. Sign this contract and submit to me, Xeron. Fight for me, and this contract will reward you with 10% of the spoils. This is the greatest concession I can give you!¡± Chapter 44 High-rank demon?! He¡¯s actually a high-rank demon?! Roy had a vague guess before. Even a middle-rank demon could not have offset his Bloodlust effect with a single spell. But hearing for himself the other party acknowledging that he was a high-rank demon still left Roy in amazement. Damn it, what bad luck. I didn¡¯t expect a high-rank demon to summon a demon. If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have stepped into the magic formation and responded to the summon¡­ Roy was very clear of how high-level demons viewed the low-level ones. There were only two attitudes¡ªkill or enslave. There were no other options. Roy did not have to look at the demon contract to know that it was an enslavement contract. Roy did not want to become someone¡¯s slave, even if the other party was a high-rank demon. Perhaps, in the eyes of other demons, it was a matter of course to submit to high-level ones, but Roy was an anomaly among demons. His mentality determined that he would never be willing to become enslaved. He was preparing to take a gamble and fight this demon. Even if his soul suffered damage, Roy wanted to go back. Even if the other party was also a demon and an expert in playing with souls, as long as it was not an archenemy of demons like angels, he would not be able to break through the protection of the Ouroborus Mark on Roy¡¯s soul. The problem was that Roy could not do anything about Xeron¡¯s magic. Xeron only needed to cast Weakness to negate Roy¡¯s power. How could he fight under this circumstance? And from observing Xeron¡¯s attitude, he seemed unwilling to kill him. Roy could opt not to sign the contract, but then he would have to stay in this world for a year, and Xeron would most likely lock him up. What difference would that be from being imprisoned? After thinking about it, there was only one method¡ªactivating the magic formation on his own to go back! Therefore, while Xeron was still talking, Roy secretly placed his hand on the magic formation and attempted to input his magic energy to activate the teleportation formation. He recalled that it was possible to activate the summoning formation even with the weakest magic power. However¡­ nothing happened! What¡¯s wrong? Is it because there was no ritual, or is it a different kind of summoning ritual when a demon wants to send itself back?? Roy was still in dismay when Xeron sensed that Roy had attempted to input his magic energy. Xeron asked in a surprised tone, ¡°You¡­ can output magic power? Ah, yes, you have the bloodline of a high-rank demon, so it¡¯s not surprising for you to have an output circuit, but¡­¡± Xeron touched his demon horns with some doubts. ¡°But when I activated the magic formation, it was meant to summon in the upper Abyss. How did you, a demon with a high-rank bloodline, end up in the upper Abyss?¡± As he said that, he looked at the Fat Tiger in Roy¡¯s arms. ¡°And this hellhound, I have never seen a hellhound with demon wings¡­ How peculiar! What kind of variant is this?¡± There were too many mysteries on Roy. And although Xeron had doubts, he never doubted Roy¡¯s identity because Roy similarly had the unique demonic aura that belonged to the Abyss of the Demon World. He would not be mistaken about this. So after some doubts, Xeron did not think much about it. Given how vast the Abyss was, was it not normal for there to be a few strange things? He decided to let the matter go and instead increasingly wanted to subdue Roy. He felt that even though Roy was a low-rank demon, he was definitely an elite among them! There were similar examples before, and even demons of the same kind could have huge differences between them. Occasionally, a much stronger demon than the rest would be born, and these demons were known as the ¡®elite demons¡¯ among that rank. Therefore, he took the rare patience he had and said to Roy, ¡°As I¡¯ve told you, don¡¯t waste your energy. If you really want to send yourself back, you need to reverse input magic power in the summoning formation, but this requires not merely a little but a massive amount of magic. If you think you can easily send yourself back, you¡¯d be wrong!¡± He gradually grew impatient while speaking. ¡°There¡¯s a limit to my patience. I will give you one last chance. If you¡¯re unwilling to sign the contract and submit to me, then I will cuff you and throw you into the human countries. Those angels in the city in the clouds will play a good host!¡± Roy was helpless. He felt that there was no way back, so he could only stare at the wording of the contract. The contents of this demon contract were as such. Roy had to submit to Xeron. During his stay in this world, he had to obey his orders and fight for Xeron as his subordinate until he died or was expelled. In this period, he had to hand over all the souls that he captured on the battlefield to Xeron. In return, Xeron would provide Roy with fixed meals. It was initially like this. However, in order to attract Roy, an elite demon, Xeron added a clause at the end of the contract: if a battle was won, then Roy would also get 10% of the souls harvested in the battle as a reward! Looking at the contents of the contract, it suddenly dawned on Roy why high-rank demons like Xeron would appear in this world. It was precisely because they could remain in this world for a long time, so they did not hesitate to build their armies and start wars in this world. For every battle won, the winning party could obtain a large number of souls on the battlefield. The way high-rank demons harvested souls was much quicker than that of a lone demon hunting souls! If Roy were merely a normal low-rank demon, it would have been impossible for Xeron to share the spoils of war, and he would have treated Roy like a slave and ruthlessly exploited him. Roy had to admit that he was fortunate to have added demon wings in his modifications. High-rank demons paid attention to bloodlines, but Xeron would never know that Roy¡¯s bloodline was actually very complicated. He only viewed Roy in a new light after mistakenly identifying his bloodline¡­ In general, this contract was still an enslavement contract, but it was much better in comparison to what other summoned demons received. Ten percent of the souls meant that Roy had changed from a slave to a contractor. So, after closer examination and finding no traps in it, Roy signed and effected the contract. As he saw Roy signing the contract, Xeron laughed with pride. He removed his helmet to reveal his appearance. It was a human-like face. If not for those demon horns, Roy would not have any doubts that he was a human. Being humanoid was often a characteristic of high-rank demons. ¡°Come down. I still need to continue with recruitment!¡± Xeron pointed at Roy. ¡°You are the owner of that hellhound, so I won¡¯t sign a contract with it. You are in charge of it from now on! Don¡¯t send it away. Whatever orders I give you applies to it as well!¡± This was Xeron¡¯s order. Roy could not disobey it after signing the contract, so he nodded. In fact, this was fine. Only Roy knew that Fat Tiger was not a real hellhound and could not enter into a contract with anyone. And since Xeron did not sign a contract with him, he would not find out about it. ¡°I will now give you a task. Go to the surface and observe the progress of the volcanic crater!¡± Xeron continued, ¡°After I have summoned sufficient troops, I will detonate the volcano!¡± Roy did not know why Xeron wanted to detonate the volcano, but he did not ask and left with Fat Tiger. He was currently underground, and the reason he experienced a burning sensation when he emerged from the summoning formation was because of the volcano. This place seemed to be the position of one of the underground magma rivers, and following along the magma river was the entrance to the bottom of the volcano. After climbing out from the bottom to the crater, Roy found that there were already a large number of Abyss creatures here, but most of them were low-level demons. They were following a set of drawn patterns while making a mercury-like liquid and pouring it onto these patterns to form a large magic formation surrounding the volcano. Thinking about what Xeron said earlier about wanting to detonate the volcano, Roy instantly understood the use of this magic formation. Its use was to forcefully detonate the volcano. Otherwise, Roy guessed that this volcano would not erupt in the near term. Seeing these low-level demons at work, Roy did not intervene. He flew into the sky with Fat Tiger and looked at the surroundings of the volcano. Heh. Urgash, the Dragon of Chaos, and that city in the clouds¡­ The Heroes of Might and Magic world that I¡¯ve been summoned to this time is a very dangerous world! Roy mocked. Well, if it¡¯s very dangerous for a demon like me in this world, do you think a high-rank demon like you will be safe? Wanting to enslave me, think again¡­ Chapter 45 After the completion of the pouring of mercury into the magic formation, Xeron appeared at the crater. He stood at the edge of the magic formation as his hands began to glow, and his mouth changed something softly. After a while, the magic formation started to glimmer. Xeron suddenly stomped his demon¡¯s hoof onto the ground. A loud noise reverberated, and the entire volcano began to shake. Like a major earthquake, the entire mountain was shaking, and many demons fell to the ground. The magic formation that Xeron had them fill was actually an amplifying formation. He used the effect of this amplification and cast the Earthquake spell, letting the magic penetrate to the bottom of the volcano. ¡°Retreat!¡± Xeron ordered. The demons gathered on the volcano ran for their lives. Even though they had lived in a world with volcanoes and magma, it did not mean that demons were not afraid of a volcanic eruption. On the contrary, demons most feared volcanic eruptions because they clearly knew the destructive power of volcanic eruptions. There were approximately two hundred demons that Xeron had summoned. Shortly after these demons fled for their lives, the volcano, which had been affected by the seismic activity, reached its critical point and made a deafening roar before erupting. Thick black smoke containing volcanic ash billowed into the sky from the crater. Due to the immense force of the volcanic eruption, numerous large and small burning stones spewed out of the volcano and flew in all directions like fairies scattering flowers. The sight was beautiful and terrifying. With the eruption, hot lava spilled out from the crater. The streams of fiery hot lava flowed down the volcano and burned all the trees and bushes along the way. Some little animals did not escape in time and perished in the flowing lava¡­ The volcanic eruption took two hours before subsiding. But within a five-kilometer radius of the volcano was all scorched earth, and not an inch of grass was left. Some of the lava had already begun to cool, turning into black ground, while some of it was still scorching hot and emitting dark red light and smoke. Xeron looked at his masterpiece with pride and laughed wildly. He was very satisfied with the scorched land and thought that he could finally start building a city. Yes, the purpose of detonating the volcano was to build an environment suitable to live in for demons. Scenic greenery and water did not look demonic at all. Demons still loved these kinds of environments full of sulfuric air¡­ Under Xeron¡¯s berating, the two hundred-odd low-level demons, including Roy, began to work. They found large rocks and leveled the ground as much as possible while the lava was still soft to build the foundation. After laying the foundation, they began building the city¡­ Roy did not take part in the building this time. He brought Fat Tiger and became the supervisor of these demons. With the city blueprint and Xeron¡¯s leather whip in hand, he supervised these low-level demons to build according to the plan. These demons were not construction worker material, so Roy did not have it easy supervising them and could not take his eyes off their work. Otherwise, they would stack the walls like a pile of instant noodles in disarray. Moreover, the demons lacked equipment. What they built was made of nothing but stone and wood, and such structures were unreliable and prone to collapse. But the demons had ideas too. As they were near a volcano, they sent some demons to obtain lava and waited for it to cool before pouring it onto the structures to fill the gaps and strengthen the walls. As the city gradually took shape, Xeron brought new blueprints and got the demons to begin building their own living quarters. To put it bluntly, these were their nests. Every type of demon had their preferred nest styles. After construction, the demons spontaneously sorted themselves and moved into them. Xeron once again engraved summoning formations among these nests and continued to summon the same types of demons into this world. For example, in the demon kennels used to house hellhounds, Xeron would only summon hellhounds when he was among the kennels. Every time he summoned a new batch, he would sign a contract with these hellhounds and let them stay in these demon kennels. During this period, Roy had been secretly observing Xeron¡¯s actions. He realized that the demons that Xeron summoned were typically from a few variants. It was likely because he needed similar types of demons in the same battalion, so he did not summon demons that were too complicated. And every time Xeron summoned demons, he could accurately get what he wanted. Roy observed for a while before understanding the trick to it. Xeron seemed to understand clearly what each demon liked. For example, when he wanted to summon the little demons, he added the powdered eggshells of birds and worms into fresh blood as offerings to modify the scent of the blood. Every time he used this type of offering, he could summon a large number of little demons. These little demons were naturally those that had not been born long and had just entered the upper Abyss. Perhaps the smell of the powdered eggshells in the blood reminded them of the times that they just hatched and ate their demon eggshells, so they rushed to be teleported into this world. Once summoned, their fates were sealed. How much combat strength could these newborn little demons have? Xeron summoned them to increase the number of construction workers and also to prepare cannon fodder for the fighting to come. In addition to summoning these little demons, there was also the method to summon hellhounds¡ªadding the urine of a griffon to blood. Xeron had caught some wild griffons and reared them. When he mixed the griffin urine into the blood, the temptation to hellhounds was absolutely astounding! This situation reminded Roy of his past life when he learned how to fish, using different bait for various types of fish¡­ When Roy was responding to the summon at the Gate of the Abyss, he smelled this stench that was griffon urine mixed with blood. He was wondering why the bloody smell was strange, but little did he know that Xeron was using this method to lure hellhounds. If not for his ignorance, he would not have entered mistakenly¡­ The demon summoning ritual was such. Because you were unable to see what it was like on the other end of the Gates of the Abyss, there was no way to avoid risk. Once you encountered this kind of summoning trap, you could only rely on your strength to get out of trouble. Only a demon would best understand a demon. It was unknown how long this high-rank demon, Xeron, had lived. When he felt he needed certain types of demons, he had the means to summon them. The Abyss was so vast that no one had any idea how many demons were living in it. Even with the complicated bloodlines among low-rank demons, with all sorts of different looks, it was not difficult to find many of the same kind among them. And without exception, he enslaved all the demons he summoned. In order to deal with the upcoming war, Xeron could not let these summoned demons return easily. Here, Xeron was a demon lord, and the summoned demons were his people. Since Xeron blocked their way home, the demons could only let him get what he wanted¡­ Of course, there were demons like Roy that did not cooperate after being summoned and resisted. However, after being whipped, they gave in, signed the contract, and obediently worked for Xeron. Roy witnessed this and turned a blind eye to it, having no sympathy for them. Instead, he knew that Xeron¡¯s actions were consistent with demon behavior. There was never any warmth between demons. Apart from killing, it was using. Only on a few occasions were their ideas similar. Even if high-level demons valued bloodline, it was only for those in the same rank. It was normal for the high-level ones to treat the low-level ones like slaves and beat them. Xeron summoning demons to fight for him cost almost nothing, but the return was a large number of souls. With such a high rate of return, let alone demons, even human capitalists would come rushing. With the passing of time, this demon city gradually grew, and at this moment, two high-rank demons appeared to meet Xeron¡­ These two high-rank demons came riding on nightmare horses and brought with them a small demon army. These nightmare warhorses were temperamental, and their bodies were covered in shiny, black, hardened skin. They had a single demon horn on their heads and four hoofs burning with flames, leaving a trail of burnt prints wherever they went¡­ These nightmare warhorses were also demons and not monsters. Because they were intelligent, they were a kind of middle-rank demon. Many high-rank demons liked to enslave these nightmare warhorses to serve as mounts. Both the high-rank demons wore cloaks and hid their looks. After entering the demon city, they began talking with Xeron in the interior hall. Roy, this elite demon, had been serving as Xeron¡¯s deputy since he had a higher intelligence. So when the three high-rank demons were speaking, Roy, who was waiting outside the hall, easily heard their conversation¡­ Chapter 46 ¡°Xeron, well done. I didn¡¯t expect you to cause the volcano to erupt and build a city so quickly!¡± In the hall, one of the high-rank demons said to Xeron, ¡°King Kreegan is very pleased with your performance and has instructed me to bring you a reward!¡± ¡°No matter what the reward is, nothing can make me happier than the impending war!¡± Xeron replied. ¡°Did His Majesty say when we can start marching?¡± ¡°Yes, we can get ready to set off!¡± the high-rank demon said. ¡°But there¡¯s a problem now. We might not be able to attack the capital of Erathia with our allies, the Dungeon Overlords. According to the reports from our spies, someone has blocked the path to Steadwick, the capital of Erathia!¡± ¡°Who?¡± Xeron asked with displeasure. ¡°The AvLee elves!¡± the high-rank demon responded with great annoyance. ¡°They have always been allies of Erathia. Not long ago, a lord of the AvLee Elves brought troops and rushed to support Erathia. Now, they¡¯ve not only blocked our path but also seemed to have found out about our existence. According to the spy reports, they¡¯ve stationed on the main road and built fortifications, preparing to stop our troops at the border of Erathia¡­¡± ¡°Then kill them!¡± Xeron pounded the table. ¡°Those weak elves, they can¡¯t stop us. With the iron hooves of our Inferno army, all obstacles will turn into ashes!¡± Another high-rank demon, who had kept quiet all along, spoke in a coveting manner, ¡°I have the same idea, Xeron. The souls of those elves are very delicious¡­¡± ¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be that easy! We¡¯ve found out that among this army of AvLee elves is the Gold Dragon Queen. She is leading a large number of gold dragons to assist the elven army. Rashka, Xeron, those gold dragons are hard to deal with!¡± There was silence in the hall for a while before Xeron said, ¡°You¡¯re right, Ignatius. We need a stronger army lineup!¡± The high-rank demon known as Ignatius nodded. ¡°Summon some high-rank demons. Only these high-rank demons can help us against the gold dragons!¡± The other high-rank demon Rashka was unhappy. ¡°But if we summon high-rank demons to help, we¡¯ll have to share some of the souls that we harvest¡­¡± Xeron said, ¡°Just share them. With the dragons around, it¡¯ll be difficult to win by just relying on some low-level demons. Our first task now is to work with our allies and surround Steadwick. In the history of Erathia, it has never fallen into enemy hands. Now, we must make history!¡± ¡°Good. We¡¯ve reached a consensus!¡± Ignatius said. ¡°So, who stays here to summon those high-rank demons?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t stay here!¡± Rashka immediately said. ¡°Staying put in the demon city means I can¡¯t go out to fight and harvest souls. This is intolerable for me!¡± Ignatius said to Xeron, ¡°Then, Xeron, do you want to remain here?¡± ¡°Why me?¡± Xeron said with great displeasure, ¡°I¡¯ve stayed here long enough this month just to build this damn city, and you still want me to remain here?! I want blood, I want to kill, I want souls! Who can give these if I stay here?!¡± ¡°All right!¡± Ignatius sighed. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll stay. You guys can set off with the troops first and get rid of the small reconnaissance forces on the way. After I summon a large enough army of demons, I¡¯ll catch up.¡± ¡°Hahaha! Ignatius, what a great buddy you are!¡± Rashka laughed out loud upon hearing that Ignatius was willing to remain. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll leave some of those pretty elven women for you!¡± ¡°Say no more. I¡¯m worried I¡¯ll regret it if you keep going!¡± Ignatius said. ¡°Damn it. I should have just brought one of the Heretic Lords along when I came. That way, he could have stayed here while I went¡­¡± In the Inferno faction, in addition to pure demons like Xeron, Rashka, and Ignatius, there were some lords who were believers of demons and could also lead demons in the war. These leaders were humans who were ostracized by the human kingdoms because of their belief in demons, and they were frequently known as Heretics. Ignatius was referring to these lords. As Roy stood guard outside the door and listened to the conversation of the three high-rank demons, he sank into deep thought. He knew that this was a Heroes of Might and Magic world. But because this was a real world, the situation was very different from the original one in the game. Here, the Inferno faction leader heroes were actually some high-rank demons. They did not recruit their army using gold coins but summoned it from the Abyss. Well, truth be told, what could demons do with gold coins? They did not buy anything and had no concept of money. The army of the other factions could have been recruited and probably trained. The heroes leading the troops were high-rank demons, and the high-level soldiers were also big demons that were high-rank demons. At most, their difference was between the top and the bottom. And this led to a problem. Xeron and the others had to modify the contract when they decided to fight against a strong enemy, but high-rank demons could not enslave other high-rank ones, so they could only transact. The low-rank demons were enslaved, while the middle-rank demons were treated as mounts. Only the same high-rank demons could transact equally. From this, it could be seen that the caste system among demons was divided very clearly. Only strength, bloodline, and rank were crucial in determining the status of a demon. Actually, from another perspective, Roy gained an advantage by staying in this world. In the Abyss, he had no opportunity to come into contact with high-rank demons, so he did not understand the class division among them. But in this Heroes of Might and Magic world, he had seen not only middle-rank demons but also high-rank demons. With more observation, he would likely be able to understand the differences between the ranks, which could prove useful for reference for his future promotion. What Roy discovered now was another huge difference. In the game, heroes led an army and used all types of magic and their own unique traits to provide assistance and bonuses to the army. And even the enemy could not attack them¡­ But that was the game. Now in this real world, since heroes were leading the army, then they had to participate in the war. This was a very huge difference! Since they were participating in the war, it meant that the heroes could die, especially the belligerent races like demons. Roy did not believe that Xeron and the others would just hide behind the army and cast magic. He could tell from their enthusiastic talk about fighting. Since the heroes could die on the battlefield, then Roy had room to maneuver¡­ The Heroes of Might and Magic world was one that centered around war, and it was not a bad idea for Roy to remain here. After all, he could amass a large number of souls to strengthen himself. However, even if he wanted to plunder souls, he did not want to do it under coercion. If possible, Roy certainly preferred waiting until he was more powerful before entering this world to fight as a hero. This way, he would not be picking up the leftovers of others but keeping all the harvest. Had it been Roy, he too would have liked to enslave other demons to fight for him and harvest those souls on his behalf. Although Roy had appeared to be obedient all this while, causing Xeron to let his guard down, Roy had never wavered in his desire to get rid of that demon contract. Since Xeron used the demon way to treat him, he too could use the demon way to treat Xeron. And the best way to get out of a demon contract in the demon way was to have the contractor die! If the scale of the war was not big enough, Roy would have had difficulty doing so. But now, Roy heard the best news for him. The enemy this group of demons wanted to deal with was actually dragons. Not only that, but there was also a queen of the gold dragons! Roy had initially been mentally prepared to work under Xeron for a long time, but little did he expect that the opportunity would come so soon. Roy might not be able to kill Xeron alone, but he could do it with the help of the dragons! As long as Xeron died in the battle with the Gold Dragon Queen, Roy would become free¡­ So, it¡¯s time to plan¡­ Chapter 47 After the three high-rank demons finished their discussion, Xeron and Rashka walked out of the hall and immediately rounded up their army to prepare to set off. A large number of low-level demons flooded out from their nests and gathered. Xeron and Rashka led them out of the demon city. After they left, the army quickly split into two units. One was the force that Rashka brought, while the other was the one that Xeron summoned. Rashka¡¯s troops were the combination of Ignatius¡¯s troops and his own, so it was comparable to Xeron¡¯s in terms of number and strength. These two troops traveled separately though their mission was basically the same¡ªeliminating the remaining reconnaissance teams of the AvLee elves and destroying any human and elven villages in sight to try to cut the supplies of the AvLee elves. Moreover, there was an added advantage by dividing into two¡ªsplitting the attention of the AvLee elves¡¯ main force. After all, the troops led by Xeron and Rashka consisted mainly of low-level demons. And despite the large numbers they had, their military strength was not high. In contrast, the AvLee elves had the help of the gold dragons and were definitely stronger. The two would merge during the final battle and wait for Ignatius to come with the high-level demon army from the demon city. Roy naturally followed Xeron¡¯s troops. The majority of this troop was little demons, with more than five hundred of them. As cannon fodder, these little demons were naturally at the forefront of the army. At a glance, the troops had all kinds of little demons clustered together. The second-largest group was a type of low-rank demon known as gogs. These demons were very interesting. Although they were different individually, most of them resembled monkeys, and they got their name from the ¡®gog gog¡¯ sound they made. They were a rarity among the low-rank demons and could use flames to attack remotely. These flames were not magical, but from a special organ in their body that could secrete a flammable liquid as saliva. When a gog spat the saliva on their palm and threw it, it interacted with the air to become a ball of explosive flames. Having such an attack method determined that they were highly regarded in the army. This ball of explosive flames was like a grenade and a nightmare to a large number of low-level enemies. However, the obvious shortcoming was that it could also hurt friendly forces by mistake. The third type of demons was the hellhounds, with only around 150 of them. However, these hellhounds were very different from Fat Tiger. Ordinary hellhounds could not breathe out the elements like Fat Tiger. Their attack method was simple, and that was to rely on their strong fangs to bite others! These hellhounds were bulky and had solid fur and muscles. Regardless of whether it was their charging power or their biting force, they were among the best. Fat Tiger was naturally an outlier among the hellhounds. Fat Tiger not only knew how to breathe out the elements, but he also had demon wings and could fly short distances. Roy was once worried that Xeron could tell that Fat Tiger was different, but unexpectedly, Xeron did not care that much. He just had Fat Tiger become the leader of the hellhounds, leading them into action. To Xeron, no matter how different Fat Tiger was, he was just another hellhound. For millions of years in the Abyss, demons such as hellhounds had only managed to reach the top of the middle rank at the highest, and this much was not worthy of Xeron¡¯s attention. Fat Tiger became the boss of the hellhounds, and Roy was Xeron¡¯s adjutant. Low-rank demons usually did not have much intellect, and even marching was a total mess, only knowing how to follow along. Therefore, one of Roy¡¯s tasks was to assist Xeron train these low-rank demons during the march, at least so that they could maintain formation. This task was neither hard nor easy. It was hard because Roy did not know what kind of formation the demon army should use; it was easy because Roy only needed to slap them when he noticed that the formation was messy during the march. It was simple and violent. With Roy, Xeron had fewer things to worry about, which was why he insisted on keeping Roy. This army, apart from the chaotic demons, had many unique things. There were several huge bed crossbows and siege engines. Bed crossbows were the commonly known ballistas, and the siege engines were catapults. Xeron had prepared these things to use to attack cities. Dozens of hellhounds were towing them, moving along with the army. And it was because of these instruments hindering progress that Xeron¡¯s army did not move too quickly. Having spent more than one month in this world, Roy gradually learned some information. The demon army was currently at the western border of the kingdom of Erathia, and their target was to travel east, penetrate through Erathia, and destroy the capital of Erathia. At this moment, not only was the demon army of the Inferno moving, but the army of Necromancer Sandro and the army of the Dungeon¡¯s Nighon as well. These three groups were now allies and coalition forces. Even though Roy knew that this was the Heroes of Might and Magic world, he really did not understand its history and background, so he did not know which war he had joined. However, it did not matter. All he needed to know was that the demon army¡¯s enemy was the alliance of the humans and elves. After the days of marching, the army was about a few hundred kilometers from the demon city. The scouts sent to explore returned to report that they had found the elves, finally seeing some signs of life. Upon hearing the report, Xeron immediately brought the army to give chase. It seemed to be an elven village migrating. Maybe they heard about the volcanic eruption and the appearance of the demon city and knew that this continent was about to face the attack of the demons, so they decided to have the entire village leave to avoid the demon army. But now the demons had caught up. These migrating elves did not have the habit of sending scouts. Therefore, when Xeron led the demon army and appeared behind them, these elves panicked. The old and young among them were escorted to escape quickly, while the younger and stronger ones stayed behind to buy time for them. Among these young ones were stout mine dwarfs and slender wood elves, who were good archers. Obviously, they had made the wrong decision. Just dozens of them were not a match for Xeron¡¯s demon army, and they could not resist for long. When they died, the demon army would catch the old and young who escaped. Demons never had any mercy, and Xeron was no different. Upon seeing that these elves and dwarfs dared to stay back to fight against the demon army, Xeron appeared enraged. He roared and ordered the little demons to attack. This group of little demons was accustomed to killing. They yelled and rushed at these elves and dwarfs in a mess. However, what greeted them were the arrows that the wood elves shot! The little demons charging at the very front were pierced through by these arrows. And standing at the rear, Roy could clearly see that a few little demons were shot dead by the arrows. They screeched as they died, and their bodies were suddenly engulfed by the black mist of the Gates of the Abyss before turning into ashes. What remained were balls of light that the Gates of the Abyss pulled back to the Abyss! This was the first time that Roy had seen demons die in another world. Such a scene would not have happened in the Abyss. When a demon was killed in the Abyss, it was dead. But here, because of the Ouroborus Mark, the moment of death marked expulsion from the world, and their souls were pulled back into the Abyss. Though their injuries remained, their body was reconstructed. Although their souls were pulled back, those souls were most likely severely damaged, causing a decline in strength and possible memory loss. And most importantly, if there were demons with ill intentions lurking nearby, it was very probable that they would be killed and have their souls taken away immediately after returning. Thus, in general, demons were unwilling to be killed and expelled unless as a last resort. Although the wood elves had sharp archery skills, their number was too few. While the little demons were charging at them, they had only time to shoot two or three rounds of arrows, and there was a limit to how many little demons they could kill. When the little demons approached, the dwarfs holding hammers assumed the responsibility of protecting the elven archers. These weapon-wielding dwarfs were often so powerful that they killed the little demons with one blow during the fighting. But they also could not hold on for long. There were just too many little demons. Before long, the dwarfs and wood elves found themselves surrounded and beaten to death by those little demons¡­ The battle ended quickly. When it was time to clean the battlefield, the little demons that died were expelled from the world, so no souls were left. But the dwarfs and elves were different, and their souls would definitely appear. The little demons collected the souls, and although they were salivating over them, they dared not swallow them but instead obediently handed them over to Xeron. After receiving these souls, Xeron was very satisfied. Although there were too few enemies this time, and he had not enjoyed the thrill of battle, it was enough to harvest these souls. After choosing, Xeron gave a few small souls to Roy and devoured the rest. These dozens of souls could only count as a snack for Xeron. Roy took these pathetic souls, knowing that this was his bonus from Xeron. At the same time, he knew what Xeron¡¯s first trap in the contract was. Xeron had indeed promised to give Roy ten percent of the souls after a victory, but he had not specified the quality of the souls and just calculated according to the quantity. Although it was a trap, Roy was unbothered by it. Humans had so many laws yet still had loopholes, not to mention demon contracts. The contract was only the size of a piece of sheepskin, but how detailed could it be? Moreover, Roy had already thought of the second trap Xeron had laid. Xeron could participate in the battles and devour the souls as he killed. The contract only stated that Roy was entitled to ten percent of the harvested souls after victory, so before the battles ended, the souls Xeron devoured did not count as the harvests of victory. Therefore, Xeron did not violate the contract¡­ Despite knowing that Xeron was playing his own little calculations, Roy was not upset. Because he knew that since Xeron could make use of the loopholes in the contract, he could do the same as well. As long as Roy joined in the battles, he could also devour souls on the battlefield. Furthermore, he could use the system to store the souls, including the ones on the battlefield. As long as the battle continued, those souls were not considered the spoils of war! Clearly, the loopholes and traps in demon contracts were sometimes double-edged swords¡­ Chapter 48 Of course, Roy was not stupid enough to devour souls openly during battle. If Xeron were to see it, he would flip out. Therefore, Roy decided that it was best to use the system¡¯s storage function to hide the souls. It was both covert and swift, and Xeron would not be able to discover it. After eliminating the AvLee elven village, the army marched on. Xeron rode on a tall nightmare warhorse, his mount, Mordika. This huge nightmare warhorse wore thick armor, and while walking on its four hooves, it left trails of flames behind it that took some time to extinguish. Xeron sat on his warhorse while holding his weapon, a black scythe. With thousands of demon troops escorting him, he looked magnificent. Over the next few days, the army encountered more migrating elves, and whenever it met them, Xeron would explain the nature of demons to them. Destruction, all of it was destruction! Not to mention living creatures, even when they arrived at empty villages, Xeron would set them ablaze and raze them to the ground. The trail that Xeron¡¯s demon army had left behind was only blood, corpses, and burnt ashes. Nothing else¡­ These vile actions naturally incurred the wrath of the elves. On the seventh day of the march, an elven scouting troop discovered traces of Roy and the demon army. These elves should have gone back to report the whereabouts of the demon army upon discovering it. But unfortunately, they were enraged after seeing the bodies of their compatriots! In addition to wanting to avenge their compatriots, they had also found that this demon army had a large number of siege equipment. So after sending their pigeons to alert the rest, they caught up with the army from behind and launched a raid! There were not many of them, only about a hundred or so, but since they were a scouting unit, their emphasis was on maneuverability. Therefore, this unit of the elven army was not slow-moving soldiers but all pegasus knights! Pegasi were unique to the AvLee elves. Although they resembled ordinary horses, they had two wide wings on their backs. And in addition to being able to gallop on land, they could also fly quickly at low altitude. On every pegasus rode an elven warrior. Although these warriors were light and not considered strong, when they held sharp blades and made use of the high speed of the pegasi to charge, they often caused huge damage to their enemies. These a hundred-plus pegasus knights launched their attack against the demon army, and their target was clear¡ªthe heavy load that the demon army was transporting! These pegasus knights emerged from midair and swooped down straight for the gigantic catapults. When they flew by, they slashed the weaker support structures of the catapults and destroyed four of them in merely one round of attacks. When the heavy wooden catapults collapsed, they crushed many of the hellhounds nearby. The pegasus knights flying above the demon army angered Xeron. He would rather lose the army than the siege equipment. With the workmanship of the demons, repairing or even rebuilding them posed a challenge. Without siege equipment, Xeron and his army would be at a loss upon reaching the elven cities. After all, he was leading only low-rank demons and did not have many attacking methods against tall city walls¡­ Seizing the opportunity while the pegasus knights were circling back at low altitude, Xeron raised his demon scythe and used it as a magic staff. Following his action, a bolt of lightning appeared over the pegasus knights flying in! The lightning first hit one of the pegasus knights¡¯ heads and then struck another pegasus knight behind! This bolt of lightning jumped back and forth seven or eight times among the pegasus knights, giving them no time to react before striking them. Every knight struck by the lightning became charred and, together with their pegasus, fell from the sky, turning into meat sauce as they hit the ground. This spell was Chain Lightning and absolutely powerful! Seeing this scene, Roy could not help but pay silent tribute for these pegasus knights. Based on his observation during this time, he discovered that Xeron, this high-rank demon, knew the four magic elements in this world, and at least two magic elements were advanced. One was the earth element, and the other was the air element. The earth magic was when the volcano was detonated, and Roy had seen the Earthquake spell. And the air magic was the Chain Lightning just now! As for water magic, Xeron seldom used it. But when Roy was summoned, he suffered from the Weakness spell that even negated his Bloodlust, so his water magic was definitely not low level. As for the final fire magic, Roy had not seen Xeron use it. But Roy was sure that he would because demons from the Abyss of the Demon World were accompanied by magma and fire since birth, and not knowing fire magic was almost impossible for him. Roy even suspected that fire magic might be Xeron¡¯s forte, but he had never shown it¡­ This was the part that made Xeron difficult to deal with. He not only knew four magic elements but also at quite high levels. But Roy had never seen Xeron use dark magic. He did not know if it was because the four magic elements were more suitable for army battles, or because this world had rules that restricted the type of magic that was usable. Roy guessed that it was the former because he could use Bloodlust whenever he wanted and never felt any suppression by the world¡¯s rules. Regardless, Xeron¡¯s Chain Lightning had left the pegasus knights nervous and dispersed them. This scouting unit was only a small-scale unit, and there were no elven heroes among them. Someone that appeared to be a leader shouted loudly. This leader was slightly different from the rest. He and his pegasus were both wearing silver armor. And under his command, the pegasus knights began opening distance between themselves, leaving no opportunity for Xeron to continue using Chain Lightning. Xeron snorted coldly and raised his scythe again, but this time he released a Shield spell on the demon army. Afterward, Xeron roared at the gogs in the army, ¡°Fire! Take them down!¡± The gogs immediately spat their saliva into their palms and then threw them at the pegasus knights flying in the air. The next moment, large amounts of flames exploded in the sky. These balls of flames did not need to be precise. As long as the pegasus knights were near the explosions, the flames would ignite the pegasus feathers, injuring the pegasi and causing them to fall from the sky immediately. The hellhounds that were anxiously waiting below instantly rushed forward and tore the pegasi and their riders into pieces. Seeing their comrades being killed made the pegasus knights¡¯ eyes bulge in anger. The silver pegasus knight leader shouted, ¡°Revenge!!¡± He took the lead to swoop down. Under his lead, the other knights rushed down and engaged in a ground battle with the demon army. They had already cast life and death aside and had no thoughts about returning alive, so they fought fearlessly. After landing, some of them resisted the attacks of the demon army, while the rest continued to destroy the siege equipment! ¡°Don¡¯t let them destroy the remaining catapults. Kill them!¡± Xeron roared. He tightened his legs around the nightmare warhorse and waved his demon scythe to lead the army forward to kill. Roy naturally rushed forward as well. He ran into the troop of hellhounds and met up with Fat Tiger before fighting the pegasus knights together. Compared to the other low-rank demons, Roy was much bigger and taller, so he attracted the attention of the pegasus knights as soon as he appeared. After two pegasus knights killed the hellhound in front of them, they waved their long swords and stabbed at Roy. However, before their long swords could pierce him, they felt that their swords seemed to have become stuck in a quagmire. There was a flexible resistance in their hands that was strenuous to overcome! The sudden resistance distracted them and slowed their hand movements. The consequence was fatal. The next second, Roy¡¯s claws reached for their throats and ripped them open! The pegasus knights died tragically, and their pegasi were not spared either. Roy held down one pegasus with one hand while tearing its wings into pieces using the other hand. Fat Tiger attacked the remaining pegasus. He threw it to the side and used the sharp fangs of his three heads to bite it to death. Roy discreetly waved his hand and stored the souls of the two pegasus knights into the system. He saw from the corner of his eye that Xeron was on a killing rampage and not paying any attention to the situation on his end, leaving Roy at ease. One demon and one dog charged into the battlefield. They not only killed the enemies that attacked them but also continued collecting the floating souls on the battlefield. And every single pegasus knight that confronted Roy encountered the same situation as the two pegasus knights earlier. When they attacked him, it was as though there was an invisible air cushion shield around Roy. They did not know that this was Roy using Psychokinesis! Roy¡¯s Psychokinesis was a byproduct brought about by the perfect strengthening of the T-Virus. He had not created it himself, so he could not define and change the attributes. Psychokinesis was weak before, and the range of usage was relatively small, so besides using it to show-off, he had never truly used it in combat. Roy initially thought that the Psychokinesis ability had something to do with mental power, but the problem was that Roy did not have a mental power attribute. As such, he never found a way to enhance Psychokinesis. Even repeated use of it did not seem to improve it. It was not until Roy had discovered that souls could be used to make Magic Energy Growth Potions and took them that he suddenly discovered the power of Psychokinesis had grown! At first, Psychokinesis seemed only able to control objects of low mass. But now, Psychokinesis could even control things that were invisible such as air. He could use the power of Psychokinesis to compress air and greatly increase its density to form an ¡®air shield¡¯ to protect his front. This reason for this change was naturally the increase of his magic energy, so it was not until now that Roy realized he was previously mistaken. The body structures of demons and humans were different. Humans might have something like mental power, but for demons, the source of all energy stemmed from the demon heart! The demon heart was where a demon¡¯s energy was created! When the Magic Energy Growth Potions increased his magic energy, it naturally strengthened his heart. The stronger heart, in turn, strengthened the power of Psychokinesis. After discovering this, Roy was elated. When he had obtained the Psychokinesis ability, he initially thought that the upper limit of this power was not as simple as the way Alice used it in Resident Evil. It should have been like in Saint Seiya, like the Aries Saint, Mister Mu¡¯s Psychokinesis¡­ Chapter 49 Psychokinesis, the ability to intervene in the movement of material systems through the mind. In theory, regardless of whether it was macroscopic matter or microscopic matter, Psychokinesis could intervene with it. Although air was invisible, it was indeed matter that existed. Even though Roy had not reached the stage of being able to control various air molecules through Psychokinesis, he could use it to control an area of air and compress it, resulting in the principle of an air shield. With such a buffer layer, Roy had many advantages in chaotic fights. He was mainly involved in melee combat and naturally had to face many of these enemies head-on. Even a 0.1 second lag in the enemy¡¯s attack could give Roy more time to react. Killing the enemy and collecting the scattered souls nearby meant that Roy had to monitor Xeron¡¯s situation while fighting. Indeed, as Roy had guessed, personally joining the fight greatly excited Xeron. He was vividly displaying the demons¡¯ bellicose attitude. Blood continuously splattering in all directions caused Xeron¡¯s demon eyes to turn red and dreadful. As he eliminated his enemies, he was roaring maniacally. A soul floated out from one of the pegasus knights he killed. He opened his mouth wide and swallowed it. The terror in that soul of the pegasus knight became a wonderful taste that lingered in his mouth, causing him to gasp comfortably before continuing to raise his scythe and harvest enemy lives. Yes, Xeron, as Roy had guessed, devoured souls as he killed. In fact, it was not only the loophole in the contract that prompted him to do so, but also because Ignatius, who remained in the demon city, was going to summon high-level demons. In order to kill the Gold Dragon Queen, Xeron needed a high-level demon army to help, but there was a price for summoning these high-level demons. Xeron and the other two had to share the souls with them. Thus, the situation was that Xeron felt his expected returns had lessened, and he was trying to make up for it by devouring souls on the battlefield. Actually, Xeron had slight regrets now. He regretted promising Roy 10% percent of spoils in the contract. At that time, he thought that by relying on a large number of low-level demons, he could accomplish the task with ease, so he thought that it was worthwhile to give a little bonus to attract an elite demon like Roy. But unexpectedly, Ignatius and Rashka had brought news of the presence of the Gold Dragon Queen. Compared to Ignatius and Rashka, the other two high-rank demons, Xeron had to give out more souls, so of course he would feel uncomfortable. Without a doubt, he was now trying to make up for the loss, so he would naturally make up for it through exploiting the contract with Roy. He fought and devoured souls with all his might, taking the opportunity to get as many as possible before the battle ended. However, little did he know that Roy was not only not annoyed with his action of devouring souls while fighting but instead happy. Eat, eat all you want! I don¡¯t believe that you¡¯ll remember how many souls you devour! After all, there was a fixed number of pegasus knights. If they were all eliminated, then the number of corpses should correspond to the number of souls. If Roy were the only one grabbing souls, then Xeron would have been able to tell how many were missing. But now that Xeron himself was devouring souls, the number of corpses and souls would not match at the end of the battle, and he might not necessarily be able to tell that Roy had taken some. Now, Roy could snatch souls at ease. He specially selected the areas that had more souls and ran over. When he found a pegasus knight to fight, he roared and roared, pretending to be fighting hard but was actually collecting the souls nearby. After collecting nearly forty souls, the battle was drawing to an end, and Roy stopped. The entire pegasus knight force was wiped clean. Since they had not chosen to escape, the demons would have no mercy, and more than two hundred pegasus knights and pegasi died here. However, although they all died in battle, they had caused significant damage to the demon army. Pegasus knights were considered mid-level soldiers among the elves and were relatively lethal. In this attack, Xeron¡¯s demon army lost over a hundred little demons and more than ten hellhounds. But the largest loss was the siege equipment. The pegasus knights had destroyed half of the ten catapults that Xeron brought, as well as three bed crossbows. After the battle, Xeron was enraged upon seeing the damaged equipment. He knew his march had been delayed¡­ When the little demons collected the souls floating on the battlefield and presented them to Xeron, he felt as if some were missing but did not pay it much attention since he had not counted how many souls he had devoured. Furthermore, he thought that no one would have the courage to dare to snatch and devour souls that belonged to him¡­ As a high-rank demon, Xeron was overconfident. Never would he have thought that someone not only dared to steal his souls but also not just a couple of them but around forty of them! While there had been over two hundred pegasus knights and pegasi, Xeron obtained only a bit more than 160 souls in the end. And Xeron had to give about sixteen to Roy. After this one battle, Roy had obtained over fifty souls! And this was just a small-scale battle. Roy estimated that he could get more souls in a larger scale battle. After receiving the sixteen souls that Xeron reluctantly handed over, Roy pretended to be greedy and stuffed them all into his mouth to swallow. But in fact, he stored them using the storage function of his system. After ¡®eating¡¯, Roy said to Xeron with a satisfied expression, ¡°Thank you for your generosity, Your Excellency Xeron! Your violence and bravery is the role model of the demons!¡± After Roy¡¯s bootlicking, Xeron felt much better. He could not have heard these words from other low-level demons, so he laughed and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll now give you a mission. You¡¯ve also seen that those damned AvLee elven scouts have damaged our catapults. Now, we must repair them. I will temporarily stop here with the army. You bring some people and look around to see if you can find an elven sawmill. Get us some wood and repair these catapults!¡± ¡°Yes, Your Excellency Xeron!¡± Roy bowed his head slightly, expressing his acknowledgment of the order. After withdrawing a distance while walking backward, he turned around and left to gather troops. Xeron was very impatient with trivial matters like repairing the siege equipment. In the past, he used to have to handle these things personally, but now that he had a smart demon helper like Roy, Xeron was naturally lazy. Roy brought a Fat Tiger, ten hellhounds, and twenty little demons and left the camp to search for a sawmill. Due to his laziness, Xeron had let Roy out of his sights, creating a good opportunity for Roy to escape. But Roy did not intend to do so. Now that the demons had invaded the border of Erathia, it meant that the humans and their allies, the elves, had entered a state of war. What if he ran into their army if he escaped? A single demon only had one outcome in front of so many enemies. Besides, Roy needed a large amount of magic energy if he had wanted to reverse activate the summoning formation. His most important task now was to remain in the demon army and gather enough souls to strengthen his magic energy. Although he had no intention of escaping, being able to lead a group out alone was a very good opportunity for Roy. A very good opportunity to play a trick on someone¡­ Chapter 50 Although this area where the AvLee elves lived had trees everywhere, these trees could not be used by simply cutting them down. The wood needed to be processed into standardized timber before it could be used to build and repair the various types of equipment. And this was why Xeron got Roy to go out and look for a sawmill. Roy brought this small demon team and randomly chose a direction to go in. Under Roy¡¯s instructions, Fat Tiger kept his eyes open and carefully sniffed the many scents in the air in fear that they would bump into enemies on the way. Meanwhile, Roy walked quietly while pondering his plans. Roy felt that the reason the pegasus knight unit had recklessly attacked Xeron¡¯s demon army and focused on destroying the siege equipment was that there was an elven settlement nearby. It might be a city or a fortress, but the defense of the city walls was unlikely to be strong. The pegasus knights probably thought that the demon army¡¯s invasion was against this city, so to prevent the capture of that weakly defended city, they spared no effort in destroying the siege equipment. This was very simple logic that did not require much thought. Roy believed that Xeron should have also guessed this. That he did not choose to continue marching, but instead to stop and repair the catapults meant he had the intention to take down this city or even destroy it. However, this was not what Roy wanted to see happen. He was not worried about the elves, but rather, he did not want to see the elves remain in their cities. Based on the current situation, the elves were probably unaware of the demon army¡¯s real plan. They likely thought that the demons were only invading their land, but in reality, Xeron and the other¡¯s true goal was to kill the Gold Dragon Queen. If these elves wrongly assumed the demon army¡¯s military objective, they would position their troops in cities to defend against and prevent the invasion. The gold dragons would also help them defend the cities. But as a result, the elven troops would be spread out, and the protection of the Gold Dragon Queen would also weaken. At that time, they might be destroyed by the demon army. Therefore, Roy felt that he had to make the elves aware of this. However, doing this would be very troublesome. After all, Roy was a demon. If he dared to appear near the elven city, he would be shot dead. And even if he had a chance to speak, the elves were unlikely to believe a demon. As a demon, this was the worst aspect. In the eyes of others, demons were synonymous with lies and evil. Even an occasional word of truth was ignored¡­ This really was a world where appearance was everything¡­ He looked around while thinking and found that he was quite unlucky in the end. There seemed to be no sawmills in this direction, so he could only turn around and search in another direction. Without satellites and GPS, searching was slow. In addition, Roy did not dare venture too far in any direction and could only go back and forth. Finally, Roy flew into the sky and eventually found a sawmill before rushing over with his team. This was a sawmill deep in the forest and very concealed. If not for noticing that there was a piece missing in the middle of the forest, Roy would have been unable to locate it. Precisely because of the concealment, there were actually no elven guards here. As Roy and his team neared, they heard the sound of sawing wood. More than twenty loggers were working, cutting off the branches of the harvested wood, removing the bark, sawing the round wood into blocks, and finally turning them into a flat square. When they saw Roy and his team of demons appear, the loggers were stunned. After coming back to their senses, they screamed in panic and frantically scattered in all directions to escape. However, the hellhounds and little demons rounded them up. One of the hellhounds could not control its hunger. It bit a logger to death and ate his soul. At the end, when this group of loggers appeared before Roy, all he saw was a bunch of quivering quails¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t worry! As long as you cooperate, I won¡¯t hurt you!¡± Roy said while looking down at this group of loggers. ¡°Now, this sawmill is under the control of the demons. I want you to continue working and producing wood!¡± He had no option apart from being cold-faced. Even if Roy had said this with a smile, these loggers would not have believed that he was kind, so Roy might as well use coercion. With that, this group of loggers was under Roy¡¯s control. The wood they produced, under Roy¡¯s arrangement, was dragged back to the demon camp by the ten hellhounds and twenty little demons. The production efficiency of these loggers was not high, and everything was hand done without the use of machinery. Before producing enough wood, Roy could only wait around here. These loggers were civilians. From Roy¡¯s observation, they were all elves, but most were old. Under Roy¡¯s supervision, they were very nervous, and some of them had even crushed their own fingers. Roy ignored their perturbed looks. He pointed at the foreman of the elves and said, ¡°You, come here!¡± The foreman was frightened and trembled while walking over. ¡°Yes¡­ Sir¡­ Your¡­ Excellency, what do you need?¡± ¡°Can you read?¡± Roy asked. ¡°Your elven language. Do you know how to read and write?¡± ¡°Of-of course!¡± The foreman nodded hurriedly. ¡°Good! Go and find a piece of paper. Parchment is fine too! Then write down in the elven language what I¡¯m going to say. Any questions?¡± Roy asked. ¡°No!¡± Of course, the foreman had no questions. He had no queries as long as Roy did not want to eat him¡­ After the elf brought parchment and a quill pen, Roy started speaking, ¡°Write this: Arrogant AvLeeians¡­¡± Upon hearing the first sentence, the foreman raised his head in astonishment and looked at Roy while thinking, How are we AvLeeians arrogant? Are the AvLeeians as arrogant as you demons? Roy glared at him viciously before he came back to his senses and burst into a cold sweat. He quickly moved the quill pen and recorded Roy¡¯s words. ¡°Arrogant AvLeeians! How dare you stand in the way of the demon army entering the kingdom of Erathia? Now, in the name of high-rank demon Lord Xeron, I hereby announce that we sentence the AvLee elves to death. We will destroy your cities and kill the queen of the gold dragons. As long as you continue to block the iron hooves of the demon army, the killing will not stop! Your world shall burn at my feet!¡± Roy thought for a moment before adding at the end. ¡°I am a demon!¡± That foreman trembled as he listened to Roy¡¯s domineering declaration, but he gritted his teeth and recorded all of Roy¡¯s words in the elven language. Finally, he presented it to Roy with both hands. Roy took it and saw the series of beautifully written characters on it. Despite not knowing what was written, he knew the foreman would not dare to write gibberish, so he put the parchment away after blowing the ink dry. This was a letter of challenge that was to be handed to the elves. Roy used Xeron¡¯s name because he knew that the elves would not believe him even if he wrote it in the capacity of an undercover agent in the demon army. The elves might even think that it was a scheme and instead increase the number of troops guarding their cities. Therefore, Roy simply wrote this letter of challenge with a strong attitude. Only in this way would the elves attach great importance to it when their army received it. Now, the only problem remaining was how he was going to deliver this letter of challenge¡­ Chapter 51 Of course, Roy certainly could not deliver this kind of letter personally. Aside from the fact that he did not know where the elven city was, even if he knew, if he dared to appear near the city, what would greet him would be countless arrows. Roy did not intend to risk his life over this¡­ Therefore, the responsibility of delivering the letter fell on the foreman. When Roy asked him to deliver the letter of challenge, the foreman hesitated and found excuses to decline. He was worried that this was the demon¡¯s ploy, wanting to use him to find the location of the city. But all it took was for Roy to say casually, ¡°Okay, if you don¡¯t deliver the letter, we demons will kill the Gold Dragon Queen, and you will be the culprit!¡± After hearing this, the foreman had no choice but to go. With the letter of challenge in his arms, the foreman set off. Worried that Roy was following him, he frequently looked back to check. But after realizing that no one was behind him, he was puzzled. In any case, the letter of challenge was delivered to the elves. As Roy had guessed, there was an elven settlement nearby. When the foreman had arrived with the letter of challenge, an elven druid stationed in the city attached great importance to it because he had recently received the pigeons sent by the annihilated pegasus knights and knew that the demon army had come. He had originally planned to step up the training in preparation to resist the invasion of the demons, but he was shocked when he saw this letter of challenge. After asking the foreman in detail how he got this letter, he fell into deep thought. After a while, the druid hero asked the foreman, ¡°You mean the one who dictated this letter was not Xeron himself, but a weird demon under him?¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± The foreman nodded. ¡°Although I¡¯ve never seen Xeron, it¡¯s impossible for a great demon like Xeron to bring twenty demons to occupy a sawmill, right?¡± Druid nodded in agreement. ¡°Based on your observation, do you think the demon who sent you to deliver this letter did it under Xeron¡¯s instructions?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± The foreman continued agitatedly, ¡°Look at the tone of that letter. It¡¯s simply the declaration of a great demon! Without Xeron¡¯s instructions, how could that demon have thought of it?¡± The druid hero agreed. The domineering attitude shown in this letter was that of arrogance and aggressiveness, speaking bluntly about destruction and war. Just reading it was sufficient to know that only a powerful demon could have spoken these words. The elven druid hero had already mostly believed it. The demons¡¯ target turned out to be the Gold Dragon Queen? This is trouble. I have to warn the others immediately. As an ally of the kingdom of Erathia, the AvLee elves could have asked for reinforcements. But from the news of the frontlines, the Dungeon Overlords and necromancers were besieging Erathia. The humans could not spare any troops to help the elves, so the elves could only rely on themselves to resist the attack of the demons. Their original plan was to guard each city and rely on the city walls for defense to stop and consume the demon army. Therefore, all their troops were evenly deployed among the cities. Under these circumstances, another important ally of the elves, the Gold Dragon Queen and her nest, did not have much defense now. If the demons really surprised attacked and killed the Gold Dragon Queen successfully, then the elves were finished! Dragons were all temperamental, and so were the gold dragons. If their queen were to die, they would immediately withdraw after hearing about it and maybe even take out their anger on the elves. Without the dragons, how could the elves alone deal with the attacks of the high-level demons? After considering the severity of the consequences, the druid hero made a decision. He brought with him the majority of the troops stationed in the city, leaving only a few soldiers at strategic locations, and rushed back to the elven capital. At the same time, he notified the other druid heroes stationed in other cities to shrink their defense lines and return to protect the Gold Dragon Queen. Although he was worried that this could be a ploy by the demons, he would rather believe it than not believe it. The Gold Dragon Queen was incomparably honorable and definitely more important than these cities¡­ ¡­ Roy remained in the sawmill and waited until the hellhounds and little demons had shipped sufficient wood back to Xeron¡¯s army before leaving. Repairing the siege equipment took an entire day. During this time, Xeron had received reinforcements from the demon city from the rear. Rashka and Xeron were fighting on the frontlines, leaving Ignatius in the city to continue summoning demons. After the summoned troops accumulated to a certain extent, they would catch up along the advancement routes of Rashka and Xeron to reinforce their forces. This batch of troops that had just arrived had over two hundred little demons, consisting of equal numbers of gogs and hellhounds. In addition, there were tens of long-horned demons and evil spirits. These evil spirits were one of the types of middle-ranks demons that Ignatius had summoned in the past few days. The appearance of these middle-rank demons meant that high-level demons would be appearing soon. The middle-rank demons were naturally respectful when facing Xeron, but they were arrogant when facing the low-rank demons and bossed them around. Although Roy was Xeron¡¯s adjutant, he was still a low-rank demon, so the evil spirits with whips did not take him seriously. Roy did not care. After continuing on the road, he quietly observed these middle-rank demons. As the march continued, elven scouts never appeared again. However, there were many other enemies, most being the wild monsters and beasts that lived on this land. There were also thieves and stray mercenaries that appeared. Although they panicked and fled upon seeing the large demon army, the bloodthirsty demons under the lead of Xeron would never let any living creature out of their sights alive! Wherever the demon army passed, corpses were strewn all over. Even if Roy had spent so long in the Abyss and had learned to adapt to the frequent killings, such a sight still bothered him. After two days later, the demon army finally found the city where the pegasus knights were stationed. Xeron had been impatient these two days and could not wait to command the demon army to siege the city, which was built on the edge of a cliff. However, once the battle began, even Xeron wondered why the opponent¡¯s defense was so weak. The number of elf troops that remained in this city was much fewer than what a city should normally have. On the tall arrow towers were only a few elven archers, and on the city walls stood tens of slow-moving dendroid guards. Apart from these, there were no other soldiers in sight. Xeron was baffled. Only Roy knew that the letter of challenge he sent had taken effect. The elven hero in this city had already withdrawn with the troops¡­ Chapter 52 Xeron was very dissatisfied with this siege, very, very dissatisfied! He thought he could have killed to his heart¡¯s content and harvest thousands of delicious souls. But unexpectedly, his opponent¡¯s defense was weak to the extent that it seemed as though they had no defense at all. The gates to the city were blasted open in less than two hours, and the battle ended. Not only did the city not have large numbers of elven troops, but the civilians had already evacuated long ago. After killing the guards, Xeron had only received one hundred souls, even fewer than with the pegasus knights before! How could Xeron possibly be happy? To think that he especially stopped for a day to repair the siege equipment, but they had not been put to much use at all. In his battle, Roy had discreetly seized a few larger souls, but he did not take more as there were just too few souls, and he would be easily discovered. After the battle ended, Roy found Xeron and said, ¡°Your Excellency Xeron, there should have been a large number of troops in the city, but they¡¯ve all withdrawn for some reason!¡± Xeron did not need Roy to tell him that. He could certainly see for himself. He asked Roy curiously, ¡°Why do you think they withdrew?¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± Roy feigned thinking for a bit before replying, ¡°I think it¡¯s most likely because a stronger enemy appeared¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Xeron looked distracted for a moment. ¡°Is there a stronger enemy besides us?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Roy replied affirmatively. ¡°Isn¡¯t His Excellency Rashka a stronger enemy? Maybe His Excellency Rashka attacked the other cities, causing the elven troops here to go support them. I can¡¯t think of another reason why the elves would have left!¡± Xeron laughed in annoyance. ¡°How is that possible? Supporting another city means losing the city here. The elven druids aren¡¯t so stupid. Besides, how could Rashka¡¯s army be stronger than mine?¡± ¡°It might not have been possible at first, but it¡¯s not necessarily so now!¡± Roy said in a meaningful tone. ¡°Your Excellency Xeron, with all due respect, since you¡¯ve received reinforcements, His Excellency Rashka should have too, right?¡± Xeron was startled. ¡°You¡­ you mean¡­¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I mean. The reinforcements should be the responsibility of His Excellency Ignatius from the rear, right? So he decides how many each side gets!¡± Roy¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°What if he summoned more troops than these but only gave us a small portion while Excellency Rashka Rashka got the majority?¡± Xeron went quiet. If this is true, then Rashka¡¯s army is definitely stronger and larger than mine. We agreed from the onset that Ignatius would summon mostly middle-rank and high-rank demons. Even if there aren¡¯t many high-rank demons, their combat strength is leagues above that of low-rank demons. Now that I only have some evil spirits as reinforcements without a high-rank demon in sight, who knows whether Ignatius managed to summon them or gave them all to Rashka? Roy¡¯s words planted a seed of doubt in Xeron¡¯s heart, and he could not help but say, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t be? What good does this do for Ignatius?¡± ¡°Pardon my frank words, Your Excellency Xeron!¡± Roy said. ¡°If I haven¡¯t remembered wrongly, His Excellency Rashka and His Excellency Ignatius came to meet you together?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Xeron nodded. ¡°Then, do you think it¡¯s possible that His Excellency Rashka and His Excellency Ignatius reached a certain agreement on the way?¡± Roy continued guiding him. ¡°For example, he would send more reinforcements to His Excellency Rashka, and since he has a stronger army, he has a higher efficiency in sieging cities and looting. In exchange, the souls His Excellency Rashka obtains¡­¡± Roy only said to here and then kept quiet. But the underlying meaning was already very obvious, making it hard for Xeron to think otherwise. Yes, maybe those two have really reached an agreement in secret. No wonder Ignatius was willing to stay in the demon city and not come out to fight and kill. They must have already come to an agreement! The moment Xeron thought of this, he began to calculate how many souls Rashka would have obtained because of the increased military might. If he had not known and used his own gains as the standard, then Rashka could keep quiet about the additional souls he obtained. In the end, they would split it among themselves secretly, and he would get nothing¡­ Bastards! How can they do this?! Xeron finally saw the light after Roy¡¯s words! He could not bear but burst out cursing in the most vicious language at Rashka and Ignatius. After swearing for a while, he finally calmed down and asked Roy, ¡°Fortunately, you¡¯re here. Otherwise, I would have been kept in the dark. Now, tell me, what should we do? Return and question Ignatius?¡± ¡°No, no. Don¡¯t ever do that!¡± Roy shook his head. ¡°Your Excellency Xeron, have you thought about it? If you raise your suspicions to His Excellency Ignatius over the unfair allocation of troops, and then he used it as an excuse to have you remain in the demon city to summon the troops while he leads an army out, what would you do? By then, they¡¯ll both be able to be unbridled in concealing their gains¡­¡± Xeron suddenly understood, Indeed, he could not ask Ignatius about this to his face. ¡°Your Excellency, it¡¯s as you have seen. Now that His Excellency Rashka¡¯s army is so strong, the elves view him as a threat and would rather abandon the city to provide reinforcements to fight him!¡± Roy said. ¡°In other words, this is equivalent to His Excellency Rashka snatching away the souls that should have belonged to us. If this carries on, we¡¯ll get fewer and fewer souls!¡± Xeron nodded. ¡°Yes, I understand. The only thing we can do now is to rush ahead of Rashka!¡± The elves only had so many soldiers. The more Rashka killed, the less Xeron had to kill. Under these circumstances, all Xeron could think of was to fight over the headcount. He was now misled by Roy. In fact, the elven army withdrawing had nothing to do with Rashka. Xeron would have only needed to send a messenger to Rashka¡¯s side to have a look and would have realized it. But now, Xeron was overcome with anger and had not thought of this. His focus was placed on how he could fight over the headcount with Rashka. Next, Xeron¡¯s army began another round of rapid marching, deep into the territory of the kingdom of Erathia, slowly moving away from Rashka¡¯s forces! Roy silently watched on. It could be said that he had promoted all of this in secret. Because of the letter of challenge, the elves had discovered the true motive of the demons and began shrinking their defense lines. And Xeron started to lead the army in deeper alone out of jealousy, anger, and greed. At that time, he would likely encounter the ambush of the elves who had gathered superior forces! Without Rashka and Ignatius to support him, his future was bleak. All of this was the outcome of a letter and a few words from Roy. Although these small actions were simple, they were precise and direct, resulting in these serious consequences¡­ Ever since becoming a demon, Roy found himself being more skilled at using deceit and manipulation. He wondered if this was the inherent nature of demons at play¡­ Of course, since Roy was in Xeron¡¯s army, he would also be in danger when Xeron was in danger. Therefore, Roy¡¯s next step was to consider how to get out of it. It was very dangerous on the battlefield, and preserving his life was his first and foremost priority. Only by ensuring he lived would he have a chance to escape Xeron¡¯s control¡­ Chapter 53 Under Roy¡¯s instigation, Xeron¡¯s war of snatching souls began. To hasten the march, Xeron left a small portion of the army behind and had them escort the siege equipment and slowly catch up. This task was, at Roy¡¯s suggestion, handed to Fat Tiger, who led a group of hellhounds and little demons, to escort this equipment. Fat Tiger was reluctant to part with Roy and kept rubbing against Roy¡¯s legs. But Roy wanted him to escort the equipment to prevent him from encountering danger. In the coming days, this demon army could encounter the united elven army at any time. Roy was worried that Fat Tiger would be injured on the chaotic battlefield, so he left him behind to catch up slowly. The effect of increasing the speed of the march was immediate. The AvLee elves had been evacuating the civilians because of demon army invasion. There were scattered villages everywhere, and the elves were evacuating east to the elven capital. Originally, they could have entered the city before the arrival of the demon army, but Xeron¡¯s demon army suddenly sped up. Many of the migrating elves were caught off guard and caught halfway. If these migrating elves were only snacks, then the encounter with a division of the main elven force on the fourth day was a feast. This division was led by a druid named Uland. The demon army¡¯s target was the Gold Dragon Queen, and it had even arrogantly sent the elves a letter of challenge. This news had spread among the elves, and druids everywhere were furious. In order to stop the demons from succeeding, they had successively left the cities where they were stationed and rushed to the support of the gold dragons¡¯ nest. The nest of the Gold Dragon Queen was around fifty kilometers away from the elven capital, Middleham. They were both on the eastern side of the land. Now that Xeron and his troops were also heading in this direction, it was no surprise that they would bump into the withdrawing elven troops. The force led by Druid Uland was huge and comparable to Xeron¡¯s army. A fierce battle began when both sides met. In this battle, the high-rank demon Xeron displayed exceptional magical strength. When he encountered small-scale troops, he did not use magic much, but it was impossible not to do so now. If he had let the army fight on their own, even if it won, it would have been at the expense of having the troop numbers severely reduced. So from the beginning of the battle, Xeron, surrounded by troops, raised his scythe. Magic light continuously radiated from the scythe and covered the demon army with enchantments such as Shield, Stone Skin, Fire Shield, Bloodlust Slayer, and Precision. Roy was naturally enchanted as well. At this moment, he was amazed by Xeron¡¯s magical strength. If Roy used Bloodlust on himself, he would barely be able to fight against Xeron in terms of physical strength alone. But once Xeron¡¯s powerful magic appeared, he could easily take down Roy. Even for demons, there was a limit to the power of their bodies. But magic was different. Not only could you enchant yourself, but you could also weaken the enemy. This change would result in a huge difference in combat strength. After being enchanted with all kinds of spells, Roy, a low-rank demon, could easily fight against the middle-level elven soldiers. Druid Uland¡¯s troops not only had dwarfs, wood elves, and silver pegasi but a lot of dendroid guards and unicorns as well! Unicorns were snow-white horses that were fit and very muscular. On their foreheads was a long, spiral-shaped, and sharp-pointed horn. When these unicorns gathered together to charge, it was quite formidable and daunting. The demon army could be smashed into pieces at any time, so these unicorns became the demon army¡¯s priority to eliminate. Before the unicorns could gather and charge, Xeron had already cast the Mass Slow on them. Thick, heavy mud appeared at their feet, severely impeding their movement. Using this opportunity, Roy and a group of long-horned demons and evil spirits quickly surrounded and started killing them. Roy was battling a unicorn that was emitting an aura that was¡­ pure, making Roy, a demon, very uncomfortable. After all, in the legends, unicorns were holy creatures and restrained demons. As such, Roy was extremely careful from the beginning. Although the unicorn could not charge, it could still drive its head and use its horn to attack. Roy was much taller and naturally had much larger areas where he could be injured, making it easier for the horn to pierce him. However, when the real fighting began, Roy realized that this unicorn was just that¡­ When Roy attempted to attack this unicorn from the side, he was knocked down by its horn. However, Roy had the Stone Skin and Shield spells that Xeron had cast, as well as the air wall condensed by his Psychokinesis to cushion the impact, so only his chest felt a little stuffiness! Roy¡¯s confidence increased dramatically. He extended his tail, clamping the unicorn¡¯s back, and pressed both his hands on its neck and pushed hard, causing the unicorn to topple! The unicorn screeched upon falling. A few hundred kilograms hit the ground heavily, creating a loud thud. When it was waving its four hooves and trying to get back up, Roy¡¯s right claw pierced its neck. Bright red blood stained the pure white fur. Roy gave the unicorn no chance to fight back, piercing his claws in and out to kill it. In a battle of life and death, there was no room for mercy¡­ After the unicorn died, a soul quickly floated out. However, the size of this soul was pathetically small! It was a legendary creature, but its soul had nothing unique about it. The size and quality of a soul were not related to the strength of a creature, but to its spiritual wisdom. Although unicorns were holy, these kinds of creatures were very simple-minded. They were more like wild animals than intelligent creatures, so it was not at all surprising that their souls were small. But to Roy, no matter how small mosquitos were, they were also meat. On this kind of chaotic battlefield, it was a very good opportunity for him to obtain souls, so he did not let this soul go. After quickly storing it in the system, Roy immediately went to the next target. On the battlefield, it could be said that Xeron¡¯s magic completely suppressed Druid Uland. As an elf, Uland loved nature and peace and was thus intrinsically different from demons like Xeron. High-rank demons like Xeron loved to fight and kill, and their practical use of magic was far beyond Uland¡¯s. Although Uland was trying his best to use magic to help his own troops, both the quality and quantity of his magic were incomparable to Xeron¡¯s. Xeron¡¯s enchantments covered a much larger area than what Uland¡¯s could, the spells lasted much longer, and even his casting speed was faster. Like this, how could Uland be Xeron¡¯s match? Despite both sides having similar numbers at the beginning, the disadvantages of the elves began to show slowly as time passed. The demon army had many magical enchantments, resulting in stronger military might. Often, a demon could kill two, three, or even more elves. Even the dendroid guards with thick skin died one after another under the demons¡¯ siege. Uland was not stupid. After realizing he could not win, he worked to preserve his troops as much as possible. He stopped casting support magic and began summoning Fire Walls non-stop to try separating the two sides. As the fires raged on the battlefield, Uland began gathering his troops, preparing to escape. Xeron was certainly not willing to let Uland escape, so he frequently shot Chain Lightning at Uland¡¯s remaining troops. However, Chain Lightning could not distinguish between the enemy and his troops. If they were too close, he might strike them as well. Roy was walking around the battlefield and snatching souls while Xeron was not paying attention. As a result, a Chain Lightning suddenly jumped over and hit him. The lightning was too fast. By the time Roy saw it, it was already too late to avoid. He was left paralyzed by that strike! Fortunately, this Chain Lightning was not very powerful at the end of the jumps, so he was only paralyzed instead of charred like the elves who were just struck. Even so, Roy could not move for a while. If not for Uland gathering his army to withdraw, his paralyzation meant that he would have been attacked. After a while, Roy could finally start moving a little. He gritted his teeth and quickly began collecting souls again. Roy had already thought about it before. In this magical world, he was certain it was necessary to get a piece of anti-magic equipment. After being struck by that Chain Lightning, he felt that it was even more urgent now. Soon, as long as he collected sufficient souls, he could implement his plans¡­ Chapter 54 After Uland escaped with the remaining elven troops, this encounter evolved into a pursuit. Out of his greed for souls, Xeron certainly did not want to let any enemies escape. However, this place was in the elves¡¯ sphere of influence after all, and Uland was much more familiar with the terrain. After he led his troops into the forest, Xeron quickly lost their trail. Druids were worshipers and defenders of nature. They protected nature, and nature would also protect them in turn. Thus, once Uland entered the forest, the entire forest was helping him cover his tracks. The lush foliage of tall trees shook their leaves off, and the entire sky of falling leaves blocked the view. Grass suddenly grew wildly and covered the trails of the elven troops. Brambles spread in the forest, blocking all the forest trails, hindering the demons from passing. Under these circumstances, the elves escaped successfully, causing Xeron to roar angrily. Although he set the forest ablaze in anger, not only did it not help, it instead blocked the paths of the demon army. While demons did not fear flames, it did not mean that they would not be hurt by flames. Thus, in the end, Xeron could only awkwardly stop the pursuit and return with his troops. The demon army needed to reorganize as well. Before the forest fire died down, they could not progress, so they could only clear the battlefield first. While the elves had lost many of their soldiers in the battle, the demons were not doing much better. Many demons were killed and expelled. If not for Xeron¡¯s magic being more powerful than Uland¡¯s, the consequences of this battle would have been unthinkable. The number of souls that Xeron finally got was around six hundred, but Roy had quietly snatched one hundred and forty souls on the battlefield, which was quite a lot. Doing the math, it meant that the elves had lost at least around eight hundred people. But because Uland had escaped, Xeron did not know how many troops there were and thus did not doubt this figure at all. The larger the battle, the more souls Roy could siphon off. In any case, since there were loopholes in the demon contract, why would he treat himself unfairly? After Xeron handed over Roy¡¯s share, Roy obtained a total of two hundred souls in this battle. In addition, with the souls that he had before, he now had almost three hundred. This number was unimaginable for him in the Abyss of the Demon World. In the Abyss, he had to fight on his own, and it would take him a month to reach this number. But here, he had participated in a few battles and obtained this many. It seemed there was a reason why demons loved wars. Three hundred souls sounded like a lot, but it was insufficient for Roy¡¯s plans because the hundred or so souls that Xeron had given him were small souls and had little soul power. Fortunately, it was foreseeable that Xeron and his troops would fight more battles with the elves, and Roy still had many opportunities to continue accumulating souls. Uland¡¯s appearance further confirmed that the elves were gathering toward their capital. As long as Xeron continued to advance, he would continue encountering them. Now, the only thing that left Roy worried was that Xeron¡¯s troops would decrease as they fought more. Regardless of how formidable Xeron¡¯s magic was, it was impossible to have no losses in battle. The more casualties there were, the more danger Roy would be in during the battles. It would then not be so easy to snatch souls anymore. After thinking about it, Roy decided that he should persuade Xeron to find a way to replenish his troops. However, Roy had clearly underestimated the scheming and fighting between these high-rank demons. When Roy mentioned that they had lost too many soldiers and were at a disadvantage for their next move, Xeron immediately made a decision and asked for help nearby! If he waited for Ignatius¡¯s reinforcements from the demon city, Xeron¡¯s army would have to stop and wait a long time. Xeron wanted to maintain his current pace of grabbing souls, so he laid his eyes on Rashka¡¯s army. Although there was a considerable distance between them, it was still closer than the demon city. Xeron wanted to use the excuse of suffering huge losses from fighting the main force of the elven army to send someone to ask Rashka to transfer some troops over! This sly move left Roy dumbfounded and feeling that Xeron was unscrupulous! Setting aside the fact that Rashka¡¯s army had not received more reinforcements from Ignatius, even if he had it, Xeron¡¯s trick would have immediately turned Rashka¡¯s advantage into nothing. No wonder Roy¡¯s instigation had worked. These things seemed to happen frequently among the high-rank demons¡­ Actually, come to think of it, having such a massive pool of manpower in the Abyss means that the demons can continuously summon more troops. But what about the other races? They rely on birth, cultivating, training to build up their military strength. Their disparity with the demons isn¡¯t only a bit. Under these circumstances, the only reason why this world isn¡¯t completely occupied by the demons is that these leading high-rank demons have a lot of infighting. After realizing this, Roy immediately knew that he could not be the person delivering this letter to Rashka! He had initially thought of making a trip to Rashka¡¯s side in order to cook up a story that ¡®confirmed¡¯ that Rashka and Ignatius were in cahoots. But now that he knew there was infighting among the three of them, he understood that he could not become involved. Xeron could send someone to ask for reinforcements, but what if Rashka did not want to compromise his own interests and was unwilling to send any? Declining the request was still all right. What was worrying was that Rashka would directly kill the messenger and pretend that he did receive the message. Later, upon confrontation, he could blame it on the elves, saying that the messenger was intercepted by the elves. If Roy were to deliver the letter, he might become the unlucky one¡­ Don¡¯t doubt. In the Abyss, it was always best to assume demons had the most evil intentions¡­ Xeron initially wanted to send Roy, but Roy made use of his identity as a low-rank demon to decline. Xeron thought that it made sense, so he sent an evil spirit to deliver the letter. If Rashka were to agree to send the reinforcements, it was more suitable for a middle-rank demon to bring them back. With Roy, the middle-rank demons would likely not obey his orders and hurry back¡­ Once the evil spirit left, Roy cautiously asked Xeron what he would do if Rashka did not give the reinforcements. However, this did not bother Xeron. Roy guessed that he had an even faster way to get reinforcements¡ªdraw a magic formation on the spot and summon the demons. The only downside was that it would consume a lot of Xeron¡¯s magic power. He could recover his magic slowly, but during the war, there might be severe consequences if he had no magic power left. Thus, this method was probably the last resort, and he would only use it if his losses were too great. In any case, after reorganizing the army, Roy followed Xeron¡¯s army and continued the march. Only, even Roy did not expect it. It was as though even the heavens were helping him, and his guess became true! After two weeks, they saw neither the reinforcements from Rashka nor the evil spirit that went to deliver the letter¡­ Chapter 55 In the past two weeks, Xeron¡¯s troops had not traveled too quickly. Even with this, there was still no news from Rashka¡¯s side. That evil spirit is most likely dead! Roy thought. If he could think of it, so could Xeron. Xeron became enraged. He had thought that even if Rashka was unwilling to send too many reinforcements, he would send a few tens or a hundred of them. He did not expect Rashka would really leave him in the lurch! In a fit of anger, Xeron ordered someone to bring him some water, and without regard for using up his magic power, he used the Water Mirror spell to attempt to contact Rashka. This world also had this kind of magic for communication. However, due to the elements of this world being more active, long-distance communication magic had large interference, causing distortion, speech confusion, and so on. Thus, they only used this method when there was an urgent need. Otherwise, they would still use the more conventional method of sending letters. The Water Mirror spell was similar to video conferencing. While Roy watched, Xeron managed to contact Rashka. In the water, Rashka looked blurry and distorted. Once connected, Xeron shouted at Rashka¡¯s image, ¡°Damn it, Rashka. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to give me reinforcements, but why kill the messenger I sent?!¡± ¡°Wh-what?¡± Rashka took a long time to respond. He looked confused, probably from not being able to hear what Xeron said clearly. Xeron had no choice but to repeat it. Rashka was puzzled as he replied, ¡°You sent someone to deliver me a letter? I didn¡¯t receive anything!¡± The voice opposite was also distorted, but Xeron could still make out what was said. He could not bear roaring, ¡°Still pretending?! You think you can lie to me and blame this on the elves?¡± ¡°No, Xeron, listen to me!¡± Rashka explained hurriedly, ¡°I¡¯m not even heading toward the east of Erathia, but I¡¯m now moving toward the north. I received news from Ignatius halfway. Lord Lucifer wanted to send Zydar to help attack Erathia, but unexpectedly, after reaching Erathia, Zydar betrayed us and wanted to form his own group. Ignatius¡¯s scouts found his trail in the north, and he wanted me to go capture him. I didn¡¯t go east, so how could I have received your letter?¡± ¡°Bullshit! Zydar betrayed us? How is it so coincidental?¡± The connection was not stable, and even though Xeron only heard dribs and drabs, he caught the keywords ¡®Zydar¡¯ and ¡®betray¡¯. He did not believe it. ¡°Even if Zydar has betrayed us, why didn¡¯t Ignatius send me a message?¡± ¡°How would I know?¡± Rashka was getting impatient with the questioning. ¡°I alone am enough to capture Zydar. Why would he tell you? He said that he would take my place and attack the elves with you. He should be advancing together with you. You should look for him for reinforcements. Why are you looking for me?!¡± Xeron heard Rashka¡¯s words, but because of his preconceived notion, he remained suspicious of what Rashka said. Roy was chuckling in his head as he listened on. In these past two weeks, Xeron¡¯s army had encountered three large-scale battles, and they were all troops led by elven druids. Due to the slow progress and battles, even if Rashka had not sent any reinforcements, Ignatius¡¯s reinforcements should have arrived. The problem was there were no reinforcements in sight from the rear! Assuming Rashka was telling the truth, and he went to hunt down that demon Zydar and Ignatius took his place to battle alongside Xeron, then it did not make sense that Ignatius had not sent any reinforcements. They had initially agreed that Ignatius would summon high-level demons and send them to Xeron as reinforcements, but now, not only had that evil spirit messenger disappeared, even the reinforcements were missing! What this meant was that it was really possible that they were intercepted by the elves and killed! Ignatius might have truly sent high-level demons as reinforcements, but the premise was for Xeron to be close to the same! However, in order to snatch souls, Xeron had, under Roy¡¯s incitement, moved far from the position he was supposed to be. Compared to Ignatius, his troops were now far ahead, and Ignatius was probably unaware of this. If he sent troops based on where he assumed Xeron should be, the troops that arrived would likely not even know where Xeron was! In addition, the lost troops could have been attacked by the elves. If so, then it made sense why there were no reinforcements¡­ This situation was out of Roy¡¯s expectations. Although this was caused by his arrangements, the elves had moved faster than he expected. Roy originally thought that Xeron would only fall into the elves¡¯ ambush and encirclement as he neared their capital, but it looked like the ambush was happening soon! The elven forces they had encountered during these two weeks now appeared to be more about confirming the exact location of Xeron¡¯s army and consuming the army¡¯s fighting power as much as possible¡­ They were not coincidental encounters¡­ Although the situation was beyond Roy¡¯s expectations, Roy was not flustered. He had already accumulated almost enough souls from the three battles. He now had more than six hundred souls and could now prepare. Xeron appeared confused after his communication with Rashka. Even though he did not much believe Rashka, what if what he said was true? Xeron certainly knew Zydar. He was another high-rank demon who served Lucifer Kreegan. Xeron and the rest firmly believed that King Lucifer Kreegan was one of the incarnations of Demon King Lucifer, so they were willing to serve him and were very loyal. However, Zydar was not willing to believe it. He was ambitious, and had always shown signs of rebelling. Xeron and the others could tell, so when Rashka said that Zydar had rebelled and wanted to be on his own, it was truly possible¡­ Now, at such a crucial moment in attacking the elves, Zydar doing this really caught Xeron and the rest off guard, especially Xeron. He could not wait to capture Zydar, bring him back to the Abyss, and soak his soul in holy water for 666 days and nights! Although he wanted to contact Ignatius, Xeron found it slightly embarrassing. He did not want to be ridiculed by Ignatius when Ignatius discovered that he had deviated from his position to grab contributions and souls. After thinking about it, Xeron did not consume his magic power anymore but planned to conserve it to summon demon reinforcements on the spot. Yes, Xeron faintly felt that something was brewing. While he could not tell what was wrong, a demon¡¯s natural perception toward sensing danger prompted him to think of ways to increase his cards. Fortunately, the army had plundered a lot of materials when passing by the elves¡¯ mines, so he did not lack materials for arranging the summoning formation. After engraving the pattern and pouring mercury into it, a simple summoning formation took shape. In fact, demon summoning rituals did not need to be too complicated. The human practice of using lizard tails, soaked internal organs, and so on was not necessary. The crux to opening a Gate of the Abyss was the magic power of the summoner. Roy stared closely from the side. The magic formation to open a Gate of the Abyss and engraved pattern were things that Roy had already committed to heart. What he wanted to observe was the input direction of Xeron¡¯s magic power. At this time, Xeron had completely forgotten about Roy¡¯s presence. He was so anxious that he had not thought that Roy would be observing him. Thus, when he stood next to the magic formation and placed his demon scythe in it to input magic power, Roy easily observed the magic formation¡¯s starting path. The radiance in the magic formation first started lighting up from the demon characters on the outer edge, then moved inward, and finally to pentagram in the center of the formation. This process was quite short, and without paying attention, you would have thought that the formation lit up as a whole, but Roy noticed this because he had paid special attention to it. Xeron once said that if I wanted to teleport back, I would have to input magic power in reverse. So, if I want to go back, the pentagram should be lit first? Roy guessed. When he was ready to escape, he planned on trying to activate it and test it by throwing a few demons in. This time, Xeron did not hesitate to use up his magic power nor souls and began summoning high-level demons. With him providing sufficient offerings, many high-level demons were quickly teleported over through the dark Gate of the Abyss. Roy took a look and found that there was a large number of succubi! These succubi were one of the few humanoid female demons among the demon races. Their figures were seductive, and they were not wearing a single thread of clothing. As they were demons, they still had curved demon horns on their heads, and their feet were reverse-jointed demon hooves. In particular, with the pair of demon wings on their backs that grew in the reverse direction, they looked sensual. Succubi were high-level demons that were skilled in using fire magic and charm magic. Xeron had summoned them to make up for the inadequate long-range troops in the army. After all, there was only so much he could rely on those gogs for. In addition to the succubi, Xeron had also summoned the deep abyss demons and big demons. Deep abyss demons were a type of demon that walked with their backs curved. They appeared clutching a giant broken sword burning with flames. These swords that were missing half were known as the soul-stealing blades and the main weapons of the deep abyss demons. As for those big demons, they were similar to Xeron. They had the classic demon look¡ªgiant pointed demon horns and held demon scythes or hammers. Apart from being strong and huge, the appearance of these high-rank demons brought with them a thick sulfuric smell. ¡°I need all your help!¡± Xeron finished the summon and looked exhausted. Even with a massive amount of magic power, he would be drained after summoning them. But even if they were all high-rank demons, Xeron was at least a top one, so he was still very confident. ¡°Come, sign a contract with me and remain in this world. There¡¯s a war, and I believe you¡¯ll like it!¡± ¡°War? Great!¡± A succubus laughed. ¡°As long as the conditions aren¡¯t too harsh, we¡¯ll obey you!¡± A group of high-level demons quickly signed contracts with Xeron. It was quite different from when Roy was summoned, but Roy did not care. He quietly moved to the back of the army, found a place with no one to sit down, and summoned the system interface to begin drawing his plans¡­ Chapter 56 Every war had to have supplies. There was some truth to this. Not because of the need for supplies, but because there was a need to fight! Roy was just a low-rank demon for now, and his current fighting methods were basically melee. Imagine how dangerous it would be for him on a chaotic battlefield with magic flying. No one desired death. And since he did not want to die, it was necessary to convert all his savings into immediate combat power. Was it worse for a person to be living without money or to have a lot of money but be dead? Roy always felt that the latter was the most tragic. Only when you were alive could you have the capital to become stronger. Did he not accumulate souls to deal with such a moment? Thinking back, it was the first time Roy possessed so many souls at one time. He used whatever he had when he was in the Abyss. The most he had ever used was the hundred-odd to materialize the T-Virus. The six hundred-odd souls he had now gave Roy a huge boost in confidence. Therefore, he intended to spend them all in one shot, wanting to see how much he could strengthen himself with them. During his time following Xeron¡¯s expedition, he did not need to fight every day, so Roy used his free time designing his strengthening plans. It was not that it was the critical moment he needed to start his designs. However, designing and drawing the materials required a fair amount of time after all. He was worried that it would be too late when the time came. In this high-magic world, he expected to meet powerful creatures such as dragons, angels, behemoths, and even titans. These powerful creatures were not something Roy could handle at his current stage, so his designs were mostly defensive. That¡¯s right. Defensive, defend once, feel good once, defend all the time, and feel good all the time! Roy was also beginning to understand why demons put so much emphasis on bloodlines. Looking at dragons and titans, which were not born powerful? Any infant dragon could probably kill dozens of low-rank demons. The purer the bloodline, the stronger the strength, the higher the growth limit. It was the same even when he was human. Even reincarnation became a skill. Being born into a wealthy family and being born into a poor family were two completely different growth environments. He did not want to admit it, but classes did indeed exist¡­ Roy currently did not have the capital to deal with these powerful creatures, and he had no reason to continue fighting for Xeron either. His goals were simple: stay alive, find a way to kill Xeron, and be free from the restraint of the demon contract. Therefore, Roy¡¯s first strengthening plan was a set of armor! Be it humans, demons, elves, or even orcs, it was very common to use foreign objects to make weapons and armor to enhance their attack and defense. Roy was naturally no exception. Therefore, he designed a set of armor for himself at the beginning and continuously revised it. Roy felt dissatisfied with the armor even after that, so he simply changed it into a set of Holy Cloth! Yes, Holy Cloth! A Holy Cloth from Saint Seiya! Of course, he was just referring to their appearances here. As an art designer, in addition to requiring his own creativity, Roy imitated some classic drawings before. Not only him, but anyone with a foundation in drawing and was obsessed with the anime probably tried to imitate its art. The only difference was that Roy was a professional and could draw better. When Roy began, he designed it to be the Gemini Cloth. He drew it as a one piece directly, not the kind that combined. He chose Gemini because Roy himself was a Gemini. After thinking about it, he decided to change it because the shiny gold-colored armor appearance was too incompatible with a demon. In the end, he changed it to one of Hades¡¯s Specters, Celestial Fierce Star Rhadamanthys¡¯s Wyvern Surplice! This set of Surplice really fit Roy¡¯s image of a demon because this Surplice originally had a helmet with a pair of demon horns and a pair of wings similar to his demon wings. It even had a tail¡­ Roy only needed to remove the wings and tail parts and leave places for his own demon wings and tail to stretch out. The same went for the helmet since Roy had his own demon horns. When Roy combined these parts on to his image in the system interface, it actually looked like an original set of Surplice! He also colored it an inky black and purple and even used gradient effect to depict the gem-like luster¡­ It could be said that this set of the Celestial Fierce Star¡¯s Surplice was exactly the same other than it had no power. Roy was really too good. This was one of Roy¡¯s favorite plans. When the time came, he needed only to define the attributes and let the system grant the defensive attributes and add magic immunity or the like. Then, it would not be much different from the real Surplice to Roy. The second plan designed by Roy was much simpler than the Surplice because he sketched a¡­ strange fruit! This fruit looked like a pineapple, but Roy drew spiral patterns on its surface. Yes, Roy drew a Devil Fruit! Roy had not yet figured out what definition he wanted for this Devil Fruit. He initially thought of defining it for invisibility, and it did not matter if that was how the Invisibility Devil Fruit really looked. The most important thing for the system was Roy¡¯s definition. If he defined it as an Invisibility Devil Fruit, it would be an Invisibility Devil Fruit. At first, Roy thought that he would gain the ability to become invisible after eating it and escape from the battlefield. However, he then thought that the ability was too simplistic. Perhaps it would be better if he defined it as the Magma-Magma Fruit. He could turn into the demon version of Akainu and set anywhere he went aflame. Not only would he gain strong attack capabilities, but general physical attacks would also not work on him after elementalization. The only problem was, would there also be weaknesses if such a Devil Fruit were to be materialized? For example, would he fear water and become a dry duck? Moreover, Roy could not be sure if magic damage could hurt the user like Haki. Of course, Roy knew that he could eliminate the weaknesses of the Devil Fruit through his definitions, like with the perfect T-Virus. However, this would definitely sharply increase the consumption of souls. A weaker version of the T-Virus probably needed only a dozen souls, but a perfect version required hundred-odd souls. The consumption of souls for a perfect Devil Fruit, a fantasy and non-scientific item, would probably be even more terrifying! It was unknown if six hundred souls would be able to materialize it. The third plan was currently just an idea, and he had yet to draw it. It was not because he had no time, but because¡­ he did not know to draw it! The reason was that his third plan was to get a bloodline, the bloodline of an immortal body! In his vision, Roy intended to completely transform his body. He wanted to turn his body into an immortal one like Majin Buu. Even if his body were to be broken into pieces, he could completely recover! This vision was, of course, the product of wishful thinking. It was definitely impossible for him to become as strong as Majin Buu. If he could really transform that way, let alone fearing dragons, he could just conquer the entire Abyss. However, not even six million souls would be enough, let alone six hundred! Roy was very aware of this as well. Therefore, he did not need the powerful strength of Majin Buu but only needed his immortal body. He felt that the consumption would probably be much smaller if he did not have such power. What if the system determined that it could be materialized? Would he not profit a lot from it and be rest assured from now on? However, an idea remained an idea. Roy found that he could not draw it when he really wanted to! During his research over this period of time, Roy found that he required carriers for his transformations and definitions because he could not define his original body nor add attributes. For example, he could not add definitions such as Magic Resistance or Holy Resistance directly. He could only transform each part separately when his modifications were carried out. In other words, if he wanted to add resistance attributes to himself, he needed to add them to a modification plan or an item and then integrate it into his body for them to take effect. However, the definition of an immortal body could almost be regarded as a bloodline, which was a physical characteristic. Roy could not draw something as microscopic as this. He could not possibly draw a large red blood cell and then shove it into his body, right? Therefore, he felt that he could only draw a tube of potion like the T-Virus and then define it. It might work if he were to describe the characteristics of the immortal body in detail. However, Roy had some reservations. Putting aside the question of whether or not his six hundred souls could materialize such a potion, even if it could be materialized, he was worried that there could be a clash with the T-Virus he used earlier, causing conditions such as gene collapse and so on. Despite Daddy System being an assurance, who knew if he would end up killing himself if he did too many changes? Chapter 57 Roy was also aware of this problem. His demon bloodline was already very complicated. If he continued adding more bloodlines to himself, would it cause conflicts between them? The T-Virus was all right since its main function was to strengthen his cells. However, if he really wanted to have an immortal body, then he had to modify his bloodline. Roy felt that he had to figure it out. It was naturally the fastest to ask the system about such matters. The system¡¯s answer to Roy was that it could indeed cause adverse consequences! This was because Roy¡¯s attribute was clearly marked as dark on his homepage. It was an attribute common to all demons, meaning that Roy¡¯s bloodline transformation at least should not conflict with it! It also meant that it was impossible for Roy to transform into an angel just by creating an angel potion¡­ Of course, he could probably do something with the bloodline of a fallen angel. However, that was unnecessary since there was essentially no difference between a fallen angel and a demon. The system¡¯s answer gave Roy a rude wake-up call. It seemed like it was best to be cautious when it came to bloodline transformations. In this case, Roy temporarily ruled out the third plan for an immortal body. Although he really wanted an immortal body, he felt that he could probably find other ways to do it. Directly transforming his body through altering his bloodline was something that he should put aside for now. There were only options one and two left then. The plan of making a Surplice to enhance his defense was feasible. Roy had also thought of the possibility that other demons would covet it since it was obvious from a glance that this armor was a treasure. This was a hidden danger. However, it was actually very easy to solve. Roy could completely set it as part of himself and hide it within his body. He could ¡®transform¡¯ only when he needed to, just like Frieza. Moreover, such a transformation unique to demon kings was rather exciting to have. However, it meant that it was necessary to change the material of the Surplice. Since it was to be integrated with his flesh, then it was best to use the same material as his bones. In this way, Roy would also need to strengthen his bones, which felt rather cumbersome. Also, in the battles to come, would such an eye-catching Surplice not be telling all the enemies to ¡®come at me!¡¯? This Surplice was an aggro skill! Without enough strength, being eye-catching was a route to an early death! So after much pondering, Roy gave up this plan. However, he temporarily saved this plan as material. When he became stronger later, he might be able to restart this plan. Therefore, Roy only had one choice left¡ªusing the Devil Fruit to strengthen himself. Hear, hear, Devil Fruits were not made especially for demons¡­ Roy knew many types of Devil Fruits. The Invisible Fruit and Magma-Magma Fruit were the first two that he thought of, but in fact, Roy had many other choices. After confirming that he would go with this plan, Roy began to list a few Devil Fruits suitable for him. Invisible Fruit, Magma-Magma Fruit, Shadow-Shadow Fruit, String-String Fruit, Dark-Dark Fruit were among them before he deliberated on which to choose. The effect of the Invisible Fruit, as mentioned earlier, was too simple. Even if he could turn invisible on the battlefield, he might still be hit by magic attacks if he was within range, so Roy directly eliminated it. After Roy gave it some serious thought, the second one eliminated was the Magma-Magma Fruit. Although the Magma-Magic Fruit had first-rate power, it would also make him extremely noticeable once he became a ball of flames, possibly leading enemies to think that he was a high-level demon and charge at him. The Shadow-Shadow Fruit was a rather good choice. It could control others through shadows and had certain abilities to attack. He could also hide in the shadows of others at critical times, allowing him to avoid being the target of many. The String-String Fruit was similar since he could create stand-in puppets to protect himself from harm and fool everyone. However, after a comprehensive comparison, Roy¡¯s final choice was the Dark-Dark Fruit! The main issue was resistance. When he was first summoned by this world, Roy had a strong impression of the ¡®Weakness¡¯ cast by Xeron. He originally thought that with his physical strength and Bloodlust skill, he would rarely find an opponent among low-rank demons, but Xeron¡¯s spell negated his advantage in power completely. This made Roy question himself, what if he were to meet similar magic? The Shadow-Shadow Fruit and String-String Fruit both had means of evasion, but who could guarantee that he would not be hit by stray bullets in chaotic situations? Therefore, in comparison, although the Dark-Dark Fruit had many shortcomings, it was rather useful for absorbing damage. Moreover, Roy was using the body of a demon to consume this fruit. The bodies of demons were much stronger than that of humans by nature, and every demon was of the dark attribute. They were naturally good at using the power of darkness, and the Dark-Dark Fruit suited them well. Even if it involved bloodline transformation, he would not need to be worried about it. After ingesting the Dark-Dark Fruit, Roy might even be able to develop greater abilities of the Dark-Dark Fruit. He was the type to do things immediately after he thought of it, so he immediately started defining the Devil Fruit he drew. Name: Dark-Dark Fruit Explanation: After taking one bite, gain the dark power within the fruit. This definition was very simple. Roy knew very well that the system would read the concept of the Dark-Dark Fruit in his memory to add to its abilities after he set its name. Just like with the T-Virus, he did not need to know its principles as long as he had the concept and understanding of the T-Virus in his mind. This would equate to the ¡®information¡¯ about the T-Virus! The system would then convert this information, consume an appropriate number of souls, and materialize it. Roy first tried to see how many souls he would require to materialize the original Devil Fruit. What Roy did not expect was that it would only consume five hundred souls! This amount was a little out of his expectations. He thought it would be much more. But in fact, this was an error in Roy¡¯s thinking. First, five hundred souls was actually a huge amount. Second, although Devil Fruits were magical, it was not like they were at the level of mythical power. In essence, it was just a group of quintessential dark element power. Moreover, the original Devil Fruits had common shortcomings, such as fear of water, Seastones, and the like. These shortcomings also reduced the requirement to materialize it. Now that he found that he had enough souls, Roy was naturally more at ease and could add more definitions. Unafraid Of Water: Able to swim after ingesting it. Show no signs of weakness when in contact with water. The first definition Roy added was this. He intended to eliminate the weakness of the Devil Fruit. Roy turned to the system and found that it would cost more than fifty souls to eliminate this weakness, which was almost a tenth of the total number of souls to materialize the Devil Fruit. It was a little too much, but Roy felt that it was still acceptable. He guessed that he would need a similar amount of souls if he were to set a definition to be unafraid of Seastones. Roy did not add this definition since he felt that he would not encounter it unless he went to the One Piece world. Roy had a total of 621 souls. He would be left with some souls if he were to exchange 550 souls, so he deliberated some more before adding another attribute: Lessened Pain! The Dark-Dark Fruit absorbed damage, but at a price¡ªhe would feel double the pain. Roy wanted to weaken this shortcoming. Roy did not set how much to lessen and chose to hand over to the system for adaptation. He intended to use up the remainder of the souls to reduce whatever he could. After finishing his definitions, an enhanced version of the Devil Fruit was born. Similar to the T-Virus, the Devil Fruit was a static item made by exchanging low-quality souls, but it was an item with system skills. After eating it, Roy could obtain or develop corresponding skills. He did not need high-quality souls to customize skills, saving a lot of trouble. He colored the Devil Fruit and hit save. There was no countdown this time. Before long, a golden pineapple-like Devil Fruit appeared in Roy¡¯s hands. Roy did not know if the original Dark-Dark Fruit was this shape, but it did not matter. It would still be the Dark-Dark Fruit even if it were poop shaped! After appreciating his work a little, Roy opened his mouth to take a bite. However, right at this moment, a voice came from behind him. ¡°Boy! What do you have in your hand?¡± Chapter 58 Hmm? Someone¡¯s there? Roy had specifically chosen a remote corner in the camp so that he would not be disturbed. Unexpectedly, someone still wandered here. He turned his head and found a succubus standing not far behind him. This succubus was one of the high-level demons that Xeron had summoned. She might have noticed Roy hiding in the shade of the tree while passing by. She stared at the strange fruit in Roy¡¯s hand. Roy ignored her and bit into the Dark-Dark Fruit. An inexplicable taste spread in his mouth, making Roy¡¯s entire expression change! The concept of the Dark-Dark Fruit came from Roy¡¯s memory, and in his memory, Devil Fruits were disgusting. However, Roy did not know how disgusting it was specifically. The system could not make any accurate references, so it simply defined it literally. The system actually integrated all sorts of disgusting references from a simple ¡®disgusting¡¯ phrase. The taste was unimaginable! If this Dark-Dark Fruit was the enhanced version, then the disgusting taste also enhanced! After taking a bite, his whole face distorted! He wanted to spit the fruit out of his mouth, lie on the ground, and vomit a few liters of bile. Roy was regretting it. He had only remembered to eliminate the Devil Fruit¡¯s weaknesses. How could he have forgotten to improve its taste? But in order to obtain the power within it, Roy forced it down and swallowed the first bite even though it was disgusting. Seeing how a mere low-rank demon was ignoring her, the succubus was very annoyed. How dare he ignore the words of a high-level demon? Who gave him the courage? The succubus had yet to reach high-rank demon. Strictly speaking, she could only be regarded as the top of the middle rank. But for low-rank demons, she was a high-level demon¡­ Although the succubus was angry, her instincts told her that the strange fruit in Roy¡¯s hand should be something good! This low-rank demon actually ignored her and bit into it as though he could not wait. Moreover, he was hiding in this remote corner and avoiding others. If it wasn¡¯t something good, why would he do that? With that thought, the succubus was convinced and immediately walked toward Roy. She also saw Roy¡¯s distorted expression, but she did not believe it one bit. Is this an act to prevent me from taking it away from him? The succubus sneered inwardly. Kid, your acting is too excessive. I knew it was fake at a glance! What can taste so bad? Therefore, after coming in front of Roy, she stretched her hand out. ¡°Give it to me!¡± Snatching something from someone of a lower hierarchy seemed so natural. This was a law of life for demons. Roy knew this, which was why he had not hesitated to take a bite just now. Roy acted as though he was reluctant to hand over the fruit to the succubus. ¡°My Lady, it¡¯s just a strange fruit!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll know if it¡¯s a fruit once I taste it myself!¡± The Succubus snorted coldly. ¡°Are you sure you want to?¡± Roy asked again unwillingly. ¡°Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you. It¡¯s really disgusting!¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± the Succubus shouted. ¡°I¡¯ll be the one to make that judgment!¡± ¡°All right! Since you insist.¡± Roy handed over the fruit ¡®unwillingly¡¯ to her. It did not matter anyway since he obtained the power after the first bite. What was left was a super disgusting skin! After receiving the Dark-Dark Fruit, the succubus snorted. A low-rank demon is a low-rank demon after all, no matter how tall he grew. She then gazed at the fruit in her hand. The succubus became even more certain that this was not something common. At least, she had never seen a fruit like this. She took a bite without another word. Roy¡¯s distorted expression seemed to be contagious. It appeared on the succubus¡¯s face as well! ¡°Woou!!!¡± The succubus, unlike Roy, spat it out immediately. She even collapsed to the ground, vomiting her bile out! Roy came closer and asked, ¡°My Lady, are you all right? I told you that it was really disgusting!¡± ¡°You!!!¡± Regret stabbed the succubus¡¯s heart. She had not thought this low-rank demon was telling the truth. She wanted to unleash her unhappiness on Roy, but that uncomfortable feeling made her vomit again. She felt as though she had vomited a week¡¯s worth of food, making her feel hollowed out! ¡°I¡¯ll get some water for you!¡± Roy saw everything he wanted to see. The disgusting food was not just consumed by him, lifting him into a good mood. After saying this, he ran away. Roy did not return! But that succubus actually believed him and sat there vomiting while waiting for Roy to get water for her. She only realized she was fooled half an hour later when her bile was all out of her system! After leaving, Roy was inspecting his transformation with satisfaction. He tested out his ability just a little. The Dark-Dark Fruit was exactly the same as the original version. Roy¡¯s claws were filled with smoke with just a little use of the power! In his attributes, the Dark-Dark Fruit had appeared in his Loaded Materials. He did not obtain another skill like Psychokinesis when he used T-Virus to strengthen himself. Roy guessed that it would only appear if he developed the power of the Devil Fruit. After all, in his memory, the Devil Fruit abilities did not appear automatically after the users ate them. He returned to the camp and to Xeron. Xeron was restoring his magic power. He felt a sense of urgency since he nearly used up all his magic power to summon so many high-level demons. Most of the demons he summoned crowded together and formed a small circle. They were bored out of their minds. After some time, the succubus finally returned with a green face. She saw Roy among this group of demons and strode up to him angrily, prepared to question him. However, she stopped in her tracks when she realized Roy was not far from Xeron. She could do whatever she wanted in front of Roy, a low-rank demon, but she too had to behave herself and obey the rules in front of a high-rank demon like Xeron. This was a rule formed by the demon race after millions of years. Xeron was obviously resting now. She would be digging her grave if she were to dare to disturb him. Therefore, she could only grit her teeth and crave this into her heart while staring at Roy resentfully. Roy naturally saw her intense gaze, but he did not take it to heart. He stayed around Xeron precisely for this moment. He had never actually thought of getting water for this succubus. To Roy, a battle was coming soon. These high-level demons Xeron summoned were not going to have an easy time. While Xeron told them a battle was approaching, he had failed to tell them about the scale of it. If an ambush from the elves were to really come, what awaited these high-level demons would be the high-level troops of the elves! The dragons might be involved too. It was unknown whether these high-level demons could survive, so why would he need to worry about the feelings of this succubus? As such, Roy was enjoying the expression on the succubus¡¯s face caused by not being able to do anything to him¡­ Time passed by, and Xeron¡¯s magic power finally recovered a little. However, when he got up and was about to order his troops to retreat, an arrow flew by and interrupted him! The arrow directly penetrated the body of a little demon and pinned it onto a tree, showing its strength! And this arrow was like a signal for the rain of arrows that followed! The elves were here! This was their standard offensive opening! Chapter 59 ¡°Attack!!!¡± Xeron held the demon scythe in his hand and shouted at the same time. The Stone Skin spell activated to protect the demon army from the rain of arrows. Xeron knew that the elves might have grabbed the chance because he advanced prematurely, but he did not panic at all. He had his pride as a high-rank demon. He had fought many wars for Lucifer Kreegan in this world, and a simple ambush was not going to defeat him. Demons loved to fight by nature, and their instinct for combat was almost inscribed into their bones. The demon army adjusted quickly from the chaos, and the gog unit started their retaliation. They threw a large number of fireballs toward the forest. The camp of the demon army was originally in the forest, but Xeron knew that he could not battle the elves in the forest terrain. Therefore, he had gotten the demon army to set fire to the forest, and a large area around them had become scorched earth. The first wave of arrows by the elves landed mostly between the barren area and the forest. When the large number of explosives ignited the area again, the elves were forced to reveal themselves. The tall dendroid guards were the first to appear. These slow-moving treants walked out with heavy steps. Some of them were still on fire and seemed to be in a bind. However, Xeron felt something was wrong when they appeared. There were too many dendroid guards. More than two hundred of them arranged themselves into a thick shield wall in front to protect the fragile elves behind them. Thousands of wood elf archers appeared next. Sharpshooters were among them as well. These sharpshooters were superb ace archers, and every arrow they shot was a huge threat. The arrow that pinned the little demon onto the tree with the first wave of arrows was the handiwork of a sharpshooter. The AvLee elves¡¯ warriors¡ªdwarfs, silver pegasus knights, centaur captains, unicorns¡ªappeared one after another. Although these troops were not elves, they lived in the elves¡¯ domain. Their fates were bound together, which was why they were in the elven army. Moreover, all of them were massive in numbers without exception. They appeared together and almost completely surrounded Xeron¡¯s demon army. Three heroes leading the elves also appeared. Two of them were elven druids donning deer helmets, and the other was a male human. Although his face and chest had elven tattoos, he did not have long pointed ears and was a typical human. Xeron recognized at a glance that this human elven hero was Ryland! He was the famous ranger in the kingdom of Erathia and the elven kingdom. It was said that he was the first human ever recognized by the elves, and the tattoos on his body were carved personally by an elder of the elves. Three heroes with a huge army of about four thousand¡­ When he saw so many troops, Xeron was inwardly shocked. Isn¡¯t this difference too big?! However, this was not all. High-pitched dragon roars rumbled from the sky. Huge shadows covered the ground, and a group of gigantic creatures with wings appeared. The dragons really came! They were not many, only about a dozen of them, and there were three types of dragons¡ªgreen dragons, emerald dragons, and gold dragons. The green and emerald dragons liked to live in the forest and could be said to be interdependent with the elves. The gold dragons liked to live on high mountains. However, they were also allies of the elves because of the existence of the Gold Dragon Queen. The bodies of these dragons were simply too enormous. A mere dozen of them seemed to swallow the sun. They hovered over the battlefield, blocking the sunlight, leaving shadows where they passed. After hearing the dragons roar, these little demons were trembling with fear. Right at the moment the dragons appeared, Xeron¡¯s whole being did not feel good. Although he had high-level demons in his camp, he had summoned them at the cost of his magic power, and they were too few in number. Xeron was not at all surprised that the dragons were here. After all, their plan was to deal with the Gold Dragon Queen in the first place. However, that was after he joined with Rashka and Ignatius and their troops of high-level demons. Now Rashka was pursuing that traitor Zydar, while Ignatius and his troops were far apart. This was equivalent to asking Xeron to face the attacks of these elves and dragons alone. How could he possibly be happy? He still could not figure out even now. Fine, they ambushed me, but why did they dispatch three heroes and so many troops at the same time? This is akin to treating my troops as the main force! Why did the elves go so far? Indeed, were it not for Roy¡¯s letter of challenge, the elves might still attack Xeron, but not at this scale. At this time, there were two demon armies constantly attacking the elves, one was Xeron¡¯s troop, and the other was Rashka¡¯s. The elves were sparse in numbers and had limited troops. They would generally distribute their forces equally to defend against these two forces. However, Roy¡¯s letter of challenge changed everything. It was like you meeting two bad guys. One of them did bad things silently, but the other was spitting out vulgarities on top of doing bad things. Who would you hate more? The elves planned to teach this arrogant Xeron a good lesson now. They dispatched more than half of their main force all at once to express their determination and to dispel the demon¡¯s arrogance! Suppose the heroes of the elves were to stand up and rebuke Xeron aloud at this time, then Xeron might still have a chance to know about the unwarranted letter of challenge. However, the demons and elves had exchanged blows many times, and they knew what kind of personality the demons had, so they did not even bother to say anything. After setting up their formation, they attacked the camp directly. The dendroid guards at the front advanced at a slow but firm pace. The wood elves tightened their bowstrings, adjusted the angle of their bows, and readied their arrows. The silver pegasus knights were already in the air, and the dragons were in their best positions, ready to dive! ¡°Shoot! Stop those damned treants!¡± Xeron growled. The gog troop threw the explosive fire again. The succubi summoned by Xeron were frightened by the roar of the dragons, but they still hugged their hands in front of their chest and launched huge fireballs at the approaching dendroid guards! After hitting the dendroid guards, the fireballs immediately ignited a blazing fire on them. However, the fireballs did not disappear and bounced off to the dendroid guards beside them. It was exhausted only after hitting several dendroid guards! Although these dendroid guards had thick skin, their weakness was fire. Many of them fell after going up in flames. However, there were too many dendroid guards, so how could they all be ignited so quickly? The remaining dendroid guards protected the other troops as they advanced. The dwarfs and centaur captains rushed to the front and began to fight the demon army. The dragons swooped down from the sky. The green and emerald dragons blew thick green poisonous gas and acidic liquid onto the demons below. Their range was huge. Seven or eight of them covered almost the entire demon army. The demons that were sprayed on screamed. Their skin instantly started festering, and when the acid touched them, large amounts of skin and muscles dissolved and fell off in large chunks. Many little demons died screaming before they even had the chance to encounter the enemy. Only after suffering a hell of erosive pain did they turn into ashes and were expelled from this world. The hellhounds and long-horned demons troops were slightly better off since their skins were tougher. They barely managed to survive the first waves of breaths in great pain. However, they were not so lucky once the golden dragon swooped down as well! Although the gold dragons had acid dragon breath, their advantage was still in physical combat. They had massive bodies and indestructible gold scales. These dragons crushed many hellhounds to death when they landed. A wave of their claws swept a large group of long-horned demons as well. The hellhounds and long-horned demons tried to fight back, but their sharp teeth and long horns could not even leave a scratch on the gold dragons¡¯ bodies! The most troublesome thing was that the golden dragons were immune to most magic in this world. There was not much choice other than to fight them head-on¡­ As soon as the battle started, Xeron¡¯s troops suffered heavy losses. The high-level army was a crushing existence to the low-level demons. Luckily, Roy was clever and stayed near Xeron. If he had stayed in the camp of the low-level demons, he might have been attacked by the enormous dragons. ¡°You, attack too!¡± Xeron knew it could not continue like this and immediately ordered the high-level demons he summoned. ¡°Buy me some time!¡± ¡°You too!¡± Xeron turned to Roy. ¡°Kill as many as you can!¡± The deep abyss winged demons nodded. They immediately rushed out with their soul-stealing blades to slash at the green dragons. The big demons roared with laughter and disappeared with a blast of flames. They reappeared beside the gold dragons with their demon scythes in hand and sliced away at the scales of the gold dragons. Cuts immediately appeared on their scales, causing the gold dragons to turn their attention to the big demons instead. These deep abyss demons and big demons instantly became the focus of the battlefield. The opponents of the high-level demons were naturally the high-level creatures. This was honoring the strengths of both camps. The battles of this world had relatively small numbers of troops, normally in the thousands. A scale of ten thousand was rare. The problem was that their combat power was simply too strong¡­ Roy was a rather unremarkable low-rank demon in this battle, bringing him an unexpected but welcomed turn. As the focus turned to the high-level demons, Roy inched to the edge of the battlefield. He did not appear on the front of the battlefield but defended a flank. He naturally did not encounter too many enemies. He would be able to persevere for a while with his combat power, and it would be convenient for Roy to escape at the edge as well. Roy felt that Xeron could not win this battle. The demon troops would collapse under the offensive of the elves in no time, and then he would logically turn into a defeated soldier and run off when the time came. Roy felt that Xeron could not make it, but Xeron did not think so. In this world, military strength could be the determining factor, but so could powerful magic. When the high-level demons began to withstand the dragons, Xeron put his demon scythe by his feet, and his hands began to flash with the radiance of magic¡­ Chapter 60 Xeron¡¯s casting time was obviously much longer than before. Correspondingly, the magic he cast should be more powerful. After he finished casting, countless huge fireballs appeared in the sky above the battlefield. These fireballs had giant rocks within. They were simply burning meteorites! They burnt the entire sky as soon as they appeared! High-level fire magic: Meteor Shower! Both forces were engaged and inseparable on the battlefield. However, both sides suffered when the Meteor Shower rained down on them! Xeron showcased the ruthlessness a high-rank demon had. His Meteor Shower basically aimed at his own side and smashed down on them. In any case, in his view, the gap in strength between his army and the elves was too large. The low-level demons could not withstand the attack, so he simply took advantage of this battle to use a large-scale attack spell to strike indiscriminately, wanting to greatly reduce the elves¡¯ military strength. In fact, his method was effective. The meteorites landed with massive booms. Under the influence of strong kinetic energy, waves of flames spread quickly like wildfire. A large number of dendroid guards, centaur captains, dwarfs, and even some silver pegasus knights perished in the fire. At the same time, little demons, hellhounds, long-horned demons, and evil spirits from the demon camp turned into ashes under the bombardment of the Meteor Shower! Seeing this scene, the elves were desperate. Their camp undoubtedly suffered greater losses! The middle of the battlefield suddenly had a huge hole, as if someone had dug it out. Only a raging fire continued burning. Due to the distance between them, the heroes on the elven side could not stop Xeron¡¯s spellcasting. Although not much was left of the demon army, the elves¡¯ combat advantage more than halved. Xeron panted heavily. The Meteor Shower just now consumed a tremendous amount of his magic power, but seeing this result, he could not help but roar with laughter. ¡°Damn those pointy-ear idiots!¡± Xeron picked up his demon scythe and roared at the three elven heroes in the distance. ¡°You¡¯re too naive to ambush the great Xeron!¡± ¡°Is that so!¡± The elven hero Ryland snorted. ¡°Demon, isn¡¯t it too early for you to rejoice?¡± The three elven heroes waved their staffs and started casting. The two druid heroes with deer helmets were the first to finish. With their staffs held high, several Lightning Bolts blasted onto the battlefield immediately! The deep abyss demons fighting the green dragons were the targets of their magic attack. Thunderous roars accompanied the thick Lightning Bolts striking directly onto these deep abyss demons! Some of them immediately turned into ashes and were expelled. Those that did not die lost their fighting power instantly and were stomped to their deaths by the green dragons! The two druid heroes released Lightning Bolts in succession. The thick lightning blasted one after another, quickly reducing the number of deep abyss demons. After they were about done with the deep abyss demons, they turned their attention to the big demons. Xeron hurriedly enchanted the high-level demons to help them resist the lightning attacks, but he could still not stop the other party¡¯s attacks. What made it worse was that Ryland finished casting at this time! ¡°Resurrect! Brave warriors of the elven army!¡± Ryland shouted loudly. Golden light rays descended from the sky and fell on the elven corpses that were hit by the Meteor Shower. A miracle happened. Those dead elves were lifted up by magic and floated into the air. Their bodies shook in the golden rays, and they came back to life! Not only were they resurrected, but even their burn marks recovered! Their eyes were a little dazed, unsure of what happened. Xeron almost gritted his teeth to his gums with this development! It had never crossed his mind that Ryland had mastered the high-level light magic Resurrection! He was truly surprised! Resurrection would reinject the souls of the deceased back into their bodies with the help of the power of light as long as their souls had yet to dissipate! At the corner of the battlefield, Roy¡¯s eyes nearly popped out of his socket. Although Ryland did not resurrect all of the deceased elven warriors, he had resurrected at least two hundred of them, most of which were melee soldiers such as dendroid guards and centaur captains. Now that most of the low-level demons in the demon camp were dead, these resurrected elven melee warriors would immediately rush to attack the long-range troops. The gogs and succubi in the demon camp would be the most unlucky! It was too common for the situation of a battle to reverse through magic in this world. Xeron could use Meteor Shower to attack indiscriminately. Similarly, the elves also had a countermeasure. Xeron could not resurrect his dead troops like Ryland had because demons could not use light magic. Most importantly, the souls of these deep abyss demons did not linger on the battlefield but returned directly to the Abyss. Even if Xeron could use Resurrection, he would not be able to resurrect his soldiers! Now, only a small number of demon troops remained at the edges of the battlefield. Ryland also consumed a very large amount of magic power after using Resurrection and would probably not be able to resurrect his troops again within a short time. Nonetheless, the other two elven heroes killed the high-level demons without stopping. There were not many of them in the first place, and their numbers fell steadily. Once they decreased sufficiently, the dragons immediately attacked! Roy was at the edge, fighting with a group of centaur captains. There were a few evil spirits by his side that survived through luck. Honestly, Roy also survived through luck. He would have been dead if he were not so far away from the middle of the Meteor Shower. He survived that, but a green dragon was coming at him now! Roy determined that Xeron¡¯s defeat was a foregone conclusion. He immediately rushed to a centaur captain, clasped his hands around its neck, and strangled it. The height and shape of the centaur captain were similar to Roy¡¯s, but its strength was lacking. Its face turned blue as it suffocated, but it kicked the front hooves of its horse-like lower body. Roy knew the opponent was good at kicking, but he clenched his teeth and continued strangling it, creating a scene whereby he was entangled with the centaur captain. At this moment, that green dragon flew past and spewed its acid at Roy and his kind. The green mist spread out and enveloped the demons. As soon as the green mist approached his body, Roy made a terrible cry, then dragged the body of the centaur captain, and fell. Ahh, green dragon! I¡¯m dead! Roy was acting such a plot now. He tightened his grip on the centaur captain as he fell and killed it. Then he used the moment of his fall to have the body of the centaur captain cover him! This place was a battlefield. Roy and several evil spirits had killed many elven troops earlier, so there were many bodies in this area. Roy specially chose a place with more bodies and hid his body with the corpse of the centaur captain, shielding himself from sight. There was no other way. Roy could only use this method now. After all, a demon would turn into ashes if they were killed and expelled. The enemy would be able to tell that it was the corpse of a demon at a glance, so he had to hide well even if he wanted to act dead. As to why he did not just escape¡­ Haha, he believed that the enemy would notice him if he were to escape. An enemy hero would only need to send a Lightning Bolt at him, and he would probably perish. In particular, Roy did not know how big the elves¡¯ encirclement was either. If he were to flee from the battlefield and there were troops in the periphery, he might just meet them head-on. Therefore, the best choice was to pretend to be dead. The corpse of the elven soldiers on the battlefield could give him good cover. However, what he did just now was quite dangerous as well. Green dragons were the weakest among the dragons, but their breath was still very powerful. Roy had to receive some damage from the acid in order to use it as a cover. Fortunately, he had the power of the Dark-Dark Fruit to protect him. The Dark-Dark Fruit could counteract damage from bullets, blades, attacks, flames, lightning, and so on and almost absorb all of the damage. Therefore, the acid mist might have corroded his body, but it did not cause too much damage to him. However, Roy was in immense pain while hiding under the body of the centaur captain. The original Dark-Dark Fruit absorbed damage at the cost of double the pain. Although he had used some souls to offset the effects of the pain with the system, he was not sure how much it helped. The pain was still more than 100%¡­ However, he could only endure it and not allow himself to scream. The evil spirits were more honest. They were still standing after the attack of the acid mist. Their bodies were covered with green liquid acid, and green smoke rose from their bodies. They howled and attacked the green dragon. No one noticed Roy thanks to these evil spirits. In fact, no one could really see through the green mist either. There were several dwarfs nearby Roy just now, but they had heard Roy¡¯s cry. They did not find anything amiss when Roy¡¯s figure disappeared, thinking that he was killed and expelled, so they attacked the evil spirits. There was a price to pay for recklessness. The evil spirits were brave to face the dragon without backing away, but they all turned into ashes. After clearing the area and seeing no demons, the elven forces ran to the front to join the battle. Roy sighed with relief when he saw this through the gap of several corpses. His mission was complete. Next, he only needed to stay hidden and watch the good show. If there was no accident, he only needed to wait until there was no one left on the battlefield to get up when the elves chased after Xeron. By then, Roy would be able to break away from Xeron¡¯s control. Moreover, the souls of so many elven warriors left behind would become Roy¡¯s harvest! Chapter 61 What happened next was as Roy expected. Xeron could only escape. The Meteor Shower had consumed a large amount of his magic power, and he had not recovered much of it, so he did not have the ability to use the spell again. Moreover, even if he could use Meteor Shower again, it would not have helped. After the gogs were killed by the approaching elven warriors and the succubi suffered quite a few losses, Xeron felt that he could no longer fight back, so he turned around and escaped. What angered the remaining deep abyss demons, big demons, and four or five succubi was that Xeron ordered them to stop the elves while he escaped on his own! These deep abyss demons and big demons roared angrily at this order, but they had to obey Xeron. This was because when Xeron summoned them, they had signed contracts that required them to listen to his orders so that they could participate in the war. At the time, they did not think much of it since the conditions Xeron gave in the contract were very generous. However, they did not expect that in this battle, they did not enjoy the thrill of killing and plundering souls but were instead beaten like dogs! And now, Xeron ordered them to stay behind and delay the enemy, so how could they not be angry? ¡°Damn it! Xeron! Don¡¯t let me see you in the Abyss!!¡± A big demon roared angrily as he was killed by the elves and turned into flying ashes. This time, it could be said that Xeron had tricked them. They were all high-rank demons and did not need to be polite to Xeron, so they all cursed him viciously. Xeron and these high-rank demons were also enemies, but those succubi, who were angry when they were killed and expelled, did not dare to shout like this. However, Xeron turned a deaf ear to them and continued to run. He used his remaining magic power and teleported away from the battlefield to flee to the rear. To him, he already had many enemies, so he did not care about the number. There was no friendship between demons anyway. As long as he could run away, he could remain in this world and did not need to worry about returning to the Abyss and encountering enemies. Roy witnessed this scene with his own eyes through the gaps of the corpses. Had he been silly and had not pretended to die while fighting, it was not difficult to imagine that he would have also had to bring up the rear. In fact, Roy had never believed anything Xeron said. He said that Roy had the bloodline of a high-rank demon and would take good care of him, but that was purely because he felt that he could make use of Roy, this elite demon. When it truly came to Xeron¡¯s own safety, he would not hesitate to abandon all the troops to help him break out. The elves were not careless. After killing and expelling all the demon soldiers, the dragons once again rose into the air. Ryland and the other two heroes led their troops to chase after Xeron. This was the Heroes of Might and Magic world, not like in the game where they could directly return to their cities as soon as they ran. Among the elven troops, the losses of the dragons were not much, and they still retained powerful maneuverability. Therefore, there was a high chance of chasing down Xeron and killing him. The elves had no intention of letting this arrogant demon go. Although they knew that killing this demon would be difficult without the help of the human angels, and also that it would cost a huge price to kill and expel this demon, they could not let Xeron have his way even if they could not truly kill him. The elves started to give chase with a rumble. However, they could not just leave the bodies of their compatriots on the battlefield, so they left a small group behind to gather their comrades¡¯ corpses. Although Ryland knew how to use the Resurrection spell, he could no longer resurrect these dead elven warriors because, generally, souls could only stay for a very short period of time after their deaths. After exceeding this time limit, their souls would begin to dissipate. This period of time was so short that Ryland had not had time to restore his magic power and cast this spell. Therefore, it could be said that these warriors had truly died in battle. Dead bodies without souls would only turn into undead even if they resurrected, and then they would become delirious undead¡­ The elves could not bear to let their compatriots turn into undead, so the troops left behind decided to collect the corpses of their compatriots and give them a funeral in the elven way. There were only about fifty people left behind to clean the battlefield. They extinguished the remaining flames on the battlefield and collected the remains of their compatriots. However, there were many who could not even leave their corpses behind and had burned to ashes in the flames, causing these people to grieve. At this moment, a dwarf came to the edge of the battlefield. He saw quite a number of compatriot corpses, so he walked over and carefully pulled apart a group of stacked centaur corpses while shouting to the others to come and help. However, just as he pulled out the body of the first centaur captain, he suddenly saw a dark red spot under the corpses! Before the dwarf could understand what was going on, a savage tail came from behind and pierced straight through him! The dwarfs rushing over to help were shocked! The pile of corpses on the ground was suddenly sent flying, and a tall figure appeared in front of everyone! Demon! Demon?! The demon that suddenly appeared from the corpses still had their comrade pierced through on his tail. He had an extremely strong body, and the claws of his hands shone with terrifying light. The demon wings on his back spread open, making him look extremely large. And most importantly, the demon was emitting an uneasy black mist that rose slowly in the air like smoke from a cigarette! His body seemed blurry in this rising black mist, as though light became distorted as soon as it hit him! It was a demon exuding an ominous aura! Roy had appeared. In fact, it was beyond his expectations for the elves to leave some troops to clean up the battlefield. He had thought that the elves would give priority to chasing Xeron, but when he saw them moving the corpses and about to expose him, he had to appear! As soon as he appeared, Roy did not say anything and immediately started killing. He did not believe that these dwarfs would watch him without doing anything, so he simply struck first! With the help of the Bloodlust skill on him, Roy¡¯s body became even bigger. The dark power of the Dark-Dark Fruit and the blood-red light of Bloodlust matched each other, making Roy look especially terrifying. He took advantage of the time the dwarfs had yet to react and flicked his tail, throwing the killed dwarf out and smashing him into two other dwarfs. He mustered all his strength and stomped on the ground, causing a huge pit. With shocking speed, he appeared in front of another dwarf, kicked him off the ground, and then waved his claws, cutting this dwarf in half! ¡°Quick! Kill him!¡± The dwarfs finally reacted and roared as they rushed at Roy with their weapons. However, how much combat power could troops left behind to clean the battlefield have? Only the height of these dwarfs could cause some trouble for Roy. However, the height difference between them disappeared when Roy placed his hands on the ground and advanced on all four! Roy was already accustomed to killing in the Abyss, so he had no mercy at all when he killed these dwarfs. As enemies, if Roy wanted to live, then they had to die. Although Roy was currently a low-rank demon, his combat strength was not weaker than some middle-rank demons. In the past, Roy might have been still lacking in defense when facing so many enemies, but the Dark-Dark Fruit¡¯s power helped him resist a lot of damage. As long as he could endure the pain, he could fight as he wanted. A black mist vortex appeared in Roy¡¯s palm, and then a powerful attractive force appeared. A dwarf farther away from Roy flew up and landed in his palm. Roy held the dwarf¡¯s short legs and swung him violently against another dwarf. With a thud, the two dwarfs had their bones smashed into pieces and died vomiting blood. Having the impression of the abilities of the original Dark-Dark Fruit, Roy managed to develop the Black Vortex move after a few tries! Seeing his companions die tragically, one of the dwarfs roared and threw the hammer in his hand at Roy. However, before it could get close to Roy, it suddenly stopped in midair and then strangely turned back at an even faster speed. It even crushed the head of the dwarf who threw the hammer! This was Roy using Psychokinesis. Now, not only could he transform Psychokinesis into an air shield, but he could also use it to act directly on the kinetic energy of objects. He could use Psychokinesis to stop items and reflect them back, which was equivalent to a repulsion effect. The Dark-Dark Fruit had a strong gravitational force, and Psychokinesis could form a repulsive force. This was equivalent to having two force fields! These fifty-odd dwarfs did not cause Roy any trouble. Ten minutes later, the battle ended with Roy winning and killing all these dwarfs alone. Unlike in Xeron¡¯s demon army back then, where Roy was basically slacking off while fighting, it was different now. Roy was fighting for himself, so of course he had to be serious¡­ After all the dwarfs died, there were no more sounds on the battlefield other than some scattered flames that had yet to extinguish, making crackles. He raised his head and saw many balls of light floating around the battlefield. There were¡­ a lot of them! Chapter 62 - Transmute These many souls were actually unexpected to Roy. Xeron had been really reckless. Had Roy been leading the army, his first thought would have been to retreat right away when facing the powerful elven troops that were three to four times his numbers. But Xeron still wanted to try using magic to reverse the situation. Moreover, he had aimed the Meteor Shower at the densest place on the battlefield. Thanks to Xeron¡¯s magical help, Roy picked up a huge bargain. The souls of demons usually could not remain in another world. After the demons died, the Ouroborus Mark would pull the demon souls back into the Abyss. As such, all the souls remaining on the battlefield were from the elves. Looking at the densely-packed souls, Roy estimated that there were over a thousand of them. Xeron¡¯s big move had likely damaged one-third of the elves¡¯ military strength. Of course, Roy was not going to stand on ceremony with this unexpected joy. The souls that left their bodies usually died within a couple of hours or so. Depending on the size of the soul, how long it took to dissipate was different, and it had been quite some time since the battle ended. In Roy¡¯s demon vision, some balls of light had already begun to disappear, so he hurried onto the battlefield to gather these floating souls into the system. After a while, he finally managed to clean up the souls on the battlefield. He opened the system interface and saw that the number of souls had increased to 1,079! F*ck! I¡¯m rich! Not long ago, he had used almost six hundred souls, but he did not expect to replenish them again in the blink of an eye and even exceed the original amount. Roy felt as though he had won the lottery. Well, I shouldn¡¯t get too excited. I have to first check whether these souls belong to me! Roy quickly calmed down and began to ponder. Xeron isn¡¯t dead yet, and neither am I, so that means the demon contract is still in effect. According to the demon contract, ninety percent of the spoils of war will be handed over to Xeron after winning a battle, but according to the literal meaning, this should refer to a victory¡­ The issue now is if it¡¯s considered Xeron¡¯s lost! I bet Xeron didn¡¯t expect to suffer such a massive defeat. Generally speaking, it was impossible for demons to have the chance to harvest the spoils of war after losing a battle, so when Xeron wrote the demon contract, he did not consider the situation after a defeat and did not give the corresponding explanation. However, Roy realized that something beyond the demon contract had happened. Because he had pretended to be dead and escaped, despite having lost this battle, Roy had still obtained a large number of souls! Even Roy was a little puzzled. What is the current situation considered as? After thinking for a while, Roy finally came to the conclusion that these thousand-plus souls could truly be regarded as his! There was no need to carry out the contract! Because¡­ Xeron was still being hunted down by the elves. Perhaps in the demon contract, this could count as the battle not being over, so it was the same nature as when Roy secretly snatched souls in battle. Before the battle ended, the souls he collected from the battlefield were all his! With this thought, Roy finally heaved a sigh of relief. With so many souls in his hands, what Roy feared the most was that it was within the scope of the demon contract¡¯s execution. In that case, it would have been terrible and mean that Roy would have had to hand over more than nine hundred souls. Roy did not know if the souls stored in the system would be forced out of it when the demon contract was executed. He had never encountered such a situation before, so he did not know if the system was capable of isolating the effects of demon contracts. If it really could isolate the influence of demon contracts, then it would really be a treasure, and he could use this isolation function to cheat demon contracts! However, he could not use this opportunity to experiment. After all, if the experiment failed and the system could not isolate the influence of the demon contract, he would have to pay a huge price. Therefore, he could only try experimenting with fewer souls in the future. Now that Roy knew he could use these souls freely, he could carry out his next move. In fact, be it gaining Xeron¡¯s trust at the beginning, alienating Xeron and Rashka, writing to the elves on Xeron¡¯s behalf, or using the Dark-Dark Fruit to resist damage and escape from the battlefield at the end, Roy¡¯s ultimate goal was to kill Xeron in order to tear apart the demon contract. With the chaos on the battlefield, Roy had successfully escaped Xeron¡¯s control and did not need to worry about being forced to follow orders anymore. But as long as Xeron was still alive and had not been killed and expelled, the contract would continue to exist and be in effect. In order to invalidate the contract, one of the parties needed to be killed and expelled, and of course Roy was unwilling to die. The longer he was a demon, the more he understood the importance of the soul. He did not want his soul to suffer damage after he was killed. Since he did not want to die, he could only make Xeron die. Now was the perfect time. The letter of challenge had angered the elves, and they were hunting the fleeing Xeron. Roy had achieved most of his goals. Next, as long as he could borrow the hands of the elves and dragons to kill Xeron, he would be free! However, the problem now was whether or not Xeron could escape the pursuit of the elves and dragons. Don¡¯t forget. On another route, there was also the high-rank demon Ignatius, and Ignatius should have many high-level demons in his camp. If Xeron was smart and escaped to meet Ignatius, then the elves and dragons might not be able to do anything about him. Therefore, Roy felt that he could not place all his hopes on the elves and dragons. It would be best for him to intervene when appropriate. Thus, Roy opened the system interface and modified his wings using previous settings. Demon Wings: High-Speed Flight, maximum speed Mach 1! Yes, he modified the definitions of his demon wings, from the simple one where he could only fly before to the highest speed of sound. To better achieve this, he increased the size of his wings and modified their curvature to become smoother. Because they were modifications to the original foundation, he did not need to spend too much time. After Roy chose to save and materialize, he paid the price of forty-six souls! In fact, Roy could have increased the speed even more, but he guessed that the faster the flying speed, the higher the consumption of souls. The speed of Mach 1 was probably enough for now, and the price-performance ratio was also very good. After the modifications, Roy¡¯s wings quickly changed. The length of the wingspan did not change, but the width had increased. When Roy flapped his wings and flew, he felt that he required much less strength and effort than before. He still remembered which way Xeron had escaped in, so he rushed into the sky and sped up in that direction. He did not fly at Mach 1 speed for now because he was not in a rush to catch up. Xeron would need a lot of time to completely escape the pursuit of the elves, so Roy still had time. While flying, Roy drew in the system interface. On a new, blank page, he drew a cube, then casually drew some patterns on it, and then began coloring it, creating a simple-looking box that opened at the top. Afterward, Roy started to define the box. Horadric Cube. Item Effect: Transmute low-quality souls into high-quality souls! Yes, this was a design that Roy had thought of recently. To Roy, low-quality souls were easy to obtain, but he could only use them in the system to make static objects and modify his body. He could not use them to create dynamic skills, and the high-quality fallen souls and noble souls used to create skills were not easily obtained. Therefore, Roy had been thinking about whether he could get low-quality souls and high-quality souls to transform into each other. According to Roy¡¯s understanding of souls, he felt that this transformation was possible. A fallen soul should contain a large amount of negative emotions and energy. When someone deviated from their conscience and race to commit misdeeds, it often caused their soul to generate a large amount of negative emotions and energy. When these negative emotions and energy reached a certain extent, their soul would turn black! By the same logic, noble souls should possess great love for others and be willing to sacrifice themselves. These were positive emotions and energy. In fact, low-quality souls contained similar emotions and energy. When any living creature died, they would feel afraid of injuries, fear of losing their lives, hate for the enemy, reluctance to part with their family and friends, yearning for their loved ones, and so on. However, these positive and negative emotions intertwined, and it was impossible to tell which side had more emotions. It could only be regarded as being in balance, resulting in the soul becoming a low-quality soul. Neither noble nor evil, these kinds of souls were just ordinary¡­ Since both emotions and energy were in low-quality souls, why not extract them and transmute them into high-quality souls? What Roy wanted to make was a medium, and it did not matter what the name was. Of course, this box would not be the real Horadric Cube and could only count as a fake. He initially wanted to call it Pandora¡¯s Box, but then he thought about the transmute function and decided that it was more appropriate to call it the Horadric Cube. This was why Roy only dared to make this item with a large number of souls in his hands. After all, he was more confident. In order to reduce the consumption as much as possible, Roy only gave it a relatively simple definition. But even so, Roy spent four hundred souls to materialize it. It seemed like it was indeed not easy to improve the quality of souls. A quaint box appeared in his hand, and Roy began to experiment with soul transmutation. One, two, three¡­ Only when he put in 198 souls was there a burst of light in the box, indicating that the transmutation was successful. Roy opened the lid and found two souls floating out of the box! One was a fallen soul exuding thick black mist, and the other was a colorless, noble soul glowing with light! The reason two souls appeared at once was that the positive and negative emotions and energy of the souls within the box were separated and reassembled. According to Roy¡¯s setting for the Horadric Cube, two high-quality souls would appear every time he transmuted¡­ Chapter 63 - What Kind of Gank Is It without Flash? It was Roy¡¯s first time seeing what a noble soul looked like. He did not expect the first time for such a soul was him transmuting one and not from a human. He originally thought that noble souls would be golden, but now that he looked at one, he realized he was wrong. This noble soul was like a transparent crystal with dazzling color! It looked like golden holy souls could only be obtained from holy creatures. As far as holy creatures Roy currently knew, it seemed to be angels. Be it fallen souls or noble souls, the system used them to create skills. Roy had used 198 souls to transmute them into two high-quality souls. A high-quality soul was equivalent to ninety-nine low-quality souls, but its use was incomparable to ninety-nine low-quality souls. Customized skills from the system could allow Roy to ignore certain rules. For example, if he wanted to use powerful magic like Xeron, he could directly imitate the magic in the system and make it take shape without needing to learn specialized knowledge about magic, spells, chanting, and casting. He could completely ignore all of that! This was why Roy had not thought of learning it himself even though he knew formidable magical knowledge existed in the Heroes of Might and Magic world. In theory, Roy could even imitate a powerful spell like Armageddon in the system. Of course, even if he could imitate it, it required the corresponding amount of magic energy to unleash its might. But at this time, Roy did not plan on customizing such attack spells using these two high-quality souls. He had started his plans a few days ago, so he naturally made the materials he wanted in advance. He created two skills this time, and the first one was Flash! Flash: Instantaneously move to a position determined by your eyes. Can be used continuously in a short amount of time! In the system interface, the skill Roy made was simple¡ªhis body would instantly appear at another location. However, since he had consumed the Dark-Dark Fruit, he added some special effects. The flashing process looked like his body had transformed into a black mist, and then the black mist would appear at another place before his body reappeared. What should he say about this skill? It looked like Nightcrawler¡¯s teleportation from the X-Men. The second skill was Teleport! This skill was different from Flash. Flash moved instantaneously over short distances, while Teleport moved long distances. However, since Roy did not know the terrain of this world, he set the location of the teleport to Fat Tiger. In the dynamic demonstration of the skill, Roy¡¯s body transformed into a ray of light and then disappeared from where he was before reappearing beside Fat Tiger. This was one of the advantages of creating Fat Tiger. Roy had created Fat Tiger from the system, so he had a spiritual connection with him. Under certain circumstances, he could act separately with Fat Tiger and then rejoin with him through this Teleport skill. This way, even if he was summoned to another world, he could use this skill to escape when he faced unfamiliar environments. Some time ago, Roy had made Fat Tiger escort the army supplies. However, due to the elven army surrounding Xeron, Fat Tiger and the equipment he was escorting were unable to approach. Judging from the connection with Fat Tiger, he had not encountered the attack of the elves, but he was now cut off far away from the battlefield. Roy had gotten Fat Tiger to abandon the siege equipment and retreat to the demon city. If he had to use the Teleport skill, he would be able to return to the demon city in an instant. He created these two skills for escaping. Since he wanted to push ahead, he naturally had to consider the route of retreat. Due to the existence of the demon contract, Roy and Xeron were unable to attack the other party directly. In other words, Roy could not directly kill Xeron, and Xeron could not directly kill Roy. However, he could indirectly use the power of others to kill him. What Roy wanted to do now was to use the strength of those powerful dragons to kill Xeron! High-rank demons were indeed very strong. At least in this world, high-rank demons like Xeron were as powerful as dragons. Apart from angels, it was the dragons who had the power to kill high-rank demons. Hmm, of course, those powerful heroes could do the same. What Roy had to do now was very simple: go observe the battle. If the elves and dragons could kill Xeron, then so be it. If Xeron was really fierce, then Roy would give a little push in secret. Don¡¯t forget. Roy had another skill, Bloodlust! When he defined this skill, Roy had defined it so that he could use it on specified targets. Previously, Roy had only used it on himself and Fat Tiger, but now he intended to use it on those dragons! The 40% increase in strength and speed for Roy was not much because his own strength and speed were not too high, but for those dragons who were already powerful, the 40% increase would certainly be astonishing! It was totally possible to crush Xeron! Of course, it was said that the more powerful a dragon, the more resistant they were to magic. Roy did not know if Bloodlust counted as magic or not and whether it would work on the dragons, so to be safe, Roy modified the Bloodlust definitions and added the Ignore Magic Resistance attribute. In order to have the dragons deal a fatal blow to Xeron, Roy needed to get close to these dragons to use the skill on them. But since Roy was a demon, it was difficult to guarantee that the dragons would not turn around and attack him. Therefore, preparing escape skills was very important. All he needed to do now was to save these three skills. Worried that the two high-quality souls might not be enough, Roy invested another 198 souls and transmuted them into two more high-quality souls. In this way, he had four high-quality souls. After using 396 souls for the high-quality souls, 400 souls for the Horadric Cube, and 46 on the High-Speed Flight attribute of his wings, Roy had spent a total of 842 souls. Roy had obtained more than 1000 souls, but he only had 232 left in the blink of an eye. Next, if he could fulfill the requirements for the Flash and Teleport skills, he would also need to make a Magic Energy Growth Potion and improve his magic energy attribute to ensure that he could use them effectively. Roy did not feel the pain at all. After all, he had spent these souls on himself. The more cards he had, the more confidence he would have. Even if the souls were gone, he could slowly obtain more in the future. It was all worth it. After saving and materializing, Roy found that his Flash skill did not consume much. It only needed one and a half high-quality souls to materialize. However, Teleport took two high-grade souls. This might be because long-distance movements involved more spatial forces. Space, time, these terms mentioned were naturally high-level powers. Generally speaking, the consumption of souls in the system would also increase, but it was worth noting that the power of souls was, in essence, a high-level power. And most importantly, Roy needed to consume magic energy to use these skills, so the high-quality souls required to create skills would not be consumed like low-quality souls and use hundreds of them. Generally speaking, this was how many souls were needed. Flash and Teleport consumed three and a half souls. The last half was for the modification of Bloodlust. After adding Ignore Magic Resistance, this skill was equivalent to having an added magic penetration effect. In this case, Roy had an idea for when creating skills in the future. The consumption of this magic penetration effect was about half a high-quality soul. As long as he had enough souls, he could even add this definition to all his skills. Finally, Roy turned the remaining 232 souls into a Magic Energy Growth Potion. After drinking it, Roy¡¯s magic energy attribute increased dramatically, but he felt a bloating in his heart. The flow of blood in his body became faster, and an intense restlessness appeared in him. After a long time, this restlessness finally calmed down. What¡¯s going on? Roy could not help feeling puzzled when he sensed the anomaly in his body. When he used the Magic Energy Growth Potions in the past, he never had such symptoms! Is it because of my magic energy increasing too much? Since Roy could not get an answer, he could only put it aside temporarily. After completing all his preparation work, Roy accelerated his flying speed. On the way, he tested the use of the Flash skill. It was indeed very useful, but it was not really like he could teleport anywhere he looked. The maximum teleportation distance was only fifty meters. With the adaption of the system, Roy¡¯s gaze determined the direction of the teleport. Although he could use it continuously, with Roy¡¯s magic energy value of almost 350, he could only use it three times because the continuous Flashes consumed more and more magic energy! The first flash consumed only 50 magic energy, the second time required 100, the third time was 150, the fourth time¡­ There was no fourth time. Roy¡¯s magic energy could only support him using it three times in a row at most. However, this was under continuous use. If he used it after a certain interval, the consumption of magic energy was only fifty¡­ Chapter 64 - Five Dragon Dismemberment It did not take long for Roy to see a few black spots appear in the sky. These black spots were naturally the giant dragons flying in the sky. Next to them were some smaller spots, which were the silver pegasus knights of the elves. The dragons were massive. Roy was only seeing black spots now because he was still a distance away from them. But in fact, if you put Roy next to the dragons and compared them, an adult green dragon would be at least ten times bigger than Roy! Even those five to six meters tall demons had to jump to slash at the neck of the dragons. These dragons were not weak, and there were not many species that could match up to them by just relying on their bodies. Of course, Roy would not give chase, so he hung far behind and looked down. Roy saw the elven pursuit force on the ground. Only one elven druid was leading this army. The other two heroes seemed to have led the other troops in other directions, and they were not within Roy¡¯s line of sight for the time being. The green and emerald dragons were the true main force pursuing Xeron. It was precisely because they were flying closely behind him that Xeron could not get rid of the pursuit in the sky. After Roy observed for a while, the dragons rushed toward the ground, spewed out dragon breath, and then flew back up. In this way, they constantly attacked Xeron, who was running on the ground, leaving him no time to prepare teleport magic to escape. Now, Xeron was in a bind. He could not understand why the elves were constantly chasing after him. In fact, in addition to Roy¡¯s letter of challenge that made the elves furious that Xeron actually dared to have the idea of attacking the Gold Dragon Queen, it was also related to the current war situation in Erathia. The Dungeon Lords of Nighon and Sandro¡¯s undead army were currently attacking the kingdom of Erathia. It was in a very strenuous situation and had been constantly asking for reinforcements. Therefore, the elves also hoped to drive the demon army away and free up some manpower to help Erathia. If they wanted to do so, then Xeron, the commander of the demon army, definitely needed to die. The dragons were snapping at Xeron¡¯s heel tightly, constantly consuming his strength. After he could no longer run, what greeted him was the elven army following behind. Xeron was not stupid. He could tell what the elves were planning, so his escape route was toward where Rashka should have been in the demon army¡¯s original battle plan. Now, Ignatius had taken Rashka¡¯s place, so he only needed to run to join Ignatius. At that time, not only would he be able to escape the pursuit, but he would also be able to counterattack the exhausted elven army with Ignatius¡¯s forces. However, the premise was that Xeron could persevere until then! When Roy arrived, Xeron had been running for a long time now. Even as a high-rank demon, he felt very exhausted. While running, he could not restore his magic power effectively, and the dragons clearly noticed this. From the beginning, they were only harassing with their breaths, but they gradually began attempting to attack him directly. A gold dragon swooped down and spewed its dragon breath in front of Xeron, forcing Xeron to stop and evade. Taking advantage of this opportunity, the gold dragon stopped flying and landed on the ground, blocking Xeron¡¯s path with its huge body. ¡°Despicable lizard! How dare you come down?!¡± Xeron roared as he rushed forward with his demon scythe. In fact, a dragon had tried to stop him in this way earlier, but Xero had killed and devoured the soul of the green dragon that landed. He had recovered quite a bit of magic power in the blink of an eye. So after that time, the dragons felt that there was no need to fight him head-on and instead continued to harass him. But now, Xeron¡¯s physical strength was gradually becoming exhausted, so the dragons made another attempt, and the gold dragon, the strongest in melee combat, landed. Xeron was very clear that if he could not kill this gold dragon quickly, more and more dragons would descend. Thus, he mustered his strength and roared angrily as he slashed at the huge front limbs of the gold dragon. Black hell flames ignited on the sinister demon scythe. With formidable force, it slashed the gold dragon¡¯s steel scales, broke through its strong muscles, and cut directly on its bone! The golden dragon suffered a heavy injury and roared fiercely. However, Xeron did not have it easy either. For these kinds of head-on clashes, the smaller demon was naturally at a disadvantage. Although he avoided the dragon claws, he was knocked flying by the impact of the collision. When he landed, Selron plowed a deep gully in the ground before finally hitting the roots of a large tree and smashing them flying. With a crack, the big tree also broke and slowly fell. ¡°Puh!¡± Xeron quickly climbed up and spat out purplish bloody spit. His demon scythe was stuck in the bone of the gold dragon, so he was empty-handed. But it did not matter. Xeron charged at the golden dragon while it was still burning with the hell flames! He used his demon horns and rammed his head against the abdomen of the gold dragon! In fact, many people did not know that demon horns were not just for decoration. Demon horns would become harder and harder with age. After reaching the level of a high-rank demon like Xeron, the hardness of their demon horns far surpassed the imagination, and they could even break dragon scales! Demons rarely fought with their horns, and they would use their own soul fragments to make demon weapons instead. They protected and took great care of their horns. But Xeron had no choice but to fight like this now. After all, his demon scythe was stuck in the dragon¡¯s bone and very difficult to retrieve. This impact directly pierced a big hole in the gold dragon¡¯s abdomen. This place was the position of the dragon¡¯s heart, but unfortunately, Xeron¡¯s horns were not long enough to reach the gold dragon¡¯s heart. Instead of killing the gold dragon with a single blow, a large amount of dragon blood sprayed all over him. Even so, the golden dragon wailed. It could feel itself losing a lot of blood, and it might not recover even after a hundred years with such a severe injury. In anger, the gold dragon ignored its injuries, raised a front claw, and smashed down on Xeron! Boom! Xeron could not avoid it and was pounded into the ground. Under the gold dragon¡¯s powerful force, countless cracks appeared on the ground, and an explosion of sound rumbled. The gold dragon saw Xeron¡¯s entire body sunk into the ground after removing its claw. He lay on his stomach while spitting out large mouthfuls of blood. His bones were hurting so much that they seemed to be splitting. Seeing that Xeron was still alive, the gold dragon raised its front limb again and attempted to step on him. Xeron forced himself to turn over and escaped from the pit. But at this moment, a black shadow flew over and hit Xeron, knocking him directly out of the air! This attack was from an emerald dragon that had just landed. The dragons felt that the time had come and began to descend. They landed one by one and surrounded Xeron. Even the silver pegasus knights followed them, but they only landed at the periphery to block Xeron from escaping. After seeing the dragons land, Roy quickly flew closer. He arrived above the battlefield and looked down, watching them encircle Xeron. ¡°Demon, your death has arrived!¡± said an emerald dragon. ¡°You will pay the price for your evil deeds!¡± Xeron got up while panting. He looked at the dragons surrounding him and the silver pegasus knights waiting in the periphery and suddenly roared! ¡°Never! Don¡¯t even think about killing me!!!¡± With his roar, Xeron squeezed out every last bit of his remaining magic power! A dense black mist appeared around him, and then his body began to swell! He was overdrawing his magic power in exchange for power. Magic power was not akin to power. It was actually a method of forcefully using magic power to stimulate his heart and increase his power through the accelerated blood flow. In the face of these dragons with high magic resistance, Xeron knew that his remaining magic power would be ineffective, so he simply used it to exchange for power and planned to fight the dragons head-on. Of course, this method had very bad consequences¡­ His body continued to swell, and Xeron¡¯s height was almost about to reach that of these dragons. At this moment, he became a giant demon. He roared, rushed forward, clenched his fists high up, and slammed down on the head of the emerald dragon! A crack resounded all around. His punch actually cracked the emerald dragon¡¯s skull. It fell to the ground without a sound, and its body was trembling. Although it did not die, it lost all of its combat power instantly. This scene naturally angered the remaining dragons. They were not any worse than demons in terms of fierce fighting. They did not panic at all and charged at Xeron! The battle was intense, far beyond imagination. Blood splattered into the air as Xeron split the dragons¡¯ scales and tore their flesh while dragons¡¯ fangs and claws left massive wounds on him. However, the dragons were at a disadvantage overall. Under the powerful stimulation, Xeron¡¯s strength was faintly overwhelming these dragons. Moreover, his combat methods were very rich, and he fully exploited the weaknesses of the bodies of these giant dragons to attack them frequently. The silver pegasus knights in the periphery were unable to intervene. Seeing the dragons losing, they were very anxious. But something unexpected happened at this moment. A green dragon suddenly glowed with red light, and the next moment, this green dragon¡¯s body began growing. When Xeron punched it, it actually resisted the power of his fist! The green dragon did not think too much about the surging power that had suddenly poured into its body. It opened its mouth, bit Xeron¡¯s arm, and then flicked its head, throwing Xeron onto the ground! What happened?! Xeron was dumbfounded. Why is this green dragon suddenly so powerful?! But before he could figure it out, red lights also appeared on the other dragons around him, and the dragons began to swell. In an instant, Xeron¡¯s advantage disappeared! Feeling the great power in their bodies, the dragons were ecstatic. They let out dragon roars and then struck Xeron in unison! Boom! Xeron, who had just stood up, was smashed down by four or five claws and slammed onto the ground again. This time, Xeron could no longer get up. Under such an immense impact, the bones in his entire body shattered, and even his internal organs were crushed into a mess. However, Xeron still had some consciousness. While lying in the pit, he suddenly thought of something. Red light?! Yes! It¡¯s that elite demon named Osiris. He used this skill when I summoned him! A green dragon bit Xeron¡¯s arm and pulled him out of the pit. When he came out, the other dragons stretched their heads and bit the rest of Xeron¡¯s body. Xeron faced the ground and could not look at the sky, but he used his last bit of strength to roar, ¡°Osiris! It¡¯s you! It¡¯s you, right?! I know it¡¯s you! If I had known earlier, I would have¡­¡± What would he have done? No one knew, because before he could finish, the dragons biting Xeron tightened their grips and tore his body into pieces¡­ To vent their frustration of Xeron killing their companions, the dragons used this method to execute Xeron! Xeron died. The parts dangling in the dragons¡¯ mouths turned into ashes as a dark mist from the Abyss wrapped around Xeron¡¯s soul and teleported him away! I really killed Xeron?! After the familiar repulsive force of the world appeared on him again, Roy immediately understood that the demon contract had lost its effectiveness! Xeron was truly killed and expelled¡­ Chapter 65 - Can Still Stay Witnessing Xeron¡¯s death with his own eyes, Roy could not help but feel relaxed all over. It was hard to believe that a low-rank demon like him could actually cause the death of a high-rank demon. Of course, many elements were in play to cause this. Not only because of the war, but also because of Xeron¡¯s greed, the infighting among demons, and so on. But in any case, Roy used these elements reasonably and combined them cleverly to achieve his anticipated outcome. Since low-rank demons could not match up to high-rank demons in strength, he could only rely on wisdom. The demon contract lost its effect the moment Xeron was expelled, and at the same time, a name suddenly appeared in Roy¡¯s mind. Oserique Rolos Ellaca¡­ Xeron Balosha! Needless to say, this was part of Xeron¡¯s true name. Because Xeron died as a summoner, the demon contract determined that he could not fulfill the contract and compensated Roy, the summoned. According to the demon contract, if the summoner died, the demon could collect the soul of the other party. However, the demon contract this time was between demon and demon in another world. The Ouroborus Mark protected both of their souls, so no one could obtain the soul of the other. In the end, Roy could only receive part of Xeron¡¯s true name as compensation. It was only part of his true name, so it was not very useful. Unless Roy could make use of the demon contract to hoodwink Xeron a few more times, in which case he might be able to gather Xeron¡¯s true name. But then again, no matter how stupid Xeron was, he would not give Roy this opportunity. Thinking about it, Roy still did not understand how to use a demon¡¯s true name. He only knew that a demon¡¯s true name was something that concerned the life and death of the demon and also something that the demon strictly protected, second to only the demon heart. Thus, it was quite difficult to obtain the full true name of a demon. After killing Xeron, the dragons had completed their task. At this time, they also discovered the usual condition of their bodies. The light of the Bloodlust skill looked very conspicuous. However, it was obvious that this spell that strengthened them was not from the elves¡¯ heroes. In fact, with the magic resistance of the dragons, many low-level spells could not be cast on them. It was the same even for enchantment magic. Therefore, it was very difficult for dragons to enjoy the effect of a buff on the battlefield. But now, an enchantment spell appeared on them. How could the dragons not be shocked? Recalling what Xeron yelled before he died, the dragons realized that someone else had appeared nearby, so they turned their heads and looked around. Finally, an emerald dragon raised its head and found Roy in the sky. It shouted immediately, ¡°There! Damn it. It¡¯s a demon!¡± The dragons were not stupid. They immediately realized that they might have been used by a demon to kill another demon! So the next moment, all the dragons roared and flapped their wings, flying toward Roy in the sky! With the pride of the dragons, how could they accept being enchanted by a demon? Therefore, they did share the concept of ¡®the enemy of my enemy is a friend¡¯ and only wanted to kill that demon in the sky. Roy had already expected this. He was a demon, and no one would think that he was a good demon just because he did something beneficial for them. So when Roy saw the dragons fly into the air, he immediately spread his wings and flew away. Roy flapped his wings and flew at his fastest speed. Roy¡¯s speed might not have exceeded the speed of sound, but it was still very fast. The problem was that these dragons still had Roy¡¯s Bloodlust effect on them. With a 40% increase to their strength and speed, the dragons flew equally fast, and Roy could not get rid of them! Having no other choice, Roy could only use the Flash skill. He kept flying at full strength and used Flash at certain intervals during the flight. Although he could only pull open a distance of fifty meters each time, Roy could ensure that they would not be able to catch him after a few more times. After the duration of Bloodlust ran out, the dragons would not be able to do anything to him. With one side fleeing and one side chasing, both sides flew tens of kilometers in no time. In this kind of chase, the elven troops on the ground could not do anything, and they could only watch as the black spots in the sky flew away. The dragons had been following Roy closely, but they did not expect that after chasing for a while, instead of catching up, they fell farther and farther away. The dragons roared angrily, and a golden dragon even tried to release Lightning Bolt in order to send Roy crashing to the ground. However, Roy was too fast, and the lightning could not hit him at all. When the light of Bloodlust faded away, the dragons immediately discovered that their speed dropped. They knew they could not catch up to this demon, so they could only turn back unwillingly. They planned to report this matter to the Gold Dragon Queen and the elves. After all, they felt like this escaped demon had played them like pawns, and they were very worried that this cunning demon was up to no good. Clearly, Roy, this demon, had attracted their attention¡­ After throwing off the dragons, Roy slowed down, found a mountain, landed, and then sat on a rock to rest. Roy appeared excited to have slipped away from the hands of a group of dragons. These were the famous dragons, and they had always been tyrannical existences in novels. He, a low-rank demon, actually fooled them once. This was capital to be arrogant and brag. Of course, Roy also knew that he had not found anyone to chat with since becoming a demon, so he could only hold it in his heart without anyone to share it with. During his rest, Roy took a careful look at the current state of his body. He could feel the repulsive force of this world acting on his body, but it was not like in the Van Helsing world, where the repulsive force of that world was very strong. Especially after his contractor, Lucius, died, it had reached its peak and expelled him without giving him any chance to resist. Of course, it also coincidentally allowed Roy to avoid Gabriel¡¯s showy attack. The repulsive force in the Van Helsing world was so strong, but the repulsive force in this Heroes of Might and Magic world was rather¡­ mild?! It was so mild that Roy could barely feel the repulsive force after using a little bit of magic power to resist it! Roy finally understood why after summoning him, Xeron had said that demons could stay in this world for a long time. It was because the repulsive force of this world was very weak! A low-rank demon like him could resist the repulsive force, so what about those high-level demons? Was it possible to stay in this world as long as they used magic power to resist the repulsive force? Or was it that the longer the stay, the stronger the repulsive force would be? Roy had not tested it, so he did not know. But in any case, this was good news. Even without the demon contract, he could still stay in this world for a while. Roy remembered that Xeron once said that the reason for this phenomenon was because this world had Urgash, the Dragon of Chaos. It was because of Urgash that this world was much more compatible with chaotic and dark powers. But Roy felt that this was probably only one of the reasons. According to his experience, the power of a world¡¯s repulsive force would be much more powerful in a low-magic world like the Van Helsing world. On the other hand, in this high-magic Heroes of Might and Magic world, the elements were full of magic and everywhere, resulting in a very weak repulsive force. This might be because the repulsive force was a world¡¯s protective measure to prevent the invasion of creatures from another world. But no matter how powerful the repulsive force was, as long as the creature entering was strong enough, it could still stay. Just like how Gabriel had appeared in the Van Helsing world, he should have used his own strength to enter that world forcibly. Although it looked eye-catching, he must have used up a lot of energy to resist the power of the world. Now that he understood this point, Roy was wondering if he could use his own strength to come to this world when he became stronger. After all, this world had constant wars. Not only could he obtain a large number of souls here, but there were many legendary creatures like dragons, angels, titans, etc. Many questions such as what the souls of these legendary creatures were like, whether the system could use them, and so on could have answers here. To Roy, this world was like a treasure trove filled with rich opportunities. Thinking about this, Roy understood what he had to do during his stay in this world. He planned on thinking of a way to leave a ¡®beacon¡¯ in this world! The teleportation of the Gates of the Abyss was too random, and it was basically guessing what kind of world the summoned would be teleported to. Roy had experienced two worlds. One was the very low-magic Van Helsing world, where low-rank demons were considered powerful existences; the other was the ridiculously high-magic Heroes of Might and Magic world, where low-rank demons were basically at the bottom. This kind of randomness had caused Roy many inconveniences, so he was now thinking about how to designate the teleport destination of the Gates of the Abyss¡­ Chapter 66 - Untitled ¡°Let¡¯s meet up with Fat Tiger first!¡± After resting for a while, Roy¡¯s magic energy was almost fully restored, so he activated the Teleport skill on the spot. Light started shining on his body, and then Roy turned into a ray of light and disappeared. The principle of this skill was somewhat similar to the teleportation of the Gates of the Abyss, and the feeling of transforming into light was exactly the same. ¡­ On a small hill, Fat Tiger was happily enjoying his prey. It was a very strong wild boar, and it was also Fat Tiger¡¯s first time catching prey like this. It was quite fierce, and Fat Tiger had taken some effort to catch it. As he learned from his master, Fat Tiger spit out flames from his mouth to roast the wild boar. A strong aroma filled the air, making his three heads bite down eagerly. Fat Tiger was immediately conquered by the delicious taste! ¡°Aw!¡± (Delicious) ¡°Woo!¡± (Extremely) ¡°Woof!¡± (Indeed) There was no such creature in the Abyss. Be it demons or monsters, their flesh and bones had a thick sulfur taste that was disgusting even roasted. Now that he had tasted this wild boar, Fat Tiger immediately fell in love with it. Just as Fat Tiger was happily eating away, a pillar of light suddenly appeared beside him, startling Fat Tiger. He immediately jumped out, bared his teeth, and growled with threat. However, a familiar voice came. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Fat Tiger. It¡¯s me!¡± Upon hearing the familiar voice and smelling the familiar smell, Fat Tiger¡¯s expression immediately changed. All three heads stuck out their tongues, and he started wagging his tail with all his might. As soon as Roy appeared, Fat Tiger immediately moved closer and rubbed against Roy¡¯s feet. Roy squatted and rubbed his three heads, causing him to jump around happily. ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve got something good!¡± Roy smelled the aroma of meat and turned his head to look at the roasted wild boar. His eyes sparkled as he stretched out his hand to pull off a boar hoof and bit into it. ¡°The heat control wasn¡¯t good! But the taste is still all right!¡± Roy swallowed the meat and sighed with satisfaction. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve had pork!¡± As a demon, he needed to eat as well. But in the Abyss, there was no rice nor braised pork belly. After a while, Roy almost forgot the taste of these foods. He did not expect to taste it now. Moreover, he tasted it after getting rid of the contract with Xeron, so Roy was very satisfied now. Fat Tiger sure was considerate and even knew how to celebrate with his master. One demon and one dog immersed themselves in munching on the food, and soon, a four-hundred-kilogram boar was eaten into a pile of bones. After spitting out the last bone in his mouth, Roy looked around and asked Fat Tiger, ¡°What about your subordinates?¡± Fat Tiger could understand what Roy said but could not speak, so he pressed his tail between his legs and ran. Roy immediately understood. ¡°Oh, they ran away?¡± Fat Tiger nodded while wagging his tail. ¡°Is it because Xeron¡¯s death caused the demon contracts to collapse?¡± Roy guessed. After all, demons usually would not obey any orders after losing the restraint of the contract. It was normal for them to escape. Although Fat Tiger was leading the group, he really could not order these demons. ¡°Then, did you run into any enemies?¡± Roy asked Fat Tiger. Fat Tiger shook his three heads, waving them left and right at the same time. Their synchronous movements made Roy want to laugh. It seemed like the elves had focused on Xeron. Fat Tiger and the rest had been transporting the siege equipment and had separated from the main force, but the elves did not attack and destroy the siege equipment. Actually, come to think of it, the elves had sent three heroes to surround Xeron, so how could they still give him the opportunity to attack cities? Without being able to attack cities, the siege equipment posed no threat. Fat Tiger had only brought along a few dozen hellhounds, and it would have been a little too ludicrous for them to specially come to exterminate this small group. After Roy and Fat Tiger¡¯s conversation, Roy discovered that Fat Tiger had been leading the hellhounds at a slow speed. Although they had encountered some wild beasts on the way, they had not encountered any elven forces. After Xeron died, the hellhounds abandoned the siege equipment and scattered, and Fat Tiger followed them. However, Fat Tiger left them after receiving Roy¡¯s telepathy. Fat Tiger walked along the route that he came from, in the direction to the demon city. Had it been Roy, he would have been lost because he could not remember the way. But because Fat Tiger had a sensitive sense of smell, he could clearly find the return route. This was why Roy teleported to Fat Tiger. Roy would be unable to find the demon city without this little guy. Fat Tiger was constantly growing, and Roy would feed him extra souls, so Fat Tiger¡¯s attributes were now much higher than when he was just born. And his fighting prowess was already much stronger than that of the real hellhounds, meaning that Fat Tiger was also a qualified top-low-rank demon. After understanding the situation, Roy used his nails to draw on the ground. He roughly marked the location where Xeron encountered the ambush and the location where the dragons killed him after he escaped. He then calculated the approximate location of Fat Tiger¡¯s support unit. Finally, he came to the conclusion that he and Fat Tiger might still be in the ambush encirclement of the elves. Roy estimated that the elves had used two weeks to set up the plan to ambush Xeron, which was when Xeron had asked for reinforcements from Rashka. After such a long time, the elves¡¯ range of movement had already become very large, and they should have cut off Xeron¡¯s troops coming from the rear, causing Xeron to have no reinforcements. Fat Tiger and the others were escorting the siege equipment, which was between the main force and reinforcements. After Xeron died, although Fat Tiger ran back a considerable distance, not much time had passed since then, and it was unlikely enough for him to have run out the elves¡¯ ambush encirclement. In that case, Roy and Fat Tiger would have to be careful when moving around. They might even encounter elven patrols still in the vicinity. Small-scale patrol units would be no problem. Given Roy¡¯s current strength, plus Fat Tiger, they could easily escape as long as the enemies numbered less than two hundred and did not have any powerful high-level soldiers. If possible, Roy did not want to escape. On the contrary, he planned to attack these patrols. Since it was a rare chance for Roy to have come to this world, after losing the restraint of the demon contract, Roy was not in a rush to return to the Abyss. He rarely saw demons in groups in the Abyss, so how could it be as efficient as obtaining souls in this world? He had consumed all the souls he had obtained, and Roy wanted to make a ¡®beacon¡¯ and leave it in this world, so he certainly had to think of ways to get some souls. Originally, the best way to make a beacon was to use your own soul fragment to make a demon creation. This way, he could easily locate this world through the special connection between his soul and the soul fragment. However, Roy had seen many soul fragments since he was reborn, so he was very clear about the disadvantages that using his soul fragment would have. If he left a soul fragment in this world, what if someone discovered the demon creation, sensed the demon aura in it, and destroyed the soul fragment? Not only would his beacon be gone, but Roy would also be injured. It would be a huge loss. Therefore, Roy would not easily use his own soul fragments, let alone allow the soul fragments to flow out. Other demons might need to split their soul into fragments, but Roy had the system, so he could use it to create this beacon. Why should he split his soul? ¡°Let¡¯s go, Fat Tiger!¡± Roy called out to Fat Tiger after sorting out his thoughts. Chapter 67 - Sylannas Ancient Over the next few days, news of demons attacking their patrols in the mountains spread continuously among the elves. At first, the elves did not pay much attention to it. After all, their entire territory was now being invaded by demons. Although they had successfully eliminated Xeron and his troops, there were two more high-rank demons like him. One was Ignatius, and the other was Rashka. Now, the elves were placing their attention on these two demons, especially Ignatius¡¯s troops. He had already received news of Xeron¡¯s defeat, so he was intensifying his attacks on the elves. Ignatius¡¯s troops had too many high-level demons. The elves and Ignatius had fought over the past few days, but neither of them had gotten an advantage. The elves were too busy dealing with Ignatius, so they had not taken the attacks on the patrols seriously. However, they still strengthened their patrols by increasing their size from the original twenty to forty. Any more was impossible. The elves did not have that many troops. These patrols not only investigated intelligence everywhere, but they also attacked the invaders as their mission objective. But something strange happened. Even after increasing their guard, the patrol teams still failed to return. Out of more than a dozen units, there would always be at least one or two units that would not return. There was not even any news. After a while, the elves finally became vigilant. They thought that there might be another demon army attempting to break the encirclement and support Ignatius¡¯s and Rashka¡¯s demon armies. Therefore, the elves had to send a hero to lead a team in an attempt to find this demon army and think of ways to defeat it. The leader was a druid hero. However, after he led the troops out, he discovered that this demon army had suddenly disappeared without a trace. In fact, when they found the locations of where the patrols went missing, they discovered that the positions were all over the place. There was no pattern to it, and it was impossible to deduce the enemy¡¯s movements through these places. Moreover, judging from the battle traces at these places, they seemed to have encountered a sudden attack in an instant. The corpses of the soldiers left at the scenes were also very strange. Their expressions looked terrified, and their bones had been broken inch by inch, almost to the extent of being smashed. Many corpses were deformed beyond recognition. Even their weapons were the same. Much less the wooden bows and arrows, even the hammers the dwarves used were distorted into appalling states. He could not imagine what had happened to these patrol soldiers, but he was certain that the enemy was terrifying! The druid hero asked the forest in hopes of receiving guidance. However, even these trees did not understand the enemy¡¯s situation and could not tell where the enemy was going. Finally, without any other choice, the elves could only shrink their forces and reduce the frequency of the patrols¡¯ scouting. Even when they needed intelligence, they combined the patrols, increased the number of troops, and added high-level soldiers to them. Some silver pegasus knights and unicorns joined the patrol team as well. ¡­ In the sky, Roy looked down and saw an elven patrol on the ground. When he found that there were a lot of high-level soldiers in it, he could not help but sigh, knowing that the way he had attacked these patrols to obtain souls was likely coming to an end. With Roy¡¯s current strength, Roy was not afraid of silver pegasus knights and unicorns one-on-one. However, Roy would be unable to deal with them if dozens of silver pegasus knights and unicorns surrounded him. Although it was impossible for them to catch Roy with his Flash skill, if he could not completely eliminate these patrol troops, the elves would know about his situation. They would think of the demon that appeared on the battlefield where Xeron was killed and might send dragons to deal with him. Therefore, Roy could only give up hunting for the time being. However, he had attacked many patrols during this time and obtained quite a number of souls, and it should be enough to make a beacon. Most importantly, he had developed one of the Dark-Dark Fruit abilities¡ªBlack Hole! After he spread out the power of the Dark-Dark Fruit and released darkness on the ground around him, the darkness would drag in anything within this range. After pulling things in, the powerful gravity in the darkness would compress and crush them. If he did not have the strength to resist this force, he would have become like the elven patrol soldiers, crushed until every inch was broken. Roy had carried out his ambushes on the patrols by diving down directly into their formation and immediately opening Black Hole to suck them in. This raiding method prevented the patrol teams from even releasing their carrier pigeons. After the soldiers died, Roy released their corpses from Black Hole and harvested their souls. In this way, even the forest could not find his trail¡­ However, Roy was not with a demon army after all. Facing so many enemies, he could only stop his actions temporarily. Roy waved at Fat Tiger, who also had his wings spread beside him, and carried Fat Tiger away with him. Roy flew quite a distance while carrying Fat Tiger before finding a place to land. It was still within the forest, but there was no other choice. Fortunately, it was far from the battlefield, so Roy felt it would be fine. After stopping, Roy brought Fat Tiger to a big, thick tree to rest. This tree looked very old, but it was still lush. It had to be said that the elves protected the plants in their territory well. Fat Tiger ran out to hunt wild boars. His favorite food recently was wild boars. There were many wild boars in this forest, so Fat Tiger seldom returned empty-handed. Roy leaned against the trunk of the big tree and opened the system interface to prepare to make the beacon. In total, he had hunted tens of patrol teams and obtained almost four hundred souls. According to Roy¡¯s calculations, if the beacon did not possess the ability to open a teleportation gate but simply sent a signal of its position to Roy, he should have enough. Only, what should a beacon be like? Before Roy could decide, he suddenly found the ground trembling! At first, Roy thought that it was an earthquake, but he soon realized that the trembling came from the big tree he was leaning against. Roy immediately jumped up and turned around to defend himself because he knew that the elves had dendroid guards, and any tree could become an enemy. However, what Roy did not expect was for the big tree to slowly form a human face on its thick trunk. With the wrinkly bark, this face looked especially old. ¡°Someone came again¡­¡± The ancient tree slowly looked at Roy. ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t expect it to be a demon¡­¡± Roy did not say anything and merely looked at the tree with caution. After finishing speaking, the old tree remained silent for a while before saying, ¡°Okay, it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a demon. The inheritance of knowledge is great and should have no racial distinctions¡­ So, demon, what do you want to ask me?¡± Seeing the anticipation on the ancient tree¡¯s face, without any intention of attacking, Roy could not help but relax and ask curiously, ¡°Who are you? Or what are you?¡± ¡°Me?¡± the ancient tree replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know who I am¡­ I have no name, but I¡¯m a Sylanna¡¯s Ancient! Don¡¯t you know?¡± ¡°S-Sylanna¡¯s Ancient?!¡± Roy was shocked as well. He did not expect to meet a Sylanna¡¯s Ancient! In the game, a Sylanna¡¯s Ancient could allow visiting heroes to level up, but here was the real world, so he did not know what function this Sylanna¡¯s Ancient had. He asked, ¡°You said I could ask you a question?¡± ¡°Yes, I am a Sylanna¡¯s Ancient, the tree that lives the longest. Over the years, I have come to know many things!¡± the ancient tree said in an old voice. ¡°Any traveler who passes by likes to seek help from me. They hope to use my knowledge to help them solve the doubts in their hearts. In return, they will chat with me about some of their journeys so that I can absorb fresh knowledge¡­ Ah, in my long life, I have also encountered other demons like you, and they have spoken of the world they live in¡ªthe Abyss! I am also curious about your world¡­¡± ¡°Any question?¡± Roy asked. ¡°Yes. As long as it¡¯s something I know, I will tell you!¡± said the Sylanna¡¯s Ancient. ¡°I just hope you aren¡¯t like the demons I encountered before. After asking me, they always wanted to kill me¡­¡± ¡°But since you still exist, it means those demons didn¡¯t succeed,¡± Roy said. ¡°Of course, knowledge is power!¡± the Sylanna¡¯s Ancient said proudly. ¡°Those stupid demons don¡¯t seem to know this.¡± Although he was mocked by the Sylanna¡¯s Ancient, Roy did not care. He only needed to know that this ancient tree seemed to be very powerful. ¡°Come, ask me a question!¡± the Sylanna¡¯s Ancient said in anticipation. ¡°Similarly, I¡¯m looking forward to the experiences you¡¯ve had on your journey.¡± What should I ask? Roy pondered when a thought came to mind. Perhaps I can use this Sylanna¡¯s Ancient¡­ Chapter 68 - A Mysterious Number ¡°Don¡¯t you have any questions that you want answered?¡± Looking at this demon in front of it that seemed to be ¡®in a daze¡¯, the Sylanna¡¯s Ancient could not help but urge him. ¡°I won¡¯t be awake for too long.¡± ¡°Ah, okay! Then I¡¯ll ask you a question!¡± Roy used his fingers to draw on the system interface while asking the Sylanna¡¯s Ancient absent-mindedly, ¡°My question is, do you think the world you¡¯re in is real?¡± Upon hearing this question, the Sylanna¡¯s Ancient was stunned. After a long time, he replied, ¡°Of course, I think this world is real!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Roy did not stop his movements as he continued to ask, ¡°Have you ever wondered about whether the world you live in is a world that some person fantasized? It could originate from a novel, a story, or even a segment of a script, and even the characters in this world are similar to the ones in the fantasy. If so, would you still think that your world is real?¡± In fact, this was a real doubt that Roy had. Seeing the Sylanna¡¯s Ancient urging him to ask a question, Roy could not help but reveal this. However, what surprised Roy was that the Sylanna¡¯s Ancient did not think further and immediately replied, ¡°I think the world is still real!¡± Roy¡¯s fingers paused for a moment. ¡°Why do you say that?¡± ¡°Haha!¡± The Sylanna¡¯s Ancient burst out laughing. ¡°You¡¯re really an interesting demon. You¡¯re different from all the demons I¡¯ve encountered. They only ask me questions about killing and destruction, but they¡¯ve never asked something like this. Perhaps it¡¯s as you¡¯ve said, and the origin of the world comes from someone, some person¡¯s fantasy, but what does it matter? The world is real because we can feel our existences. When we can breathe the air, sense the firmness of the land, feel the heat of the sun, and see the changes of the four seasons, it¡¯s real! ¡°¡­¡± Roy carefully pondered over the meaning of this sentence and did not speak for a while. After a long time, he nodded at the Sylanna¡¯s Ancient and said, ¡°I¡¯ve learned! You really make sense!¡± The Sylanna¡¯s Ancient laughed loudly, seeming to be very happy that he could help someone answer their doubt. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve answered your question. Next, in exchange, it¡¯s your turn to tell me about you!¡± the Sylanna¡¯s Ancient said. ¡°Whether it¡¯s about you, the Demon World, or even your experiences with killing, you can share it with me!¡± These words made Roy feel that the Sylanna¡¯s Ancient was basically a lonely old man that would catch anyone and chat with them. Actually, come to think of it, trees were different from humans, elves, and demons. They could only stay rooted in a fixed place and could not roam around. However, Sylanna¡¯s Ancients were a very long-lived tree species. For hundreds and thousands of years, they had to stay in the same place. No wonder every time they encountered intelligent creatures, they wanted to chat with them. ¡°Okay, how about this?!¡± Roy sat down in front of the Sylanna¡¯s Ancient. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you about my current experiences!¡± While speaking, Roy suddenly had something in his hand. It was a small crystal ball with a golden luster inside, and in the middle was a five-pointed star! ¡°What is this?¡± The thing in Roy¡¯s hand immediately caught the attention of the Sylanna¡¯s Ancient. ¡°Ahem! This is¡­¡± Roy hesitated before saying with thick skin, ¡°This thing is a Dragon Ball!¡± ¡°Dragon Ball?¡± The tree crown of the Sylanna¡¯s Ancient swayed gently, making the leaves rustle. He asked strangely, ¡°Is it something related to dragons? I¡¯ve seen many dragons, but I¡¯ve never heard them mention this¡­¡± ¡°Uh¡­ This Dragon Ball has nothing to do with dragons!¡± Roy said. ¡°I found it by chance. I checked many ancient books before knowing its name!¡± ¡°Oh? Is it something very old?¡± The Sylanna¡¯s Ancient was completely attracted by Roy¡¯s words. ¡°Yes! It¡¯s so old that many people don¡¯t know its background!¡± Roy¡¯s face became thicker and thicker as he spoke. ¡°According to the records, there are a total of seven Dragon Balls, and the number of stars in them is from one to seven!¡± Roy raised the crystal ball and showed it to the Sylanna¡¯s Ancient. ¡°Do you see? The one in my hand only has one star in it!¡± The Sylanna¡¯s Ancient understood immediately. ¡°So, there are those with two stars, three stars, and so on?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Roy fully entered the state. With a serious expression and a little anticipation, he said, ¡°According to the legends, these dragon balls were created by the Dragon God¡ª¡± The Sylanna¡¯s Ancient interrupted before Roy could finish speaking. His bark face was full of shock as he said, ¡°Wait¡­ wait! You said these Dragon Balls were made by the Dragon God? Which Dragon God?! Is it Asha, the Dragon of Order, or Urgash, the Dragon of Chaos?!¡± His question stunned Roy. F*ck, how did it end up with the Dragon of Order and the Dragon of Chaos? I was just trying to fool you. Why are you so serious?! Roy could only say, ¡°Um, I don¡¯t know either! There were no detailed records in the books.¡± The Sylanna¡¯s Ancient sighed. ¡°That¡¯s true. If these Dragon Balls were really made by the Dragons of Creation, then it¡¯d be great¡­ Ahh, I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have interrupted you. Go on!¡± ¡°The seven Dragon Balls are scattered in all corners of the world!¡± Roy said. ¡°They have no effect when they are alone, but when the seven Dragon Balls gather, if you recite an incantation, it is said that you can summon Shenron! Shenron will fulfill the wish of anyone who gathered the Dragon Balls. Any wish!¡± The Sylanna¡¯s Ancient was dumbfounded, and his leaves rustled. He was completely shocked by the legend Roy mentioned. Roy did not create real Dragon Balls at all, but just beacons. Beacons could be anything, and Roy made them look like the seven Dragon Balls to prevent a single beacon from being destroyed or lost. When he designed them, the definitions he added made the seven Dragon Balls as hard as possible, and after gathering them, the positioning signal would increase to the maximum. His original intention was to leave these seven beacons in this world, come up with a legend, and then borrow the mouth of the Sylanna¡¯s Ancient to inform the people of this world. This way, maybe someone would intentionally collect these Dragon Balls and save them. This process of gathering them would definitely not be easy, and it would take a long time. This would also give Roy plenty of time. After all, he needed to wait until he was stronger before entering this world again. The level of a high-rank demon was not necessarily safe, and perhaps he needed to be above that. However, what Roy did not know was that the legend he made up caused the Sylanna¡¯s Ancient to misunderstand. He truly believed it because legends about the era of the Seventh Dragon had always been circulating in this world! According to the creation legend of this world, the primordial chaos gave birth to twin dragons. One was the Asha, the Dragon of Order, and the other was Urgash, Dragon of Chaos. Asha created the six Elemental Dragons, while Urgrash created the demons. The Primordial Twins had an all-out war, and after the Dragon of Order defeated the Dragon of Chaos, she secluded herself to recuperate. The history of the ancient world had been forgotten by future generations, but the six Elemental Dragons that Asha created began to be worshipped by the people of the Ashan world. Finally, a wizard named Sar-Elan became the first human to come into contact with the consciousness of the Dragon of Order. The Dragon of Order then bestowed upon him knowledge of the nature of matter, spirit, and the higher path of power. Enlightened by his new understanding, Sar-Elam ascended to become the Seventh Dragon. Sar-Elam¡¯s ascension started a new age in the world of Ashan, the Year of the Seventh Dragon, and he informed the world about the ancient history and let the world recall the Dragons of Creation. Therefore, after hearing Roy¡¯s story, the Sylanna¡¯s Ancient immediately linked the seven Dragon Balls to the era of the Seventh Dragon. He even thought that if these seven Dragon Balls were not created by Asha nor Urgash, they could have been created by the six Elements Dragons and Sar-Elam. After all, the number seven¡­ If Roy knew what the Sylanna¡¯s Ancient was thinking, he would probably be dumbfounded. Speaking of which, this number seven was really a very magical number¡­ The seventh day after people¡¯s deaths, people had the seven emotions and the seven apertures, the seven days of the week, the seven fairies, the seven dwarfs, the Qixi Festival on the seventh day of the seventh month, the seven Dragon Balls, the seven stars of the Big Dipper, and so on¡­ It was too coincidental. Even though the Sylanna¡¯s Ancient had never heard of the seven Dragon Balls in his long years, he still believed it the first time Roy mentioned it to him. When Roy told him that he was trying to find other Dragon Balls and gather all seven to summon Shenron, the Sylanna¡¯s Ancient excitedly asked Roy what the incantation to summon Shenron was. Of course, Shenron could not be summoned, so Roy could only tell him that the incantation was lost¡­ ¡°What a magical treasure!¡± The Sylanna¡¯s Ancient sighed. ¡°Perhaps, it is the most powerful treasure in history? Demon, you¡¯re really lucky to be able to obtain one of the Dragon Balls¡­¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Looking at the Sylanna¡¯s Ancient¡¯s emotional expression, Roy scratched his head. Is he fooled? After becoming a demon, did I awaken a talent for deceiving others? Roy stayed here for a while, waiting until Fat Tiger returned from hunting and having his fill before bidding farewell to the Sylanna¡¯s Ancient. Looking at Roy¡¯s departing figure, the Sylanna¡¯s Ancient was unable to restrain his emotions. He did not expect this demon to be able to tell him such a secret. He felt that his knowledge base that had formed over thousands of years was once again enriched, so he was very excited. ¡°Oh, maybe I can share this news with others!¡± the Sylanna¡¯s Ancient murmured to himself. ¡°Although this demon is not bad, it¡¯s better not to leave such an important thing like the Dragon Balls in the hands of a demon¡­ ¡°It¡¯s decided. I¡¯ll pass on this news when I meet the next traveler¡­¡± Therefore, the Sylanna¡¯s Ancient was basically a big mouth, and everything was as Roy expected¡­ Chapter 69 - Return On the way, Roy played with the seven Dragon Balls in his hand, making collision sounds. Fat Tiger¡¯s six ears moved, and he looked back from time to time at his master. Creating the Dragon Balls in the system consumed about 20 souls each, which was not much, but the seven added up to a total of 140 souls. The Dragon Balls Roy created did not have much use other than constantly sending out a signal on a special frequency. Roy even made the Dragon Ball Radar as a receiving device to show the strength of this signal. Roy also added the definition of Resonance to the Dragon Balls. This attribute would increase the output signal when the Dragon Balls were close to each other. According to Roy¡¯s vision, this signal could transmit to the Abyss when Gates of the Abyss were opened and then received by the Dragon Ball Radar. This way, since there were people summoning demons all the time in this world, the Gates of the Abyss would open frequently, and the signal would not be broken. When Roy wanted to enter the Heroes of Might and Magic world again, he could find it through the signal. Of course, the next time he entered the Heroes of Might and Magic world, Roy hoped to open a Gate of the Abyss with formidable strength instead of being summoned over. If Roy could reach this stage, it meant that he was already sufficiently powerful, and he would not need to worry too much about encountering a strong enemy in this world. This world was still considerably dangerous. After saying goodbye to the Sylanna¡¯s Ancient, Roy wanted to fly for a while. But unfortunately, a fire phoenix flew by, forcing Roy to walk on the ground obediently. While walking, Roy was thinking about how to spread the seven Dragon Balls everywhere. He initially wanted to add the Flying attribute to the Dragon Balls to spread them out but decided against it. After enhancing himself with Bloodlust, he used his greatest strength to throw four Dragon Balls to the southeast and northwest. Roy knew that it was actually not too far away, and he could have only thrown them a few kilometers, but it did not matter. He had never thought about letting these Dragon Balls cross the ocean to another continent. The Dragon Balls were just beacons in the first place, and they could still send a signal like this. Roy did not care whether or not others would pick them up in the future. With the remaining three Dragon Balls, Roy got Fat Tiger to catch a few wild boars, shoved them down the wild boars¡¯ throats, and then let them go. This way, they would run around with the Dragon Balls. If other beasts ate them, these Dragon Balls would transfer to the beasts and continue to spread out. He did not know how long it would take the Sylanna¡¯s Ancient to spread the news of the Dragon Balls, nor how long it would take someone to gather these Dragon Balls. Roy felt that it would be at least a few years¡­ The time flow of the Abyss seemed to be inconsistent with these other worlds. So while a few years might sound long, maybe when Roy just barely returned to the Abyss, a lot of time would have passed here. As such, Roy felt that he did not need to care too much about the time factor. Moreover, even if someone really managed to gather the Dragon Balls within a short time, he could choose not to come. He placed these beacons here in order to hunt souls and raise his strength, not to become a Dragon God that satisfied the wishes of the people who gathered the Dragon Balls. Because the demon army had marched for about a month and a half, returning to the demon city was a very long distance. However, it was not boring on the way back, and he saw a lot of the diverse ecosystems of this world. As they passed by a swamp, Roy and Fat Tiger were attacked by a group of dragonflies; at the bottom of a cliff, Fat Tiger caught a few cavemen in a dark cave; while searching for firewood at night, Roy found a stray dark elf camp, and a group of dark elf assassins attacked him, but they were instead killed by Roy. In the sky, he could frequently see ferocious birds, thunderbirds, fire phoenixes, and dragons. These creatures were the overlords of the sky in this world. Although Roy and Fat Tiger had wings and could fly, they rarely flew in order to avoid unnecessary battles. There was an endless stream of such creatures along the way. These creatures usually stayed away when the demon army traveled, but it felt as though they were emerging one after another now. A lone demon like Roy was basically the target they wanted to attack. It couldn¡¯t be helped. Demons were enemies to almost all races in this world. After all, they were alien creatures. Among the various creatures Roy encountered, he hated the undead the most. These wild undead were usually formed by the contamination of dark power after their deaths. Without intelligence, they just instinctively attacked every living creature. Roy could not obtain any souls from killing these undead, and it was just a waste of effort. However, these wild undead were very common. Who knew in which remote place they would suddenly appear? It was simply frustrating. On the way, Roy either hunted other creatures, or they attacked him actively. As time passed, Roy slowly accumulated quite a number of souls. Other than feeding a small number to Fat Tiger to accelerate his growth, Roy used the rest to make Magic Energy Growth Potions. He did not know how much magic power it would require to activate the teleportation formation in reverse, so it was naturally necessary to prepare some Magic Energy Growth Potions. What was worth mentioning was that after Roy used a Magic Energy Growth Potion, that strange feeling appeared in his body again. Compared to the previous time, the heat in his body was more intense, and he could feel his heart throbbing rapidly. After this situation appeared again, Roy did not dare to continue using Magic Energy Growth Potions, and he stored the potions he made for the time being. He guessed that this might be because the amount of magic power that his body could hold was about to reach the limit, causing such strange symptoms. Actually, it made sense. Roy¡¯s current magic energy attribute had reached almost four hundred, almost all of which he had gained through Magic Energy Growth Potions. According to the extraction efficiency of the potion, his four hundred points in magic energy was equivalent to what other low-rank demons could achieve after consuming seven to eight hundred souls. Based on what Roy knew, many low-rank demons were instinctively hunting souls to devour as one of the conditions to promote. Once they reached a certain extent, they would probably have to seek a way to break through because they reached a bottleneck in the amount of magic power their bodies and bloodlines could contain. This method was to go lower in the Abyss to find a place of refinement and purify their bloodlines. This was how to promote to middle-rank demon. Although Roy did not have any inherited memories of this promotion, he slowly figured it out after coming into contact with other demons. There were different complexities in the bloodlines of low-rank demons. Some of them had purer bloodlines, so the upper limit of magic power they could accommodate was higher. The number of souls they needed to hunt was in the thousands, which led to them staying longer in the upper Abyss, becoming the old demons that Roy had seen. Similarly, some of the low-rank demons had complex bloodlines, and the limit of magic power they could contain was lower. So after devouring a few hundred souls, their magic power reached a bottleneck. Roy guessed that he was likely the second type. According to the system, Roy¡¯s demon bloodline was rather complex. In addition, he had improved his magic energy through potions, so he had advanced to the point where he needed to promote so quickly. On the way, Roy was wondering if he should make a refining potion to use on himself. This way, he could complete his promotion even without heading lower into the Abyss to find a place of refinement. However, after giving it some thought, Roy decided against it. He had yet to understand the principle behind the refinement. Would it only purify one of the bloodlines, or did it mean that all the bloodlines could promote? After all, according to genetics, there were always genetic factors that were dominant in complex bloodlines, while some were recessive. Some dominant ones were not necessarily useful, while the recessive ones were not necessarily useless. When the refinement process purified the bloodline, would it purify the dominant or reveal the recessive? Roy needed to understand all of this. If he rashly made his purification potion, he might mess it up. Therefore, after returning to the Abyss, Roy decided that he would head lower into Abyss to find a place of refinement and observe how it worked for those demons who were promoting. At that time, he would slowly consider whether he should use a place of refinement to complete his promotion or use the system to make a potion to promote. In this way, after spending a few weeks walking, Roy was finally led by Fat Tiger back to the volcano where the demon castle was¡­ Chapter 70 - Middle Abyss This demon city built by Xeron detonating a volcano did not seem to have a name. To the demons, it was only an outpost for attacking Erathia. It was on the border, and with the extension of the frontlines, reinforcements from this city would become slower and slower. In other words, this city, in Xeron¡¯s original plan, was going to be abandoned. Precisely because of this, when Roy returned to this city, there were no high-rank demons stationed in it, and only a few little demons were left in this city. When he left, Ignatius did not bring these little demons, leaving them as coolies and defense forces. From this, it was apparent that the demons would abandon this place in the future. Because he was also a demon, Roy entered the demon city smoothly. Some of the little demons here had seen Roy before and knew that he was Xeron¡¯s adjutant. Although they did not know what Roy wanted to do by coming back alone, with the temperament of demons, they would not ask too much. When Roy found that there were no middle-rank and high-rank demons in the city, he felt more at ease and headed straight for the location of the summoning formation. During his journey back, Roy found that the repulsive force of the world seemed to have increased a little. It seemed like it was true that the repulsive force would continue to strengthen over time. And in order to resist the repulsive force, the consumption of Roy¡¯s magic energy was also gradually increasing. Maybe in the end, Roy¡¯s magic energy would not be enough to resist this force, and he would be expelled. The stronger demons might be able to stay in this world for a longer time, but no matter how long, they would still be eventually expelled. Therefore, high-rank demons like Xeron and Ignatius were even willing to sign a demon contract with the people of this world to work for them in order to stay in this world for as long as possible. And this contractor was the King Lucifer Kreegan they had been talking about. Roy did not know who this person was, and it was impossible for him to see him. However, it was clear that someone who could make high-rank demons swear loyalty to him was not an ordinary person, and he might really be Lucifer¡¯s incarnation. But because of Roy¡¯s plan, Xeron was killed in advance and expelled back to the Abyss. This would inevitably affect the demon army¡¯s invasion of Erathia. He approached the summoning formation and carefully compared the design of the magic formation with the one that he had seen Xeron draw before. After confirming that there was no error, Roy began inputting magic power into the summoning formation. Generally speaking, the design and text of magic formations were fixed and had specific functions. If you had a ready-made magic formation, you only needed to input magic power. To put it another way, such magic formations were like home appliances, and you could use them after turning the power on! The purpose of the magic formation engraved in the demon city was to open a Gate of the Abyss, connect with an altar in the Abyss, and teleport demons over from the other side. Such teleportations were generally unidirectional. Similarly, if Roy wanted to teleport back, the Gate of the Abyss he opened would also be a unidirectional teleport. As such, there was no need to worry about colliding with other demons that were incoming. Roy followed the magic power input method Xeron used when he summoned the high-level demons and reversed it, activating the pattern in the middle of the magic formation before gradually extending to the outer circle. This was the so-called reverse input of magic power. Roy lacked knowledge about magic formations, and he did not know if what he was doing was right, so he was just trying. Fortunately, he succeeded, and the magic formation began to glow and gradually activate. Actually, it was not that Roy was fortunate. The magic formation that connected with the Abyss had gradually turned into a fixed form after millions of years. After all, demons sometimes needed to teleport themselves back, so this common magic formation had the functions of summoning and reverse summoning. As the Gate of the Abyss opened and black mist permeated the air, Roy could not help but think of the Dark-Dark Fruit just by looking at it. In a sense, when I activate the power of the Dark-Dark Fruit, it looks very similar to the black mist¡­ The Dark-Dark Fruit also has space abilities, which is the Black Hole that can suck in objects. Does this mean that the Dark-Dark Fruit can connect to other worlds like the Gates of the Abyss? Roy gave it some thought before putting it aside for the time being. After opening the Gate of the Abyss, Roy did not enter rashly, but he got Fat Tiger to catch a little demon. Fat Tiger was extremely fierce in front of these little demons. Not to mention the little demons, even those genuine hellhounds could not defeat Fat Tiger now. Upon receiving Roy¡¯s command, Fat Tiger immediately jumped at a little demon passing by. He threw the little demon onto the ground and bit the back of the little demon¡¯s neck, but did not use much strength. After Fat Tiger bit this little demon, it wanted to resist, but it immediately did not dare to move as Fat Tiger brought it back to the magic formation. Roy found a metal chain. Not wasting any time, he immediately grabbed it, tied it tightly, and attached a camera to the chain. Roy had, of course, made this camera in the system. After setting it to take pictures automatically, Roy grabbed the other end of the chain and threw the little demon into the Gate of the Abyss with his other hand. He needed someone to explore the way to determine if the other side was the Abyss. After throwing the little demon, Roy held the chain and waited a while before pulling it back. However, regrettably, teleportation was one-way. Roy could not pull the little demon back even with the metal chain tied to it. He could still feel it on the chain earlier, but when Roy started pulling the chain back, he felt the other end of the chain suddenly become empty! When Roy pulled all of the chain back, he saw that the little demon had actually disappeared without a trace! Something with no life like the chain was fine, and even the camera was still on it. Roy picked up the camera and checked the pictures. He heaved a sigh of relief. The scene in the pictures was indeed the scene around an altar of the Abyss. In other words, there was no problem with this Gate of the Abyss. Roy only needed to enter and not turn back. The reason the little demon disappeared was probably that it was lost in the chaotic space¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go back, Fat Tiger!¡± Roy called out to Fat Tiger, and then one demon and one dog entered the mist of the Gate of the Abyss together. The light changed. When a spacious area suddenly appeared in front of him, Roy found himself on an altar with Fat Tiger by his feet. However, he did not know where he was or if it was the upper Abyss. In addition, he did not know how far away the altar that originally summoned him was. There were no other demons around the altar. After Roy and Fat Tiger left the altar, the magic formation stopped, and the Gate of the Abyss gradually closed. After spreading his wings and flying away from the altar with Fat Tiger, Roy quickly obtained good news. This good news was that it was indeed the upper Abyss because Roy had already seen a few low-rank demons appearing nearby. Given the strict hierarchy of demons, it was impossible for low-rank demons to live in the deeper Abyss without promotion. But what was slightly troublesome was that Roy did not find any familiar scenery nearby, and he seemed to have been teleported to a strange place. The Abyss was simply too vast. It could hold tens of millions or even hundreds of millions of demons, so how vast would that be? Roy did not think too much about it. He carried Fat Tiger as he began to search for a way to the lower Abyss. There were more paths than just one, and magma rivers often showed the way. This was easy to understand because magma rivers would fall deeper into the center of the world with gravity, and the deeper into the world, the lower the Abyss. Roy had to promote now. First, being a low-rank demon was truly too restricting. Second, his magic energy had reached a bottleneck, and he no longer dared to use Magic Energy Growth Potions, fearing that he would explode and die. In the following days, Roy brought Fat Tiger and searched for an entrance to the lower Abyss. But it was rather difficult to find because even if you flew hundreds or thousands of kilometers along a magma river, you might not be able to find the end, let alone these magma rivers might not even lead to the lower world. After more than a month of searching, his efforts were not in vain. After flying hundreds of kilometers along a magma river, Roy suddenly saw a huge fissure in front! This fissure was about five kilometers in length, seeming to have formed after an earthquake. The magma river cut off at the fissure, and the fiery hot lava fell down here, turning into a lava waterfall. When Roy flew above and looked down at this fissure, he found that it was deep and bottomless. He could only see a fiery red light spot, which was the light from the magma. Is it here? Roy thought as he slowly flew down with Fat Tiger. One kilometer, two kilometers¡­ Roy did not know how long he flew for, how deep he had gone, before he gradually saw the fissure begin to narrow. When Roy finally emerged from a hole tens of meters wide, a vast space suddenly appeared before his eyes. Compared to the upper Abyss, the space here was much darker. This was because the cave walls here did not have moss emitting light. As soon as he entered, Roy could not see far. Demons had darkvision, and it seemed that it had evolved in response to this dark environment¡­ While adapting to the dark environment, Roy had a very exhausting feeling in his wings. It was not because he had flown for too long. In fact, the vertical distance was about ten to twenty kilometers, not too deep. Roy¡¯s wings felt exhausted because the gravity here was stronger than in upper Abyss! Under this gravity, Roy¡¯s body became heavy, and every flap of his wings required more effort, so how could he not feel exhausted? Is this the middle Abyss? Hmm¡­ I should call it that, right? Roy thought. Chapter 71 - Demon Hot Spring Roy felt very puzzled about the Abyss. According to his understanding, if the Abyss was on a planet, then the deeper the Abyss, the closer to the world¡¯s core, the weaker the gravity should be. Although Roy had not been a top student, and his high school physics knowledge had long returned to his teachers, he still knew this reasoning. But the current situation was that the lower the Abyss, the stronger the gravity he felt. This anti-scientific situation made Roy confused about what the Abyss was. Was it on a planet, or was it in a separate space? Roy was doubtful but was not too caught up in it. If it was anti-science, then so be it. He did not expect to become a scientist among the demons anyway. After landing on the ground, the feeling from Roy¡¯s feet told him that the ground here was much hotter than in the upper Abyss. Demons were resistant to heat, but the scorching sensation he felt when he stepped on the ground made him wonder if he should bring forward his plans to get armor or at least get himself a pair of boots. Roy¡¯s legs had forward joints, and his feet were animal-shaped ones with claws. When he was standing, his feet were almost all touching the ground, and the temperature he felt was naturally strong. Instead, it was demon hooves with hoof walls covering the toes that would adapt well in this environment. However, Roy had never thought about changing his feet because those demon hooves typically had reverse joint legs, and the reverse-joint legs were more suitable for traveling at low postures, which was crawling. Compared to that, Roy preferred to stand and walk. In addition to the dimmer light and higher temperature, the most troublesome thing was the high gravity. Roy felt heavy all over, as though he had a load of hundreds of kilograms tied to him, and even his movements were a bit difficult. Of course, Roy knew that the high-gravity environment was beneficial for training his muscle strength. Once his body adapted to this heavier burden, the energy supply of his cells to his body would also increase, making Roy look forward to it. Therefore, the first thing he planned to do after entering the middle Abyss was to adapt to the gravity here. During the next four hours, Roy did not rush to run far. He stayed where he was and stretched his limbs continuously, running with Fat Tiger, chasing each other. Fat Tiger seemed to be less affected by the high gravity here. Perhaps it was because he was a creature that walked on four legs, and his natural center of gravity was lower, allowing him to adapt quickly. While Roy was sighing, he suddenly found that his strength attribute had increased by one on the system interface! Huh? What¡¯s happening? Even if adapting to the high gravity environment can improve my physical strength, isn¡¯t this a little too fast? I¡¯ve only been here for four hours! After careful study, Roy realized that it was unexpectedly due to the T-Virus! Because he used the T-Virus before, other than optimizing his cells, it had also provided him with the possibility of evolution. When the external environment changed drastically, the T-Virus would stimulate his body¡¯s cells to adapt and evolve. Like this, Roy¡¯s strength attribute, which had stopped growing in the upper Abyss, was improving once again. With the advantage of the T-Virus, Roy adapted to the environment of the middle Abyss at tens of times faster than other demons. If it were any other low-rank demon that had just entered here, it would not have been as fast as Roy! After discovering this, Roy felt fortunate. It was indeed the correct decision to have made this perfect T-Virus. It was not without reason that middle-rank demons were stronger than low-rank demons. Even middle-rank demons not known for physical strength could still build strong bodies in such high gravity. Now that he was in the middle Abyss, Roy did not dare to fly around. After all, this place was not the upper Abyss, and he could encounter middle-rank demons at any time. Although Roy thought that if he relied on using Bloodlust and the defense methods of the Dark-Dark Fruit, he would not have any issues against ordinary middle-rank demons, his main task now was to find a place of refinement, not fighting against middle-rank demons. His darkvision was already working, and the dim light all around no longer obstructed his vision. Roy began exploring with Fat Tiger. Without the inheritance of a demon¡¯s soul knowledge, Roy did not know what the so-called places of refinement looked like nor where they would be, so he could only explore by himself. At this moment, Roy felt that it would be great if he could meet other demons that came down from the upper Abyss and were also looking for a place of refinement. This way, he could at least follow behind them and save a lot of trouble. As Roy continued moving forward, some middle-rank demons gradually appeared. The behavior of these middle-rank demons fighting in the wilderness did not differ much from the upper Abyss. What was different was that their combat methods had changed. They were no longer relying solely on melee combat but began using magic power. Roy observed the fight between the two middle-rank demons from afar and found that flames were the most frequently used power among middle-rank demons. They either spewed flames from their mouths to burn their opponents or attached flames to their claws to fight. However, although the few middle-rank demons that Roy had observed knew how to use magic power to fight, their use of magic was still very shallow. At least, Roy did not see any fire magic like Xeron¡¯s Fire Explosion, Meteor Shower, and so on. When observing the fourth battle between middle-rank demons, Roy might have gotten too close, or maybe the middle-rank demon that won had a stronger sense of smell, leading to Roy being discovered! When the middle-rank demon ran toward Roy, Roy even thought that his first battle after entering the middle Abyss was unavoidable. However, just as he was about to fight alongside Fat Tiger, he found the middle-rank demon had suddenly stopped a few meters away from him. This middle-rank demon was bigger and taller than Roy, and his appearance was strange. He had only a demon horn on the middle of his forehead, no wings on his back, and four arms. He seemed to be using magic power on his four arms, and they had blazing flames on them, looking rather majestic. After stopping, the demon sniffed, smelling Roy¡¯s scent, before revealing a look of disappointment. He used a rough voice and said to Roy, who was guarding against him, in the demon language, ¡°Y-you went the wrong way¡­ place of refinement, over there¡­¡± One of his four arms raised and pointed in a direction. After speaking, the demon left without looking back. There was no fighting? Roy was slightly astonished. Although he knew that middle-rank demons had higher intelligence than low-rank demons, he never thought that a demon would ¡®kindly¡¯ give him directions! It seems like this middle Abyss is different from what I imagined! Roy unconsciously waved his tail while thinking. When a middle-rank demon meets a low-rank demon, shouldn¡¯t he just charge up and bully him? Also, how does he know that I¡¯m going to a place of refinement? Is it like this just for me or for all the low-rank demons that enter the middle Abyss? With this doubt in mind, Roy turned around and went in the direction that the demon had pointed. Since the demon did not attack him, there was no point in deceiving him. The direction to the place of refinement should be right. After advancing for another two hours, Roy realized that the middle-rank demon must have had some reason for giving up on attacking him and giving him directions because¡­ Roy witnessed a fight, a fight between middle-rank demons and a low-rank demon! It was a low-rank demon, definitely. Roy could tell at a glance. This low-rank demon was fleeing desperately when Roy saw him, and behind him were three middle-rank demons. The low-rank demon did not manage to escape too far before being caught. The three middle-rank demons pushed him to the ground and cruelly ripped him into pieces. Then, in order to snatch the soul, the three middle-rank demons fought each other. This scene made Roy realize that it was not that middle-rank demons would not attack low-rank demons, but that the low-rank demon had some reason that caused middle-rank demons to attack him! With caution in his heart, Roy went around the three middle-rank demons and continued toward the place of refinement. Before long, Roy vaguely saw¡­ something in the distance! Roy could not care less as he flew up with Fat Tiger. After rushing forward, Roy finally saw what it looked like. It was a building! A typical demon-style building! Unlike the altar with the summoning formation, this building occupied a very large area. Roy found that the building looked like a huge stadium¡­ No, to be precise, it looked a bit like Ancient Rome¡¯s Colosseum. A black wall surrounded the main structure, and on the round wall were six openings. Each opening was a gate sculpted into a demon¡¯s head, and the big mouths of the demon heads were the entrances. On the other places of the wall were engraved demon runes shining with light. These runes were similar to those used in the summoning magic formation. Roy could see many middle-rank demons loitering around the building, but when they attempted to get close, they would be shot flying by a sudden burst of black light. It seemed to be a¡­ barrier! It was protecting the things within the wall. The enclosed center area looked empty except for a small pool. Although the light was very dim, Roy could clearly see that the water in the pool was purplish-red, like demon blood, and a few low-rank demons were soaking in it¡­ Roy immediately understood that this was indeed a place of refinement! A place of refinement, also known as a demon hot spring¡­ Chapter 72 - Demon Race The purplish-red pool water was constantly bubbling and steaming, seeming to be boiling. Dozens of low-rank demons were soaking in this pool, and from time to time, low-rank demons like Roy, who needed to promote, were rushing over. Roy had only been observing for a while before seeing several low-rank demons passing the entrance and entering the pool. The middle-rank demons lurking in the periphery did not stop them and let them enter. Moreover, seeing how the barrier blasted them away after they touched it, they seemed to want to go in again. Roy brought Fat Tiger slowly toward the place of refinement. In this process, Roy witnessed the promotion of some low-rank demons. After soaking in the pool, the bodies of the low-rank demons had more or less changed. Some of them had changed demon horns. The horns became thicker and twisted, and the originally relatively straight horns gradually curved into a circle, like the difference between a goat¡¯s horns and a sheep¡¯s horns. Some had changed their bodies, becoming smaller or larger. Some had massive changes. There could be a few more eyes on their faces, a few more arms, or a tail for those that originally did not have one. Roy even saw a smaller demon whose chest swelled up and grew out a pair of wings from its back, gradually changing from an unknown demon into a succubus! He did not know if this demon was originally male or female. It would be all right if it was a female, but if it was a male, then this change was huge! This was already not something cross-dressing could describe¡­ This scene made Roy ponder. This place of refinement seemed to be awakening the bloodlines of demons! Roy was certain that the demon that became a succubus definitely had the bloodline of a succubus. The power in the pool would stimulate this bloodline, and then this demon turned into a succubus. Roy landed. Under the watchful gazes of the middle-rank demons around the periphery, he entered the place of refinement. However, he did not rush into the pool and chose to continue observing. He remembered that due to the demon wings on his back, other demons had always regarded him as having the bloodline of a high-rank demon. Spider Queen Araniya had said so before, and Xeron said the same later. But Roy had not figured out what race this so-called high-rank demon was. Logically speaking, if you judged using wings, a demon race like the succubus should be high-rank demons. However, the succubi Roy encountered in the Heroes of Might and Magic world were all middle-rank demons, and Xeron, a demon without wings, was a high-rank demon. Therefore, Roy was a little confused now. The difference between low-rank demons and middle-rank demons is very easy to understand. It¡¯s just if the bloodline has been refined. But what is the difference between middle-rank demons and high-rank demons? It couldn¡¯t be a second refinement, right? Roy was wrong about this. The so-called succubus, flame demon, deep abyss demon, and so on were just simple names. These names did not represent a type of demon! These terms were only derived from the characteristics of a demon¡¯s powers. For example, succubi were demons who were good at using charming methods, and flame demons were demons that were good at using flames. These demons either had strange methods or were powerful. When they appeared in various worlds, people were deeply wary of them, leaving deep impressions of them, so these people gave them special names to distinguish between them and other demons. However, such names did not completely represent a demon race. It did not mean that every succubus looked like a seductive female demon, nor that every flame demon had to have flames all over their bodies. Due to the bloodthirsty and warlike nature of demons, they rarely interacted with other races, so the outside races had always been puzzled about the demon race. Even if some wizards and scholars specialized in studying demons, attempted to summon and enslave them, and wanted to understand the situation of the Abyss from the mouths of these demons, they would only obtain a smattering of knowledge in the end. Because of the complex bloodlines among demons, even they themselves would find it difficult to distinguish clearly, so how could they explain it to others? The social forms of demons were very complicated. Although they had the demon language and demon writing, these were only obtained from their inherited memories. In demon society, there were no schools and education system. After all, with their nature, they could not form any form of order. Of course, it did not mean that there was really no way to distinguish between demons. In fact, compared to low-rank and middle-rank demons, after reaching the level of high-rank demon, and as their intelligence constantly improved, there was a general way to differentiate between the ruling hierarchy of demons. These divisions were relatively simple. In general, there were four types of demons: war demons, elemental demons, trickery demons, and chaotic demons. War demons mainly referred to demons that used their bodies as their main fighting method. These demons were usually strong and large, and they were good at using cold weapons. The magic power in their demon hearts was not often used in the form of magic but instead attached to weapons, fists, and claws, bringing about powerful attack effects. Elemental demons, as the name suggested, were demons who were good at using elemental magic. Due to the environment of the Abyss, the majority of them used the fire element, but there were also demons who could use other elemental magic such as the dark element, air element, earth element, and so on. However, these elemental magic were different from the magic used by humans and other races. Because some incantations were recited in the demon language, similar to dragon language magic, they were often called demonic spells. Regarding trickery demons, succubi could be classified into this category. It referred to demons who were good at using spiritual magic such as illusions, puppetry spells, and so on. As for the final chaotic demons, demons that could not be clearly classified into the above three fell into this category. For example, a demon that could use fire magic, was good at melee, and perhaps even knew some magic to fool the mind, this type of demon that knew everything was a chaotic demon. These four types covered almost all demons and did not distinguish simply between races. It could be considered the standard method of differentiating. As for the division between middle rank and high rank, after going through the promotion process of refining the bloodline, it basically depended on strength. Any middle-rank demon who completed the refinement could become a high-rank demon as long as they could survive long enough and accumulate enough magic power. However, the refinement of the bloodline was an important part. If the bloodline was purer, the probability of becoming a high-rank demon was naturally much greater. Therefore, when Xeron said that Roy had the bloodline of a high-rank demon, he actually meant that Roy¡¯s bloodline was relatively pure and had great potential! Chapter 73 - I Don’t Want to Become a Succubus Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Roy was currently unaware of this. Even if he knew, he would probably be stupefied. Xeron was definitely fooled. Roy had photoshopped his demon wings, and it had nothing to do with the purity or impurity of his bloodline. On the contrary, in the system¡¯s evaluation, Roy¡¯s bloodline was very complex, and the system said that he had at least four different demon bloodlines. At least four meant that there might be more. Eight or even sixteen were possible! How could such a bloodline be considered pure? After a while, Roy walked into the pool. The other low-rank demons refining their bloodlines in the pool did not interfere with each other. Roy initially thought that it was because they knew the rules here, but he realized that this was not the case when he entered the pool. The moment he entered the pool, Roy only felt an inexplicable fear creep into his body! This fear came from this purplish-red liquid. It was very viscous, not like water, but rather like real demon blood. It also contained very powerful energy, so powerful that every demon that entered the pool produced a feeling that they were incapable of resisting it, which transformed into a strong sense of fear. This was the real reason why all the demons in the pool stayed motionless. In the Abyss, there had always been a legend spreading among demons about these places of refinement. Legend had it that the purplish-red liquid that made demons feel dread was actually the blood of demon kings! Blood that came from demons stronger and more terrifying than high-rank demons and even demon lords, it was the blood of demon kings! It was unknown whether this legend was true or not, but Roy felt a boundless force corroding his body when he was soaking in the liquid. This force quickly seeped into his skin and continuously rushed all over his body in a berserk manner. Under these circumstances, Roy¡¯s heart began to beat wildly, and the magic power stored within was being rapidly consumed. This situation surprised Roy. He could sense the danger brought by this force. He finally understood why low-rank demons needed to accumulate enough magic power before coming to a place of refinement. This force would drive the magic power of the demons to constantly stimulate their hearts and bodies. It was hard to imagine what outcome this process would lead to when their magic power was suddenly drained. Just as Roy was feeling a little nervous, a prompt came from the system. ¡°It is detected that an external force is trying to change the host¡¯s genes. It is possible that the force might cause the host¡¯s bloodline to evolve, but it may also lead to the evolution failing. Should it be intercepted?¡± Hmm? Roy was a little surprised, but then he understood. The customization system controlled his bloodline and genes. Otherwise, how could Roy achieve his modifications and additions? However, the liquid containing powerful energy seemed to have a similar effect, so the system noticed it. ¡°Possible failure? What do you mean?¡± Roy asked the system. ¡°Because the host¡¯s demon bloodline is relatively complex, this force will stimulate a random bloodline, awakening it as the main bloodline!¡± the system replied. ¡°This method has flaws and may conflict with other recessive bloodlines, causing the evolution to fail.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Roy pondered before asking the system, ¡°Since you can stop it, does it mean that you can also control this power?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± the system replied affirmatively. ¡°The system can intervene in the evolution process after consuming a certain amount of souls!¡± Hearing this answer, Roy felt relieved. He did not expect the system to have such a benefit. This was equivalent to minimizing the risk of his promotion. ¡°What are we waiting for?¡± Roy immediately agreed to pay the souls and let the system intervene in his bloodline refinement. Soon, Roy felt the pool¡¯s powerful energy corroding his body turn from berserk to gentle, and the loss of his magic power began to slow down¡­ At the same time, the system asked Roy, ¡°There are a total of eight types of demon bloodlines in the host¡¯s bloodline. Four of them are the succubus bloodline, rift demon bloodline, spider demon bloodline, and crawl demon bloodline. These are the recessive, thin bloodlines. The other four types are worm demon, shadow demon, frost demon, and snake demon. These are the dominant, thick bloodlines. Please select a bloodline as the direction of evolution.¡± Roy was stunned. There are actually eight bloodlines?! Well, Roy could understand that he might have inherited these eight bloodlines from the previous generations. That was beyond his control. But¡­ what the hell are these bloodlines? Spider demon? Crawl demon? Worm demon? Please tell me. F*ck, how can you slap my face like this?! There¡¯s also the succubus bloodline. How can this bloodline be everywhere? Sure enough, succubi really get around in the Demon World. Roy was speechless. Fortunately, the succubus bloodline belonged to the thin bloodlines in his body, and it was probably more difficult to evolve, so this would unlikely happen to Roy. Otherwise, Roy could not imagine himself taking a bath, and then it turned into a tragic event of him becoming a woman¡­ No! I don¡¯t want to become a succubus! Roy roared inwardly and quickly asked the system, ¡°Which of the four dominant bloodlines is closest to my current appearance?¡± ¡°Frost demon!¡± the system replied. ¡°The other demons are all non-humanoid!¡± ¡°Frost demon?¡± Roy breathed a sigh of relief. It was always better than becoming a worm or a snake. The appearances of most low-rank demons were the combination of various bloodlines in their bodies. These bloodlines were in balance, but the outcome was that the magic power circuit could not be constructed. The awakening of the bloodline using the place of refinement was actually awakening a bloodline in the body as the dominant bloodline, causing the demons to show the unique characteristics of that bloodline. At the same time, it suppressed the power of the other bloodlines and broke the original balance. When a bloodline awakened, it meant that demons could use the special abilities of the bloodline. For example, if Roy chose the frost demon bloodline, it meant that he would be able to use the unique frost abilities of this type of demon after completing the refinement. He should be thankful that there was this frost demon bloodline in his bloodlines. Otherwise, if he really had to choose succubus¡­ After Roy¡¯s confirmation, the gentle and powerful energy in the water began to surge within his body. With the consumption of his magic power, Roy could feel a special magic circuit being built in his body. This magic circuit was just like the meridians in martial arts novels. When magic power flowed along these paths, it could immediately transform into a special elemental power! There was no need for gestures or chants to cast it. This was a demon spell that belonged to frost demons. It was being built along with Roy¡¯s bloodline awakening¡­ Chapter 74 - The Transformation! Dark Cold! Just when Roy thought that there was nothing wrong with the bloodline refinement, a strange pain suddenly came. The liquid in the pool was clearly hot, but Roy felt a strong chill. The utterly chilling pain penetrated deep into his limbs and bones! He felt all his muscles convulsing and chill drilling into his bones. ¡°An unknown conflict has occurred!¡± The system¡¯s voice came. ¡°Currently resolving. Please wait a moment¡­ Please wait a moment¡­¡± Roy did not know what happened, but judging from the chill in his body, something must have gone wrong when he was awakening his frost demon bloodline! The system kept repeating ¡®please wait a moment¡¯, and Roy¡¯s stored souls were continuously being consumed, showing that it was working, so Roy could only close his eyes and endure the chilling pain while clenching his teeth and persevering. After some time, the chill within Roy¡¯s body slowly abated but seemingly not. His perception seemed to be numb from the long chill. Fortunately, a system prompt came at this moment. ¡°Bloodline evolution has been controlled and completed. Due to unknown conflicts happening halfway, there was an additional consumption of 216 souls. Host, please check the interface.¡± Upon hearing the voice, Roy sighed in relief and opened his eyes. Nothing seemed to be out of the ordinary in the pool. The other demons that were awakening in the water stayed still, not affected at all, as though the intense chill from Roy¡¯s body just now was merely an illusion. What happened? Roy opened the system interface with some doubts and checked his status on the main page. Name: Roy Race: Demon Bloodline: Frost Demon Demon Name: Bacronsha Meryer Lacdiren Stanlis Lundisha¡­ Ramos Osiris Form: Adult Hierarchy: Lower-middle rank Attribute: Dark Strength: 84 Speed: 62 Magic Energy: 409 Activity: 33 Loaded Materials: Demon Wings, Blade Tail, Dark-Dark Fruit, T-Virus Skills: Bloodlust, Mach Flight, Flash, Teleport Talent Ability 1: Soul Peer Explanation: After living beings die, you can easily discover the location of their souls. Talent Ability 2: Demon Blood Explanation: The demon race is bloodthirsty and warlike. It is very easy for you to go berserk whenever you enter combat. In addition, Demon Blood gives you better affinity with negative energies. Talent Ability 3: Soul Devouring Addiction Explanation: It is in a demon¡¯s nature to devour and play with souls. It refers to the pleasure and ecstasy brought about through devouring souls. Talent Ability 4: Dark Cold Explanation: A frost demon is a demon with an ice-cold bloodline, but during the process of bloodline refinement, the ice-cold bloodline and the dark elements in your body had unknown conflicts. This talent was born after the fusion. Talent Ability 5: Magic Power Virus Explanation: During the fusion, a large number of T-Viruses in your body seems to have fused as well. Items: Magic Energy Growth Potion (7) Number of Souls in Possession: 79 Evaluation: Although it was a personal customization, please be careful not to screw yourself! Looking at his two additional talent abilities in his attributes, Roy could not help but feel shocked! He finally understood what had happened just now. The cells of his body had changed when his frost demon bloodline awakened, but because Roy had used the T-Virus and consumed the Dark-Dark Fruit before, these two things had changed his body¡¯s cells as well. Therefore, when the frost demon bloodline transformed his body, these two changes had conflicts! Roy only felt stunned. Roy had asked the system before, and the system had told him that complex body transformations could result in conflicts. Back then, Roy had warned himself to be cautious, but¡­ To be honest, he just thought that he only needed to pay attention to the conflicts in attributes. For example, since his body was the dark attribute, he could not undergo any light attribute transformations. Who would have thought that there would be conflicts between his bloodline¡¯s ice attribute and the dark attribute?! Moreover, the bloodline transformation had not been carried out through the system. Instead, Roy had done it according to the demon¡¯s evolutionary method. But who would have thought that such a transformation would conflict with the transformation done through the system? It was impossible to guard against! Fortunately, Roy had let the system intervene to control the bloodline awakening process, and the system faithfully fulfilled its task. When conflicts occurred, the system immediately controlled and resolved them, leading to Roy being all right. Of course, this was also because Roy had kept more than three hundred souls in reserve. Otherwise, the consequences would have been unthinkable¡­ Now, Roy¡¯s power of frost, the Dark-Dark Fruit, and the T-Virus seemed to have integrated due to the system. Roy had two more talent abilities and finally got through that daunting experience without mishap. Dark Cold? Magic Power Virus? What do these two talents do? Roy opened his hands and looked at his body. Low-rank demons that had awakened their bloodlines were collectively known as middle-rank demons, and there would generally be some changes. Roy was no exception. However, he still looked the same. The only difference was his skin! Originally, Roy¡¯s skin was not much different from the other little demons¡¯, and they were all dark red. However, the color of his skin had completely changed to a dim dark blue! This color was indescribable¡­ It was like the shadow in a piece of ice. Roy had not seen other frost demons, so he did not know if their skin color was like this. However, this skin color was undoubtedly related to the frost power in his body. Roy was already different from other demons by his skin color alone. What Roy did not know was that in the Abyss, frost demons were one of the rare elemental demons. The environment of the Abyss was always full of lava and flames, so the ice element was very thin, and it was more strenuous to display this magic power. Therefore, there were very few frost demons. But what was worth mentioning was that the power of frost demons had a restraining effect against most demons, especially flame demons! Frost demons could be said to be the natural enemy of flame demons! The usual skin color of frost demons was pure blue, with a sense of transparency, which was the color of the ice crystals. But Roy¡¯s frost power seemed to have changed a little, causing his skin color to be different from that of other frost demons. Not only had his skin color changed, but even Roy¡¯s demon aura had changed. If you were to look closely at his current aura, it would be sulfur and flames with darkness and coldness. The first two were the original aura of the Abyss, and the latter two were Roy¡¯s own aura. It was conflicting, but it made people shiver unconsciously. He did not expect such a massive change to happen when he advanced to middle-rank demon. If his previous modifications to himself were like a human changing their hairstyles, then he had gone for plastic surgery this time! This change made it difficult for even Roy to adapt. The dark red skin looked rather good after a long time, but now it seemed poisoned¡­ Roy stood up from the water, stood beside the pool, and tried to let his magic energy flow into the circuit. The magic power circuit of the frost demon bloodline was different from the skills he created through the system. Those skills did not have magic power circuits, so Roy was using his own magic now. With a large amount of magic energy flowing, the surrounding temperature suddenly plummeted! The demons that were still in the midst of awakening started shivering! Afterward, under Roy¡¯s control, a visible cold current appeared in the air. It was a black, icy cold aura that looked quite strange. With the appearance of the cold aura, black snowflakes began condensing above the pool! These black snowflakes, which were originally steam from the pool, condensed immediately and slowly floated down due to Roy¡¯s cold aura. This scene was very strange. In the areas Roy¡¯s power affected, there was actually a black heavy snowfall! Some of the demons in the pool looked at the falling black snow in astonishment. They unconsciously stretched out their hands to catch the snow, and when the snow fell onto their hands, they felt their palms sink slightly! Does this snow actually have unimaginable weight?! But it¡¯s clearly floating down so slowly! Before the demons understood what was going on, the snow fell on them without stopping. The black snow not only did not melt from the heat but instead attached to the demons. One or two snowflakes were not serious, but the demons began to feel their bodies becoming heavy as the accumulating snow weighing down on them gradually increased. After only a few moments, the demons in the pool felt as though they were carrying a stone weighing tens of kilograms. The demons wanted to escape from the range of the snowfall, but they suddenly remembered that they were in the midst of awakening. Once they moved before finishing, they would lose the supply of energy from the pool water and fail to awaken! So in their anger, they could only growl at Roy, the culprit! Roy had yet to understand what was going on at this time. The black snow also fell on him, but it had no effect on him at all, so he was very curious about what was happening to these demons. Black snow was undoubtedly the result of the Dark Cold talent. Roy¡¯s magic power output was still low, and the temperature of the cold aura was low. He could only make frost and not ice, so the effect of Dark Cold was not very obvious¡­ The demons roared at Roy, wanting him to put away his magic power and leave quickly. But before they finished roaring, they noticed another thing that terrified them! After being stained with this black snow, they felt that they were losing the magic power within their bodies at a faster rate! This loss was not due to the construction of the magic power circuit during bloodline awakening, but it had vanished into thin air, as though something invisible was swallowing it¡­ ¡°W-what¡¯s going on?! Where did my magic power go?!¡± They screamed in horror, but upon hearing this, Roy¡¯s thoughts moved. Is this loss of magic power caused by the Magic Power Virus talent? Chapter 75 - No One Could Fight Chapter 75: No One Could Fight Therefore, the scariest things in most cases were the ignorant novices! Although the demons of the Abyss had always appeared chaotic and violent, in fact, they had some established rules. For example, no demon could go to the birthplaces on the surface in order to avoid disturbing the birth of the little demons. And there was also an established rule in these places of refinement. It did not matter whether your demon promotion was successful or not, but you could not use your powers in these places. Although this rule was limited to within the barrier, it had always been a beneficial rule that safeguarded the promotion of low-rank demons. It allowed low-rank demons to achieve their bloodline awakenings without interference, so the demons instinctively followed this rule. But now, Roy, this completely ignorant fellow, broke this rule. After his promotion, he actually experimented with the power he had obtained here. This was definitely a big mistake! In particular, the strange black frost and snow that he created could actually consume the demons¡¯ magic power after touching them. If the T-Virus was just a drug that Roy had used to strengthen his body before, then after the T-Virus integrated into his bloodline, it immediately became a powerful weapon. The mutated T-Virus was fine in Roy¡¯s body. But this virus needed magic power to survive, so after being carried by the black snow, it would desperately consume magic power to provide nutrients for itself. And the source of this magic power was naturally the snow-covered creatures with magic power. Low-rank demons had a limit to the magic power in their bodies. Their magic power was for building a magic power circuit during their bloodline awakening, and the amount of magic power they had was already very tight. But Roy¡¯s Magic Power Virus was consuming it, causing the demons who were promoting in the same batch as Roy to face a huge crisis! The magic power for building their circuits was not enough! Failure to construct a circuit was tantamount to failing their promotions. This cruel Abyss would not give them a second chance for promotion. The middle-rank demons loitering outside the barrier were the so-called hunters. If they were still low-rank demons when they emerged from the barrier, then these hunters would tear them apart without hesitation and snatch their souls! The reason why that four-armed middle-rank demon had let Roy go was that Roy did not have the smell of the pool water in the place of refinement at the time. This meant that he had not soaked in the demon hot spring, so the four-armed middle-rank let Roy go and even pointed the way. After all, most middle-rank demons had come to be the same way, so they were more forgiving to demons seeking promotion. However, if he were still a low-rank demon with the smell of the demon hot spring on him, it meant that he had failed his promotion. And in the middle Abyss, only death awaited the defeated low-rank demons! When the demons that were roaring at Roy realized that they would fail if they jumped out of the pool, they were overcome with despair. Even if they pushed off the black snow on them, the snow would still fall on them as long as Roy was testing his power. It was basically impossible to get rid¡­ The promoted demons had already left the barrier, and there were tens of low-rank demons remaining in the midst of promotion. Usually, low-rank demons would submit to a middle-rank demon like Roy, but in their desperation, the low-rank demons could no longer suppress their violent nature. They jumped out of the water and attacked Roy. Failures would die, and those who broke the rules were also dead meat¡­ Of course, Roy noticed the demons¡¯ intentions of attacking. He was initially apologetic toward these ¡®classmates¡¯. After all, his power had interfered with them, which was unexpected to him. But when he realized that the demons wanted to kill him, Roy immediately launched his retaliation! Fat Tiger, who had been guarding by the pool, jumped up at the same time. He covered Roy¡¯s side, and his three heads opened their mouths wide and sprayed flames, frost, and venom in a fan shape. The attack covered a very large area, and it hit several demons. Some of them caught fire and burned fiercely, while others were corroded by the freezing air and froze. Some of them were even sprayed by the venom and were rolling on the ground in pain. However, other demons were following close behind, so Fat Tiger charged forward and used his sharp claws and teeth to fight them. A demon went behind Fat Tiger and tried to grab his tail, but Fat Tiger¡¯s snake-like tail dodged its claws, and then the snake head bit its hand! The palm of the bitten demon immediately appeared abnormal. First, it felt numb, then stiffened, and then the entire palm became as heavy as a stone. This petrification effect not only appeared on its palm but also continuously spread up its arm¡­ Although Fat Tiger was created with the appearance of a low-rank demon hellhound, due to the ¡®Can Grow¡¯ attribute Roy set and his continuous feeding, Fat Tiger¡¯s combat strength had long surpassed that of ordinary hellhounds. He did not lose out even when fighting against a few top low-rank demons at the same time. While Fat Tiger blocked some of the approaching demons for Roy, Roy suddenly increased his magic power output, and the cold aura surrounding him immediately caused the temperature to drop! The reason why the power of frost demons restrained the majority of demons was that demons had always been living in blistering hot Abyss. They had strong resistance to flames and high temperatures, but their resistance to frost and cold was weak. When Roy¡¯s cold black aura erupted, the demons at the front immediately froze, and ice appeared on their bodies. The lower temperature caused by Roy¡¯s frost power was related to his magic power output. The more the magic power output, the lower the temperature. When he tested it out earlier, his consumption of magic power was not too high, so only frost and snow had appeared. However, after increasing his magic power output, the surrounding temperature immediately fell drastically. What appeared on these demons was black ice! Such a color was something that the demons had never seen before! However, the freezing process was not complete. The demons found that this black ice was exceptionally ¡®heavy¡¯! Their frozen parts were constantly tightening and compressing, causing immense pain in their muscles and bones. Two of the demons could no longer hold on, and their stiff bodies were directly crushed onto the ground by the ice. This black ice was a strange power born from fusing with the Dark-Dark Fruit. The dark elements in the ice were not as corrosive as the dark elements in the conventional sense, but it had a strong gravitational effect. Be it snow or ice, when they came into contact with objects, they would produce a gravitational force that collapsed inward. The larger the contact area, the stronger the gravity, so a special ¡®weight¡¯ would appear! When it was the black snow coming into contact with the demons, they only felt that they had a weight of tens of kilograms on them. But after the freezing, this weight instantly increased to hundreds or even thousands of kilograms. And this was just the result of freezing part of their bodies. If their entire bodies were frozen, then the extra weight would probably be in the tens of thousands! The ¡®weight¡¯ might not necessarily be enough to crush these low-rank demons. After all, the demons had very powerful muscles, but with the black ice continuously devouring their magic power, their demon hearts began to weaken. This Magic Power Virus was an extremely terrifying blight for creatures with magic power! After devouring the creature¡¯s magic power, the Magic Power Virus would attack the center of the creature¡¯s magic power storage and eventually cause its death due to the failure of the magic power organ! The best way to deal with this virus was to avoid coming into contact with Roy¡¯s cold aura. After all, the Magic Power Virus was created with his frost power. Alternatively, after being infected, immediately cleanse your body with flames to kill this virus. But the problem was that these low-rank demons had already given up on their promotion and had not constructed their magic power circuits, so how could they use the power of flames?! This led to a terrible outcome. Roy merely spread his cold aura out and killed seven or eight low-rank demons! Although middle-rank demons were extremely powerful compared to low-rank demons, it was very rare to have a crushing effect like Roy. He was only a lower-middle-rank demon who had just completed his promotion¡­ While fighting against these low-rank demons surrounding him, Roy gradually understood the strength of his new talents, Dark Frost and Magic Power Virus. They could be considered Roy¡¯s unique talents, and it was impossible for other frost demons to have these talents like him. This made Roy realize that the gap between his style and that of other demons was becoming wider¡­ Roy Beast has evolved! Dark Roy Beast! Could not get close! These low-rank demons could not even get close to Roy. Not a single one could resist Roy¡¯s cold aura with darkness and disease. Fat Tiger was not affected by Roy¡¯s cold aura and Magic Power Virus. He killed a few low-rank demons in the battle, and Roy¡¯s cold aura solved the rest. All three of Fat Tiger¡¯s faces were at a loss after the battle. Weren¡¯t these people attacking Master? Why are they all lying down? Roy merely stood there and radiated his aura for a bit before all his classmates died¡­ Roy finally experienced deeply what it meant to be lonely like snow¡­ Chapter 76 - The Demon in Charge of Punishment Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios He slowly withdrew his magic power, and the cold black aura around him dissipated as well. When Roy was about to store the souls of the killed demons, the pool water, which was originally only splashing and bubbling, suddenly rolled up and formed a vortex. This vortex had a strong suction force that actually sucked in the surrounding souls! All of this happened so unexpectedly quickly that Roy could not react, and it was already too late to try to get the souls back. At the same time, Roy felt a powerful force acting on him. It was the power of the barrier! Roy and Fat Tiger were repelled by the power of the barrier and were flung out of the place of refinement immediately. He was thrown out of one of the demon head gates, and the power dissipated the moment he emerged from the barrier. Even so, Roy and Fat Tiger fell to the ground. The middle-rank demons loitering around the periphery of the place of refinement looked at Roy and Fat Tiger with puzzled expressions, not knowing what was going on. But right at this moment, these middle-rank demons seemed to sense something, and they howled before fleeing in all directions. Roy had just climbed up from the ground when he saw the eyes of the demon gate that he flew out of glow red, as though the demon gate was alive! With the red light shining, a powerful force or will descended onto the demon gate. Roy felt the same power as he had from Xeron, so he knew that it was definitely the will of a high-rank demon that connected with the demon gate. ¡°Woah! Look at what we have here. Another challenger has appeared!¡± the demon gate said as it stared at Roy with red eyes. The demon¡¯s face gave off the feeling of sarcastic laughter. ¡°Your Excellency, you are¡­?¡± Knowing that the other party was a high-rank demon, Roy did not dare to be careless. Fortunately, he had practiced having false respect when he was with Xeron, so he showed a humble and puzzled expression. ¡°My name is Edrach! A high-rank demon!¡± the voice said. ¡°Servant of Demon Lord Rogeros! Kid, don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s forbidden to kill within the barrier of this place of refinement?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, Your Excellency Edrach!¡± Roy replied. ¡°If they attack me, I can¡¯t just stand still and let them attack, right?¡± ¡°Hmph. I¡¯m not interested in hearing these arguments!¡± Edrach said. ¡°In the past millions of years, many demons have been unable to restrain their killing nature and killed other demons within the barrier. If I had to listen to all their reasons, wouldn¡¯t I be exhausted? If you did it, you did it. I never care who is right!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Roy sighed softly. ¡°So, Your Excellency Edrach, did you come here to kill me for breaking the rule?¡± While speaking, Roy was preparing to use Flash. However, Edrach unexpectedly burst out laughing. ¡°Kill you? Why?¡± ¡°Huh? Didn¡¯t you say that I broke the rule?¡± Roy asked in puzzlement. ¡°Hmph. The blood in the pool water of this place of refinement belongs to Lord Rogeros, and the lord also sets the rules here!¡± Edrach said. ¡°You have indeed broken the lord¡¯s rule! However, chaos and killing are rules of the Demon World, so it can¡¯t be said that you¡¯re completely in the wrong!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Roy was confused. What exactly is Edrach trying to express? ¡°Damn it. You fellows who have just promoted from low-rank demons are so troublesome!¡± Edrach¡¯s voice slightly sounded impatient. ¡°Listen up. I¡¯ll only say it once! Don¡¯t you understand? After becoming a middle-rank demon, you should have the status you deserve! Unlike those ant-like low-rank demons, you become a qualified warrior after knowing how to use magic power! Therefore, in some things, you can get the chance you deserve! ¡°It¡¯s indeed forbidden to kill within the barrier of a place of refinement. Because if all demons do so, the number of middle-rank demons will greatly reduce!¡± Edrach continued. ¡°But it is the nature of demons to kill, so even the demon lord can¡¯t be too harsh. Since you survived the siege, it means that you were the strongest in the barrier at the time. Warriors deserve their due praise!¡± Roy finally understood. Warriors deserve praise, so in contrast, being weak was the greatest sin! His meaning was clear. Although Roy broke the rule, did Edrach need to get justice for the pathetic creatures that were killed? Impossible. Demons did not have any mercy in the first place, and there was no way they could have any sympathy for the weak. From the perspective of the ruling class, even though Roy had broken the rule, they preferred the brave who stood out above the rest! Because this meant that a powerful demon warrior was born. At this moment, Roy finally experienced the changes brought about after his promotion. In this Abyss, there were no low-rank demons¡­ The rulers did not even have their eyes on low-rank demons, but once they became middle-rank demons, they would immediately receive importance. This was very obvious class discrimination. The more powerful a demon, the more power they had to violate the rules. And if you had enough power, you could even set the rules! Roy felt that he really should not use his human thinking to gauge the attitudes of demons toward certain things¡­ ¡°I understand!¡± Roy nodded. ¡°Your Excellency Edrach, thank you for your regard!¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand. It seems like you aren¡¯t stupid!¡± Edrach¡¯s voice seemed very satisfied. A smarter demon saved him the trouble of wasting his breath. ¡°Warriors should obtain the rights they deserve. But this kind of behavior is not worthy of promoting after all, so you still have to receive punishment. Lord Rogeros has no time to care about these trivial matters. Thus, I hereby announce your punishment: You must carry out an execution mission!¡± ¡°An execution mission?¡± ¡°Yes! Execution mission. But the target of this sentence is not you. You are the executioner! You are to kill a target Lord Rogeros chose!¡± Edrach said. ¡°This task has a certain degree of difficulty because the target is often stronger than you. If you successfully execute the sentence, then when you return, Lord Rogeros will reward you properly¡­¡± ¡°So, if I can¡¯t kill the target and get killed instead, it will be my punishment for breaking the rule. Is that right?¡± Roy understood immediately. ¡°Yes!¡± Edrach said. ¡°Punishment and execution depend on whether or not you are truly strong. I hope you don¡¯t only know how to bully weak demons¡­¡± A black ball of light appeared in front of Roy as Edrach spoke. In the ball of light was a crystal the thickness of a thumb, and the crystal floated in front of Roy. Edrach said, ¡°This is a memory crystal, and it has information about your target. You can read it after inputting magic power. Remember, you only have a year to complete the execution mission¡­ After completing the mission, you can come here to find me!¡± With that, the power of Edrach¡¯s will gradually dissipated from the demon gate, and its red eyes slowly dimmed. Roy did not touch the memory crystal immediately but swayed his tail and started to ponder. He did not expect to encounter such a thing just after promoting to middle-rank demon. Roy noticed some information from Edrach¡¯s words. Demon lords were existences higher than high-rank demons. And these places of refinement seemed to have been built with the blood of demon lords. Different from their attitude of letting low-rank demons do whatever they wanted in the upper Abyss, these demon rulers seemed to consciously manage the middle Abyss. However, this place was not the world where high-rank demons and demon lords lived, so they could only execute their will through this way of having their power descend. Roy had just entered the middle Abyss, and he was still unclear about many things. He had indeed broken a rule set by a demon lord, but in the eyes of the ruling class, it was still within acceptable range. After all, the demon lord who set up this place of refinement had specially made the barrier. After the pool water took the souls, he was immediately expelled out of the barrier. This meant that they had already expected this to happen, so he was merely punished. Of course, rules were divided into the tolerable and intolerable. If Roy had killed in a place where the little demons were born, he would have definitely been killed. This would have been absolutely intolerable. It was better to call this an opportunity rather than punishment because this mission wanted Roy to kill another demon as an executioner instead of other demons hunting him down. Edrach did not even enter into a demon contract with Roy, and the time frame given was rather loose. If he could complete the mission, he would receive a reward. This model resembled a mercenary accepting a mission, and it looked like it was giving an opportunity and training Roy. Hmm¡­ It could not be said that Roy was the only one. From Edrach¡¯s meaning, many demons had broken the rule in the place of refinement, so other demons might have also received the same treatment as Roy. This situation, in addition to the word ¡®warrior¡¯ that Edrach revealed, made Roy wonder if this was the demon lord training his army. The so-called lords meant that they had territory under their control, and generally speaking, there was only one lord per territory. Even human lords would fight each other, let alone demon lords. Therefore, Roy felt that the middle Abyss was actually the source of soldiers for the demon lords! Chaos, massacre, war¡­ Tsk, such a world rhythm is indeed very troublesome. Don¡¯t tell me these demons are that bored? Roy shook his head, took the memory crystal floating in front of him, input his magic power, and decided to check what kind of mission target Edrach had given him¡­ Chapter 77 - Betrayer Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Under the stimulation of the magic power, the memory crystal glowed faintly before projecting an image. In the image was a half-humanoid demon. His lower body was on all fours, looking like some kind of beast. His upper body was humanoid, his two arms had five fingers, and his muscles were not that well-developed, but what was strange was that this demon¡¯s head had no face, and his face was actually on his chest! At his chest muscles was his pair of eyes. The eyes looked big but also strange because the pupils in the eyeballs were actually horizontal! At first glance, these eyes with horizontal pupils looked like they were squinting, but they made him feel especially uncomfortable after looking at them for a while, feeling that the pupils were staring at him at all times. On his abdomen was a hideous mouth with sharp fangs protruding and interlacing. The color of these teeth was different from the skin of his abdomen, so it looked like this demon¡¯s entire abdomen had been cut in two. Just looking at his appearance, this demon was indeed quite scary¡­ It was a typical monster-like demon. In addition to this image, there was also a recording in the demon language in the memory crystal. The owner of the voice was the high-rank demon Edrach. ¡°C¨¦sar, upper-middle-rank demon with the illusion demon bloodline. Good at using illusion magic. He was originally a warrior under the command of Demon Lord Rogeros, but he stole one of Lord Rogeros¡¯s demon artifacts, escaped, and hid in another world. Since we were unable to locate the world he is in, we couldn¡¯t cross worlds to hunt him down. But it doesn¡¯t matter. The repulsive force of that world will send him back. This memory crystal has another function¡ªsensing Lord Rogeros¡¯s demon artifact. Once C¨¦sar is expelled back to the Abyss by the power of the world, the memory crystal will immediately inform you. Kill him and bring his faceless head and the demon artifact back!¡± After hearing these details, Roy felt that his tail was about to become knotted. Why is this mission like this? Executing the target was easy. The level of upper-middle rank was nothing more than having much higher magic power than Roy. Given some time, Roy could catch up by relying on the Magic Energy Growth Potions. However, this demon was actually an illusion demon, which meant that he was very good at deceiving and playing with illusions. Otherwise, it would have been impossible for him to steal something from a demon lord. Of course, he might have also taken advantage of when the demon lord was negligent¡­ Unlike in the other worlds, in the Abyss, demon and demon rarely signed demon contracts because there was no repulsive force. Moreover, it seemed like the contracts signed in the Abyss could not take effect. The ruling demons relied on their powerful strength to control resources, and these resources could be the inheritance of demon knowledge, souls, or things that could strengthen demons, such as the demon blood in the pools of refinement. However, because there were no contracts, the low-level demons generally had to serve these rulers or fight for them to obtain these resources. This was the typical form of recruitment. Of course, there were very few loyal demons. Otherwise, there would not be traitors like C¨¦sar, and there were quite a number of similar cases, not only happening to Lord Rogeros but also to other demon lords. In order to hunt down these rebels, the Abyss had given birth to a unique name¡ª¡¯execution demon¡¯! Roy had no interest in understanding the specific details of C¨¦sar¡¯s betrayal, but he could tell from this information that his execution target should be someone with relatively high intelligence. Strictly speaking, these shrewd demons were devils¡­ These kinds of devils who knew how to use intellect were much more difficult to deal with than those demons who only knew how to rely blindly on brute strength. The most troublesome thing was that this guy was still hiding in another world! Now, Roy finally understood why Edrach had given him a year to complete this mission. The Gates of the Abyss connects to so many worlds, so who the hell knows which world he¡¯s hiding in? Although Edrach said in the memory crystal that the power of the world would expel him, did he not think about what if C¨¦sar signed a demon contract with a summoner in the other world and then not fulfill it? Won¡¯t he be able to remain in that world for a long time and not return? How am I supposed to complete the mission then? No, that¡¯s not possible. Edrach is a high-rank demon, and it¡¯s impossible for him to make this kind of common-sense mistake¡­ Roy started wagging his tail unconsciously while thinking. Was my previous understanding wrong? Even if there is a demon contract, is there a time limit on how long a demon can stay in another world? And the longest amount doesn¡¯t exceed a certain limit? The more Roy thought about it, the more likely he felt it was. It was just as he thought. If a demon really could sign a demon contract with a summoner and rely on not fulfilling it to stay in another world for a long time, then the loophole in the demon contract was too big! According to Roy¡¯s experience in the Heroes of Might and Magic world, demons without a contract in the high-magic world could rely on their magic power to resist the power of the world and stay for half a year to year. Thus, Roy estimated that even with a demon contract, demons could probably not stay in a world for more than two years! The more low-magic a world was, the more likely this time would shorten. At that time, even if the demon and the summoner did not fulfill the contract, the power of the world would expel the demon. As for whether this would count as the demon failing to complete the contract or the summoner failing? Roy was not sure since he had never encountered such a situation. Roy guessed that Edrach had given him a year because C¨¦sar should have escaped for some time. Given his strength as a middle-rank demon, he would not dare to run to high-magic worlds. High-magic worlds usually had powerful races and characters, so a middle-rank demon had to be extremely careful in them. If he were C¨¦sar, Roy felt that it was impossible for him to escape to such worlds. If he could not enter high-magic worlds, then he could only go to middle-magic worlds. Because if he wanted to prolong his stay in another world as long as possible, he could not choose a low-magic world. The repulsive force in such worlds was too strong. If the longest he could stay in a middle-magic world was half a year to one and a half years, then he speculated that C¨¦sar might have escaped for at most half a year! This would explain why Eldrach had given him a year for the mission. However, the magic in the memory crystal could only track down Demon Lord Rogero¡¯s demon artifact. Without being able to track down C¨¦sar himself, were they not worried that C¨¦sar would quietly hide the demon artifact in the world he stayed and then secretly be expelled back to the Abyss? If he were to return like this, Roy would not be able to track him down. Moreover, the so-called demon artifact should be a demon creation. Since it was a demon creation, it should have a soul fragment of the demon lord in it. Even if it crossed worlds, it was impossible for him not to sense even a little bit of his own soul fragment, right? When Gabriel sensed something wrong with his soul fragment, he could tear open space-time and descend forcefully. Even if the demon lord could not match up to the archangel, could he not even locate it? Unless¡­ unless that demon artifact was not created by Demon Lord Rogeros but snatched from another demon. Without his own soul fragment, he would certainly not be able to sense it. After sorting out all the situations that he could deduce from the information, Roy could not help but touch the demon horns on his head. No wonder Edrach did not mention what would happen if he failed to meet the execution target. It seemed like C¨¦sar would already be regarded as dead at that time. Within a year, C¨¦sar would definitely be expelled. As for that demon artifact, it was likely it was exceptionally important to C¨¦sar. Otherwise, he would not have taken the risk of offending a demon lord to steal it. When he was expelled back, he would most likely carry it with him and not leave it in another world. When demons returned to the Abyss, there would be a cooling down period. This cooling down period was due to the residual force of the world repulsion still being in the demons¡¯ bodies, and it required the power of the Abyss to neutralize it. Therefore, demons were unable to enter other worlds during this period. If he wanted to complete the mission, he had to find C¨¦sar during this cooling down period! After understanding how he was going to complete this task, Roy casually drew a chain bracelet, put the crystal on the bracelet, and then hung it on his wrist. This way, when C¨¦sar appeared in the Abyss, the crystal would light up, and he would be able to discover it immediately. After accepting this mission, Roy would be unable to go to other worlds for at least a year since he had to pay attention to C¨¦sar¡¯s return at all times. However, it did not matter. First, Roy had successfully become a middle-rank demon, and he needed to adapt to the situation in the middle Abyss. Second, he felt that it was best to take advantage of this time to fight and take a look at middle-rank and high-rank demons. He wanted to see what the differences between demons of the same rank and different ranks were and how big they were so that when the time came to complete the execution mission, he would have the confidence to deal with C¨¦sar. The best scenario would be for Roy to encounter other illusion demons in the middle Abyss so that he could understand them better. Regarding this execution mission, Roy did not want it to become a punishment mission that ended up directing back at himself. He was also curious about the reward that Edrach could give. As a servant of a demon lord and backed by the demon lord, he should have more resources than other high-rank demons. Who knew what kind of reward he could give¡­ Chapter 78 - A Most Awkward and Unexpected Situation Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The dark and dim Abyss, without the sun and the moon rising and falling, led to the demons¡¯ perception of time becoming slow. Without realizing it, Roy had been in the middle Abyss for a month, and he had gradually adapted to life here. He felt that the greatest difference between the middle Abyss and the upper Abyss was that there were fewer demons! They said that low-rank demons were cannon fodder. That¡¯s right. But what was cannon fodder? Many! Full! When Roy was exploring the upper Abyss, he could almost see low-rank demons anywhere he went, and it felt super lively, but he had not seen such a scene in the middle Abyss, and it was much sparser. This situation was, of course, normal. Only through the survival of the fittest could low-rank demons promote to middle-rank demons, and the number would definitely decrease. Judging from this, there would also definitely be fewer high-rank demons than middle-rank demons. Such a class pyramid seemed to be the same regardless of race. Due to the decrease in numbers, middle-rank demons killing each other did not happen that frequently. Perhaps because of the bloodline awakening, it even went to the extent that some demons of the same type would avoid fighting each other as much as possible after meeting! This reminded Roy of the high-rank demons Xeron and Ignatius. Although they fought and schemed against each other, they could also cooperate and formulate strategies for war. The higher the rank, the fewer the demons, so they gradually began to treasure their own kind. It seemed like this bloodline view should have started from when they became middle-rank demons¡­ Killing between the same race reduced, but middle-rank demons also needed to devour souls to strengthen their magic power, so what should they do? It had to be mentioned that many monsters were also living in the middle Abyss. While these monsters could still hunt low-rank demons in the upper Abyss and had the possibility of becoming a true demon, unfortunately, the strength of middle-rank demons and low-rank demons were not on the same level. After knowing how to use magic power, the combat strength of middle-rank demons increased greatly, and they were no longer targets that monsters could defeat easily! Therefore, these monsters could only live in groups and rely on cohesion to win space for survival. As soon as these monster groups appeared, it meant that middle-rank demons had a fixed source for souls. As a result, middle-rank demons also developed territorial awareness. They would choose to live in groups where monsters lived and then stay there for a long time to hunt these monsters and devour their souls. In this way, the monsters began to become existences resembling livestock. The only difference was that the middle-rank demons did not tame them and simply let them breed¡­ Roy had seen quite a number of such situations during this time, so he felt it was strange to say that demons were chaotic and without order. These words did not seem right. Was this ecology not just like a primitive society and a type of order? In fact, Roy was right. If every level of the Abyss were like the upper level, where low-rank demons killed each other, then it would be impossible for the demon race to multiply. Demons were also a race, and social forms would appear as long as they were a race. As the hierarchy progressed, there would always be order. Even beasts without intelligence would have certain habits, let alone intelligent life with language and inheritances like demons. Therefore, although humans and other races view demons as a chaotic and evil group, it was actually caused by the other races not understanding demons in depth. Moreover, were chaos and evil not also a form of order¡­? Although middle-rank demons could hunt monsters to obtain souls, the souls of monsters were not delicious to them. After all, the souls of monsters could only be regarded as the spirits of wild beasts. Those with low spiritual wisdom had far less negative emotions in their souls. Roy had tasted a soul before, so he naturally knew that the more negative emotions there were, the more alluring the souls were to demons. The souls of these monsters were only enough to satisfy the needs of middle-rank demons. After consuming monster souls for a long time, middle-rank demons would generally become more and more temperamental. This was a unique ¡®illness¡¯ for demons because monster souls could not meet the growth requirements of their magic power. It could be seen as a ¡®malnutrition disorder¡¯. After these symptoms occurred, they would invade the territories of other demons and fight them. The winner would devour the other¡¯s soul, thereby alleviating their malnutrition. Fighting among the middle-rank demons mostly happened under these circumstances. However, the souls of demons could not alleviate their malnutrition most of the time. This was due to the nature of demons. Even if the intelligence of middle-rank demons had improved a lot, because of the living environment here, many of them were accustomed to killing, and their fear of death and injury was relatively low. Thus, the negative emotions were relatively low, and the nourishment of magic power was not much better. Therefore, another solution for middle-rank demons was that they would actively seek to go to other worlds to hunt other intelligent creatures to obtain better souls. When low-rank demons went to other worlds, they were lured by offerings most of the time, which could be regarded as passive behavior. But middle-rank demons took the initiative to head to other worlds. What kind of situation did this lead to? Around the altars of the Gates of the Abyss built in the middle Abyss, there were often many middle-rank demons waiting there! This was a huge difference compared to the situation where there were low numbers of low-rank demons near the altars in the upper Abyss. Moreover, these middle-rank demons did not enter the Gates of the Abyss one by one. Sometimes, they would swarm into a Gate of the Abyss at the same time! Why was it like this? There was only one explanation¡ªa summoner with a lot of magic power opened a Gate of the Abyss to summon for war! Only a massive amount of magic power could accommodate so many demons at once! As for summoners, needless to say, most of them were high-rank demons like Xeron or demon sorcerers, or maybe even the stronger demon lords. Roy could understand why demons were so enthusiastic about waging wars in other worlds¡­ Middle-rank demons had considerably more numbers compared to high-rank demons, and compared to low-rank demons, they had magic power and better combat power. So no matter how you looked at it, middle-rank demons were the core warriors of the demons. Of course, some middle-rank demons might not be able to participate in battle and might even become the mounts of high-rank demons, for example, those nightmare horses. But no matter what, the summoned middle-rank demons could more or less obtain some souls. The quality and taste of the souls of the intelligent creatures in other worlds were worlds better! Roy did not have such symptoms for now because Roy had Daddy System¡¯s protection. He had long quit his Soul Devouring Addiction with the help of Magic Energy Growth Potions! Even if he required three or four monster souls to extract some magic power, Roy could still improve his magic energy as long as there were enough, and he would not become crazy with desire like other demons. He now occupied territory. There were still many monsters living here, and it was still enough to satisfy his needs. However, as long as Roy wanted to evolve, sooner or later, he would have to participate in external wars like the other middle-rank demons because he could not possibly seize the territories of all the other middle-rank demons. If the territory was too big, he and Fat Tiger would not be able to take care of it. He was not a true demon lord and did not have the overwhelming strength to make other demons submit to him and manage it for him. It was possible to create loyal subordinates through the system, but the premise was to have souls with the holy attribute or evil attribute¡­ During this month, although Roy had been paying attention to his execution mission, he had yet to find any other illusion demons. It seemed that illusion demons were also a rare race in the Abyss. Therefore, while he temporarily had no means to understand his opponent, Roy could only increase his magic energy attribute first. He even stopped feeding Fat Tiger souls, and all the souls he obtained were for strengthening his magic power. During the process of continuously using his magic power, Roy discovered one thing: After the bloodline awakening, if he frequently used the magic power circuit in his body, he could actually continue to expand the nodes and even further purify his demon bloodline at the same time! Roy¡¯s current magic power circuit was built from about thirty-six nodes, and with his heart as the source, it extended throughout his entire chest. However, the number of these nodes was not fixed. Roy had been constantly familiarizing himself with the dark frost magic power this month, and now there was vaguely another node! Roy felt that the more nodes there were, the faster the magic power would flow in the circuit, and the stronger the magic formed at the same time. And because this magic power circuit was the magic power circuit unique to frost demons, the more magic power circuit nodes there were, the purer the frost demon bloodline! Roy believed that this should be the real way for middle-rank demons to become high-rank demons. When their magic power grew to the point of purifying their bloodlines into pure-blooded demons, they could be called high-rank demons¡­ However, the repeated use of the magic power circuit needed Roy to have the support of the corresponding amount of magic power. So during this month, Roy had been increasing his magic energy attribute. The higher the magic energy attribute, the longer he could use the magic power circuit, and the faster the magic power would recover. Of course, in consideration that as time passed, the chance of his mission target, C¨¦sar, being expelled back would increase, Roy intended to increase his magic energy attribute to five hundred and then store the souls he obtained in preparation for emergencies. Just when Roy thought his repetitious hunting life would continue for a long time, an unexpected situation happened! On the forty-second day of his arrival in the middle Abyss, the purple moon on the surface suddenly glowed again, indicating that a new round of the demon¡­ mating season had come! Chapter 79 - I’ll Let You Guys Off Today Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios At first, Roy did not know what was happening. He only felt that something had happened to his body overnight, and he was in a very agitated state. However, this agitation was not the same as the mania malnutrition caused. When Roy checked his status in the system interface, there were no abnormal prompts. However, some scenes popped up in Roy¡¯s mind uncontrollably. These scenes were actually from some of the action movies he had seen in his previous life! These scenes were very scattered, but they intertwined in his mind, making him feel his blood surge. ¡°Damn it, what the hell is going on?¡± Roy was very vigilant and felt that this was not normal. Roy looked at Fat Tiger and found that Fat Tiger was not acting strangely. He thought that it was merely his problem, so he quickly thought about whether he had eaten anything that should not be eaten yesterday. Fat Tiger suddenly stood up, shut his mouths, sniffed, and then called out to Roy, signaling that a demon had intruded onto his territory. Roy could only put it aside for the time being and decided to expel the intruder first under Fat Tiger¡¯s lead. Roy¡¯s territory was not big, about two square kilometers. Within this area, there was a group of monsters known as fire salamanders, about a thousand of them. Roy was a frost demon, and it was very easy for him to deal with these lizards that breathed flames, so he regarded them as his usual source of souls and food. Fat Tiger used his urine to circle the range of where these lizards lived, and it became Roy¡¯s territory. The area of two square kilometers was neither too big nor too small, so other middle-rank demons often appeared. Fat Tiger¡¯s sense of smell was very sensitive, and he could smell these intruders from afar. Usually, if the intruding middle-rank demons were just passing by and did not linger around, Fat Tiger would not warn Roy. However, if the other party stayed too long or had the smell of blood from the fire salamanders, it meant that the intruder was moving Roy¡¯s interests. Roy then had to check if he should expel or kill the other party as appropriate. When Roy brought Fat Tiger to find this intruder, Roy found that the intruder was a snake demon! The so-called snake demons of the Abyss did not have the image of the legendary Medusa but were real snakes with demon horns. This demon was about the size of an anaconda and had no limbs. It moved along the ground, but it also had a pair of demon wings and could fly. There were not many of this kind of demon in the middle Abyss, but Roy had seen a few during this month and knew that it was a true demon and not a monster. When Roy found this snake demon, he found it sitting on a rock in his territory. Its lower body was in a circle, its upper body was arched up with its demon wings spread behind it, and its head was raised while hissing. ¡°Get out! This is my hunting range!¡± Roy was feeling irritated, so he immediately shouted in the demon language upon seeing the snake demon. However, the snake demon looked at Roy without saying anything. It stretched out its tongue, searching for something in the air. Seeing how this fellow was being silent, Roy thought that it was coveting his territory, so he could not help but release his magic power to prepare to expel it by force. The dark frost aura spread out immediately, and the temperature in the air dropped sharply. The ground around them was covered with a layer of pitch-black frost, and there was a crackling sound from the contraction and collapse. Fat Tiger leaned forward and watched the snake demon with a threatening growl. However, at this moment, the snake demon suddenly spoke, using demon language to say, ¡°Very unique¡­ magic power! You¡­ very powerful¡­¡± While speaking, it supported its tail on the ground and stood up straight. Its entire body began to sway back and forth non-stop, and it did not do anything else. It just stood on the rock and wriggled at Roy. Roy did not sense any murderous intentions from the snake demon, and he was curious about what it wanted to do, so he could not help but stare at it for a while. After looking at it for a while, he actually thought this snake demon¡¯s wriggling was strangely beautiful¡­ How should he put it? It felt rather seductive! Shit! Why am I feeling that a snake is seductive?! What¡¯s wrong with me, am I going crazy?! Roy rubbed his eyes hard and pulled his cheeks to calm down and then asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Come and make a little demon with me¡­¡± the snake demon said. ¡°Your magic power is very strong, and you have a good bloodline. You will definitely be able to produce a powerful demon egg¡­¡± ¡°What¡­ what the f*ck?!¡± Roy felt a thunderous rumbling in his brain after hearing this. ¡°Do you want to come from the front or from behind?¡± The eyes of the snake demon became somewhat blurry. Its body shook, exposing its tail, seemingly adjusting its posture¡­ ¡°Wait¡­ Wait!¡± Roy quickly said. ¡°Y-you are a female demon?!¡± ¡°Yes, can¡¯t you tell?¡± the snake demon replied. How the hell am I supposed to tell?!!! Who can tell me what the hell is going on?! Why am I being courted by a snake?! I¡¯m not Xu Xian1! This was Roy¡¯s first time encountering such a situation since entering the Abyss. He had encountered demons fighting in the past, but he had never seen someone want to make a little demon with him¡­ ¡°Get lost! Get out of my sight right now!¡± Roy felt humiliated and angry. His magic power output increased in his anger, causing his furious cold aura to surge out frantically. ¡°Aren¡¯t you willing? What a pity¡­¡± The snake demon sounded disappointed, so it turned its head to look at Fat Tiger by Roy¡¯s feet. The snake demon found Fat Tiger¡¯s aura strange. Fat Tiger was not a demon, but he had been by Roy¡¯s side all along and had a little bit of Roy¡¯s demonic aura around him. Therefore, some of the demons that saw Fat Tiger often felt that Fat Tiger was unusual, but once they saw his three-headed hellhound appearance, they would not be too doubtful. The current situation was that the snake demon was now setting its sights on Fat Tiger after seeing that Roy was unwilling. Fat Tiger could not help but shiver when he saw the snake demon¡¯s eyes. He whimpered and hid behind Roy while trembling. He felt that this snake demon¡¯s eyes looked strange and a little scary¡­ Seeing Fat Tiger being frightened, the snake demon was even more regretful. It could only flap its wings, fly off the rock, and head toward other places. Seeing the snake demon leave, Roy heaved a sigh of relief. In a fight, he would not be afraid of this snake demon. But the problem was that Roy felt awkward when he thought about how this snake demon came to court him. He did not know how to deal with this situation. If it were a ¡®beautiful woman¡¯ asking him so directly, Roy might have already pounced, but the other party was a snake. Even if it was a middle-rank demon, it was still a snake! It would also be difficult to kill this snake demon, so seeing it leave on its own, Roy felt that it was for the best like this. However, what Roy did not expect was that this incident was not coincidental. In the following hours, he encountered similar events! And not only two of them! It was as though the demons in the middle Abyss had all started moving around on this day, and they were each ¡®visiting¡¯ the territories of other demons! Roy did not know if the other levels of the Abyss were like this, but in the middle Abyss, this day seemed to be a festival. Roy¡¯s territory welcomed more than a hundred middle-rank demons passing by. These middle-rank demons passing by were strong and weak, male and female. Most male demons left directly after seeing Roy. The female demons chose to stay after seeing him, especially after sensing Roy¡¯s unique dark frost magic power. These female demons only had one common topic. Come and make a little demon¡­ Although Roy¡¯s magic power was not too strong, and his strength was only at the lower-middle rank, the female demons did not care that much. They were very interested in Roy¡¯s unique magic power aura, thinking that he definitely had a strong bloodline, so they all seductively displayed their charms in front of Roy, attempting to seduce him into pushing them down. Facing this situation, Roy was slightly desperate. He finally understood what was going on and knew what the agitation in his body was all about. However, knowing was one thing, and accepting it was another. Roy was not fake. He knew that since he had reincarnated into a demon, he would encounter these kinds of problems sooner or later. He did not expect to be able to find a human to have children with him, but¡­ the problem was, look at these demon neighbors passing by his territory! Snake demon, spider demon, worm demon, nightmare demon¡­ None of his neighbors looked slightly humanoid! In this situation, even an old driver1 could not start the car! His body was throbbing, but Roy¡¯s great expandable baton did not have any good place to show its might¡­ Where are the succubi and fallen angels? Roy felt that even if he had to succumb to his body¡¯s hormones, he should at least find these two types of lifeforms that fit his aesthetics. But what he did not know was that the succubi were busy, so where would they have the time to pass by Roy¡¯s territory? As for the fallen angels, hehe¡­ They were only in the Abyss where the high-level demons were staying¡­ Helpless, Roy could only hide in his dwelling with Fat Tiger obediently. He used the system to make a bottle of sedatives and no longer went out. If you want to enter my territory, go ahead. I¡¯ll let you guys off today¡­ Chapter 80 - Finally Starting with This Double Ability Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The courtship period of the demons lasted for about ten days before ending. During these ten days, Roy could often hear loud and low voices coming from afar. These voices were not like the usual roaring and bellowing of demons when they fought, but a kind of joyful voice with a sense of triumph. As for whether these voices came from male or female demons, Roy had no intention of studying it. Roy avoided this period firmly. It was not that he was hypocritical and reluctant to enter the countryside to follow the local customs. But apart from the differences in aesthetic sense, Roy could also feel that the arrival of the demon¡¯s courtship period seemed to be under the control of some force. How could there be such a coincidence that caused all the demons in the entire Abyss to start courting at the same time? Moreover, how could all of them be affected regardless of race? Roy felt that it did not seem like a law of nature at all! There were many things that Roy did not know about the demons in the Abyss. If it really was a law of nature, then it did not matter if he complied with it, but if some kind of force was affecting the demons, this feeling would not be too comfortable¡­ To this end, Roy did some research as well. He stopped some demons passing by his territory, asked them some questions, and got some information. He learned that when the courtship period came, the purple moon on the surface of the Abyss, which he had seen when he was born, would shine more intensely than usual. In the Abyss, there was no sun, and this purple moon was constantly shining on the Abyss. In addition to emitting strong light during this courtship period, it also had the effect of expediting having demon eggs. Therefore, in the Abyss, the demons had always firmly believed that this round purple moon was one of the Seven Great Demon Kings, an incarnation of Asmodeus¡¯s power! Asmodeus was the great demon king in control of the power of lust in the legends of the humans and other races. But in the Abyss, the demons believed that he was in charge of birth and reproduction. No demon had truly seen the great demon king before, and it was said that the great demon king lived at the bottom of the Abyss. All demon kings and even some demon lords were hard to see. These legends were passed down from generations of demons with high intelligence (devils), and it was unknown if they were true. Even if the demons were considered to be courting each other, they went their separate ways after the ecstasy, and it was impossible for there to be true couples. The male demons were almost completely drained dry during these ten days. Their task was to spread their demon bloodlines everywhere. In this process, be it using their own strength to attract the female demons or directly forcing themselves on the female demons, they were responsible for the task of being seed sowing machines. Meanwhile, the female demons gathered together and moved around after the ten-day courtship period ended. Roy was curious, so he flew in the air and followed these female demons to have a look. He found that the purpose of these female demons gathering and moving around was to find a water source! Yes, there were water sources in the Abyss, but very few. Such water sources were typically underground rivers and the like. Roy discovered that after they found these underground rivers, they would put the demon eggs they laid into these dark rivers and let the water flow bring the demon eggs away. Recalling the situation at his birthplace, Roy immediately understood that these underground rivers of the Abyss were likely connected to the ocean. The current would bring the demon eggs into the ocean before they eventually drifted to the surface, and the tide would push them onto the islands on the surface, which were the birthplaces. This was the entire birth process of demons. The reason why the demon eggs were sent to the surface in this way was that after demons promoted in the lower levels of the Abyss, they could no longer return to the upper Abyss. This was because the connecting paths, which were in the fissures, had a powerful barrier¡­ The female demons laid a very large number of demon eggs, but Roy did not see the birth of a baby. It seemed to be because the bloodlines of middle-rank demons were not pure enough. When they were floating to the ocean, these demon eggs would encounter many difficulties. Perhaps an abnormal ocean current would cause the demon eggs to collide against a rock and shatter immediately¡­ There were so many demon eggs, but who knew how many would die along the way? From this point of view, it seemed like survival was not easy for demons. Being born smoothly was already a feat that required extreme luck. It was no wonder why demons were born stronger. Roy also noticed that demons seemed to be living in the underground rivers. During his observation, Roy saw huge shadows under the surface of the water more than once! These creatures did not attack the demon eggs, so Roy guessed that they might also be demons. They could be sea demons! However, due to the different living environments, these sea demons and the Abyss demons were likely to have huge differences. Although Roy had not seen any with his own eyes, he felt that they were not on the same level just by looking at the massive shadows. The largest demon Roy had seen was the mammoth-like Jascalos, who stood about eight meters tall, and the shadows in the dark underground rivers all looked to be over ten meters long¡­ He did not know if these sea demons could be summoned to other worlds like the Abyss demons. If they could be summoned, perhaps they could only be summoned in water environments. After the courtship period ended, the demons of the middle Abyss finally returned to normal. When demons intruding into Roy¡¯s territory appeared, they were no longer here to court but to fight. During the next two months, Roy spent most of his time hunting the fire salamanders. These monsters were under a lot of survival pressure in the middle Abyss, so they had evolved to have a powerful reproductive ability. Even after Roy¡¯s continuous hunts, the group of more than a thousand of them could still retain roughly the same numbers. Of course, this was also because Roy did not completely eradicate them but gave them time to recuperate. Roy now had more than eight hundred souls, and this was not counting the ones he used to make Magic Energy Grow Potions. Roy estimated that he had hunted more than 1,300 fire salamanders over the past three months, which made Roy slightly speechless. If there were no demons managing these guys, they would double their numbers in about three months! The only regret was that the souls of these fire salamanders were small in size and had a relatively small amount of soul power because they were monsters. If a normal low-quality soul had a soul power value of ten, then a fire salamander¡¯s soul power was only about two to three. The difference was too great. Therefore, although Roy had eight hundred souls in his hands, they were only comparable to about two hundred souls collected in the Heroes of Might and Magic world. Now, Roy¡¯s magic energy attribute had increased to five hundred through consuming Magic Energy Growth Potions. Therefore, he intended to strengthen his combat strength with these souls that he had saved. The magic power circuit brought about by the frost demon bloodline could transform Roy¡¯s magic power into ice-cold energy, but so far, Roy¡¯s use of the ice-cold energy was too simplistic. Other than spreading his cold aura out to freeze objects, he only had the move of spitting frost aura from his mouth, which resembled breath moves. He was not the only one. Most middle-rank demons were like this. Their use of magic power was rather superficial because magic power and magic were fundamentally two different concepts. But it did not matter. As long as he continued strengthening his magic power circuit, Roy would figure out some skills to use magic sooner or later. However, he had to make certain preparations when he thought about how he would have to deal with an illusion demon like C¨¦sar. The souls of eight hundred fire salamanders was equivalent to two hundred ordinary low-quality souls. Roy did not know if this amount was enough, so he could only look at the situation and add or remove definitions accordingly. The first thing Roy thought of when it came to illusions was to increase his spiritual resistance. These illusion spells generally acted on the opponent¡¯s brain, so increasing his spirit or his will was the most basic form of resistance. However, he was afraid that it might not necessarily work. There was always a chance that Roy would fall into his opponent¡¯s illusions unless he could set himself to have complete immunity to illusions. After all, how much resistance he had could only decide how much he could negate. Therefore, Roy simply changed his mind. I don¡¯t want to resist your illusions, but see through your illusions! When it came to seeing through illusions, the first thing Roy thought of was eye techniques¡­ Sharingan, Mystic Eyes of Death Perception, Cyclops¡¯s eyes, Fiery-Eyes Golden-Gaze, Tyrant¡¯s Eye, and so on, Roy had many eye techniques in his memory¡­ Chapter 81 - Eyes of Nightmare Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Actually, the name of the eye technique was not important. It was all about the definitions for Roy in any case. If there was a need, Roy could even shoot out kinesis light waves with the Sharingan¡­ If he wanted to see through illusions and not be affected by them, he needed to have the ability to perceive and distinguish reality from illusion. Roy drew his demon eyes on the system¡¯s design panel. Then he drew a blood-red pentagram in his pupils to distinguish between using eye technique and not using it. Demons, of course, used pentagrams for show¡­ Roy named his eye technique ¡®Eyes of Nightmare¡¯! Eyes of Nightmare Definition 1: Insight. Can see through and break illusions, distinguishing between reality and illusion. Definition 2: Fear. Enemies looking directly at these eyes will have inexplicable fear arise from the bottom of their hearts. Worried that there were not enough souls, Roy only made two definitions for the Eyes of Nightmare for the time being. Definition 1 was naturally designed to deal with the illusion demon, but definition 2 was inspiration from nightmare demons. During his time in the middle Abyss, Roy had come into contact with several nightmare demons. These demons with a demon horn on their heads and burning with flames were middle-rank demons resembling horses. Although high-rank demons frequently used them as mounts, it was wrong to underestimate them because these nightmare demons were among the stronger middle-rank demons in the middle Abyss. Through observation, Roy found that the magic power growth rate of these nightmare demons was generally relatively fast. This was because these demons had the nightmare bloodline. Their magic power circuits would form a special magic power that caused others to feel fear. When they killed their enemies with this magic power, the souls they obtained would be larger than normal! Roy had seen the nightmare demons hunting and compared the souls they harvested to his. If it were just one or two souls, then it could be described as coincidence. But after many comparisons, Roy realized that the souls they obtained were indeed bigger when hunting the same monsters. At that time, in order to verify his guess, Roy had specially found a nightmare demon to fight against, but Roy had not won. He found that the longer he fought with the nightmare demon, the more disheartened he would feel, feeling that the nightmare demon in front of him was very powerful and dreadful! After that, Roy came back to his senses. This fear effect with an intense suggestion effect might be something worthy of reference. This fear effect could allow him to obtain souls with more negative emotions in his future hunts! This thought made Roy understand why Spider Queen Araniya had been chattering and threatening him non-stop. It seemed like Araniya wanted to get a better, more fearful soul from him. In fact, these kinds of threats were not only used by Araniya. Many demons liked to roar loudly at their opponents and reveal their sharp fangs and claws when fighting, which were in themselves acts of threats. The effect of simply using language to scare enemies was not very good because it required incessantly repeating threats to induce fear in them. But many villains had died because of talking too much! The nightmare demons¡¯ fear effect was much better, as it silently affected the opponents during combat. Therefore, when Roy thought about using the ability of these nightmare demons for reference, his first thought was to obtain a force field of fear, also commonly known as a halo of fear. This way, as long as he stood there, he could affect his opponents without saying anything and also use it on many other targets at the same time! However, it was still those words. There might not be enough souls currently. The effect of such a halo of fear had to be set to emit all the time. And he would have to stand in a crowd to make others feel the effect of the fear and terror. Moreover, the radiation range was tiny. Furthermore, Roy still needed to deal with the illusion demon. So, in the end, he could only give up on this idea temporarily and change the ranged halo effect to a one-to-one eye technique to use first. When he had enough souls in the future, it would not be too late to modify. Of course, fear often came with the imagination of others running wild. In a sense, this was a kind of illusion. However, he could not create and guide the opponents to imagine horrific scenes, and he could only let the opponent¡¯s imagination run wild to produce psychological fear themselves. Roy temporarily defined his Eyes of Nightmare with these two attributes. When he had enough souls in the future, he would continue adding stronger abilities. For example, he would be able to see the ability of the opponent¡¯s magic power circuit or directly see the opponent¡¯s weaknesses. Or even like the Mystic Eyes of Death Perception and seeing the opponent¡¯s lines of death and then cutting the lines of death to kill the opponent directly. Of course, Roy was salivating over these abilities, but at the same time, the more powerful an ability, the more souls it would consume. So he could only treat them as goals to strive toward for the time being. After finishing his settings, Roy gave it some thought and added special light and shadow effects to the Eyes of Nightmare. This way, when Roy used the eye technique, his eyes would shine with blood-red light, making him look more terrifying and exacerbating the fear of his opponents. When Roy chose to save and materialize, he found that the number of souls he currently possessed was not enough, and he could only complete 75%. Left with no choice, he could only bring Fat Tiger to the living area of the fire salamanders to hunt. After killing two hundred of them, the Eyes of Nightmare finally materialized. The souls of more than a thousand fire salamanders was equivalent to three hundred normal low-quality souls. Unexpectedly, this eye technique was rather expensive¡­ He naturally had to test out this newly-acquired toy. When Roy input magic power into his eyes, a bright pentagram appeared in the depths of his pupils. At the same time, Roy¡¯s demon eyes glowed with terrifying blood-red light! Fat Tiger looked up. He was originally watching his master, but he was frightened by Roy¡¯s sudden change and whimpered! Roy lowered his head and stared intently at Fat Tiger. Fat Tiger¡¯s three heads looked into Roy¡¯s eyes as well. After a while, Fat Tiger¡¯s tail stopped wagging and subconsciously clamped between his hind legs. Not only that, but there were different scenes appearing in all three of Fat Tiger¡¯s heads. All these scenes had a common theme¡ªhunger and cold! In these delusions generated by fear, Fat Tiger¡¯s ¡®dream¡¯ brought him to a world of snow and ice, and his master was missing. A sense of inexplicable fear invaded Fat Tiger, so he ran, wanting to find traces of his master, feeling that he could only relieve his uneasiness by being by his master¡¯s side¡­ However, he obtained nothing. He did not encounter any living creature nor even any plants. There was only a vast expanse of white snow all around! As the days passed, the surrounding scenery did not change at all. Fat Tiger gradually could not run anymore, and his stomach had long sunk in, becoming as thin as a stick, because he had not eaten anything for a week, and his master was still missing. As he thought about it, Fat Tiger suddenly felt so wronged. He looked up at the sky and howled loudly! ¡°Aw!¡± (Master!!!) ¡°Woo!¡± (No want!) ¡°Woof?¡± (Fat Tiger?) Roy did not know what the scenes appeared in Fat Tiger¡¯s mind. He merely stared at Fat Tiger for a while before Fat Tiger was first uneasy and then terrified. Fat Tiger suddenly lifted his three heads and wailed with tears in his eyes. ¡°F*ck! What did this kid see?¡± Roy was shocked. He hurriedly withdrew his magic power and woke Fat Tiger up. Fat Tiger regained his senses and found that the ice and snow environment around him had disappeared, and his master appeared in front of him again, so he whimpered, pounced on Roy, and licked Roy with his three tongues vigorously. ¡°Hey, what are you doing?!¡± Roy quickly pushed him away, only to find Fat Tiger becoming exceptionally clingy! Roy did not know what Fat Tiger saw just now and why he became like this¡­ Roy really regretted testing it out on Fat Tiger¡­ Over the next few days, Roy changed his experimental subjects, using the fire salamanders and some middle-rank demons he encountered to test his Eyes of Nightmare. He realized that the lower a creature¡¯s intelligence, the worse the fear effect of the Eyes of Nightmare. This was because muddle-headed creatures had simpler imaginations of what fear was. Fire salamanders were like this. Roy did not even need to use his Eyes of Nightmare to exert fear on them. They would escape when they faced a powerful enemy and felt the threat of death. For creatures with high intelligence, the fear effect of the Eyes of Nightmare had room to play its role. When using the eye technique, Roy¡¯s eyes would flash with a bloody light. Especially when his head moved back and forth, faint traces of light would be left in the air, making his opponent unconsciously look into his eyes and become affected by the fear effect. They would passively have things flash in their minds that were difficult for them to accept and felt terrifying. And to demons, the most terrifying thing was encountering stronger opponents, so they would think that Roy looked terrifying and very powerful. It was inevitable that they would become constrained when fighting, causing them to be unable to display their usual strength and allowing Roy to fight more comfortably. Of course, there were demons with higher willpower that were very difficult to affect with this fear effect¡­ Overall, Roy was quite satisfied with the fear effect because he had already confirmed that the souls he obtained after killing those affected by fear had indeed increased in volume and soul power! This meant that Roy would receive this fear bonus when hunting souls in the future, turning the original soul power of 1 to 1.1 or even 1.2! This way, he would slowly gather tiny amounts to obtain a huge quantity. When he had enough souls, he could change this fear effect into a halo radiating around him and even further strengthen this fear effect. With this thought, Roy could not help but think of a question. Will I become a dreadlord in the future? Hmm, no. It¡¯s hard to say what a dreadlord is currently. Now, I¡¯m probably more like a Protoss like Zeratul¡­ Chapter 82 - The Appearance of the Illusion Demon Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Roy had tested the fear effect of the Eyes of Nightmare, but he could not test the ability to see through and break illusions. Just as Roy thought that it would take a long time before he could meet an illusion demon, the memory crystal that Roy had tied around his wrist unexpectedly lit up on the fourth month and twenty-eighth day that he entered the middle Abyss! Roy did not respond at first, but then he suddenly remembered his mission and immediately felt the direction through the memory crystal. He called out to Fat Tiger. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Roy and Fat Tiger flapped their wings and flew into the dark sky, swiftly heading in the direction the memory crystal indicated. The difficulty of this mission was not knowing when C¨¦sar would come back, so he could only idly wait for him. But C¨¦sar finally returned and reappeared in the middle Abyss, and it was finally time for Roy¡¯s execution mission. The location where C¨¦sar appeared in the Abyss was quite far from Roy. Roy had flown for a long time but did not see the signal from the memory crystal become stronger, so he had to hold Fat Tiger in his arms and use Mach Flight to speed up the pace. Roy could tell that C¨¦sar had especially avoided the area where Demon Lord Rogeros had set up the refining pool when he returned. It seemed like he knew that he would be hunted down. But in Roy¡¯s impression, a demon returning from another world by opening a Gate of the Abyss should have teleported back to a random location. Could C¨¦sar have mastered some method to navigate when passing through the Gates of the Abyss? Roy was unsure about this, but he still deepened his vigilance toward C¨¦sar. Although he would have no issues dealing with the illusion demon¡¯s illusions with the Eyes of Nightmare, the opponent was still an upper-middle-rank demon in the information! The difference between the lower, middle, and upper levels of low-rank demons was only the difference between newborn, growing, and adult. The lower, middle, and upper levels of middle-rank demons were calculated using the absolute value of magic power. In the past few months in the middle Abyss, Roy had figured this out. If the absolute magic power value of lower-middle-rank demons was between 400 to 600, then the value for middle-middle-rank demons had doubled to be between 800 to 1200. And for upper-middle-rank demons, it had doubled again from middle-middle-rank demons to be between 1600 to 2400. In other words, in terms of magic power, upper-middle-rank demons had about four times more magic power than lower-middle-rank demons! And this difference of four times, in terms of number of souls, was a difference of five to six thousand normal souls. Given the speed at which demons hunted souls, upper-middle-rank demons had stayed in the middle Abyss for a very long time. As time passed, the crude magic power usage of middle-rank demons would become more refined, and the magic they mastered would become more powerful, which was a very huge difference. If not for the fact that C¨¦sar was an illusion demon, Roy would not have had the confidence to complete the mission. After all, as long as he found a way to break illusions, C¨¦sar¡¯s power was not a big deal. Although C¨¦sar¡¯s magic power far exceeded his, Roy was not someone to be trifled with. His Magic Power Virus had the characteristic of devouring the opponent¡¯s magic power, so it was suitable for dealing with demons like illusion demons. Moreover, Roy had two skills he could use to escape, Flash and Teleport. This was why he had the confidence to face the upper-middle-rank demon. The gap between Roy and the upper-middle rank was nothing more than the insufficient accumulation of time and magic power. In terms of combat ability, he was not afraid of C¨¦sar. ¡­ Roy did not expect that he would fly for four days! On the way, he passed by a lot of demon territories, but these demons did not disturb him because he only flew by. As he neared, the signal in the memory crystal gradually became stronger, indicating that Roy was close to C¨¦sar¡­ When he felt that the signal in the memory crystal was about to reach its peak, Roy landed with Fat Tiger. It was definitely impossible for him to be so bold as to fly directly to C¨¦sar¡¯s head and land. He planned to observe his opponent carefully first. On the dusky black ground, the sulfuric-laden wind blew by from time to time. Roy crouched on a scorched black rock that was cooled lava, looked down, and found C¨¦sar! Just like the information showed, this illusion demon named C¨¦sar looked a bit like a centaur, but his entire face was on the abdomen of his human upper body, making him look rather strange. C¨¦sar was currently hunting, and his prey was a monster that looked like a tentacle monster. It was a very cruel monster and had dozens of tentacles full of suckers. Once stuck on the enemy, they could tear the enemy¡¯s flesh into bloody pieces. But when Roy saw C¨¦sar, he seemed to be hunting this monster as easily as drinking water. Facing the tentacle monster making threatening gestures, the eyes on C¨¦sar¡¯s chest merely sparkled twice. Then Roy saw the tentacle monster charging fiercely at a giant rock nearby! The enemy was obviously in front of it, but it firmly entangled its tentacles around the rock and did not let go at all. After C¨¦sar leisurely walked over and smashed the tentacle monster¡¯s head with the huge ax in his hand, the entire hunting process ended! It was not until this time that C¨¦sar calmly used his ax to pick up the tentacle monster, opened that hideous mouth on his abdomen, and swallowed the tentacle monster together with its soul. However, Roy noticed that after devouring the monster, C¨¦sar made a dissatisfied sound, seemingly not satisfied with the soul of this tentacle monster. This guy actually has a weapon. In addition to illusions, it seems like he¡¯s also skilled at melee combat. A demon who isn¡¯t powerful wouldn¡¯t be able to use this ax. Roy pondered while watching C¨¦sar eat. And there¡¯s that tentacle monster. This monster doesn¡¯t have eyes and completely relies on the perception of its limbs. But C¨¦sar¡¯s illusion actually had an effect on it. This means that his illusions aren¡¯t only limited to visual deception but should have perceptual deception¡­ C¨¦sar¡¯s hunt was not over yet. Demons usually did not eat enough after one monster, so Roy could continue observing C¨¦sar¡¯s fighting style. By the way, what about that demon artifact? After watching for a while, Roy noticed this problem. Besides the hair covering C¨¦sar, Roy did not see anything like clothing. Edrach had said that C¨¦sar had stolen the demon artifact, but Roy could not see it on him. If not for the signal in the memory crystal constantly reminding him, Roy would have even suspected that C¨¦sar had not brought it back¡­ Only after devouring several tentacle monsters did C¨¦sar stop. He used one hand to grip his battleax and the other to wipe the blood off the mouth on his abdomen. He suddenly said loudly in the demon language, ¡°I¡¯m already full. Come down! You¡¯re the execution demon sent by Rogeros, right?¡± As he spoke, he turned his body toward Roy¡¯s high position. The gigantic pair of demon eyes on his chest also looked over. Was I discovered? How is that possible? Roy had specially chosen a position against the wind to prevent scent problems! However, it did not matter if he was found. Roy knew that he was good at concealing his tracks and tailing, so he calmly spread his demon wings and flew down from high above. But he did not land. He flapped his wings and floated in the air not far from C¨¦sar, while Fat Tiger retracted his wings and stood on the ground. After landing, Fat Tiger sniffed C¨¦sar¡¯s smell and remembered it. ¡°How did you find me?¡± Roy asked curiously. ¡°Your gaze! This is also a kind of perception!¡± The mouth on C¨¦sar¡¯s abdomen opened into a grin. ¡°And we illusion demons are the best at the feedback of perception! As long as you look at me, I¡¯ll be able to notice you as well!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Roy¡¯s heart stirred when he heard this. He immediately activated the Eyes of Nightmare and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the demon artifact? Where are you hiding it?¡± With the activation of his Insight ability, Roy found that there was a deviation in where C¨¦sar was standing from what he was seeing! His body was actually a little farther behind. As expected, this guy had already secretly activated his illusion! However, under the watchful gaze of the Eyes of Nightmare, his illusory body disappeared, replaced with the true location of his body. This made Roy feel relieved. Sure enough, the Insight ability was able to dispel this illusion! However, Roy intentionally did not look at where C¨¦sar was but continued staring at where his illusory body was just now because C¨¦sar had just said that he was very sensitive to sight. This way, Roy would confuse C¨¦sar. He would not realize that Roy had seen through his illusion and would underestimate him. C¨¦sar stroked the sharp teeth interlaced on his stomach and said proudly, ¡°The demon artifact is in my stomach. You can get it by killing me, but I strongly doubt that you have the strength! Seriously, I didn¡¯t expect that a lower-middle-rank demon would even take on this execution demon mission. It seems like Rogeros doesn¡¯t plan on getting his item back¡­¡± Chapter 83 - Fighting the Illusion Demon Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Although he said that, C¨¦sar looked at Roy¡¯s eyes involuntarily. Then he saw the pentagrams in Roy¡¯s eyes¡­ In his impression, he had never seen any demon bloodline with demon eyes like Roy¡¯s. For a moment, he had some doubts about Roy¡¯s background. At this time, Roy said, ¡°You know about the execution demon, so I¡¯m not the first to chase you down, right?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± C¨¦sar replied proudly. ¡°You aren¡¯t the first demon to come to execute me. Before you, Rogeros sent two execution demons. But unfortunately, they failed to kill me, and I devoured their souls instead!¡± ¡°You address him directly by name? You don¡¯t seem to have any fear of the demon lord?¡± Roy asked with interest. ¡°What does the demon lord count as?!¡± C¨¦sar raised his ax and roared, ¡°If my plan succeeds, I will also become an existence like him! No! I could even be stronger than him!¡± ¡°Oh?!¡± Roy pretended to be very interested. ¡°Can you tell me what your plan is? Also, what¡¯s the use of the demon artifact you stole?¡± ¡°Fool, why should I¡­¡± C¨¦sar subconsciously wanted to scold him, but before he could finish, a scene appeared in his mind. In this scene, Demon Lord Rogeros suddenly appeared behind him, stretched out his hand, directly pierced his chest, and crushed his demon heart! C¨¦sar was worthy of being an illusion demon. The scene abruptly stopped here. He immediately saw through it and realized that it was not real, so he forcibly controlled his thoughts and terminated this scene he imagined. But even so, the fear of death permeated his entire body, making him feel his blood run cold. Although C¨¦sar had said that the demon lord was no big deal, he was actually most afraid of Demon Lord Rogeros. Otherwise, he would not have run away to another world to hide after stealing the demon artifact. C¨¦sar was frightened by the terrifying scene he imagined. He flew into a rage and pointed his ax at Roy. ¡°Damn it! You did it, right?!¡± As a master of illusions of the Demon World, it was extremely humiliating for an illusion demon like C¨¦sar to actually fall into an illusion. Of course, Roy knew that this guy must have been frightened when he looked at his eyes just now, so he did not deny it and spread his hands. ¡°Why are you so angry? Weren¡¯t we having a good chat?¡± ¡°You! I¡¯m going to kill you! I¡¯m going to rip off your demon horns and imprison your soul in them for eternity!¡± C¨¦sar roared as he raised his ax and charged at Roy. Although he had managed to react in time, the scene he saw a moment ago was not an illusion but from his subconscious imagination. It was undoubtedly caused by this demon in front of him. This strange-looking demon in front of him made C¨¦sar feel an indecipherable bad emotion. He no longer planned to say anything to Roy, merely wanting to kill Roy and get rid of this execution demon. C¨¦sar¡¯s four heavy hooves ran on the ground. While his body was charging forward, the illusory body that he created also made the same actions as his body. He roared and rushed forward with his ax. He was very confident in his illusion. He thought that Roy was already caught in his illusion when he observed him earlier. The reason an illusion was called an illusion was that it could create a false appearance to deceive the opponent. When an opponent saw C¨¦sar¡¯s illusory body, they would ignore the existence of C¨¦sar¡¯s main body. The attacks made by the illusory body were all false, and only the main body would complete the fatal blow. The moment the battle started, Roy had already descended from the sky. The light in his eyes left two gradually fading trails of light in the air. But both his eyes were still staring at where C¨¦sar¡¯s illusory body was, pretending to be deceived by the illusion. When C¨¦sar¡¯s main body was about to approach Roy, Roy suddenly turned around and faced his true body! This sudden change shocked C¨¦sar, but he had already raised his ax in his hand, and raging flames were still attached to it. He initially wanted to take advantage of Roy when he was confused by his illusion and kill him in a sneak attack. But he did not expect that Roy would not give a damn about the attack from the illusion and instead face his true body! C¨¦sar could no longer stop his attack. In his haste, he could only cut down first. The next second, a loud clang came! C¨¦sar¡¯s blazing ax landed on an ice crystal shield that suddenly appeared! Needless to say, Roy had created this ice crystal shield. It was a hexagonal shield, and the black ice crystals were not reflecting any light at all. It was exceptionally eye-catching. The heavy blow from C¨¦sar¡¯s ax did not even manage to move Roy¡¯s feet! The impact was entirely absorbed! This was an application of magic power that Roy had recently researched. He had to admit that the combination of the Dark-Dark Fruit and the power of frost was perfect. In the past, although the Dark-Dark Fruit could absorb damage for Roy, that only meant that when Roy received damage, it was absorbed. The pain was still unavoidable. Now, it was good. Roy could combine the Dark-Dark Fruit¡¯s ability to absorb damage and the power of frost to use ice to make a shield. This shield could absorb damage like the Dark-Dark Fruit and protect him from directly receiving the opponent¡¯s attacks. As long as C¨¦sar¡¯s strength did not exceed the absorption limit of the shield, he would be unable to break it! At the same time, because of the Magic Power Virus in the ice, the flames formed by the magic power that C¨¦sar had attached to the ax were also devoured¡­ After easily blocking C¨¦sar¡¯s attack, Roy used Flash, appeared behind C¨¦sar, pressed his demon claws against his back, and activated Dark Cold. Kacha Kacha. A large amount of ice immediately appeared on C¨¦sar¡¯s back and spread to his limbs and body! ¡°Ah!!!¡± C¨¦sar felt the strong threat coming from his back. He tightened his muscles, turned around, and swung his ax at Roy. Roy instantly condensed a frost shield again to block this attack. However, C¨¦sar took the opportunity to twist his body and forcibly break the ice on his body. He then kicked the ground and jumped a considerable distance away. He held the ax while panting heavily. He could feel that he had lost a lot of magic power when he was almost frozen just now! He did not understand what was going on, but he was in a passive position after two consecutive clashes, forcing C¨¦sar to raise Roy¡¯s threat level substantially. ¡°You¡­ weren¡¯t affected by my illusion?¡± C¨¦sar looked at Roy in disbelief. ¡°Is it because of those eyes?¡± ¡°You can understand it like that!¡± Roy nodded. ¡°I see. Looks like ordinary illusions don¡¯t work on you!¡± The huge eyes on C¨¦sar¡¯s chest were full of savageness. ¡°It seems like Rogeros finally found the right execution demon!¡± While speaking, C¨¦sar raised his front hooves high and then stomped on the ground! Boom! As his front hooves landed, C¨¦sar¡¯s entire body seemed to be in a trance. His body began to blur and phase away. The next moment, two illusory figures emerged from his body and appeared on each of his sides, creating two demons that looked exactly like him! ¡°What about this time?!¡± C¨¦sar roared with laughter as the three demons rushed at Roy together. Roy looked up, but under the Insight of the Eyes of Nightmare, he actually found that the other two illusory bodies were real! No, to be precise, the other two C¨¦sars that Roy saw were bodies condensed from two enormous masses of magic power! These two were not deceiving the eyes but real! ¡°Physical illusions?¡± Roy understood in a flash. Physical illusions should have offensive capabilities, so Roy did not hold back this time and fully outputted his magic power. The cold aura around Roy surged out, and the surrounding ground began to form a thin layer of black ice. The three C¨¦sars rushing at him were affected by Roy¡¯s cold aura. Their feet began slipping, and one of the illusory bodies even nearly fell. Although it managed to stabilize its footing with its four hooves, a time difference arose in the three C¨¦sars¡¯ offensive. Roy used the frost shield to block the slash of C¨¦sar¡¯s true body. Then his tail flicked out and pierced through the chest of the illusory body attacking his side. This illusory body felt very real, and there was even a kind of blocking feeling coming from his tail. Meanwhile, Fat Tiger spat venom at the illusory body that almost fell. The illusory body pierced by Roy¡¯s tail turned a chaotic mass of magic power and dissipated. After blocking the slash from C¨¦sar¡¯s true body, Roy seized the opportunity to grab C¨¦sar¡¯s ax. His cold aura corroded upward, going along the ax to attack C¨¦sar¡¯s arm. However, at this moment, C¨¦sar suddenly threw his ax aside and laughed wildly. ¡°Hahaha! You were fooled!¡± With that, the eyes on his chest opened to its greatest extent, and light burst out. This ray of light instantly struck Roy. The next moment, Roy suddenly discovered that his environment had changed. He appeared in a space full of corpses and bloody smells. He stood in a field, and not far away, endless enemies were streaming toward him, all of which were ferocious-looking demons with saliva dripping from their mouths. They pounced on Roy viciously and began tearing his flesh. Roy howled in pain. He killed these demons with all his might, but it was useless. When he killed one, two more would throw themselves at him. Even bone arms appeared from the ground to clutch his legs firmly. No! This isn¡¯t real! It¡¯s all an illusion! Roy stopped resisting and concentrated magic power into his eyes. A pair of illusory eyes with pentagrams spinning in them appeared in this space. The next moment, this space suddenly collapsed! When he designed the Eyes of Nightmare, Roy had said that he knew illusions were impossible to guard against completely, and he might not necessarily be totally resistant to them. But he only needed to be able to see through illusions at critical moments! This was the case now. C¨¦sar used his illusion demon eyes to pull Roy into an illusion at close range. But when Roy used the Insight ability of the Eyes of Nightmare again, he immediately freed himself from the illusion! In the illusion, Roy felt that a lot of time had passed. But in reality, only three seconds had passed since Roy was hit and struggled free. C¨¦sar had never thought that Roy would break free so quickly. He had just picked up the frozen ax on the ground! Roy regained his senses and looked at C¨¦sar¡¯s wide-opened eyes. He did not even think twice before directly piercing his claw into one of the eyes on C¨¦sar¡¯s chest! This time, C¨¦sar finally let out a blood-curdling scream¡­ Chapter 84 - Huge Benefits Roy¡¯s claw scratched one of C¨¦sar¡¯s eyes, which also made Roy aware of C¨¦sar¡¯s weakness. Just as Roy was about to seize the opportunity and follow up to destroy C¨¦sar¡¯s other illusion demon eye, the large mouth on C¨¦sar¡¯s abdomen opened wide and spat out a green mist with a strong smell at Roy. Roy blocked with the frost shield in his hand but found that the mist did not seem to be formed by magic power. The Magic Power Virus on the shield did not react to it, but rather, the mist was corroding Roy¡¯s shield. Seeing this, Roy knew he could not let this green mist touch him, so he flapped his wings and flew back. This thing seemed to be C¨¦sar¡¯s stomach acid. After the mist touched the ground, the corrosion became stronger, and even thick smoke rose from the ground. Fat Tiger was at his wits¡¯ end. After killing one of C¨¦sar¡¯s physical illusions, he hid beside Roy. Upon smelling the green mist, his three heads were sneezing non-stop because his sense of smell was too sensitive. After Roy retreated to a safe range, he flapped his demon wings vigorously, trying to blow the mist away. However, after the mist dissipated, he found that what he was left behind was a physical illusion. Roy¡¯s Eyes of Nightmare clearly saw that this illusion was only a mass of magic power, and C¨¦sar¡¯s true body was already running away! ¡°Damn, you¡¯re an upper-middle-rank demon. Do you need to be so timid?¡± Roy cursed. He knew that although C¨¦sar¡¯s eye was injured, his magic power did not decrease that much. When Roy spread the cold aura just now, although some Magic Power Viruses had infected C¨¦sar, with merely that tiny amount, it was impossible to devour all of the magic power of an upper-middle-rank demon. In fact, since the beginning of their battle until now, C¨¦sar had probably not used up a tenth of his magic power. But in this situation, C¨¦sar still chose to escape, showing that he truly felt the threat Roy brought him. While C¨¦sar had been hiding in another world, Roy had no way to deal with him, but in the same way, he had also given Roy time to make certain preparations. If not for the Eyes of Nightmare¡¯s ability to see through and break illusions, Roy would not have been able to handle C¨¦sar. Before this, some execution demons had tried to kill C¨¦sar but were instead killed by him. Illusions were actually very powerful. Given C¨¦sar¡¯s skills, Roy felt that he might not necessarily lose even against high-rank demons. But at the same time, once targeted, the biggest disadvantage of illusions appeared¡ªthe lack of corresponding offensive abilities! If C¨¦sar could not consume the opponent¡¯s physical strength and magic power in the illusion, then he would not be able to deal the fatal blow. Although his strength was high, Roy¡¯s frost shield could absorb the impact, preventing him from breaking Roy¡¯s defense. Even the commonly used flame abilities of many demons were restrained by Roy¡¯s frost power, so how could he still fight? C¨¦sar realized this point in the end and that it was useless to continue entangling with Roy. Even if he had more magic power than Roy, it would not be enough to consume all of Roy¡¯s. Before Roy ran out of magic power, he might cause fatal damage to C¨¦sar. With the cover of the stomach acid mist, C¨¦sar escaped, leaving behind an illusory body to stall Roy. However, it did not stall Roy for long. After the magic power that condensed the illusory body dissipated, the illusion disappeared. Roy called out to Fat Tiger, and one demon and one dog flew up into the sky and chased after C¨¦sar. Flying at the speed of sound, Roy did not take long before catching up to C¨¦sar! Seeing Roy in the sky behind him, C¨¦sar roared angrily but did not stop. He just threw his ax at Roy in the air, but Roy easily dodged. Boom! Roy landed in front of C¨¦sar, while Fat Tiger landed behind C¨¦sar, surrounding him. ¡°You can¡¯t escape. Without wings, it¡¯s impossible for you to be faster than me!¡± Roy emitted his cold aura while staring at C¨¦sar. ¡°Also, don¡¯t forget. I have the memory crystal that can track the location of the demon artifact you¡¯re carrying. In this Abyss, I can find you wherever you flee!¡± C¨¦sar¡¯s chest was heaving, and the big mouth on his stomach was panting heavily. He knew that Roy was right. Facing this demon who restrained him, no matter where he ran, he would be found. ¡°Ahh¡­ You¡¯re right!¡± C¨¦sar said. ¡°I¡¯ve actually made preparations when I returned. I know that the power of the demon lord isn¡¯t something that I can deal with. Even without you, there will still be other execution demons pursuing me. I can hide once or twice but not from all of them!¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand. Hand over the demon artifact,¡± Roy said. ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t want to take it out of your corpse. Damn, your stomach is really disgusting¡­¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± C¨¦sar suddenly laughed out loud. ¡°The demon artifact is indeed in my body. I¡¯m not lying about this. But don¡¯t you want to know what the demon artifact I stole is? I can show you!¡± With that, C¨¦sar opened his mouth and spat out an object covered with mucus. C¨¦sar held it in his hand. Roy endured his disgust and looked at it. It was a small black cylindrical object, about twenty centimeters long and covered with engraved demon characters. ¡°This is what I stole from Demon Lord Rogeros.¡± C¨¦sar showed it to Roy. ¡°This thing is called the Balotan Pillar! It is a demon creation made by a demon lord named Balotan using his own soul fragment. However, this demon lord perished in a battle with a high-level angel, and Rogeros obtained this magic weapon that has lost its function.¡± ¡°Lost its function?¡± Roy did not believe it. ¡°If it has really lost its function, why are you carrying it?¡± C¨¦sar did not answer Roy but instead asked, ¡°Do you know what the original function of this Balotan Pillar is?¡± ¡°A powerful weapon?¡± Roy answered cooperatively, but at the same time, he put his guard up. C¨¦sar took this demon artifact out, so he was definitely thinking about having a final struggle. Since a demon lord had created it, it might have astonishing might. If it really was a weapon, the moment Roy saw C¨¦sar use it, he would Flash away without a moment¡¯s hesitation. Therefore, while being vigilant, Roy contacted Fat Tiger through the spiritual connection and made him retreat carefully. However, C¨¦sar shook his faceless head. ¡°Wrong. It isn¡¯t a weapon at all! In fact, the Balotan Pillar in my hand isn¡¯t complete because it still has a base piece¡­¡± As he explained, red light began emanating from C¨¦sar. Under the Insight ability of Roy¡¯s Eye of Nightmare, he could see traces of formidable magic power flowing around C¨¦sar. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Roy took a few steps back cautiously and asked in disbelief, ¡°You want to¡­ self-destruct?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± C¨¦sar laughed sinisterly. ¡°There¡¯s only one function for the Balotan Pillar¡ªsoul sustenance! It allows my soul to attach to it completely without any damage! But this thing lost its original function after Balotan died. To reactivate it, you must sacrifice your life!¡± ¡°Soul¡­ sustenance! ?¡± Roy pondered over the term and was increasingly surprised. He already guessed what C¨¦sar wanted to do and could not help but exclaim, ¡°You¡­ want to attach your soul to it and escape to another world?!¡± These words stunned C¨¦sar for a moment. He did not expect Roy to be so smart and immediately guess his motive. However, C¨¦sar had already overloaded his magic power circuit, and this process was irreversible, so he had nothing he could not say. He nodded. ¡°You guessed right. Did you think I did nothing while hiding in another world? Since I can¡¯t escape Rogeros¡¯s pursuit in the Abyss, then I might as well stay in another world and not return! When I sacrifice my life to activate the Balotan Pillar, the base piece I left in the other world will summon the Balotan Pillar back!¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± Roy could not help asking. ¡°How are you going to survive without a body? Moreover, the repulsive force of a world is effective even on souls! How can you stay in another world and not come back?¡± ¡°Haha. This is my last secret. I won¡¯t tell you any more! You only need to know that I can do it!¡± C¨¦sar laughed maniacally. ¡°That world isn¡¯t barren like the Abyss, and I will harvest countless delicious souls in it! When I become a demon lord, even Rogeros won¡¯t be able to do anything to me!¡± With that, C¨¦sar¡¯s magic power reached its peak, and his entire body exploded with a bang! Flesh flew, and purple blood splattered everywhere. Even though Roy was far away, he was nearly drenched. A huge pit appeared at the center of the magic power explosion. While self-destructing, C¨¦sar¡¯s soul was drawn out and attached to the Balotan Pillar, leaving only the activated Balotan Pillar floating in the air and radiating light. After the explosion, Roy immediately rushed to the small pillar, but before he could reach it, the black mist of a Gate of the Abyss appeared. The mist enveloped the Balotan Pillar and teleported it away! F*ck! This guy is really ruthless. He didn¡¯t even hesitate to destroy his body to make it out of the Abyss. In that other world, are there really such huge benefits that he would do this? The Gate of the Abyss, which teleported the Balotan Pillar, closed in a very short time. Even if it had not closed, Roy would not foolishly chase after him. But the problem now was that Roy seemed to have failed his mission. Although C¨¦sar died physically, his soul escaped, and he had not managed to recover the Balotan Pillar. How was he supposed to report back on the mission? Roy stood where he was, pondering. He felt he could only tell Edrach the truth. After all, no one could have thought that C¨¦sar would use this method to escape from the Abyss. Since this happened, Edrach would understand. Just as Roy was about to turn around, an incomparably immense pressure suddenly appeared! This pressure was far beyond what Edrach had shown when he appeared, and Roy almost fell to his knees. A tall figure appeared in front of Roy. This figure was at least five meters tall, and Roy looked tiny in front of this figure. The figure that appeared wore fiery red armor and stood with his fiery red cloak hanging onto the ground. At his waist under the cloak was a huge demon sword, and one of the figure¡¯s gloved hands was resting on the hilt. Roy strenuously lifted his head to look at the figure¡¯s face, only to find that his head was covered by a lord¡¯s crown, and his face was unclear. All he could see was a pair of eyes shining fiery red and powerful flames surrounding his huge body. Roy instantly knew who had appeared. He lowered his head. ¡°Lord Rogeros!¡± ¡°I felt the fluctuations of the Balotan Pillar reactivating. What¡¯s going on?¡± The person who came was indeed Demon Lord Rogeros. To be precise, it should be his incarnation. He stared at Roy and asked, ¡°Are you the execution demon this time? Tell me what happened.¡± Roy did not hide anything and told him the entire story. ¡°What is he trying to do?¡± After Roy finished speaking, Rogeros could not help but feel doubtful. ¡°Stay in another world forever? Did he truly say that?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what he said!¡± Roy nodded. ¡°Does that mean C¨¦sar wants to use that method¡­¡± Rogeros thought out loud. He suddenly said to Roy, ¡°Since you have the ability to restrain C¨¦sar and force him to abandon his body, I want you to continue with your execution mission!¡± ¡°How do I continue?¡± Roy asked. ¡°The Balotan Pillar was teleported through a Gate of the Abyss, but after a Gate of the Abyss opens, there will be certain traces. My strength is sufficient to trace the world coordinates. Now, I will open another Gate of the Abyss. Your mission is to follow the trail, find C¨¦sar during your stay, figure out what he wants to do, then kill him, and bring back the Balotan Pillar!¡± ¡°Will this¡­ work?¡± Roy asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ll be able to stay in that world. What if the repulsive force of the world is too strong? Does this form of going to another world without being summoned increase the time I can stay through signing a demon contract?¡± ¡°Yes, but the Gate of the Abyss I open might not be able to locate C¨¦sar¡¯s position accurately, and it might be far away,¡± Rogeros said. ¡°Therefore, you¡¯ll have to figure out the concrete situation¡­¡± Facing a powerful demon lord, Roy certainly could not decline. But luckily, Rogeros knew that this mission exceeded the scope of his original execution mission, so he took the initiative to say, ¡°I will also reward you accordingly after you complete the mission!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Roy called the quivering Fat Tiger to his side. Rogeros began casting. His hand glowed with the radiance of magic power, and he drew patterns in the air. It seemed like only with the strength of a demon lord could you open a Gate of the Abyss on your own accord. A moment later, under the convergence of formidable magic power, a new Gate of the Abyss opened in the deep pit where C¨¦sar exploded. ¡°Go in!¡± Rogeros said. ¡°I have left magic power on you. Once you complete this mission, activate this magic power, and you can open a Gate of the Abyss and return!¡± Roy brought Fat Tiger into the Gate of the Abyss. The black mist enveloped them, and they disappeared in an instant. After Roy left, Rogeros could not help but whisper to himself, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect C¨¦sar to be so daring¡­ If he wants to stay forever, he can only create a half-human half-demon taboo body. How is he going to do it?¡± Chapter 85 - Being Seen Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Roy felt that C¨¦sar would never have thought that sacrificing his life to reactivate the Balotan Pillar during the cooling down period of his return and forcibly teleporting across worlds again would attract the attention of the demon lord! Moreover, he would never have thought that Rogeros could trace the destination coordinates of the Gate of the Abyss he used to teleport¡­ In fact, it was normal for a middle-rank demon to be far from the level of a demon lord. Thus, it was fundamentally impossible for him to understand how powerful a demon lord was. The Gates of the Abyss were set up by these high-level demons, so how could they not know how they operated? If C¨¦sar knew what happened afterward, he would never have given up his body so easily¡­ As for Roy, he felt that the mission was quite troublesome. He had wasted so much time only to still let C¨¦sar escape. But at the same time, Roy was very curious. He wanted to know why C¨¦sar was so adamant about fleeing to another world. Even if he feared Demon Lord Rogeros, he should not be so afraid that he would hide forever. The Abyss was so vast that it was not as though Rogeros was the only demon lord. Would it not be possible to steel himself to serve another demon lord for protection? Or was he worried that his status as a middle-rank demon was too low and that it would be impossible for the demon lord to protect his life, so he steeled himself and staked everything on this? Roy did not know what C¨¦sar was thinking. But after careful consideration, he felt that C¨¦sar¡¯s action of using the Balotan Pillar to travel to another world was similar to him leaving the Dragon Balls in the Heroes of Might and Magic world! Both of them were an escape route. What was different was that Roy could make what he wanted through the system, but C¨¦sar could not, so he could only take the risk of offending the demon lord to steal it¡­ This made Roy realize that even middle-rank demons could still not be considered free¡­ Strength, strength, strength was everything in the Abyss! The mist of the Gate of the Abyss dissipated, and Roy appeared with Fat Tiger. The moment he appeared, he immediately felt the will of the world! Every world had its own self-protection mechanism, and there would be instinctive repulsion for existences that came from other worlds. This was the principle of a world¡¯s repulsive power, but the laws of a world were not necessarily perfect. When the intelligent beings of a world mastered a certain degree of mysticism, they could open a passage through space on their own. The world itself could not stop this, which was the origin of the summoning ceremony. At the same time, powerful beings could forcefully open this kind of spatial passage. Of course, this was not easy, so even powerful beings rarely did this. Roy could feel that the repulsive force of this world was stronger than that of the Heroes of Might and Magic world, but it was lower than that of the Van Helsing world, which meant that this world was not a low-magic world, but it was a high-magic world either. Using his magic power, Roy began resisting the repulsive force and then estimated how long he could stay in this world based on the consumption of his magic power. The conclusion was about thirty days. If Roy could not find C¨¦sar in this month, then he would have to find someone from this world to sign a demon contract with. Roy looked around and found himself in a pile of rubble! It was night time, but with his dark vision, Roy could still see the appearance of the ruins clearly. It seemed to be a village, but there were no signs of life now. A large number of collapsed walls and houses formed countless rubble and wood, piling up together in messes. And in these messes were many human household goods. Roy rummaged around and found some kettles, washbasins, and clothes. This meant that this world was at least a civilized society, and there were already light industrial products, but he seldom saw electronic products. In addition, Roy saw many corpses buried under the rubble. The corpses were rotten and smelled, but he could see that they were human. The cause of these humans¡¯ deaths seemed to have been from the impact of explosions. Many corpses were incomplete¡­ And it seemed like these explosions should have happened not long ago. What kind of world is this? It looks like Earth, but what year is it? After exploring for a while, Roy could only give up. After all, he was not a professional detective and could not tell much from these ruins. Roy raised his wrist and looked at the memory crystal. But what annoyed Roy was that the memory crystal could no longer indicate the direction of the Balotan Pillar! What happened? Could C¨¦sar reactivating the Balotan Pillar have damaged the positioning signal in it? While annoyed, Roy suddenly felt a slight tremor. The trembling was gradually intensifying. However, it was not an earthquake but something approaching from afar. He spread his wings, flew up into the air, and went toward the vibrations with Fat Tiger. Before long, Roy found lights in the periphery of the village ruins. It was a group of vehicles. Roy saw several motorcycles and automobiles in it. These motorcycles were military motorcycles, which looked very old, and the automobiles were the typical large trucks. However, what surprised Roy the most was the few big guys traveling together with the convoy! Long barrels, caterpillar tracks, these big guys turned out to be a few tanks! They rumbled along on the ground and followed the convoy toward the village ruins. The ground vibrations earlier were from them. And at this time, Roy clearly saw a familiar military emblem on these tanks¡­ Sh*t! The Germans? During World War II?! Roy was shocked. He never thought that the world that C¨¦sar was hiding in would turn out to be a World War II world. Speaking of which, in such a world, were there any people that could summon demons?! However, Roy fell into deep thought afterward. He felt that he seemed to understand why C¨¦sar wanted to come to this world! War! Everything was for war! As everyone knew, wars were often periods where humans died in massive numbers, especially during World War II. There were countless civilian deaths because of the war, as well as soldiers from various countries. These dead people meant a lot of souls! In comparison, although the Heroes of Might and Magic world had also been at war for a long time, a war in a magic world and a war in a scientific world were two completely different things. Did C¨¦sar choose to come to this world to harvest a large number of souls with the help of the war? Or could World War II have been caused by C¨¦sar secretly? After all, he¡¯s been in this world for a long time and should have made a lot of arrangements¡­ Roy hovered in the air, thinking wildly about what kind of world he had come to. The German army below was preparing to enter the village ruins for repairs and maintenance. A German soldier with a gun jumped down from a truck. He seemed to feel his addiction kick in, so he took out an unfiltered cigarette from his pocket and took out a lighter to light a cigarette. However, just as he was about to light the cigarette, the soldier seemed to see something with the help of the flame and raised his head curiously. The next moment, the cigarette in his mouth fell¡­ It was very difficult to see clearly at night, and it was a moonless night tonight, but at least he could see a general shape. When the soldier saw Roy¡¯s silhouette in the air, his entire body trembled, and he screamed with all his might in German! The scream naturally alerted the other soldiers. They immediately picked up their guns and looked in the direction the soldier was pointing. Similar to the soldier, when the other soldiers saw the strange, winged, humanoid creature in the night sky, a commotion immediately broke out! Alarms began to ring, and the soldiers started moving. They raised the searchlights on the tanks and shone them at Roy in the air¡­ Roy was deep in thought and had forgotten to hide. He did not expect that in such a short time, strong lights would shoot at him, and his entire body was seen by all the German soldiers below¡­ It¡¯s too late to hide now¡­ Chapter 86 - Overturning an Army Alone Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Demons hated strong light. This was due to their evolution in the Abyss¡¯s dark environment. Contrary to legends, demons would not turn into ashes under the sun. This was a misunderstanding between humans and demons because demons hated strong light and did not like to move around under the sun. Roy was no exception. He was already used to the darkness, but these German soldiers suddenly illuminated him with searchlights. How could he feel comfortable? Roy could not help but roar angrily at them as he blocked the light. However, the soldiers were extremely terrified after seeing a legendary demon under the searchlights, and their nerves were already stretched taut. And with Roy¡¯s roar, their nerves finally snapped! Bang! Roy did not know which soldier fired their gun first, but a bullet from a Mauser Karabiner 98k shot at Roy in the air. But the bullet was miles away because of the gun owner¡¯s shaking hand. This bullet did not hit Roy, but it became a signal. The next moment, all the soldiers below picked up their weapons and opened fire on Roy. If they were unarmed, they might have turned around and escaped after seeing a demon. But they were a group of fully armed soldiers, and they had the strange thought of ¡®eliminating evil¡¯! There were over two hundred of them. Their equipment, in addition to rifles, included MG 42 machine guns, grenades, and anti-tank rockets. If you counted the tank cannons, it could be said that this unit had fierce firepower. The moment the attack started, hundreds of bullets shot into the air. Although most of them missed, Roy still felt the impact of dozens of bullets landing. However, these bullets did not cause him any damage at all. At most, it made Roy feel a little itch. Humans that developed technology had always had blind faith in the power of their firearms. But little did they know that for powerful creatures like demons, even low-rank demons when they successfully reached maturity, their skin could already withstand attacks from ordinary firearms. Roy suffered quite a number of bullet hits. Although he was not injured, he sighed inwardly. Given his appearance as a demon, he would be attacked regardless of the rights and wrongs when he encountered people. It had already become a custom. At this moment, a rocket fired at him from below. Roy subconsciously raised his arms to protect his eyes, and the rocket hit him in the next moment. Boom! A ball of flames exploded in midair, and then a burst of smoke filled the air. The soldiers below started cheering when they saw this. In their view, even a demon would definitely die after being hit by this rocket! However, after the smoke cleared, Roy¡¯s figure slowly reappeared, causing the cheering soldiers to stop abruptly like ducks being strangled. ¡°A rocket hurts a little!¡± Roy bared his fangs as he looked at his smoking arms. He could feel his entire arms burning hot, like the feeling of being scorched by magma. ¡°Quick¡­ Quick! Reload!¡± The Germans soldiers regained their senses. They hurriedly reloaded their rocket launchers and prepared to open fire again. But how could Roy wait for them to reload? After checking the disparity in combat strength between demons and humans, Roy decided not to take another hit passively. He flapped his wings and fell from the sky. ¡°I-it¡¯s coming! Fire! Fire!¡± The soldiers screamed in horror as they pointed their guns at Roy. They held the triggers without loosening their grip. Dadadada! The sound of continuous gunfire rang out. They emptied the bullets in their guns, but it was to no avail. Roy charged into the crowd! With a wave of his arm, a soldier was flung into the air and screamed at the top of his lungs. His ribs had barely touched Roy¡¯s arm before being crushed. Roy grabbed a soldier off a motorcycle and threw him hard, smashing him into a nearby tank. The soldier slammed against the side armor with a loud thud and then left a human-shaped blood mark before slowly sliding down¡­ He picked up the motorcycle and threw the vehicle that weighed hundreds of kilograms as easily as a ball. It landed on several soldiers and crushed them onto the ground, turning them into a bloody mess. The force was so powerful that it actually bounced up again as broken parts flew all around. ¡°Lord! Give me courage and strength!¡± With a frantic look, a soldier jumped onto Roy¡¯s back from behind and hugged Roy tightly before pulling the ring of the grenade in his hand. These German soldiers had experienced life and death battles on the battlefield after all, so they certainly did not lack courage at critical moments. However, after the grenade exploded with a bang, the soldier was blasted into pieces. But Roy was not damaged in any way apart from smelling like gunpowder. The disparity was too great. An adult man¡¯s strength was probably only a little more than five in the system interface. Even when Roy was just born, his strength was more than ten. Now that he had grown into a middle-rank demon, his strength and speed were dozens of times that of ordinary humans. How could these German soldiers be his opponent? In the Abyss, his opponents were demons like him, so Roy did not have an accurate gauge of his strength, but this battle made Roy fully aware of the horror of demons¡­ Firearms, grenades, rockets, the damage these human weapons could inflict on Roy was extremely limited. Roy did not even use the power of frost and had Fat Tiger just stay aside and not intervene. In the end, he utterly defeated all these soldiers alone¡­ Motorcycles were sent flying, and automobiles were knocked crooked on to their sides. The machine gunners on the truck roofs had long died, leaving only machine guns with empty ammunition belts emitting hot air. Since these soldiers wanted to kill Roy as soon as they met, Roy certainly would not be polite. At this moment, there was a loud noise. A tank finally had the chance to fire. Roy was big and a good target, but his movements were too fast. It was difficult for a bulky tank to adjust its cannon to aim at him, but there were several tanks at the scene. After each tank became responsible for certain angles, a tank finally seized the opportune moment and fired at Roy. The speed of the shell was much faster than the rockets, and it was so close that Roy did not even have time to react before he was hit. The shell hit Roy with immense kinetic energy. After the violent explosion, Roy¡¯s entire body flew away and smashed through a few walls in the distance before finally stopping. The soldiers witnessed this scene with their own eyes, but this time, they did not cheer loudly like when the rocket hit. Instead, they had grim faces as they anxiously looked at the rubble where Roy crashed. The gunfire had stopped, leaving only the noisy rumbling of the tank engines. There was a loud thud, and an arm with sharp claws pushed open the rubble. The arm propped itself on the rubble and pulled Roy¡¯s body out from behind. He looked down at his chest, where the shell hit him. The power of this tank shell was indeed incomparable. Roy could feel the excruciating pain in his chest, indicating that his ribs were broken. But at this time, Roy¡¯s activity attribute played its role. Under a demon¡¯s powerful self-healing ability, the broken ribs gave off a slight tingling feeling, showing that the broken parts were healing. ¡°Ah!!!¡± Roy roared, releasing the stuffy feeling in his chest. He glowed red as he activated Bloodlust. His body suddenly swelled up, and he ran all the way, smashing through the broken walls of the ruins, and reappeared in front of the German soldiers! The moment they saw Roy, the soldiers could no longer take it and collapsed completely! Facing this inhuman existence, they realized their weakness and helplessness! Even the tank could not kill the demon, so how could they be his opponents?! Roy did not care about the fleeing soldiers as he ran straight for the tanks that were desperately retreating in reverse! He rushed to the front of the first tank and grabbed the tank¡¯s barrel, twisted it hard, and a crunching sound resounded as that straight barrel twisted ninety degrees. Afterward, Roy placed both hands under the tank¡¯s tracks and tightened his grip. The muscles in his arms bulged as he overturned the tank! Although it was just a light tank, it weighed at least ten to twenty tons. Roy had only used this strength to turn it over from the side, but this strange strength shown under Bloodlust was still terrifying! The other tanks could not escape either. Roy either overturned them or froze them with his frost power. Upon seeing the black ice, the soldiers realized that this terrifying demon in front of them had supernatural powers as well as great strength. The soldiers fled in all directions. At this moment, it was Fat Tiger¡¯s turn to go on stage. Before they could escape far, Fat Tiger would catch up, knock them down, and drag them back with their clothes in his mouths. Roy had killed some of the two-hundred-odd soldiers during the battle, and some of them were seriously injured. Only a few dozen managed to escape, and Fat Tiger caught them one after another. After gathering these people together, Roy found an officer among them. He was a captain, and Roy had a slight impression of him. He vaguely remembered that he had crawled out from an overturned tank. Roy looked down at the captain and said to him in the demon language, ¡°I ask, you answer. Understand?¡± ¡°W-what do you want to know?¡± the captain replied while trembling in fear. But Roy still understood. The demon language stemmed from the language of souls, allowing for communication between the souls of both parties, so it could be said to have no barriers in communication. ¡°What year is it now?¡± Roy asked. ¡°Where is it?¡± ¡°19¡­ 1945! June 11th, 1945!¡± the captain replied. ¡°This¡­ this place is Birmingham¡­¡± Huh?! Upon hearing this answer, Roy was stunned. He vaguely remembered that in World War II, the Germans had declared defeat and surrender in May 1945. Why is it now June and there are still German soldiers? Moreover, this place is Birmingham, a British city. In history, didn¡¯t the Germans fail to land on the British mainland and only carried out large-scale bombing raids? What happened? Could the history of this world have changed? What kind of parallel world is this?? Chapter 87 - Hellboy With doubts in his mind, Roy asked again carefully. A living demon was right in front of him, and the captain could no longer think, so he answered whatever Roy asked. As expected, this world¡¯s Hitler had not been defeated by the Allies, and he was still resisting tenaciously. What was even more bizarre was that Roy learned from this captain that Hitler had formed a mysterious army. It was under the leadership of this mysterious army that the Germans had won the crucial battle of Berlin and even managed to counterattack. From this soldier¡¯s mouth, this mysterious army had astounding combat strength and was fearless of death. Although many of the soldiers had not seen this army before, under the leadership of this mysterious army, they had won again and again. Now, the forces on the Western Front were even attacking the British mainland¡­ Everything stemmed from that mysterious special army. Hearing this, Roy felt that he might have figured out where C¨¦sar went after coming to this world. If he did not guess wrongly, this demon C¨¦sar might have already hooked up Hitler¡­ C¨¦sar was an illusion demon. Although he had not shown much combat strength in his battle with Roy, it should not be forgotten that it was because Roy had created his Eyes of Nightmare in response to his illusion ability. He might be restrained in every way possible against Roy, but when it came to ordinary humans, this illusion ability was an absolute weapon! Moreover, C¨¦sar himself was an upper-middle-rank demon. His demon blood could also create monsters when consumed by ordinary people. Roy suspected that the so-called mysterious army might be an illusion demon army created by C¨¦sar. No wonder C¨¦sar wanted to remain in this world. He had a connection with this world¡¯s greatest madman. With the help of C¨¦sar¡¯s extraordinary power, Hitler could reignite the war all over Europe, and with the support of Hitler, C¨¦sar could harvest an ending stream of souls in this world! Roy could not help but wonder which parallel world could summon demons through black magic during World War II. What Roy could think of were Hellboy and the Marvel worlds¡­ But after thinking about it carefully, judging from the repulsive force of this world, Roy realized it might not be the Marvel world. In a high-energy plane like that, even if Roy did not sign a demon contract, he would still be able to stay for a long time, instead of just one month like now. In that case, it was most likely the Hellboy world! Of course, it could also be an unknown world to Roy. But in any case, Roy at least had an idea. To verify it, he only needed to see if there was a demon like Hellboy. After thinking about it, Roy looked at the remaining German soldiers. The two-hundred-odd troops only had dozens left. All of them had panicked expressions. They were probably worried that Roy would kill them after the questioning. However, on the contrary, Roy did not intend to kill them but planned to let them go. This was what Roy was thinking. Although he had roughly guessed that C¨¦sar might be collaborating with Hitler, Roy was unfamiliar with this world and would not be able to find C¨¦sar even if he knew about it. Who knew if he would be hiding in Berlin or Hamburg? The memory crystal could no longer indicate the whereabouts of the Balotan Pillar, so it was naturally impossible to determine where C¨¦sar was. Therefore, Roy felt that he needed information! And if he did not guess wrongly, Hitler might be able to fool the low-level soldiers about the fact that he was getting help from a demon. But he might not necessarily be unable to conceal it from the upper echelons of the Allies. Perhaps they were also very anxious about it. If they were to know that a demon was chasing after the demon that was in cahoots with Hitler, then Roy believed that the Allies would be more than happy to provide information on the location of this demon! Even if they did not have it, they would probably find a way to obtain it, even if they had to sacrifice countless intelligence agents¡­ This would undoubtedly save Roy a lot of time¡­ Of course, it was impossible for Roy, a demon, to go to the Allied headquarters. If he really did so, he might be greeted with countless artillery fire before even reaching it. Therefore, the best way to transmit this news was with these German soldiers in front of him. This place was Birmingham, within British territory, and there should be many Allied soldiers here. If he let these soldiers leave, it would be very easy for the Allied forces to capture this group of defeated soldiers. At that time, the Allies could interrogate them and obtain the news. Therefore, Roy said to the captain and the other soldiers, ¡°My name is Osiris! Demon from the endless Abyss. A gate opened in your world, and a powerful demon escaped here. I am here to kill this traitor! I¡¯m guessing that the so-called mysterious army of your leader was created by this demon. I will let you go now. But if you don¡¯t want your world to be destroyed, then you better spread this news and let me find this demon!¡± After hearing Roy¡¯s words, the soldiers stared wide-eyed in disbelief. The F¨¹hrer¡­ is actually getting help from a demon?! How is this possible?! No, no. Don¡¯t believe him. He¡¯s also a demon. What if it¡¯s all a lie and a scheme of the Allies?! Roy could tell from the soldiers¡¯ eyes that they did not believe him. After all, he had the identity of a demon, so he did not plan to explain further. He just said, ¡°Okay, you can go. But if you encounter me again, your souls will belong to me!¡± Upon hearing Roy¡¯s words, the soldiers involuntarily shivered and scrambled away. Roy collected the souls of the deceased and heavily injured German soldiers. In the end, Roy obtained more than 140 souls. These souls were relatively large and had abundant soul power. This was naturally because they were terrified during their battle with Roy. From this, Roy discovered the situation where the more scientifically advanced a world was, the easier it was for ordinary humans to fear demons. It was because they rarely saw supernatural creatures. For some races in high-magic worlds, the soul power of their souls might not necessarily increase because they had seen too many demons. Roy turned these 140-plus souls into a Magic Energy Growth Potion. After consuming it, his magic energy attribute increased by over a hundred points. Roy¡¯s magic energy attribute had now exceeded six hundred! Indeed, these other worlds were truly the best places for demons. Compared to the increasingly barren Abyss, the other worlds had a lot of souls. Over the next three days, Roy waited in the village ruins. He practiced his frost magic power while waiting for the arrival of the Allies. He believed that the Allies would definitely find him. As expected, in the evening three days later, an army appeared, carefully approaching the village ruins. ¡°Woof!¡± Fat Tiger growled at Roy, indicating that he smelled a familiar scent. It was the scent of the captain from three days ago. It seemed Roy had guessed right. The one leading this army was indeed the captain that Roy had released earlier. Moreover, it seemed like he was not captured by the Allies but had run to them to surrender himself, presumably because of what Roy had said at that time, which had made him very uneasy. As he neared the village, the captain refused to go inside and shouted loudly at the Allied officers in German. He probably still remembered what Roy said, fearing that Roy would take away his soul if he saw him again¡­ Roy was sitting on a tall wall in the village ruins, watching this scene. After entering the village, the Allies also discovered Roy. There was a commotion in the entire army, and some of the soldiers held their guns anxiously, but their officers shouted at them to stop to make sure that they did not act rashly. Finally, a middle-aged man with disheveled hair and glasses walked over with a group of soldiers behind him. ¡°You¡­ are you Demon Osiris?¡± the middle-aged man wearing glasses asked carefully while looking at Roy in surprise. ¡°Who are you?¡± Roy asked while looking down at him. ¡°I am Professor Broom!¡± the middle-aged man said. ¡°Can we¡­ talk?¡± Roy grinned, but this grin was terrifying to the others. He did not say anything and pointed his finger at Professor Broom. The next second, Broom¡¯s body floated into the air and was dragged toward the tall wall by Roy¡¯s Psychokinesis. The Allied officer and guards were so shocked that they nearly jumped and grabbed their guns in a flurry. However, even though Broom was flustered in midair, he was still quite calm. He quickly expressed that he was fine and told everyone not to worry. After pulling him onto the tall wall, Roy said, ¡°Good. It seems like I can indeed communicate with you¡­¡± ¡°Then, let me introduce myself again. I am Broom, Trevor Broom! Consultant of the Bureau for Paranormal Research and Defense!¡± Broom was a little excited. ¡°Are¡­ are you really from Hell?¡± ¡°We call it the Abyss!¡± Roy said. ¡°However, Hell and the Abyss are actually one and the same!¡± ¡°Um, okay, the Abyss!¡± Broom coughed and said, ¡°Let me ask you, do you think all¡­ demons will look like you in the future?¡± ¡°Why do you ask?¡± Roy asked in puzzlement. ¡°Actually¡­ the reason I mustered my courage to face you was because¡­ we obtained a¡­ umm, demon before!¡± Broom said. ¡°I-I brought him here this time¡­ Because I don¡¯t know if you are his compatriot, I wanted to ask.¡± ¡°Oh? Where is he?¡± Roy asked. Broom quickly waved at the people below the tall wall. The Allied officers hesitated but still walked out of the village. From inside a tank¡¯s hull, they brought out a¡­ little demon! When he saw this little demon, Roy finally confirmed that this place was really the Hellboy world¡­ At this time, Hellboy was merely a little demon with fiery red skin, immature demon horns, and a tail behind him. He was similar to most of the little demons born in the birthplaces. Even Roy had looked more or less like this. The little demon was very uneasy when he was carried out. He hastily climbed up the tall wall as soon as he saw Broom on it. He only noticed Roy after he climbed up. He was shocked, screamed, and shrank into his Broom¡¯s embrace. He could feel the strong aura from Roy and kept trembling. However, Roy was slightly disappointed. According to judging criteria of the Abyss, this so-called Hellboy was actually just a low-rank demon, without demon wings and with a mixed bloodline. If he stayed in this world after he grew up, he would never be able to refine his bloodline and obtain magic power. He would forever be a low-rank demon. Only these humans who did not understand the Abyss would think that Hellboy was very powerful¡­ However, Roy could feel a power from this little demon, the power of a demon contract, so he asked Broom curiously, ¡°You signed a demon contract with him?¡± ¡°Huh? What is a demon contract?¡± Broom was confused. ¡°Did you give him anything when he appeared?¡± Roy asked in a different way. ¡°Um¡­ I-I gave him some food!¡± Broom replied. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Roy said. ¡°The food you offered him was silently treated as an offering! When he accepted your offering, the contract was signed. It was just that you humans could not see it!¡± Broom looked dumbfounded. ¡°I-I didn¡¯t know. At that time, I only thought that this little guy was pitiful and wanted to take care of him¡­¡± Roy could not help but sigh in his heart. How did the situation of humans finding demons pitiful happen? What kind of brains resulted in such a situation? However, after hearing all of this, Roy understood why Hellboy could stay in this world for a long time. He and Broom had signed a contract without realizing it, and because Broom wanted to take care of this little demon, he had not set a contractual period. Thus, he tacitly agreed that the contract would continue indefinitely. This was why a little demon from the Abyss could keep growing up in this world¡­ Chapter 88 - Woman of the Eclipse Chapter 88: Woman of the Eclipse ¡°All right, let¡¯s talk about proper business!¡± Roy put aside the matter about Hellboy and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, it means that you¡¯ve received my message!¡± ¡°Yes, but to be honest, it was hard for us to believe!¡± Broom said. ¡°We felt that the captured German soldiers had mental problems. If not for this child¡¯s presence reminding us, we might not have believed it¡­¡± Roy could understand this mentality. Although religion had always been talking about angels and demons, who would believe it without seeing it with their own eyes? Broom adjusted his glasses. ¡°In addition, we have indeed received some intelligence over the years. There is evidence that Hitler joined an organization called the Thule Society in 1937. Most of its members are German aristocrats obsessed with the occult. In 1938, he obtained the Spear of Longinus. Holding this Holy Spear, he gained the support of a powerful force. From then on, the situation has been unfavorable. After starting the war, he has been able to sweep through all of Europe, but later on, he seems to have lost the Holy Spear¡­ As for the exact details, we don¡¯t have accurate information. However, since then, the situation on the battlefield began to change¡­ ¡°Initially, we didn¡¯t believe that this kind of black magic could affect the war, but a lot of evidence was reminding us that we needed to take it seriously!¡± Broom said. ¡°In 1943, we established the Bureau for Paranormal Research and Defense in response to these supernatural powers. In 1944, we destroyed a summoning ritual of the Thule Society. In that accident, Hitler¡¯s chief spiritual advisor, Grigori Rasputin, was also sucked into the gate of hell and died. We thought that after that, Hitler would no longer be able to borrow the power of black magic, but we didn¡¯t expect that he would have another mysterious special army in his hands¡­ This situation is related to what you said, about the demon betraying the Abyss?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I want to talk about!¡± Roy said. ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly what that mysterious army is, but there¡¯s a high chance that it was created with the help of that traitor. He stole something belonging to a demon lord in the Abyss and wants to remain in this world forever. If he succeeds, then a demon will settle down here in your world!¡± ¡°Are demons unable to exist in this world?¡± Broom asked curiously. ¡°No! Demons are beings from another world after all. They will be rejected by your world, so they can¡¯t be here forever! But at the same time, there¡¯s also a way for demons to stay! That is through demon contracts!¡± Roy discovered that Professor Broom did not seem to know much about demons, so he could only patiently explain it to him so that he would realize the seriousness of the matter. ¡°Are you saying that that demon might use a demon contract to stay?¡± Broom asked. ¡°It may be even more serious!¡± Roy said. ¡°There is a way to break demon contracts. That is to kill the person who signed the contract with him so that the demon contract will become invalid. This way, he will be expelled. This is a very obvious weakness. I feel that with C¨¦sar¡¯s cunningness, he can¡¯t leave such a loophole for himself!¡± There was one more thing that Roy did not say. C¨¦sar had even abandoned his body, so it was obvious that he wanted to stake everything on this. Roy did not know if he could sign a contract in his soul state, but he was certain of one thing, that C¨¦sar wanted to rebuild his body in this world! Perhaps it was Roy¡¯s words that reminded Broom. Broom suddenly said excitedly, ¡°I remember that some time ago, we discovered that the German army was collecting information on the existing population in their occupied territory and that most of those people were born in 1917. Could this situation be related to what you said?¡± ¡°People born in 1917?¡± Roy was slightly puzzled. ¡°Is there anything special about this time?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but we can investigate!¡± Broom said, ¡°We only hope that after we find that demon, you can help us kill it!¡± ¡°This is my mission to begin with!¡± Roy nodded. ¡°Now that the deal is completed, use your intelligence to help me find the demon, and I will kill him and help you resolve this problem!¡± ¡°Deal!¡± Broom nodded as well. After the conversation, Roy used Psychokinesis to send Broom off the tall wall and then said, ¡°I will stay here for this period of time. You have to hurry because I can only stay in this world for twenty-six days. If you can¡¯t find C¨¦sar in this time, then I¡¯ll have to find someone to sign a demon contract with me!¡± The Allied officers below looked at each other, and then an officer boldly asked Roy, ¡°What will I have to pay if I sign a demon contract with you?¡± Roy grinned at him with a sinister expression. ¡°Soul!¡± When the officer heard that, he couldn¡¯t help shivering and didn¡¯t dare to say anything else. Roy was guarding against the thoughts that these Allied forces should not have. Hitler thought of using the power of black magic to win the war, so would the Allies not have such thoughts? Don¡¯t forget, Roy was a demon. The Allied scientists should want to cut up this being from the Abyss for research, right? Roy did not want to end up like this. He did not have any thoughts about helping the Allies win the war and only wanted to complete this mission. After all, it had been dragged out long enough. After Broom and the others left, Roy stayed in the village ruins. There were Allied troops stationed in the periphery, but none of them dared to approach this place. This was because the matter of Roy destroying a small unit of the German army had spread to the Allies through the mouths of the captives. This made them deeply aware that they were not facing an ordinary supernatural creature but a demon with powerful combat strength! Only angels could kill demons, but the Allies clearly did not know where to find angels, so they could only maintain a peaceful state with Roy. Of course, this was also because Roy could communicate and allowed them to do this. Had it been those demons who only knew how to advocate violence and had a one-track mind about completing the execution mission, they would have likely already been killed by both the Allied and German armies¡­ The Allies moved quick. A week later, the first information came. They finally figured out the special meaning of 1917. The person who came was still Broom. He told Roy that there had been a solar eclipse in 1917, and it was a total solar eclipse. What the German army was searching for was a female who was born during the solar eclipse in 1917! Even Roy was stunned when he heard this. He suddenly remembered how C¨¦sar had given up his body so readily. Could he have had a child with a woman born during the eclipse? For a moment, Roy¡¯s imagination ran wild. His mind was filled with plots such as reincarnation in someone else¡¯s body. Thinking back to how C¨¦sar happened to return after the courtship period of the Abyss demons, Roy felt that it was more and more likely¡­ However, was it possible for demons and humans to have children? The genes of demons were very powerful. In the Abyss, demons and all kinds of other species could mate¡­ If the mating succeeded, it would be the same as with the dragons. However, would such powerful genes still be effective after crossing worlds? Roy felt that it was a little unlikely. If that were the case, these other worlds would have been full of demons long ago. Combined with the fact that the German army was searching for a woman born during the solar eclipse, Roy felt that there might be something special about the woman born at this time, which was why C¨¦sar chose her¡­ This would explain the situation. Perhaps the children of humans and demons would be recognized by a world and could remain forever in that world! C¨¦sar abandoned his original body in order to occupy this half-human half-demon body! This way, not only could he remain in this world without a demon contract, but he could also use his original magic power to become a real demon in this world. What the f*ck! This C¨¦sar is really something else. Just his intelligence in planning alone can be considered outstanding among demons¡­ Chapter 89 - Going Straight Through Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After making a rough guess of C¨¦sar¡¯s motive, Roy immediately understood why Demon Lord Rogeros had him continue carrying out the execution mission. Logically speaking, even though he had sensed the Balotan Pillar, which had lost its functionality, had reactivated and came over to take a look out of curiosity, he actually did not have to expend a large amount of magic power to forcefully locate C¨¦sar¡¯s position and open the Gate of the Abyss. Roy had thought that this might have been because Rogeros was vengeful and could not tolerate any betrayal, so he was determined to kill C¨¦sar. But in fact, after hearing Roy¡¯s story, he had probably realized what C¨¦sar wanted to do! After all, the demon lord was a demon lord. These demon lords had lived in the Abyss for countless years and had seen many things. Any action was enough to make them think of the possible subsequent consequences. C¨¦sar might have thought that he had hidden the truth from everyone, but he did not know that Rogeros had instantly guessed his intentions. Roy could not help but wag his tail slightly and start thinking. From the looks of it, I¡¯m afraid that aside from punishing the betrayal, the bigger reason why Rogeros wants me to continue hunting down C¨¦sar is to prevent this transformation! Roy thought. In other words, he doesn¡¯t want to see C¨¦sar become a half-human half-demon. What is the reason? This was what Roy did not understand the most. Demons are cruel and bloodthirsty, and they often have destructive thoughts. If there¡¯s a half-human half-demon that can be accommodated by another world and won¡¯t be repulsed, then it might really be possible to destroy or dominate this world. Demons should be happy to see this, but why does Rogeros want to stop it? Is he worried that C¨¦sar will threaten his position after he grows up? Or is it because he¡¯s jealous of C¨¦sar and doesn¡¯t want to see him wantonly plundering souls in this world? Or perhaps there are other reasons? Roy only felt that he could not understand. He currently knew too little information, and he had not reached the level of a demon lord. He had no way of knowing what the considerations of these demon rulers were. However, it did not matter if he did not understand. Roy only needed to complete his mission and then see if he could obtain any benefits in this world. After all, he could not make a wasted trip here. A few days later, just as Roy was feeling bored, the good news finally came. The intelligence personnel of the Allies had confirmed the location of the Thule Society¡¯s headquarters! It might be easy to say, but in reality, the Allies had sacrificed countless intelligence personnel for this piece of information. At a time when science was flourishing, the upper echelons of the Allies were unwilling to believe in such ridiculous-sounding occultisms. But it was obvious that since Roy, a true demon, appeared, they could only believe it even if they did not want to! Furthermore, they had already had enough of this damned war. Now that an opportunity that could turn them into victors had appeared, how could they not vigorously investigate? After confirming the location of the Thule Society¡¯s headquarters, the next step was the assault. Therefore, apart from Professor Broom, there was also a special force of about fifty people in front of Roy! This special force was chosen from all the Allied troops. They were all smart, brave, and capable elite soldiers. As the German army had the advantage now, it was not easy for them to attack the Thule Society¡¯s headquarters on a large scale, and they could only use this kind of special operations to infiltrate secretly. This special force was led by a colonel. Before coming, they were unsure what the mission exactly was, so when they saw Roy, their jaws dropped. A few frightened soldiers almost shot Roy, but at the crucial moment, Broom stopped them and introduced Roy to them. When they heard that their mission actually involved taking action with a demon, everyone gasped. They kept drawing crosses over their faces and chests. Some people even muttered, ¡°Damn it, are the Allies planning to fight against God? Don¡¯t tell me that the little mustached man is the righteous one!¡± Of course, Roy heard this. He could not help but sneer and mock the soldiers. ¡°Yes, when you are at war, cities collapsed, and your homes were destroyed, God sent a demon to save you!¡± As a demon, Roy was used to the hostile attitudes of the various races against him, but he still disliked these people who claimed to be righteous. No one was on the righteous side of a war. They only had different positions. Even if there were no demons instigating them, humans were always at war. They would throw everything to justice and evil and dump everything on demons. As a demon, Roy did not want to take the blame¡­ These soldiers choked on their words, unable to say anything. They were extremely embarrassed. Yes, many soldiers were pious, but why had no angels come to save the world in this darkest and cruelest era? Fortunately, Broom, this good old man, came out to smooth things over. Although he did not have much combat power, as a supernatural consultant, he had to participate in this operation and could also play the role of mediating. Roy could have killed his way into the Thule Society¡¯s headquarters and completed his execution mission alone. However, considering how C¨¦sar had been operating in this world for a long time, Roy was worried that he would use the German army¡¯s power to create traps for him after he discovered him. Although most human artillery fire could no longer cause any harm to Roy at this stage, who could guarantee that the Thule Society¡¯s headquarters would not have thousands of kilograms of explosives buried that would detonate as soon as he appeared? Roy probably could not withstand such a powerful explosion¡­ Therefore, it was still beneficial for Roy to have these Allied soldiers following along, and he did not reject them. The operation soon began. These Allied soldiers took a military transport plane and would then parachute down. Roy and Fat Tiger had wings, so they did not join in the fun. They only followed the plane in the sky. With Roy¡¯s flying speed, he could keep up with the transport plane. The Thule Society¡¯s headquarters was in Poland, which the German army occupied. This raid was very risky, so the Allies even planned a large-scale counterattack in an attempt to attract the German army¡¯s attention and prevent them from paying attention to this raid. The operation was carried out at night. The transport plane flew across the Polish border and then dropped the Allied soldiers from the sky. The operation team would then march a distance into Poland on foot. Along the way, there would be many German outposts. The operation team planned to avoid them as much as possible to reduce the number of battles. However, Roy shook his head when he heard this plan. ¡°This is too slow!¡± There were advantages and disadvantages to having these Allied soldiers. The disadvantage was that Roy had to wait for them, which was far less convenient than moving on his own, so he decided to change the operation team¡¯s plan. ¡°Let¡¯s go straight through!¡± Roy¡¯s claws gently tapped the map, easily poking a hole in the rock under the map. ¡°Leave the battles along the way to me. All you have to do is to keep up, and it doesn¡¯t matter if we¡¯re exposed. Before the German army and the Thule Society react, we just have to rush to our destination!¡± The Allied soldiers of the operation team looked at each other. No one had communicated with Roy on the way here, so they had no idea how strong this demon was. Roy did not give them a chance to question him. He flew into the air with Fat Tiger and rushed toward the first outpost along the way. The operation team had no choice but to hurry and follow. Of course, their speed was much slower than Roy¡¯s. Before they got close, they heard the sound of explosions and the terrified shouts of German soldiers. When the operation team soldiers arrived at the outpost, they found that the battle had already ended! The entire outpost was full of the corpses of German soldiers, and raging flames were ablaze on the buildings. The only one standing at the scene was this demon named Osiris! When they saw this scene, they could not help but take a deep breath. This was a border outpost with more than a hundred soldiers. How was it slaughtered in just ten minutes?! For the first time, these soldiers looked at the guns in their hands, and they were no longer so confident in the combat strength of humans! After storing all the souls floating in this area, Roy pointed at the vehicles that he had deliberately left behind. ¡°Those are for you! Get on them and follow me closely!¡± Thus, less than half an hour after the battle ended, the operation team set off again under Roy¡¯s leadership. As Roy had said, he was not afraid of being exposed. Anyway, he just had to rush to the Thule Society¡¯s headquarters and kill C¨¦sar before reinforcements from the German army arrived. However, what he did not know was that Professor Broom, who had been following the operation team, was recording Roy¡¯s battle situations along the way¡­ It could be said that the people of this world had truly come into contact with creatures such as Abyss demons. Thus, the necessary records were required. After charging through in a straight line, their advancing speed was naturally much faster. However, they still encountered seven or eight outposts of various sizes along the way. Among these outposts, there were at least dozens of people to more than a hundred people. Roy felt that the closer he got to the Thule Society¡¯s headquarters, the denser the outposts became! It seemed that these German troops were sent to protect the Thule Society. However, although there were many outposts, there were no heavy weapons. With Roy¡¯s combat strength, he could handle them all, and he obtained hundreds of souls from this! At around four o¡¯clock in the morning, Roy and the rest finally arrived at the Thule Society¡¯s headquarters¡­ Chapter 90 - Not as Good as You Think Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The Thule Society¡¯s headquarters was a massive European-style manor. In the surrounding open area, there were several machine guns behind piled up sandbags. These machine guns covered the front door of the manor, making it easy to defend and difficult to attack. At this moment, perhaps the German troops here had already received the news, and they appeared very nervous. Even at four o¡¯clock in the morning, they were still on high alert. The searchlights on the roof of the manor were sweeping the surroundings back and forth, and many German officers dressed in SS uniforms were loudly commanding the soldiers to increase their fortifications. According to the intelligence the Allies obtained, the Thule Society¡¯s headquarters was underground, and this manor had a passage for escape, so after splitting up some people to guard the exit of this passage, the remaining people followed Roy and attacked the manor! Almost instantly, the sounds of gunshots and explosions rang out. The defensive power of the German troops guarding this manor was formidable, but the Allies had a Gundam! Roy led Fat Tiger and charged toward the defensive points around the manor. When the German soldiers saw Roy¡¯s demonic appearance, they broke down almost instantly! Since they were guarding this place, they certainly knew what they were protecting. Black magic and dark creatures were no stranger to them. In their impression, the Thule Society¡¯s existence was for summoning supernatural creatures, mysterious and powerful. However, a supernatural creature was attacking them, so the German troops quickly lost their will to fight¡­ Under Roy¡¯s lead, the defensive fortifications did not cause too much trouble for the operation team. Before long, they entered the manor. After entering the manor, a few people wearing black robes and cloaks appeared. Needless to say, these people were the believers of the Thule Society. ¡°Damned sinners, the God of Darkness will punish you!¡± The believers of the Thule Society were full of anger as they shouted at the Allied soldiers. ¡°Sorry, the God of Darkness is on our side now!¡± The operation team soldiers grinned and pulled the triggers. Dadada. The submachine gun¡¯s bullets entered the bodies of these believers, but something strange happened. These people were not killed. Instead, they were fine, as though they had never been injured. The bullets seemed to have passed through their bodies. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The operation team soldiers were shocked, but before they could figure out what was going on, the believers took out their guns from under their robes and started fighting back. On the stairs and in the corridor, there was so much gunfire that the operation team could not even lift their heads. They tried to attack, but without exception, none of them could kill these people. Just as everyone was at a loss, a strange force suddenly struck. The floor of the manor was rolled up by this force, as though a powerful shock wave was raging through, and debris flew all over the manor. The believers of the Thule Society who were attacking the operation team were swept up and sent flying by this force. Then they crashed onto the ground amid screams, half dead. The lights in the manor also extinguished. In the darkness, a pair of shiny blood-red eyes appeared. People could vaguely see his tall figure and the shadow of the demon wings behind him. Upon seeing this, everyone, including the operation team, could not help but gulp. They only felt an unprecedented sense of fear spread throughout their bodies¡­ For collecting souls, Roy followed the operation team into the manor. As soon as he entered, he saw the believers of the Thule Society suppressing the operation team, so he had no choice but to help. He discovered that the believers of the Thule Society had the ability to use simple illusions. It was precisely because of this that the bullets shot by the operation team could not kill the enemies; what they hit was merely illusions. Roy could not be bothered to solve them one by one, so he simply used Psychokinesis to turn the tables! With the increase of his magic power, Roy¡¯s Psychokinesis had become more and more powerful. Turning Psychokinesis into a powerful kinetic energy impact, Roy instantly blew up the manor¡¯s hall. Roy reached out his hand and grabbed a believer from the mess. He held him in his hand and let Fat Tiger smell him. Sure enough, Fat Tiger smelled the same smell as the illusion demon C¨¦sar on this believer. From the looks of it, C¨¦sar had indeed used some of his demon blood to help the Thule Society develop its believers. Demon blood contained special powers that could cause ordinary humans to have unknown transformations. Dracula, the vampire Roy saw before, was an undead creature transformed by demon blood. However, C¨¦sar¡¯s demon blood seemed to have a different effect. After receiving his demon blood, these believers of the Thule Society obtained a simple illusion ability, but they did not seem to have obtained anything like eternal life. After ripping off the other party¡¯s robe with his claws, Roy saw a large area of festering and thick boils on the believer. Indeed, the demon blood had a price¡­ At this moment, the members of the operation team had already turned on their flashlights. Under the light, the believer being held in Roy¡¯s hand saw Roy¡¯s appearance clearly, and he said in disbelief, ¡°God¡­ God of Darkness?! W-why are you helping these heretics?!¡± Roy could not be bothered with him. These so-called believers of the Thule Society were just some fanatical demon worshippers. In fact, such people existed in every world. They were just some people who had dark minds and had been brainwashed. He casually tossed the believer to the people of the operation team, who was currently shooting these believers¡­ They continued forward until they reached the garden behind the manor. A soldier of the operation team found the underground entrance, and they carefully entered the underground tunnel. Roy followed behind and entered the headquarters. They found a huge iron door underground. There were some strange words and pictures of demons carved on it. Because it was underground, the operation team did not dare to blow it up to enter, so they could only look at Roy. Roy walked over and pulled the metal door with both hands, tearing it out. After entering, they discovered that this place did not look like the place of an evil cult but like a huge laboratory¡­ At this time, many people were already lying in pools of blood in the laboratory. From the looks of their clothes, these dead people should have been the scientists of the laboratory. At the end of the laboratory, there was a huge glass culture tank with thick tubes connected to it. In the culture tank, a giant monster was soaking in a green liquid. This monster was about two meters tall and looked human, but its body was covered with long fur, had fangs in its mouth, and a pair of long horns on its forehead. A bald man was kneeling in front of the culture tank, and his hands were covered with blood. When the operation team entered, the bald man turned around and smiled smugly at the Allied soldiers. ¡°Unfortunately, you¡¯re too late! Lord C¨¦sar¡¯s soul has already fused with this body!¡± The operation team soldiers held their guns and looked at each other, not knowing what to do in this situation. The monster in the culture tank was obviously a terrifying demon, so they could only look at Roy, who was coming in from behind. ¡°Fused?¡± Roy walked in and looked at C¨¦sar in the culture tank with great interest, ¡°This is the half-human half-demon body he created?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The bald man was stunned when he saw Roy, and then he nodded. ¡°You are the one who Lord C¨¦sar talked about, Lord Osiris, right? Since you and Lord C¨¦sar are both demons, why can¡¯t you join forces? If the two of you work together, you can easily rule the entire world!¡± Roy did not answer him but instead asked, ¡°Are you C¨¦sar¡¯s contractor? You summoned C¨¦sar to this world?¡± ¡°Yes, but the contract has been removed!¡± the bald man said. ¡°With this demon-human body, Lord C¨¦sar no longer needs the contract to maintain his existence in this world.¡± Roy walked toward the culture tank and stood in front of it. He carefully looked at C¨¦sar¡¯s demon-human body and then knocked on the glass of the culture tank. ¡°C¨¦sar, don¡¯t pretend to be dead. I know you¡¯ve completed the fusion!¡± With Roy¡¯s words, C¨¦sar suddenly opened his eyes and looked at Roy with a hateful gaze. He had a ventilator in his mouth, so he could speak, and he said to Roy in a muffled voice, ¡°What advantages did Rogeros give you that you¡¯re working so hard to kill me?¡± ¡°Advantages? I don¡¯t know, but if I don¡¯t kill you, I¡¯ll be in trouble!¡± Roy said. ¡°As for you, what¡¯s so great about this half-human half-demon body of yours that it¡¯s worth your effort?¡± ¡°Hmph, you ignorant fellow. How could you know the value of a half-human half-demon body?¡± C¨¦sar said. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me? I don¡¯t mind listening to the story!¡± Roy said. ¡°All right. Since you¡¯re already here, I¡¯ll tell you!¡± C¨¦sar said. ¡°Do you know that in the Abyss, half-human half-demons have always had the title of the Children of Taboo?¡± ¡°No!¡± Roy said honestly. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve heard of it!¡± ¡°There are many reasons why they¡¯re called taboo!¡± C¨¦sar said. ¡°The body of a demon will be repulsed by the power of a world, but a demon-human body can come and go between the human worlds and the Abyss without any hindrance. Moreover, a demon-human body possesses the power of a demon, but it has the possibility of surpassing the bloodline of the demon. For millions of years, the Abyss has produced many demon humans, and all of them have been incomparably powerful without exception! However, in history, the demon humans born have often gone to the opposite side of the demons due to the influence of their human nature, and, in turn, use their demon power to kill demons. Therefore, many times, although demons know that demon-human bodies are very convenient and powerful, unless absolutely essential, it is impossible to create one without the permission of high-level demons. And for the demon humans who have gone to the other side, they will be hunted down and killed. This is the origin of the so-called taboo!¡± ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Roy asked in confusion. ¡°You¡¯re an upper-middle-rank demon and about to become a high-rank demon. Can a high-rank demon not compare to this demon-human body?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that! Don¡¯t you understand the benefits of being able to remain in a world forever? All the souls will be yours, and you won¡¯t need to compete with other demons!¡± C¨¦sar was excited. ¡°In this world, there won¡¯t be any higher-level demons to order you around, and you can dominate the entire world!¡± Roy shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s not enough, because the premise is that you can obtain these souls! Let¡¯s not talk about execution demons like me. Do you think those angels will tolerate the existence of a demon-human body with a demon soul that exists forever in a world?¡± Roy did not say a word about how he could not underestimate the humans of this world. Perhaps they did not have magic power or powerful bodies, but they possessed the power of science. Even if artillery could not kill demons, then what about missiles? Nuclear bombs? Did he really think that it was so simple to dominate and rule an entire world? In that case, why couldn¡¯t those demon humans do it before? ¡°Also, since you¡¯ve said that demon-human bodies are so powerful, why don¡¯t I feel any traces of magic power on this body of yours?¡± Roy pointed at C¨¦sar¡¯s body through the glass. ¡°Or is it that your newly-born demon-human body also needs to devour souls to increase your magic power? Let me guess. You must have prepared a large number of souls here so that you can immediately replenish your magic power as soon as you complete the transformation. Am I right?¡± Upon hearing this, C¨¦sar¡¯s expression finally changed, and he shouted, ¡°W-what do you want to do?¡± Roy ignored him and asked loudly, ¡°Fat Tiger, have you found it?¡± ¡°Aw!¡± ¡°Woo!¡± ¡°Woof!¡± With Fat Tiger¡¯s cheerful cries, Roy knew that he had guessed right¡­ Chapter 91 - Roy’s Ultimate Move Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Perhaps because of the Magic Power Virus, Roy was now very sensitive to the fluctuations of magic power. When he entered the underground laboratory and saw C¨¦sar¡¯s body in the culture tank, Roy noticed that there was no trace of magic power in this body. In terms of time, even if C¨¦sar had found the woman of the eclipse and gave birth to a half-human half-demon descendant, this demon-human body would still need more than ten years to grow into its current state. However, when C¨¦sar was in the Abyss, he had abandoned his original body and placed his soul in the Balotan Pillar to return to this world. It was impossible for him to spend more than ten years waiting for this body to grow slowly, so this demon-human body was forced to mature through black technology. Precisely because of this, this demon-human body was actually just born not too long ago. No matter how powerful a demon-human body was, what the possibility of it surpassing the demon bloodline was, it was impossible to go against the laws of reality. Without the accumulation of time, it was impossible for this body to produce magic power out of thin air! C¨¦sar¡¯s original body was gone. Even if this body was his child, with his bloodline, and could allow him to adapt quickly after the soul transfer, he could still only start from scratch in order to obtain magic power. However, Roy then thought of a problem. C¨¦sar was originally an upper-middle-rank demon, and his original demon body had powerful magic power. Therefore, after his soul transferred over, and he started from the beginning, it would inevitably cause him a huge sense of difference, just like a millionaire suddenly becoming a poor beggar. It was not easy to adapt to this difference. With C¨¦sar¡¯s intelligence, it was impossible for him not to consider this point after plotting for so long in this world. This made Roy realize that C¨¦sar likely made some preparations! Fat Tiger¡¯s sense of smell was very sharp. When Roy and C¨¦sar fought in the Abyss, he had already remembered C¨¦sar¡¯s scent. Before C¨¦sar had abandoned his body, he had also been in this laboratory, so the moment Fat Tiger entered, he smelled C¨¦sar¡¯s scent. Thus, Roy used the spiritual connection to get Fat Tiger to act alone and look around the laboratory to see if C¨¦sar had touched anything and left a stronger smell. As for Roy, he went forward to argue with C¨¦sar and stall for time. Similarly, C¨¦sar had just transferred his soul into this body, and he still needed some time to adapt to it, so he also chatted with Roy about the topic of demon-human bodies. It was only when¡­ Roy felt that it was about time and pointed out the biggest problem with his body that C¨¦sar realized in horror that it was bad! However, Fat Tiger had already leaped onto the ground and appeared in front of everyone. The middle head had a scroll-like object in his mouth as he ran toward Roy. ¡°No! Put that thing down!¡± As soon as he saw the thing in Fat Tiger¡¯s mouth, C¨¦sar immediately panicked. ¡°Get that damn dog to put down my thing!¡± However, Roy ignored him and reached out to take the scroll from Fat Tiger¡¯s mouth and rewarded Fat Tiger¡¯s three heads with a scratch. ¡°Good job!¡± Roy looked at the scroll and found that it had an extremely heavy smell of blood. The texture and material of the scroll were also very strange. After opening the scroll, he found that the scroll was written with scarlet demon characters. He sniffed and found that the ink used for writing was human blood, so Roy guessed the material of the scroll. ¡°Human skin and blood, are you using this thing to store souls temporarily?¡± Roy asked C¨¦sar. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± C¨¦sar calmed down and said, ¡°But what can you do even if you found this thing? There¡¯s a seal arranged by my magic power on it. No one can open it except for me!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Roy asked thoughtfully. ¡°Can I ask how many souls are sealed in it?¡± ¡°Why should I tell you?¡± C¨¦sar¡¯s eyes flickered as he suddenly changed his mind. ¡°All right. I can tell you, but let¡¯s make a deal!¡± ¡°What deal?¡± Roy asked. ¡°There are two thousand high-grade souls sealed in this soul contract!¡± C¨¦sar said shockingly. ¡°These souls were all tortured and suffered when they were alive. I can help you remove the seal and obtain these two thousand souls, but you have to promise me that you will leave immediately and return to the Abyss after getting them!¡± However, Roy rejected without even thinking. ¡°No, I said earlier that I¡¯d be very troubled if I don¡¯t kill you! So you have to die!¡± For Roy, C¨¦sar was his mission target. If he could not kill C¨¦sar, he would be the one being hunted down by execution demons. It was impossible for Roy to spit out this soul contract sealing two thousand souls after it fell into his hands. It was already his, so why did he have to make a deal with C¨¦sar over it? Moreover, after killing C¨¦sar, Roy could also obtain a reward from Rogeros. It was more profitable, no matter how he looked at it. There was no point in saying that there was no enmity between them. There was no need for any reason for fighting between demons in the first place. Upon hearing Roy¡¯s words, C¨¦sar immediately roared, ¡°Why?! Aren¡¯t you interested in the soul contract? Without me, you definitely won¡¯t be able to open the seal!¡± ¡°Who told you that I can¡¯t open it?¡± Roy looked at him strangely. C¨¦sar was stunned. He did not know if Roy was bluffing, but when he heard the affirmative tone, he lost his confidence. His eyes darted around. C¨¦sar suddenly broke free, and the tubes connected to his body fell off. The next second, C¨¦sar broke the culture tank and rushed out! Roy thought that this fellow was going to go all out in desperation, so he immediately prepared to attack. But C¨¦sar unexpectedly turned around and ran in the opposite direction. At the same time, he roared, ¡°Grigori! Stop them!¡± ¡°Yes, Master!¡± The bald man was indeed Grigori, the leader of the Thule Society. In 1944, when he opened the Gate of the Abyss to summon Hellboy, the Allied army had destroyed the summoning ritual, causing him to be sucked into the Gate of the Abyss. Humans were unable to enter the Abyss, so the Gate of the Abyss had instantly destroyed his body. However, C¨¦sar obtained it by chance. He did not eat the soul, but instead tried to send his soul back and helped rebuild a body for his soul. From then on, Grigori became C¨¦sar¡¯s demon contractor in this world, and in turn, he summoned C¨¦sar into this world. As far as Grigori was concerned, C¨¦sar was indeed his master. Although C¨¦sar had to remove the demon contract later because his soul was about to enter the demon-human body, Grigori had witnessed the Abyss and the power of demons. Even without the demon contract, he still obeyed C¨¦sar. Because C¨¦sar¡¯s plan could also help him realize his ambitions¡­ When C¨¦sar escaped and had Grigori intercept Roy, Grigori, who had been long prepared, immediately attacked. He condensed his magic power into an energy ball and pushed it toward Roy. However¡­ it was too weak! Grigori could be considered a sorcerer in this world, but his magic power was really too weak for a middle-rank demon like Roy. Demons could devour souls to increase their magic power, but humans could not. They could only increase their magic power through meditation, but this world was not a high-magic world, and there were no orthodox magic power practice methods. A sorcerer like Grigori might be very powerful for ordinary people, but to Roy, he was just a weak loser! Roy grabbed the magic power ball flying over. With a gentle pinch, it immediately burst, and the overflowing energy did not even cause any ripples. The next moment, Fat Tiger pounced on him ferociously, knocking Grigori to the ground, and bit down with his three heads. Grigori died, but he still managed to stall Roy for two to three seconds. Using this opportunity, C¨¦sar jumped up, breaking through the ceiling of the laboratory, and escaped toward the manor. Although his demon-human body did not have any magic power, it still had extraordinary strength, so this feat was possible. With a whoosh, Roy¡¯s demon wings spread out, and he chased through the hole. C¨¦sar wanted to escape, but he would be unable to escape from Roy. C¨¦sar had never had demon wings. It was the case when he was a middle-rank demon, and it was still the case with his demon-human body. So how could he understand the difference between air forces and infantry? Sure enough, when Roy rushed into the sky, he saw C¨¦sar¡¯s escaping figure. Roy accelerated and landed in front of him with a bang. ¡°Get lost!¡± C¨¦sar¡¯s eyes were already red. He had no way out, so he lowered his shoulder and charged at Roy. However, a thick ice wall suddenly appeared in front of him and rendered his charge useless. The black ice had the effect of absorbing the impact force, and C¨¦sar¡¯s heavy strike failed to even break the ice wall. However, Roy removed the ice wall and said, ¡°Forget it. You¡¯re about to die anyway, so let me act cool!¡± As he spoke, Roy flipped his wrist over, and a quaint box appeared in his hand. ¡°This thing is called the Horadric Cube!¡± Roy explained to C¨¦sar. ¡°Its only function is to transmute souls!¡± A large number of souls appeared in Roy¡¯s hands and were sucked into the Horadric Cube. Roy had obtained these souls along the way. When the box opened again, a pitch-black fallen soul and a colorless noble soul appeared in front of C¨¦sar. C¨¦sar¡¯s eyes widened when he saw this, and he said in disbelief, ¡°You, what kind of demon are you?! How can you¡­ How can you create such a fallen soul?!¡± C¨¦sar felt that his knowledge of demons had been completely subverted. He can get fallen souls without even needing to tempt humans into depravity?! ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know either!¡± Roy said as the two high-quality souls in his hands disappeared. ¡°All right, it¡¯s done!¡± After the two souls disappeared, Roy said, ¡°Now, take my ultimate move!¡± With that, Roy waved his right hand at C¨¦sar! ¡°Ice Tornado!!!¡± The next second, extremely intense cold air accompanied by a powerful storm emerged¡­ Chapter 92 - Legend Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The intense cold air formed a vortex-like icy-cold current in the storm, and the center of the vortex was where C¨¦sar was. Within a radius of a hundred meters, all the plants and trees in the area froze, instantly losing their vitality. Meanwhile, C¨¦sar, who was in the center of the storm, was blown into the sky by the irresistible force. Before he could land, he was frozen in midair. The Ice Tornado finally turned into a twisted pillar of ice that rose into the sky and stood on the ground. At the bottom of the ice pillar, near the ground, was a huge spiral-shaped ice flower. The pitch-black, petal-shaped pieces of ice blossomed with a strange and mysterious beauty under the moonlight. C¨¦sar¡¯s demon body was frozen in midair, and his body was inside the ice pillar, leaving only his head outside, but it was also frozen. Roy spread his wings, flew up, and grabbed the demon horns on his head. With a twist, he pulled C¨¦sar¡¯s head off. Roy¡¯s mission was finally completed¡­ Holding C¨¦sar¡¯s head, Roy flew in the air and let out a huge roar. The moon contrasted against his figure, turning it into a doomsday-like scene. Broom and the Allied soldiers who had chased out of the underground headquarters completely saw this scene. The chill in their hearts made them all shudder. ¡°Damn it. The capture mission can go to hell!¡± The colonel leading the team could not help but curse in a low voice. ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight against such a terrifying demon king!¡± Upon hearing this, the other Allied soldiers also hurriedly nodded. ¡°Boss, you¡¯re right. Let those damned fellows go to hell!¡± There was a reason why they said this. When they had received the order, the operation team actually also had a secret mission. If possible, the upper echelons of the Allies hoped that they could capture the demon, Roy, so that they could conduct supernatural research. However, after witnessing Roy¡¯s strength along the way, the soldiers of the operation team had long lost any hope for this mission¡­ Roy descended from the sky and looked at the pitch-black ice flower on the ground. In fact, Roy had created this move in the abandoned village, but he had not materialized it at that time. This was Roy¡¯s first move with strong attack power. The name Roy initially defined was Dark Tornado, but the killing effect of this move was mainly the power of frost. Coupled with the definitions of Rapid Freezing and Storm Sweeping, it was called Ice Tornado in the end. And because the frost power used by this move came from Roy himself, there was no additional consumption, so just using three hundred points of magic power could cover the radius of a hundred meters. If Roy was willing to output more magic power, the range would continue to expand. As they walked toward the manor, the operation team soldiers could not help but take a few steps back when they saw Roy coming. Broom could not help but swallow his saliva. When he saw Roy, he could not help but think of Hellboy, not knowing whether his decision to adopt Hellboy was right or wrong. Are all demons so terrifying when they grow up? ¡°All right, I¡¯m done!¡± Roy held C¨¦sar¡¯s head and gestured to everyone. ¡°The Thule Society has perished. You don¡¯t have to worry!¡± ¡°Are you going back?¡± Broom asked. Roy nodded. Broom was clearly relieved. To be honest, he was worried that Roy would continue to stay in this world after killing C¨¦sar. If that happened, the world would suffer. The Thule Society had given the Allies such a headache, and if a stronger demon came, they would not know what to do. Roy did not have much time left in this world. Even if he continued to plunder souls, he would not be able to obtain many. The two thousand high-grade souls in the soul contract that C¨¦sar had left behind could make up for it. What he needed to do now was to find a way to open the seal on it. So, after Fat Tiger brought out the thoroughly damaged Balotan Pillar from the underground laboratory, Roy flew into the sky with Fat Tiger and left the manor. As for how Broom and the Allied operation team would break out, it was not Roy¡¯s concern¡­ After finding a mountain range and landing, Roy took out the soul contract written in human skin and blood. Roy did not plan on bringing the soul contract back to the Abyss to unseal it. He was afraid that it would attract the greed of other demons, so he planned to undo it before he returned. In fact, the soul contract was just a name. This scroll was not a true contract, but a vessel that could hold souls, a way to preserve souls temporarily. After all, souls would begin to dissipate once exposed, and without a proper way to preserve them, it was impossible to store them for too long. In the soul contract, Roy could feel the fluctuations of C¨¦sar¡¯s magic power. This should have been left behind by C¨¦sar before he abandoned his body. The magic power fluctuations were very similar to when he used illusions. If Roy could not simulate the exact same frequency of magic power fluctuations as C¨¦sar, it would be impossible for him to open the seal. But it did not matter. Roy had a cheat! He opened the system interface, drew a key on the blank page, and then defined the key. [Key]: One-time item. Can remove seals by consuming a corresponding number of souls. This way, there would be almost no soul consumption when he materialized the key. Only when he used it to open the soul contract would it see the strength of the seal, consume the souls Roy carried, and unlock the seal. This was why Roy was so confident. For him, as long as he could create an item that could be defined, he could use this item to do many things that he was unable to do. Now, even if Roy had not learned how to break the seal, he could still remove the seal on the soul contract. Following the disappearance of the key, Roy¡¯s stored souls disappeared one by one. When the ninth soul disappeared, a faint light suddenly flashed on the soul contract scroll. The next second, a large number of souls sealed within the scroll immediately gushed out! One, two, ten, one hundred, one thousand! It was the first time Roy had seen such a strange scene. These balls of light that sprayed out did not leave but instead gathered around Roy like fireflies, looking quite beautiful. As C¨¦sar had said, each of these souls was far larger than ordinary souls. Two thousand such high-grade souls was a fortune for a demon. Roy had used almost two hundred souls to transmute the fallen soul and noble soul. Now, he had replenished them ten times over. Looking at the number of souls displayed on the system interface, Roy found that he already had 2,482 souls. Moreover, two thousand souls had high soul power and would function as more souls. Roy was extremely satisfied. To be honest, these two thousand souls were an unexpected fortune for him because he had never thought that C¨¦sar would actually save so many souls to increase his magic power. If there were a few more demons like C¨¦sar, it would not take Roy long to become a high-rank demon¡­ However, this was only a thought. The souls that demons obtained generally did not last overnight and would be eaten on the spot. It was very rare to store souls like this. This time, it was actually C¨¦sar who was seeking death himself. For a half-human half-demon body, he had not cared about anything else. Roy¡¯s thoughts were different from C¨¦sar¡¯s. In Roy¡¯s opinion, no matter how powerful a demon-human body was, Roy would not pursue it. He had a system and his own way of becoming stronger, so he did not have to risk transferring his soul. After tidying up, Roy took C¨¦sar¡¯s head and activated the magic power left on him. He opened a Gate of the Abyss and disappeared from this world with Fat Tiger. ¡­ What he did not know was that after he left, Broom and the others tried to remove C¨¦sar¡¯s frozen body. Although they had not dared to carry out the mission to capture Roy, if they could get this half-human half-demon body back, the higher-ups would not blame them¡­ However, regardless of whether they used grenades or rockets, Roy¡¯s pitch-black ice was not damaged at all. Just as they were at a loss, the pitch-black ice pillar emitted a cracking sound and began to crumble rapidly. This collapse was caused by the power of the Dark-Dark Fruit in the ice and Roy¡¯s departure from this world. All the solid ice rapidly shrank inward at the same time, then collapsed, shattered, and finally turned into dust. Even C¨¦sar¡¯s frozen corpse turned into flying ash! Broom and the others watched this scene with their mouths agape, not knowing how to react. They did not even have time to take photos to leave evidence. When all the ice disappeared into dark particles and dispersed, there were no other traces left aside from the bare ground, causing the soldiers of the Allied operation team to look at each other and smile bitterly. That demon really did not intend to leave anything for humans¡­ On the other hand, Broom, this consultant professor of the supernatural, sighed and wrote this in his notebook: ¡°He is Demon Osiris, the Lord of Darkness and Winter, a powerful and terrifying existence. Humans seem so weak and helpless before him. Although he had not done anything to humans this time, I still hope that in this world, there won¡¯t be foolish demon worshipers who try to summon him. Otherwise, the next time he comes, he might bring a calamity to this world¡­¡± Many years later, Broom¡¯s words were written in his book, and this book was also regarded as a legend about Hitler¡¯s defeat in World War II¡­ Chapter 93 - Reward After the mist of the Gate of the Abyss dissipated, Roy found himself back at his starting point in the Abyss, but Demon Lord Rogeros had already disappeared. Due to this, Roy had no choice but to bring Fat Tiger back to the place of refinement where he had promoted and then contact the high-rank demon Edrach to submit the mission. The place of refinement was still the same. From time to time, low-rank demons would come and enter the pool to complete their promotion. As for those who failed to promote, once they left the barrier, they would immediately be hunted down by the middle-rank demons loitering outside. Such a unique ecological cycle, who knew how many existed in the Abyss¡­ After arriving here, Roy poured his magic power into a demon gate according to the method that Edrach had left. Soon, the demon gate was ¡®living¡¯ again, and the aura of the high-rank demon Edrach appeared. ¡°It¡¯s you. Looks like you¡¯ve completed the execution mission?¡± Although it had been a few months, Edrach recognized Roy at a glance. After all, frost demons were rare in the Abyss, and Roy¡¯s execution mission had even alarmed Demon Lord Rogeros, so it was difficult for Edrach not to have a deep impression of him. Roy placed the damaged Balotan Pillar, along with its base, and C¨¦sar¡¯s frozen head in front of the demon gate. As for C¨¦sar¡¯s soul, Roy had already kept it, so he naturally would not take it out. ¡°Is this the demon-human body that fellow created?¡± Edrach was Rogeros¡¯s servant and had naturally heard about this matter. However, he was quite curious as to how Roy had killed C¨¦sar. In his impression, a demon-human body was usually quite difficult to deal with, so he asked about the details. Roy did not hide anything and told him everything. Edrach was surprised. ¡°In order to track C¨¦sar¡¯s whereabouts, you actually know how to cooperate with humans?¡± Indeed, this was the most important part. The Balotan Pillar had been damaged, and the memory crystal could no longer locate C¨¦sar¡¯s position. If Roy had not found the Allies to obtain information, it would have taken him a long time to find C¨¦sar alone. This way, even if he could find him in the end, he might have had to face a demon-human C¨¦sar who had recovered his magic power! A demon-human body with magic power and a demon-human body without magic power were completely different. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t we do this?¡± Roy asked. ¡°No, no problem!¡± Edrach said. ¡°Demons are always unscrupulous in their actions. Never mind cooperating with humans, there are even examples of working together with angels in history. I¡¯m just surprised that you, a demon who has just promoted from low rank, could adapt to the situation of a different world.¡± Edrach said this for a reason. As demons were born powerful, they always had a sense of racial superiority when facing humans. They would treat the weak humans like ants and were unwilling to try to understand them¡­ Such situations often appeared in demons who had yet to experience much in different worlds. They had to experience many different worlds before they understood that humans had their own strengths. Moreover, when trying to understand humans, they would discover that their personalities were complex and varied. If they could make good use of their complex personalities, their actions would often be simple and smooth. For example, when demons tried to conquer a world, they would usually encounter resistance from the humans of this world. However, these humans also had conflicts and hatred between one another. If they could take advantage of these conflicts and hatred, they could even sow discord between them and cause them to fight¡­ Such ways of doing things usually only appeared in those experienced demons. Roy was a newly-promoted middle-rank demon, so it was obvious that he had not experienced too many other worlds. But as soon as he arrived in that world, he quickly figured out the situation of the humans in that world and made use of the hostility between humans to help him complete the execution mission. It was very impressive. ¡°It seems that I didn¡¯t see you wrongly back then!¡± Edrach said with satisfaction. ¡°Perhaps in the future, there will be a place for you in the world of high-rank demons.¡± ¡°You flatter me, Your Excellency!¡± Roy pretended to be humble and asked, ¡°I¡¯ve completed the mission. May I know what my reward is?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you!¡± Edrach was used to the straightforwardness of demons, so he used his magic power to teleport away the Balotan Pillar and C¨¦sar¡¯s head and quickly gave Roy his reward. Three high-quality fallen souls emitting pitch-black light, a pitch-black metal block weighing more than fifty kilograms, and a burning black fire seed! ¡°What are these?¡± Roy was not unfamiliar with fallen souls. In fact, he had already guessed some of his rewards earlier, and they definitely included souls. However, he did not expect that Rogeros would give him fallen souls. It seemed that the demon lord was indeed rich. Three fallen souls were extremely rich rewards for ordinary demons. However, since Roy could use ordinary souls to transmute high-quality souls with the Horadric Cube, he did not care too much about the fallen souls. His attention was on the remaining two items. ¡°They¡¯re Abyss demon iron and a hellfire fire seed!¡± Edrach said. ¡°These two things are from the lower levels of the Abyss. You middle-rank demons usually won¡¯t be able to come into contact with them. However, the incident with C¨¦sar this time alarmed Lord Rogeros, so these two items can be considered additional rewards from the lord!¡± ¡°Really!¡± Roy understood and asked, ¡°What are these two things for?¡± ¡°Abyss demon iron is usually used to forge demon weapons!¡± said Edrach. ¡°Looking at your bare hands, you probably haven¡¯t made your own weapon, right? Then you can use this Abyss demon iron to fuse with your soul fragment to make your weapon. Fifty kilograms should be enough for you!¡± ¡°Then, is this hellfire fire seed used to forge the Abyss demon iron?¡± Roy asked. ¡°Yes and no!¡± Edrach said. ¡°Abyss demon iron will indeed melt under the calcining of hellfire, but the fire seed is for you to fuse with!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Roy did not understand. ¡°You¡¯ll only be able to use hellfire after the fusion. Do you think that tiny fire seed can melt so much Abyss demon iron?¡± said Edrach. ¡°But the problem is, I¡¯m a frost demon!¡± Roy was a little confused. ¡°Can I fuse with hellfire with different attributes?¡± ¡°Uh, it¡¯s indeed impossible to fuse¡­¡± Edrach said slightly awkward. ¡°However, this is the reward that Lord Rogeros asked me to pass to you. I think he might have mixed things up¡­ In short, the rewards given by the lord can¡¯t be changed. If you can¡¯t fuse with it, you can let that servant hellhound of yours use it! Hmm, perhaps the hellfire the lord gave you was originally meant for your hellhound¡­¡± Roy looked at Fat Tiger and was a little confused. Fat Tiger did have a fire-attribute head, so it could probably be used. ¡°Then, how do you fuse with this hellfire fire seed?¡± Roy asked. ¡°It¡¯s very simple. Eat it. The fire seed of hellfire is a flame of life!¡± Edrach said. ¡°Generally speaking, demons who know how to control flames are compatible with hellfire.¡± ¡°Is it dangerous?¡± Roy asked. ¡°Rarely! Unless it¡¯s like you. Having exact opposite attributes is dangerous,¡± Edrach said. Roy felt a lot more at ease hearing this. In fact, hellfire fire seeds came from the volcanoes in the lower levels of the Abyss. They were not rare, but low-rank and middle-rank demons could not obtain them because they could not reach the lower levels. Most demons could control the flames with magic power, so hellfire could basically fuse with them. This allowed Roy to discover the benefits of working for these high-level demons. Souls were secondary. These things that were unique to the lower levels were not things that he could obtain at the moment. The Abyss demon iron and hellfire fire seed might be considered staple goods for high-level demons, but for Roy, they were relatively precious. After explaining, Edrach left. After his power disappeared, Roy quickly put away the three fallen souls, the Abyss demon iron, and the fire seed. The smell exuded by the fallen souls had already attracted the attention of the nearby middle-rank demons. While Edrach¡¯s power was still there, they did not dare to approach, but as soon as Edrach left, these fellows began to stir. Looking at these middle-rank demons surrounding him, Roy called Fat Tiger and flew into the sky. The demons who could not fly could only remain on the ground and stare. However, in the sky, a bunch of winged demons stopped Roy, but Roy and Fat Tiger killed some of them to open a path and rushed out. After leaving the place of refinement, Roy returned to his original territory with Fat Tiger. However, because Roy had been away for some time, a middle-rank demon had occupied it. Roy had no choice but to fight this middle-rank demon, kill him, and regain his territory. Only then did Roy calm down and study the rewards. It had to be said that the rewards that Rogeros had given were quite generous. Most of the time, when middle-rank demons worked for high-level demons, they were unlikely to receive rewards like Roy¡¯s. Usually, they would only receive some souls. But this time, he had pursued C¨¦sar across worlds, and it was Rogeros who had personally promised to add more rewards, which was why Roy obtained the two additional items. Roy picked up the Abyss demon iron. The weight of over fifty kilograms was already very light to him. He could see that this was an iron ingot that had been refined and not iron ore. This weight was indeed enough to create a weapon that was easy to use¡­ However, is there anything special about this Abyss demon iron? Roy wondered¡­ Chapter 94 - Demon Sword 1 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The appearance of this Abyss demon iron made Roy suddenly realize that the Abyss had minerals! It couldn¡¯t be helped. You could not say that Roy was slow, and you could not force someone who studied painting and design to think about what minerals there were when he saw soil and rocks¡­ Now that he thought about it carefully, Roy had indeed encountered many demons with weapons. At that time, he only thought that they were weapons forged with their soul fragments, but he ignored the materials they used for forging. Looking at the surrounding mountains and the ground beneath him, Roy was certain that there were some minerals beneath these layers of soil, but they might not be like Abyss demon iron. It seemed that the gravity of the Abyss would become stronger with every level downward. If Abyss demon iron was only produced in the lower levels of the Abyss, it meant that the iron should be formed under high pressure. Roy tried to remove some of the iron ingot, but he found that it was impossible. The Abyss demon iron was exceptionally hard. This is indeed an excellent weapon material! Roy tried to input some magic power into the magic iron and found that the magic power was operating very smoothly, so he knew that weapons made with Abyss demon iron might not only be used as physical attack weapons but also as staves! In addition to the unobstructed transmission of magic power, it even had a slight amplification effect on magic power. Was this not the principle behind magic staves? After remembering what Edrach had said, that Abyss demon iron could only be forged using hellfire, Roy took out the hellfire fire seed. This small black flame did not have any heat at all when Roy held it in his hand and was only quietly burning. It was rather strange. This was probably why it was called a fire seed. ¡°Fat Tiger, come here!¡± Roy waved at Fat Tiger. Due to attributes clashing, Roy was unable to fuse with this hellfire fire seed¡­ Of course, as long as he was willing to squander his souls, he could use the system to define a hellfire ability for himself. However, it would probably consume a lot, so Roy planned to have Fat Tiger use it first. After he fused with the hellfire, Roy would see what characteristics it had and whether it was powerful before deciding if he wanted to have the hellfire ability. Similarly, Roy could actually modify Fat Tiger¡¯s attributes to complete the hellfire creation. But with the fire seed, Roy naturally would not consume his souls. Fat Tiger came over obediently, and Roy fed the fire seed to his fire-attribute head. After swallowing the fire seed, he immediately trembled in pain. ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± Roy was shocked. A system notice appeared in his mind. ¡°The life you created, ¡®Fat Tiger¡¯, is being transformed by external energy. The success rate of transformation is 97%. Do you want to continue?¡± Fortunately, with this hint, Roy immediately reacted. Fat Tiger¡¯s pain should have been caused by the nature of the hellfire fire seed, not by an accident. Since the success rate of transformation was very high, Fat Tiger only needed to persevere. Roy could only comfort Fat Tiger while observing his changes nervously. After all, there was still a 3% chance of failure, right? However, for some reason, a sentence suddenly flashed in Roy¡¯s mind. If the fusion fails, this will be a godly book¡­ This was what he used to mock authors when he read novels in the past, but he unexpectedly remembered it now¡­ Fortunately, this did not happen. After a while, Fat Tiger¡¯s pain gradually subsided, and at the same time, black flames started burning on his body. This black hellfire was completely different from the fire seed state. It had a fierce and overbearing high temperature, and even Roy could not help but distance himself from it subconsciously. After devouring the fire seed, the fire attribute in Fat Tiger¡¯s body had changed. The original bright orange flames were completely replaced by the black hellfire. Under Roy¡¯s command, Fat Tiger spat out a breath of fire at a distant rock. The rock melted not long after coming into contact with the black flame, and even though Fat Tiger stopped breathing, the black flame did not extinguish. It lasted until the rock completely turned into magma before truly extinguishing. Thus, Roy finally knew what the nature of the hellfire was. Its temperature was high, and it was difficult to extinguish. No wonder the legends said that hellfire was inextinguishable. Inextinguishable was definitely impossible, but it was certain that it would burn longer¡­ Correspondingly, this kind of Hellfire Breath also consumed more magic power. Fat Tiger looked exhausted after spitting it out. It seemed that using this kind of high-level demon flame when your magic power was still low was not worth it, and it could only be used as an ultimate move. After letting Fat Tiger rest for a while to restore his magic power, Roy planned to get him to use hellfire to help him melt the Abyss demon iron. He took this opportunity to consider what kind of weapon he should forge. Roy was used to fighting bare-handed, using mostly his claws and tail. Roy had even planned to transform his claws into adamantium, but as he gradually learned how to use magic power, he started fighting more with magic power. Thus, this modification plan was put aside and did not seem that important. Now that he had Abyss demon iron in hand, forging a weapon became a way to combine physical attacks and magic power attacks. Generally speaking, weapons were easy to use, and some of the ones made by demons that Roy had seen were very rough. They were either hammers or axes. Of course, there were also demon scythes like the one one the high-rank demon Xeron had used, which looked quite cool. But it seemed that at a higher level, such as demon lords, almost all of them used demon swords! When Rogeros¡¯s incarnation had appeared, there was a huge demon sword hanging on his waist¡­ Therefore, Roy decided to create a demon sword! Roy drew a mold in the system interface, which he would use to create a sword embryo. After Fat Tiger¡¯s magic power recovered, Roy got him to spit out hellfire to help him melt the Abyss demon iron. Then he poured the molten iron into the mold to create a sword embryo and then continuously polished and shaped it. However, Roy realized that he had underestimated the difficulty of forging an iron weapon. Those who had never learned to forge could not play with these things. The sword embryo he made with the mold had a lot of burrs, and the thickness was uneven. It was as rough as the ones that other demons created. Roy had no choice but to seek help from the system. Fortunately, although this sword had not been directly produced by the system, he could save it as a material image and then modify it. Thus, Roy found a new function of the system¡­ This made Roy suddenly realize that he could define the performance of the sword after forging it, and it would not be limited to the properties of the Abyss demon iron. The excited Roy once again threw himself into the work of retouching¡­ Three days later, a sinister demon sword appeared. The pitch-black sword had a streamlined shape, narrowing from the sword blade to the sword tip. The sword hilt had a demon as the design. The demon¡¯s skull was biting the sword blade, and a pair of scarlet demon eyes were engraved into the skull. Curved demon horns formed the cross-shaped sword guard, the handle was bones layered one after another, and the sword pommel was also a pair of demon horns. The entire sword was engraved with demon characters that even Roy did not know what they meant. They were usually hidden in the sword, and only when he inputted magic power would the demon characters light up and emit a faint blue light. The entire sword appeared relatively large because it needed to match Roy¡¯s current height. It was about 1.5 meters tall. When Roy stood and held the sword, it happened to reach his chest. To define the demon sword, Roy did not hesitate to spend a lot of souls. [Demon Sword (Unnamed)] Material: Abyss demon iron Weight: ??? Attack Power: 100 Magic Power Amplification: 1.5x [Bleeding]: Wounds inflicted by this sword will not heal normally. [Strength Absorption]: Enemies injured by this sword will have a portion of their strength absorbed to enhance the wielder. [Acknowledgement]: This sword is only usable by the demon whose true name is Bacronsha¡­ Osiris. These were the attributes he could define for the time being. Roy had obtained the magic power amplification number after repeated experiments. The initial amplification of the Abyss demon iron was only around 1.2. But when Roy tried to increase the magic power amplification, he found that every increase of 0.1 was extremely difficult, and the number of souls consumed increased exponentially. The 1.5 increase was almost the limit. Roy did not forcibly specify the two attribute definitions of Bleeding and Strength Absorption and instead handed them over to the system to adapt. As for the Acknowledgement attribute, Roy did not want to separate out his soul fragment, so he simply replaced it with this attribute. Furthermore, whether a sword was strong or not also involved a problem. That was its attack power! When Roy wanted to add the attack power attribute to the demon sword, the system informed him that there was no reference object. The so-called reference object was something that Roy had to find, such as a knife. After he defined the knife¡¯s attack power as one and saved it as a material, any attack power that Roy set in the future would use the knife for reference and comparison. The attributes for the small knife¡¯s material toughness, sharpness, and so on were one, so an attack power of ten was ten times the strength of this knife. This meant that the higher the number, the harder it was to reach, and the more souls it consumed. Roy¡¯s forging of this demon sword consumed a terrifying amount of souls. He used more than 1400 souls, and most of them were on setting the attack power. After setting it to one hundred, Roy realized that the consumption was too horrifying to continue increasing it, so he decided to leave it like this temporarily. Even so, the effect was still very shocking. The demon sword had a very powerful destructive force. He could not find any good experimental material in the Abyss, but the sword could split apart even a huge rock, and the cut was extremely smooth. When Roy held the sword and input his magic power, the entire sword would emit an intense cold aura, and under the magic power amplification, Roy¡¯s cold aura became even more powerful. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call you Frostmourne!¡± Roy said. In fact, he created this sword based on Frostmourne¡¯s design. I hope that one day, you can really become a divine artifact! Chapter 95 - Demon Gold Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios As his strength rose, the number of souls Roy obtained gradually increased, but at the same time, the consumption also increased. After spending more than 1,400 souls to create his own demon weapon, Roy only had less than 800 remaining souls. Among them, 600 were the high-grade souls that he had obtained from C¨¦sar. Roy used all of these souls to create Magic Energy Growth Potions. Thanks to the Magic Energy Growth Potions, Roy¡¯s magic power rose much faster than other demons. After turning the 600 souls into Magic Energy Growth Potions, he gained a total of 712 points of magic power. From the looks of it, these high-grade souls were best used to make Magic Energy Growth Potions. After his magic power increased to over 1,300, Roy successfully reached the level of a middle-middle-rank demon. Once he doubled his magic power, he would reach the top-middle rank. At that, he would have to advance to high-rank demon. However, he would not encounter something as good as the C¨¦sar event every time, so Roy estimated that it would take quite some time for his magic power to double. As his magic power soared, the magic power nodes in Roy¡¯s body increased again, almost covering his entire body. The circulation of his magic power became smoother, and he could release the frost power of Dark Cold from any part of his body. Even if Roy did not deliberately use his magic power now, he would exhale cold white mist. Even places he lived often had a layer of white frost on them. Many moss plants had also withered because of the cold aura that Roy released in his daily life. Roy was a little confused. He thought that his magic power had grown too quickly, and he could not adapt to this power, causing it to spread out unconsciously. However, Roy was wrong. Everyone¡¯s impression of the Abyss of Hell was that it was all magma and fire, and it was not without reason. That was because it was really difficult to create a cold environment in this world. Among all the elemental demons, frost demons had always been the rarest. As such, most frost demons would think of ways to create a suitable living environment for themselves. Roy¡¯s cold aura leaking out was because his body instinctively wanted to transform the surrounding environment! As long as Roy stayed in a place for a long time, the magma and flames in this place would fade away over time, and all plants that liked hot environments would die, creating a withering wintry environment. During this transformation, the frost power of the frost demon would also become increasingly stronger as it continuously resisted the high temperatures. This was why frost demons were the nemesis of most demons. It was precisely because it was difficult for frost demons to survive in the Abyss, which was suitable for using flames, that they trained their frost power to ultra-low temperatures. When Roy finally realized this, he allowed the cold aura to disperse reely. He also specially created a thermometer through the system to measure the temperature of his frost power. He discovered that the lowest temperature of frost power he currently controlled reached about minus seventy degrees Celsius, which was almost the temperature of Earth¡¯s South Pole. This low temperature was only the temperature when he released magic power slowly. Once he unleashed his full power, the temperature would be even lower. Roy began to look forward to whether or not he could achieve a low temperature like absolute zero in the future. Hmm¡­ Perhaps it was not possible because absolute zero was the theoretical limit of temperature. The frost demon bloodline might not reach this level, but it did not matter. He could perhaps define and create it through the system. Although Roy guessed that the number of souls consumed to define absolute zero would be absolutely terrifying, this was still a thought, wasn¡¯t it? One of the benefits of Roy¡¯s transformation of his living environment was that very few demons were willing to go near his residence. Because the temperature here was abnormal, demons who liked heat would subconsciously avoid it, and Roy had stopped many enemies who coveted his territory. In other words, in the future, only he would be the one to break open the doors of other demons, and no other demons would break open his doors¡­ Fortunately, Roy¡¯s cold aura did not lower the temperature of the environment of his residence without restriction. Otherwise, Fat Tiger would have been in trouble. Although he had an ice-attribute head and could withstand the cold, the other two heads were fire or poison, so Fat Tiger was always sleepy when he was beside Roy. Roy had no choice but to let Fat Tiger go out and play by himself. After fusing with hellfire, ordinary middle-rank demons were no match for him¡­ Days passed. Other than hunting souls, Roy usually stayed in his residence to design plans. Among the rewards Edrach had given, there were three fallen souls. Roy used these three souls to complete a dynamic skill design. Considering that he did not have long-range attacks, Roy naturally designed a long-range skill. Roy named this skill Icebound Strike, and it was released using the help of his demon weapon, Frostmourne. While waving Frostmourne, Roy injected magic power into it and used the process of swinging his sword to release a crescent-shaped frost beam. The frost beam flew very quickly, and once it hit the target, it would immediately freeze the target. Depending on the amount of magic power infused into the skill, the flying distance could also change. But generally speaking, fifty points of magic power could let it fly about three hundred meters away, which made it a low-consumption practical skill. In addition to this skill, Roy also redesigned his demon wings. He added some patterns of demon text and symbols on his demon wings, and these patterns were meant to carry the Halo of Fear. Roy had found the fear effect of the Eye of Nightmares really useful, so he planned to expand the range of this fear effect. When the demon symbols on the demon wings lit up, it meant that he had activated the Halo of Fear¡­ After completing these two design plans, Roy¡¯s souls were completely exhausted. However, a month had passed, and Roy¡¯s cooling down period was almost over, so he could go back to another world again to obtain souls. However, before Roy could move, Fat Tiger returned from playing outside and brought back something strange. It was a black stone that looked like a lava rock formed after magma cooled. When Roy picked up the stone, he found that there was a shiny gold ore inside the cracked stone. ¡°This is¡­ gold?!¡± Roy was a little surprised. He swiped his claws, peeled off the outer layer, and discovered that it was really a piece of gold! The shape of the gold was very irregular. It had a lot of rough edges and looked like a naturally-formed gold nugget. But the strange thing was that this piece of gold not only had a shiny golden color in Roy¡¯s eyes but also had faint black gas mixed in it! However, Roy did not discover any special magic power in the gold. ¡°Strange. What is this black gas?¡± Roy was confused and asked Fat Tiger, ¡°Where did you find this thing?¡± Fat Tiger barked at Roy, turned around, and ran. Roy followed behind as Fat Tiger led him a long distance. They left his territory and finally arrived at a strange mountain range. This mountain range was full of protruding sharp black rocks, as though the spurs of the mountains were sticking out. Fat Tiger led Roy through these sharp rocks until they reached a cave entrance halfway up a mountain. The entrance was not big. Fat Tiger easily drilled into it, but Roy had to retract his wings and shrink his body. After entering the tunnel, he walked for a distance and found a golden light in front of him. When he reached the exit, Roy was stunned! It was an extremely large empty chamber inside the mountain. What was visible were the sharp rocks that covered the top and the ground of the chamber. But among these rocks, there were a lot dotted with golden light! Gold! All gold! It was actually a gold mine! All of the gold here was basically in the form of gold nuggets. They were wrapped in thick or thin rock layers, and the gold that was inadvertently revealed had already dyed the cave golden. It was apparent just how many there were. To demons, gold was worthless because demons did not use gold as currency at all, so even if there was a gold mine here, no demons would come. Therefore, the gold mine could be considered well-preserved. Roy was naturally dazzled when he saw so much gold. Damn it. If I had discovered such a gold mine in my previous life, wouldn¡¯t that have been great? Roy could not care about anything else. He quickly asked Fat Tiger to help him dig out the gold ore. One dog and one demon worked for more than an hour and dug out about a ton of gold ore. In order to get this gold ore out, Roy had to widen the cave entrance they came in. Finally, he used the system to create a large woven bag to carry the gold ore out. After returning to his residence, Roy had Fat Tiger carefully spit out hellfire to smelt the gold ore. In the end, he got a few large pieces of irregularly-shaped gold ingots that weighed more than a total of five hundred kilograms. However, what confused Roy was that after putting these gold ingots together, the black gas that he saw emitting from gold became even more intense. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why does all the gold have this black gas?¡± Roy was puzzled. ¡°This black gas shouldn¡¯t be something ominous, right?¡± Roy did not know that the gold he had dug had a specific name in the Abyss. Demon gold! If this demon gold were taken to other worlds, the people of the other worlds would not be able to see the black gas. Only demons could see it. This black gas was actually a special power. Demons were unaffected, but once the people of other worlds obtained this demon gold, something would be continuously sucked away from them by the black gas¡­ Luck! Demon gold, also known as the gold of misfortune! Chapter 96 - The Soul Falling into the Abyss of Hell Although Roy was still unclear about what the black gas in the gold was for now, he did not stop there. He made a few more trips to the mine and mined a large amount of gold ore. He then smelted, purified, and cast it into gold bars. After working for more than a week, Roy finally smelted a total of 1.2 tons of gold bars. One gold bar weighed around 100 grams, and 1.2 tons was more than 10,000 gold bars. Roy was dazzled by the tens of thousands of gold bars stacked together. There was still a lot of gold ore in the mine. Roy had not even mined 1% of it. That was to say, if necessary, he could continue to go there to obtain gold. Although gold bars were useless to Roy, don¡¯t forget that most of the worlds that demons went to were human worlds, and in human worlds, money was everything! It could bring happiness to people, and it could also bring corruption to people. A mature demon had to know how to use the power of money. Demons were already very powerful creatures, and demons who knew how to make use of money were even stronger¡­ Like his weapon Frostmourne, Roy stored these gold bars into the system space. When he needed them, he could take them out at any time. After he was done, Roy left his residence with Fat Tiger and headed for the nearest altar. Even though it said nearest, it was actually more than two hundred kilometers away. The middle Abyss was vast and boundless, but the number of demons living on this level was much fewer than the upper Abyss, so there were fewer altars here. When Roy rushed to the altar, the Gate of the Abyss coincidentally opened. This seemed to be another war summoning. When the Gate of the Abyss opened, it was exceptionally stable and lasted for a very long time. This showed that the summoner who opened the Gate of the Abyss had extremely powerful magic power. With such a stable and long-lasting Gate of the Abyss, the middle-rank demons gathered near the altar entered one after another. Moreover, there were demons that were continuously rushing over because they could smell the rich scent of blood coming from the other end of the Gate of the Abyss. But Roy did not move. After being in the Heroes of Might and Magic world, he had already come to understand that it would definitely be a high-rank demon, or possibly even a demon lord, that was summoning such a large number of demons to participate in a war. Although Roy had already promoted to middle-rank demon, and his status had improved compared to the time when he was a low-rank demon, the status issue was secondary. The real problem was the opponents he would have to face! Those who could accommodate demons on a large scale were usually in high-magic worlds. This was because only in high-magic worlds could demons stay for a long period of time, thus establishing strongholds and summoning an endless number of troops to wage war. Although there were many opportunities to harvest a large number of souls during wars, it was also the most dangerous. Even a high-rank demon like Xeron had been killed and expelled under the siege of the dragons. Middle-rank demons were certainly not much better. Roy felt that even if he wanted to go to such a high-magic plane, he would have to wait until he reached the high-rank demon level before going. First, he would have enough strength to protect himself, and second, he could guarantee his own interests. Therefore, Roy waited quietly as he watched the middle-rank demons driven by their bloodthirsty nature disappear one by one into the Gate of the Abyss. Not long later, the nearby middle-rank demons cleared out, and it became much quieter. This was also good. Roy continued to wait near the altar, and no demons came to disturb him, but he did not know how long it would take for the next Gate of the Abyss to open. Just as Roy was thinking about this, Fat Tiger suddenly pricked up his ears, waking up from his sleep state. Roy noticed his actions and felt strange. He knew that Fat Tiger¡¯s hearing was sharp, so he might have heard something. ¡°Woo¡­¡± Facing the direction of the altar, Fat Tiger let out a low growl, reminding Roy. Roy realized that the sound Fat Tiger heard might have come from the altar, so he held his breath and listened carefully. Sure enough, Roy heard a faint voice coming from the altar when he carefully examined it. Strange. Why is there a voice? Roy jumped onto the altar in confusion. After arriving on the altar, the voice grew louder, but it was still difficult to hear clearly. ¡°My¡­ Soul¡­ Curse¡­ Revenge¡­ Hell¡­¡± Roy could not hear these intermittent words clearly, but he felt that it seemed to be someone¡­ someone in a certain world who had a bitter experience. Due to the hatred in his heart, he did not hesitate to use the power of demons to take revenge. He might have made a vicious oath that involved Hell, demons, and so, which was why it spread to the Absss and Roy heard it! Although he knew that humans would sometimes take the initiative to sell their souls in exchange for the help of demons, this was the first time Roy encountered such a thing. The problem now was that the person who made the oath did not seem to be someone with magic power. His voice could reach the Abyss because of the oath, but because he had no magic power, he could not open a Gate of the Abyss to summon demons. Roy was a little speechless. What to do now? If you can¡¯t open a Gate of the Abyss, a demon won¡¯t be able to help you! You¡¯re hopeless, just wait for death! It was unknown if it was because of what Roy said, but the voice suddenly disappeared and was replaced by a pitch-black soul that appeared from the altar! Roy was stunned when he saw this soul. What¡¯s going on? Instinctively, Roy walked closer to the center of the magic formation and sized up the fallen soul. He did not rashly touch this soul. Logically speaking, such a fallen soul that suddenly appeared in the Abyss was like picking up something for nothing, but for some reason, a sentence suddenly flashed in Roy¡¯s mind. The soul has fallen to Hell! There really was such a situation! Roy had always thought that the so-called ¡®souls ascending to Heaven and falling to Hell¡¯ was basically nonsense and just religious propaganda. He had harvested thousands of souls to this day, and he knew that after souls were exposed, they would gradually dissipate over time. He had never seen a soul ascend to heaven. The only thing he had seen that ascended was Gabriel¡¯s soul fragment. However, the archangel had taken the initiative to retrieve it, so it did not have any reference value. Now that such a fallen soul had entered the Abyss, it has refreshed Roy¡¯s understanding of souls. Roy calmed down and felt what was different about this soul. When Roy listened carefully, he immediately discovered the difference between this soul and the fallen souls he had previously obtained. There was a constant echoing voice in this soul. ¡°Revenge¡­ Revenge¡­ Revenge¡­¡± This voice was like a murmur that kept repeating non-stop. Most of the time, fallen souls were caused by greed and desires in human nature. However, this fallen soul seemed to be due to intense hatred. And this hatred seemed to have become an obsession that lingered in this soul. Roy finally understood a bit about why this soul appeared in the Abyss. This fallen soul of hatred was the offering of the summoner. This summoner did not have the magic power to open a Gate of the Abyss, but his soul could fall into the Abyss of Hell on its own accord. His goal was to seek the help of demons. Generally speaking, even if humans were in a predicament, they would only place their hopes on gods and the like, praying for the help of gods and not demons. But the owner of this soul was clearly in despair. He might have sought help from gods and angels, but the gods and angels did not respond to him at all. Now, Roy had two choices. One was to let go of this fallen soul and not accept this offering. This way, this soul would remain on the altar and see if other demons would come to take it until it dissipated. The other choice was to accept this soul. Once he accepted this soul, it meant accepting the offering and establishing the contract. Roy might have to go to the world where the soul was to help him complete his revenge. This was the privilege of a soul that offered itself¡­ After thinking about it for a while, Roy decided to accept this offering. In any case, he was planning on going to another world to obtain souls, so he might as well go to the world where the soul resided. Roy reached out and grabbed the soul. The next moment, a demon contract appeared in front of Roy. In the flames, the contract displayed its contents and the name of the soul¡¯s owner. The owner of the soul was named Cassandra. Yes, from the name, it was obvious that she was a woman. In the contract, her request was to kill all those who had persecuted and murdered her. Roy read the contents of the contract carefully and found that there was nothing wrong with it. He then reached out and pressed his hand on the contract, revealing his true demon name. Signing his name meant establishing the contract. The moment the contract was established, Roy felt a suction coming from beneath his feet. It was the magic formation beneath his feet that was absorbing his magic power! Seeming to sense the establishment of the demon contract, the magic formation on the altar used Cassandra¡¯s soul to locate her world and then used Roy¡¯s magic power to activate the magic formation! A Gate of the Abyss opened, and Roy entered with Fat Tiger. However, when the mist of the Abyss disappeared, Roy fell into the sea! The place he appeared did not seem to be right. It was actually in the middle of the sea. And the worst of all, it was in stormy weather, lightning, thunder, and monstrous waves! There was also the corpse of a young girl floating in the waves¡­ Chapter 97 - Roy’s Demon Blood Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Without a doubt, this girl floating in the waves was the owner of the offered soul. Roy was not surprised that this girl was a corpse. If the owner had not died, her soul could not have left her body. He was just a little depressed that he was teleported into the sea and encountered a storm. Sea storms were extremely terrifying. The power that stirred the heavens and earth was something that even demons would be terrified of. Looking at the bolts of lightning shuttling through the dense clouds and the violent wind and rain, Roy did not dare to fly, afraid of being struck by lightning. Therefore, Roy used his frost power to freeze the seawater to create a floating island that was hundreds of square meters. The only thing he was glad about was that he did not have the power of flames. If he had the power of flames, he would have been really at a loss in the sea. After Roy built the floating island, Fat Tiger carried the girl¡¯s corpse up. He swam faster than Roy in the big waves, so Roy had asked him to salvage the corpse. After Fat Tiger got on the floating island, Roy used his frost power to create an ice wall that enveloped the entire floating island. This way, the layer of ice would isolate the storm outside. Although the floating island did not have a foundation and would be tossed about in the stormy sea, it was better than being drenched. Only then did Roy have the time to examine the girl¡¯s corpse. This young girl looked like she was only in her teens. Her clothes were already tattered, and with her clothes not covering her body, Roy naturally saw the miserable scars on her body. At her ankles and wrists were very serious strangulation marks, indicating that she had been tied up and had been trying to break free. So much so that her wrists and ankles were riddled with wounds. He could see countless crisscrossing wounds on her limbs, chest, and back. Roy took a closer look and found that some of them were from being whipped, some were from being burnt by fire, and some were from being cut by knives. These scars were old and new, and some were even new wounds that had split open on top of the old ones. However, these injuries were nothing. The most severe injuries were at her chest and eyes. Her right breast had been completely cut off. Even though her eyelids were closed, they were sunken in, and blood flowed out of the corners of her eyes. He could easily tell that her eyes had been gouged out¡­ It was hard to imagine what kind of torture this girl had suffered when she was alive. Not to mention a teenage girl, even a demon like Roy felt that it was cruel. Such injuries could only be inflicted by her own kind. Although demons would also harm their own kind, it was basically killing them and taking away their souls. There were very few cases of torture, so for a while, Roy felt that humans were crueler to their own kind than demons¡­ It was no wonder she felt so much hatred when she died¡­ Looking at the young girl¡¯s corpse, Roy was a little worried. The demon contract required him to avenge Cassandra, but she was already dead and did not leave any information behind. How could Roy know who her enemies were and where they were? Although Cassandra¡¯s soul was now in Roy¡¯s hands, Roy had devoured souls before. He knew that although memories of the original owner existed in the soul, it was extremely rare. When demons swallowed souls, they could only see some discontinuous scenes, and it was difficult for them to leave an impression in the minds of demons. If not for this, the demons of the Abyss had devoured so many souls, so they would have probably already become schizophrenic due to memory problems¡­ There seemed to be a way to extract the memories from a soul, but it seemed to be a rather unique magic that Roy did not know currently. Do I have to create an ¡®Impure World Reincarnation¡¯ skill on the spot? But I don¡¯t have many souls right now¡­ After thinking about it, Roy realized that there was only one way left in this situation. It was his demon blood! Demon blood was very special because demon bloodlines were extremely powerful. Just like the demons themselves, it had a very strong and aggressive nature. Thus, once demon blood entered the bodies of other creatures, it would immediately corrode them and cause them to mutate. In a sense, demons could be regarded as the ancestors of many monsters¡­ So far, Roy had seen monsters created by two types of demon blood. One was in the Van Helsing world, where an unknown demon used his demon blood to create the vampire Count Dracula. The second was the illusion demon C¨¦sar using his own blood to create the Thule Society believers who could use illusions. In these two events where demon blood created monsters, the difference was that the state of the creature receiving the demon blood. Dracula drank demon blood when he was about to die, so he became an undead creature. C¨¦sar¡¯s believers drank demon blood while they were alive, so they could be considered living monsters. Roy¡¯s current situation was different from these two. Cassandra was already dead, so Roy did not know what his demon blood would turn her into. Roy took out Frostmourne from the system space and wiped it gently against his left palm. Then he opened Cassandra¡¯s mouth with his right hand, held his left fist high, and let his blood drip into her mouth. However, during the process of dripping the demon blood, Roy discovered something strange. His demon blood seemed to have changed color. From the original purple-red, it became someone greenish. He did not know why. Is it because of the bloodline promotion? Roy did not understand, but now was not the time to think about this. His demon blood did not drip out much, and the wound on his hand quickly healed. Without any further thoughts, Roy began to observe the changes to Cassandra. The change happened so quickly that it caught Roy off guard. After the demon blood began to take effect, Cassandra¡¯s corpse quickly began to fester from the mouth! No, to be precise, it was not festering, but rotting! Her flesh and blood first turned black, then quickly turned into thick black liquid flowing down. This rotting began from the mouth and spread toward the head and neck at the same time. The corpse soon left behind only a skeleton, and the thick liquid made from flesh and blood turned into ice covering the ground. This change naturally shocked Roy, and he subconsciously took a few steps back. Seeing Cassandra turning into a skeleton wrapped in tattered clothing, Roy was speechless. Did I screw up? Is there something wrong with my demon blood? While Roy was thinking, a layer of black fog suddenly spread over Cassandra¡¯s corpse. With slight clicking sounds, Cassandra¡¯s finger bones on the ice suddenly moved. Roy immediately fixed his eyes on Cassandra¡¯s corpse. Then he realized that this was not an illusion. The dead Cassandra was actually moving at this moment. She supported herself on the ice with her hands and slowly straightened her upper body. No way! My demon blood can actually create undead? Or was it because I used demon blood on the corpse? ¡°I¡­ where¡­ is this?¡± When Cassandra woke up, she seemed to still be in a daze, so she could not help saying this. However, her flesh and blood had already rotted, so it was impossible for her to talk without the support of vocal cords, but Roy still heard her voice. It was very strange. Roy looked carefully at Cassandra. He was sure that her body did not have a soul since her soul was still in his hands, so it could not be the language of souls. Is this the language of the undead? At this time, Cassandra finally recovered her senses. There was no light on this floating island, but there was a faint light in her hollow eye sockets that allowed her to see Roy. After seeing Roy, Cassandra was clearly startled and screamed. She tried her best to retreat, but when she placed her hand on the ground, she realized that there was something wrong with her. She did not sense anything. She subconsciously raised her hand and placed it before her eyes. Only then did she realize that her hand had turned into a skeleton¡¯s, making her even more panicked. ¡°W-what¡¯s wrong with me?!¡± Roy was not in a hurry when he saw that she had woken up. He stretched out his hand and made a large ice chair with his frost power. Then he sat down and reclined on the chair, with his tail resting on one of the arms. His right hand hung down from the other arm. He stroked Fat Tiger, who was lying on the ground, and said to Cassandra, ¡°Do you really not remember anything?¡± After hearing Roy¡¯s words, countless images suddenly flashed in her mind, and her memories returned. ¡°I-I dreamed of my soul falling into a black space filled with flames¡­¡± Cassandra muttered before looking up at Roy. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Roy nodded. ¡°That¡¯s the Abyss of Hell. Your soul full of intense hatred fell into the Abyss of Hell and was obtained by me. Now, since I¡¯ve accepted the offering, in return, I will fulfill your wish for revenge, so I brought you back to life. Unfortunately, your corpse had already turned cold, so it looks like you can only exist as an undead¡­¡± ¡°Is¡­ is that so?¡± Cassandra looked at her body, which had turned into a skeleton, in disbelief. After a long silence, she suddenly stood up from the ground, seemingly thinking of something. Following that, a cold aura spread out from her body. As the cold aura erupted, Cassandra¡¯s skeleton body began to float in the air. With the cold aura spreading all over, the tattered clothes on her body started to flutter. Seeing this, even Roy was stunned. ¡°N-no way! It¡¯s¡­ a lich?!¡± Chapter 98 - Actually, the Book Is Very High-End Roy was truly shocked. He initially thought that Cassandra had only transformed into an ordinary undead due to his demon blood. However, when he saw Cassandra display a similar frost power as he had, he realized that things were not that simple. Although he could sense that Cassandra¡¯s magic power was still weak, it also had the power of darkness and frost. Isn¡¯t this a lich? Strange. Don¡¯t they say that undead creatures like liches are mages, shamans, warlocks, and so on, transformed through a dark ritual? Why can my demon blood achieve this effect? Roy¡¯s mind buzzed with ideas, and he could not help but think of various questions. Although the legends say this, it¡¯s impossible for the first lich of the undead world to have transformed through a ritual, right? At that time, the ritual might not have been invented yet, so how was the first lich born? Could it have been transformed by a frost demon? It had to be said that Roy¡¯s guess was very close to the truth. In fact, it was true. Even now, one of the essential items in the evil ritual to transform into a lich was frost demon blood! If you traced back to the origins of the undead world, undead were undead, and there were not so many strange classifications. But with the involvement of demons, undead creatures had more branches appear. Thus, the connection between undead and demons was much closer than imagined¡­ However, what was fun was that although demon blood could create undead with special abilities, demons hated undead creatures! The reason was also very simple. It was because undead did not have souls, and demons hated all beings without souls! Now, Cassandra¡¯s situation was very special. Usually, a lich transformed through the ritual would place their soul in their phylactery. Once the phylactery was destroyed, the lich would die completely. However, Cassandra had offered her soul to Roy, and Roy was a frost demon. As a result, Cassandra eventually became a lich whose soul was in Roy¡¯s hands. This kind of situation was quite rare. After all, even if a frost demon could use their demon blood to create a lich, not every lich would offer their soul to the frost demon. Demons generally could not control these creatures that they created. This was because as long as the other party had free will, it was very difficult to truly enslave them. After understanding these relationships, Roy was naturally surprised, but he did not show it on his face. On the other hand, when Cassandra recalled her past and the pain she had suffered, intense hatred once again occupied her mind. Even though she knew that Roy was a demon, she was no longer afraid. She did not have any relevant knowledge and did not know what a lich was, but she believed that she had inherited Roy¡¯s demon bloodline, so she calmly called out to Roy, ¡°Father!¡± But this title stupefied Roy. How did he become a father? He quickly waved his hand and said, ¡°Just call me master!¡± ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Cassandra was obedient, so she immediately changed her words. ¡°My name is Osiris! A demon from the Abyss!¡± Roy said. ¡°You drowned in the seawater, but your soul fell into the Abyss because of your obsessive hatred, and I happened to obtain it. According to the rules of the Abyss, I accepted your soul as an offering and signed a demon contract with you at the same time. Then I came to your world. Now, let¡¯s talk about your situation. What kind of cruel experiences gave you such strong hatred?¡± Hearing this question, the light in Cassandra¡¯s hollow eye sockets seemed to become brighter. She said in a voice full of intense hatred, ¡°Yes, Master. I¡­ come from¡­ Actually, I don¡¯t know where the remote village my home is. I was just an ordinary countryside girl¡­ ¡°My father was a drunkard, a gambling addict, a villain! Dirty, sloppy, vicious! Every time he drank, he only knew how to vent his anger on Mom and me. He once used a wooden stick to break my hand and used boiling water to burn Mom, but both Mom and I endured it. But I didn¡¯t expect this situation to continue year after year. In the end, he became worse and worse. Three years ago, after losing all his money gambling again, he even planned to sell Mom to his creditors, wanting her to use her body to pay his debts. That time, Mom couldn¡¯t take it anymore, so she resisted and cut my father with the only kitchen knife¡­ ¡°My father escaped. I thought that Mom and I could finally escape this nightmare. But I didn¡¯t expect that three days later, my father limped back and brought people from the church with him¡­ ¡°Later on, I found out that after my father escaped, he saw a notice from the church about reporting and arresting witches. Because he wanted the bounty, he actually accused Mom of being a witch and brought people from the church to capture her¡­ That day, Mom cried and screamed desperately for justice, but the people from the church didn¡¯t give her a chance to explain at all and still took her away¡­ ¡°Mom was burned alive on the cross that day, and my father¡­ That night, he came back drunk from the tavern after spending the bounty of ten shillings that he got from framing his wife ¡­¡± At this point, Cassandra looked up and said to Roy, ¡°What a joke, right, Master? My mom, who gave birth to me and raised me, was only worth ten shillings¡­¡± Roy did not speak, only quietly listening¡­ ¡°After my drunk father came back, he beat me for no reason. After he got the sweet taste, he even mumbled when he fell asleep that he was planning to report me as a witch¡­ I knew that he would definitely do this. The church would treat me as the bloodline left behind by a witch and also burn me to death! ¡°I was terrified, so I escaped that night!¡± Cassandra clenched her teeth. ¡°Now that I think about it, I still hate myself for being timid. I should have killed him while he was sleeping¡­ ¡°After I escaped, I wandered aimlessly, begging and snatching food from the wild dogs. I wanted to leave the place I hated, so in the end, I snuck into a ship!¡± Cassandra said. ¡°I wanted to hide in a cabin and go with the ship to a place where no one knew me. But in the end, because I was too hungry, I was discovered by the people on the ship when I went to steal food. ¡°When I was discovered, they didn¡¯t do anything to me but instead gave me something to eat. I thought I had met good people!¡± Cassandra said self-mockingly. ¡°But later on, I found out that this ship was a slave ship, and there were many men and women at the bottom of that ship. They left me here to sell me off as a slave! ¡°When I overheard this situation, I wanted to escape, but I couldn¡¯t escape in the vast sea. Instead, I was discovered, so they revealed their ferocious faces. After beating me badly, they tied me up and threw me into the hold to watch over me. ¡°In my despair, I prayed to the gods like the other slaves in the hold, hoping that someone would come and rescue us. Even if it was those people I hate from the church who killed my mother, I still prayed to the Lord in desperation¡­ But what¡¯s laughable is that the angel who would rescue us didn¡¯t appear, but a group of cruel pirates came! They plundered the slave ship, and the slaves in the hold became the targets for them to vent on. I still remember their wild laughter and the screams of those women¡­ At that time, a pirate with a scarred face wanted to force me to comply. I was unwilling to be humiliated like this, so I resisted. In the struggle, I bit off one of his ears. In the end, this pirate angrily tied me up, dug out my eyes, cut off my right breast, and finally threw me out into the sea¡­ ¡°When the seawater entered my mouth, I realized that I was dying. I don¡¯t understand what I did wrong to have such misfortune. I hate all the people who made me suffer, my father, those slave traders, and those pirates. I curse them. Since the proud gods disdained a lowly little girl like me, I swore that I would make them pay even if I had to use the power of demons!¡± After Cassandra recounted her experience and vented her anger, there was a long period of silence. Only the floating island was shaking from the large sea waves, and the roar of thunder and lightning came, seemingly crying out against Cassandra¡¯s injustice. Roy remained silent for a long time. To be honest, even Roy was stunned by what had happened to Cassandra. Yes, she was just a little girl. What did she do wrong to have to receive the most unfortunate treatment in the world? Roy thought of himself. What do demons represent? Everyone said that demons were the representation of evil, the embodiment of slaughter and chaos, and the greatest evil! The enemy of God! But why was there always someone like Cassandra who was willing to fall into the Abyss of Hell and seek the help of demons? Because God was arrogant, he always liked to test the world. When he did not accept you and did not respond to your request, it was not his problem, but because you¡­ were not sincere! As for demons, they were much more direct¡­ All of a sudden, Roy felt like he understood the meaning behind the existence of demons. He stood up, walked in front of Cassandra, and spread open his demon¡¯s wings. As he infused magic power into them, the strange demon symbols on his wings emitted a faint blue light. A powerful fear effect spread out, and even the undead creature, Cassandra, could sense it. ¡°Come with me, Cassandra!¡± Roy extended his hand to Cassandra and said, ¡°The significance of the existence of we Abyss demons is that when people forget justice and fairness, we stand out to remind them and let them understand what true evil and fear are¡­¡± Chapter 99 - Something Huge ¡°Do you still remember your enemies?¡± Roy looked down at Cassandra. ¡°Although I need to avenge you in the demon contract, since you¡¯ve transformed into a lich because of my blood, I think you should be very willing to kill those who persecuted you personally?¡± ¡°Yes, Master!¡± When Cassandra heard this, she clenched her skeleton hand and said in a tone without happiness, ¡°I want to personally kill all the pirates on that pirate ship. I want to tie the church bishop who burned my mother to death on the cross and let him have a taste of being swallowed by flames! As for my nominal father, I won¡¯t let him die happy!¡± Cassandra did not mention the slave ship because the pirates had killed all the people on the slave ship. Even if she wanted to get revenge on them, she no longer had the opportunity. As such, Roy understood the targets that Cassandra had requested vengeance on in the demon contract: her inhuman father, the church in her hometown that was as cold as a viper, and that group of cruel pirates. Of these three targets for revenge, the first two were relatively simple. After all, they would not be able to fly away on land. However, the pirates might be more troublesome, as they would be difficult to find because they traveled on the sea. Most importantly, Cassandra was not too sure what the pirate group was called because she had encountered the pirates when they plundered the slave ship and could not see what their pirate flag looked like. The only clue to this pirate group was the pirate whom she had bitten the ear off of! But it did not matter. They could always be found¡­ Looking at Cassandra¡¯s tattered clothes wrapping around her skinny skeleton, Roy thought for a while before saying, ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll get you some clothes. You really don¡¯t look like a lich¡­¡± Cassandra did not object. She nodded and allowed Roy to make the arrangements. Roy opened a blank page in the system interface and began to draw. What he drew was the lich robe of Kel¡¯Thuzad he had in his memory because this image was too classic. Roy felt that only this robe with the petal-like bottom could be considered a true lich¡¯s clothing! He did not spend too much time on the drawing, nor did he consume many of his souls when he exchanged for it because he did not make any special settings for the material of the robe. There were no enchantment effects such as magic power amplification, and it was just ordinary cloth, so he did not even use a soul to exchange for it. It had to be said that Cassandra looked much more decent after putting on the lich robe. The robe was dark blue, representing the power of darkness and frost. The petal-like skirt fluttered slightly as she floated. The towering shoulder pads and the wide collar standing upright behind her wrapped around her skull and chest, leaving only the ribs at the center of her abdomen exposed. In the hollow eye sockets, the flames of death that were full of hatred glowed. With Cassandra¡¯s current appearance, anyone who saw her would shudder in fear. The only pity was that this lich, Cassandra, was different from those mages and warlocks who had been transformed by the evil ritual. She did not have too much magic power because all her power was bestowed by Roy¡¯s of demon blood. Although she could use the power of darkness and frost, her magic power was at most at one hundred, which was not even 10% of Roy¡¯s! This little bit of magic power might be enough to deal with ordinary people, but based on Roy¡¯s perception of this world¡¯s repulsive force, this could be considered a middle-magic world. Cassandra had mentioned that the church was killing witches, so Roy speculated that there might also be existences with extraordinary powers, and perhaps they were not weak. Therefore, Roy wondered if Cassandra could possibly evolve, so he took out a soul from the system space and handed it to her. ¡°Try and see if you can absorb it!¡± However, reality proved Roy wrong. Not all lifeforms could absorb souls to increase their magic power, at least not an undead creature like a lich! Cassandra no longer had a soul. Although she could see the soul in her undead state, she could not absorb it, so Roy could only regretfully put it away. However, just as Roy was feeling slightly regretful, Cassandra suddenly said, ¡°Master, I can feel¡­ hunger!¡± ¡°Hunger?¡± Roy asked curiously. ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t quite know¡­¡± Cassandra was a little confused. ¡°I just instinctively felt that you and the hellhound have something that I desire¡­¡± ¡°Both me and Fat Tiger?¡± Roy swayed his tail while thinking for a while. He knew that Cassandra was definitely not referring to souls or magic power, so he suddenly thought of something and asked tentatively, ¡°You mean life force?¡± The flames of death in Cassandra¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened when she heard this term, and she nodded. ¡°Maybe!¡± After hearing what she said, Roy felt that it was normal. That¡¯s right. If there was something that undead desired the most, it was life force. It should be known that life force was a special power that only existed in living creatures. ¡°Very good. Then, in the process of your revenge, the life force of your enemies will belong to you, and their souls will belong to me! Got it?¡± Roy said. ¡°I follow your will, Master!¡± Cassandra said respectfully. Just as Roy was about to let Cassandra rest and adapt to her body and magic power and wait for the storm to pass, a strange sound suddenly spread on the floating island. Knock¡­ Knock¡­ Knock! It was as if something was beating on the ice wall enclosing them. Fat Tiger woke up immediately. He raised his head toward the direction of the sound and let out a threatening growl. On the sea outside, a bolt of lightning streaked across the night sky. Under the light of the lightning, Roy saw a blurry figure reflected on the ice wall. ¡°That¡¯s strange. There¡¯s actually someone in such stormy weather?¡± Roy felt that it was very strange. He thought that it was a victim at sea that coincidentally bumped into this floating ice island he created, so he raised his hand and controlled the melting of the ice wall to reveal a hole. When the hole appeared, the wind and rain outside immediately blew in. However, the figure standing at the hole did not struggle to climb in like a victim. He¡­ walked in! In the darkness, Roy saw the figure clearly at a glance and then realized that it was a monster coming in! The monster had a humanoid body but a flatfish-like head. His body was full of all kinds of barnacles, starfish, and so on, looking as if he had favus. It was a disgusting sight. This fish-man was holding a rusted chain in his hand. He dragged the chain on the ground, leaving water stains all over. After entering, he immediately shouted in a threatening tone, ¡°Was it you who used black sorcery to take that soul away?¡± He did not seem to be able to see the situation inside clearly because of the light. After just seeing the two figures vaguely, he spoke directly. Roy¡¯s thoughts moved as he Flashed and appeared in front of this fish-man. He stretched out his demon claws, grabbed the fish-man¡¯s head, and lifted him up. After twisting the fish-man to face him, Roy grinned at him. ¡°Were you shouting at me just now?!¡± With a crash, another bolt of lightning flashed across the night sky, and the fish-man finally saw Roy¡¯s face. He immediately trembled in fear. ¡°D-demon!? How can it be a demon?!¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Roy asked. ¡°Who sent you? Why do you know that a soul disappeared? Answer me properly, or else don¡¯t blame me for my hand shaking and accidentally crushing your head!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t! Don¡¯t! I¡¯ll tell you! I¡¯ll tell you!¡± The fish-man was terrified and did not dare to struggle, only hurriedly explaining, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ Captain Davy Jones sent me here to take a look! He¡­ Although he no longer ferries the souls of those who died at sea, he can sense them as long as the souls of those who died at sea appear. And¡­ not long ago, Captain Davy Jones sensed that a soul that should have been in the sea had mysteriously disappeared, so¡­ he sent me here to take a look¡­¡± ¡°Davy Jones? The Flying Dutchman?¡± Roy was surprised. ¡°Yes, him!¡± The fish-man sighed in relief when he saw that this demon knew their captain¡¯s name. It¡¯s actually the Pirates of the Caribbean world? But thinking about it, Roy did not feel that it was too strange. Witches, pirates, slave ships, these terms that Cassandra had mentioned earlier were something Roy should have thought of¡­ However, Cassandra¡¯s revenge has not even begun yet, so why has Davy Jones come to me? ¡°Is it true that Davy Jones can sense all the souls of those that perished at sea?¡± Roy asked the fish-man. ¡°Y-yes!¡± The fish-man nodded. ¡°Then go back and tell Davy Jones that the disappeared soul is already mine! Tell him not to think about it anymore!¡± With that said, Roy threw the fish-man away. Roy knew that the so-called disappeared soul referred to Cassandra¡¯s soul. He reckoned that Davy Jones had not expected that her soul would fall into the Abyss while in the sea. Although Roy knew that this was the Pirates of the Caribbean world, he was very clear that he did not need to interact with the people in this world. Although Davy Jones had reached an agreement with Calypso, the goddess of the sea, to help her guide the souls of those who died at sea to the afterlife, from the looks of it, Davy Jones had stopped his work. And he and his subordinates had been cursed. Since he had already stopped his work, he could not manage Roy. This was why Roy had made this fish-man bring back what he said¡­ After being thrown out by Roy, the fish-man ignored the pain, crawled out of the melted hole, and then rolled over into the sea. He regretted that he was sent to carry out this investigation mission. He had originally thought that it was some audacious fellow who risked offending Captain Davy Jones and used black sorcery to forcibly intercept the soul that should belong to Captain Davy Jones. However, when he found out that this audacious fellow was actually a demon, he was scared out of his wits¡­ He had to hurry back and report this situation to Captain Davy Jones. A demon was summoned to the world. It was a huge event¡­ Chapter 100 - Cassandra’s Battle Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios A pirate ship was sailing across the vast sea. Although the weather after a storm was the clearest, and the sea was calm and sparkling, the pirates on the ship had no time to enjoy this beautiful scenery. They were repairing the ship under the berating of their captain. There was nothing they could do about it. Their ship looked tattered at this moment. Stormy weather was extremely damaging to wooden ships, and the pirates were already lucky enough to survive the storm. If the ship were fine, then it would not be a pirate ship but a ship of the sea god. During the battle against the storm last night, the pirates had expended a lot of energy, and they were exhausted. But before they could rest for long, their captain urged them to repair their ship, so they were naturally unwilling. While they were hammering, they all saw the nails as their stingy captain while they gritted their teeth and cursed. The sunlight at sea was especially strong. Even in the morning, the pirates quickly became drenched in sweat, and strong odors were constantly emanating from their bodies. Most of these pirates sailing on the sea had not bathed for years. Not only did they not bathe, but they also rarely shaved their beards and trimmed their nails. As long as you looked at a man with a dirty beard on his face and long nails full of black grime underneath, there was no need to think too much to confirm that he was undoubtedly a sailor. While repairing the ship and scrubbing the deck, the pirates chatted. Although these conversations could easily turn into a brawl in the blink of an eye, no one would stop them. They would only cheer loudly and think of ways to join in, because to the pirates, this was a kind of liveliness to their boring life at sea. In this kind of boring life, many pirates tended to accumulate a large amount of energy that they had nowhere to vent. So whenever they had a battle, they would become exceptionally savage because only by robbing and killing could they release their energy. On the mast, this pirate ship¡¯s black pirate flag fluttered in the wind. This pirate crew did not have a famous name. It was only because their thirteenth captain was called Reid that the pirate crew was called the Reid Pirates. If the captain changed, the pirate crew¡¯s name would also change accordingly. On a real pirate ship, the frequency of the captain changing was quite fast. Because for pirates who did not know what loyalty and honor were, maybe one day after drinking a few mugs of rum, they might revolt and change the captain¡­ On the crow¡¯s nest, a pirate was holding a spyglass and observing the situation on the surface of the sea. Being a pirate was also not stable, as they could be facing danger at any moment. Their opponents might be the Royal Navy or other pirates. Even in situations with a good field of vision, they could not let their guard down. Slowly turning the spyglass in another direction, the lookout¡¯s vision flashed past the front of the pirate ship. However, something seemed to catch his attention, so he quickly turned back and looked straight ahead. There was nothing in this direction just now, but why did a black dot suddenly appear The lookout extended the spyglass in his hand as much as possible, trying to see what it was. Unfortunately, the spyglass¡¯s clarity was not good enough. However, as the ship continued onward, the lookout finally recognized what the black dot was. It was¡­ a figure! The lookout could not help but shiver because he found that the figure was standing on the surface of the sea! In the sea, there were too many bizarre things. The more curious a person was, the earlier they died. Thus, even though the lookout did not see clearly what the figure looked like and how they could stand on the surface of the sea, he still shouted at the pirates below, ¡°Turn! Turn! Turn! No more forward!¡± The lookout wanted the pirate ship to deviate from the direction of the figure as far as possible. Although the pirates did not know what was going on, they still cooperated and turned the rudder. While the ship was turning, the pirates could not hold back their curiosity after knowing what was happening. They dropped their work and ran to the side of the ship, wanting to see what was going on when the ship passed by the figure. Not long after, the ship passed by the figure. When the pirates saw the figure¡¯s appearance, they could not help but gasp! It was a skeleton in a gorgeous robe! She was floating on the surface of the sea, and on the surface of the sea beneath her feet was a frozen piece of ice. Her hollow eye sockets swept past each and every pirate at the shipboard as the pirate ship passed. Every pirate who looked at her felt their blood run cold. ¡°God! What the hell is that?!¡± The pirates drew crosses on their foreheads. Those with protective charms took out their strange charms and held them firmly in their hands. ¡°Hurry, quickly leave this place! This sea area is very ominous!¡± The pirates hurriedly acted in the midst of the chaos, lowering their sails and attempting to escape. However, at this moment, a pirate screamed at the top of his lungs, ¡°She¡­ she¡¯s following us!¡± The pirates swiftly turned back to look. The robed skeleton had left her original position and was chasing after the pirate ship. ¡°Damn it! Quick! Go to the bottom of the ship, take out the oars, and row hard! We must get rid of her!¡± the captain of the pirate ship shouted. However, before the pirates could run down the hold, their ship was already overtaken. The robed skeleton suddenly rushed up over the ship¡¯s side and landed on their deck. ¡°Undead! She¡¯s a real undead!¡± Looking at the moving skeleton, the pirates screamed, all their voices turning hoarse. Only Captain Reid remained calm. He roared, ¡°Shut up! So what if she¡¯s an undead? Take out your crosses and find a way to force her back!¡± Upon hearing this, the courage of the pirates was finally awakened. A one-eyed pirate held the cross he snatched from his companion with one hand and a cutlass with the other. He shouted, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you!¡± to boost his courage and then rushed toward the robed skeleton. However, when he slashed at the robed skeleton, the skeleton avoided him easily, and the next second, the skeleton¡¯s hands landed on the pirate. Crack! Crack! Crack! Continuous sounds rang out. A layer of frost quickly spread on the pirate¡¯s body, and the sudden chill froze the pirate. While the pirate was unable to resist, the robed skeleton suddenly let him go and made an inhaling motion at the pirate. A faint green mist floated out of the frozen pirate¡¯s body as the skeleton inhaled and then absorbed it. As the faint mist continued to be sucked out, the frozen pirate actually aged at a speed visible to the naked eye. His originally firm muscles became shriveled, and his skin grew wrinkled. Within moments, his entire body became as thin as a stick. Finally, the frozen pirate fell. When he came into contact with the deck, his fragile body broke into pieces¡­ ¡°Really can¡­ increase magic power¡­¡± Cassandra said after absorbing the life force of this pirate. The other pirates witnessing this scene felt a bone-chilling coldness spreading from the depths of their hearts. It was already very strange that the undead before them could move under the sun. Yet in the blink of an eye, she had sucked a burly man into a dried corpse and could even speak. How fierce was this undead?! ¡°T-the crosses don¡¯t seem to work!¡± one of the pirates cried out while trembling in fear. ¡°Idiot! What¡¯s the use of just holding them!¡± Captain Reid said with a headache. ¡°Use the crosses on her!¡± After hearing his words, a pirate holding a cross immediately handed the cross to their captain. Then a bunch of them looked at him eagerly. The meaning was obvious: Captain, come and try? ¡°I¡­¡± Captain Reid was so angry that he almost cursed out loud. Although he made the suggestion, he actually wanted his subordinates to go first! However, when Reid saw the looks of expectation in the pirates¡¯ eyes, he knew that if he retreated, his subordinates would probably cut him down. If even the captain could not take the lead, could you expect the pirates under you to fight bravely against the undead? Without a choice, Reid could only hold the cross and advance cautiously toward Cassandra. As he approached, he used the cross to point at Cassandra and said, ¡°Filthy undead, this is the world of the living! In the name of the Lord, I command you to leave this ship immediately!¡± The cross represented the church. In the sky above the ship, when Roy saw Reid brazenly point the cross at Cassandra, he had already sentenced this idiot to death¡­ As expected, Cassandra was furious after hearing his words! This was because her mother had been burnt to death by the church under the phrase ¡®in the name of the Lord¡¯! Cold aura spread out from beneath Cassandra¡¯s feet, blowing her skirt up. Cassandra did not have much magic power and little combat experience. So at the beginning, she was following the method Roy had told her and planned to deal with these pirates one by one. However, Reid¡¯s actions angered her, so she no longer cared about anything else and immediately unleashed all her magic power. The cold aura swept through and instantly blew against everyone. The pirates were all shivering from the cold, and their barely remaining fighting spirit shattered. They did not want to end up the same as the burly man. While their captain, Reid, went forward and entangled Cassandra, the pirates jumped into the sea. Roy shook his head as he watched from above. Cassandra¡¯s magic power was low, so while the sudden burst seemed very fierce, in reality, it could not freeze a single one of the pirates and gave them a chance to escape¡­ Chapter 101 - Frozen Ghost Ship His subordinates had all jumped into the sea and fled. Although Captain Reid was cursing at them for not being loyal, he could not escape with them. After being angered, Cassandra¡¯s full attention was on Reid. Reid looked for an opportunity as he held the cross. Using it like a dagger, he stabbed it into Cassandra¡¯s bones. Unfortunately, it was useless! The cross in his hand only had the shape. Many people simply did not understand that the reason why crosses could exorcise evil was not because of their appearance but because of the holy power contained in them! It was not like a cross made with just two pieces of wood could produce the power of holy light out of thin air. Only crosses blessed by holy power were effective. On this point, the church had fooled many people. Although many people might not encounter evil things in their entire lives, once they encountered one, this knowledge would only harm them. The cross stabbed into Cassandra¡¯s body, but it did not have the desired effect. Instead, Cassand grabbed his hand, and the frost power spread and froze his entire arm. Reid was a ruthless man. Seeing the frost spreading to his body, he made a prompt decision. His left hand slashed at his arm and cut off the right hand so that he could leave Cassandra¡¯s control. In the midst of the agony, he subconsciously waved his cutlass and swept it at Cassandra. Surprisingly, it actually worked, and he broke a few of Cassandra¡¯s ribs. Although she did not feel any pain, she still subconsciously backed away. After realizing that physical attacks were effective, Reid became energetic. He gritted his teeth and stepped forward, wanting to chase after Cassandra. In the sky, Roy could no longer bear watching. Although Cassandra was a lich, this was her first real battle. Roy wanted to train her, but he found that she had made a lot of mistakes. As an undead, what was there to be afraid of breaking a few bones? On the other hand, the pirate captain seemed to have rich combat experience. He actually seized the opportunity to counterattack, causing Cassandra to become flustered. She even subconsciously retracted her frost power. ¡°Fat Tiger, go down and help her!¡± Roy said to Fat Tiger, who was flying around him. Fat Tiger howled and dived toward the deck. Reid chased after Cassandra and realized that this undead was not as difficult to deal with as he imagined. As long as he could kill her here, his prestige on this ship would immediately soar. Furthermore, he would have more capital to boast, and when people mentioned him, they would mention his title of ¡®Undead Killer¡¯. Perhaps he could even use this opportunity to become an existence comparable to the Nine Pirate Lords. Just like how there were five of the Four Heavenly Kings, there were ten of the Nine Great Pirate Lords. Was this not normal? Just as Reid was feeling happy, the pirate ship suddenly shook violently. With a bang, a huge object fell on the deck behind him, causing the entire ship to sink, as if it were about to be pressed into the sea. When Reid turned around to see what was going on, his entire body froze. Not because he was frozen by Cassandra¡¯s frost power, but because after seeing what had fallen behind him, all the cells in his body were sending strong danger signals to his brain. He did not dare to move; he really did not dare to move now! Because behind him, a huge hellhound was staring at him! Fat Tiger did not do anything. His three heads only looked at Reid with a threatening gaze. The one who really dealt him the fatal blow was Cassandra, who had recovered from her shock. She seemed to feel slightly ashamed of having been forced into such a state by a pirate. If this continued, how would she be able to complete her revenge? Thus, Cassandra made a move. She spread her hands wide, and a strong burst of cold aura erupted from beneath Reid¡¯s feet, freezing him in an instant. It seemed that after this battle, she had finally comprehended a little technique to using the power of frost. However, although Reid was frozen, because the ice was not that cold, he still had consciousness. He looked at the hellhound in front of him through the ice while feeling his life force being sucked away by the skeleton behind him. As he was dying, he suddenly felt as though he understood something. The storm last night seemed to have opened the gate of Hell¡­ Reid died, and his unloyal subordinates could not escape too far because Roy made a move. Flying in the air, Roy grabbed the pirates from the sea one by one and threw them back onto the pirate ship for Cassandra to identify. Cassandra checked the ears of these pirates one by one but did not find one missing. Although one of the pirates¡¯ ears was damaged, it was from an earring being ripped off by an enemy in battle. Cassandra¡¯s enemy was not someone on this pirate ship. The pirates were terrified and trembling. Not only did the undead appear, but even a demon and a hellhound appeared. The pirates even thought that their ship had barged into the Devil¡¯s Triangle last night due to the storm. Although they were not the targets of Cassandra¡¯s revenge, Roy did not let them off. It was the Pirates of the Caribbean world, and there were basically no innocent pirates. Roy threw the pirates to Cassandra and allowed her to absorb their life force to strengthen her magic power. Since Roy planned to let Cassandra complete her revenge on her own, it was logical for him to strengthen her. Among all the pirates, Roy left only the youngest. After throwing the teenager into a lifeboat, Roy left him three days worth of food and then said to him, ¡°Kid, I¡¯ll let you go. But you have to help me convey a message!¡± The young man was trembling all over, but he still nodded hastily at Roy¡¯s words, afraid that the demon would change his mind in the next second. ¡°I¡¯m looking for a pirate crew. I don¡¯t know its name, but one of the pirates is missing an ear!¡± Roy pointed at Cassandra. ¡°They killed a pitiful person before, and now the vengeful soul has returned to find them! Before finding these pirates, revenge will not stop. We will kill all the pirates we encounter!¡± The young man nodded, indicating that he heard everything clearly before Roy let him go¡­ The youth was rowing the boat, desperately trying to get away from the pirate ship. But before he could get far, he suddenly saw black ice spreading over the pirate ship. Soon, the entire ship was covered in a thick layer of solid ice! There were no living people on this ship, so Roy did not hesitate to use it. He used his magic power to freeze the entire ship, making the originally fragile ship abnormally sturdy. The next time he encountered pirates, he would not need to let Cassandra wait on the surface of the sea. Instead, he could directly use this ice ship to ram into their ship! Under the sunlight, the black ice looked ferocious. The cold black aura spread throughout the ship and enveloped it, adding an endless sense of mystery to the entire ship. Even the young man, who was leaving and looking from afar, felt his hair stand on end. He vowed in his heart that if he could escape this time, he would no longer be a pirate! This line of business was not at all romantic and adventurous as he had imagined. There was only extreme danger and fear¡­ ¡­ News at sea transmitted very slowly. More than a month had passed before rumors about the ¡®Frozen Ghost Ship¡¯ gradually spread among the pirates. Over the past month, this Frozen Ghost Ship had attacked several pirate ships. And without exception, the locations of the attacks were left with only the wreckage of the ships and withered corpses floating on the sea¡­ The pirates were alarmed and uneasy. Although there were countless legends at sea, the legend this time was not one with countless versions, where it was unclear whether it was true or false. This was because all the witnesses and survivors were saying the same thing. Inside the various taverns of Tortuga Port, everyone was discussing this matter. ¡°Do you know that the robed undead is a lich?¡± ¡°She¡¯s a vengeful spirit that resurrected with the power of a demon!¡± ¡°That demon is the most terrifying because the hellhound and the lich are his servants!¡± ¡°If the lich can¡¯t take revenge, the devil will not return to Hell!¡± ¡°The demon can fly, and on the sea, no one can avoid them. They can always find their targets!¡± ¡°We¡¯re in trouble now. With this Frozen Ghost Ship, our pirate ship doesn¡¯t dare to go out to sea¡­¡± ¡°Ours too. We can only stay in the port¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s not safe either. Although they¡¯re at sea now, who says they can¡¯t go ashore?¡± ¡°Damn it. What pirate crew was it? They caused such big trouble. If you know who they are, capture them and give them to the demon and lich!¡± ¡°Shut up! Which side are you on? Although those pirates did something wrong, they¡¯re humans like us. Do you want to give your fellow humans to the demon?¡± ¡°Sh*t! You¡¯re just standing there and talking without doing anything. If you¡¯re so capable, why don¡¯t you get rid of that ghost ship? Aren¡¯t you still hiding in this port? Bah! Coward!¡± ¡°How dare you scold me?! Take my fist!¡± In the taverns of Tortuga Port, it was normal for pirates to start arguing whenever they did not agree with each other, and the pirates who were arguing would soon also start fighting¡­ In the midst of the chaos, someone suddenly barged into the tavern. Panting, he shouted, ¡°Good news!¡± Instantly, everyone fighting stopped and looked at the intruder. The man hurriedly explained, ¡°It¡¯s said that a Pirate Lord is planning to deal with this Frozen Ghost Ship¡­¡± Chapter 102 - Refusing to Believe Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The pirates¡¯ news was right. A Pirate Lord had taken action. Perhaps in Roy¡¯s view, he was only helping Cassandra complete her revenge, but in reality, in the eyes of the pirates, this matter had already risen to a legendary level! Demon, hellhound, lich! These creatures that only existed in the legends of religions appeared in real life and caused the pirates to be in a mess. But on the other hand, if someone could resolve this matter, would that not mean that they would gain great prestige? Just like the pirate captain Reid, who thought that he could become the Undead Killer and had never suspected that humans were overestimating themselves and thinking wishfully¡­ However, no one had expected that the first to step forward would be Ammand, Pirate Lord of the Black Sea! As one of the infamous Nine Pirate Lords who roamed the Seven Seas, Ammand was not someone with low intelligence. Before the other Pirate Lords made a sound, he should not have jumped out in such a hurry. With his reputation, it seemed unnecessary for him to rely on defeating the Frozen Ghost Ship to make a name for himself. But he became the first person to speak up about intending to get rid of the Frozen Ghost Ship. In the beginning, when the pirates in Tortuga Port heard this news, they were a little skeptical, but then someone pointed out that this might have something to do with Ammand¡¯s faith. Yes, the Pirate Lord of the Black Sea was religious¡­ Demons and undead were creatures from the legends of the Abrahamic religions. Even the priests had not come out to eliminate evil, so what did it have to do with Ammand? But there was no other way. Most of the time, there was no need for a reason for this kind of religious struggle. Ammand thought that if he could eliminate the demon on the Frozen Ghost Ship, would that not prove that he was truly the son of the Black Sea under the guidance of Allah? Would that not prove that Allah was greater than God? The pirates could roughly guess what Ammand was thinking, so they were all waiting to see what would happen. Regarding the Pirate Lord of the Black Sea, pirates were also very afraid of him because the Pirate Lord and the son of the Black Sea was also an existence that knew how to use supernatural powers. It was said that in his pirate fleet, every ship had voodoo zombies on them. These voodoo zombies were also known as reanimated corpses, and Ammand controlled them to fight for him. They were monsters with immense strength that did not feel pain and were also difficult to kill. It was with the help of these reanimated corpses that Ammand could be said to be invincible. And Ammand himself knew how to use voodoo dolls, and he could use curses to kill his enemies. In the face of such a strange opponent, ordinary pirates were completely helpless, so they were extremely afraid of Ammand and did not dare to provoke him. But now, Ammand was representing the pirates, so even if they were afraid of Ammand, the pirates were not stingy with their praises for him. When they talked about this in the taverns, they all bootlicked him from afar. If Ammand really succeeded, his reputation would leap to the top of the Nine Pirate Lords¡­ Roy did not know about this, but about twelve days later, Roy found a large fleet appearing around the Frozen Ghost Ship. In the beginning, Roy thought that it was the Royal Navy or the Spanish Navy. After all, although the targets of Cassandra¡¯s revenge were pirates, because she and Roy were not humans, there was no guarantee that the Royal Navy and the Spanish Navy would not appear to ¡®uphold justice¡¯. In his impression, only these two countries had large fleets. However, Roy realized that he was wrong when he saw the black pirate flags hanging on the ships. Although the pirates called Roy and Cassandra¡¯s ship the Frozen Ghost Ship, it was not a real ghost ship after all, and it was impossible for it to truly appear and disappear. It was still traceable, so it was not surprising for the pirates to find it. Roy did not know much about the distribution of forces in the Pirates of the Caribbean world, so he could not recognize that it was the fleet of Black Sea Pirate Lord Ammand. He only thought that the pirates were working together to resist him, but this did not hinder Roy¡¯s anger. Roy had attacked all the pirate ships he saw indiscriminately with Cassandra. His goal was naturally to make the pirates fear him and hand over the pirates who murdered Cassandra to appease Roy¡¯s anger. However, after seeing this pirate fleet, Roy realized that he had underestimated the courage of these pirates. In fact, thinking about it, it made sense. How much wealth did the great Age of Discovery represent in this sea? In order to travel the sea safely, the pirates had even dared to seal the temperamental sea goddess, let alone a demon and a lich. ¡°Seems that their fear of me isn¡¯t deep enough¡­¡± Roy looked at the pirate fleet surrounding him with a sinister smile. Boom! Boom! Boom! Before the pirate fleet got close to the Frozen Ghost Ship, the rain-like cannonballs flew over. The cannonballs that did not hit the target splashed high water pillars in the sea, and the cannonballs that hit the Frozen Ghost Ship sent chunks of ice flying. Although the dark and solid ice condensed from Roy¡¯s frost magic could absorb the impact of the cannonballs, and it should have no problem protecting the ship, it would be too extravagant if he wasted his magic power on the ship. Thus, Roy allowed the pirates to blast the Frozen Ghost Ship to smithereens and flew into the sky with Fat Tiger and Cassandra. ¡°Catch up from behind. I¡¯ll teach them a lesson first!¡± Roy said to Cassandra before he flapped his wings and flew toward the pirate ships. Due to the distance, the pirates did not see Roy flying up. They only saw the Frozen Ghost Ship turn into countless fragments under the bombardment of countless cannons and could not help but cheer loudly. But before they could celebrate, Roy swooped down from the sky! Boom! Roy landed on one of the ships in the fleet, shaking the entire ship twice, causing large cracks to appear on the deck. Under the shocked gazes of the pirates, Roy slowly stood up. He spread his arms and wings and let out a loud roar! Roar!!! With this loud roar, Roy¡¯s Halo of Fear fully activated. An invisible force field spread out and enveloped the entire pirate ship. The two-hundred-plus pirates on the ship felt an uncontrollable strong sense of fear deep in their hearts. Their tense hands suddenly loosened, and they dropped the weapons in their hands, producing clanking sounds against the deck. Their legs seemed to lose all strength as they knelt on the ground weakly, and some of the timid pirates even wet their pants. Not only that, with the constant influence of the Halo of Fear, these pirates actually began to scream out loud after their fear reached its peak. They fled in panic on the deck while screaming in horror. Some of the pirates closer to the ship¡¯s side directly jumped into the sea, regardless of the winds and high waves. The people on the pirate ship had lost their will to fight in just a single exchange. The effect of the Halo of Fear was simply unsolvable for those with weak willpower. However, there were also some who were unaffected. They were the reanimated corpses that Ammand had arranged on the ship! These reanimated corpses were bloated and looked like fat people, but in fact, their obese bodies were only swollen. Each of these reanimated corpses had thick and smelly boils, and yellowish-green pus constantly oozed out from the boils. The reanimated corpses all had crooked mouths, grayish-white eyes, and looked like dead people. With heavy footsteps, they rushed at Roy with various weapons in their hands. In Roy¡¯s eyes, these reanimated corpses were all undead that had lost their souls. Although they were called reanimated corpses, they were more like rotten flesh that could walk under the control of a secret technique. How could Roy allow these ugly zombie creatures to approach him? Stretching out a claw, Roy clenched his fist at a reanimated corpse. With his powerful Psychokinesis, he immediately controlled the reanimated corpse to float up and then flicked lightly. The reanimated corpse immediately smashed into the other reanimated corpses. There were a total of six reanimated corpses on this ship. There were not many of them, but they had rushed out at the same time. After being smashed by Roy, these reanimated corpses that were not agile rolled into a pile. There were still dozens of ships of various sizes in the fleet. Roy did not plan to waste time on these guys. While these reanimated corpses were rolling together, Roy took out Frostmourne from the system space! Holding Frostmourne pointed down, Roy stabbed his sword into the cracked deck! The next second, there was a series of cracking sounds. The deck of the ship began to collapse under the powerful destructive force of Frostmourne, and countless cracks spread from the deck to the hold. The intense cold aura coming from the sword also froze the water vapor in the cracks to form ice. This way, when the cracks were full of ice, the entire ship would no longer be unable to hold on! With a loud bang, the entire ship exploded! The large ship shattered into tens of thousands of pieces in the blink of an eye, as if it had been hit by a bomb weighing thousands of kilograms. However, there was no fire in sight. There were only countless ice crystals reflecting sunlight in the fragments. What a cruel and tragic scene¡­ After Roy destroyed the ship, the pirates fell into the water, while Roy flapped his wings in the air and turned to attack another ship! Chapter 103 - An Unforgettable Greeting Gift Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When Roy finished, Fat Tiger and Cassandra arrived. Cassandra could not fly, but she could float. After Fat Tiger placed her on a ship, he no longer bothered with her. He jumped onto another ship and started a fire! No one dared to approach a ferocious creature like Fat Tiger. The legends of various worlds were different. Some said that hellhounds were the gatekeepers of the Underworld, and some said that hellhounds were evil dogs from Hell. But no matter what kind of legend it was, hellhounds were terrifying existences. The pirates had never come into contact with such a mythical creature before, but today, they finally witnessed one. Flames! Black flames! When Fat Tiger opened his mouth and spat out the blazing hell flames, no matter whether it was the ship or humans, none of them were spared! Hellfire did not release much heat, but perhaps it was because of this that the temperature of hellfire was extremely high. Any part of the pirates that touched the hellfire would be burnt to a crisp within a few seconds, and they would not even have time to jump into the water to extinguish the flames! Furthermore, even if they had time to jump into the sea, they would not be able to extinguish the black flames. This was because the burning of hellfire did not rely on oxygen but on the magic power of the caster! As long as the caster¡¯s magic power was not exhausted, hellfire would not extinguish, even in the water! Fat Tiger, the hellhound that was burning with black flames, wreaked havoc on the pirate ship and soon ignited the entire ship. Countless pirates wailed as they burnt into ashes, and Fat Tiger preyed on their souls one by one. Compared to the situation where Roy and Fat Tiger had wiped out a ship the moment they attacked, the pirate ship that Cassandra boarded was considered lucky. After absorbing the life force of a lot of pirates, Cassandra¡¯s magic power had grown quite a bit, but she was still unable to destroy a ship so quickly. On the pirate ship, she constantly unleashed her frost magic power, turning the pirates rushing up into pitch-black crystal ice sculptures. These ice sculptures were truly lifelike because they retained the movements of the pirates. After turning all the pirates on the ship into ice sculptures, Cassandra then calmly reaped their life force and souls¡­ One pirate ship after another broke apart, was burned by black flames, or turned into ice sculptures. At every moment, the screams of the Black Sea pirates rang out. Soon, more than half of the pirate fleet was destroyed. Ammand, son of the Black Sea, one of the Nine Pirate Lords, was currently on his flagship. Although other pirate ships protected the flagship, Ammand did not feel safe at all. When he saw how Roy fought through his spyglass, he realized that he had made a huge mistake! Demons were different from humans! He was not the kind of existence that could be defeated by cannons and human wave tactics! When he saw that Roy could fly, he knew that the pirates had lost their greatest advantage because Roy did not fight on the water at all¡­ As for the reanimated corpses that he had placed on the ships, they had no effect at all. No matter how powerful reanimated corpses were, or how fearless of death they were, if they could not even come into contact with the enemy, how could they play their role? In the past, Ammand was most pleased with himself for having these reanimated corpses as subordinates. However, he now realized that the threat of the reanimated corpses was only useful against humans. To the demon, hellhound, and lich, they were nothing¡­ ¡°Captain, quickly think of a way!¡± The pirates on the flagship were trembling as they watched. They knew that Roy would charge over to the flagship after destroying the pirate ships around them. ¡°Don¡¯t panic!¡± Ammand forced himself to remain calm and then carefully took out a voodoo doll from his chest pocket. This voodoo doll exuded a foul stench from head to toe, its face was sinister and eerie, and no one knew what material it was made of. After taking out the voodoo doll, Ammand dragged a pirate over from the side. He then cut the pirate¡¯s throat with his cutlass, causing blood to pour out from his neck and onto the voodoo doll. A strange scene happened. The voodoo doll quickly absorbed the red blood splashed onto it. ¡°Not enough! It¡¯s not enough to curse a demon!¡± Ammand gritted his teeth as he dragged two more pirates over and killed them to pour blood onto the voodoo doll. After the voodoo doll turned completely red, Ammand carefully placed it on the ground and began to chant some incantations in an incomprehensible language. Originally, it was best to obtain certain parts of the target to be cursed, such as hair, nails, and so on. After burying these things into the body of the voodoo doll, they could increase and strengthen the power of the voodoo doll¡¯s curse. However, Ammand was not confident that he could obtain anything from Roy, so he could only cast the spell forcefully. Following Ammand¡¯s incantation, the voodoo doll, which was lying flat on the ground, slowly straightened its body, as if an invisible line was holding it and controlling it. When the pirates on the flagship saw this strange scene, they could not help but gulp and quietly take a few steps back. However, as the voodoo doll was standing up straight, its movements became slower and slower. When it was about to stand up completely, it seemed to encounter huge resistance. Sweat was oozing from Ammand¡¯s forehead. It was far more difficult to curse a demon out of thin air than he had imagined. Seeing that the voodoo doll was unable to stand up straight, Ammand made up his mind to bite down on his tongue and spray his blood onto the voodoo doll. With the blood of the caster, the voodoo doll finally stood up. Ammand looked as if he had just been scooped out of the water, and his body was covered in the stench of sweat. But he heaved a sigh of relief. Ammand reached out and grabbed the voodoo doll. Then he pulled out the dagger at his waist and stabbed it into the voodoo doll¡¯s arm. After that, Ammand looked at Roy nervously. Roy had just frozen a pirate ship into a large pitch-black ice block and was about to charge over to the next ship when he felt a sudden pain on his left arm. Looking down, Roy found a small wound on his left arm. It was about two centimeters long, and some blood was emerging from it. ¡°Huh? When did my skin get scratched?¡± Roy initially thought that he had suffered some injuries during the chaotic battle, but he soon realized that something was wrong. Ammand would never have thought that despite succeeding in using the voodoo doll, the curse effect of the voodoo doll had weakened significantly after being applied to Roy. His dagger should have directly crippled one of Roy¡¯s arms, but it was only a scratch on Roy! Moreover, this wound healed in a few seconds under Roy¡¯s self-healing ability! Roy reacted at this moment. Was this wound that appeared out of nowhere from being cursed? Roy was speechless. Curse a demon? What is the caster thinking? Doesn¡¯t he know that demons are the origin of black magic? As a demon, he was born with a strong resistance to dark forces, and Ammand¡¯s voodoo doll was also a type of witchcraft born from black magic. To humans, it might be really terrifying, because once the curse succeeded, it would mean that their life and death would be under the control of the caster. But to demons, it was only a small problem. After being hit by the voodoo¡¯s curse, Roy quickly sensed the source of the curse and locked onto the flagship where Ammand was. ¡°Is the caster on that ship?¡± Roy saw that the shape of Ammand¡¯s ship was different from other pirate ships and immediately realized that it was a flagship, so he planned to give the caster an unforgettable greeting gift! Although curse magic was strange, it was easy to break. You could just kill the caster or destroy the medium. Roy faced a pirate ship that was frozen by him on the sea, stretched out his hand, and slowly raised his hand. Under Roy¡¯s Psychokinesis, the small sailboat shook violently, and the ice on it made loud cracking sounds. On his flagship, Ammand realized that his curse seemed to have little effect on Roy. He was in despair, knowing that his black magic did not have much effect on this demon. Seeing his pirate ships being continuously destroyed, he already had the intention of retreating. However, before he could give the order to retreat, he saw Roy doing something on a ship. ¡°What does he want to do?¡± Ammand wondered. ¡°It¡¯s not enough. Strengthen it again!¡± Roy strengthened his Psychokinesis output. Veins were popping out on his arms. As the output of Psychokinesis increased, the frozen sailboat finally broke free from the suction force of the seawater with a boom and floated up under Roy¡¯s control! Seeing this, Ammand gasped. He finally knew what Roy wanted to do. ¡°Quick! Run! Run!¡± Ammand roared. The pirates on the flagship were also scared out of their wits. Under Ammand¡¯s roar, they desperately turned the rudder and opened the sails, wanting to turn around and flee. However, it was already too late. Roy swung the floating sailboat with all his might. It drew an arc in the air and smashed at Ammand¡¯s flagship! Although it was only a small wooden sailboat, it was quite heavy. This was the limit of Roy¡¯s current Psychickenisis, so it was difficult to control the aim when he threw it. Even so, it was like a nightmare for the pirates on the flagship. When the huge shadow of the sailboat in the sky enveloped them, everyone¡¯s mind went blank¡­ Boom! A terrible collision occurred. Ammand¡¯s flagship had only turned half its body when Roy¡¯s sailboat hit it. Under the immense impact, the flagship¡¯s bow raised high, and the pirates on the ship screamed as they flew up high. Then they were hit by countless fragments with huge kinetic force and turned into corpses in midair¡­ Chapter 104 - The Devil of the Seas Appears This tragic scene was witnessed by all the surviving pirates, making them simultaneously have the thought of ¡®Mama, I want to go home!¡¯ Too powerful. How could humans be a match for the demon? Even Captain Ammand had failed. Perhaps only those priests and angels could kill the demon? The flagship, which had been smashed in half, began to sink slowly into the water. The pirates who had fallen into the water were desperately swimming away from the flagship because they knew that it would be too late for them to escape once the whirlpool of the sinking ship appeared. Roy flew above the flagship and searched for the caster who cursed him. He did not know if the person was dead, but he had to get the medium. Even though the curse was too weak to be of any use against him, it was not a pleasant feeling to be cursed by others. Most of these pirates were ordinary people, so as long as he could find the places with magic fluctuations, he would be able to find the caster or the medium. Roy carefully sensed the magic fluctuations, only to find that one of them was slowly sinking to the bottom of the sea. Roy guessed that it might be the medium used to cast the curse, so he plunged into the sea. At this moment, the pirates¡¯ flagship was still sinking. After Roy entered the sea, something could fall on his head at any time, but with the strength of his body, these things could not pose any threat. He chased after the location of the magic fluctuations and soon found the slowly sinking voodoo doll. This thing was quite strange. It had not floated on the seawater but sank instead. Roy grabbed it. ¡°It¡¯s so ugly. What is it?¡± Roy was a little puzzled, but he still got out of the sea and flew back into the sky. Roy grabbed the voodoo doll and tore it into pieces. After the voodoo doll was out of the caster¡¯s control, he could safely destroy it without worry. However, Roy then thought of the caster. When he destroyed the other pirate ships, he remembered those zombie-like monsters. He felt that those zombie-like monsters were likely also controlled by the caster who cursed him. Roy did not intend to let this fellow who was like a black sorcerer go. Since he knew black magic, it meant that he also had magic fluctuations on him. Although Roy¡¯s sensing range for magic power was not large, these pirates had fallen into the water and would be unable to swim too far. Therefore, Roy flew above the sea and began searching. Ammand was lucky. He was on the deck at the bow earlier. Due to the urgent turn, Roy had not directly hit him when he smashed the sailboat down, and Ammand was thrown into the sea. But even so, he was still heavily injured. His entire right leg was broken, and his whole body was covered in wounds. At this moment, he was holding on to a piece of wood and floating on the sea while panting heavily. When he discovered that Roy was flying low above the sea, Ammand immediately realized that Roy was probably looking for him. The traces of black sorcery on him could not be concealed. Knowing that he would definitely suffer a fate worse than death if he fell into Roy¡¯s hands, Ammand could only find a way to escape. He imitated the other surviving pirates and desperately paddled away from the battlefield. However, he forgot one thing. As a captain, his clothes were much better than the other pirates, and Roy found Ammand shortly afterward. Not only did he see through his captain identity, but he also found traces of magic power on him. Roy could not be bothered to chase after Ammand when he saw that he was escaping. He opened his mouth and spat out an ice bomb at Ammand! Rather than calling it an ice bomb, it was better to call it frozen air that was only the size of a fist. It was spinning violently while flying very quickly, leaving a trail of white mist in the air as it flew toward Ammand. This was an improved version of Roy¡¯s frost breath. The principle was very simple. It was nothing more than compressing scattered frost aura before spitting it out. Well¡­ Indeed, it felt like spitting. Ho¡ªPui! When he turned his head to look at the incoming mass of frozen air, Ammand felt despair. He knew that he was doomed this time! He already regretted it. If he had known that the demon was so powerful, he would not have gone out into the limelight back then. Now that he had not succeeded in killing the demon, he would lose his life¡­ However, just as Ammand¡¯s heart was like dying ashes, and Roy thought that he could kill this black magic caster, all of a sudden, there was an explosion on the surface of the sea. Waves were splashing as a huge tentacle broke out of the water and blocked between Roy¡¯s frozen air mass and Ammand! Peng! The frozen air mass exploded, and the strong frost aura contained in it released at once. The huge tentacle blocked Roy¡¯s frozen air mass, so it had to bear the cold aura that erupted from it. The black ice filling the air instantly covered the tentacle, and even the waves that it created turned into ice. However, the black ice did not last long on the tentacle before it burst apart. Although the tentacle did not look injured, the beast¡¯s roar that sounded slightly painful came from under the sea. ¡°Kra-Kraken?!¡± Ammand was stunned. He recognized the tentacle at first glance. He dared to swear that he had never been so happy to see the Kraken¡¯s tentacle¡­ Davy Jones had come¡­ As if to prove Ammand¡¯s words, the surface of the sea suddenly parted, and a ferocious-looking gigantic ship broke through the surface. Its speed was so fast that with a whoosh, it emerged from the water and stood before everyone. The hull covered in seaweed, algae, and barnacles; the ragged sails; and the horns on the bow that were full of sharp teeth all showed the identity of the ship! The Flying Dutchman, the legendary warship of the Devil of the Seas, Davy Jones! The surviving pirates looked at the battleship that had drilled out of the water with lifeless eyes. Normally, they might have been afraid of the appearance of the Flying Dutchman, but they no longer had the strength to fear anymore. A demon, lich, and hellhound had appeared, so it was not a big deal to have another Devil of the Seas¡­ Only Ammand felt a strong sense of hope, and he certainly knew why Davy Jones was here¡­ The Flying Dutchman¡¯s deck still had water flowing off of it, but a group of strange creatures was already standing on the deck. Leading them was the octopus-faced Davy Jones. He had a pipe in his mouth, and his small eyes were staring intently at Roy in the air. The tentacle-like beard on his chin kept wriggling. The moment Roy saw Davy Jones, he immediately recalled the fish-man that he had chased away when he first entered this world. He was one of Davy Jones¡¯s subordinates. The fish-man had come to find Cassandra¡¯s soul. After Roy chased him away, he was already prepared to be found by Davy Jones. However, he did not expect that Davy Jones never showed up in front of him during these two to three months. It was certainly impossible that the fish-man had not conveyed his message. Roy was certain that Davy Jones was the first person to know of his existence. But for such a long time, Davy Jones acted as though he did not know anything¡­ For a while, Roy thought that he did not want to get into a conflict with a demon like him, so he chose to turn a blind eye to Cassandra¡¯s soul. Of course, this was a good thing. Roy did not want to have anything unpleasant with Davy Jones when it was unnecessary¡­ However, Roy now felt that he had guessed wrongly. Just as he was about to kill the caster, Davy Jones suddenly appeared. Moreover, he brought the Kraken¡­ What did he want to do? Chapter 105 - Strength Absorption Davy Jones and Roy stared at each other for a while before he finally took out the pipe in his mouth. However, the moment he opened his mouth, his tone was very unfriendly¡­ ¡°Demon, I¡¯ve been tolerating you for a long time!¡± Dave Jones said. ¡°How many souls do you want to take away from me?¡± Roy shook his tail in surprise. ¡°That¡¯s strange. I thought you were no longer carrying out your duty to guide souls?¡± ¡°Even if I¡¯m not carrying out my duty, it doesn¡¯t mean that I can let you plunder souls!¡± Davy Jones tapped the side of the ship with his crab-like left hand. ¡°I won¡¯t look into the little girl¡¯s soul anymore, but you¡¯ve kept killing more pirates and stealing their souls. If I allow you to go on like this, are you planning to kill everyone on this ocean?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve said that this is a part of the demon contract!¡± Roy did not care so much. ¡°It¡¯s easy for me to stop. Just hand over the pirate with the missing ear and his pirate crew. But the pirates don¡¯t seem to plan on doing so!¡± Davy Jones was actually quite speechless about this. Indeed, if the pirates could hand over the murderers, there would not be so much trouble. However, if the pirates were so obedient, would they still be called pirates? Even the terrifying Devil of the Seas could not control the thoughts of pirates nor what they wanted to do, but he had to put a stop to the expanding killing of Roy and Cassandra. It was not because Roy had snatched the souls of these dead pirates¡­ In any case, Davy Jones was no longer guiding souls now, and he could not be bothered with where these souls went. But if the matter involved the Pirate Lords, Davy Jones had to manage it. He could not let Roy kill Ammand. The reason for this was naturally because of Calypso, the sea goddess! Back then, Davy Jones fell in love with Calypso and willingly accepted the position of the Flying Dutchman¡¯s captain to help Calypso guide the souls of those who died at sea so that he could have a date with her once every ten years. However, he did not expect the sea goddess to be so temperamental. She stood Davy Jones up and did not go to the appointment. The heartbroken Davy Jones gave birth to hatred from love. He dug out his heart and buried it with the love letters he wrote to Calypso. But this was not enough. He told the Nine Pirate Lords about the method to seal Calypso and used them to seal Calypso so that she would become an ordinary woman. He thought that once she lost her power, Calypso would change her mind and be with him again. Unfortunately, this move did not seem to work on Calypso. Davy Jones failed to wait for Calypso to change her mind. Instead, the curse he suffered continued. Although he did not admit it, Davy Jones regretted it. He knew that if the seal on Calypso was not removed, or if she did not die, the curse on the Flying Dutchman would be unable to be undone. Back then, when they sealed Calypso, the Nine Pirate Lords held a sealing item in their hands, and only they knew what this item was. Ammand was also one of the Pirate Lords who had participated in the sealing ritual back then. If Roy killed Ammand, then this sealing item would never be found again! At that time, Calypso would be sealed forever, and the curse on the Flying Dutchman would also never be lifted¡­ This was a serious matter. Of course, Davy Jones could not watch Ammand be killed, so he could only appear here and save Ammand¡¯s life. Ammand naturally knew why Davy Jones came, and he was extremely glad. He knew that as long as he still had the token, Davy Jones would do everything possible to protect him. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to back down, then I can only expel you!¡± As expected, Davy Jones said this decisively to Roy after being silent for a bit. As his voice fell, the huge Kraken under the sea also emerged. Its enormous tentacles broke out of the water again, and this time, several tentacles interweaved into a large net that swept toward Roy. Roy flapped his demon wings and dodged a direct attack from one of the tentacles as Frostmourne slashed at it. But to Roy¡¯s surprise, the destructive power of Frostmourne failed to cut off the tentacle! The Kraken¡¯s tentacles were covered with a thick layer of dead coral and algae-shaped shells. These things made the Kraken itch with unbearable pain, but at the same time, they provided a layer of defense for the Kraken. In addition, the tentacles were already tough to begin with, so after Frostmourne cut down, the resistance it received was immense. Compared to that, Frostmourne¡¯s attack was not as effective as the frost power attack. The defensive layer formed by coral and algae could isolate physical attacks but not the transmission of temperature. After the Kraken had stopped Roy¡¯s frozen air mass earlier, the Kraken had suffered some injuries. The roar let out at that time proved this. In the air, Roy dodged and dodged the Kraken¡¯s relentless attacks, but he did not put away Frostmourne. He certainly knew that Frostmourne¡¯s attack did not have much effect on the Kraken, but what he wanted to do was not to cause injury to the Kraken. Looking for another opportunity, Roy fiercely stabbed at a passing tentacle. This time, Frostmourne¡¯s tip finally pierced a little, and Roy could see some turbid liquid coming out from where it stabbed. At the same time, a faint light flashed from Frostmourne. A huge force transmitted from Frostmourne and then merged into Roy¡¯s body! This was Strength Absorption! Roy had especially set this attribute for Frostmourne so that he could use it when he encountered large creatures! This attribute was actually very useless when used against ordinary people. This was because the effect of Strength Absorption could only draw out about 10% of the attack target¡¯s strength, and it could not be stacked repeatedly. Ordinary people did not have much strength, so the 10% absorption could not increase Roy¡¯s strength by much, but it was different when used on large creatures! In the beginning, Roy¡¯s imaginary target was actually dragons. He knew that with his demon body, the growth of his strength could not be unlimited. Moreover, no matter how much it increased, it was impossible for it to grow to the same level as the strength of dragons. Therefore, in the future, using Strength Absorption and complementing it with Bloodlust, he could balance the difference in his strength and that of dragons and slay them¡­ But now, he did not see a dragon, but he saw a Kraken with the same huge size and strength. Of course, Roy had to test¡­ Roy felt the muscles in his body swell under the effect of Strength Absorption. Although it was only 10%, the strength transmitted from the Kraken was already very shocking. It was clear what kind of terrifying strength it possessed. The strength he absorbed could not be maintained forever. There was a time limit, so Roy did not dare to delay. After putting away Frostmourne, he immediately used Bloodlust on himself. With two strength buffs, Roy felt as though he could punch through the earth with one punch¡­ He looked for an opportunity and suddenly closed his arms, hugging one of the Kraken¡¯s tentacles! After grabbing the tentacle, he flew up into the sky and began to pull upward with all his might! With a thunderous noise, Roy gradually pulled out the Kraken that was hiding under the surface of the sea! Even the Kraken was taken aback and stunned for a moment. After the Kraken realized what was going on, it quickly paddled with the tentacles it still had under the water to use the power of the water current against Roy¡¯s pull. Water could bring buoyancy to Kraken, but it could also bring resistance to Roy. If Roy could not pull the Kraken out of the water now, it would be difficult to try to get it out again¡­ Roy could only give up regretfully when he realized that the Kraken below was getting stronger and stronger. He had wanted to see how big the Kraken was, but he did not expect that he would be unable to pull it out anymore after only pulling out half of it. It¡¯s a pity that the environment is limiting me. Otherwise, if I could bring it into the air, this guy wouldn¡¯t be so threatening¡­ Roy thought as he suddenly flashed and appeared dozens of meters away. And the moment he flashed away, an extremely thin stream of water flew past his original position¡­ It was an extremely dangerous water pressure knife that Davy Jones spat out¡­ Chapter 106 - Evenly Matched In this Pirates of the Caribbean world, Davy Jones, the Devil of the Seas, was definitely the most notable representative of the supernatural powers of this world. Unlike Ammand¡¯s black witchcraft, which used voodoo dolls, Davy Jones could perform some truly destructive magic. These water pressure knives were actually just jets of water ejected using high pressure, and they had a very powerful cutting ability. Roy flew in midair and dodged several water pressure knives shot by Davy Jones. He also responded by firing frozen air bombs at Davy Jones, but they were all blocked by the Kraken. Roy saw that this was not a solution. Davy Jones seemed to treat the Kraken as his meat shield, and long-range attacks did not have much effect on him. Thus, Roy looked for a gap, dived toward the Flying Dutchman, and landed on the deck of the ghost ship with a thud. I don¡¯t believe you¡¯ll let the Kraken attack your ship! With this thought in mind, Roy stretched out his hand, summoned Frostmourne, and slashed at Davy Jones. There was a clang as Davy Jones pulled out his sword in an attempt to block Frostmourne. Unfortunately, the sword in his hand did not seem to be anything special. When it came into contact with Frostmourne, it broke into two. Frostmourne continued on, cutting into Davy Jones¡¯s chest and splitting him in half. However, Davy Jones did not die. He dropped his sword and placed his hand on Roy¡¯s wrist. With a splash, a huge water ball instantly appeared and enveloped Roy. After Davy Jones trapped Roy with a Water Prison spell, he could not help but smile smugly. His body, which was split into two by Roy, began to close up slowly. He wanted to appreciate Roy¡¯s struggle in the water prison, but he found that Roy did not panic at all. The power of frost gushed out and instantly turned the water ball that was trapping him into a spherical chunk of ice. Then he struggled hard, and the ice immediately shattered into fragments. ¡°Damn it. I hate frost demons!¡± Dave Jones looked disgusted. Had it been any other demon, it would have been extremely difficult to escape the Water Prison spell. But unfortunately, Roy was a frost demon¡­ After breaking free, Roy flashed and appeared behind Davy Jones. Frostmourne stabbed into his back! ¡°Ahhhh!¡± Davy Jones screamed before suddenly stopping. With a smile on his face, he reached out his crab-like hand and tried to break Roy¡¯s sword. Unfortunately, his strength did not seem to be enough to break the blade made of Abyss demon iron. Roy kicked him away and withdrew his sword. After Davy Jones got up, the wound pierced on his chest healed again. Seeing this, Roy felt a headache. He had injured Davy Jones twice, but he did not bleed at all. This way, the Bleeding attribute of Frostmourne would not work on him. ¡°It¡¯s useless!¡± Davy Jones seemed to have guessed Roy¡¯s thoughts. He pointed at the deck under his feet and said, ¡°I am the captain of the Flying Dutchman. As long as I am on this ship, I am invincible!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Roy looked at his feet. The next second, an intense cold aura emanated from him and began to spread to the entire ship. The Flying Dutchman started to freeze. Not only the ship, but even Davy Jones and his fish-man subordinates were freezing. The hard black ice soon froze the Flying Dutchman into an ice prison, and the prisoners were the ice sculptures of Davy Jones and the others. After the freezing was complete, under Roy¡¯s control, the black ice quickly began to collapse inward. All the ice emitted cracking sounds as they were constantly compressing and breaking down! Roy flapped his wings and flew off the deck. The Flying Dutchman started to distort and shrink unceasingly. This strange scene made the surviving pirates¡¯ jaws drop. With a loud bang, the black ice turned into crystal powder, and the Flying Dutchman disappeared! Seeing this, Roy heaved a sigh of relief. Didn¡¯t Davy Jones say that as long as the Flying Dutchman existed, he would not die? Therefore, Roy even destroyed the ship together. However, just as Roy thought that he had successfully killed Davy Jones, a huge whirlpool appeared on the sea! This huge whirlpool appeared where the Flying Dutchman had just been. As the whirlpool spun, a large ship slowly floated up from the bottom of the whirlpool. Roy gasped. This large ship was undoubtedly the Flying Dutchman! It was reborn! Davy Jones was still standing on the Flying Dutchman¡¯s deck as he laughed at Roy. ¡°Demon, you look surprised?¡± ¡°This is¡­ the power of the sea goddess Calypso?¡± Roy probed. The moment he heard the name Calypso, Davy Jones¡¯s smile disappeared, but he still nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I admit that you¡¯re very terrifying. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen the Flying Dutchman being broken down, but it¡¯s useless. This is a ship blessed by Calypso. Even if it shatters, it will quickly be reborn!¡± Roy¡¯s heart sank when he heard this. He realized that he had probably thought wrongly. Even if Calypso was sealed by nine mortal Pirate Lords, it was likely that they had used underhanded means to complete the seal. If people felt that Calypso was very weak because of this, then it would be a huge mistake! Roy did not know if Calypso was a real god, but whether she was or not, with the undying characteristic displayed by the Flying Dutchman, he could imagine how powerful she was. Of course, Roy¡¯s current opponent was Davy Jones, not the Flying Dutchman. The Flying Dutchman was a divine artifact created by Calypso, but the captain of the Flying Dutchman was not. The captain could be replaced, which meant that he could be killed! The main point was Davy Jones¡¯s heart! All of Davy Jones¡¯s strength came from the Flying Dutchman, and this seemed to be something similar to a demon contract. To become the captain of the Flying Dutchman, he had to offer his heart to sign a contract with this ship. But the tricky part was that after killing the Flying Dutchman captain, it was equivalent to taking over the other party¡¯s duties and becoming the new Flying Dutchman captain. After recalling these things, Roy finally realized that he could not kill Davy Jones unless he could find his heart. Even if he did find it, he could not kill Davy Jones because he did not want to become the new captain of this ghost ship¡­ After some thought, Roy decided to retreat. He now guessed that the person who used the voodoo doll to curse him was one of the Nine Pirate Lords, and Davy Jones had appeared here only to save the Pirate Lord. Fighting with Davy Jones was meaningless. Roy could not kill him, but Davy Jones could not do anything to Roy either. Their battle was pointless, apart from wasting time and expending magic power. So Roy put away Frostmourne, flew into the air, and said to Davy Jones, ¡°All right, I¡¯ll let it go this time. But I said before that I won¡¯t stop if I can¡¯t find those pirates, so you¡¯d better advise the guy you saved. If you want to end this disaster, you¡¯d better hand over those pirates as soon as possible!¡± With that, Roy waved his hand at the sea and grabbed all the souls floating on it with Psychokinesis. Unlike normal people, Davy Jones could see souls, so his face could not help but darken, but he did not say anything. As Roy had said, Davy Jones was also helpless against Roy. After all, the battle just now was not only on the sea but also on the Flying Dutchman. It was Davy Jones¡¯s home ground. Even so, the Flying Dutchman had collapsed once due to Roy, and it had to rely on the power left behind by Calypso to be reborn. So even if Roy captured a large number of souls right under his nose, he could not get them back¡­ He could only hit the side of the ship and curse. ¡°Damn demon!¡± Then he had his men control the ship and dive back into the water. Roy snatched a pirate ship and used frost power to turn the ship into a new Frozen Ghost Ship before leaving with Fat Tiger and Cassandra. Only Ammand and his surviving pirate subordinates were left floating in the sea, searching for life-saving items. After Ammand boarded a lifeboat, he looked with lingering fear at the sea with floating corpses all around and muttered to himself, ¡°Should I convene a meeting of the Pirate Lords?¡± He felt that he needed to hear the opinions of the other Pirate Lords. Because even if he really wanted to hand over the murderers, he needed to borrow the strength of the other Pirate Lords to look for them. This was mainly because the information given by the demon was too vague. There were thousands of pirates on the sea, and there were many pirates without ears. As for killing a young girl¡­ Allah above, there were even more of such pirates! With only a Pirate Lord like him investigating, when would he be able to find them? Therefore, it was impossible without the help of the other Pirate Lords¡­ Chapter 107 - Chain Reaction The news that the Pirate Lord of the Black Sea, Ammand, had failed to kill the demon and was nearly wiped out soon spread throughout the entire Caribbean Sea. Instantly, the pirates became panicked once again. Even those who had never encountered a demon before and felt that demons were nothing special finally realized how powerful the demon was. That was the entire fleet of the Pirate Lord of the Black Sea! Such a fleet could escape unscathed even if they encountered the Royal Navy fleet, but it was defeated by the demon. In particular, it was said that the demon had almost killed Pirate Lord Ammand. If not for the appearance of the Devil of the Seas, Davy Jones, at the critical moment, the Nine Pirate Lords might have already become eight¡­ Among the pirates, there was no lack of believers of the church. After hearing this news, these believers could not help but pray, hoping that the Holy Father and the Holy Spirit could hear their prayers and send an angel to eliminate this demon. Now, all the pirates in the Caribbean Sea did not dare to go out to sea anymore, worried that they would bump into the Frozen Ghost Ship. However, the interesting thing was that normal maritime trade became much better because pirate activity was no longer rampant¡­ However, everyone knew that such a situation would not last long. This was the great Age of Discovery, and there were huge benefits in the ocean. The pirates could restrain themselves for a while, but they could not restrain themselves forever. The key was how to solve the problem of this Frozen Ghost Ship and the demon¡­ After Pirate Lord Ammand returned in a sorry state, he had already sent a message to the other Pirate Lords, requesting to convene a meeting of the Pirate Lords to seek a solution. The pirates naturally heard of this news, so they could only wait patiently. Ammand wanted to hold a Pirate Lord meeting. His intention was to see if the power of the Nine Pirate Lords could seal this demon, just like the seal on Calypso. However, just over a week later, the news he received was not optimistic. This was because two Pirate Lords had clearly stated that they would not be coming! Every Pirate Lord had their own territory. But Roy and Cassandra¡¯s revenge only affected the Caribbean Sea. The other Pirate Lords, who were far away, were not affected, so out of selfishness, they did not intend to get involved in the muddy water. They were currently unconcerned. In fact, in the letters, they even mocked Ammand and said that he had overestimated himself. Why didn¡¯t he just stay in the Black Sea and wait for it to be over? Why did he have to show off? Now that his fleet was almost gone, he should just swallow his pride, and he could forget about dragging the other Pirate Lords into the water to take revenge for him¡­ When Ammand saw the replies, he stomped his feet angrily. He wished that he could use the voodoo doll to curse these people who were adding insult to injury. Not only these two Pirate Lords, but he received news that the rest of the Pirate Lords were also not planning to come. Left with no choice, Ammand could only find Davy Jones again, hoping that he could appear and gather the other Pirate Lords like the time they sealed the sea goddess Calypso. However, Davy Jones rejected Ammand¡¯s proposal without hesitation, and he made it clear that he would not attack the demon again. Davy Jones knew very well that he could not do anything about this demon. Davy Jones¡¯s power came from the Flying Dutchman, and his main ability was to control water and waves. But unfortunately, this demon used the power of frost, which was completely different from the legendary demons who used the power of fire. Although Davy Jones could not die, he could not kill this demon either. The only way he could think of was to get the Kraken to think of a way to devour this demon and then imprison him in his own Demon Prison, which was at the end of the world, a land of nothingness. Perhaps this was the only way to truly trap this demon. However, Davy Jones did not reveal this method to Amend because the success rate of this method was very low. This demon had frightening strength. Back then, he had almost pulled the Kraken out of the sea. Also, he could fly at high speed. How could the Kraken swallow him like this? Davy Jones was also unwilling to get involved in this mess. The reason why he came to save Ammand was that he was one of the Pirate Lords and held a portion of the seal on Calypso. All he needed to do was to ensure that Ammand did not die, and the rest had nothing to do with him. As the captain of the Flying Dutchman, he did not need to plunder ships to survive like pirates, and the demon¡¯s target was not him either. So was it worthwhile to mutually harm each other with such a powerful demon? Davy Jones was unwilling to deal with it, and the other Pirate Lords had their own thoughts and did not want to come. At this moment, Ammand also realized that he had no hope of revenge, so he simply decided to ignore it! He brought his remaining fleet back to the Black Sea¡­ This was the Caribbean Sea, not his territory, so there was no need for him to do anything for the pirates here. When the news of Ammand¡¯s departure came, all the pirates in the Caribbean Sea were stunned! They were still hoping that the Pirate Lord would come out and make the decision for them, but they did not expect Ammand to leave them alone. The pirates who had no leader finally started arguing. At the same time, all sorts of ideas popped up. Some advocated gathering all the pirates in the Caribbean Sea to fight the demon together, while others advocated contacting the church and the Royal Navy to get them to hunt down the demon. Others felt that they might as well find the murderers and hand them over to the demon. Regardless of which argument, there were a large number of supporters. As a result, the three parties argued incessantly. Every day, a verbal battle would quickly turn into a group brawl. They would fight until their faces were bruised and battered, but they could not come to a conclusion. Roy was already mentally prepared for this situation. He was very clear that he should not have too much hope for these scattered pirates. However, it did not matter. He continued to attack these pirates on the sea with Cassandra. As long as they dared to go out to sea, Roy would make sure they did not return and harvested their souls! He also knew that the pirates who killed Cassandra must have heard the news and hid. Otherwise, if they still dared to appear at sea, they should have been found by Roy and Cassandra long ago. They had hidden, and the other pirates of the Caribbean Sea had become scapegoats. Roy did not care about this. After all, to him, helping Cassandra take revenge and complete the demon contract was one goal, and the other goal was to gather as many souls as possible so that he would not return empty-handed every time he went to another world. The longer the murderers hid, the more the other pirates would hate them. In the end, they would help Roy dig out these people. The souls Roy collected were all used to strengthen his magic power. In the battle with Davy Jones, Roy found that there were some incredible powers in these alternate worlds. Although Davy Jones¡¯s magic was not useful against Roy, the undying characteristics of the Flying Dutchman made Roy feel troubled. Of course, if Roy really wanted to deal with Davy Jones, it was not impossible. When the Flying Dutchman was reborn, Roy could feel that the magic power on the ghost ship seemed to have decreased a little. Perhaps it was because the Magic Power Virus contained in his frost power had swallowed some of the magic power in the ghost ship. If he could freeze the ship and allow the Magic Power Virus to continuously devour the magic power in the ghost ship, he might really be able to destroy the Flying Dutchman from its source. However, the amount of magic power consumed by the virus was too little, and the magic power contained in the Flying Dutchman was extremely powerful. Roy did not know how long it would take the virus to consume it. Perhaps it would take a long, long time¡­ Therefore, Roy¡¯s retreat at that time was because he indeed did not want to continue pestering with him. Apart from the time and effort, he felt that he also had to consider the reaction of the sea goddess Calypso. After all, the Flying Dutchman was hers. If Roy completely destroyed it, it would be equivalent to offending a sea goddess. The following days proved that Davy Jones had no intention of fighting with him, and the Flying Dutchman never appeared in front of Roy again. The pirates of the Caribbean Sea had been arguing for a long time, but they were still unable to come up with an idea. As they became increasingly poor, they realized that they could not continue like this. They had to find someone to take the lead and make a decision. Thus, they began to think of ways to find the Pirate Lord of the Caribbean Sea. And who was the Pirate Lord of the Caribbean Sea? The famous Jack Sparrow! Jack Sparrow was the captain of the Black Pearl, and his father, Edward Teague, was once the Pirate Lord who dominated the Caribbean Sea. After his father retired and became the Keeper of the Pirate Code, he passed the item that sealed Calypso to Jack Sparrow. Therefore, Jack Sparrow was the current Pirate Lord of the Caribbean Sea. However, the problem was that the pirates had not seen Jack Sparrow for a long time. After asking around, they were surprised to discover that there was a mutiny on the Black Pearl. Barbossa, a pirate who had surrendered to Edward Teague because of his bankruptcy, had instigated the crew on the Black Pearl to mutiny because he was unwilling to accept Jack Sparrow as the successor. After they exiled Jack Sparrow, they occupied the Black Pearl. Coincidentally, it was shortly after the appearance of the demon and lich¡­ Jack Sparrow was exiled, and no one had any idea where he was now. The pirates were even more dumbfounded when they heard the news. They had no choice but to look for Barbossa, hoping that he would come out and take charge of the situation. Thus, the pirates began to search for the Black Pearl¡­ However, what they did not know was that while they were searching for the Black Pearl, Roy¡¯s Frozen Ghost Ship welcomed a guest. And this guest was who the pirates had wanted to find at first, the Pirate Lord of the Caribbean Sea, Jack Sparrow¡­ Chapter 108 - Another Deal Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Although this ship had changed to a Frozen Ghost Ship, its nature had not changed much. Since Roy and Cassandra hated sunlight, Roy had frozen the ship not only to create a sense of mystery but also to use the temperature difference on it to create fog to block the sunlight. As such, the entire ship was actually covered in a thin layer of fog, and only by approaching it could you see the Frozen Ghost Ship clearly. By the time you discovered this ship, you were already very close to it. It felt like a ghost that appeared and disappeared, which was why the people of the Caribbean Sea called this ship a ghost ship. People who sailed on the Caribbean Sea, be it pirates or merchants, had already learned their lesson. Once they discovered any fog at sea, they would subconsciously think that the Frozen Ghost Ship had appeared and immediately choose to detour. If they really could not avoid it, they would carefully stop the ship and wait until they had thoroughly observed the fog before advancing. Everyone avoided the Frozen Ghost Ship. Because of this, when Roy saw that someone had taken the initiative to look for the Frozen Ghost Ship, he was naturally very surprised. In particular, Roy recognized this person at a glance. Jack Sparrow¡­ To be honest, Roy was a little stunned when he saw Jack Sparrow because he greeted him warmly! He was rowing a small boat. As he passed through the fog and approached the Frozen Ghost Ship, he waved his hands at the ship and shouted, ¡°Hey! Wait! Help!¡± Fat Tiger was the first to hear the sound. He leaned his heads over the side of the ship and looked at Jack Sparrow. When Jack Sparrow saw Fat Tiger, he was even happier. He looked up at Fat Tiger and shouted, ¡°Dog! Good dog! Could you lower the rope ladder and let me up?¡± Fat Tiger tilted his three heads. He did not understand why this guy who looked a little crazy did not fear him but wanted to board the ship. At this moment, Cassandra also floated over. She stood beside Fat Tiger and looked down at Jack Sparrow with a cold face. Err, it could not be said that she had a cold face because Cassandra had no face, only a skeleton, so she had no expression. She was staring at Jack Sparrow. Being stared at like this by a skeleton, a normal person¡¯s hair would have stood on end. He would not be able to stand it and would want to turn around and flee, but Jack Sparrow did not. Instead, he took off his captain¡¯s hat and gave a gentlemanly bow. ¡°Ma¡¯am, I¡¯m so happy to see you!¡± Cassandra was at a loss as to what to do. Although she was a terrifying lich in the eyes of the world, in her memories, she was still that teenage girl. When anyone saw her, they would either be afraid or want to kill her, but no one had ever greeted her like this. Cassandra could not help but turn around and look at Roy, who was sitting in a huge frozen chair on the deck. ¡°Let him come up!¡± Roy was a little speechless. It seemed that Jack Sparrow was as bold as the rumors said. He actually took the initiative to find the ship where the demon, hellhound, and lich were. However, he was also curious about what Jack Sparrow wanted to do¡­ Roy, who lacked navigation knowledge, did not realize how difficult it was to find his Frozen Ghost Ship in the vast sea¡­ Fat Tiger lowered the frozen rope ladder from the side of the ship. Jack Sparrow looked at the rope ladder and carefully stepped on it with one foot to test it. After realizing that it would not break, he climbed up the rope ladder. After arriving on the deck, Fat Tiger naturally leaned forward and sniffed Jack Sparrow. Roy could tell that when Fat Tiger moved, Jack Sparrow was very nervous, and his entire body was tense. But after realizing that Fat Tiger had no intention of attacking him, he relaxed and waved his hand gently, carefully trying to shoo Fat Tiger away. Fat Tiger smelled his scent and walked away after realizing that he was just an ordinary person and posed no threat. At this time, like a maid, Cassandra stayed by Roy¡¯s side without saying a word, and Roy lay on his chair and looked at Jack Sparrow silently. However, Jack Sparrow did not care at all. He forced a smile on his face and bowed to Roy. ¡°Ah-ha! You must be the great demon king whose fame is spreading like wildfire on the sea! It¡¯s my first time meeting you. I¡¯m Captain Jack Sparrow! Captain of the Black Pearl!¡± Roy did not respond and continued to stare at him. Jack Sparrow shivered, rubbed his arms, and said, ¡°I say, this ship is too cold! Don¡¯t you want to make a fire to warm up?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Well, okay, looks like you¡¯re not going to start a fire to warm up!¡± Jack Sparrow could only change his tone. ¡°So, if you don¡¯t mind, can I have a sip of rum? Because I can¡¯t stand the cold anymore!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Roy still did not say anything as he watched Jack Sparrow perform alone. The scene was extremely awkward. Jack Sparrow also realized that his sense of humor seemed to be unable to deal with this situation, so he simply gave up on it. He spread his hands and said, ¡°All right, I¡¯m here to make a deal with you!¡± After hearing this, Roy finally opened his mouth. He slowly sat up and raised his chin to gesture at Jack Sparrow. ¡°Oh? What deal?¡± Jack Sparrow took two small steps, came to Roy¡¯s seat, and whispered, ¡°I heard that you were looking for a group of pirates, and one of them is missing an ear, right?¡± ¡°Hmm? Do you know who they are?¡± Cassandra could not help but interrupt and ask when she heard this. ¡°Ma¡¯am, I don¡¯t know!¡± Jack Sparrow smiled charmingly and said, ¡°But I can help you find them.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± Cassandra became angry. ¡°You don¡¯t even know who they are, so how can you find them?¡± However, after hearing Jack Sparrow¡¯s words, Roy had a flash of inspiration and immediately reacted. Compass! What Jack Sparrow was referring to was his compass that could point in the direction of what he was looking for. As expected, Jack Sparrow took out a small square box from his arms and opened it to reveal the needle inside. He shook the compass and said to Cassandra, ¡°Ma¡¯am, sometimes I don¡¯t know who the other party is, and I don¡¯t know where they are. This compass has a magical power. When you hold it, it can follow what you wish for the most in your heart and then point out the direction for you to reach it!¡± Roy suddenly reached out and snatched the compass from his hand. Roy held the compass and carefully sensed the magic power in it. He found that the weak magic power in the compass was very similar to the magic power in the Flying Dutchman. It was likely also a creation of the sea goddess Calypso! Jack Sparrow had his compass snatched away by Roy, and he wanted to take it back, but he did not dare to, looking conflicted. Roy looked at him expressionlessly and said, ¡°Since this compass is so magical, aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll rob you?¡± ¡°No, no. You¡¯d better not do that!¡± Jack Sparrow raised his right hand, and his fingers waved gently in an odd gesture as he said, ¡°This compass can only be lent to others if I allow it. If you snatch it from me, it will be useless!¡± Roy looked at the compass and found that the needle was spinning randomly. But this was because Roy did not really want to go anywhere! Roy knew that Jack Sparrow was lying. What did he mean by asking for his permission? Roy vaguely remembered that Barbossa and Lord Beckett seemed to have the idea of taking Jack Sparrow¡¯s compass. If they really could not use it without permission, why would these people still have the intention of taking the compass? However, although Roy knew that he had lied, he did not expose Jack Sparrow. After throwing the compass back to him, Roy asked, ¡°Tell me! What do you want?¡± ¡°Great!¡± Jack Sparrow praised as he took the compass. ¡°I want you to help me get my Black Pearl back!¡± Roy was stunned when he heard this. This was because he heard a piece of information from this sentence. At this time, it seemed that Jack Sparrow had just been exiled not long ago! Originally, Jack Sparrow should have gone to find Davy Jones and make a deal with him. Davy Jones helped him get back his Black Pearl. In exchange, Jack Sparrow had to work hard on the Flying Dutchman for a hundred years. However, after taking back the Black Pearl, Jack Sparrow went back on his word and avoided Davy Jones¡¯s pursuit. But now, it seemed that because of his appearance, Jack Sparrow had another target to trade with! Perhaps it was because he heard that Roy and Cassandra were looking for a pirate crew, and Jack Sparrow had something like a mind compass. This made Jack Sparrow realize that the price he would have to pay to trade with Roy might be much less than the price he would have to pay to trade with Davy Jones. Therefore, even though he knew that Roy was a demon, Jack Sparrow still came to him. He knew that making a deal with the demon was a huge risk, but in order to take back the Black Pearl, he did not care about anything. Roy could understand what he was thinking. If Cassandra¡¯s obsession was revenge, then Jack Sparrow¡¯s obsession was his Black Pearl¡­ Should I accept this deal? Roy could not help but think. The sharp nails on his fingers gently tapped on the armrest of the frozen chair, making clear, rhythmic clanking sounds as he tapped on the ice. This sound made Jack Sparrow feel uncomfortable on the silent ship. Although Jack Sparrow felt goosebumps all over his body, he did not dare to speak and nervously waited for Roy¡¯s reply¡­ Chapter 109 - The Creator’s True Intention Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When he calmed down and thought about it carefully, Roy realized that he had made a mistake. He should not be another transaction partner of Jack Sparrow but the only one! The real situation was that Jack Sparrow had already looked for Davy Jones once. He had looked for Davy Jones to get the Black Pearl that had sunk to the bottom of the sea! For this transaction, Jack Sparrow had made an agreement with Davy Jones. Both parties had agreed that after Jack Sparrow was the captain of the Black Pearl for thirteen years, he would go to the Flying Dutchman to serve hard labor. When he made the deal, Jack Sparrow probably did not think too much about it. But to his surprise, after the Black Pearl was salvaged, Jack Sparrow only became the captain for two years before Barbossa successfully betrayed him. During the past few years, the captain of the Black Pearl had been Barbossa, and Barbossa had been plundering throughout the Caribbean Sea with the help of the Black Pearl¡¯s speed. Jack Sparrow could not take this lying down, and he had been looking for opportunities to take back the Black Pearl. Roy had thought that he was Jack Sparrow¡¯s other trading partner, but that was not the case. As time passed, the time limit between Jack Sparrow and Davy Jones became less and less. If Jack Sparrow dared to find Davy Jones to help him recapture the ship, even if Davy Jones did help him a second time, he would probably capture him first to fulfill the promise! Davy Jones could only go ashore once every ten years because he was in charge of the Flying Dutchman. If Jack Sparrow wanted to go back on his word and not fulfill the agreement, he should not go to Davy Jones at this time. Since he could not find Davy Jones, he could only think of another way to regain his Black Pearl. But if Roy¡¯s guess was correct, Barbossa and the others were already suffering from the undying curse of the Aztec gold coins and had become neither human nor ghost. For a long period of time, Barbossa and the Black Pearl¡¯s crew would rush back and forth to search for the Aztec gold coins scattered all over the place in order to lift the curse. Roy felt that Jack Sparrow must have already known about the situation of Barbossa and the others. Faced with these cursed traitors, Jack Sparrow probably could not think of any good ideas, so he came to find Roy after hearing the news of Roy being a demon. If Roy did not help him, Jack Sparrow could only continue to wander around. It would probably take quite some time until he found Elizabeth, who had an Aztec gold coin, at Port Royal before he could retaliate against Barbossa¡­ After figuring this out, Roy immediately understood that Jack Sparrow was actually begging him, but Roy did not need Jack Sparrow. Although his compass was magical, Roy was now inspired. He could use his souls to create a similar tool through the system to find the murderers. Therefore, Roy shook his head and said, ¡°No! What you proposed is not enough!¡± That¡¯s right. This deal that Jack Sparrow had mentioned was completely useless to Roy. For Roy, after harvesting the souls of the pirates, he could find those pirates at any time and help Cassandra carry out her revenge against her first target. ¡°Not enough?¡± Jack Sparrow was stunned when he heard this. ¡°I¡¯m just a homeless pirate now. What else do you want? Don¡¯t tell me you want my soul like Davy Jones?¡± Roy glanced at him and said, ¡°What do I want your soul for? There¡¯s nothing special about your soul!¡± Yes, in Roy¡¯s view, although Jack Sparrow was an important figure in this world, his soul was no different from any other. Ever since he killed Van Helsing in the Van Helsing world, Roy had understood that these fantasy worlds were actually parallel worlds. The history of these worlds could be changed, and the so-called protagonists were only special characters in certain periods. Situations like Van Helsing, who was one of Gabriel¡¯s incarnations, were very rare. Furthermore, with Jack Sparrow¡¯s character, since he had mentioned his soul, it meant that he had thought about going back on his word. Otherwise, how could a person who had not completely fallen to the bottom take the initiative to trade his soul with a demon? ¡°I¡¯m so sad to hear you say that!¡± Jack Sparrow said. ¡°I thought that Captain Jack Sparrow¡¯s soul might be worth more¡­ Okay, what do you want?¡± ¡°What do I want?¡± Roy could not help but glance at Cassandra. Then he extended his claws and slowly clenched his hand finger by finger in front of Jack Sparrow. He said coldly, ¡°What I want is for the people of this world to fear me! I want them to know that my existence represents the existence of the Abyss of Hell! When people commit unforgivable crimes, the gates of Hell will open for them! As for me, Demon Osiris is the judge of the Abyss of Hell!¡± Although his words were a little silly, they were indeed Roy¡¯s heartfelt words. After hearing Roy¡¯s words, Jack Sparrow was stunned. The dark circles under his eyes made his expression look rather comical. ¡°Wait, wait!¡± Jack Sparrow said carefully, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re a demon and not an angel?¡± ¡°Is there a difference between an angel and a demon?¡± Roy glanced at him. ¡°Have you ever thought about why demons exist? Good and evil are two sides of the same coin. When angels can blow their trumpets to extinguish life, why can¡¯t demons bring salvation? Without destruction, how can there be new life? The existence of Heaven is to guide the good intentions of people, and the existence of Hell is to warn against the malice of people. Is there anything wrong with that?¡± Jack Sparrow was dumbfounded, and so was Cassandra. But she was lifeless, so no one could tell. However, just as Roy said this, the mist surrounding the Frozen Ghost Ship quietly dissipated. The sun shone down, but it did not give off any ominous feeling. Instead, it felt extremely gentle. The entire sea was strangely calm, and there was not a single movement in the air. The whole sea was as quiet as a mirror, as if the entire world had stopped at this moment. In this strange silence, Roy felt as though there was a voice whispering into his ear. But even though he tried hard to listen, he could still not hear it clearly, and he did not know what this murmuring voice was saying to him. Not only the murmur, but Roy also felt something warm wrap around his body. This warm feeling was neither the sea breeze nor sunlight, nor was it magic power or an aura. Roy could not explain it. He did not know how long this strange situation that seemed as though time was still lasted. Perhaps a few minutes, or perhaps just an instant. When Roy came back to his senses, he found that the air was flowing again, and the surface of the sea was rippling slightly. The murmur had disappeared, and the warmth that enveloped his body had disappeared. Cassandra moved again. She slowly knelt in front of Roy and said, ¡°Master, thank you for your guidance!¡± Although Jack Sparrow was not like Cassandra, he was not as carefree as he usually was. He seriously pondered over Roy¡¯s words and said, ¡°Well, perhaps what I heard from the demon is much more real than what I heard from the church¡­¡± Roy did not care what the two of them were saying. He was still at a loss, wondering what had happened just now. He was certain that it was definitely not an illusion, but when he sensed his body, he found nothing unusual about it. Only when Roy opened the system interface did he realize that something strange had really happened. In Roy¡¯s attributes panel, a talent had silently appeared. Voter of the Abyss: ??? There was no explanation, only question marks. The origin was unknown, and the description was unknown. Even when he asked the system, the system did not know what was going on. Roy was really confused. This talent seemed to have something to do with the strange murmur earlier. What was that murmur? The Language of All Things? The Great Dao of Heaven¡¯s Will? Or was it some other indescribable existence? This murmur appeared after I said those words, which meant that the source of it should be my words¡­ Could it be that my words had exposed the secrets of the Heavens? But that isn¡¯t right. Isn¡¯t it said that exposing the secrets of the Heavens brings forth punishment? For example, reducing your lifespan. Why do I have an additional talent? Voter of the Abyss¡­ Although Roy did not understand the true meaning of this talent, just hearing this name alone made him feel that it was extraordinary. It was definitely something good¡­ It came so suddenly that I wasn¡¯t mentally prepared! Roy muttered inwardly. At this moment, Roy still did not know how powerful the words he said were. In fact, the fact that he could say those words meant that he had comprehended the true intention of the Creator! For millions of years, as time passed, there were very few in Heaven and Hell who could remember this true intention. In order to fight for souls, Heaven and Hell had constantly been at war, and the angels and demons had long forgotten the original intention of the Creator. One side treated themselves as lofty gods, while the other side forgot their original mission and fell into destruction and slaughter, unable to extricate themselves¡­ Now, instead it was Roy, a demon with human thoughts and memories, who had comprehended it from Cassandra. Therefore, the moment he said those words, a power akin to the spirit of language had formed within him¡­ The Creator had long left, but no matter how much time passed, there would always be people who could comprehend his will. And these people were the so-called Voters¡­ Roy did not know this at this moment. He could only sigh at how much was still unknown in this mysterious world¡­ Chapter 110 - The Demon’s Game Roy could not figure out what had happened to him, so he could only put down his curiosity for the time being. At this time, Jack Sparrow¡¯s eyes kept darting around as he observed the situation on the ship. When he realized that what he had proposed was not what the demon in front of him wanted, he began to consider how to escape. It was very dangerous to make a deal with a demon. When the negotiation failed, Jack Sparrow was worried. What if the demon was in a bad mood and directly took away his soul¡­ Roy noticed what Jack Sparrow was thinking. He did not care much about Jack Sparrow¡¯s soul, but he would not be a demon if he let him leave his ship so easily. Roy suddenly had an idea. He stood up, walked in front of Jack Sparrow, and bent down to stare straight at him. ¡°Although I¡¯m not interested in your deal, you¡¯re the first person in this world to find me for one, so I can give you preferential treatment!¡± ¡°Wh-what kind of preferential treatment?¡± Jack Sparrow asked carefully. ¡°Another deal!¡± Roy grinned at Jack Sparrow. ¡°Do you like money?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Jack Sparrow shrugging lightly, pretending that he was calm. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t like money in this world?¡± ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll give you a chance!¡± Roy extended his right hand in the air, his palm facing the deck. Jack Sparrow was puzzled about what Roy wanted to do, but before he could ask, a golden flash appeared in Roy¡¯s hand! Ding! A gold item fell onto the deck and produced a crisp and pleasant sound. When Jack Sparrow heard the sound, his ears immediately perked up! Before he could cry out in surprise, another gold item fell from Roy¡¯s hand¡­ One piece, two pieces¡­ ten pieces, a hundred pieces! Under Jack Sparrow¡¯s stupefied gaze, a large number of gold bars continuously fell out of the void and landed on the deck, colliding with the other gold bars and making crisp sounds. ¡°Oh my¡­ oh my God!¡± Jack Sparrow knelt down. Ignoring the danger of being hit by the gold bars, he pounced onto them. However, Roy was still releasing the gold bars from the system space. Jack Sparrow, who was kneeling, was quickly buried in gold bars. In the end, Roy finally stopped releasing the gold bars when Jack Sparrow was buried with only his head still exposed. At this moment, most of the deck was submerged by the gold bars. The thousands of glittering gold bars made Jack Sparrow¡¯s eyes shine, and he excitedly enjoyed this feeling of lying in the gold pile. He did not mind that he was almost buried but instead tried to swim in the gold pile, stirring the gold bars and making clanking sounds. Looking at Jack Sparrow¡¯s excited expression, Roy confirmed that humans really could not see the black gas on the gold¡­ After Jack Sparrow had enjoyed himself enough in this pile of gold, Roy said with a calm expression, ¡°How do you like it?¡± ¡°Oh my God!¡± Jack Sparrow grabbed a few bars and kissed them hard. ¡°It¡¯s true! You¡¯re definitely not a demon but a real angel! No, even angels aren¡¯t as generous as you! Oh, look at these cute little ones. They¡¯re so charming, and their voices are so sweet. They¡­ are the cutest things in the world!¡± After seeing the thousands of gold bars, Jack Sparrow¡¯s tone toward Roy changed, and he even addressed Roy respectfully. Roy looked at Jack Sparrow, who was seemingly already regarding the gold as his own. He did not say a word and allowed Jack Sparrow to revel in it. After a while, Roy suddenly said calmly, ¡°I know you love this gold, but who told you that I was going to give it all to you?¡± When these words reached Jack Sparrow¡¯s ears, it was like a bolt from the blue. He froze! ¡°Wh-what did you say? Not giving it to me?¡± Jack Sparrow turned around in disbelief and looked at Roy with an extremely marvelous expression on his face. Roy returned to his frozen chair and sat down again. With one hand on his cheek, he said to Jack Sparrow, ¡°I still have a lot of gold like this. What you see now is at most 1%. It can even be said that if I take all the gold out, the entire ship won¡¯t be able to fit it all!¡± After hearing this, Jack Sparrow took a deep breath, yet his breathing became heavy. Even this ship can¡¯t fit all the gold. How much wealth is that?! Perhaps due to the stimulation of this wealth, Jack Sparrow¡¯s mind was a little clearer at this time. He carefully asked, ¡°Generous lord, if I didn¡¯t hear wrongly just now, you seemed to have said¡­ you would give me another chance to make a deal?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Roy nodded. ¡°The rule of this transaction is that you leave whatever you have on you, and then you can take the same weight in gold from my ship! ¡°How is it? Is it fair? This is the preferential treatment that only you can get!¡± Roy could not help but smile. Although Roy¡¯s smile was frightening no matter how he looked at it, Jack Sparrow could not care less and asked impatiently, ¡°Really? Anything?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Roy nodded again to confirm with him. He even reached out his hand and made a ¡®please start your performance¡¯ gesture¡­ The next second, Jack Sparrow immediately took off his captain¡¯s hat and threw it on the deck. Then he took off his coat. Not long after, Jack Sparrow even stripped himself naked. All the clothes on him, along with the messy accessories, his gun, cutlass, rum bottle, and so on, he took everything off. He wanted to exchange these things for Roy¡¯s gold¡­ ¡°Very good!¡± Roy moved his finger, and Jack Sparrow¡¯s clothes floated into the air. Roy weighed it and said, ¡°All of these things together can exchange for two kilograms of gold!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, twenty gold bars separated from the pile of gold, flew in front of Jack Sparrow, and then fell at his feet. Because he was naked, Jack Sparrow was shivering from the cold on the Frozen Ghost Ship. But when he looked at the twenty gold bars at his feet and then at the thousands of gold bars in the pile, Jack Sparrow instantly felt the huge contrast and hurriedly said, ¡°Wait! Wait! There¡¯s more!¡± Roy did not speak and gestured for him to continue. Jack Sparrow seemed to have thought of something, and with his fingers in a strange gesture, he picked up the empty rum bottle from the ground and turned around. A splashing sound came, and an orangish-yellow liquid appeared in the bottle. After he finished peeing, he shook carefully, afraid of leaking a single drop. He kept going until his entire bladder was empty before he turned around and looked at Roy uneasily. Roy was cursing Jack Sparrow in his heart, but he remained expressionless. He nodded, expressing his recognition, and threw two gold bars over. Jack Sparrow breathed a sigh of relief and continued to search for something that he could use to exchange for gold. He even cut off his hair, only to find that the hair was too light and could not be exchanged for much gold. Otherwise, Roy thought that he might have even exchanged with the hair below¡­ When he could not find anything in the end, Jack Sparrow suddenly saw the cutlass he threw on the deck. He picked up the cutlass and made a few strokes. Then he hesitantly looked at his arm, which had turned black after not bathing for a long time. At this moment, Roy sat up straight. The most important part of the game was coming! Roy had said earlier that anything could be exchanged for gold, but how much weight could some mere worldly possessions have? Therefore, the player in this game would definitely think of the flesh on his body! With one arm, even the flesh and bones would weigh at least five kilograms. And the gold that could be exchanged would naturally be more¡­ Cassandra obviously understood Roy¡¯s meaning, so her pair of skeleton eyes were also staring intently at Jack Sparrow, wanting to see what choice he would make. Jack Sparrow held the cutlass in his right hand and gestured on his left arm, but he could not do it. Roy did not rush him and just watched. After struggling for a long time, Jack Sparrow finally gave up. He threw the cutlass aside and said to Roy dejectedly, ¡°That¡¯s all I can exchange!¡± Roy did not say anything and nodded. ¡°All right, you can take the gold!¡± Jack Sparrow hugged the gold bars on the ground and carried it to the side of the ship with a reluctant expression. After he returned to the small boat and put down the gold, he slowly rowed the boat away. In the end, he failed to cut his own arm. At the same time, he did not abandon the compass. It was the only thing he had taken away and did not use to exchange for gold. It seemed that in his mind, this compass that he could use to find the Black Pearl was more important than gold. Of course, it was also possible that he planned to use the compass to find Roy¡¯s Frozen Ghost Ship again and trade for gold a second time. Who knew what his real purpose was¡­ After Jack Sparrow left, Cassandra asked Roy, ¡°Master, why did you make such a deal with him?¡± ¡°I just wanted to see how greedy he is!¡± Roy said. ¡°Had he really cut off his arm to exchange for gold, then he wouldn¡¯t have been far from death. I wouldn¡¯t have treated him, and he would have bled to death in this sea. Even if he could have taken the gold away, he wouldn¡¯t have had the life to enjoy it! At that time, I would have taken his soul!¡± Cassandra said, ¡°That means this man has a bottom line¡­ He¡¯s not blinded by greed.¡± ¡°Who knows? If I told him he could exchange for ten times the weight in gold, would he still be able to maintain his rationality?¡± Roy smiled and returned to the deck. He picked up the clothes left by Jack Sparrow and found a pendant from the pile of clothes. This pendant was originally on Jack Sparrow¡¯s headscarf, and Roy recognized it immediately. ¡°This is one of the tokens of the Pirate Lords that seals the Goddess Calypso, right? As expected, I got it without any effort!¡± Roy raised the pendant, looked at the silver coin at the bottom of the pendant, and could not help but laugh. Yes, Roy had not hesitated to make such a trade game, and even endured watching Jack Sparrow¡¯s ugly performance, in order to obtain the seal token that his father had passed down to him. This was probably the only thing that Jack Sparrow could have really taken out that could be considered to have bargaining power¡­ Chapter 111 - The Tragic Experimental Subject To Roy, the only existence that might threaten him in this world was the sea goddess Calypso. Although Roy did not know how, she had actually been sealed by a group of mortals, making Roy a little confused as to whether Calypso was a real god. But at least she possessed extraordinary power. This was beyond doubt. Not only could she create an indestructible ship like the Flying Dutchman, but she could also revive the dead, guide the souls of the dead, and create enormous storms on the sea. These were all abilities that Roy could only look up to for now. Although she was still in a sealed state, her soul was trapped in a mortal body, and she was unable to use her divine power, no one could guarantee that the Pirate Lords would not be stupid enough to release her. After all, demons came from other worlds. When they crossed worlds from the Abyss, they had already violated the rules of the native world and posed a huge threat to it. If Calypso was really a god of this world, then protecting the rules and eliminating threats was one of her responsibilities. Once she truly became free, she was very likely to attack Roy. Roy was only a middle-rank demon now, and he had no confidence in confronting deities. Therefore, in order to prevent such a situation from happening, Roy felt that it was necessary to eliminate the risk in the cradle. Since Jack Sparrow had come knocking on his door, Roy took the opportunity to obtain the seal token on Jack Sparrow. Jack Sparrow had not participated in the sealing ceremony back then, and his token was passed down from his father, so he did not understand the importance of the token. This gave Roy a chance. Now that he had this token, Roy did not have to worry about anything¡­ Roy also wanted to test out the effects of the demon gold by letting Jack Sparrow take it away. He could already tell that the black gas on the gold was a dark power similar to a curse, but Roy did not know whether it would turn people into undead creatures like the Aztec gold coins in this world. He needed to observe it. After putting away Jack Sparrow¡¯s seal token, Roy opened the system interface and began drawing. This time, Roy drew something that looked like an eyeball. In Roy¡¯s imagination, this eyeball would be a camera that could be used for reconnaissance and would directly transmit the captured scenes into Roy¡¯s eyes. It was equivalent to a clone of his eyes. In order to make the eyeball fly like a drone, Roy added a pair of small bat wings¡­ [Demon Eye]: Controllable, Flies, Teleport Positioning, Voice Communication, Invisibility, High-definition Camera, Image Transmission Roy had long wanted to create something like this, so he took this opportunity to create it. Roy had not used his Teleport skill that much, and his teleport destination had always been tied to Fat Tiger. Now that he had this Demon Eye, Roy bound teleport coordinates to the Demon Eye, which was equivalent to expanding his teleportation range. As long as he made more Demon Eyes and spread them around, the vast sea would no longer be his obstacle, and he would be able to go anywhere in this world. However, this Demon Eye consumed a lot of souls to exchange. The other functions were nothing, but the two definitions of teleport positioning and invisibility were quite expensive. In the end, Roy spent eighty souls to materialize one Demon Eye, making him click his tongue. These were the souls he obtained from killing after activating the Halo of Fear. If they were ordinary souls, it would have probably needed a hundred. One eye would cost eighty souls, ten eyes would cost eight hundred souls, and a hundred eyes would cost eight thousand souls. Although Roy wanted to make more, looking at the consumption, he felt that he should not make too many for now. With a flash of light in his palm, the Demon Eye with small wings appeared in Roy¡¯s hands. Roy gently tossed it, and the Demon Eye flew into the sky and flapped its wings as it chased after Jack Sparrow. At the same time, the scene observed by the Demon Eye was transmitted into Roy¡¯s eyes. These two visions felt very strange, and Roy found it difficult to adapt for a while. This made Roy a little worried that it would be a bit difficult to process so much information when there were more Demon Eyes in the future. It appeared that he had to think of ways to improve it. Fortunately, after studying it for a while, Roy found that he could cut off this image at any time. Because it was flying, the Demon Eye quickly caught up to Jack Sparrow. In order not to let Jack Sparrow discover it, Roy controlled the Demon Eye to turn invisible. Then he discovered that after the Demon Eye turned invisible, it would slowly draw out magic power from his body to maintain its invisibility state. This was because the Demon Eye he created was actually a type of magic machine, not a creature, so he needed to provide it energy when it was invisible. Invisibility did not consume much magic power, and with Roy¡¯s current amount of magic power, it could last for quite a long time, so it was nothing. At this moment, Jack Sparrow was rowing his boat with one hand and holding the demon gold Roy gave him with the other. From time to time, he would take a bite to verify the authenticity of the gold. Jack Sparrow looked rather happy currently. He was humming an unknown pirate song and looking very pleased. However, Roy discovered that the black gas on the gold was gradually contaminating Jack Sparrow¡­ The gas was still very faint, but the longer he was in contact with gold, the more the gas would contaminate him. Jack Sparrow knew nothing about this, and he was still happily playing with gold. Roy was not surprised. He had Demon Eye land on the mast of Jack Sparrow¡¯s boat and continued to observe Jack Sparrow. About an hour later, Jack Sparrow¡¯s boat suddenly shook! Under the sea, a huge sailfish crashed into the bottom of Jack Sparrow¡¯s boat for some unknown reason. The shaking just now was caused by it! The sailfish escaped, but during the collision, its hard, sword-like bill had created a hole in the bottom of Jack Sparrow¡¯s boat, and seawater kept flowing in from the hole. After checking the damage to the hull, Jack Sparrow cursed. However, he did not have any materials to repair it, so he could only quickly pull up the sail and let the boat move forward with the wind. He found a bucket and desperately scooped out the seawater pouring into the bottom of the boat. But everyone knew that this could only delay the sinking of the boat. In the end, it would be useless because just Jack Sparrow scooping out water alone would never catch up to the speed at which the water was pouring in. ¡°Damn it! Hang in there!¡± Jack Sparrow cursed as he scooped water with all his might. ¡°It¡¯s still far from land. I really don¡¯t want to tie sea turtles to my feet!¡± However, reality did not change based on one¡¯s will. No matter how hard Jack Sparrow tried, the water at the bottom of the boat was still accumulating. In the end, Jack Sparrow had no choice but to put his gold into a bag frantically, carry the bag on his back, and then jump into the sea while holding a wine barrel. As the boat sank, Jack Sparrow could only hug the wooden barrel and rely on its buoyancy to float in the sea. Thankfully, as an excellent pirate, he was still able to identify the direction in the sea. But before long, Jack Sparrow¡¯s face turned green! He felt as though something had stung his foot, and a sharp pain soon came from his foot! A beautiful jellyfish with its umbrella-shaped bell slowly floated past Jack Sparrow¡­ ¡°Damn! Why is there a jellyfish here?!¡± Jack Sparrow¡¯s eyes popped out when he saw the jellyfish. Thankfully, he recognized this jellyfish¡¯s species and knew that the jellyfish¡¯s poison would not be fatal. He hurriedly sprawled on the wooden barrel and lifted his feet out of the water to prepare for emergency treatment. When he lifted his feet, Jack Sparrow saw that his ankle was swollen. But he did not have a knife at hand, so he could only use his nails to cut his skin open and squeeze out the blood inside. However, even though he squeezed out the poisoned blood, greater trouble appeared. A triangular fin appeared in the sea in the distance, and it was rapidly approaching Jack Sparrow. A shark was attracted by the smell of blood¡­ This did not mean that the smell of blood would certainly attract sharks. It depended on whether there were sharks in the area. But Jack Sparrow was just unlucky. This shark happened to pass by when he was squeezing out the poisoned blood¡­ Seeing the shark, Jack Sparrow panicked. Normally, as long as people did not move, the shark might not attack anyone. But the problem was that there was still blood on Jack Sparrow¡¯s foot! With no other choice, Jack Sparrow could only take a deep breath, sink into the water, and prepare to fight the incoming shark. Fortunately, what he encountered this time was not a great white shark but a slightly smaller hammerhead shark. This kind of shark would only hurt people in extreme situations. Jack Sparrow understood its habits and eventually drove it away. Jack Sparrow resurfaced and lay on the wooden barrel, panting heavily. Even so, he did not abandon the gold on his back. He thought that there should not be anything more. But to his surprise, after floating on the sea for more than an hour, there was a strong gust of wind! Although it was not a storm, the wind was blowing in a different direction than where Jack Sparrow was heading. Under the strong wind, Jack Sparrow was getting farther and farther away from his original course¡­ This time, even Jack Sparrow was at his wit¡¯s end. There were no ships in sight, and he could not even ask for help. He could only let the wind take him away in despair¡­ After seeing Jack Sparrow¡¯s misfortunes through the Demon Eye, even Roy was shocked. He finally understood what the curse on demon gold was. It seemed that after being contaminated by the black gas, Jack Sparrow¡¯s luck kept declining, so much so that he encountered unlucky events one after another. It was just that he did not know if this demon gold, which could bring about bad luck, could cause the holder to become unlucky enough to die. Sometimes, bad luck was very cruel. If you were extremely unlucky, you could even choke to death just by drinking water! Roy shook his tail and thought, If the owner is really unlucky enough to die, what would happen to their soul? Chapter 112 - Invincible Armada The gold produced in the Abyss actually carried a curse power that could cause misfortune. This was something Roy did not expect. Captain Jack Sparrow¡¯s bad luck was still continuing. Unless he could spend the gold and transfer it to others, Roy felt that this continuous bad luck would kill him sooner or later. And what Roy was thinking about now was the souls of people who held the demon gold after being killed by bad luck. If he could effortlessly obtain a large number of souls through this demon gold, would that not be very satisfying? However, the real situation was that the gold mine Roy found in the Abyss must have been discovered by other demons before, but they had not paid much attention to it. As a result, the gold mine had been there for a long time without any signs of excavation. Therefore, Roy could only guess that this demon gold might be useless to demons! The demons also had to know that the curse power attached to the gold could curse greedy people to death. But something like gold was circulated after all, and not everyone who obtained the gold would die of bad luck. They would spend the gold most of the time. This way, they would no longer be exposed to the gold anymore, and the curse of misfortune would gradually dissipate. This led to the curse of misfortune being uncertain. Apart from this uncertainty, Roy guessed that there might be another possibility. Even if someone really died of bad luck, these souls of those who died of bad luck would not directly appear in the hands of the demons but instead need the demons to retrieve them. This was a very troublesome matter, and it was probably the real reason why demons did not care about the gold. After all, Roy did not sense any force or anything connecting him to the gold after giving it to Jack Sparrow¡­ If this truly were the case, it would be such a pity for the gold! It was clearly a very good thing¡­ Roy touched his demon horns and could not help but start thinking if he could do something to change the situation of demon gold. Perhaps he could leave a special ¡®mark¡¯ on the demon gold, and this mark could make the soul of someone who died from the curse of misfortune return to his hands automatically after being exposed? Gold was something that could be preserved for a long time. If he could engrave this special mark on the gold, Roy would spread a portion of the demon gold with the mark every time he went to a world, allowing it to circulate in this world for decades and centuries. Then the gold would turn into long-term meal tickets and continuously transfer souls to Roy! This thought made Roy¡¯s heart race. Even if only one out of ten people who had come into contact with the demon gold died from bad luck, it would still become a huge number after accumulating for a while. The curse of the demon gold was also determined based on the greed of the human heart. If someone was too greedy and held a large amount of gold, the curse of misfortune would be stronger, and it would only make them die faster. It would be Roy¡¯s loss if he did not take the souls of such greedy people for almost nothing. However, it was quite difficult to create such a ¡®mark¡¯. Because Roy could not stay in a world for long, and he would have to return to the Abyss sooner or later, the souls would quickly dissipate without special preservation. This led to Roy needing to have the ability to teleport souls across worlds in order to retrieve them in the Abyss. To achieve this function, it would probably consume a lot of souls. Moreover, the mark also needed to be preserved with the gold for a long time. To ensure this, the mark might require powerful magic power. And if he had to engrave such a mark on every gold bar, even Roy might not be able to take it. Therefore, after engraving this mark, it was best to have it last forever once and for all. This was another huge consumption¡­ In short, just thinking about it made Roy feel that such a mark was not easy to make¡­ Currently, Roy had more than 3,400 souls, all of which he had obtained after constantly attacking pirates. Especially when he fought against Pirate Lord Ammand¡¯s fleet, Roy had unleashed his Halo of Fear and obtained many high-grade souls. So these 3,400-plus souls could be used as nearly 4,000. Roy reckoned that this amount of souls might be enough, but Roy felt his heart ache at the thought of spending so many at once. However, this was equivalent to taking out a large sum of money to invest. In the later stages of the investment, you would be able to recoup the money through dividends. As long as there was enough time, the original investment would be able to be returned¡­ Roy estimated that Frostmourne had cost more than 1,400 souls to make. If Frostmourne could be regarded as orange equipment, then something made with four thousand souls should be at the dark gold level, right? And if he could use tens of thousands of souls to create an item, then it should be at the level of a divine artifact! Just as Roy was thinking about how he should design and define the attributes of this mark, Cassandra suddenly warned Roy. ¡°Master, there are a lot of ships on the sea!¡± Upon hearing this, Roy could only interrupt his observation of Jack Sparrow. After ordering the Demon Eye to continue following, he stood up and looked in the direction that Cassandra was pointing. Sure enough, Cassandra was right. On the sea far away, he could vaguely see a large number of sails and masts. There were more than thirty ships, and all of them seemed to be large ships. These ships were sailing at a steady, moderate pace. Roy could not tell what ships they were, but they did not look like pirate ships but instead like¡­ warships? Since they were not pirate ships, Roy could not be bothered. He returned to his chair and sat down, leaving Cassandra to continue observing the warships. However, not long later, Cassandra shouted to Roy, ¡°Master, those warships seem to have discovered us. They¡¯ve changed course and are heading toward us.¡± ¡°Huh? What are they up to?¡± Roy was puzzled, so he picked up the small spyglass left behind by Jack Sparrow and looked at the warships. He thought that these warships might be from the Royal Navy, but unexpectedly, after seeing the flags on the ships, Roy realized that these warships were actually Spanish warships! ¡°It¡¯s not the Royal Navy but the Invincible Armada?!¡± Roy was confused. He did not know much about the historical background of the Pirates of the Caribbean world. After all, it was a magically revised world that could not be viewed as real history. But this was the Caribbean Sea, and the ones active here should be the Royal Navy. Why did he not see the Royal Navy and instead met the Spanish first? Just as Roy was feeling puzzled, Cassandra suddenly said, ¡°M-Master!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Roy asked. ¡°I-I remember now!¡± Cassandra said. ¡°When I was in the village, I saw the same flag as these ships have¡­¡± ¡°Oh? So you¡¯re Spanish?¡± Roy reacted. Roy could understand various languages by using the language of souls, so while he could understand what other people were saying, he might not necessarily be able to tell what language they were using. As a lich, Cassandra used the language of the undead, and she was just a little girl from the countryside. She did not know much and could not tell where her hometown was, so it was only now that Roy knew that she was Spanish. This was really¡­ If Cassandra had discovered this a little later, Roy might have already prepared to kill his way to the church in England to avenge her¡­ ¡°They seem to be getting ready to attack us?¡± Looking at the Spanish warships across from him through the spyglass, Roy saw a large number of soldiers busy moving on the decks. Roy was even more confused when he saw the dense cannons on the sides of the ships. I don¡¯t seem to have offended the Spanish, have I? Why were they preparing to attack the moment they came without saying anything? Do they know what they¡¯re facing? Chapter 113 - Exorcism Prayer At this time, in this sea, it was the English Royal Navy and the Spanish Invincible Armada that were fighting for supremacy. In the mid-sixteenth century, Spain established the largest fleet at the time in order to protect its maritime transportation routes and its oversea interests. The fleet dominated the Mediterranean and the Atlantic Ocean and proudly called itself the ¡®Invincible Armada¡¯. The Spanish relied on the Invincible Armada to plunder large amounts of gold and silver, quickly making Spain the richest maritime empire in Europe. At that time, English was also in the budding state of industrial development. A large number of manufactured industrial products forced it to look for oversea commercial markets, and innovations in ship manufacturing and navigation technology further boosted England¡¯s ambitions to capture colonies. For Spain, it naturally would not allow other countries to infringe on its interests from the colonies. Thus, in this historical background, England and Spain were like fire and water. At the time, England¡¯s maritime forces were not strong enough to compete with the Spanish naval fleets. However, England adopted a method of conniving the pirates, issuing them ¡®privateering permits¡¯ and using the power of pirates to interfere with and attack the Spanish. The pirates organized their attacks at sea and robbed Spanish ships that carried gold and silver, causing Spain to suffer massive losses. The Queen of England allowed the pirates to offer their wealth to clean their identities. She even gave the pirates the corresponding nobility according to the amount of wealth they offered, leading to the wealth and gold that they had plundered from the sea gradually flowing into England. England used this wealth to gradually make the Royal Navy stronger and began to compete with the Invincible Armada for maritime supremacy. At this point in the Pirates of the Caribbean world, the Invincible Armada had actually declined after a few unsuccessful expeditions against England. But regardless, it was still a powerful force at sea. The Invincible Armada was incomparable to the Black Sea fleet led by Pirate Lord Ammand! What appeared in front of Roy was only a portion of the Invincible Armada. There were more than thirty ships, all of which were sailing warships. The entire fleet carried about twenty thousand soldiers and sailors, as well as nearly a thousand cannons. It was a huge fleet that the Royal Navy could only deal with carefully. More than thirty sailing warships lined up on the surface of the sea, facing Roy with their sides. The densely packed cannons aimed at the Frozen Ghost Ship, and after the order, hundreds of cannons fired at the same time. A few seconds later, deafening booms resounded as the entire fleet tilted due to the powerful recoil from the firing. Hundreds of cannonballs flew toward Roy¡¯s ship. Although most of them fell into the sea and became near misses, the remaining ones hit Roy¡¯s ship. Dozens of cannonballs bombarded the Frozen Ghost Ship at the same time, blowing it into countless fragments! Before the Spaniards fired, Roy had already flown up with Fat Tiger and Cassandra. Although the cannonballs had not hit him, Roy felt furious when he saw the Frozen Ghost Ship being destroyed again. The second one! Why do the Frozen Ghost Ships get destroyed so soon? Roy¡¯s face darkened as he waved his hand. ¡°Free attack!¡± Roy had never thought of provoking the Royal Navy or the Invincible Armada, but since the opponent had already come, Roy naturally could not back down. Roy flapped his demon wings and charged toward the Invincible Armada. Fat Tiger and Cassandra followed closely behind. In fact, Roy now roughly understood why the Invincible Armada had appeared here and attacked him. The reason was probably the same as Ammand¡¯s! In this most important period of science and ignorance, it was the most sensitive moment for the religious world because the development of science was constantly shaking the foundations of theocracy, especially in countries like Spain that were established with Catholicism. When it expanded its colonies, Spain had consolidated its rule by preaching the doctrines of Catholicism and telling people that they ruled for God. If something unexplainable by Catholicism appeared at this time, it would certainly affect its image and status and shake its rule. This was why the Spanish later destroyed the Fountain of Youth, because the Fountain of Youth did not appear in the doctrines at all, and they could not explain it. Especially now, when Spain was declining in the struggle for hegemony, it urgently needed the doctrines to maintain the stability of its rule. What happened to Cassandra was also related to the current situation in Spain. In order to consolidate its rule, the gradually declining trend of witch hunts was once again flourishing. The church needed to declare its power through such activities, and Cassandra and her mother were among the victims. Now, Roy had determined that one of Cassandra¡¯s other revenge targets was actually the Church of Spain¡­ Logically speaking, Roy was a demon, and it was actually a good thing for the church to have a demon appear in this world. This was because it could finally prove that the demons in the Bible really existed and that angels similarly existed. This sounded a little ironic because it was a demon that actually proved that the doctrines were correct¡­ Therefore, the Spanish were actually both happy and pained about Roy¡¯s existence. On the one hand, they were happy about the correctness of the doctrines; on the other hand, they were pained that they had to find a way to eliminate this demon. In fact, if possible, the people of the church wanted to let the entire world know of Roy¡¯s existence, but there was nothing they could do about it. Since they claimed that they were the agents of God in the world, they could only set an example and eliminate Roy, ¡®God¡¯s Enemy¡¯¡­ The news about Roy, this demon, had yet to spread it to Rome. If it reached Rome, a new round of the Crusades might begin¡­ Roy had underestimated the great influence he brought with his appearance in this world¡­ Of course, this also had to do with him taking revenge for Cassandra. In fact, other demons had come to this world in the past, but they had not done what Roy did. They had all merely appeared briefly before returning to the Abyss, so they only left behind some vague rumors in this world. Learning from what had happened to Pirate Lord Ammand, the Spaniards had come prepared. When Roy landed on a warship, what awaited him was not Spanish soldiers holding cutlasses or guns but priests holding crosses and Bibles! Although the ten or so priests on the ship looked quite old and had beards, they were still quite agile. The moment Roy landed on the deck, they immediately rushed forward and surrounded Roy from afar. They each held a Bible tightly in one hand and raised a cross in the other while chanting loudly at Roy. ¡°Blessed Michael, archangel, defend us in the hour of conflict. Be our safeguard against the wickedness and snares of the devil. May God restrain him, we humbly pray. And do thou, O Prince of the heavenly host, by the power of God thrust Satan down to hell, and with him those other wicked spirits who wander through the world for the ruin of souls. Amen!¡± When they faced Roy, this demon, their eyes had no fear, only fanaticism, because these priests were the most devout priests selected from Spain. As they were chanting loudly at Roy, Roy felt a familiar force acting to him! It was the repulsive force of the world! The exorcism prayer that these priests were chanting actually triggered the power of the world and increased the repulsive force on Roy! ¡°Damn it. Is this a secret method?!¡± Roy could feel weak magic power from these priests. Roy thought that they might be able to use some holy light spells to attack him, but he did not expect that their magic power would trigger the world¡¯s repulsive force! In fact, almost all exorcists used exorcism spells based on the principle of triggering the world¡¯s repulsive force. These exorcism spells were taught to humans by angels, allowing them to use them to expel demons. A huge sense of heaviness assaulted him, and Roy felt that even his movements became difficult. If he had not signed a demon contract with Cassandra, Roy suspected that he would have been expelled back to the Abyss by this sudden increase in repulsive force¡­ Not only Roy, but also Fat Tiger and Cassandra, who landed on the other warships, were being attacked by the exorcism spell of the priests. However, what was surprising was that Fat Tiger and Cassandra were not as affected as Roy. Fat Tiger was created by Roy, and he could not even be considered an Abyss creature, so the repulsive force of the world had very little effect on him. Cassandra was a person of this world, and it was only because of Roy¡¯s demon blood that she had transformed into a lich, so the exorcism prayer had no effect on her at all. While the priests were restraining Roy, a group of soldiers holding spears carefully approached him. The spears in their hands were specially made weapons permeated with holy water. Before they approached, Roy could feel a force that disgusted him from the spears. WA ¡°Looks like you guys really spent a lot of effort!¡± Roy sneered and waved his hand. Frostmourne appeared in his hand. The tip of the sword pierced into the deck, and the next moment, a strong ice storm erupted with Roy¡¯s body as the center! Be it the priests chanting the exorcism prayer or the soldiers holding spears, they did not even have time to react before they were swept into the storm. This huge tornado appeared out of nowhere on the warship, twisting and twisting as it flew toward the sky. The people swept up were immediately frozen and rose with the wind. The Ice Tornado ravaged the entire warship. It almost took all of the people on the deck away, and even the ship froze. After the tornado disappeared, countless ice blocks with people inside fell down from the sky like meteorites, crashing into the sea, splashing high waves¡­ Chapter 114 - Ice Age Seeing Roy destroy a warship in the blink of an eye, the captain of the two warships beside it became anxious. ¡°Damn! Why is the exorcism prayer useless?!¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s useful! At the beginning, that demon¡¯s body was indeed sluggish!¡± ¡°Right, but this demon is too powerful! Our priests don¡¯t have enough strength to expel him forcibly!¡± ¡°It seems that this time, the Lord is truly testing us! Prepare the archers and ballistas!¡± In this era where muskets and cannons were the means of long-range attacks, there were very few archers on ships. However, in order to complete the feat of ¡®demon slaying,¡¯ the Spanish not only deployed archers on every ship but also set up big killing weapons on the ships: ballistas used for whaling! Perhaps some people might ask why they would use cold weapons like bows and ballistas instead of guns. This was because, be it bows or ballistas, their arrows could be soaked with holy water and even be cast with silver. These were all things in the records that could cause harm to evil creatures. If it were muskets, they would probably not even be able to fire after soaking in holy water¡­ The two warships moved closer to the ship Roy was on, and then a large number of arrows rained down on Roy on the deck. The attack power of these arrows was originally nothing to Roy. With his body¡¯s current defense, even modern firearms might not be able to injure him, much less bows and arrows. However, the appearance of the priests earlier raised Roy¡¯s vigilance, so instead of resisting the arrows head-on, he flew into the sky. These arrows nailed onto the deck and failed to hit Roy at all. But the moment Roy flew up, the ballistas at the bows of the two warships fired. These ballistas could adjust angles, so they could actually hit targets in midair. Faced with the rapidly approaching bolts, Roy turned and dodged. With his agility in the air, how could he be so easy to hit? However, Roy clearly realized how well-prepared these Spaniards were. They had come prepared, they were regular troops, and they were not at all something that the pirates could compare with. In this situation, Roy could no longer land on their ships to attack them, and he even had to pull higher into the air so that he would not be shot by arrows. Not long after Roy flew high, Fat Tiger took Cassandra and also flew up. Fat Tiger burned a ship, but Cassandra had been hit by many arrows with holy water, and she seemed to be in bad shape. The bones on her body showed signs of burning and eroding, and smoke was constantly rising. She looked very dispirited. Holy water might do limited damage to demons, but it was much more harmful to undead creatures. Cassandra was on Fat Tiger¡¯s back and did not even have the strength to speak. ¡°Stay in the sky!¡± Roy instructed Fat Tiger. Then he waved his hand, and Frostmourne slashed at a warship below, striking with Icebound Strike! The crescent-shaped black ice blade whistled down and slashed at a mast of this warship. After easily cutting it off, the ice blade landed on the deck and exploded, freezing most of the deck. The Spanish soldiers affected turned into pieces of shattered ice, and not even blood could splash out. Roy stayed in midair and continuously slashed Icebound Strikes downward. However, it was only useful at the beginning. When the Spaniards recovered from their panic, they mobilized some soldiers that went to the decks with shields. Then they used these shields to block Roy¡¯s ice blades. This was indeed useful. The shields in their hands were equivalent to detonating the ice blades ahead of time. Although the soldiers holding the shields were inevitably frozen into ice sculptures, after they defended against the ice blades, their people could still stand on the decks. ¡°Tsk!¡± Roy curled his lips when he saw this and stopped the useless attacks. After discovering that Roy had stopped, the Spaniards immediately thought that Roy was out of moves. They loudly shouted the name of the Holy Father and the Holy Spirit, and their morale soared! To them, this was a sacred war of demon slaying, a war to promote the glory of the Lord. No matter what enemies they faced, they firmly believed that they would win. However, the high morale Spaniards did not know that their actions had angered Roy! First Ammand, now the Spanish. When is it going to end? Of course, Roy knew very well that with the reckless personalities of demons, they had never considered public opinion in the past at all. Even if some religions that worshipped demons occasionally appeared, demons were cruel and even killed their own people, let alone these believers. As a result, they were no match for the angel faction at all. In the end, almost every world would have these fanatical church members coming out to exterminate demons. However, these people simply did not understand that ordinary people like them could no longer defeat middle-rank demons like Roy! If they wanted to kill Roy, they had to at least be able to communicate with Heaven and have Heaven send an angel to descend. Otherwise, they had to have magic power like Davy Jones, and it might be possible to expel Roy. Furthermore, it was merely a possibility. It was hard to say how high the chances were¡­ Roy was a frost demon. Unlike other demons who used fire, his strength was not restrained in the sea, and he could even display a greater effect than on land. It could only be said that the Spanish had made a foolish mistake to fight Roy at sea! Roy was a little angry now. He had thought that destroying Ammand¡¯s fleet would make the people of this world understand some fear, but he was still attacked by another fleet. This time, it was the Spanish, but what about the next time? The Royal Navy? Although he would be able to harvest quite a lot of souls, it was still very annoying¡­ It just so happened that Roy had told Jack Sparrow he would make the people of this world feel fear for Demon Osiris. Since he had already said so, he might as well make an example of the Invincible Armada. Moreover, after settling the Invincible Armada, Roy was also planning to visit the Royal Navy. If he fought against the pirates, the Invincible Armada, and the Royal Navy, the three largest forces at sea, he believed that there would be a lot fewer people who would overestimate themselves. Roy opened the system interface and exchanged all 3,400 souls into a super bottle of Magic Essence Growth Potion! Roy had originally planned to use these souls to make the ¡®marks¡¯, but he could not care so much now. Anyway, as long as he could deal with the Spanish this time, he would be able to harvest more souls than these 3,400. After downing the potion, Roy¡¯s magic power surged once again! red ¨C As the ranks increased, the amount of magic power converted by demons devouring souls would gradually decrease. If a low-rank demon swallowing a soul could gain 1 point of magic power, then a lower-middle-rank demon swallowing a soul could only gain 0.8, and a top-middle-rank one could only gain 0.7. This was also the reason why higher-rank demons required more souls. Similarly, the higher the rank of a demon, the harder it was to promote. After all, magic power could not increase indefinitely. TulIIIIILCIY. Fortunately, Roy used the system to make potions, extracting more magic power than directly swallowing the same souls. This was also the main reason why he improved faster than other demons. Now, the potion of 3,400 souls had made Roy gain more than 1,900 points of magic power. His total magic power directly exceeded 3,000, meaning that he had officially entered the level of top-middle-rank demon. It had to be said that this feeling of monopolizing souls in a world was very satisfying, especially when it was certain that no opponent could threaten the life of the demon¡­ It was no wonder that the illusion demon C¨¦sar had schemed to stay in a world forever¡­ This magic power value of over three thousand made Roy feel the surging and formidable magic power in his body. He could not imagine what the magic power torrents were like in the stronger demon lords¡­ Roy landed. But this time, he did not land on a Spanish ship but instead on¡­ the sea! He landed not far away from the nearest warship, but it was neither within the range of the enemy¡¯s cannons nor bows and ballistas. The position was very safe. The Spanish also noticed this. The captains on all the ships immediately shouted and ordered the soldiers to move their ships closer to attack Roy. However, Roy ignored them. He stood on the surface of the sea, where he had frozen into a floating piece of ice. Roy squatted down on this floating piece of ice, put away Frostmourne, and placed his hands into the sea, submerging the back of his hands. The Spanish sail warships were aggressively closing in on Roy, and all the soldiers on the ships were ready to fight with Roy. But just as their ships were about to enter the firing range, Roy made his move! ¡°Ice Age!!!¡± Roy¡¯s surging magic power gushed out, passing through his hands into the sea. Then it rapidly turned into a powerful frost power that spread throughout the sea and instantly expanded to an enormous area. With a click, as if Roy had pressed a camera¡¯s shutter, everything froze. Within the dozens of square nautical miles, the originally undulating waves were frozen and turned into layers of ice. The Spanish warships on the sea were frozen as well. Entire hulls, sails, and even all the soldiers on them turned into lifelike black ice sculptures! Even the expressions on their faces were frozen¡­ The wind was not calm, but the waves were still! The noisy sea suddenly became dead silent. On the blue sea, only an exhibition of black ice sculptures remained, and this exhibition consisted of more than thirty sailing warships and nearly twenty thousand Spaniards¡­ Roy took his hands out of the ice and flew into the sky. He looked at the sea frozen by Ice Age and shook his head. ¡°The range is still not large enough. Compared to Aokiji¡¯s frost power, it looks like I¡¯m still a little lacking¡­¡± Chapter 115 - Cassandra’s Revenge Perhaps in the impression of many people, ice and snow only had one color¡ªwhite, pure, and flawless. However, this ice island Roy created that occupied a large area of the sea resembled a black crystal, carrying a mysterious and strange magnificence. Everything froze in an instant, creating a timeless beauty. It was the most unique art of Roy¡¯s Dark Cold magic power! Walking on the black crystal-like floating island, Roy admired his masterpiece. Although Roy had learned this Ice Age move from Admiral Aokiji, he had not used high-quality souls to create this skill because this skill was too simple. It was nothing more than brainlessly and crazily outputting the power of ice, requiring no special manipulation. However, compared to Aokiji who could directly freeze a strait, Roy¡¯s freezing range was not considered large. Moreover, he discovered that despite it being brainless magic power output, he was still lacking skill in magic power output. In the seawater below this floating island, some parts had icicles growing out that pierced toward the bottom of the sea due to the concentration of magic power. While some places had a weaker distribution of magic power, so there were no such icicles. If he were to dive into the water, he would see a scene that looked like dog teeth interlocking at the bottom of the floating island. Oh, quite a few fish were frozen as well¡­ If Roy could control the output of his magic power better, he might be able to make an evenly flat ice surface at the bottom of the floating island, or he could merge these icicles into a single icicle that connected to the sea bed. This way, the floating island could even take root here and not drift with the waves. After realizing this, Roy found the next direction of his training. He needed to master the technique of skillfully controlling magic power output. He might be able to do this quickly or slowly, and perhaps it was one of the skills that had to be mastered to become a high-rank demon¡­ While Roy was looking at the ice sculptures, Fat Tiger and Cassandra landed and followed closely behind him. After seeing the lifelike expressions of the soldiers through the black ice, Cassandra could not help asking, ¡°Master, are these people still alive?¡± ¡°Still alive, but they¡¯re going to die soon!¡± Roy replied without looking back. Roy deliberately did not use the dark power contained in the ice to make the ice sculptures collapse. He planned to keep them for a long time, so the frozen soldiers were actually still alive. However, this would only be for a short period of time¡­ In many movies and novels, living creatures that had been frozen tens of thousands of years ago could still recover after defrosting. But this kind of thing was basically deceiving people! Even the so-called cold hibernation technology used for interstellar travel required the corresponding drugs to protect the human body. Otherwise, the cells of living creatures subjected to extreme cold would quickly die. In particular, when low temperatures were transmitted to the inside of the human body, the water in the body would also turn into ice, causing the volume to increase, thereby constantly squeezing the internal organs and bones. In the end, the immense pressure would crush the organs and bones. Just like the high temperatures of flames, the low temperatures of frost were also fatal¡­ ¡°Take advantage of the fact that these guys aren¡¯t dead yet to absorb their life force!¡± Roy said to Cassandra. ¡°There are nearly twenty thousand people. Such a huge amount of life force is enough for you to advance once! With enough strength, you¡¯ll have the power to protect yourself after I leave¡­¡± Cassandra nodded without saying anything and began to absorb the life force of these Spanish soldiers. She absorbed life force, and Roy took away the exposed souls afterward. As the large number of souls entered the system, Roy could not help but think about how he was going to use them. The Spanish Invincible Armada was not the same as Pirate Lord Ammand¡¯s fleet. Large ships carried more people, and Davy Jones would not care about the lives of these Spaniards. This time, he had not come out to disrupt Roy, so nearly twenty thousand souls fell into his pocket. This was a number of souls that would make even high-rank devils envious. But frankly, even though he obtained so many souls, there were many places to them. First of all, he had to consider the problem of leaving a ¡®mark¡¯ on the demon gold. Although this kind of mark could not bring a huge number of souls to Roy like during battles, it was better in that it was like thin streams that would flow forever. There was a lot of demon gold in the Abyss, and Roy could dig out hundreds of tons and spread them to every world he visited. As long as people viewed the gold as valuable and circulated it in these worlds, there would definitely be people who would come into contact with this gold of misfortune and bring an unending stream of souls to Roy. In addition to the creation of the mark, there was also a demand for the growth of Roy¡¯s magic power. His magic power value had already reached the top-middle rank, but he did not know how much magic power was needed to advance to high-rank demon. For demons, the increasing demand for magic power accompanied them throughout their lives, and it was impossible to stop. This also required a lot of souls. Finally, it was Roy¡¯s defensive needs During this battle with the Spanish, Roy was attacked by the exorcism prayer. Although he relied on his magic power to resist the expulsion, it made him understand the changes that would happen to his situation in the future. With the increase in his strength, Roy would come into contact with more high-magic worlds. At that time, more powerful enemies such as archmages, high-level spellcasters, paladins, powerful warriors, and people with superpowers would gradually appear. §ä§Ör§Ö US To demons, the greatest threats were likely holy power and the power of a world. The power of a world was still okay, as it would only forcefully expel demons without causing any harm. However, holy power was different. It was a power that could kill demons! And those who could use holy power were usually angels and high-level exorcists. Angels and demons had always been archenemies, so the main opponents of demons were angels. But because there were fewer angels, they were selective when it came to chasing down and killing demons. When a low-rank demon appeared in a world, angels would not care at all; when a middle-rank demon appeared, it might attract some attention; and when a high-rank demon appeared, there would definitely be angels coming out to fight. If a demon lord or even a demon king were to appear, then even high-level angels would have to step forth. At this time, it often meant a massive war between light and darkness! In short, in order to deal with the threat of holy power, Roy needed to strengthen his defense and resistance, and he could start making the demon armor he had considered before. And this time, Roy had a better idea. After possessing the Dark Cold magic power, he could make his demon armor a skill. This way, once he used the skill, he could equip the armor by using dark ice crystals as armor materials to create a black ice armor. At the same time, he could use a large number of souls to define powerful attributes for this black ice armor! Now that Roy had twenty thousand souls in his hands, as long as he was willing, he could even make a divine artifact-level armor! When the time came, Roy¡¯s dark ice would have strong physical defense and fire resistance. If he could define a holy light immunity attribute, he would not panic even when facing a high-level angel. He just did not know how many souls he needed for an ¡®immunity¡¯ attribute. Such a term probably involved the level of nomological laws, right? While Roy was deep in thought, Cassandra¡¯s voice suddenly came from up ahead. She said in surprise, ¡°Master, come quickly!¡± What happened? Roy walked over and found Cassandra standing in front of an ice sculpture, staring at it with her hollow eyes. ¡°This is¡­¡± Roy looked at the ice sculpture and found that the black ice was sealing a middle-aged Mediterranean man. This man looked kind, but Roy could see the viciousness and insidiousness hidden deep in his eyes. He was wearing a robe, and the style looked slightly like those priests but different. It seemed like he was from¡­ the Inquisition? ¡°It¡¯s him! Master! I¡¯ll never forget this face!¡± Cassandra pointed at the man with a tone full of hatred. ¡°Mom burned at the stake after he condemned her as a witch!¡± ¡°So, the church enemy you¡¯re looking for is him?¡± Roy asked with a flash of understanding ¡°Yes¡­ yes!¡± Cassandra said sadly. ¡°Although there were many other people that helped commit the evil deed of arresting Mom, I can¡¯t remember what those people looked like. Only him¡­¡± This is really¡­ Roy did not expect that Cassandra would find her enemy on one of these Spanish ships. It seemed that the Church of Spain had mobilized most of their forces in order to deal with Roy. Now that Roy made a clean sweep, the church probably suffered heavy losses¡­ ¡°So, what do you want to do now?¡± Roy asked. Cassandra thought for a moment and said humbly to Roy, ¡°Master, I beg you to bestow this person¡¯s soul to me!¡± ¡°Oh? You¡¯ve advanced?¡± Roy finally noticed that the magic power emanating from Cassandra seemed to have risen to a new level. ¡°Yes, Master. After absorbing so much life force, I seem to have become a real lich!¡± Cassandra said. ¡°I have a feeling that I can control the soul!¡± ¡°In that case, give it a try!¡± Roy said. Cassandra nodded and absorbed all the life force of the man in the ice sculpture. Then Roy reached out, grabbed his exposed soul, and handed it to Cassandra. Cassandra truly seemed to have some talent in the undead arts. Her skeleton¡¯s hands grasped the soul firmly and held it in her hands. ¡°How do you plan on dealing with this soul?¡± Roy asked. ¡°I¡¯m going to put him in a rotting corpse and make him the ugliest and most lowly ghoul!¡± Cassandra said hatefully. Hearing this, even Roy was stunned speechless. Hatred is indeed a terrifying force¡­ Chapter 116 - Just Wait About an hour later, Roy completed the soul harvesting and finally left with 19,762 souls. Although he had left, the huge floating iceberg island formed by more than thirty sailing warships of the Spanish Invincible Armada remained. Even though the floating island would gradually thaw due to the sunlight and the temperature of the seawater, the process would last for a long time, at least for half a month. Thus, just like that, this black floating iceberg island, which covered an area of dozens of nautical miles, slowly drifted on the sea along with the current. Before long, a merchant ship discovered the black floating iceberg island. As the ice was slowly melting, the power of darkness inside also dispersed, causing the iceberg island to be covered in a thin layer of black mist. Black represented inauspiciousness and mysteriousness, so the merchant ship did not dare to approach the floating island. The sailors on the ship could only observe the island carefully through spyglasses. When they realized that this floating island was actually made up of warships, the sailors were stunned. They recognized these ships from the Invincible Armada and saw the Spanish soldiers that were frozen into ice sculptures. Together with the news that the Invincible Armada had appeared on the Caribbean Sea some time ago, they immediately realized what happened. Even the Spanish Invincible Armada was annihilated by that demon! Although it was only a part of the Invincible Armada, people did not care that much. After the merchant ship reached shore, the news spread like the wind throughout the Caribbean. Currently, only normal trading merchant ships were safe on this sea where the demon roamed. Many people risked their lives to get on merchant ships to take a look at this floating island. There were also some pirates among them. But the owners of the merchant ships firmly rejected the pirates because they were afraid the demon would retaliate against them for carrying pirates. In fact, many merchants were now very worried that pirates would pretend to be merchant ships to head out to sea, which would cause normal merchant ships to be attacked by the demon on the Caribbean Sea routes in the future. Therefore, the merchants united to put pressure on the pirates so that they could find the murderers as soon as possible and hand them over to the demon. As more and more people witnessed the black floating island and learned of the true reason for the destruction of the Invincible Armada from various channels, people became more and more fearful. This floating iceberg island was just like an ancient tomb that showcased the achievements of Demon Osiris to the world. The impact on people¡¯s hearts was unimaginable. Even the Church of Spain, which had mobilized so many priests and members of the Inquisition, could not suppress this demon. How powerful was this demon?! Thus, people prayed, hoping that the Lord would send an archangel to eliminate this demon. They kept telling others about the horrors of Demon Osiris, and they believed that Demon Osiris was a disaster. It was precisely because of the savage and evil pirates that caused this disaster. Some even believed that Demon Osiris was heavenly punishment from the Lord. The Lord believed that the pirates could no longer be redeemed, so he allowed the demons to reap their souls! In short, Roy¡¯s demon name had reached a stage where he could stop children from crying in the Caribbean¡­ Although it sounded a little old-fashioned, it was the truth. The name of Demon Osiris was one of the ways that many mothers used to threaten brats. It went like this: ¡°You still dare to cause trouble?! If you continue to cause trouble, Demon Osiris will come and take your soul away!¡± Whenever Jack Sparrow heard this, he sighed. 2T Yes, Captain Jack Sparrow did not die. Although he was misfortunate and unlucky all along the way, he still managed to survive and reach land. He also realized his constant bad luck during this period of time might have something to do with the gold he obtained from Demon Osiris. So to prevent himself from dying of bad luck, Jack Sparrow quickly spent the gold the moment he came ashore. He did not use gold to buy a ship. For pirates, when they had a large sum of money, the first thing they needed to do was to indulge in debauchery. Jack Sparrow was no exception because he was also a pirate. To him, if he wanted a ship, he could get one by scamming others. But with money, he had to buy rum¡­ As one of the limited number of people in this world who had interacted with Roy, Jack Sparrow naturally understood that this demon named Osiris had really done what he said. Now, all the people in the entire Caribbean would tremble in fear at the mention of the name Osiris. They were completely dominated by the fear brought by this name, especially the pirates. The most vicious insults and curses toward their opponents were ¡®May Osiris take away your damned soul! Jack Sparrow had been staying in Tortuga Port during this time, and he did not dare to go out to sea again. He felt that if he went out to sea, he might run into the demon again¡­ Jack Sparrow had thought it through. The last time he could come back alive was probably because the demon wanted him to bring the gold back to shore. That demon wanted to let this gold with the curse of misfortune spread in the human world¡­ Every time he thought of this, Jackson shuddered in fear. He had to admit that when he thought about how he had almost cut off one of his arms to get more gold, his back was drenched in cold sweat. Jack Sparrow was really frightened! After being a pirate for so many years, Jack Sparrow was considered an experienced and knowledgeable person. But he felt that the dangers he encountered in the past were simply nothing compared to this demon! Not only was this demon powerful, but he also knew how to make use of people¡¯s greed. Jack Sparrow also knew that many pirates had seen his unrestrained spending in Tortuga Port. He merely wanted to spend this gold of misfortune as soon as possible, but no one else knew! He was certain that once these pirates who coveted his wealth used force to snatch his gold, he, who was alone and had no subordinates, would be able to resist a few pirates, but he would definitely not be able to resist more than a hundred pirates! If he wanted to live, he had to hand over all the gold he had. Then, some pirates who were not satisfied would think that he had found a treasure and would try to find out the origin of the gold from him¡­ This kind of plot was all too common among pirates. With just a bit of imagination, Jack Sparrow was able to think of the subsequent plot, so he felt that he should not pretend to be great and try to hide this information. Even if he did not say it, there would be other lucky or unlucky people who would exchange for gold from that demon. At that time, there would also be greedy people who would restrain their fears, and they would look for that demon to exchange for gold, just like moths flying into a flame. Since that was the case, he might as well be straightforward and share this information with others¡­ So, when he happened to get drunk in a tavern, Jack Sparrow told the story about his encounter with Demon Osiris. When they found out about this, the people in the tavern were first stunned, then they were shocked. This news quickly spread, leaving countless people tossing and turning all night long, unable to sleep. On the one hand, they were afraid of Demon Osiris; on the other, they were greedy for gold and wealth. They wanted to go out to sea to search for the Frozen Ghost Ship and exchange for gold with Demon Osiris, but they were also afraid that Demon Osiris would kill them and seize their souls. So much so that they constantly hesitated and struggled. Before they could even see Demon Osiris, they were already suffering from strong mental torture¡­ A poor painter drew the image of Demon Osiris on paper. In this painting, the background was a black ice island. On the ice island were countless twisted human ice sculptures, and in the sky were black hexagonal snowflakes. A ferocious-looking demon was floating in the air, his wings covering the sky. In his left hand was a hideous skull, and in his right was an apple. The skull symbolized the fear he brought to the people of this world, and the apple represented the temptation¡­ Obviously, this painter had never seen Demon Osiris before, but his painting was widely believed to be the true image of Demon Osiris. Even later, in the holy scriptures of the various religions of this world, when they recorded the incident of Demon Osiris, this painting was included and passed down in the world. Roy did not know about these following events. After leaving the floating iceberg island, Roy brought Cassandra and Fat Tiger to find an uninhabited island in the Caribbean Sea to stay. He did not make another Frozen Ghost Ship. This time, he planned to build a fixed base and wait for people to hand over Cassandra¡¯s enemies, the pirate murderers. Roy knew that people would definitely do so after experiencing the tragic defeat of Pirate Lord Ammand and the destruction of the Spanish Invincible Armada. Roy did not know who the murderers were, but pirates had connections with other pirates. The pirates would find out which the pirate crew did it sooner or later. With the fear Roy brought rooted in the hearts of the pirates, he did not need to seek them. In order to calm Roy¡¯s anger, the pirates would voluntarily offer the murderers¡­ Now, he just needed to wait¡­ Chapter 117 - Tia Dalma Although the uninhabited island that Roy chose was not large, there was a rather tall mountain on it. From the looks of it, this island was not a coral island born from the sea but formed by the drifting and shifting of tectonic plates. When Roy saw this mountain, an idea struck him, and he used his magic power to freeze the entire mountain. Then, at the foot of this mountain, he created a huge throne made of ice! Sitting satisfied on the throne, Roy stabbed Frostmourne into the ground. From today onward, this place will be called the Frozen Throne! Hmm¡­ The Black Frozen Throne! This could be considered a bit of wicked fun. It was mainly because after Roy discovered that his demon blood could actually create a lich, he felt that he might really be able to find a world where Arthas existed one day¡­ This Frozen Throne established in the Pirates of the Caribbean world could be considered as a preview in advance¡­ He would leave the Frozen Throne behind and hand this island over to Cassandra when he left. The people from the church and the Inquisition who burned her mother to death were already dead, and the pirates who killed her would also be caught before long. Cassandra¡¯s revenge would soon be completed, and Roy had to return to the Abyss eventually. However, Cassandra could not leave with him and could only stay in this world for the time being, so Roy felt that it was necessary to find her a place to rest. Cassandra¡¯s magic power attribute was the exact same as Roy¡¯s. When Roy left, her magic power would still be able to maintain this Frozen Throne. Now, Cassandra had grown into a qualified lich after absorbing large amounts of life force, and she already had the strength to protect herself. Because her phylactery, which was her soul, was in Roy¡¯s hands, Roy had already made a box that could preserve her soul for a long time. This way, even if she were really killed, she would revive after some time. Although there might be a period of weakness, as long as Roy did not destroy her soul, she would not die in this world. As time passed, as long as Cassandra could absorb enough life force, she would become stronger, and perhaps she could really grow into a lich king here. Of course, the premise here was that the more powerful existences, such as the sea goddess Calypso, would not do anything to Cassandra. Roy did not know if this existence that was regarded as a god could really eliminate a l?ch. In any case, Roy still wanted to protect Cassandra as much as possible. After all, she was the first lich that Roy could summon. Yes, she could be summoned. It might not work in the Abyss since the Abyss rejected almost all non-demon creatures. Perhaps Cassandra would not be able to enter the Abyss, but maybe in other worlds, Roy could summon her through the connection between Cassandra¡¯s phylactery and her body. Roy had such a thought when he took the seal from Jack Sparrow. The only person he knew that could pose a threat to Cassandra was Calypso, so he planned to let her stay sealed forever. However, Roy felt that if he were Calypso, he would absolutely not sit back and watch a demon bring the seal back to the Abyss, so Roy speculated that there was a chance that Calypso would come looking for him. Therefore, Roy was prepared to negotiate with Calypso. It was not impossible for him to return the seal token to her, but if they could not reach an agreement, Roy would follow his original plan¡­ At this time, Cassandra found a corpse. It was a corpse that had long rotted away on the uninhabited island. Perhaps it was a victim who had been pushed ashore by the sea. After obtaining this rotting corpse, like what she had said to Roy earlier, Cassandra stuffed the soul of the person who had burned her mother into it! What was laughable was that Roy and Cassandra still did not know this guy¡¯s name¡­ Although it was described with the verb ¡®stuff¡¯, it was actually a type of undead magic to revive ghouls cast by Cassandra! Liches were high-level undead creatures and were born with the ability to manipulate corpses. Cassandra could ¡®resurrect¡¯ this rotten corpse, but what she obtained this way was nothing more than a skeleton soldier or zombie. The corpse itself would not have any consciousness because it had been dead for too long, but Cassandra used the corpse as a vessel to imprison and preserve the soul of her enemy! This way, what she resurrected would be a ghoul, and this corpse would become the cage for the soul. After obtaining the body, the memories of the original owner of the soul would be restored, letting him remember who he was. However, he was a fervent believer whose soul could not go to Heaven as he had imagined but was instead imprisoned in an ugly and rotten corpse. He had no choice but to live as a ghoul, and while enslaved by Cassandra, he was also constantly tortured by the desire to seek flesh and blood. Roy felt that this guy would definitely go crazy¡­ This was the cruelest means of revenge that Cassandra could think of, and Roy did not find it strange. With Cassandra¡¯s intense hatred and resentment at that time, it was impossible to satisfy her vengeance by simply killing her enemy. Only this way of revenge could fulfill the demon contract she signed with Roy¡­ About a week later, a pirate ship with a white flag approached the uninhabited island. The pirates really caught the murderers and sent them to Roy. This group of murderers who killed Cassandra were not real pirates but a slave-trading ship that went between Africa, America, and Europe. To them, piracy was only a side occupation. This was also why Roy and Cassandra had not been able to find these people in the Caribbean Sea after such a long time. After killing Cassandra, these people had already gone to do business, and it would take several months to travel back and forth on the ocean during this era. In fact, this group of slave traders who had killed Cassandra did not even remember who they had killed before. They had done so many things before, so how could they possibly remember? However, when they were doing repairs elsewhere, they received news of the appearance about the demon, but they did not know much about the exact situation. Only when they went to the Caribbean for repairs did they receive the most accurate news. When they learned that Demon Osiris was looking for a pirate with a missing ear among the murderers, they realized that the demon was looking for them! When they became aware of this, this group of slave traders broke out in cold sweat. The only thing that was worth celebrating was that when they docked, they happened to leave the fellow with the missing ear on the ship to guard it, so the pirates had not recognized them for the time being. In a moment of desperation, they hurriedly rushed back to the ship and actually killed their companion with the missing ear! They initially thought that they would not be discovered, but unfortunately, their thoughts were too simple. As a slave-trading ship, they were the main suspects. Now, the pirates and civilians at every port of the Caribbean Sea were panicking. In order to quell the demon¡¯s anger, they were trying to find out the whereabouts of these people. As outsiders, they had already been targeted the moment they reached shore! When people discovered that they were destroying a corpse, they immediately realized that something was wrong with this group of people. Before they could even set sail, a large number of pirates had already surrounded them¡­ The pirates had all sorts of tricks up their sleeves. After they interrogated these people to find out about their situation and salvaged the corpse with the missing ear, the pirates finally heaved a sigh of relief. They could report to the demon¡­ However, after this period of time, the pirates were currently most afraid of Demon Osiris, so no one was willing to send this group of people to Roy. They pushed each other, but no one was willing to accept this task. The best candidate was originally Jack Sparrow, who had interacted with Roy before, but the problem was that Jack Sparrow was unwilling to go. He was unwilling to meet Roy again. Just as they were arguing endlessly, a person appeared. She expressed that she was willing to lead the pirates and also said that she could ensure the safety of the pirates who were escorting the captives. And this person was the witch Tia Dalma! The mortal body of the sealed sea goddess Calypso! Therefore, when Roy saw Tia Dalma walking down from the ship, he realized that everything was truly coming together¡­ Chapter 118 - Descendant of the Titans The pirates who came together to escort the slaves also disembarked from the ship behind Tia Dalma. They were trembling in fear, but when they looked at the deserted beach, they could not help but ask in disbelief, ¡°Is Demon Osiris really on this island?¡± ¡°Of course he¡¯s here. My divination won¡¯t go wrong!¡± Tia Dalma pointed to the distant mountain and. ¡°Look, isn¡¯t that black ice and snow? Even without me, you would have found this place in the future!¡± ¡°Witch, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t believe you!¡± a bearded pirate said. ¡°But are you really sure that we can get through this in one piece? Why don¡¯t we leave these guys on the beach and leave now?¡± Tia Dalma looked at the pirate and smiled, revealing her black teeth. ¡°Of course, you can leave, but¡­ are you really willing to give up on the gold?¡± Upon hearing this, the pirates hesitated. That¡¯s right. Although many pirates felt that the demon might not necessarily hurt this group escorting the murderers to him, who dared to guarantee such a thing? No one dared to take this risk, and the timid were all terrified. The reason why these pirates dared to participate in the escort task was not only because they were braver, but also because they were stimulated by the demon gold. Jack Sparrow¡¯s experience had already spread among the pirates. They believed that perhaps since they participated in the escort and offered the murderers to the demon, the demon might give them a chance to play the demon¡¯s game like Jack Sparrow. In fact, they were not confident in the assurance of the witch Tia Dalma (not many people knew her true identity at this moment), but their greed still surpassed their fear and prompted them to follow¡­ ¦°¦¯¦© Humans died for wealth, and birds died for food. This was the mentality of these people. Therefore, when they heard Tia Dalma mention the word gold, they endured their fear of the demon and tried their best to wait on the beach. The caught slave traders were already crying their hearts out. They wailed and begged the pirates to let them go. But what they received in return from the nervous pirates who burst with anger was being whipped, and they became covered in blood. What was funny was that the leather whips in the pirates¡¯ hands were all found on the slave-trading ship. These slave traders often used these whips to whip the pitiful slaves. Perhaps they never dreamed that one day these whips would be whipping them¡­ Listening to the miserable screams of the slave traders, Tia Dalma was expressionless. She knew very well that humans were the cruelest to their own kind! They invented bows and blades in order to hunt other animals, but they invented bullets and firearms in order to kill their own kind¡­ From this point of view, humans were very similar to demons. ¡°He¡¯s here!¡± Tia Dalma suddenly said while the pirates were whipping the slave traders. The pirates quickly restrained themselves. They took out the gags that they had prepared beforehand and stuffed them into the mouths of the slave traders who were still screaming. They were afraid that their cries would make Demon Osiris unhappy. They raised their heads and looked at the distant mountain peak. Then they found a giant bird-like shadow flying in the sky and coming toward them. There was a commotion among the pirates, and they began to retreat. As Roy flew closer, they saw Roy¡¯s appearance clearly. Although many of the pirates present had heard about Demon Osiris, this was the first time they saw Roy. When they saw Roy¡¯s slightly curved demon horns and the huge demon wings on his back, their fear reached its peak! If Roy activated the Halo of Fear, all the pirates here would become crazy from fear! After all, there was a limit to human fear. Once the threshold was exceeded, nerves would break down. The only thing the pirates were glad about was that Demon Osiris did not attack them when he appeared. Roy floated in midair with his arms crossed, looking at the pirates below and the leader, Tia Dalma. After a while, he landed in front of her. He was more than two meters tall and had strong muscles, making him look tall and burly. Tia Dalma and the pirates could only look up at him despite Roy standing on the ground. This domineering look made the pirates fear Roy even more. ¡°Miss Calypso, I didn¡¯t expect you to come personally! It¡¯s an honor!¡± Roy grinned at Tia Dalma, revealing his sharp teeth. To be honest, this smile was really friendly. But in the eyes of the pirates, it was different. The demon¡¯s smile scared everyone! ¡°It seems that you already know who I am!¡± Tia Dalma rubbed her fingers and said expressionlessly, ¡°But call me Tia Dalma¡­ Demon Osiris, is this your true name?¡± ¡°If I say yes, will you believe me?¡± Roy asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Tia Dalma looked directly into Roy¡¯s eyes. ¡°During my long years, I¡¯ve seen a few demons from the Abyss. Some of them were cunning, but there were also some who were trustworthy. I wonder which one you are?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Roy thought for a while. ¡°Perhaps the latter!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Tia Dalma laughed. ¡°I think it should be the former. Otherwise, why would you deceive Jack Sparrow to get that very important thing?¡± ¡°No, no, no. How can you say that I deceived him?¡± Roy shook his finger. ¡°Jack Sparrow left it willingly!¡± ¡°All right, whatever you say. Anyway, I never had much hope for these pirates!¡± Upon saying this, Tia Dalma¡¯s face sank. ¡°But since I¡¯ve already appeared here, shouldn¡¯t you return that thing to me?¡± However, Roy avoided this question for the time being and instead asked, ¡°Miss Tia Dalma, can I ask a question?¡± ¡°What question?¡± ¡°If you can remove the seal, what will you do to the pirates who sealed you?¡± Roy asked. ¡°Hmph!¡± Tia Dalma snorted coldly, but then gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I will bury them in the darkest depths of the sea!¡± Although Davy Jones was the mastermind behind Calypso being sealed, it would be a lie if she said that she did not hate his accomplices, the Nine Pirate Lords. It was a great humiliation for a god to be sealed by mortals! Hearing this, Roy grinned again. ¡°Then, esteemed lady, let¡¯s make a deal? I¡¯ll help you take back all the seal tokens and lift your seal, how about that?¡± However, Tia Dalma did not even think about it and immediately refused. ¡°No! I will never let you do that!¡± ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you want to return to your divine body?¡± Roy asked. ¡°But I won¡¯t place this hope on a demon from another world!¡± Tia Dalma said firmly. ¡°Let alone all the seal tokens, even the one you¡¯re holding now, I have to get back!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Roy was silent for a while. ¡°What if I say no?¡± ¡°In that case, Demon Osiris¡­¡± Tia Dalma said solemnly, ¡°I won¡¯t care which demon king¡¯s subordinate you are, I will kill you! Don¡¯t doubt that I can do this. I am a descendant of the Titans. In the ancient inheritance of the Titans, there is a way to kill demons, and even your soul won¡¯t be able to return to the Abyss!¡± ¡°Oh? You can do this even though you¡¯re sealed in a mortal body?¡± Roy asked with interest. ¡°Do you want to take a gamble?¡± Tia Dalma stared at Roy, unwilling to be outdone. After a while, Roy suddenly grinned and waved his hand. ¡°It was just a joke. I don¡¯t want to fight against a god now. That won¡¯t do me any good!¡± After hearing these words that eased the atmosphere, Tia Dalma¡¯s imposing manner weakened a little. But at this moment, Roy suddenly said, ¡°Speaking of which, are you trying to lure me into killing this mortal body of yours? Does killing your mortal body cause you to break free from the seal?¡± ¡°Ridiculous!¡± Tia Dalma refuted expressionlessly. He could not tell what she was thinking, but under Roy¡¯s observation, Tia Dalma¡¯s entire body had tensed up just now, which was a very nervous reaction. Sure enough! Roy had long found it strange. Why did the Pirate Lords still allow her mortal body to live after sealing the sea goddess Calypso into a mortal body? Logically speaking, the pirates should have already killed this mortal body. Would it not be better to complete the feat of killing the god once and for all? Now that Roy saw Tia Dalma¡¯s reaction, he realized that killing her might result in two disastrous consequences. The first was that the Calypso in her body would break free from the seal and appear. The second was that Calypso would really die and cause the entire ocean to lose control. After all, she was a sea goddess. Gods were not so easy to kill, so Roy reckoned that the former was more likely. In that case, Roy could not do anything to Tia Dalma. If he really released Calypso¡¯s true body, Roy would be in trouble. A descendant of the Titans¡­ Indeed, in some worlds, the Titans were called gods. Perhaps they did not have the authority of gods, but just their power alone was rather formidable. ¡°All right. To be honest, the seal token isn¡¯t very useful to me!¡± Roy said. ¡°I can give it back to you, but it depends on what you can give me!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I already bring the people you are looking for?¡± Tia Dalma pointed at the slave traders. Roy glanced sideways at the slave traders, whose mouths were stuffed with rags and socks, and they immediately shivered. When Roy was talking to Tia Dalma, everyone was quite far away due to fear, so they did not hear what the two of them said clearly. However, when Roy looked over, the slave traders immediately knew that their lives were about to come to an end¡­ Roy retracted his gaze and shook his head. ¡°These people were brought here by the pirates, not you! Don¡¯t say you did it. Show me your sincerity!¡± Tia Dalma stared at Roy for a long time before finally giving in. She took out a scroll from under her robe. This scroll was rolled up and tied with a string. The moment she took the scroll out, Roy immediately sensed a rich Abyss aura on it. Tia Dalma threw the scroll to Roy. Roy took it, immediately untied the string, and opened the scroll. This scroll seemed extremely old. But what was strange was that the text inside was still brand new. On the scroll, the words in the demon language were imprinted as though they had been burned onto it! Among the content written on it, there was a rather large title at the beginning. Roy immediately tried to read it. ¡°De¡­ Demon Bible¡­ Chapter Six?¡± Chapter 119 - Don’t Mess with Women, Especially Goddesses ¡°Where did this thing come from?¡± Roy looked up and asked Tia Dalma. However, to his surprise, Tia Dalma was even more surprised than him. ¡°You¡­ you can see writing on this scroll?¡± Roy was stunned. ¡°Can¡¯t you?¡± ¡°No!¡± Tia Dalma said. ¡°In my eyes, this scroll is just a blank piece of paper. If not for the strong Abyss aura on it, I would have thrown it away long ago¡­¡± ¡°Really?¡± Roy was deep in thought. Can only demons from the Abyss see the demon writing on it? At this moment, Tia Dalma also realized that there was a mystery behind this scroll, but she did care and continued, ¡°I obtained this scroll from a demon about four hundred years ago!¡± Upon saying this, Tia Dalma glanced at Roy. ¡°That demon should be stronger than you. However, he is a flame demon! I don¡¯t know who summoned him to this world. The place he appeared was on land, so he caused great destruction and brought a huge disaster to this world.¡± Roy did not interrupt her and listened quietly. ¡°At that time, in order to eliminate this flame demon, the church launched the Ninth Crusade. In the name of the Crusade, they secretly gathered a large number of troops and attacked the flame demon¡¯s den!¡± Tia Dalma said. ¡°Unfortunately, the church still failed. It was unable to kill the flame demon. It sacrificed a large number of soldiers but merely injured the flame demon. As a last resort, the church sought help from me. The church made an agreement with me that it would think of a way to lure the flame demon to the sea. Afterward, I drew upon the power of the sea to raise a tsunami to extinguish the flames of the flame demon. Only then did the church finally kill and expel the demon¡­¡± ¡°Oh? The church sought help from you?¡± Roy was a little surprised. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a heretical god to it? Why would the church seek help from you?¡± Tia Dalma glanced at Roy. ¡°That¡¯s because the church couldn¡¯t invite an angel to descend! I don¡¯t know what method that flame demon used to interfere with the formation of a Gate of Heaven. Four hundred years ago, the church was quite powerful, and it should have had the power to communicate with Heaven. But it didn¡¯t expect that a few large-scale prayers failed to open a Gate of Heaven, and no high-level angel was willing to descend. Without the help of an angel, the church was unable to eliminate such a powerful flame demon, so it could only seek help from me. Of course, this kind of request for help is a secret, and it was not made public by the church¡­¡± Roy nodded in understanding. A Gate of Heaven was actually the same as a Gate of the Abyss. It was just a portal that could cross worlds. Generally speaking, it was necessary to have someone act as a gate-to-gate guide to be able to link up a gate with a magic formation and establish a connection with Heaven or the Abyss. This was how Roy came to the Caribbean Sea. If he did not have Cassandra¡¯s soul and body as the guiding coordinates, he would not have been able to open the Gate of the Abyss no matter what. In order to forcefully open a Gate of Heaven or a Gate of the Abyss, high-level angels or high-level demons had to use their magic power. On the side of the Abyss, you had to be at least at the level of a demon lord to have the power to do so; on the side of Heaven, it was unknown what level of angel was required. Tia Dalma said that the flame demon who came to this world four hundred years ago was stronger than Roy, so he guessed that the flame demon might be a high-rank demon. However, Tia Dalma¡­ Well, it should be said that Calypso, who was still a sea goddess back then, controlled the power of the sea, and the water attribute was very effective against flame demons, which was why the flame demon was killed and expelled. However, in Roy¡¯s impression, high-rank demons usually did not invade a world alone. This was because the magic power of high-rank demons was enough to support them summoning some demon troops to help them fight. But according to Tia Dalma¡¯s description, that flame demon seemed to be alone from beginning to end. Is it that while the flame demon had used some sort of method to disrupt a Gate of Heaven from opening, he also eliminated the possibility of him opening a Gate of the Abyss? Roy looked at the ¡®Demon Bible: Chapter Six¡¯ in his hand and wondered if this was the method to create the interference. ¡°This scroll was left behind by that flame demon!¡± Tia Dalma said. ¡°Due to the Abyss aura contained in it, if this thing were to flow out, it would be a big problem. Therefore, the church handed it over to me, and I sealed it. Now that you¡¯ve appeared, I¡¯ll use this to exchange for the seal token you obtained from Jack Sparrow!¡± Roy swayed his tail and suddenly laughed. ¡°You handed this to me because you actually want me to bring it back to the Abyss, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Tia Dalma did not deny it. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what this thing is, the Abyss aura in it is very corrosive. It¡¯s too dangerous! My poor little octopus pet Kraken turned into a monster just by accidentally touching it¡­ For the past four hundred years, I¡¯ve had to expend a large amount of magic power on it to prevent it from continuing to pollute the ocean!¡± ¡°All right. I understand why you want to make a deal with a demon like me so readily!¡± Roy was a little speechless. ¡°You just want to use this deal to throw me the burden, right?¡± Tia Dalma did not answer this question and only asked, ¡°Then, do you accept this chip?¡± ¡°Of course I accept!¡± Roy nodded. Although he had not read the other contents of the Demon Bible in detail, his intuition told him that this thing was absolutely not ordinary for demons. It was enough to exchange for the seal token. However, after putting away the scroll, Roy said to Tia Dalma, ¡°I¡¯ll bring this thing back to the Abyss, but I¡¯ll be helping you by bringing it back, right?¡± ¡°What exactly do you want to say?¡± Tia Dalma asked. ¡°Cassandra!¡± Roy pointed at Cassandra, who was staring intently at the slave traders behind him. ¡°I helped you once, so you have to help me too. Although she¡¯s become a lich, I want you to promise me that you won¡¯t destroy her!¡± However, what Roy did not expect was that after hearing this request, Tia Dalma immediately nodded and agreed without even thinking. ¡°Sure!¡± ¡°Oh? So straightforward?¡± Roy was a little surprised. He frowned and said, ¡°Miss Calypso, I know you are temperamental, but I don¡¯t want you to bring this personality into this transaction! You are a god, not a demon like me, so it¡¯s not good to go back on your word!¡± However, Tia Dalma snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m a sea goddess, and I protect the sea itself, not humans! Even if she is a lich, what does that have to do with me?!¡± After hearing this, Roy finally understood. It seemed that he was wrong. Indeed, Tia Dalma had said that she did not want things of the Abyss to remain in this world, but Cassandra was not from the Abyss. Although she was born from Roy¡¯s demon blood, she was still an undead creature. To Tia Dalma, the addition of an undead creature in the sea would not affect her at all. As long as this undead creature did not offend her authority of the sea¡­ Shaking his head, Roy took out the silver coin pendant that he had obtained from Jack Sparrow and handed it to Tia Dalma. With the seal token in hand, Tia Dalma snorted coldly. ¡°Jack Sparrow¡­ As the successor of the Pirate Lord of the Caribbean Sea, he actually dared to lose such an important thing. I must punish him!¡± ¡°Oh?!¡± Roy asked with interest. ¡°Dear Miss, how do you plan on punishing him? Believe me, I¡¯ll definitely be happy to see it!¡± Tia Dalma suddenly smiled charmingly and poked Roy¡¯s demon wings with her finger. ¡°What do you think of letting him be a pauper for the rest of his life? From now on, he¡¯ll have no fate with money, and all the treasures he finds will be lost¡­¡± Roy clapped his hands. ¡°That¡¯s great! It¡¯s happily decided then!¡± Although Tia Dalmon was now sealed in a mortal body, she could still use some power. When Tia Dalma said that, far away in Tortuga Port, Jack Sparrow, who was dead drunk in a stable, suddenly shuddered in his sleep and woke up. But after finding nothing wrong, he mumbled and fell asleep again. Not long after he fell asleep, a stablehand, who came to feed the horses, noticed him. This stablehand carefully approached the soundly sleeping Jack Sparrow and started touching all over him¡­ In the end, the stablehand stole the last two pound sterling banknotes that Jack Sparrow had exchanged with gold bars¡­ Perhaps he would never have imagined that after removing the curse of the gold of misfortune, he would still not be able to escape his unlucky fate¡­ Chapter 120 - Snowflake Pattern After obtaining the seal token, Tia Dalma achieved her goal. However, along with her, there was the group of pirates who escorted the slave traders. They did not dare to speak to Roy, so they could only place their hopes on Tia Dalma and were all looking at her eagerly. Tia Dalma did not go back on her words. She pointed at the pirates and said to Roy, ¡°These pirates captured the people you wanted, so I hope that you can ensure their safety. Also, I heard that you have a very special game called ¡®Osiris¡¯s Balance¡¯, right? They want to try it out!¡± ¡°Osiris¡¯s Balance?¡± Roy was stunned when he heard this, but he soon realized that these pirates wanted to play the same game as Jack Sparrow, the game to obtain demon gold. Roy was not surprised that Jack Sparrow had spread information about the game. But Roy did not expect these guys to give Roy¡¯s impromptu creation a name. You don¡¯t say, it¡¯s actually a pretty good depiction¡­ ¡°Do you really want to play this game with me?¡± Roy turned to look at the pirates. The pirates were overjoyed when they heard Roy. They hurriedly nodded. ¡°Sir Osiris, please grant us our request!¡± Roy did not say anything and used his magic power to create two black ice chairs on the spot. He extended his hand and invited Tia Dalma to sit down. Tia Dalma did not stand on ceremony. She smiled charmingly and sat down on the chair. Then Roy sat on the other chair and faced the pirates. ¡°My name is Osiris, a demon from the Abyss. However, I¡¯m not purely a fighter, and I¡¯m more inclined toward being a devil. On account of the fact that you sent me the murderers, I can let you leave safely, but it seems like you aren¡¯t satisfied with returning empty-handed. ¡°Since you intend to play this ¡®Osiris¡¯s Balance¡¯ game, it¡¯s not impossible. But I want to explain the rules in advance!¡± Roy raised his finger. ¡°First, the things used to trade for gold can only be what you carry with you. You can¡¯t add anymore! Second, because your things aren¡¯t useful to me, the gold that I exchange with you through the game also has a huge drawback¡ªit contains a curse of misfortune. Holding this gold will cause your luck to become worse. It often leads to many unlucky things happening to you, and there is a chance that you will die!¡± Roy directly mentioned the curse of the demon gold. In any case, even if he did not say it, the people holding the gold would discover it. ¡°The rules are these two. Decide whether you want to play this game or not!¡± Roy said as he leaned back on his chair and looked at the pirates. The gold actually has a curse of misfortune? This was the first time the pirates heard about this, so they immediately became restless. The opinions of the pirates diverged. After hearing that there was a chance that they would become cursed and die, many pirates immediately wanted to back out. But some of them did not care and insisted on playing this game. ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Don¡¯t we pirates pursue wealth?¡± a pirate said loudly. ¡°In order to obtain wealth, aren¡¯t we always risking our lives?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± another pirate echoed. ¡°Think about it carefully. Haven¡¯t your companions been killed in battle? Look at those who were hanged by the marines. Don¡¯t tell me the dangers of being pirates isn¡¯t comparable to a little curse of misfortune?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Didn¡¯t you notice that the curse of misfortune only has a chance of death? Usually, it¡¯s just bad luck. If worst comes to worst, we can just throw away the gold before the curse kills us.¡± ¡°That makes sense. No wonder that guy Jack Sparrow spent so much money. Looks like he wanted to get rid of his curse of misfortune¡­¡± As these pirates analyzed the situation, those who wanted to back out slowly changed their minds¡­ Logically speaking, those pirates who were not afraid of death should not have said these things. They were undoubtedly increasing their competitors, but they were doing this to encourage themselves so as to strengthen their determination. After discussing for a while, the pirates maintained the same tacit understanding in the end. No one planned on leaving, and they all looked at Roy. ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve made your decision!¡± Roy was not surprised at all. All pirates were like this. They were nothing more than a bunch of money-seeking villains and bandits. Any adventure or romance was actually just gold they put on their faces to improve the image their profession. Tia Dalma sat at the side and watched silently. She had interacted more with pirates than Roy, and she knew better what pirates were like. Therefore, even though she knew that these pirates would cause the gold with misfortune to spread all over the world, she had no intention of stopping it. She was a sea goddess, but her divine power could not stop the greed of humans¡­ This demon was merely fulfilling his duty¡­ Seeing that the pirates had made up their minds, Roy did not say anything else. He opened the system interface and created a large balance. In the middle of the balance was an image of a fierce demon. Roy designed the lever of the balance as a symmetrical pair of demon wings, and demon claws held the balance trays. Since there were no special attributes on it, it only cost less than one soul to materialize. The moment it appeared, the pirates were immediately attracted to the balance with a strong Abyss style. They breathed heavily, their eyes shining as they waited. With a crashing sound, Roy poured out all the demon gold he had collected from the system space. The golden light that blossomed in that instant almost blinded the pirates! When they saw the gold, they realized that what Jack Sparrow had said was true! The gold bars that Roy made were all small one-hundred-gram bars, but he had dug out more than a ton from the Abyss, making the number of gold bars look extremely large. The sight of these gold bars piled up messily on the ground was indescribable! If not for the fact that they knew how terrifying the demon was, the pirates might have drawn their cutlasses and flintlocks and killed the owner of the gold directly before snatching it away¡­ Now, they could only obediently follow Roy¡¯s rules. But what Roy did not expect was that the pirates were about to fight over being first! Fortunately, not long after, the first person to test the water was finally decided. The one who came forward was a burly Germanic pirate, and he seemed to be the strongest among the pirates. After stepping forward, he looked at Roy with some fear before carefully taking off the weapon at his waist and placing it on one end of the balance. Roy was flabbergasted as he stared at this guy¡¯s weapon. He finally realized that these pirates had come prepared! This pirate¡¯s weapon was actually a chain weapon weighing more than ten kilograms! It was also known as the flail¡­ It would have been fine if it was just one, but this guy had more than one flail hanging on his waist! No wonder when Roy saw him walk forward, he looked a little awkward. He had already prepared heavy items for this transaction! He was not the only one. Roy glanced around casually and saw several of them with heavy weapons¡­ Seeing that the pirate still wanted to place down the other flails, Roy had no choice but to say expressionlessly, ¡°There can only be one of the same items!¡± He had no choice but to add this rule. What a joke. If everyone was like him, his gold would be gone in the blink of an eye. After all, there were still dozens of pirates waiting, and Roy did not want the pirates to find out that his gold had run out¡­ After hearing Roy¡¯s words, the Germanic pirate immediately looked regretful. But it did not matter. Although he could not use the weapons anymore, he had other things. He took a shield and placed it on the balance. Then he began to take off his clothes and shoes. This guy¡¯s clothes were heavy leather armor, and his shoes were heavy boots. It could be said that the pirates had done everything they could for this game¡­ Roy did not stop these latter things. All he needed to do was plan and spread all the gold in his hands. Before long, the Germanic pirate found that he had nothing else to put on the balance, so he picked up the gold bars and placed them on the other end of the balance. After the balance was finally balanced, the pirate finally took away twenty-three kilograms of gold. In order to drag away the more than two hundred gold bars, he had even specially prepared a gunny sack to hold them¡­ After the first person successfully exchanged for gold, the remaining pirates were overjoyed. Thus, they began arguing about their order. They could see that the gold on the ground seemed to be limited and that there would be less they could get later. As the pirates exchanged for gold one after another, the gold on the ground was steadily decreasing. Some of these pirates exchanged for more, while others exchanged for less. Those who were not fully prepared saw the others take away a large number of gold bars, and they were so regretful that they wanted to die. However, they did not know that it was not necessarily a good thing to take away more gold because those who took away more would probably die faster! The power of the gold¡¯s curse would stack¡­ Perhaps when they returned, those who took away the most gold would soon be killed by envious people. This was the effect of the curse of misfortune¡­ However, if these pirates were to compare the gold they obtained with the gold that Jack Sparrow obtained, they might discover that their gold was different. On this batch of gold bars, there was a hexagonal snowflake pattern engraved on them! Yes, this snowflake pattern was the ¡®mark¡¯ Roy created! [Mark of Osiris] Soul Catcher: Items engraved with this mark will automatically attract and absorb the souls that appear within a radius of five hundred meters. Teleport: The souls that have been absorbed will be teleported to the demon whose true name is Osiris. This teleport is a cross-world teleport. When making this mark, the Soul Catcher attribute barely cost anything, but the attribute for cross-world teleportation consumed far more souls than Roy had imagined! Making this mark had cost Roy about five thousand souls to exchange for it. Roy had designed the carrier of this mark to be a ring, and the pattern on the ring was the snowflake mark. When he wanted to engrave this mark on an item, Roy only needed to transfer his magic power to the ring and heat the ring¡¯s mark to brand the item. This way, as long as Roy mined the gold mine after returning and prepared more gold, he would be able to spread a portion of it every time he came to a world. Then, even if he did not return to that world in the future, the souls would be sent to Roy continuously. After the number of souls teleported back in the future increased, Roy also needed to create an item that could automatically store these souls. Otherwise, he might not even have the time to do anything else in the future, and he would just keep collecting souls every day¡­ Of course, Roy did not set this mark as indestructible because he would have probably needed to pay more souls. It was not worth it. The secret of the mark on the circulating gold of misfortune might be discovered by the church one day, and it might confiscate the gold and refine it to destroy the marks. However, it was impossible for the church to do that in a short period of time. Such small gold bars were quite easy to circulate, and once they spread, it would not be easy to find all of them¡­ Chapter 121 - Illusions, All Illusions There were about eighty pirates, and before long, they divided up the gold of misfortune among themselves. The pirates returned to their ship happily. They were thinking in their hearts that after they returned, they would use this gold to buy a manor, returning home as rich landowners. Tia Dalma came with the pirates, but instead of setting off with them, she left on a small boat alone. Only Roy saw that Tia Dalma had taken out bones to do a divination before she left, and he did not know what result she got that prompted her to leave alone¡­ After everyone left, Roy looked at the quivering slave traders. These slave traders were crying bitterly, looking like pitiful baby chicks, but Roy had long smelled the aroma of fallen souls in these slave traders. If pirates could only be regarded as fierce and vicious, then these slave traders were truly heinous. Their souls had already said everything Although Roy had been controlling his Soul Devouring Addiction, the smell of fallen souls was really too tempting for demons. Even Roy could not help but come closer and smell their souls. But when Roy did this, the slave traders were even more terrified and collapsed. They cried and knelt on the ground, begging Roy for mercy, and some of them even peed their pants. m le However, Roy was unmoved. As a demon, the humans he usually came into contact with were either greedy or had dark hearts. Most of them were scumbags and villains. These people did not deserve any sympathy at all, and Roy was only interested in their souls. He turned to Cassandra and said, ¡°I¡¯ll hand them over to you! Remember to bring their souls back!¡± Seeing Cassandra nod, Roy spread his wings and flew back to the Frozen Throne. Fat Tiger followed him loyally. As for what Cassandra was going to do to these slave traders, it was not his concern. It was all for Cassandra¡¯s revenge. After returning to the throne and sitting, Roy took out the scroll that Tia Dalma had given him and opened it. Roy stared at the scroll with a solemn expression. To be honest, he had never thought that he would obtain such an item in the Pirates of the Caribbean world. From the demon text engraved on it, it was apparent that this scroll should just be a rubbing, seemingly rubbed from an ancient stone stele. This was because Roy saw some blurry characters symbols on it, which should not happen if the scroll was the original. What was even stranger was that every demon character symbol on this scroll carried a thick aura of darkness and flames. These characters were usually hidden, and only when they came into contact with demons from the Abyss like Roy would they sense their aura and reappear. Demon Bible¡­ Is this the doctrine of the demons? Roy thought in doubt. The problem is that demons only believe in power¡­ With this doubt in his mind, Roy began to read it. ¡°¡­ Like a meteor, he pierced through the earth and continued down. Finally, he reached the depths of this world and stopped there. ¡°The kings of the seven deadly sins knelt in front of him and witnessed his great feats¡­ ¡°The black sun and the demon moon were born. The sea had tides, and the world had levels¡­ ¡°After giving the Abyss an authority equivalent to a Side of the Infinite Worlds, he left this place and returned to the void¡­¡± The demon language conveyed meaning through the power of the soul, but the unclear text did not have the same effect, so the content Roy read appeared intermittent. Fortunately, there was no such thing as translation errors, so Roy interpreted most of it. What surprised Roy was that this Demon Bible seemed to be the same as the human Bible. It was about a creator creating a world. What differed was that the human Bible was about the process of creating the human world, and the Demon Bible was about creating the Abyss! Inferring from this, should there be a similar bible that exists in Heaven and describes the process of Heaven being created? Roy¡¯s claws gently tapped the armrest of the throne as he read the content of the Demon Bible again while in deep thought, carefully pondering over the meaning of each word. The kings of the seven deadly sins¡­ Is this referring to the demon kings who control the seven deadly sins? If so, it means that these Seven Demon Kings appeared in the Abyss with the creator from the beginning, rather than what the human Bible said, in that one of the angels, Lucifer, had fallen into the Abyss of Hell¡­ In other words, I misunderstood. Fallen angels were a species of the Abyss from the beginning? Then why can demons contaminate and transform angels into fallen angels after acquiring their souls? Is there a mistake in this? Also, the black sun and demon moon, this should be the purple moon on the surface of the Abyss, right? But I haven¡¯t seen the black sun nor know what it looks like¡­ Finally, it was the so-called ¡®equivalent to a Side of the Infinite Worlds¡¯. Since it mentioned the Infinite Worlds, does that mean that there were already many different worlds when the Abyss appeared? And could the so-called ¡®Side¡¯ be understood as meaning something like an ¡®inner world? Does the phrase ¡®equivalent to¡­¡¯ mean that there were many inner worlds of the Infinite Worlds like the Abyss? Roy counted with his fingers. The Abyss and Heaven are definitely each considered a Side of the Infinite Worlds. In addition, perhaps there was the Underworld? Or the Elemental World? This scroll was only the sixth chapter of the Demon Bible, but the information involved was astounding. Since there was such a rubbing of the bible, it meant that the original text of the bible definitely existed somewhere in the Abyss. But Roy had been in the Abyss for a long time and had never heard any demon mention the creator of the Abyss, and this creator did not even have a name in the bible. Demons talked more about being the subordinates of certain demon kings, including Tia Dalma. When she saw Roy, she had said something similar. It seemed that all demons naturally regarded the Demon Kings of the Seven Deadly Sins as the creators of the Abyss¡­ Of course, there was nothing wrong with this. After all, demons advocated power, and the power of first-level demon kings was something that many demons could only look up to, and the Deadly Sin Demon Kings were above demon kings. However, this was already the limit that demons could come into contact with. The creator, who had disappeared, was an illusory existence to demons and gradually became forgotten. According to Tia Dalma, this scroll rubbing was obtained from a high-rank demon, meaning high-rank demons and even higher-level demons might be looking for the text of this bible¡­ N In other words, low-level demons might not know, but high-level demons probably knew about the existence of the Demon Bible. No matter what kind of creature it was, they were born to worship their creator, and demons were absolutely no exceptions. But in the Abyss, high-level demons clearly knew that there was a creator, but they had not been able to form a top-down religious order to worship the creator. Was this not a little too strange? Moreover, judging from the content of this chapter of the Demon Bible, the creator of Heaven and the Abyss should be the same. Although Roy had not seen the bible on the side of Heaven, the Bible of the human world seemed to be born under the influence of Heaven, so it could be used as reference. In the human world, the Bible said that the God of the Holy Trinity was the only true god in the world. So if this was true, then the creator of Heaven and the Abyss should be God. But demons never recognized that God was the true God, so there was immediate conflict¡­ In particular, there were many versions of sacred scriptures in the human world, leading to the emergence of even more gods, causing confusion. Conversely, if the Bible of the human world came from the influence of Heaven, did that mean that the bible of Heaven was also in a disorderly state? As he thought about it, Roy suddenly shivered. Damn it! Why does it feel like something is wrong? It seemed like both Heaven and the Abyss are intentionally downplaying the existence of the true creator¡­ What are they up to? Forget it. This question doesn¡¯t seem like something I can touch now. Roy quickly stopped his imagination from running wild. After all, he had only seen some things and could not discern the truth yet. It was meaningless to think about it. After thinking about it, Roy placed his attention on the rubbing of the bible. After hearing the process of obtaining this rubbing from Tia Dalma, Roy felt that it seemed to contain some mystical powers. The high-rank flame demon who originally held the rubbing seemed to be able to interfere with the formation of Gates of Heaven and Gates of the Abyss. Roy believed that it was definitely not the power of the flame demon himself, and it was certainly related to the rubbing in front of him. But what should he do? Roy tried to input his magic power into this scroll. Very strange. This scroll seems to be able to carry magic power, but it¡¯s like a bottomless pit. No matter how much magic power I input, the scroll isn¡¯t reacting. After thinking about it for a while, Roy stopped inputting magic power. This scroll was previously in the hands of Tia Dalma¡­ or Calypso. At that time, she would have definitely tried something similar. If just inputting magic power was useful, then Calypso would have long discovered the use of the scroll. Since magic power did not work, he could only use another method! Roy used his nails to slash his palm, creating a wound. Before the wound healed, he quickly dripped some of his demon blood onto the scroll. A strange scene appeared. Roy¡¯s demon blood instantly disappeared after dripping onto it! It was as though the scroll absorbed it immediately. The next moment, Roy suddenly felt a burst of fluctuations spreading out in all directions with the scroll as the center. The surrounding objects and scenery shook with the fluctuations. After the fluctuations spread, it quickly calmed down, and there were no more movements from the scroll. Nothing around seemed to have changed, making Roy wonder if he had an illusion just now. ¡°What happened?¡± Roy looked around curiously but could not sense anything. Chapter 122 - The Prayer of Expelling Angels Roy stood where he was for a while and found that nothing had happened, so he could only try again. He thought that the fluctuations were something like spatial fluctuations, but this time, Roy was prepared and realized that he was mistaken after experimenting again. The effect of the fluctuations turned out to be a disturbance to the power of the world! The moment he activated the scroll, Roy found that the repulsive force of the world that had been acting on him all along, and had been continuously strengthening, had an intense change in strength. It suddenly became much stronger before falling back to its original level in an instant. Although this change happened very quickly, he was able to feel it when he sensed it carefully. Roy immediately realized that the effect of activating this scroll was probably another type of ¡®expulsion prayer¡¯, and it belonged to the expulsion prayer used by demons This expulsion prayer was not meant to expel demons but to expel angels! This was because it was not just demons who were beings that belonged to another world, but angels were as well, meaning that the repulsive force of a world was not only effective on demons but also on angels. Since there was a special incantation that could trigger the repulsive force of a world to expel demons, then there would also be an incantation that could trigger the repulsive force of a world to expel angels! The reason why that high-rank flame demon brought this scroll with him was to use it to fight against angels. After all, compared to low-rank demons, high-rank demons were more likely to encounter angels when they went to other worlds. Tia Dalma had said before that in order to resist this high-rank flame demon, the people of the church had used a type of magic to pray for an angel to descend. But the summoning was unsuccessful, probably because this high-rank flame demon had used the power of this scroll. Such fluctuations in the repulsive force of a world would indeed interfere with the formation of a world teleportation gate. Of course, not only would the Gates of Heaven not open, but the Gates of the Abyss would not open either, so that high-rank flame demon could not summon other demons to come and help. Moreover, Roy guessed that it was not just the demons¡¯ expulsion prayer. Maybe even the expulsion prayer on the side of Heaven was the same. They were all indiscriminate attacks that could not distinguish between friend and foe. Any being from another world would be affected. Roy thought of the attacks of the expulsion prayer that he had suffered when he fought against the Spanish Invincible Armada. It was obvious that this expulsion prayer had been sent by angels to humans to let them deal with and expel demons. Because humans were creatures of this world, the repulsive force of the world would not affect them. Therefore, using this expulsion prayer was much more convenient than using angels. This kind of incantation that could invoke the repulsive force of a world was not a type of magic but more inclined to the effects of the spirit of language. Thus, the magic power that Roy had input earlier was just like having it sink into the ocean and did not cause any reaction. Instead, it activated after using demon blood. This might be because the medium of blood could also produce an effect like the power of the spirit of language. However, this method of activating it with blood was probably not the best method to use the expulsion prayer. Otherwise, the repulsive force of the world that Roy felt just now should not have been the same fluctuations as interference, but the kind that continuously strengthened. The best way was probably to chant these words directly¡­ However, this scroll was just a rubbing after all, and the power of the spirit of language attached to it was incomparable to the original version. Moreover, the sixth chapter of this Demon Bible was relatively long, and there were some blurry parts in the middle, making it very difficult to recite completely. From the looks of it, this so-called Demon Bible still had some unknown effects. Unfortunately, demons had not done well in disseminating it. Not only had they failed to spread the Demon Bible to the human world, but many demons in the Abyss did not even know of the existence of such a Demon Bible¡­ Thus, people had even changed the name of the expulsion prayer to exorcism prayer, thinking that only demons could be expelled, but they did not know that angels could also be expelled. In any case, getting this scroll was an unexpected joy for Roy. This meant that he would have an additional method to fight against angels when he encountered them in the future. In fact, he did not even need to fight against angels. When he saw signs of angels coming, he could directly use this expulsion prayer to prevent angels from coming! Of course, Roy needed to find a way to modify it. Since he knew that the repulsive force of a world could be affected by others, then he could actually create an expulsion prayer himself. But creating something out of thin air consumed a large number of souls, so it would be better to use the power on the scroll and modify it directly, which might save a lot. Cassandra was currently processing the slave traders and had not returned, so Roy had nothing to do and decided to start on it. He opened the system interface, found the material he originally had drawn for Frostmourne, and erased the demon characters that he had randomly drawn on the sword. Then he stored the scroll in the system and turned it into a similar material. He then used the clip method to cut out the demon characters on the scroll, placed them on the sword blade, and arranged them! For something like the spirit of language, its power did not come from the carriers but from the character symbols, so the scroll itself was nothing special at all. What was special were the characters on it. Roy¡¯s current process was actually like transcribing them. This way, it was equivalent to having Frostmourne carry the expulsion prayer, and the original scroll was destroyed. After completing the transcription, Roy defined the attribute. Expulsion: When activating the characters on the sword blade with magic power, the power of the expulsion prayer contained within will activate. The expulsion prayer will not affect the sword wielder. Roy did not specifically define the expulsion prayer and instead used the power of the original characters on the scroll. This way, he would not need to consume additional souls. But when he activated the expulsion prayer, he certainly did not want himself to be affected, so he specially set an exemption for himself. Of course, this was only if he activated the expulsion prayer. If an enemy initiated an expulsion prayer, he would not be able to avoid it. He could not set himself to have complete immunity to the repulsive force of a world because such an attribute definition meant deviating from the rules of the world, and the consumption would definitely be an astounding figure. Even if Roy could circumvent this rule like C¨¦sar and get himself a demon-human body, it would not actually be considered immunity to the force of world repulsion because a demon-human body could only remain in the current world forever. He would also be repulsed when he entered other worlds. After adding this expulsion attribute, if Roy encountered enemies that were angels or creatures from other worlds in the future, Roy could let them have a taste of being expelled. If the other party did not want to be disturbed by this expelling force, they would have to consume more magic power to resist it, which would invisibly weaken the opponent. After completing it, Roy chose to materialize. Due to him making modifications to the original foundation, Frostmourne did not disappear beforehand. When he materialized, a ray of light flashed on the sword, and the original character symbols were erased. Then the character symbols that came from the Demon Bible slowly emerged on the sword blade. Even though the text was moved onto the sword, its power of the spirit of language did not change. After the text was engraved onto the sword, it still had traces of corrosion, and even the Abyss aura contained within it appeared. Now, Roy¡¯s Frostmourne not only had the auras of darkness and ice but also the scents of sulfur and flames from the Abyss aura. These auras mixed together, but there was no conflict, causing Frostmourne to become even more terrifying and strange¡­ Roy raised the sword, looked at it, and found that the system had unexpectedly helped him automatically fill in the unclear words during the materialization. This was equivalent to the current Frostmourne being a new item that had inherited the content of the Demon Bible¡¯s sixth chapter. Roy had paid more than 1,400 souls for this modification. It almost caught up to the cost of creating Frostmourne. The addition of the text might not have cost too much, but it was relatively expensive to set himself exempt. Of course, Roy could accept this price of souls compared to a self-made expulsion prayer¡­ After Roy completed the modification and stored Frostmourne, Cassandra returned. And beside her were dozens of ghouls that had been transformed from the slave traders¡­ Unlike the priest from the Inquisition, the ghouls transformed from these slave traders were not conscious and completely under Cassandra¡¯s control. Cassandra offered all of their souls to Roy. Among them, there were eleven souls that were pitch-black fallen souls, possibly from the leaders of the slave traders. Roy was certainly happy to see such fallen souls, because according to the calculations of the Horadric Cube, a fallen soul was equivalent to ninety-nine ordinary souls! Eleven fallen souls was equivalent to more than a thousand ordinary souls. These ugly ghouls with saliva dripping from their mouths still had an instinctive fear of Roy when they saw him, and their entire bodies were crawling on the ground. Roy ignored their fear and said to Cassandra, ¡°Now, your only target for revenge is your despicable father, right?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Cassandra nodded. ¡°In fact, I¡¯m not willing to call him my father. My only relative in this world is my mom!¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go to Spain!¡± Chapter 123 - Departure On the way to Spain, Roy made preparations to fight against the Church of Spain. He had just extinguished one of the fleets of the Spanish Invincible Armada, causing great panic, and he now was going to Spain. It was obvious what a huge impact this would have on the entire country. Spain was now in its decline. England was gradually replacing it as the supreme maritime power, and its control over its colonies was continuously weakening. It could be said that the current British were much smarter than the Spanish. At least, there was a huge difference in their attitudes toward Roy, the demon. Driven by their religious beliefs, the Spanish had launched a fearless war against Roy, but the British pretended as though no demon had ever appeared. They knew that Roy had settled on an island in the Caribbean, but they did not care at all. Even the Royal Navy fleets never went near Roy¡¯s waters, so even if Roy wanted to plunder the souls of the Royal Navy, he could not find the target. After the British used the pirates against the Spanish, they planned to use the demon¡­ But this time, they did not get what they wanted. In fact, after the destruction of this fleet of the Invincible Armada, all of Spain was shocked. Even though the fanatical believers were clamoring to send a more powerful fleet to kill the demon, the aristocrats realized that if they continued to fight against Demon Osiris, before the British rose, the Spanish might lose their country! They did not have that many ships in the Invincible Armada that they could destroy the demon¡­ Therefore, this time, they not only forcefully suppressed the voices of the fanatics, but they also specially investigated the identity of the lich Cassandra. When they discovered that Lich Cassandra was only born because of a mistaken witch hunt, the aristocrats of Spain hated the church to death! The innocent woman who was burned to death as a witch had died, but her daughter escaped and even attracted a demon from Hell. If they had known that things would develop this way, it would have been better not to have hunted witches. During the investigation of Cassandra¡¯s identity, they also found Cassandra¡¯s father, the despicable drunkard who had falsely accused his wife. The aristocrats did not dare to criticize the church for its actions, but they tacitly worked with the church to vent their anger on this man. They caught Cassandra¡¯s father and then hanged him like a pirate! The body of this villain was placed in the port of Spain¡¯s largest port city, hung in the most conspicuous position for an entire week. Not only that, but the news of the execution of this man was posted everywhere in the country. The Spanish ruling class was terrified. Of course, they understood that Demon Osiris was helping Lich Cassandra take revenge. They had already guessed that there might be a demon contract between the lich and the demon, so it was very likely that the demon and the lich would go to Spain. In order to prevent a battle with the demon from happening again, they had to use this method to convey their attitude. Yes, you see, we¡¯ve hanged your bastard father, and you¡¯ve already taken revenge, so please don¡¯t bring your demon master here anymore, all right? They had indeed conveyed their attitude. The moment Roy brought Cassandra onto Spain, Cassandra saw this execution notice. She recognized her father from the portrait and stood in front of it for a long time without saying a word. In fact, Cassandra had yet to find her hometown at this time because she did not remember where it was at all. It was just a small town close to the coast in Spain. As for the town in the notice, all the houses had already closed their doors, and there was not even a dog in sight in this town with tens of thousands of people. People were hiding in their homes, trembling and praying non-stop, praying that the demon and lich would not enter the town. After a long time, Cassandra said to Roy, ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s go back, Master! Since he¡¯s dead, then my hatred is gone!¡± During this time, the power of hatred in Cassandra had been eliminated with her revenge, so Roy did not say anything after feeling her emotions. With Cassandra¡¯s words, the demon contract Roy and Cassandra signed suddenly appeared and slowly burned under the flames of Hell. This meant that the contract between Roy and Cassandra was fulfilled. Without the demon contract, the repulsive force of the world on Roy suddenly increased substantially, and Roy had to burn his magic power to resist this repulsive force. He estimated that he could probably stay in this world for two more weeks with the current repulsive force. Therefore, Roy brought Cassandra back to frozen island and planned to find a way to strengthen her before he left. Of course, he had never thought about consuming souls to make items. There was no need for that. He just looked for some mysterious legends about black magic in this world and then collected some items with magic power. Finally, Roy found a ruby with a cursing power and a few finger bones that pirates said were from a vampire. He combined these things together, made a staff, and gave it to Cassandra. During this time, although Roy did not deliberately plunder souls, there were still some souls that appeared in front of him every day. Roy knew that the demon gold he had left in this world was starting to take effect¡­ In fact, the Osiris Mark on the demon gold had taken effect faster than Roy had imagined. On the night the pirates brought by Tia Dalma had left, twenty souls had teleported to Roy! This was because, as expected, the pirates began infighting not long after they left. Some of the pirates who had received less gold joined forces secretly, killed a small part of the people on the pirate ship, took the gold in their hands, and split it again. Whether it was the power of the curse of misfortune on gold that caused these pirates to die, or whether it was purely because of the envy and greed of human nature, even Roy could not tell. The pirates only knew that gold had the power to cause others to be unlucky, but they did not know the function of the Osiris Mark. They did not know that the gold would make their souls fall into the hands of the demon after their deaths. They were already blinded by the gold and fortune and could no longer think about other issues. As the remaining pirates reached shore, the gold quickly started circulating. The pirates could not tell others that gold would bring misfortune because they were afraid that people would be scared of the curse and refuse to accept the gold when they bought things. Thus, the pirates concealed this secret in unison, only declaring to others that this was the reward given to them by the demon after they presented the murderers. This declaration made the pirates who were timid and had not dared to go beat their chests and stamp their feet in regret. The pirates who had successfully brought back the gold became truly successful people. Even though many of them were constantly unlucky because they had the gold, they were still bragging incessantly about their experience in front of others. They told people about the huge frozen mountain where the demons settled and what they had seen, such as Lich Cassandra turning people into ghouls. Even though they had not seen the scene of Cassandra transforming the ghouls and were boasting, they were unexpectedly very close. This made people have no choice but to admire their imagination. The gold with the snowflake mark quickly spread, and some people even used this gold to show off. Even though in the following days, some of the people who had come into contact with this gold had died because of bad luck, people did not think toward a curse at all. Wealth would drive people crazy. Perhaps it would take a long time for the people of this world to discover the truth about the gold of misfortune¡­ At this time, Roy quietly left the Pirates of the Caribbean world, leaving behind only a legend about the demon¡¯s treasure. Perhaps one day, someone would attempt to summon the demon named Osiris through a black magic ritual based on this legend¡­ Chapter 124 - Limit? The moment he returned to the Abyss, breathed the unique hot air, and saw the dark environment, Roy suddenly felt that the Abyss seemed to be a little different. It did not mean that the environment of the Abyss had changed, but Roy himself felt different. The environment of the Abyss was harsh and cruel. Even though demons could adapt to this environment, it did not mean that cruelty did not exist. In the past, Roy had always felt depressed when he was in the Abyss, which was caused by the scorching air and dark environment of this world. But this time, after returning to the Abyss, he found that this depression not only disappeared but was also replaced with¡­ relaxation. How should he describe it? It was as though he had soaked in a bathtub full of hot water after an exhausting day or had a happy ending at the spa, feeling refreshed all over. This feeling made Roy feel very strange. He found that the magic power in his body was operating smoother, and the energy of his entire body seemed to have improved. This was something that had never happened before. Is it because of the so-called ¡®Chosen One of the Abyss¡¯ talent? Roy guessed. It seems to have improved my affinity with the Abyss¡­ To be honest, Roy had yet to figure out what this additional talent ability was about. When he was in the Pirates of the Caribbean world, he had not noticed this talent having any function. But now that he was back in the Abyss, the effect immediately appeared. Roy spread his demon wings and flew into the sky. Fat Tiger followed closely behind. One demon and one dog returned to their territory. Roy¡¯s territory had been transformed by his frost power, and there was still some frost magic power left. Although the flames and scorching heat had corroded his territory after he had been away for a long time, other demons had not occupied this place. When Roy returned, the remaining frost elements in the area began to become active again. Roy did not stand on ceremony. He immediately used his magic power to freeze his territory. When the solid black ice appeared, an even more magical scene appeared. The fire elements in the surroundings actually began to avoid Roy¡¯s territory! And a large amount of dark and frost elements began gathering around Roy! This phenomenon had not happened in the past either. In the past, Roy¡¯s territory had always been corroded by flames and scorching heat. After all, the power of frost and the environment of the Abyss were opposites. Roy had been using this method to train his magic power, but now, this corrosion was gone! This discovery puzzled Roy as he touched his demon horns. He knew that it was probably caused by the Chosen One talent. The advantage was that without the interference of the fire elements, Roy¡¯s frost magic power normalized in the Abyss, but the disadvantage was that he could no longer use the environment to temper his frost power. After thinking about it for a while, Roy decided not to care that much. In any case, the current level of activity of the frost element could probably make up for it. Back in his lair, Roy began to calculate his harvest from the Pirates of the Caribbean world. Of the two biggest waves of souls that he had harvested, one was from the Pirate Lord of the Black Sea¡¯s fleet, and the other was from the Spanish Invincible Armada. In the battles with these two forces, Roy obtained more than 23,400 souls, and with 300 to 400 other scattered souls he harvested, the total added up to 23,800. However, despite having obtained so many souls, he also used up some. Among them, the most expensive was the creation of the Osiris Mark, costing a full 5,000. Later, he used about 1,400 to modify Frostmourne with the Expulsion attribute. As a result, he only had around 17,400 souls left. Moreover, there were also the eleven fallen souls¡­ It could be said that his harvest was quite fruitful. As the power of a demon increased, the efficiency of harvesting souls would naturally increase. Low-rank demons could only kill one by one to obtain souls. But after becoming middle-rank demons, their magic power and magical destructiveness increased, so the speed of harvesting souls also greatly increased. However, as the efficiency increased, the growth rate of magic power subsequently decreased. There was nothing he could do about this. were Since they were in the Abyss, there were many worlds that demons could come into contact with. Perhaps to humans, the world they lived in was their home, but to demons, it was just one of the countless worlds. A world was just a number and not necessarily very precious, so out of the desire for souls, it could be said that every demon had the heart to destroy a world because this meant that they would be able to obtain a lot of souls. Of course, it was one thing to want to destroy a world, but it was another thing to be able to do it. Without enough strength, it was useless to think much about it. Although Roy had harvested many souls in the Pirates of the Caribbean world this time, he still finally stopped before going too far. It might have looked as though existences like Calypso and Davy Jones had turned a blind eye to Roy¡¯s actions, but in fact, it was because they could not do anything about Roy. They simply felt that starting a fight with Roy was not cost-effective and risky, so they had let Roy do what he wanted. However, if Roy had been greedy and wanted to plunder more souls, these people might have turned hostile¡­ With more than seventeen thousand souls in his hands, Roy naturally began to consider how to strengthen himself. In the display of the system interface, his current magic power value was 3,122. This magic power value was already at the level of a top-middle-rank demon, but it was still a distance away from the level of a high-rank demon. Thus, it was certain that he would set aside some souls to continue increasing his magic power. However, even if his magic power reached the level of a high-rank demon, it might not necessarily be possible for him to become a high-rank demon immediately. Roy¡¯s demon bloodline needed to have enough purity. As his magic power grew, Roy¡¯s frost power also grew, which was the indication that his bloodline was continuing to purify. This was the way demons improved, simple and crude. They only needed to devour enough souls. After thinking about it, Roy decided to set aside 10,000 souls to make Magic Energy Growth Potions to enhance his magic power and purify his bloodline. He intended to use the remaining 7,400 souls to improve his defensive capabilities. But considering that his current magic power growth efficiency was declining, Roy did not turn these 10,000 souls into a bottle of Magic Energy Growth Potion. Instead, he used 100 souls each bottle and observed the changes in his magic power growth efficiency through consuming them several times. At first, a bottle of Magic Energy Growth Potion made with 100 souls could increase Roy¡¯s magic power by 72 after consuming it. But when his magic power increased to 3,500, it was as Roy had expected. The efficiency of the potions fell again, and a bottle could only increase his magic power by 68. After reaching 4000, a bottle could only increase it by 65. At this time, Roy understood why demons pursued high-quality souls. As the magic power growth rate using ordinary souls decreased, the growth in magic power brought by consuming high-quality souls like fallen souls seemed much higher. A fallen soul could substitute for nearly a hundred souls, so its efficiency was naturally higher. However, high-quality souls such as fallen souls were relatively rare, so these souls were quite precious to other demons. But for Roy, because he had created the Horadric Cube, he could transmute ordinary souls into high-quality fallen souls, which was very unusual. Roy continued downing Magic Energy Growth Potions. He initially thought that even if the efficiency fell, his magic power would still slowly increase. But he did not expect that when his magic power reached five thousand, an unexpected situation happened. He discovered that the magic power nodes all over his body felt swollen and painful! Realizing that something might have gone wrong, Roy immediately stopped consuming the potions. What¡¯s going on? Has the magic power within my body reached the limit, or is it because of something else? Chapter 125 - Second Gear Roy could only stop because of the abnormal condition of his body. He began to check his physical condition but was surprised to find that his magic power was running through the nodes in his body very smoothly, as smoothly as usual. There was not the slightest stagnation at all. But once Roy tried to take another Magic Energy Growth Potion, that painful swelling appeared again. This made Roy realize that his current magic power seemed to have reached a limit. In fact, as early as when his magic power reached about three thousand, Roy noticed that the number of magic power nodes in his body no longer increased with the increase of his magic power. That meant that the magic power circuit possessed by the frost demon bloodline had been completely constructed in Roy¡¯s body. But this situation had not attracted Roy¡¯s attention at that time¡­ The bodies of demons were special. They used their hearts as the energy center for magic power, and then they used the magic power nodes all over their bodies to form a unique, network-like magic power circuit. Magic power was a type of invisible and intangible energy, and it did not have any attributes at all. When demons cast magic, magic power first poured out from their hearts and quickly transferred through each magic power node. After activating the entire magic power circuit, the attributeless magic power would transform into elemental energy and finally form magical energy with an attribute. Take Roy for example. The Magic Energy Growth Potions he produced using the energy of souls was actually pure, attributeless magic power. After consuming the Magic Energy Growth Potions, Roy¡¯s body would absorb the magic power within and store it in his heart. This was the so-called growth of magic power. This was the so-called growth of magic power. Roy¡¯s magic power circuit was Dark Cold, which could be regarded as a kind of mutated magic power circuit and different from the ones of other frost demons. When he wanted to activate ice magic, magic power would quickly surge out from his heart, activate his mutated magic power circuit, and transform the attributeless magic power into magic power with both the dark and frost attributes. The description of this process might be rather verbose, but it was actually completed in a rather short amount of time. It could be said that it was so fast that it was almost impossible to detect, almost instinctively. This way, Roy could use the Dark Cold energy as he wanted¡­ The same was true for other demons, whether they were demons using flame powers or dark powers. Different demon bloodlines brought about different magic power circuits. Roy¡¯s problem now was that there was nothing wrong with his entire magic power circuit, but it seemed like the magic power volume of his heart had reached its limit. Roy unconsciously wagged his tail and touched his demon horns as he started to ponder. During this period of time, Roy did not know if it was an illusion or not, but he felt that his demon horns were becoming better and better to the touch, especially the parts close to his head. They felt warm, as though he was touching a warm piece of jade. Whenever he had this feeling, Roy could not help but want to get a mirror to take care of them and see if they were already patinating¡­ Having said that, he had come into contact with many demons in the middle Abyss, and he found that many demons cared a lot about their demon horns. Both male and female demons were like this. Unless absolutely necessary, they would not use their demon horns as weapons¡­ Hmm, it seems like we¡¯ve digressed. Roy stopped letting his thoughts wander and began to consider how to solve his current situation. Clearly, a magic power value of five thousand was not the limit. In Roy¡¯s impression, high-rank demons like Xeron had a massive amount of magic power that definitely exceeded five thousand. Then, how did those high-rank demons store more magic power? This question was also probably another obvious difference between middle-rank demons and high-rank demons¡­ Increasing the number of hearts, such as turning a heart into two or three? This might indeed increase the number of magic power reserves, but after thinking about it, Roy tossed this thought out of his mind. He felt that, other than some demons with special abilities, most demons could not control how their bodies grew, and it was impossible for more hearts to grow out of thin air. This thing isn¡¯t a tumor¡­ A bigger body? That doesn¡¯t seem right. A larger body did not mean a larger heart, thus being able to contain more magic power. A larger body contained more blood, but magic power was not blood! The so-called magic power volume was just a concept, and its storage method was different from that of blood. If this were the case, all high-rank demons would probably be giant creatures about fifty meters tall and have fifty-meter waist circumferences¡­ Roy thought of several solutions, but finally, the only method he felt reliable was compression! The reason was very simple. Everyone knew that in the case of an object with a fixed volume, the higher the density, the heavier it was. It would probably be the same when it came to magic power. If he could compress his magic power and reduce the volume it occupied in his heart, it might be able to free up some space to accommodate the further growth of magic power. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that this was the right idea, so he could not wait to start experimenting. But after trying, Roy realized that it was much more difficult to compress magic power than he thought. Magic power was invisible and intangible, and it was extremely difficult to affect externally, let alone compress. Roy tried for a long time but to no avail, making him slightly crazy and even wanting to use the system to solve this problem. However, he only had this thought but did not really do so because he felt that there was no need to waste his souls on this kind of thing. In any case, he had just returned to the Abyss from the Pirates of the Caribbean world, so he had plenty of time to experiment slowly and experience the joy of training¡­ Hmm, come to think of it, isn¡¯t this like cultivation in novels?It¡¯s just that they¡¯re doing immortal cultivation, and I¡¯m doing¡­ demon cultivation. Over the coming days, besides taking Fat Tiger out to hunt monsters and obtain souls every day, Roy spent the rest of his time trying to compress his magic power. But in the end, Roy realized that he was taking the wrong direction after testing various methods. As mentioned earlier, it was extremely difficult to use external force to affect magic power. Instead, he could achieve this by taking advantage of the characteristics of magic power itself. The method Roy finally found was actually very simple. It was to use the characteristic of magic power being able to flow smoothly in the circuit and repeatedly expanding and shrinking the magic power in the circuit! When expanding, he pushed it to the limit as much as possible so that his magic power would spread evenly to every node in the circuit. When shrinking, he would try to shrink it to the limit and not let any leak out at all. During the entire process of releasing and retracting, it should be as fast as possible, and he had to complete ten or more cycles in a second. This entire process slightly resembled the process of blood spreading in his body. He treated the magic power center in the demon heart as a pressure pump to push the magic power out before taking it back again. Increasing the frequency of the cycles was equivalent to increasing the frequency of his heart beating and constantly increasing the magic power excitement in his body! Was Roy called this entire process ¡®Second Gear¡¯! After doing this tempering method for a while, Roy was happy to find that his magic power was really starting to become denser! This was because his magic power became more tense during the process of shrinking and expanding, so he could gradually begin to compress it! Of course, Roy¡¯s current magic power of five thousand was considered a large amount of magic power, and it would take him a long time to compress this much magic power completely. Time did not matter. To Roy, a demon, time was now probably his least valuable thing¡­ Roy got down to tempering and compressing his magic power. What he did not know was that despite him feeling that it was not easy to find this way of compressing magic power, for many middle-rank demons, let alone spending a few days of experimenting to find this method, even a few years might not necessarily be enough! Why were there so few high-rank demons? The reason was that not only did they have to purify their bloodlines, but they also needed to find a way to compress their magic power and increase their magic power capacity. Many middle-ranks might accomplish the first point since all they needed to do was to just keep devouring souls, but 99% were stuck on the latter one! High-rank demons were already members of the ruling class of the Abyss, so it was impossible for them to spread the method of promoting to high-rank demon. Unless it was for their offsprings, in which case they might give a hint or two when leaving the memory inheritance. And those demons with the bloodline of high-rank demons would also treasure these memories and not easily tell others. This was a unique monopolistic behavior of the demon elite. It was precisely because of this that many demons were stuck at the top-middle rank and could not promote. But when it came to Roy, it seemed so¡­ logical. He wanted to compress his magic power, and after experimenting with it for a while, he actually did it! He did not feel much about it himself, but if other middle-rank demons had seen his entire exploration process, they would probably find it unbelievable because it went so smoothly that it was terrifying! And all of this seemed to be caused by his so-called ¡®Chose One of the Abyss¡¯ talent¡­ Chapter 126 - Old Friend As Roy began continuously compressing his magic power, his body gradually showed some special changes. The most notable thing was his feet. Roy did not know what happened to them, but every step Roy took now left a black frost footprint the same size as his feet on the ground! In particular, when he walked on relatively hot ground, the frost footprints would evaporate from the ground heat and cause a mist to curl up. This phenomenon was very strange because Roy was certain that he had not deliberately focused his magic power on his feet. But even so, when he did not control it while walking, it caused a series of frost footprints. It usually took five to six minutes before they slowly dissipated. It was as though it was¡­ instinctual. Roy studied it and felt that it was probably related to his frost demon bloodline. Perhaps this change was brought about by the gradually condensing magic power stimulating his demon bloodline. And it seemed like as his magic power continued to compress, the frost footprints left behind would become more obvious and last longer. In addition to the frost footprints, another special change was that Roy found himself emanating a sense of pressure. This pressure was exactly the same as what he felt on Xeron back then, and it seemed to have the effect of deterring and suppressing low-level demons. Before, Roy had always thought that this pressure came from the bloodline of high-rank demons, but now that he had this pressure, he realized that he was wrong. This pressure was actually caused by stronger and denser magic power! This made Roy even more certain that he was on the right path to promoting to high-rank demon¡­ The pressure emanating from him was still relatively weak because his magic power had yet to be condensed completely. Therefore, the other middle-rank demons in the same level of the Abyss could not feel it, but the low-rank demons in the upper Abyss would probably feel it clearly. During the next two months, Roy spent most of his time in his lair, constantly compressing and tempering his magic power. This was a relatively long-term process because it would become more and more difficult during the latter half. Roy did not dare to slack off, so he gave the task of mining the entire gold mine to Fat Tiger. During these two months, souls had been teleporting to Roy from time to time. Needless to say, they must have teleported from the Pirates of the Caribbean world due to someone dying near the gold with the Osiris Mark. wav In just two months, Roy collected more than seventy such souls. Among them, there was a wave of fifteen souls teleporting over together. Who knew if people were fighting over the gold¡­ Roy¡¯s attribute for the Osiris Mark was to teleport souls near the gold. This meant that even if people did not die because of the gold¡¯s curse of misfortune, as long as they died within the range of the gold, the Osiris Mark would capture the souls. Therefore, even though Roy had spent five thousand souls to create the Osiris Mark, it was very worthwhile since he would obtain life-long benefits from this investment. Now that he saw benefits, Roy naturally could not let it go. He regarded the huge gold mine as his private property and had Fat Tiger mine it every day. Poor Fat Tiger had completely turned into a coolie during this time, going out early and returning late every day. Not only did he have to exhaust himself to drag back the heavy gold ore, but he also had to constantly squeeze out his magic power and spit out hellfire to smelt the demon gold. Fortunately, Roy felt sorry for him. Every time he returned, Roy prepared a feast for him. Not only did he eat to his fill, but he also had a lot of souls to replenish his magic power. From time to time, when Roy stopped cultivating, he would run around with Fat Tiger and give him a massage¡­ Over the past two months, not only had Roy¡¯s magic power tempering been fruitful, but even Fat Tiger had become much stronger. In the system interface, Fat Tiger¡¯s attributes had improved a lot, and he was already at the level of a middle-middle-rank demon. In fact, due to Fat Tiger being born from Gabriel¡¯s soul fragment, the holy souls of angels would give Fat Tiger the greatest enhancements! Ordinary souls had a much smaller enhancement effect, and he was only able to grow to this extent thanks to Roy¡¯s continuous feeding. Fat Tiger¡¯s body was now over 2.6 meters long, and he was about 1.7 meters tall when standing on the ground. The bulging muscles all over his body, his sharp fangs and claws that had become sharper from digging ores, and the hell flames that he emitted occasionally made him look magnificent. Any demon that saw Fat Tiger would think that he was one of the elite and outstanding hellhounds. On this day, Fat Tiger followed his usual routine. He first dragged back a cart full of ore back from the gold mine and piled it in the lair. Then he bit the ropes of the small mine cart that Roy made and dragged it back to the gold mine. However, before Fat Tiger could continue digging the gold ore with his claws, his three heads sniffed curiously at the same time. Fat Tiger¡¯s sense of smell was very sensitive, and he found a strange smell floating in the air of the mine. Not only did this scent smell of sulfur and fire, but it also had the smell of blood. When Fat Tiger realized that another demon had appeared in the mine, he immediately put his guard up, bent down, sniffed the source of the smell, and quietly looked for it. Hellhounds had always been in the Abyss, and they were existences like hunters. Their bodies and foot pads made them very good at sneak attacks. Even though Fat Tiger looked huge, he could make no sounds when he moved. As long as the demon that entered the mine was not a hellhound, it would be difficult for the other party to discover him. Yes, Fat Tiger planned to drive this demon away for his Master Roy first. However, when Fat Tiger found the intruding demon, he discovered that it was bigger than him! This demon was a huge spider demon that was about three meters tall. Its upper body was that of a female demon, and she had no demon horns, but there was a pair of huge pincers on both sides of her mouth. Her stomach was a round and fat spider abdomen, and on her abdomen was a pattern that looked like a demon face, supported by eight legs full of long hair. When Fat Tiger found this spider demon, he found that she was actually building a nest. The end of her abdomen was constantly spraying out a transparent liquid, and after the liquid touched the air, it gradually turned into white spider silks. The spider demon used these spider silks to weave a large spiderweb between the stalactites and stalagmites in a cave. Seeing this, Fat Tiger was furious. Not only did Roy treat the gold mine as his private property, but even Fat Tiger was no exception. Now someone actually dared to build a nest in his territory?! Fat Tiger suddenly sprang out from the dark. One of his heads opened its mouth wide, and black hellfire immediately sprayed onto the spider demon! The moment the hellfire touched the spiderweb, it immediately ignited, and the spider demon on it fell with a loud thud. She screamed and rolled on the ground in an attempt to extinguish the flames on her. But how could hellfire be so easy to extinguish? It kept burning her body and making crackles. ¡°Ah!!!¡± The spider demon screamed while trying to stand up after realizing that she could not extinguish the flames. She opened her mouth, and dark green venom sprayed at Fat Tiger. Fat Tiger leaped lightly to avoid the enemy¡¯s venom. But something went wrong. Fat Tiger did not expect the spot he landed to have some webs left on the ground, which might have been from when this spider demon was building her nest. As soon as Fat Tiger stepped on it, he became stuck and stopped his movements! Taking advantage of this moment, the spider demon¡¯s abdomen sprayed out the transparent liquid. The liquid became a huge white spiderweb in the air and went toward Fat Tiger. Fat Tiger was trapped and could not move for a while. The spider demon was still burning with hell flames, but she was moving her legs and rushing up. Her entire body had a burnt smell from the hellfire scorching her. The spider demon looked at Fat Tiger with hatred. She raised a sharp long leg and prepared to kill Fat Tiger. However, right at this moment, a burst of cold air suddenly spread. Fat Tiger spat out a large amount of frost at spiderweb under him, instantly freezing the spiderweb, and then he shook it violently, shattering the spiderweb like glass! The next second, Fat Tiger jumped up fiercely and actually landed on the neck of the spider demon¡¯s upper body. Then he opened a mouth, and one of his heads bit the spider demon¡¯s neck. With a loud crash, the two huge creatures fell onto the ground. Fat Tiger landed on all fours, and his strength completely overwhelmed the spider demon! His sharp teeth bit into the spider demon¡¯s neck but failed to kill her in one shot. After landing, Fat Tiger wanted to shake his head violently and tear her neck open. But somehow, under the crisis of survival, this spider demon accurately predicted the directions that Fat Tiger¡¯s head would swing in. The eight legs under her started moving quickly so that her body moved along with Fat Tiger, making it difficult for Fat Tiger to exert his strength. ¡°Spare me! I was wrong! I¡¯ll leave now! Please don¡¯t kill me!¡± the spider demon wailed as she moved. It was impossible for her not to beg for mercy. This spider demon had just promoted to middle-rank demon. Although she was huge, she found that this smaller hellhound was even stronger than her when she confronted him. Moreover, her vital point was controlled, so how could she not beg for mercy? Upon hearing the spider demon begging for mercy, Fat Tiger thought for a while before stepping back and dragging the spider demon toward the entrance of the gold mine. When he moved, the spider demon could only move along to prevent herself from being injured. Under normal circumstances, Fat Tiger would not kill a creature on his own accord because the soul would become exposed after he killed it, and he would not devour the soul without Roy¡¯s command. Therefore, in a situation like this, Fat Tiger would choose to hand it over to Roy to have him take care of it. Fat Tiger bit a spider demon bigger than him, left the gold mine, and headed toward Roy¡¯s lair while dragging the spider. When he arrived at the lair, Roy was a little stunned at this strange scene. He did not expect that Fat Tiger could hunt such a large prey alone. ¡°I beg you. Please let me go!¡± Fat Tiger was biting the spider demon¡¯s neck, so she was facing down and could not see the situation in front of her. However, she never stopped begging. It was rather rare for a demon to beg like this in the Abyss. After all, begging meant giving in, and this was not the style of demons. But when the voice fell into Roy¡¯s ears, Roy felt that it was vaguely familiar, so he got Fat Tiger to let go of the spider demon. When the spider demon raised her head, Roy found her even more familiar after looking at the human part of the spider demon. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ Araniya?¡± Roy thought for a while before finally calling out the spider demon¡¯s name. The spider demon was desperately pressing on her wounds to stop the bleeding. After hearing Roy¡¯s words, she was stunned. She looked carefully at Roy and asked in confusion, ¡°I am Araniya, but who are you? Have we met?¡± Chapter 127 - The Queen of Spiders, Lolth That¡¯s right. This spider demon in front of Roy was his first ¡®neighbor,¡¯ Araniya, in the upper Abyss! At that time, Roy was merely a low-rank demon. He could not defeat Araniya and was almost eaten. But unexpectedly, fortunes had reversed. Roy had already become a top-middle-rank demon and was climbing toward becoming a high-rank demon, but Araniya had just promoted to middle-rank demon. Through the spiritual connection, Roy learned the whole story from Fat Tiger. He looked at Araniya and was slightly dumbfounded. He did not expect that when Araniya appeared in front of him again, she actually planned to be his ¡®neighbor¡¯ again. Moreover, she was so unlucky that the location she chose for her nest was in the gold mine. Roy did not know what to say. What an ill-fated relationship. The Abyss was so vast, yet he had encountered the same demon on two different levels. Roy could not even figure out how low the probability was, but as it happened, he and Araniya met again. Roy recognized Araniya because her overall change was not too big despite advancing. But Araniya did not recognize Roy. Roy looked completely different from when he was the red-skinned little demon. Even though Araniya had a deep impression of the little demon that suddenly grew a pair of demon wings on the lava river, she was not able to connect him with Roy¡¯s current appearance. Roy stood up and walked toward Araniya. Araniya hurriedly lowered her body to express her surrender when she saw Roy approaching. She could already tell that this hellhound, who had bitten her and dragged her here, was the servant of this frost demon. Judging from this, this frost demon was stronger than the hellhound. Araniya felt that she was not his match, and she was a spider demon. The demons of her race were cunning and treacherous in nature, and they would not be as rash and reckless as those demons who only knew how to use their muscles. So seeing that the situation was not right, she immediately gave in. Actually, Araniya was quite depressed. Although she had only been a low-rank demon in the upper Abyss, she was still an existence that stood at the top. Not many demons could defeat her, and she could get any prey she wanted as she wanted. Life had been very satisfactory. But unexpectedly, after she came to the middle Abyss and promoted with great difficulty, she was suddenly at the bottom of the food chain, and anyone could bully her. Even though she knew that this situation was the same for many demons, the psychological difference was still huge, and it was difficult for her to adapt to this sudden change. However, a demon¡¯s life was hard, and she had to adapt to it no matter how difficult it was. Therefore, when Roy came to her, she not only lowered her body but also tried to please him. ¡°Your Excellency, Araniya greets you! Pardon my ignorance, but I really can¡¯t remember where I met you. But since you know me, please let me off this time on account of the fact that we¡¯re acquaintances!¡± While talking, she straightened her body and said bluntly, ¡°If you need to vent, I will do my best to serve you!¡± These words made Roy¡¯s face darken. Which one of your eyes sees that I need to vent? Also, why are you so confident in your furry, black-haired covered body? ¡°Shut up. Say another word, and I¡¯ll tear you into pieces!¡± Roy felt disgusted, so he simply shouted coldly. Fat Tiger growled cooperatively at the side, his three heads and six eyes staring intently at Araniya¡¯s neck. ¡°Yes!¡± Araniya trembled. She saw that Roy was unhappy and quickly lowered her head. ¡°When did you come to this level of the Abyss?¡± Roy asked coldly. ¡°A-about two months ago!¡± Araniya answered honestly, completely without the arrogance that she used to have in the upper Abyss. Two months ago was about the time that I just returned. He sized her up and asked, ¡°That¡¯s strange. When you were a low-rank demon, you had the form of a spider demon. Why do you still look like this after promoting to middle-rank demon?¡± ¡°Your Excellency, you probably don¡¯t know that the spider demon bloodline has always been one of the more powerful bloodlines in the Abyss¡­¡± Araniya replied. ¡°If there isn¡¯t a stronger bloodline, then the demons born are usually in the form of spider demons. Even when promoting, most of them awaken the spider demon bloodline, so the demons of our race generally don¡¯t change their appearances too much after being born¡­¡± ¡°The spider demon bloodline is very strong?¡± Roy touched his demon horns. ¡°So, your race¡¯s bloodline is relatively pure, and it should be easier for you to become a high-rank demon?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s the opposite!¡± Araniya was dejected. ¡°Most spider demons will probably stop at middle-rank demon in their lifetimes because, despite the spider demon bloodline being strong and easy to refine, hunting souls is not the strength of spider demons. So it¡¯s very difficult to match up to other demons in terms of magic power growth¡­¡± Roy was curious, so he asked in detail and finally understood what Araniya meant. The reason was very simple. It was because of the habits of spider demons! As a spider demon, Araniya was very good at using spiderwebs to make traps. But this hunting style of waiting for prey was a passive hunting method. When lucky, you might be able to catch some prey in your spiderweb. But when unlucky, you often waited for a long time without harvesting anything. Furthermore, spider demons could not use the common elemental magic. In addition to their spiderweb technique, their forte was in curse magic and poison magic. These spells had a shortcoming¡ªthey tended to be for weakening others. They were not the kind of destructive magic that could cause large-scale damage, so spider demons could not obtain souls in large quantities. Other than that, spider demons also had the biggest shortcoming-being lazy! They could stay motionless on their spiderwebs for a month or two, willing to wait for prey to run into their spiderwebs, but unwilling to move their feet and run a bit farther away to hunt¡­ Therefore, spider demons were relatively slow at acquiring souls. In the face of the ever-increasing demand for magic power, they felt that they were not able to keep up, and promoting to become high-level demons would definitely be a long and difficult path. Take Roy for example. Although he had a cheat, his magic power had increased to five thousand. Not only did he have the help of the Magic Energy Growth Potions, but he had also probably used up more than ten thousand souls. Had it been other demons, their consumption of souls would have been at least 70% to 80% more. Spider demons did not have any other way to obtain so many souls apart from relying on the accumulation of time. This was why demons like flame demons were famous in the Abyss. Their magic power could cause huge damage, and it was easier for them to harvest souls and promote. Compared to flame demons, the demons of the other races were slower at obtaining souls. You might not be able to tell from Araniya¡¯s appearance, but she was almost eighty years old. She was able to promote to middle-rank demon completely due to accumulating bit by bit over the years¡­ As to why she had appeared in Roy¡¯s gold mine, it was because she had passed by and chanced upon this gold mine a few days ago. However, she had entered from the other side of the gold mine, so Fat Tiger had not discovered her. Spider demons were all good at curse spells, so she also noticed the curse of misfortune in the gold ore. At that time, Araniya did not pay it much attention. After all, for demons, gold and what not, other than some demons that would occasionally use it to make some decorations, was useless. But after Araniya left, she suddenly thought about it and came back. Just like what Roy had thought, Araniya suddenly wondered if she could use this gold. In fact, as a spider demon, Araniya seldomly responded to the summons to go to other worlds because how she hunted souls in other worlds was not much different from in the Abyss¡­ But after discovering the gold mine, Araniya planned to use the gold ore as bait. She did not intend to use the curse of misfortune on it. This curse of misfortune was useless to her. She just planned to put the gold on her spiderweb to make it easier to beat the greedy humans. While speaking to her, Roy found that Araniya¡¯s thinking was indeed very clear. She had even been secretly observing Roy, but she could not recall who Roy was. After speaking with Araniya for a while, Roy suddenly asked, ¡°Have you heard of the Demon Bible?¡± This question was very sudden, and Araniya was stunned for a moment before she nodded. ¡°I know a little!¡± Roy was merely asking casually, but he did not expect Araniya to actually know, so he quickly told her to tell him. ¡°This is something mentioned in my inherited memories. It¡¯s said that it¡¯s something in the deeper Abyss, and its contents are recorded on seven sealed steles!¡± Araniya said. ¡°It¡¯s said that the sealed steles were things left behind by the Seven Deadly Sin Demon Kings, and there are still mystical powers on them¡­ But this is just a legend. It¡¯s too ancient, and it has long been impossible to verify. Your Excellency, why are you asking?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I merely heard a legend like this by chance, so I was just asking!¡± Roy said quietly. ¡°Come to think of it, you even know such things. Your inherited memories seem very complete!¡± Araniya puffed out her chest and said proudly, ¡°Because the inherited memories of us spider demons come from the Queen of Spiders Lolth! She is one of the existing demon kings in the Abyss and the greatest existence of the spider demons!¡± Roy was stunned when he heard this and quickly asked, ¡°Wait! What did you say? The Queen of Spiders Lolth? Are you sure you got it right? Isn¡¯t she¡­ isn¡¯t she the goddess of the dark elves? How did the Queen of Spiders become a demon?¡± ¡°Queen Lolth¡¯s previous body was a demon!¡± Araniya¡¯s voice grew louder when it came to the pride of her race. ¡°It¡¯s just that she used a special method to turn into a half-elf half-demon, so she can only stay in other worlds and can¡¯t return to the Abyss. The legends of the dark elves are wrong. The original body of Queen Lolth was a demon, not a dark elf!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Roy did not expect to hear something like this from Araniya. In fact, Roy knew that there was such a Queen of Spiders. He could not help it because she was too famous. But he had always thought that she was only the goddess of the dark elves, and he had never linked it to the spider demons of the Abyss. It was difficult for spider demons to promote, and Araniya said this personally. However, it made sense if the Spider Queen Lolth really had a body that resembled a half-human half-demon body¡­ Chapter 128 - Memory Reading There was a short pause at this point, and the scene fell silent. Araniya sized Roy up quietly while feeling uneasy. In fact, when she mentioned Lolth, the Queen of Spiders of the spider demons, besides explaining the matter about her inheritance, she had the intention of deterring him. The rules of the Abyss were like this. When a demon was defeated and fell into the hands of another demon, the outcome was often predictable. In ninety percent of cases, there was only death. Araniya certainly knew this, but she did not want to die and wanted to struggle. Although the frost demon in front of her seemed to know her, Araniya did not feel relieved because of this ¡®acquaintance relationship¡¯. On the contrary, she was even more terrified. Because¡­ demons did not have friends! The so-called familiarity only had one possibility -enemies! Either he had hunted her, or she had hunted him before. Araniya thought for a while and found that she had no memory of being hunted by a frost demon. In that case, there was only one possibility-she had hunted him before! Araniya began to tremble slightly at the thought of this. When promoting to middle-rank demon, many demons would change their forms because of the bloodline awakening. And what she feared the most was this situation: a prey that escaped from her hunt, after changing appearance, not only came to seek revenge but also was stronger than her, the original hunter! Araniya had no other choice but to bring up the name of the Queen of Spiders Lolth. In fact, she had nothing to do with the Queen of Spiders at all. She had not even become a subordinate of the Spider Queen. Even though the spider demon bloodline in her body came from Lolth, who knew how many generations of descendants it had been, and she fundamentally had no relationship with her at all¡­ She only hoped that she could use Lolth¡¯s existence as a demon king to awe this frost demon in front of her so that he would not dare to kill her. This was just like how some demons claimed to be the subordinates of certain demon kings. If she wanted to stay alive, she would definitely have to pay a price. As long as she was not killed, she would accept it even if she had to sign a master-servant contract¡­ However, what Araniva did not expect was that an invisible force suddenly strangled her in the next moment! Her huge spider body, which weighed more than a ton, was lifted up by this invisible force. Suspended in the air, Araniya was unable to use her strength. Her eight legs kicked desperately as she was being strangled, leaving her unable to breathe and her mind spinning. Needless to say, it was Roy who held her in the air! ¡°No¡­ Don¡¯t!¡± Araniya screamed. ¡°Don¡¯t kill me!¡± Roy sneered as he looked at her. ¡°Do you want to say that if I kill you, you¡¯ll leave behind a spider demon curse or something on me? And if the Spider Queen Lolth meets me in the future, she¡¯ll kill me?¡± Araniya was shocked when she heard this. She knew Roy had seen through. As expected. Roy snorted. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve killed several spider demons in the middle Abyss, but I¡¯ve never felt any curse on me¡­¡± ¡°Please, I can sign a contract with you and submit to you!¡± Araniya did not give up and continued to beg for mercy with difficulty. ¡°Keeping me might be useful to you¡­¡± However, Roy was unmoved and continued tightening the Psychokinesis little by little. In the Abyss, Roy had long discovered one thing-don¡¯t easily believe what a demon said, especially the smart and cunning ones! There had been an example before, the illusion demon C¨¦sar. He dared to betray a demon lord and even had the courage to steal something from the demon lord and escape to another world. Even a powerful demon lord had still been betrayed by a demon, let alone Roy, a middle-rank demon. The rank gap between Araniya and him was not much, so Roy could not believe her at all and would not use her. Even though she was willing to sign a contract, Roy would not do so. Demons were experts at playing with contracts, and he knew that contracts had exploitable loopholes. Roy had too many secrets, so keeping Araniya was tantamount to keeping a timebomb. It would be bad if he were to be bitten one day. Moreover, it would be useless for Roy to keep her as his subordinate. Someone who could not even win against Fat Tiger could only be used as cannon fodder. Why should he do that? She even said that it was quite difficult for the spider demons to promote. If Roy took her as his subordinate, would he need to support her in turn? The only thing Araniya had that was worthy of Roy¡¯s attention was the inherited memories of the spider demons! Because of the strong bloodline of the spider demons, the continuation of the bloodline was quite stable. This might be why the inherited memories were relatively complete. These inherited memories, which contained the experiences of their ancestors and their understanding of the Abyss, was the most useful thing for Roy. Roy¡¯s short consideration just now was about this. During his conversation with Araniya, when Roy was asking about the Demon Bible, he was actually thinking about whether to ask about the ¡®Chosen One of the Abyss¡¯. But he gave up after giving it some thought. He felt that his talent was truly strange and probably not suitable for other demons to know. But not being able to ask did not mean that he could not learn it from the inherited memories of other demons¡­ The inherited memories were engraved in the depths of a demon¡¯s soul. Since Roy wanted Araniya¡¯s complete inherited memories, he first had to obtain Araniya¡¯s soul! Back when Roy was a little demon, he was hunted down by Araniya and almost died. Roy had vowed to go back and take revenge. Now that he had met her here, he would take revenge on her as well¡­ Araniya stopped pleading. She could see strong murderous intentions in Roy¡¯s eyes and immediately knew that Roy had made up his mind. No amount of begging would work, so she simply gritted her teeth and fought back. The end of her abdomen suddenly curved and launched spiderwebs at Roy one after another. However, this struggle was destined to be futile. When the spiderwebs were about to wrap around Roy, Roy suddenly disappeared from where he was. He activated Flash and easily appeared beside Araniya. But his Psychokinesis on Araniya did not stop. When she realized that the spiderwebs did not work, Araniya used all her strength to chant a short curse hoarsely and cast a Blindness curse on Roy. The curse actually worked, causing darkness to appear in front of Roy¡¯s eyes and making him unable to see anything. However, demons were all of the dark attribute and were naturally resistant to curses. If Araniya were stronger than Roy, then the curse might last for a while, just like the Weakness curse Xeron cast on Roy in the past¡­ But unfortunately, Araniya was weaker than Roy, so the Blindness curse failed in less than three seconds. The blindness was very short, but it still stunned Roy for a moment. This gave Araniya the opportunity to break free from the control of Roy¡¯s Psychokinesis. She was also clever. After breaking free, she immediately shot a spiderweb at Fat Tiger beside her and then quickly started running away. She had stopped Fat Tiger and delayed Roy with the Blindness curse. When he regained his senses, Araniya had run tens of meters away. If Araniya had some more time, she might have really been able to escape. But a distance of tens of meters was clearly not enough. An Icebound Strike flew from behind and hit her feet, and the powerful frost power from the explosion instantly froze all eight of her legs! Araniya could not move at all. Roy slowly flew over and cut her head with Frostmourne. Araniya¡¯s head was flying in the air, but she still had some consciousness. When her eyes caught sight of Roy¡¯s demon wings, Araniya suddenly remembered who Roy was! ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s you!¡± Araniya¡¯s head fell on the ground, her eyes full of disbelief as she said the last words in her life. ¡°Seems like you remember now!¡± Roy replied with a sneer, but Araniya could no longer hear him. Her huge body, which was as large as a tank, crashed to the ground and trembled as a ball of light slowly floated out of her body. Roy reached out and grabbed Araniya¡¯s soul. ¡°Looks like it¡¯s time to design a memory reading skill!¡± Roy looked at the soul and then at the Araniya¡¯s corpse and turned to Fat Tiger. ¡°Do you want to eat it?¡±. Fat Tiger¡¯s three heads all shook at the same time and barked at Roy in unison. ¡°Her body is poisonous and disgusting? No wonder there¡¯s a rotten smell¡­¡± After hearing this, Roy did not force the picky eater Fat Tiger and ordered him to throw Araniya¡¯s corpse farther away while he returned to the lair. Araniya¡¯s soul was only an ordinary soul, nothing special. The souls of low and middle-rank demons seemed to be ordinary ones. Only at high-rank demon would there be some changes. When Xeron was killed and expelled by the dragons, Roy had seen his soul being exposed. It was very different, and Roy did not know what the system would define it as. Holding Araniya¡¯s soul, Roy spent three high-quality fallen souls (from the slave traders) to create a ¡®Soul Memory Reading¡¯ skill. [Soul Memory Reading]: Use magic power to read all the memories contained in the soul. This skill was very simple and did not require any special effects. It was just a simple definition. But maybe because it had to do with souls, it had required more fallen souls to make, and it also consumed a lot of Roy¡¯s magic power when reading memories. Holding Araniya¡¯s soul, Roy used his skill and began searching the soul¡¯s inherited memories for memories of the ¡®Chosen One of the Abyss¡¯¡­ Chapter 129 - Untitled As the memory reading skill carried on, a large amount of knowledge hidden deep within Araniya¡¯s soul began continuously drilling into Roy¡¯s mind. And as he read these memories, Roy¡¯s expression kept changing. Just like Roy had expected, the inherited memories of the spider demon were very complete because Araniya had a very clear understanding of the Abyss in her memories. Through Araniya¡¯s memory, Roy learned that this so-called Abyss was not a planet like he had imagined, but a special domain that ordinary people could never understand! The Abyss was in a cut off place between time and space, but it was not restricted by space and time. It was at the edge of dream and reality. It was a world in a different dimension formed into levels through all kinds of dreams and nightmares from the world of the living! An amalgamation of worlds! This was the real reason why the Abyss could become a Side of the Infinite Worlds. The places connected to the Abyss could be a real world, a dream, or a world beyond fantasy. At first, the Abyss was only nothingness, a trivial singularity in the endless void. Then it began to evolve slowly under a kind of mystical, metaphorical power. It took billions of years or even longer before it became what it was today, a special world. But its evolution had not ended and was still continuing, causing the Abyss to continue extending deeper into the other dimension. In other words, the number of levels of the Abyss was still increasing. Even now, no demon knew how many levels the Abyss had and where its bottom was. This was why many demons called their world the endless Abyss¡­ In Araniya¡¯s memories, the relatively complete and stable parts of the Abyss were the spaces where low, middle, and high-rank demons lived. Well, that also included the birthplaces on the surface and the ocean known as the Endless Ocean. The vast majority of Abyss demons and deep-sea demons lived in these relatively stable spaces. The spaces at the lower levels of the Abyss, which were still evolving, were often full of unknown dangers, and there might be space distortions, time distortions, and so on. Therefore, only demons with sufficient strength could tear through the dimensional barriers and enter them. At the same time, because of the large number of these spaces in the deeper Abyss, demons with the strength to enter them would usually occupy a level alone. They were the so-called demon lords! Magic power so powerful that it could tear through a dimensional barrier. Although this statement was not very detailed, it was obvious that this was how to promote to demon lord. From Araniya¡¯s memories, Roy saw the complete general method of promoting from low-rank demon to demon lord, which was similar to what Roy had experienced. As for the higher-level demon kings, it was not there. And the Deadly Sin Demon King level above the demon king level did not even need mentioning Of course, the evolution of the Abyss was too big of a topic, and it was useless to Roy currently. Roy was more focused on searching for keywords such as ¡®Demon Bible¡¯, ¡®creator¡¯, and ¡®Chosen One of the Abyss¡¯. There were some mentions of the Demon Bible in Araniya¡¯s memory, but no information on the creator and the Chosen One of the Abyss at all. According to legend, the Demon Bible was seven ancient and strange steles, meaning that the entire Demon Bible only had seven chapters. These steles were hidden in certain lower levels of the Abyss, and they contained the mystical power of the spirit of language. If you could find these steles and obtain rubbings of them, you would be able to obtain a portion of the power on them. But the power on these steles was not the kind that possessed powerful destructive force, and some of them were not necessarily as powerful as demons themselves, so demons did not deliberately search for these steles. As time passed, many demons gradually forgot about the existence of these things, and only some ancient demons and demons with complete inherited memories knew a little bit about the Demon Bible. However, what was strange was that the demons¡¯ knowledge of the Demon Bible seemed to be somewhat different from Roy¡¯s! In the sixth chapter of the Demon Bible that Roy obtained, it mentioned an existence similar to the creator. Logically speaking, there should be similar words in the other chapters of the Demon Bible. Thus, demons who obtained rubbings or saw inscriptions of the Demon Bible should know this information about the creator, but no one had ever mentioned the creator! Araniya¡¯s inherited memories came from the spider demon race, and maybe it was really like what she had said, that it came from the Queen of Spiders Lolth. In that case, these inherited memories naturally represented the knowledge of the demon king Lolth. But the problem was that even the inherited memories of the Queen of Spiders did not mention the word ¡®creator¡¯. On the contrary, in her inherited memories, the Seven Deadly Sin Demon Kings had already disappeared from the Abyss, and no one knew where they were. However, she thought that the seven steles that recorded the Demon Bible were left by the Seven Deadly Sin Demon Kings and that they were the evidence of the strength and will of the Seven Deadly Sin Demon Kings in the Abyss. It was very strange. This gave Roy the feeling that some kind of force had distorted the cognition of demons, making them completely ignore the word ¡®creator¡¯ in the Demon Bible. The concept of the creator had already been replaced with the concept of the Seven Deadly Sin Demon Kings¡­ But Roy did not know why he was unaffected¡­ Without the concept of the creator, there was naturally no concept of the Chosen One of the Abyss. He could not find any information about the Chosen One of the Abyss from even the complete inherited memories of the spider demons. This made Roy feel more and more that the talent he had obtained mysteriously seemed to be something very¡­ indescribable¡­ Therefore, he decided that he would not mention this term to anyone before he figured out what it really was¡­ In Araniya¡¯s inherited memories, there were many other things, including the technique of soul splitting; the advantages and disadvantages of soul fragments; the names and characteristics of some minerals in the Abyss; the rank and strength division of the demons¡¯ natural enemy, angels; the use of demon contracts and the corresponding angel contracts; even some secrets about Heaven; the meaning of the true names of demons and angels; and so on. He did not dare to say that it contained knowledge of the entire Abyss, but at least it included most of it. After reading Araniya¡¯s memories, Roy instantly had a deeper understanding of the Abyss. In fact, as long as Roy survived in the Abyss, he would slowly figure out this knowledge sooner or later. However, he did not want to live muddleheadedly in this world like the demons who had cut off inherited memories. Now that he had used the power of the system to create a Soul Memory Reading skill, he finally filled up his inherited memories from Araniya¡¯s soul. If he had known that there was so much knowledge in the inherited memories, he would have found a spider demon earlier¡­ But it did not matter. Araniya came to deliver him a present, so Roy happily accepted it¡­ Chapter 130 - Super Large-scale War Summons The compressing of magic power was still going on. Roy had thought that he only needed to compress it once, and his demon heart would be able to accommodate the growth of magic power again. But after getting Araniya¡¯s inherited memories, Roy found that this compression was actually a requirement. In order to become a high-rank demon, the most basic requirement was to compress magic power into a ¡®liquid¡¯! This liquid state was actually also a concept. It meant that after repeatedly compressing magic power, it could essentially be sensed like the blood in his body¡­ Obviously, this was a very long process¡­ Over the coming days, Roy stayed in the middle Abyss and lived a fairly regular life. Every day, when his magic power was abundant, he compressed his magic power once and then brought Fat Tiger, who had returned from mining, to hunt souls and food. Occasionally, he would fight a few demons who intruded into his territory and take away their souls. Although Roy relied on his massive amount of magic power and the innate restraint of frost demons against other demons, winning much more than he lost, as time passed, Roy found his weakness¡ªcompared to some old demons, his combat experience was lacking! When he encountered evenly matched opponents and could not rely on his strength to crush them, Roy always fought strenuously because he lacked combat experience. After all, he was still a very young demon in the Abyss and could be said to be too young. From his birth until the present, he had been living in the Abyss for about two years, and most demons were probably still low-rank ones at this time and living in the upper Abyss. In contrast, Roy was about to advance to high-rank demon. His strength had indeed improved too quickly. However, this increase in strength mainly referred to the increase in magic power. In fact, the overall strength of demons consisted mainly of three things: magic power, physical strength, and combat experience. Roy¡¯s improvement was uneven. Therefore, slowing down in promoting to high-rank demon was actually beneficial for him. Roy understood this point, so he was not in a rush. Time passed by slowly, and half a year passed by in the blink of an eye. During this half a year, Roy did not go to a Gate of the Abyss again to respond to the summons to go to another world. Instead, he tried to find other demons to fight against to increase his combat experience. During this time, Roy finally completed his meticulously designed armor! This armor Roy designed used Surplices as reference. It had a helmet, gauntlets, arm guards, shoulder guards, a chest plate, a waist guard, skirt armor, greaves, boots, wings, and so on. All of the materials were made of his black ice. Roy had designed it to be like a transformation skill and usually did not wear it, but when needed, he used the skill to form the armor with magic power! But regrettably, there were not enough souls to materialize this armor! It couldn¡¯t be helped. The attributes Roy set for this armor were simply too powerful, so even though he had not used Magic Energy Growth Potions during this time and had accumulated twenty thousand souls, it was still not enough. Cold Winter Armor (temporary name) Material: Dark Cold Magic Power Equip: One-time consumption of magic power to form the armor. Afterward, there is no need to consume magic power to maintain it. Can be removed when wanted. Indestructible: Can withstand powerful physical attacks. Even if the damage exceeds the limit, it will not be completely destroyed, only shattered. Self-repairing: When the armor breaks or is damaged, it will automatically absorb magic power to repair. The repair speed depends on the magic power supply speed. Super Recovery: Provides at least ten times the activity recovery speed and magic power recovery speed. Elemental Resistance: Can resist at least 50% of the damage of all known elements. These were the attributes Roy defined for the armor. And for the numbers, Roy did not give it solely to the system to adapt and match like before but made minimum requirements. Not many high-quality souls were required to set it as a skill. He could handle two fallen souls. The problem laid in the attributes of the armor itself. They were probably why Roy could not exchange for and materialize the armor. Setting the lower limits was equivalent to raising the attributes of the armor in disguise. In fact, at the beginning, Roy wanted to set it to infinite magic power recovery and life force regeneration, and elemental immunity. However, even a million souls might not be enough for such attributes, and being able to materialize it was not in the foreseeable future. Thus, he could only lower his requirements a little and change the attributes. The twenty thousand souls in his hands was not enough, so he simply planned to gather a hundred thousand souls to make this armor. Obtaining a hundred thousand souls was not too far off for Roy. Speaking of which, if these attributes could be realized, it was almost a divine artifact, right? This armor was still on paper, so Roy could only look forward to it from time to time to stimulate his thought of collecting souls as soon as possible and modify some small places and flaws while waiting¡­ Just as Roy lived his days regularly and gradually advanced toward high-rank demon, there was suddenly an enormous tremor under his feet! Roy thought that it was an earthquake, and in this Abyss, seismic activity was quite frequent. Every time an earthquake happened, the tremors were very strong, and it was often accompanied by the eruption of magma. He was already used to it, so he did not pay much attention to the tremor. He merely flew into the air with Fat Tiger and intended to wait for the earthquake to pass as usual. However, after a while, he realized that the tremor did not seem to be from an earthquake! Because not long after the tremor occurred, Roy noticed a large amount of black mist spreading in the distance. Roy remembered that there was an altar in that direction, and the black mist was exactly the same as the mist of a Gate of the Abyss. This discovery made Roy slightly doubtful. Could something have happened to the Gate of the Abyss? The black mist continued to spread, and it had long exceeded the area covered by the altar. As the black mist filled the air, countless demons appeared! Some demons that usually lived underground dug their way out, and flying demons flew out from their nests. A large number of demons on the ground ran with their feet or four hooves, rumbling toward the black mist. Looking at the excited and fanatical demons that were constantly passing by but did not get into conflicts, Roy finally found the reason from his memory! War summons! Furthermore, it was a super large-scale war summons! The massive amount of black mist meant that a huge Gate of the Abyss was about to open! And it was probably not only this altar, but altars in other places as well, including the upper and middle levels of the Abyss, and possibly even the evolving lower levels of the Abyss where the Abyss overlords were living. Only like this could such a huge Gate of the Abyss open! Because this was a war summons initiated by a demon king! Possibly even several demon kings together. A war summons of such scale meant that a true war of world destruction had started! When Roy understood what was going on, he was shocked because this situation seemed to have been only recorded once in Araniya¡¯s inherited memories! Many demons might not even encounter such a war summons in their entire lives! Facing a war summons of such large scale, the demons were certainly excited and fanatical. Such an immense war also meant that it was extremely dangerous. Roy hesitated a little about whether he should go, but danger also meant huge benefits at the same time. Thinking about the massive number of souls he required for his Cold Winter Armor, Roy gritted his teeth and followed the army. Fat Tiger followed closely behind him as they rushed in the direction of the black mist. When he arrived in front of the black mist, Roy looked at the large coverage area in surprise. Unlike the mist of a Gate of the Abyss opened by an altar, which only covered a few meters, the black mist covered almost the entire valley. This meant that when the Gate of the Abyss opened, it would form a huge Gate of the Abyss that was dozens of kilometers wide! Roy could not help but feel a chill in his heart. Which unlucky world is going to connect to the Gate of the Abyss? Such a huge Gate of the Abyss, and in more than one place, meant that millions or even tens of millions of demons would swarm into the other world! If the other world was unprepared, then there was absolutely no hope, and it was doomed! Chapter 131 - Judgment Day Chapter 131 Judgment Day Countless demons gathered near the black mist, waiting for the moment when the giant Gate of the Abyss would open. Not only demons but even some monsters were participating, as though they were about to attend a grand festival. Such a large-scale war summons caused a commotion in the entire Abyss. Roy was among these demons, but he lowered his head and ordered Fat Tiger beside him in a low voice, ¡°Fat Tiger, go back to our lair and take care of the house. Don¡¯t follow me this time!¡± Fat Tiger had no doubts about Roy¡¯s order at all. His three heads barked at Roy, then he spread his wings and flew back. Roy had his reasons for making Fat Tiger go back. He was very clear that such a large-scale war summons meant that the demons might encounter an extremely strong opponent. By having Fat Tiger stay in the Abyss, once Roy encountered any danger, he could use his Teleport skill to return to the Abyss directly. Don¡¯t forget that Roy had made Fat Tiger a teleport destination. If they separated, Roy would have an additional life-preservation method. At critical moments, he could teleport back to the Abyss without even needing to engrave a magic formation. The huge Gate of the Abyss opened faster than he imagined. The moment the gate opened, the countless demons gathered rushed into it and then disappeared into the black light. Roy was not in a hurry to rush in. After all, he did not understand the situation on the other side of the gate. Even if he encountered enemies as soon as he teleported over, he could let the demons who entered first fight them. Only when the demons were about done entering did Roy fly into the Gate of the Abyss. However, after the light of the teleportation disappeared, Roy found that the other side of the gate was not a battlefield like he originally thought but a colossal space that was equally dark and full of lava and flames! This situation stunned Roy for a moment, causing him to think that he was still in the Abyss. But then he suddenly realized that this place was probably the Abyss Outpost mentioned in Araniya¡¯s inherited memories! The Abyss Outpost referred to different spaces that demon lords and demon kings had specially opened to facilitate the attack on certain worlds. These other spaces were usually built by avoiding the power of a world¡¯s rules, and the interior environment was exactly the same as the Abyss, which was why it was full of lava and flames. With this forward outpost, the demon army no longer needed to frequently travel back and forth through the Gates of the Abyss when attacking a world. After all, no matter how powerful demon lords and demon kings were, opening a Gate of the Abyss consumed a massive amount of magic power. With such an outpost, not only could they amass a huge army before the war, but when there was no need to fight, the demons could stay in the outpost and remain unaffected by the power of the world, enabling them to remain in this world for a long time. Such an outpost could not be established in every world. It could only appear in some high-magic worlds because only in these high-magic worlds would the power of the world have a weaker repulsive force toward high-level demons. High-level demons could stay for a long time and do their best to operate the war¡­ Roy looked around and saw large numbers of demons constantly pouring out from dozens of huge Gates of the Abyss in this Abyss Outpost. This scene was rather shocking because the Abyss was so vast that you usually could not see so many demons! as Roy flew in the sky and looked at all kinds of demons clustered together. The ground was full of demons that could not fly, and the demons flying in the sky were like migrating birds, circling and turning into a huge current. The sounds of countless demons formed strong waves that spread in all directions. Roy could not tell how many demons had gathered at the outpost at the moment, but it could be said that anyone who saw this demon army would fear it. The war potential of the Abyss demons was vividly displayed at this moment¡­ Although there were countless demons gathered at the moment, with a closer look, he could see that all the demons were actually divided clearly. The majority of them were low-rank demons! But at the same time, low-rank demons had no status. After appearing from the Gates of the Abyss, they all consciously rushed to the front because they knew that they were cannon fodder charging at the front in this kind of war. From Roy¡¯s point of view, if he were a low-rank demon in such a war, he would rather find a corner to hide in the Abyss than come. But the problem was that low-rank demons would not think like this. After all, there were very few demons with sufficient reason who could control their urges to kill and destroy. Apart from that, they also instinctively had a strong desire for souls, all of which prompted them to participate in every battle and fight as much as possible. In the middle, where Roy was, was middle-rank demons. Compared to low-rank demons, there were much fewer middle-rank demons, but it looked like there were still hundreds of thousands. And as the core, middle-rank demons were generally the true main force in combat. Roy saw many middle-rank demons with weapons in their hands, and some of them even wore armor. Behind middle-rank demons were the even fewer high-rank demons, and Roy estimated that there were only a few thousand of them. High-rank demons were the commanders on the battlefield. Finally, it was the demon lords. Roy could only see a few¡­ The fewer the numbers, the more powerful they were. Even from afar, Roy could feel the immense pressure coming from the demon lords. Different from Rogeros¡¯s incarnation that he saw before, these demon lords appeared in the outpost in their true bodies. Their power and magic power lingered around their bodies, and no demons dared to approach them even though they were just standing there. Roy did not know the names of these demon lords, and it was impossible for him to ask, so he just quietly waited in the formation of middle-rank demons. He knew that it was definitely not these demon lords who initiated this large-scale war summons but someone else¡­ As expected, when the demon army at the outpost was almost fully gathered, a stronger force suddenly appeared! When this force appeared, the demons flying in the sky let out a cry and hurriedly landed. They collapsed on the ground and shivered. The same was true for the demons on the ground. The low-rank demons had already collapsed, the middle-rank demons knelt, the high-rank demons could barely stand, and only the demon lords could maintain their postures. However, they hammered their chests in the direction the force came from to express their respect. Roy also felt that his body was extremely heavy at the moment. The immense magic power in the air formed a huge pressure on him, causing him to kneel on the ground like the other middle-rank demons. Roy was very clear that a demon king had appeared! An enormous circle of flames suddenly rose in a huge open space, and these flames formed the demons¡¯ iconic pentagram upside down. In the raging fire magic formation, the first thing that he saw was the tips of a pair of curved wings that appeared bit by bit. A giant fiery red demon with wings wrapping around his body to form a spindle shape gradually floated up from the magic formation. After his entire body floated up, his gigantic pair of demon wings opened up, revealing his appearance. This giant demon had a pair of incomparably strong reverse wings. The bone spike on the ends of each wing rose into the sky, looking ferocious. His demon horns were also very large. They stretched out from both sides of his head, extended around his temples a bit, and finally stood upright in front of his forehead, looking like a crown. His right shoulder was bare, and Roy could see his fiery red skin and the rune tattoos on his shoulder. His left shoulder was covered by shoulder armor. His demon eyes were golden and full of killing and destruction. His entire face looked as though it was constantly angry, and even when he breathed, his mouth and nostrils would spew out strong flames¡­ Without a doubt, he was an extremely powerful and terrifying demon. Just his appearance alone caused the noisy outpost to become silent.. After appearing, he spread his wings, slowly floated into the sky, and then said in a hoarse voice, ¡°My name is Samael! An incarnation of the King of Wrath! Warriors of the Abyss, this world¡¯s contract seals have been broken, and Judgment Day is coming. Here, a decisive battle between angels and demons has arrived! Slaughter! Destruction! Be it humans or angels, kill all the enemies in front of you!¡± Demon King Samael extended his claws and waved at the void. A huge fissure tore open in the space of the Abyss Outpost, revealing the blue sky outside. This was the real world of this war. The massive army of demons howled and rushed toward this fissure! Roy was swept along the demon army through the fissure. After arriving outside, the dazzling sunlight made him uncomfortable, but he did not have time to care about this. The moment he emerged, he found himself in the sky, but strangely, he could step on this ground of white clouds! At the end of the clouds was an enormous city shining with white light. And in the sky above the city were countless white-winged angels waiting! Damn it. It really is a war against angels! While Roy was cursing in his head, he heard the voice of a high-rank demon yelling from behind. ¡°Attack! Destroy the White City!¡± Roy seemed to understand a little. It seemed that the city of angels in front was the outpost of Heaven in this world, and the outpost was named the White City¡­ Wait, I seem to have some impression of this name. And the name of Demon King Samael before¡­ Chapter 132 - Death Descent Chapter 132 Death Descent The space fissure Demon King Samael ripped open directly connected the Abyss Outpost to the Heaven Outpost. When the demon army poured out of the void like a flood, the angel army on the other side blew the horn of the war. Amid the sound of the horn, a large number of angel soldiers in golden armor flapped their wings and charged at the demon army! The moment the two sides collided, countless amounts of purple and golden blood splattered! The angels were well-trained and disciplined warriors, and even ordinary angel warriors were stronger than low-rank demons. They waved their lances and slashed at the demon army, easily tearing the bodies of their opponents. But there were simply too many low-rank demons as the vanguard. Even though the angels were killing their compatriots, they still pounced on the angels fearlessly. It only took a few low-rank demons to pounce together to pull an angel soldier down from the air. When the angel soldiers landed, the demons would bite them with their mouths full of fangs and saliva, tearing the bodies of the angels, enjoying the pleasure of killing in their screams. At the rear of the angel army, countless golden lightning balls fired. These were the energy bolts that the other angel soldiers shot with their lances. Although these golden lightning balls killed many demons, it did not help at all. Soon, more demons filled the gaps. The moment Roy rushed out of the fissure, he saw the scene of the angel¡¯s vanguard being overwhelmed by the demon army. The individual combat strength of an angel might be stronger than that of a demon, but the disparity between their numbers was far too great. The entire front was constantly advancing toward the angel¡¯s White City. In the sky, a high-rank demon opened his demon wings and flew in the air. He laughed sinisterly, waved his ax, and pointed in front of him. ¡°Hahaha! Just charge in like this and completely destroy that hateful city of light!¡± Many middle-rank demons beside Roy rushed forward as well. With the appearance of the middle-rank demons, a lot of magic appeared on the battlefield. Flames appeared in the sky and enveloped the angels like heavy rain. These flames ignited the wings of the angels, burning them into flaming people, and then they fell amid screams. Ons At the same time, the demons suffered the retaliation of the angels. A large number of golden pillars of light descended from the sky, and the demons within the pillars of light all had their skin and flesh lacerated, making terrible cries before turning into ashes under the holy power. Roy discovered that even the souls of these demons killed by holy power could not escape. In other words, they would not be able to resurrect in the Abyss even with the protection of the Ouroborus Mark. Similarly, once angels were killed, their souls would immediately be devoured by the demons nearby and could not be retrieved! This was the true meaning of the sworn enemies. Both sides could completely annihilate the souls of the other side¡­ Roy spread his wings and flew in the air. He took advantage of his high-speed flying to carefully avoid the areas with the golden pillars of light. He knew that the most important thing in such a battle was to protect himself. Looking at the current situation, the angels would not be able to stop the demon army for long. If he wanted to enjoy the fruits of victory, he had to persevere in the battle. However, although he did not take the initiative to find an opponent, one took the initiative to find him. An angel soldier wearing golden armor and a full-face helmet swung his lance and killed a demon in front of him. He looked up and saw Roy flying past him, so he did not even think about it before he flapped his wings, rushed up, and charged at Roy with a stab! Roy stretched out his hand, and Frostmourne emerged from the void. He held the hilt of his sword and blocked the opponent¡¯s sudden stab. nov The angel soldier was charging fiercely just now and could not stop his charge. When he passed by Roy, Roy slashed his arm! Golden blood spurted out, and the angel soldier screamed. He turned back and slashed his lance at Roy. The two struck and blocked each other in the air, and the collisions of their weapons made loud clangs. But with the battle in the background, these sounds did not even cause any ripples. After another collision, Roy mustered all his strength and sent the angel soldier flying. Then he quickly waved Frostmourne and threw out two Icebound Strikes. The angel soldier reacted quickly and immediately adjusted his body after being sent flying. He shot out golden lightning from his lance to block an Icebound Strike, but the other one directly hit his wings. The Icebound Strike did not tear his wings off but instead exploded, instantly freezing his wings. The angel soldier could not flap his wings to maintain his balance and immediately fell headfirst. Roy flapped his wings, swooped down, and pierced Frostmourne into the angel soldier¡¯s chest in midair! However, the angel soldier was still alive. With blood spewing out from his mouth, he pointed his palm at Roy and shouted, ¡°Die, demon!¡± Roy raised his head. The holy light blasted out from the angel soldier¡¯s palm grazed his demon horns and flew into the sky! The next second, Roy¡¯s tail pierced through the angel soldier¡¯s chest from below, ending his life¡­ With the angel soldier¡¯s body, Roy fell onto the clouds. He drew out Frostmourne from his opponent, stretched out his hand, and stored the angel soldier¡¯s soul. Taking a moment to look, Roy found that he got a low-class holy soul! This meant that the rank of these angel soldiers was not high. In Araniya¡¯s inherited memories, angels were divided into nine levels according to the number of wings. There were three levels for two-winged angels, which were, from low to high, angel, archangel, and principality. Four-winged angels also had three levels, which were power, virtue, and dominion. And the three levels of six-winged angels were throne, cherub, and seraph. These three spheres and nine orders were the so-called hierarchy of angels, showing that Heaven also had a strict hierarchy. When fighting against angels, you usually judged their strength by looking at their number of wings. This angel soldier was at most at the principality level. He was very powerful when fighting against low-rank demons, but with Roy¡¯s current strength, it had been relatively easy to deal with him. However, you had to pay special attention to their attitudes in combat. Some high-level angels would put away their extra wings when they were not fighting with all their might because more wings were just symbols of strength, which was not convenient in daily life. It was the same for demons. Some high-rank demons and demon lords would grow more wings after promotion. Six wings were not unique to angels, and demons had them as well. However, for the convenience of normal actions, some demons would also choose to retract their wings. After killing this angel soldier, Roy roughly knew the power of angels. He was a top-middle-rank demon, and the ones he could deal with were probably the second sphere power and virtue angels. But it would be a little difficult for him to deal with a dominion angel because angels were stronger than demons at the same rank¡­ At this moment, the sky was already burning red with the flames of the demons. With the middle-rank and high-rank demons joining the battle, all kinds of large-scale killing spells raged on the battlefield. Under these circumstances, Roy did not rashly use his frost magic because the effect would probably not be very good, so he simply flew in the air and specially looked for ordinary angels soldiers with two wings. In fact, in addition to looking at their wings to distinguish between the strength of angels, you could also look at their equipment. Those wearing the same standard armor were definitely low-level angels, and those with more magnificent equipment were naturally stronger angels. In this world where appearance was everything, let alone Hell, even Heaven was the same¡­ After killing three more angels, Roy found that the demon camp was about to push toward the city gates of the White City. Although the angels did their best to resist, the disparity in numbers was too great, and they could only retreat again and again. e more Even Roy could tell that Heaven¡¯s war preparations seemed to be lacking¡­ What Roy did not know was that his guess was right this time. In this battle, Heaven¡¯s goal was only to destroy the Abyss Outpost, meaning that their target was only demons. But it was different for demons. Not only did the demons want to defeat the angel army, but they also planned to destroy the human world below. In order to deal with these two goals at the same time, the war preparations of the demons were naturally much better. This city in the clouds, the White City, was built in the sky, but it was actually in another space. The clouds that could be stepped on were actually just held up by the power of space. After finding that the battle was turning unfavorable, the angels realized that letting the demons run among the clouds was very disadvantageous for them. Therefore, just as the demons were about to attack the city, the angels suddenly removed the spatial power surrounding the White City! The consequences were immediately a little serious. Many demons could not fly, so once the clouds could no longer support them, they immediately fell! But many demons grabbed the angels fighting them when they fell and entangled them tightly, causing the angels to fall with them. And below the clouds was the human world of this world, Earth¡­ The angels and demons entangled and left the space of the city in the clouds. They suddenly appeared in the atmosphere of Earth and fell toward the ground under the influence of gravity. In this process, due to friction with the atmosphere, their bodies immediately ignited with blazing flames and thick smoke as they crashed toward the surface of Earth at high speed. A meteor shower with hundreds of thousands of meteors suddenly appeared in the sky above Earth¡­ When the fighting angels and demons moved the war to the ground of the human world in unison, the true Judgement Day for humans came¡­ Chapter 133 Chapter 133 On the surface of Earth, humans were observing the large-scale meteor shower caused by the battle between angels and demons! The humans of this world had already developed to the level of modern technology, and they had high-rise buildings and smartphones. When this massive meteor shower appeared and was visible to the naked eye, the news immediately spread all over the world over the TV, radio, and internet. But at this moment, they still did not know what this meteor shower burning with flames and thick smoke and flying toward the ground was. They simply thought that it was a rare astronomical phenomenon. But what surprised the scientists was that the meteor shower appeared without warning, and the human world could not even give an early warning It was already too late for the people on the ground to take refuge. They could only hope that these meteors were real meteors that would burn away under the friction with the atmosphere. Countless humans were waiting in front of their TVs and various screens, anxiously and curiously observing the situation of the meteors. However, these ignorant people did not know what they would encounter¡­ When the first meteorites crashed into the high-rising building built with steel and concrete and easily destroyed these structures, people suddenly realized what was going on! Panic spread. When the humans discovered that the meteorites had not burned up from the atmosphere, they realized the seriousness of the situation. They scattered like headless flies, running in all directions, not knowing where to go for safety. Meteorites fell one after another, smashing into the ground with massive kinetic energy and destructive force! When they hit streets, numerous vehicles flew up and then fell down with loud bangs. Then they exploded into pieces and caught fire. When they hit buildings, hundreds of tons of reinforced concrete fell and buried the people who could not escape in time. When they hit bridges, the entire bridge surface broke apart, and the vehicles driving on the bridge had a large number of rear-end collisions in an instant. Even when these meteorites fell into the sea, they caused huge waves that overturned ships, sinking them into the seabed. At this moment, all of Earth welcomed disasters from the sky¡­ The survivors cried and looked for their loved ones, but driven by curiosity, they gathered at where the meteorites crashed. They carefully avoided the flames on the ground and looked at the enormous craters that were tens of meters deep in fear, wanting to see what kind of meteorites had such great might. However¡­ before they could see clearly, there were huge vibrations in all of these deep craters. As soil was sent surging out, demons and angels crawled out from the bottom of the craters. Before falling, they were still entangled and fighting, but the outcome was basically determined as they landed. When people saw massive demons with hideous faces, holding angels with pure white wings in their hands, or angels with the corpses of demons hanging from the tips of their lances, the humans, who were already extremely terrified, broke down at this moment! The scenes in front of them had already exceeded their understanding. Angels and demons actually existed. Moreover, the meteorite disaster descending from the sky this time was not an astronomical phenomenon, but angels and demons fighting each other! However, neither the demons nor angels would pay attention to the thoughts of these humans at this moment. In the eyes of demons, these panicking humans were delicious souls, especially to low-rank demons. Their main purpose in participating in the war was to obtain souls in chaotic fights. How could they let go of a chance like this? Therefore, they started killing humans as soon as they emerged. They used their strong limbs to knock down the fleeing humans, opened their mouths full of sharp teeth, and bit down without hesitation. While enjoying the flesh, they also devoured the souls. 1 It was the same for angels. They could not care about protecting humans at the moment because demons were everywhere; enemies were everywhere. When they rushed to fight demons, they could not control the impact of the battles from affecting these humans. Just like how angels and demons had fought thousands of times, both sides were frenzied. The only difference was that the battle between the two sides had left the alternate space and had come to the human world¡­ The cities were destroyed, forests were burning, seawater was evaporating, and in the huge explosions, lightning and flames lit up the sky. With the wails of human civilization, doomsday had come! Roy had also come to the surface. He was not stupid. When he saw the clouds collapse earlier, he knew that if he continued to stay in that alternate space, he might encounter a high-level angel, so he did not hesitate to rush out. On the way, he was also entangled by an angel soldier. He killed the angel soldier about a kilometer away from the ground and flapped his wings to stop his fall, avoiding crashing into the ground. However, looking at the disaster happening below and then at the falling meteorites in the sky, Roy finally knew what world he had come to. ¡°Damn it. It¡¯s actually the Darksiders world!¡± Not only did Roy recall what kind of world this was from his memory, but he did not expect that he would personally participate in the End War at the beginning of this world. If he evaluated this world, then he was afraid that he would have to say that it was a rather high-magic world¡­ Roy had a vague impression of the general plot of this game world, though it was a little blurry. If he did not remember wrongly, it seemed that the humans of this world were rather tragic. In the war between angels and demons, humanity was completely wiped out! Yes, unlike in other fantasy worlds, the protagonists of this world were not humans at all¡­ In this world, angels and demons had appeared long ago. Like in other worlds, they fought and killed each other, but neither of them could destroy the other. And apart from the angels and demons, this world still had a force known as the Charred Council! And there were some powerful ancient races, but many of them had declined. It was said that the Charred Council was created due to the will of the Creator. A mysterious and powerful organization, its duty was, in the name of the Creator and in accordance with the ancient laws and contracts, to maintain the balance and order of the universe and punish the forces that threatened the balance! And under the command of the Charred Council, there were the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse, representing war, famine, pestilence, and death in the Book of Revelations. These Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse had unparalleled strength. And with the strength of the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse, the Charred Council could even fight against both angels and demons at the same time. Originally, the council had ignored the war between the angels and demons. After all, the council was neutral. But as time passed, and this world continued to evolve, humans appeared on it. After discovering the appearance of humans, the Charred Council realized that these weak and intelligent creatures would be an indispensable part of the world¡¯s balance in the future. Therefore, to protect the newly-born human civilization and prevent it from being obliterated by the conflict between the angels and demons too soon, the council dispatched the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse to force the angels and demons to stop fighting and sign a truce. This truce contract was, of course, not eternal. The Charred Council, angels, and demons agreed that when human civilization matured and was ready, the truce would come to an end! At that time, the three parties of angels, demons, and humans would welcome the final End War. This war would bring balance to all and decide the ultimate fate of the three parties. At the same time, no matter which side remained, the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse would descend. They would become the hope of the humans, the lords of Heaven, or the demons of Hell, leading the party with fate to reshape the rules of the world¡­ The truce contract was carried on seven seals. When the seals broke, it meant that the truce was over. This also meant that human civilization was ready, and the End War could begin. But if the angels and demons dared to break the contract and start a war before the seals broke, the council would send the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse to punish them. The signing of the truce contract did indeed give humans the time and opportunity to develop. However, regrettably, before the humans were truly ready for the End War, the seals carrying the contract were broken¡­ There was a saying that stated that contracts and rules were meant to be broken, and it was no exception here. Roy vaguely remembered that the leader of the angels was impatient and could not wait to destroy the demons for revenge, so he schemed to destroy the seals! However, he did not destroy all seven seals but only six of them, leaving the last seal and hiding its aura. This way, the demons would mistakenly believe that the seals were broken and start the End War first. And as long as the seals did not all break, the powerful Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse would not descend. At that time, as long as the angels could destroy the demons as soon as possible, even the council could not blame them because the demons were the ones who initiated the war. In theory, this sly move was feasible, and the angels indeed successfully misled the demons into taking the lead to gather their troops to attack the angel¡¯s base camp, the White City. However, Roy could still remember a point clearly¡ªthis sly move of the angels not only misled the demons but also misled War, who represented war among the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse! War thought that the seven seals had broken, so he responded to the summons and descended to the world. However, after coming to the world, he realized something was wrong, so he fulfilled his responsibility of punishing, not only attacking the demons and also the angels¡­ This was the biggest headache for Roy. Since the war between angels and demons had begun, it meant that War of the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse would come soon! When the Horseman War descended, he would fully display his strength. He could be said to be nigh invincible, and he was an existence that gave even demon kings headaches. And Roy did not know where this powerful punisher would land. If a middle-rank demon like him accidentally bumped into him head-on, he would probably be done for¡­ No, this isn¡¯t the time to fight blindly with angels. I have to find a way to avoid the time when War arrives! In the air, Roy swayed his tail while pondering¡­ Chapter 134 - Fallen Angel Chapter 134 Fallen Angel Roy looked around as he flew in the air. After a while, his eyes lit up, and he dived down. Below him was a spacious street. Normally, it would be lively with people coming and going, but because of the sudden war, the street was already devastated. Human corpses were everywhere, some houses were burning, and the survivors were trembling as they hid in dark corners. Bang! Roy broke the door of a store on the street and entered. He saw all kinds of books and magazines in a mess on the ground. It was a bookstore. After Roy barged in, he immediately searched for what he wanted in these piles of books. He found it, a world map-a world map of Earth. However, Roy was disappointed when he opened the map and saw the design on it. This was because the land of this Earth was completely different from the one he had in his memory! Even the names of the countries, the geographical locations, and the division of the oceans were different. It was a completely unfamiliar Earth. Helpless, Roy could only sniff and find the bookstore owner hiding in a cabinet. The bookstore owner was a fat white man. Fortunately, his pot-bellied body could fit into the narrow cabinet. When Roy tore the door off and grabbed him, this guy saw Roy¡¯s appearance and peed his pants in fear. Roy frowned and brought him to the map. ¡°Answer my question, and I won¡¯t kill you! Where is the most powerful country in the world? Show me!¡± Upon hearing this, the owner quickly pointed at the map. ¡°Here, it¡¯s here! The strongest country is Mers!¡± ¡°Then, where am I now? The owner identified it on the map and moved his finger a short distance. ¡°Here!¡± Roy was immediately depressed. He realized that he was actually in Mers! The purpose of the demon army¡¯s war this time was not only to defeat the angels but also to destroy the humans of this world. In other words, the strongest countries would definitely be the strategic targets because they represented the most flourishing human culture and strength and had massive populations. The angels and demons had just descended and caught the humans off guard. Although humans looked weak in front of angels and demons, it would not take long for them to find a way to fight back, especially in such a modern civilized society, where they definitely had a large number of technological weapons. Similarly, the stronger the resistance of humans, the more demon troops they would attract, and the more demons, the more angels. Once both sides gathered, this place would become the main battlefield. Roy felt that if he were War, one of the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse, he would definitely choose to descend on this main battlefield¡­ Now that Roy was in this country, when War descended, the chances of him encountering War were very high. He had to find a way to avoid him and go to a neighboring country. Roy threw the fat bookstore owner aside and looked at the map while thinking about which direction to go. If the plot after War descended was the same as in Roy¡¯s memory, then it would not take long for the Charred Council to take away his power. Then he would be killed by a demon lord and return to the space where the Charred Council was. Because the seven seals were not completely destroyed, the arrival of War was against the rules. He was summoned back to receive punishment, and it would be a hundred years later when he came to this world again. Therefore, as long as he avoided War¡¯s arrival at the beginning, Roy did not need to worry about encountering this Horseman of the Apocalypse for a hundred years. Of course, avoiding the main battlefield was not only to prevent encountering War, but he also had the thought of avoiding the demon and angel big shots. Roy¡¯s main task was to take advantage of the destruction of humankind to harvest a large number of souls. If he were to wander around on the main battlefield, not only would he need to compete with other demons for souls, but he might also encounter the big shots and attract attention. At that time, he would probably not be able to play happily. After making his decision, Roy chose to go east because after crossing about two thousand kilometers, he would reach a coastal country, where his frost power would be able to play its role well. As soon as he walked out of the bookstore, golden lightning flew at Roy. Roy flashed, and the golden lightning entered the bookstore. With an explosion, the store was immediately destroyed. Roy turned around and found the fat owner he had thrown away earlier buried under the collapsed rubble, revealing only his burnt body. Roy shook his head slightly. He flapped his wings, dashed forward, and slammed his shoulder against the angel soldier who attacked him. He flew up with him and smashed him against a wall on the opposite side. With a loud bang, the impact of their collision caused a huge pit in the thick wall. But before the rubble could fall, Roy¡¯s frost power exploded, and solid black ice spread from his shoulder to freeze the angel soldier onto the wall. After sealing the enemy, Roy flapped his wings and flew away. He had no time to deal with these angels for now. Roy quickly flew east and encountered many demons and angels along the way. The demons ignored Roy, but a few angels would rush to attack Roy from time to time. If there were only a few enemies, Roy would kill them, but if there were too many, Roy would use Flash and break out of the encirclement. After flying for about half an hour, Roy suddenly felt something and looked up at the sky. In the sky behind him, a meteor that appeared brighter and larger, with billowing smoke, was crossing the sky and falling to the ground. Incoming! It must be War! Roy rejoiced that he had moved quick enough. In fact, he had already expected that War would descend after sensing the destruction of the seven seals. The same had been true for the demons, so it was foreseeable that it would not take too long for War to descend. If he had not made a prompt decision to leave immediately just now¡­ Roy kept watching War¡¯s meteorite fall. Unlike the scene in the game, War created astounding momentum when he fell. The moment the meteorite hit the ground, a powerful light erupted! Even from hundreds of kilometers away, Roy could see the energy contained in the light, feeling as though he was seeing a nuclear explosion in a movie. A few seconds later, a strong vibration came, and the ground beneath Roy began to shake violently. In the sky, Roy stared at the area where War descended with his mouth agape. He knew that the area must have been destroyed. War, who had just descended, was indeed quite terrifying. At this time, he should be at his peak, having power comparable to that of a demon king. The demons and angels still in that area were probably going to be very unlucky¡­ He turned around and continued flying forward. Although he knew that War would not be around for very long, Roy¡¯s original plan did not change. However, shortly after he started flying again, a black light suddenly flashed in front of him! Roy slammed the breaks in midair to avoid the ray of light, but then he realized that the ray of light was not aimed at him but merely to stop him from moving forward. In the air, a voice suddenly came. ¡°Demon! Where do you want to go? The battlefield is behind you!¡± Roy raised his head, and his pupils contracted when he saw a lithe and elegant figure slowly begin to descend. This figure had the appearance of a female angel. But what surprised Roy was that not only was she not dressed like the enemy angels, but even her angel wings were black! A fallen angel?! Roy was slightly stunned. He remembered that when the demon army was assembling at the Abyss Outpost, he did see a few fallen angels in the formation of the high-rank demons from a distance. But he was too far away to see them clearly at the time. And now, one unexpectedly appeared in front of him¡­ Chapter 135 - Barrier Troop Chapter 135 Barrier Troop The female fallen angel in front of Roy was about 1.9 meters tall. Since she had landed from top to bottom, Roy observed her bottom to top. She had a pair of outstanding, fair, long legs. When she landed, one of her legs was slightly bent forward, forming a very beautiful posture. From her feet to her calves, they were wrapped in a pair of black and golden battle boots. She was wearing a gorgeous one-piece battle dress, and the lower hem covered her thighs, while her upper part covered up to her neck. This battle dress had a metallic texture, and there were characters of Heaven engraved on it. Since the equipment of angels was made in different worlds and influenced by the local culture, they would have somewhat different designs, but the overall style was still the same. This fallen angel¡¯s armor in front of him closely followed the usual style of angels, looking dignified, holy, and solemn. But perhaps because she was a fallen angel, the armor was now black and gold in color and had a faint black aura surrounding it. Coupled with the pair of black angel wings behind her, people could tell her identity at a glance. When this fallen angel stopped descending, Roy saw her face clearly. She was quite beautiful! She seemed to still have the uniquely beautiful and exquisite face of an angel, and after becoming a fallen angel, her dark aura added a bewitching feeling that angels did not possess. Although, in general, Roy really appreciated the appearances of fallen angels and had been thinking about what fallen angels looked like, now that he really encountered one, Roy no longer had the same thoughts as before because this fallen angel clearly came with ill intentions. ¡°Who are you? What do you want?¡± Roy asked with a frowned. ¡°My name is Julia! His Majesty Samael¡¯s immediate personal guard, and I¡¯m in charge of the barrier troops!¡± Opposite Roy, Julia said expressionlessly, ¡°Although I don¡¯t want to deal with a demon like you, I have to say that I¡¯ve been observing you in the sky for a while. You¡¯ve been flying in this direction, but you¡¯ve been in a rush when you encounter battles and haven¡¯t stopped. What are you doing? Deserting?¡± Hearing this, Roy immediately remembered that fallen angels had a relatively special status in the Abyss in Araniya¡¯s inherited memories. They were not beings originally of the Abyss but transformed from angels or created by high-level demons using the souls of angels. Since fallen angels used to be angels, many demons were not very friendly toward them. Similarly, fallen angels found it very difficult to integrate into the Abyss, so they had always been relatively withdrawn. But at the same time, fallen angels had strong powers. Perhaps because of their depravation, their race had no weak ones at all. The most basic were having the strength and status of high-rank demons. They often followed demon kings and demon lords as guards or personal guards, making their status extraordinary. This time, in the End War started by the demon army against the angels, thousands of high-rank demons had followed. Most of them were the commanders and commanded the demon army to fight, but a small portion of them had the responsibility of being barrier troops. And the fallen angels who followed this time were probably among the ranks of the barrier troops. In the Bible circulated in the human world, Samael was a fallen angel and a demon king who had fallen from the highest-level seraph, so it made sense that the demon king¡¯s personal guards were fallen angels. But after obtaining Araniya¡¯s inherited memories, Roy knew that this legend was actually false. Samael was a true Abyss demon, and his true body was the King of Wrath among the Seven Deadly Sin Demon Kings! This time, in the End War of this world, only an incarnation of him had come. But it was obvious from the appearance of his incarnation that he was not a fallen angel. The Bible circulating in the human world was nothing more than a revised version of the Heaven Bible. Many truths had long been artificially distorted¡­ Roy felt that the reason why the fallen angels had such a high status in the Abyss was probably nothing more than some form of propaganda by the ruling class. It was all to tell the angels of Heaven that they had many benefits, such as the five social insurances[1] and one housing fund and paid vacations, attracting them to switch camps to the Abyss. After understanding this, Roy was not surprised by the fact that Julia was the demon king¡¯s personal guard. ¡°Barrier troop? How ridiculous. The reason why I went in this direction was just to find another place to harvest souls. And you want to pin a charge on me?¡± ¡°Since you¡¯ve landed in this area, you should fight in this area. Why do you want to change places?¡± Julia asked expressionlessly. ¡°As for harvesting souls, you don¡¯t have to worry about it. If the war goes well, His Majesty Samael will reward the warriors who fight bravely, so¡­ return!¡± Roy¡¯s mouth twitched. F*ck, are you blind! War just descended. Didn¡¯t you see the huge landing? And you want me to go back and fight? Can¡¯t you leave this kind of powerful enemy to the demon big shots? I¡¯m just a middle-rank demon, so why are you just staring at me? Roy could not be bothered to talk to Julia, so he rushed toward her. ¡°What a rude fellow!¡± Seeing Roy¡¯s actions, Julia¡¯s expressionless face finally changed. She did not expect that this frost demon in front of her would completely ignore her warning. He was obviously merely a middle-rank demon, but he dared to take the initiative to fight a fallen angel. She stretched her hand out, summoned her sword, which was a slender, angel-style longsword, and then slashed at the charging Roy. Clang! The sword clashed against Roy¡¯s Frostmourne. At the same time, Roy¡¯s body glowed with a faint red light. With the enchantment of Bloodlust, his body suddenly grew much bigger! As a fallen angel, Julia had reached the power level of a high-rank demon, but looking at her sword, Roy could tell that strength was not her forte. Under Roy¡¯s immense strength, she naturally would not have the advantage in this collision. After being sent flying by Roy¡¯s sword, she finally stopped! ¡°Damn it!¡± Julia cursed. She did not expect this middle-rank demon to use this method to fight her. His body suddenly enlarged dramatically, indicating that he was using some kind of spell to increase his strength. Seeing Roy flying toward the east without looking back after sending her flying with his sword, she looked at the battlefield behind her, gritted her teeth, and continued chasing Roy. Her wings flapped quickly, and the streamlined wings and smooth feathers gave her a very high speed. Roy¡¯s Mach Flight was already very fast, but Julia followed closely behind at his heels, not falling behind at all, slowly catching up¡­ While flying, Roy looked back in surprise. Julia¡¯s flying speed actually exceeds the speed of sound? During the chase, two of them flew hundreds of kilometers away. After feeling that she was close enough, Julia suddenly waved her sword, and a jet-black sword beam with dark power slashed at Roy from behind. The sword beam was extremely huge and covered a very large area. In order to avoid it, Roy could only choose to evade upward or downward. As a result, Julia immediately caught up to him! SV Julia¡¯s fighting style was very skillful. Her sword was very fast, and she moved around Roy as she attacked him quickly. The powerful magic power in her sword broke through Roy¡¯s defenses and soon left several wounds on his body. And most importantly, she could even use hellfire. The black flames attached to the sword kept burning his wounds, forcing Roy to use his frost power to suppress the hellfire. Although Roy was injured frequently under her swift attacks, she was still very vigilant because she had managed to probe that this middle-rank demon in front of her was in the midst of promoting. The quality of his magic power was about the same as that of high-rank demons. In the collision of magic power, Julia¡¯s magic power did not have an overwhelming advantage, and he always offset and neutralized it. All she could rely on now was her speed, combat skills, and having more magic power than the opponent¡­ But at this moment, Roy suddenly held Frostmourne horizontally in front of him, and the demon characters on the sword slowly lit up. Then an enormous force spread out and formed a huge force field! Julia was in this force field, so she immediately felt it! ¡°Damn it! How is this possible? This is the expulsion incantation!¡± Julia screamed¡­ [1] Pension, medical, unemployment, work injury, and maternity. Chapter 136 - Humans Fight Back Chapter 136 Humans Fight Back This was the first time Roy had used the expulsion incantation on Frostmourne. When he was in the Abyss, he had never used it even when facing other demons because it was impossible for him to activate the power of the Abyss to expel the beings native to the Abyss. But it was different now. This was another world, and the expulsion incantation was effective on all existences from other worlds. What surprised Roy was that the expulsion incantation had a much better effect than what he had imagined because the expulsion incantation formed a force field and not simply a mere force. This change might have been because the system filled in and repaired the demon characters when Roy moved them onto the sword. In other words, what he was now using was the true, complete force of the expulsion incantation. Being in this force field, the pressure on Julia increased substantially, and she could feel the repulsive force of this world pressing against her body with all its might! In the process of angels transforming into fallen angels, in addition to the change in the nature of their magic power, there was also a change in the world power of the Abyss. Otherwise, the Abyss would not have accepted them, thus allowing them to live in the Abyss. But regardless of whether Julia was an angel or a fallen angel, she was an alien existence to this world. To an unwelcomed foreign existence, this repulsive force was simply irresistible. Julia could only use her magic power to resist the repulsive force. But this way, not only would she be distracted, but the magic power she could use in the fight would also definitely decrease a lot. It would be all right if her opponent were weak, but the problem was that this middle-rank demon was in the promotion phase and not easily dismissed. ¡°Damn it. You actually used the expulsion incantation. You¡¯re also a being from another world. Since I¡¯m affected, wouldn¡¯t you be too? Using this kind of method where both sides lose, aren¡¯t you a little too stupid?¡± Under the immense pressure from the repulsive force, Julia gritted her teeth and charged forward to attack Roy, but it was obvious that her movements and speed were much slower. However, as the caster of the expulsion incantation, Roy really wanted to shout¡­ Yes! I¡¯m not affected! When Roy first defined it, Roy had already thought of this situation. He actually used the expulsion incantation in the Demon Bible as a powerful weakening curse, and no one was else exempt. Not to mention high-rank demons, even a demon king like Samael would probably be affected! Under the influence of these expelling ripples, the only difference between high-rank demons and demon kings was that the demon king could persevere a little longer¡­ But Julia did not know this. She thought that the expulsion incantation also affected Roy, so she wanted to stop Roy and see who would run out of magic power first¡­ After avoiding Julia¡¯s attack, Roy flashed behind her and slashed Frostmourne at her wings. She quickly tried to evade, but her speed was too slow, and Roy cut a wound on her wings. The moment the wound appeared, she felt a trace of her strength slipping away! This was Frostmourne¡¯s Strength Absorption, and the strength that was drawn out was now enhancing Roy¡¯s! It did not end here. The wound that Roy cut might be small, but it did not even have the slightest sign of healing. Julia had not noticed it at first. But after fighting a few rounds with Roy, she found that her golden-black blood was constantly flowing out. W Julia only felt her head hurting. She knew she was under a bleeding curse! At this moment, Julia was panting slightly. After all, she had been maintaining a considerable amount of magic power consumption, but on the other hand, Roy did not feel the slightest bit exhausted. Now, she realized that something was wrong. What method is this demon using to become immune to the expulsion force field surrounding us? ¡°Damn it, what the hell is with your demon sword?!¡± Julia could not help but say. ¡°How many curses did you attach to the sword?!¡± Indeed, apart from the magic power amplification attribute, the other attributes attached to Roy¡¯s Frostmourne were all curse-type powers. It could be said that it was a sword of cursing! Roy had done this deliberately. He was very clear that his swordsmanship was not good, so he did not add any other flashy things for Frostmourne¡¯s attributes. Other than using it as a magic staff, he mostly thought about how to weaken enemies. ¡°Do you still want to fight? You should know that even if you¡¯re a high-rank demon, you definitely won¡¯t be able to stop me!¡± Roy held his sword. ¡°You don¡¯t have the ability to kill me in one blow, so the longer this drags on, it¡¯ll only become more and more disadvantageous for you!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Julia was in a difficult position. She had not obtained any advantage when fighting against this middle-rank demon, causing her to lose some face. Her magic power consumption was indeed a little too high now, and she knew that Roy was right. If she could not kill him in a single blow, she might lose if it continued to drag on. Just as Julia was still struggling, a few black dots suddenly appeared in the sky in the distance. These black dots appeared behind Julia. Roy was facing her, so he noticed them, but she did not. She saw Roy¡¯s stunned expression, but instead of looking back, she was suspicious. It couldn¡¯t be helped. She had appeared in the Abyss for some time as a fallen angel and knew the nature of demons. Thus, when she saw Roy¡¯s expression, the first thing she thought of was not to believe him but to doubt him. This demon in front of her was not stupid, so she was afraid that it was Roy¡¯s ploy, fearing that Roy would attack her or escape as soon as she turned her head. However, she did not know that it was not Roy¡¯s ploy this time¡­ The black dots Roy saw were rapidly getting bigger, indicating that they were some kind of high-speed objects. Seeing these black dots rushing at him, a thought suddenly flashed in Roy¡¯s mind! F*ck! They¡¯re missiles! Roy quickly flapped his wings and flew away. At the same time, he reminded Julia, ¡°Be careful and move away!¡± Julia was stunned. This time, she finally turned around, and she was stupefied when she saw the approaching missiles. ¡°W-what are they?¡± Unlike Roy, Julia had a limited understanding of human technological weapons. Not only her, but many angels and demons did not necessarily understand what kind of technological weapons humans had. This was because science and technology was a very strange thing to angels and demons who used magic power. What humans had that could leave impressions on them were the powerful templars or magicians in high-magic worlds. Now, what was coming toward Julia and Roy were a few missiles from tens of kilometers away! Two hours after the End War started, the humans of this world finally reacted and started to organize forces to fight back. Missiles had no magic power, so it was no wonder that Julia could not sense them just now. When she saw them, the missiles were already close. What made Roy want to laugh the most was that her first reaction after seeing the missiles was not to avoid them but to hold her sword in front of her to prepare to cut them down¡­ In the end, these missiles did not directly attack Julia but detonated a little distance away from her! Boom! Boom! The missiles exploded at almost the same time, emitting strong light, ultra-high temperature, and pressure in the blink of an eye! These missiles were f*cking loaded with thermobaric warheads¡­ Roy avoided far away, but Julia was hit! Thermobaric bombs were powerful destructive weapons. Even though she was a fallen angel, she would not be spared from the impact of the explosion. Roy saw her flying out of the cloud of the explosion. It was not to the extent where she did not even have a body left, but she smashed into the ground like a cannonball. Her angel armor was in tatters, and her originally beautiful fallen angel wings had many feathers burnt in the explosion. She looked extremely miserable¡­ However, Roy could feel her weak magic power aura. What should he say? She was indeed worthy of being a fallen angel and an existence at the same level as high-rank demons. Under that huge explosion, she was still alive¡­ Chapter 137 - A True Demon Never Looks Back at Explosions Chapter 137 A True Demon Never Looks Back at Explosions In addition to the ignorance factor, the reason why Julia was shot down was also related to Roy. After all, he had made her consume a lot of magic power. Seeing Julia being blasted away, Roy did not bother with her but instead looked at the fighter jets in the distance. Roy knew that the wave of missiles just now was not only to blow up Julia but also him. It was just that Roy had been in the right place and saw the approaching missiles, so he avoided them. This kind of long-range attack was indeed very troublesome. Although angels and demons also had long-range attacks, they were unable to attack from so far. After knowing that he was being watched by the human fighter jets, Roy knew that he had to shoot them down first, or else he would be the one getting hit. Roy knew that the radar technology in this world might be quite powerful. Otherwise, the missiles could not have locked onto Julia and him in the sky. But even if the other party could use their radar to detect him, the second wave of missiles would not arrive so soon. Therefore, Roy took the opportunity to land on the ground quickly. Radar detection was definitely far worse when it came to identifying ground targets. Roy wanted to make these fighter jets misunderstand that both he and Julia were shot down so that they would feel relieved to approach. As expected, not long after Roy landed, several fighter jets flew over. There were twelve of them, and it seemed like they were the attack team flying from a nearby military base. After all, this place was in Mers, the strongest country in the world. Now, the battles between angels and demons were mostly in this country, so besides this attack team, other military forces were probably also dispatched to support it. A . Looking at the formation of fighter jets flying by overhead and heading in the direction Roy came from, Roy guessed that they might have been passing by and discovered him and Julia, so they released the missiles to attack. Otherwise, it would not have been just a few missiles just now, but a large group of missiles would have attacked¡­ They still needed ammunition to continue with their attack¡­ When the fighter jets flew over, Roy immediately spread his wings and flew up. In order to save fuel, these fighter jets were flying at subsonic speed. With Roy¡¯s speed, he quickly caught up to them. It was not until now that the radars of these fighter jets finally detected Roy¡¯s presence. The twelve fighters quickly made emergency evasive actions and flew left and right toward both sides. Roy did not care about the other planes as he stared at one of them, accelerated, and landed on it directly! Due to Roy¡¯s weight, the fighter jet began to wobble. Roy¡¯s claws tightened on the fuselage. He could see a helmet-covered pilot moving the control stick in panic, wanting to fly upside down and throw Roy off. But how could Roy allow him to do this? Thus, he ripped off the protective cover of the plane and revealed the pilot inside. ¡°Eject¡­ Ejection!¡± The pilot¡¯s response was quick. He knew that there was nothing he could do and that he needed to get out of the cabin. The ejection seat flew up with a bang, but halfway, Roy reached out to grab and intercept it! This scene nearly made the eyes of the other pilots bulge out of their sockets¡­ The pilot in the ejection seat that Roy caught was so terrified that he could not even speak. Roy did not make him suffer anymore. He stretched out his other claw, broke his neck, and grabbed his soul. He then threw the pilot and the ejection seat at another nearby fighter jet. Seeing the seat flying over, the fighter hurriedly evaded. Perhaps because of the pilot¡¯s maneuvering being too much, despite the plane managing to avoid the attack of the ejection seat, the plane lost its speed the next moment and fell spinning to the ground! Boom! The fighter jet hit the ground, and the pilot could not escape either. Together with the fighter, they immediately turned into a huge fireball on the ground! The pilots in the remaining fighter jets cursed and quickly maneuvered their fighters to circle back, wanting to turn around to attack Roy. But everyone knew that high-speed objects such as fighter jets required a lot of space to circle back. More than ten seconds had passed when they turned around. At this moment, Roy had violently torn off an air-to-air missile hung on one of the wings of the fighter jet that had lost its pilot! This missile was a few meters long and weighed hundreds of kilograms, but Roy threw it like a dart! ¡°Care-careful!!! Pull up!!¡± Roy threw the missile at the planes flying toward him. Seeing the rotating missile that was attacking in an irregular way, almost all the pilots were dumbfounded. After reacting, they quickly scattered in all directions. They were very clear that the warheads on these missiles were thermobaric bombs. Once the missile detonated, all the fighters in the vicinity would not be spared. The missile dart Roy threw directly destroyed the attack formation that had finally formed. Although he had not hit a plane, in the end, this missile and the fighter that had lost its pilot slammed into the ground one after another, causing two balls of flames to erupt. Roy looked at the fighters rapidly pulling high and knew that they had entered supersonic speed. He could not catch up with his wings, so he did not give chase but activated magic on the spot. With the output of magic power, the surrounding temperature suddenly started plummeting. They were high in the sky, and the cold aura easily affected the clouds. When the pilots returned and launched missiles at Roy from afar, they did not notice that ice was rapidly condensing on their fighters. Facing the incoming supersonic missiles, Roy folded his wings and fell toward the ground in a free fall, making the missiles unfortunately pass by Roy and then detonate in midair. There was nothing else apart from blast waves affecting Roy. After finding that Roy, this demon, was not hit, the fighter group started maneuvering again, wanting to dive down and continue to attack Roy. But when the pilots moved their control sticks, they realized that controlling the fighters became exceptionally difficult! Only at this time did they realize their planes were already covered with strange black ice¡­ ¡°Not good! We¡¯re falling!¡± ¡°Losing speed! Can¡¯t pull up! Repeat! Can¡¯t pull up!¡± ¡°Eject! Eject immediately!¡± ¡°No! I can¡¯t. The cockpit is frozen!¡± In the communication channel, the pilots screamed in panic, and their planes were spinning fast and falling to the ground! When Roy landed on the ground, the remaining ten planes crashed onto the ground, erupting with fireballs and becoming a background scene for Roy¡­ A true demon never looks back at explosions¡­ The technological weapons of humans did indeed have the capability to injure demons, but their weapons were extremely fragile. Perhaps this human counterattack might have some effects on angels and demons at first, but as time passed, the angels and demons would figure out the weaknesses of these weapons, and humanity would come to an end¡­ He did not know if the humans in this world had nuclear weapons or not, and if they would launch them to attack the angels and demons. If they had nuclear weapons, maybe they could destroy some angels and demons¡­ Recalling the scenes after the extinction of the humans in this world in the game, Roy guessed that they had really used nuclear weapons. If he did not remember wrongly, there were some zombie-like human variants in it, which should be because of radiation¡­ Tsk, so if I stay in this world long enough, I might be lucky enough to witness a nuclear war and experience a nuclear winter? If there was a nuclear winter, would he not be ecstatic as a frost demon? The power of frost would be everywhere¡­ Of course, the premise was to survive the nuclear explosions¡­ After solving this fighter group, Roy flew back into the sky and continued flying east. However, just as he flew by, he saw Julia, who was still in a coma, below. Right. This lady¡­ this female fallen angel! After landing, Roy stood beside Julia, thinking about how to deal with her. Should I strike while the iron¡¯s hot and kill her directly¡­? Roy rubbed his demon horns while thinking. This fallen angel was from the barrier troops and had mistaken him as a deserter. It would be a good choice to solve her, but the problem was that she had said that she was a personal guard of Samael, and Roy could not tell what status this fallen angel had with him. If she truly had some status, then after he killed her, what would he do if this big shot looked into it? Who knew if a demon king-level big shot would have any special means to lock onto the true murderer? Forget it. There¡¯s no need to take risks. The demon king-level existences are too terrifying, and it¡¯s better to be careful. Instead, for something like being a deserter, it¡¯s better to explain it clearly. Plus, if I save her life, it may really turn out all right. After sorting out his thoughts, Roy grabbed Julia¡¯s leg and brought her up into the air. This posture was a little strange. Roy glanced and saw Julia¡¯s¡­ safety pants under her battle dress. He shook his head and flew east with Julia like this¡­ Chapter 138 - Each Having Their Own Schemes Chapter 138 Each Having Their Own Schemes Just as Roy was taking Julia away, in the battle zone behind him, the newly-arrived Horseman of the Apocalypse, War, was killing everything! Since War represented the power of the Charred Council, both angels and demons viewed him with hostility. When War appeared, the angels and demons attacked him in unison. However, this Horseman of the Apocalypse with a stigma on his forehead, a red hood, and heavy armor was simply too powerful. He held a large two-handed sword named Chaoseater and had unparalleled strength and speed. Neither angels nor demons could take two moves from him! When angels faced him, he easily sliced off both of their wings; when demons faced him, he easily cut off their heads. Since he descended, he had been continuously moving forward, and in just ten minutes, hundreds of angels and demons died in his hands. Being killed was not the most terrifying. The most terrifying thing was that the souls of angels and demons could not escape. The souls killed by Chaoseater would be forever sealed in this sword and then transformed into War¡¯s power¡­ However, although he had been fighting against angels and demons all along the way, War always had lingering doubts in his mind. It seems¡­ something is wrong! Angels and demons are still fighting, and humans are still living. It appears that this is only the beginning of the End War. Why did I sense the summons?! Even if the seven seals broke, we shouldn¡¯t have been summoned so early. Moreover¡­ where are my siblings? Why can¡¯t I sense their existences? Although War had huge doubts, the troops of the angels and the demons were rushing toward him like a tide, making him not have time to consider them. War¡¯s temper was not good either. If you want to kill me, I¡¯ll kill you! Therefore, in the following time, War cleared out most of the angels and demons in the city. From the path that he had walked, corpses were strewn all over, the remains of angels and demons everywhere. If Roy had not made the prompt decision to leave this city, he would have likely been among these corpses¡­ However, as time passed, War suddenly discovered that most of his power had suddenly disappeared! W-what¡¯s going on?! The pain caused by the disappearance of the power caught War a little off guard. He could feel that his strongest ability to transform into the Chaos Form was no longer usable with the loss of power! Moreover, this loss of power was still going on. He could feel himself becoming weaker and weaker. No! I have to find my siblings and figure out what¡¯s going on¡­ War stood up with his sword and continued moving forward. But not long after he started moving, he encountered the most intense battle zone between the angels and demons! Here, he saw Abaddon, a high-level angel. His image was very eye-catching because an ornate metal plate covered his right eye. He only had one eye, which he had lost in a previous battle with demons. Abaddon was one of the leaders of the Heaven Outpost, the White City. He was the Angel of Vengeance and specialized in fighting, and he was also the frontline commander of the angel army. Beside Abaddon was a silver-haired high-level female angel with tanned skin. Her name was Uriel, a follower of Abaddon. At this moment, Abaddon and Uriel were leading a group of angels and wantonly slaughtering the demons that were continuously streaming in around them. But they rarely took action. Only when they encountered some high-level demons would they swing their angelic swords and behead them. Therefore, when War appeared, Abaddon was the first to spot him. He was dumbfounded when he saw War taking heavy steps toward him! ¡°Damn¡­ damn it! W-why are you here?!¡± Abaddon roared angrily at War. This premature End War was Abaddon¡¯s scheme in the first place. He had persuaded another leader of the White City, Azrael, the Angel of Death, to help plan and carry out the seven seal deception incident. Thus, he was very clear that the last seal of the seven seals had not been broken, and the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse should not have appeared! But now, War was standing in front of him. This had completely exceeded his original plan! For a moment, Abaddon was confused and muttered to himself, ¡°No! This isn¡¯t what I wanted¡­¡± However, War was now even more confused than Abaddon. He did not understand why Abaddon yelled at him as soon as he saw him and even looked dazed¡­ At this moment, a large magic formation suddenly appeared from the ground below Abaddon. With the appearance of this magic formation, the ground immediately turned into magma, and then a giant hand suddenly stretched out from the magma and grabbed the absent-minded Abaddon! This giant hand came from a huge demon, and this huge demon¡¯s name was Straga. He was one of the demon lords that Samael had summoned from the Abyss! This sneak attack was very successful. When Straga appeared, it happened to coincide with Abaddon¡¯s absent-mindedness, and in the sky, Uriel was fighting a high-level demon. After discovering that Abaddon was being attacked, she shouted and swooped down to save him. But it was already too late! After Straga¡¯s giant hand grabbed Abaddon, he immediately used his tremendous power and clenched fiercely! With a bizarre sound, Straga destroyed Abaddon¡¯s angel body! ¡°No! Your Excellency!¡± All of this happened too quickly, and Uriel could only watch helplessly as Abaddon¡¯s soul was exposed. She rushed forward to try to snatch Abaddon¡¯s soul, but a teleportation magic formation suddenly appeared in Straga¡¯s palm and teleported Abaddon¡¯s soul away! ¡°Damn it! Where did you take Lord Abaddon¡¯s soul?!¡± Uriel flew into a rage and rushed at Straga with her sword. However, Straga burst out laughing, and with a violent wave of his hand, he slapped Uriel flying¡­ Uriel smashed onto the ground and struggled to get back up with her sword supporting her. She turned her head and shouted angrily at War, ¡°Damn it! What did you do just now?! Why was Lord Abaddon so distracted that a sneak attack caught him off guard?!¡± However, War had lost a massive amount of power at this time. He knelt on the ground with his sword while panting. ¡°How would I know? I merely responded to the summons!¡± Uriel did not get the answer she wanted, so she gritted her teeth, flew up again, and charged at Straga. In fact, the strength of the high-level angels in the outpost Heaven had established in this world was weaker than that of the demons. The two leaders in the White City, whether it was Abaddon or Azrael, were not actually high in rank and strength. They were only at the throne level of high-level angels, and Uriel was only at the dominion level. In terms of strength, only when Abaddon and Azreal worked together could they barely match up to Demon King Samael. With such strength, it was no wonder why Abaddon thought of using the seven seals to play a trick. Unfortunately, Abaddon had really made a fool of himself this time. Not only had the demon army that Samael summoned exceeded his imagination, but even the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse had appeared. It could be said that the White City¡¯s plan had utterly failed! This blow to Abaddon was extremely huge because he knew very well that all of the forces of Heaven in this world might be defeated by the demons¡­ Looking at Uriel and Straga locked in combat, War realized that Abaddon definitely knew something. Now, he could only capture Straga and retrieve Abaddon¡¯s soul to understand what was going on. So after raising his spirits, War also joined the battle. With Uriel¡¯s help in restraining Straga, he found an opportunity to pierce one of Straga¡¯s eyes. However, just as he was about to take this opportunity to defeat Straga, his power was sucked away once again! This was very fatal in the battle. Straga, who had been blinded in one eye, grabbed War and reenacted the previous tragedy of Abaddon. Straga also crushed War¡¯s body¡­ Straga, a demon lord famous for his strength, completed the epic feat of double killing a leader of Heaven and a Horseman of the Apocalypse in one day¡­ However, War¡¯s soul was not teleported away by a magic formation like Abaddon¡¯s had. Instead, it was directly taken away by a ray of light that descended from the sky. The Charred Council was using its power to summon War¡¯s soul back! Seeing this scene, Uriel felt a chill run down her spine. She felt that Heaven seemed to have fallen into a huge scheme. After thinking for a while, she decisively led the angel army to leave. She did not know where Lord Abaddon¡¯s soul was teleported to, and she had to preserve the power of Heaven and find a way to retrieve his soul¡­ ¡°Ghahaha!!!¡± Half of Straga¡¯s body was in the magma pool as he burst out laughing. Looking at the defeated angel army departing, Straga took out a demon eye. It was very similar to the Demon Eye that Roy had created, but it did not have a pair of wings. After seeing no one else around, he whispered to the demon eye, ¡°Your Majesty Samael, I¡¯ve completed the mission and successfully sent Abaddon¡¯s soul to Mother Lilith¡­¡± ¡°Good job, Straga!¡± From the demon eye came Samael¡¯s voice. ¡°You can rest now!¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± Straga replied before slowly sinking into the magma and disappearing¡­ And in the space of the Abyss Outpost, Demon King Samael sat on a huge throne with his chin propped up and a sinister smile on his face. He murmured to himself, ¡°Lilith, it¡¯s up to you next. I hope you don¡¯t let me down¡­¡± Chapter 139 - Dark Ritual Chapter 139 Dark Ritual While Roy was flying, Julia, who he held in his hand, woke up. Julia had been upside down all this time, so when she woke up, her perspective was also upside down. She was very confused for a while before realizing her situation and immediately started struggling. ¡°Let go of me! Demon!¡± Julia shouted at Roy. Then¡­ Roy really let go! And as soon as he let go, Julia began falling to the ground. Julia tried to flap her wings and fly, but her efforts were in vain because the feathers on her wings had already been burned under the high temperature of the missile explosion. The black feathers on them were incomplete and could not give her enough upward force. As a result, Julia fell smashing headfirst to the ground. As this place was a mountainous area, the ground was relatively soft, so almost half of her body sunk into the soil after she fell. ¡°Ahh¡­ Ahh!¡± Julia made muffled sounds in the soil, and her long legs exposed outside were kicking desperately. But she could not get herself out of it because she found it difficult to use her strength. ¡°¡­¡± Roy was a little speechless as he watched this scene in the air. He could only land and pull her out from the ground. Cough Cough! After being pulled out, Julia collapsed onto the ground and coughed violently. When she was buried, a lot of soil went in her mouth, and she felt extremely unwell. After all the mud was out of her mouth, she looked up and shouted angrily at Roy, ¡°You¡­ How can you humiliate me like this?!¡± Roy spread his demon wings and made a regretful expression. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me to let you go? I let you go, but you couldn¡¯t fly. Is that my fault?¡± Hearing this, Julia twisted around to look at her wings. When she saw the hideous sight of her wings and feathers, she pounded her fist on the ground resentfully. ¡°Damn it! Those humans can actually hurt me?!¡± Although she was a female fallen angel, she was not like a real woman who would pester endlessly about it and be unclear about the situation. After waking up, she immediately recalled the huge explosion before she lost consciousness. Clearly, she had been attacked by a human weapon earlier, causing her to lose consciousness. And while she was unconscious, this frost demon saved her. She forced herself to stand up and restored her expressionless face. ¡°Demon! Let¡¯s write off our enmity. I won¡¯t pursue the fact that you¡¯re a deserter nor mention it to anyone. Let¡¯s just treat it as though it never happened, okay?¡± After all, she was a barrier troop. Being able to make this promise meant that she had recognized Roy¡¯s favor for saving her. Roy nodded readily. ¡°No problem!¡± Julia turned to leave, but at this moment, Roy suddenly said, ¡°Are you planning to return to the previous city? If I were you, I absolutely wouldn¡¯t go back now!¡± She turned back and asked in puzzlement, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because War, one of the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse, has descended, and the landing point is in that city!¡± Roy said. ¡°You¡¯ll be courting death if you go back now!¡± ¡°What?! Impossible!¡± Hearing Roy¡¯s words, Julia was stunned and could not but raise her voice. ¡°The End War has just begun, so how could they descend at this time?!¡± Julia was Samal¡¯s personal guard, so ever since she became a fallen angel, she had always been by his side, staying in this world and participating in the war between Heaven and Hell. Thus, she knew about and understood the existence of this world¡¯s Charred Council. Behind the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse was the Charred Council. It enforced the ancient laws and contracts and maintained the balance of the world. It had set the End War, and it was the final arbiter of the war. If the Charred Council sent the Four Horsemen to intervene in the End War at this time, it was akin to a referee ending a competition. This was an action that did not comply with the rules, and with the usual style of the Charred Council, it was absolutely impossible for it to do such a thing! Therefore, upon hearing Roy¡¯s words, her first reaction was to think that Roy was deceiving her. But she did not doubt why Roy knew about the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse. She thought that Roy had been summoned to this world before and thus understood some of the situations in this world. However, Roy was just casually saying this to her. After all, Julia was the first fallen angel he had encountered after all this time, so it satisfied his curiosity a little. In addition, compared to other demons, Julie could communicate with him, so he casually said this to remind her. But Roy did not need to answer her doubts and suspicions, so he spread his wings and flew up. ¡°It¡¯s up to you if you believe me or not. I¡¯m leaving!¡± With that, Roy wanted to leave. Seeing that Roy really wanted to fly away, Julia quickly said, ¡°Wait¡­ wait!¡± ¡°What now?¡± Roy frowned. ¡°All right. Regardless of whether what you said is true or not, I plan on restoring my magic power first before returning!¡± Julia said. ¡°But while I restore my magic power, I hope you can protect me temporarily!¡± Julia had no choice but to do this. When the missiles bombed her earlier, she had subconsciously used all her magic power to resist. Now, the magic power in her body was empty, and even her wings were burned. If she went back to the battlefield in this state, even if what Roy had said about the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse was false, she might be attacked by other angels, so it was definitely impossible for her to go back like this. ¡°In exchange, after I restore my magic power, I can use my authority to apply for merits for you!¡± ¡°Merits?¡± Roy touched his demon horns. ¡°What benefits can I get?¡± Julia was not surprised by Roy¡¯s question. It was the same when dealing with other demons. If there were benefits, you should just say it frankly. She would be outsmarting herself if she tried to beat around the bush, so she explained, ¡°You must not have participated in an Armageddon War before. Hmm¡­ Well, let¡¯s put it this way. Most of the time, when it comes to large-scale wars with angels, the commanding high-level demons will usually grant merits to the brave warriors who fight. In addition to punishing deserters, barrier troops like me also have the responsibility of recording merits. As long as you obtain merits, you can exchange for the corresponding rewards from His Majesty Samael after the war! ¡°But first of all, I won¡¯t be able to give you too many merits!¡± ¡°Exchange for rewards from Demon King Samael?¡± Roy was moved when he heard this. It was a little exciting, so he could not help but ask her, ¡°What kind of rewards can I get?¡± ¡°Um¡­ That depends on His Majesty Samael¡¯s mood!¡± Julia froze for a moment. ¡°However, most demons in the past were rewarded with souls¡­¡± Hearing this, Roy suddenly lost interest. If souls are the only rewards, that would be of little value. Regarding souls, can¡¯t I just get them myself? Roy clearly remembered that the humans of this world would eventually become extinct. In other words, in just this world¡¯s Earth alone, hundreds of millions or even billions of souls would be produced in the End War. As long as he worked a little harder, he might be able to obtain more souls than what he would get from Samael. ¡°Is there nothing else?¡± Roy asked. She felt the lack of interest from Roy¡¯s tone. ¡°If you¡¯re unwilling, then forget it!¡± Roy thought about it and finally nodded. ¡°All right, it¡¯s better than nothing! Okay, let¡¯s get started. You hurry to restore your magic power!¡± Julia did not waste any time. She looked around and found a relatively flat place. She then took out her sword and half-knelt as she stabbed the sword into the ground. The next second, a magic formation appeared at her feet. Unlike the pentagram magic formations Roy commonly saw, the magic formation beneath Julia turned out to be a nine-pointed star pattern! Julia was in the center of the pattern. With a buzz, a strong black light suddenly burst from the magic formation and soared into the sky, instantly dying the sky in the vicinity black. Seeing this scene, Roy finally understood why Julia wanted him to help protect her. This strong black light would be clearly visible from several kilometers away. If angel troops were passing by, they would definitely come to check. Inside the formation, Julia was already floating little by little with the black light. The magic formation seemed to have an air current, causing her long black hair to stand up and flutter slowly. ¡°What I¡¯m currently using is a dark ritual!¡± Julia said. ¡°This ritual can help me quickly restore my magic power. But during this time, I have to stay inside this magic formation and not move! If an enemy comes, I¡¯ll rely on you to resist them!¡± ¡°No problem!¡± Roy summoned Frostmourne from the system space and inserted it into the ground. Looking at the sinister appearance of Roy¡¯s sword of cursing, the corner of Julia¡¯s mouth could not help twitching as she thought back to her battle with Roy and the scene of the power of the world expelling her. This isn¡¯t a good memory¡­ At this moment, countless demon characters began to float in the magic formation. These demon characters gathered together and slowly rotated around Julia¡¯s body. After seeing the ritual activate, she stopped talking to Roy and concentrated on restoring her magic power. Roy looked at the dark ritual with interest. It seems to be magic that uses dark power. Thinking about it, do fallen angels all use dark power like Julia? When they were angels, they used holy light, but after transforming, they now use another extreme power. It seems like there¡¯s no discomfort. How do they do it? Roy had not seen the transformation process of a fallen angel with his own eyes, so he had no way of knowing the exact details for the time being. So despite his curiosity, he did not ask anything and merely stared at Julia. Hmm, speaking of which, after the missiles blasted Julia¡¯s armor into tatters, it feels really strange¡­ Strangely big, strangely seductive¡­ Chapter 140 - The Fallen Angel Without Memories Chapter 140 The Fallen Angel Without Memories The magic of the dark ritual could quickly restore magic power, but just like what Julia said, the light produced during the ritual was too eye-catching. A few angel soldiers passing by this area chose to come down and check it out when they noticed the light of the ritual, so they inevitably fought Roy. Of these angels, the rest were easy to kill, but one of them seemed to be a captain and was quite troublesome. Roy took a long time to find an opportunity. He flashed and suddenly appeared beside the opponent, and then he used his frost power to completely freeze him in a huge block of black ice. After fighting so many angels, Roy¡¯s magic power consumption was quite high, making him aware of the importance of magic power recovery speed. It could be said that middle-rank demons, high-rank demons, and even demon lords would face the issue of magic power consumption. Hadn¡¯t the high-rank demon Xeron been killed by dragons after exhausting all of his magic power? In addition to Xeron, there was a living example with Julia in front of him. If he truly wanted to achieve having an unlimited amount of magic power and endless life, it was probably something only a demon king like Samael could do. So, in his free time after the battles, Roy could not help asking Julia, ¡°Is this dark ritual demon magic? Can I learn it?¡± In the formation, Julia was stunned for a moment before shaking her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s not demon magic. Strictly speaking, the dark elves developed this magic, but there shouldn¡¯t be any problem with learning it as long as you know how to use dark power. I see that your magic power is rather strange, seeming to be a mutated result of the combination of frost and dark powers. But the essence of the dark power is still there, so maybe there won¡¯t be any problem learning it.¡± Julia paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°But as you¡¯ve seen, this ritual has many drawbacks. Especially when you¡¯re alone, it¡¯s best not to use it. Once an enemy interrupts you, not only will you be unable to restore your magic power, but your magic power will also collapse for a while, causing you to fall into danger. Are you sure you want to learn it?¡± ¡°Dark elves? You even learned their magic?¡± Roy asked in surprise. ¡°Teach me this ritual. Maybe I can use it.¡± Julia did not waste any time. She pointed at the magic formation beneath her feet and began to explain to Roy In her opinion, Roy was a rare demon race and had great potential. Not only was he about to become a high-rank demon, but when she had lost consciousness, he had not abandoned her. In Roy¡¯s opinion, a fallen angel like Julia would help him understand the situation of angels and fallen angels, and perhaps he could use her to understand the situation in the Abyss where high-rank demons lived. In addition, Julia herself had a high status, so maybe he could establish a connection with Demon King Samael through her in the future. Therefore, in a situation where both sides were more restrained, the two of them were in a very nuanced state of cooperation, and they were both carefully maintaining this cooperative relationship with each other. Roy worked hard to stop the angels so that Julia could recover her magic power without disruption. Similarly, when Roy asked to learn the dark ritual, Julia did not hide anything and explained seriously. Although they had a misunderstanding and fought earlier, they were both in the Abyss camp and were natural allies. When the angel army still existed, it was best for them not to infight¡­ Whenever it came to various rituals, it involved knowledge related to magic formations. This dark ritual was the same. Magic formations usually had fixed geometrical structures and were divided into pentagram formations, six-pointed star formations, nine-pointed star formations, and so on. But in addition to the geometric structure, it required engraving the corresponding magic symbols to form a complete and effective magic formation. The same pentagram would produce totally different effects when drawn with symbols in demon characters, elven characters, or dragon characters. After acquiring Araniya¡¯s inherited memories, Roy had completely supplemented his knowledge of demon characters. If the magic formation used demon characters, he might be able to understand it after a while. But the problem was that Julia¡¯s dark ritual magic formation was engraved with dark elven characters! The dark elves believed in the Queen of Spiders Lolth. In Araniya¡¯s spider demon inherited memories, she should have memories of the dark elven writing. But for some reason, there was not much about it, so it was very strenuous for Roy to understand these dark elven characters. Roy guessed that it might be because most of the spider demon descendants lived in the Abyss, so in the inherited memories left behind by the Spider Queen Lolth, there was more knowledge about demons and less knowledge about other worlds. It was like an ancestor being a wise and far-sighted hero with infinite glory, but his descendants were all mediocre and could only live in a corner of the world and survive with difficulty¡­ Roy finally remembered the dark ritual under Julia¡¯s continuous explanation. After he completely remembered it, Roy successfully obtained the skill Dark Ritual in the system¡¯s attribute panel, meaning that even the system recognized this ability he mastered. Dark Ritual, the ability to recover magic power quickly. Although it had the disadvantages of being unable to move and could not be interrupted, it did not matter to Roy. He was different from other demons. If he wanted to use this ability, he had Fat Tiger by his side to protect him. In addition, he was saving his souls to materialize the Cold Winter Armor, which also had the attribute of quickly recovering magic power, so learning the dark ritual was merely more out of mental preparedness for Roy¡­ After about thirty minutes, the magic formation under Julia¡¯s feet suddenly disappeared, and she stopped floating and fell to the ground. ¡°All restored? Quite fast!¡± Roy was a little surprised. He had calculated his own magic power recovery time before, and in thirty minutes, he would only be able to restore about a twentieth of his total magic power. Roy felt that it should be the same for Julia, but with the help of the dark ritual, she recovered to the state of having full magic power. Thinking about this, Roy could not help but feel sorrow for Xeron. Had that fool known such a skill, how could have been beaten so miserably by the dragons? Julia nodded. ¡°I¡¯m done!¡± As she spoke, black flames suddenly appeared from her body. The black flames swiftly spread over her entire body, including the wings on her back, making her look like black flames¡­ The flames came and went quickly, and before Roy could ask what she was doing, the black flames began to fade away. As the flames dissipated, the damaged black and gold armor on Julia actually restored, becoming bright and new. Especially the black wings on her back, those burnt feathers actually grew out again after the flames faded, covering her wings. The black feathers were incomparably bright and smooth, shining with black light. Not only that, but Roy also saw another pair of black wings under her black wings, though they were smaller. She seemed to have been reborn under these black flames and returned to her original state. Her entire body was brimming with magic power. ¡°Four-winged angel? Is this your power at your peak?¡± Roy asked in surprise. ¡°Also, what were the flames on you just now? I remember that hellfire doesn¡¯t have such a healing ability, right? It even managed to repair your damaged armor¡­¡± ¡°Uh, I¡¯m using hellfire, but it¡¯s different from ordinary hellfire!¡± Julia hesitated but still explained. ¡°Because I knew how to use holy flames before I transformed, after the transformation, a bit of the power of holy flames appeared in the hellfire I fused with and can repair my wounds¡­¡± Holy flames? Is it that meaning of holy flames? Roy pondered but did not ask. He could tell that Julia did not want to mention the things before her transformation. After all, she was once an angel but was now a fallen angel and became enemies with her former comrades¡­ Roy guessed this, but he did not know that he was wrong at this time. In fact, if angels chose to fall, they would be able to retain their original memories after becoming a fallen angel. But if their souls fell into the hands of demons and were forcefully contaminated and transformed, they would lose all their memories of when they were angels! Julia was the latter. Her soul had transformed when it fell into the hands of Samael. She could not remember the past, so she was generally unwilling to mention things related to her past memories. She also knew that even if she could regain her memories, she would not be able to return to Heaven¡­ This was what it meant to go deep into Hell and become a stranger from now on¡­ A loud roar came from the sky at this moment. Roy and Julia both looked up and found that it was a group of human planes. There was a very large number of them, and not only were there a large number of fighter jets but also bigger bombers and some airborne early warning and control aircraft. It was a complete combat group, and it seemed that the humans had still not given up on their counterattack. Seeing the fighter jets, Julia remembered the scene of her being blasted by missiles and could not help but turn cold. ¡°Human weapons¡­ It seems like it¡¯s true. Humans are indeed prepared. It was not in vain that angels and demons started the decisive battle of Judgment Day!¡± Hearing this, Roy did not know what to say. Julia was obviously wrong. Although human weapons were powerful, they were still far from enough to deal with angels and demons It was absolute nonsense to say that they were prepared! Facing the demon army led by the demon king and the Heaven army led by high-level angels, humans did not have much room to fight back. Only by using nuclear weapons would they be able to drag some enemies down with them. But once they used nuclear weapons, humanity was finished¡­ ¡°I¡¯m leaving now. I have to report the situation about the humans to His Majesty Samael!¡± Julia said. ¡°In addition, the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse arriving so early is also different from what His Majesty expected. If he doesn¡¯t take action, I¡¯m afraid that no one can stop the Four Horsemen¡­¡± At this point, she looked at Roy. ¡°Since you want to avoid the Four Horsemen, go farther away. The battle between His Majesty and the Four Horsemen will probably affect most of the world!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Roy continued to be speechless. No, girl, you¡¯re wrong again. The Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse might not be able to wait for Samael to take action! She spread her wings and flew up. Before leaving, she suddenly asked, ¡°That¡¯s right, demon, what¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Osiris!¡± Roy replied. ¡°Then, goodbye!¡± Julia did not say anything else and turned to fly away. Chapter 141 - The Kill Stealer Must Die Chapter 141 The Kill Stealer Must Die Roy was not too surprised by Julia¡¯s departure. After all, she was a direct subordinate of Samael and had to return to his side. Spreading his wings to fly, he continued moving in his original direction. In the process, Roy was trying hard to recall the plot from his memories. In his impression, War, one of the Four Horseman, did not stay in the human world for long before the Charred Council summoned him back and imprisoned him. When he reappeared, it was already a hundred years later in the human world, and humans were already extinct. Therefore, the battle between War and Demon King Samael that Julia mentioned earlier would not actually happen, and Roy did not need to run too far. However, there was another situation that Roy was worried about. During the time when War was imprisoned, Demon King Samael seemed to have been sealed! Yes, a demon king like Samael was also sealed. Although Roy could not remember exactly who caused it, he still had a vague impression that when War returned a hundred years later, it seemed that the final boss was not Samael¡­ In other words, in these hundred years, another demon king-level fellow had appeared in this world and fought Samael. Although he was unable to kill Samael, he had used other means to seal him. Therefore, it did not mean that Roy did not need to worry about anything else after avoiding War¡­ Of course, this should happen in the next hundred years. The time span was too long, and Roy did not know when it would happen. It was useless to think too much about it now. After flying for about two hours, Roy finally arrived at his destination. He had seen on the map that this was a seaside city in Mers. The area of this city was rather large, about 1,200 square kilometers, and the population was around eight million. It was one of the largest cities in all of Mers. When Roy arrived in the city and looked down, he found raging fires in many places in the city and thick black smoke slowly rising out of high-rise buildings. From time to time, gunshots and explosions rang out in the city, and the entire city reverberated with the terrifying sounds of air raid alarms. From the looks of it, when the clouds collapsed, many demons and angels had fallen into this city and then ignited a war here. However, this place was not the main battlefield after all, and Roy guessed that there would be fewer high-level angels and high-level demons here. Flying toward the center of the city from above, Roy saw the paralyzed traffic and people escaping. Many human soldiers were mustering their courage to fight against the angels and demons. They drove tanks and armored vehicles through the city and were constantly firing at angels and demons with these heavy weapons. A loud noise came from the side. Roy turned his head to the left, only to see a black military helicopter fleeing in panic. Behind this helicopter was a huge bat demon. It kept making evasive maneuvers, trying to get rid of the bat demon¡¯s pursuit, but in the end, it was all in vain. The huge bat demon pounced on the helicopter¡¯s tail from behind, grabbed the fuselage tightly with his claws, and then bit the tail off. The helicopter that lost its balance immediately chose to crash into a building with the bat demon. But just before the impact, the bat demon flew away from the helicopter. Boom! With the loud explosion, the helicopter turned into a large fireball, and the blast wave of the explosion shattered the glass of the building. The bat demon flying in the air burst out in ear-splitting laughter. He opened his mouth and spat out a few large fireballs, bombarding the middle of the building. Perhaps it was because the bat demon¡¯s attack hit the support pillars, but the building actually started to tilt during the explosions! The people taking refuge in the building screamed in horror. They slid out of the tilting building and fell from tens of meters into the ground, turning into meat paste. Some people managed to grab supports with their hands and did not fall out, but the moment the building collapsed, they still failed to escape the fate of death¡­ The ground trembled when the building fell over, and tens of thousands of tons of reinforced concrete smashed the ground, creating a tremendous amount of smoke and dust that even the sea breeze could not blow away. This massacre probably brought over a thousand souls. But before the bat demon had time to celebrate, a golden longsword pierced his back. A angel with two big wings, holding a shield in his left hand and a longsword in his right hand, had dived from the sky and pierced the chest of the bat demon! The bat demon screamed and rolled desperately in the air, trying to get rid of the angel warrior. But the angel warrior gripped the longsword firmly and leaned close on the bat demon¡¯s back. The angel and demon fell to the ground together and resumed their battle. When the battle reached its end, and the bat demon was about to kill the angel, a large shell suddenly flew over and hit the bat demon. The immense force smashed the bat demon¡¯s huge body into the air! The muzzle of a tank was emitting smoke¡­ The angel warrior climbed up and tried to pick up his longsword while panting, but a dense burst of bullets hit him, creating sparks all over his armor, causing his entire body to shake. Dozens of human soldiers following the tank started firing at the angel with heavy machine guns. The attacked angel was furious. He picked up his longsword and shield without a word and rushed forward under the rain of bullets. He swept away these human soldiers and then split the tank in half with one stroke of his sword! In the distance, the bat demon that was sent flying by the tank shell stood up. He shook his head, feeling a little dizzy, but after seeing the angel warrior, he made a strange cry and rushed forward¡­ Similar scenes were happening all over the city. Here, humans, angels, and demons, these three parties had already killed until their eyes were red, and it was impossible to stop. Under the watchful gaze of the Demon Eyes, Roy could see the light of souls floating in the entire city. Most of the souls were hovering above the ground, but a small number were slowly floating into the air. Some angels were collecting these souls floating in the air, while most of the souls on the ground were in the hands of demons. However, there were simply too many souls, and the demons and angels in combat might not be able to take away every soul. Roy descended onto the top of a building and took out a system creation he had prepared beforehand from the system space. It was¡­ a flag! In addition to the dark color, the Osiris Mark on the flag representing Roy was slightly attractive. It was a hexagonal snowflake pattern. He pierced the flag into the concrete of the building and stood beside it as he poured magic power into it. The next moment, the flag began to flutter, and the Osiris Mark on the flag slowly glowed. With the activation of the flag, the souls scattered within a kilometer radius around the building began to gather toward the flag! Roy called this flag the ¡®Soul Attracting Flag¡¯! He had already expected that there would be a large number of scattered souls in this bitter End War. It would be too time consuming to collect them one by one, so Roy specially made this thing. This Soul Attracting Flag did not have any other special uses. It could only attract souls in a large area after being activated by magic power, similar to a simplified and enlarged version of the Osiris Mark. He had gotten rid of the attribute of teleporting souls across worlds but increased the range of the attraction. In the end, he used up less than forty souls to make it, which was cost-effective. A large number of big and small souls flew toward Roy¡¯s location. Probably because they were too fast, these balls of light even left traces of light. As soon as the souls reached Roy, he immediately stored them in the system space. Finally, he obtained 1,748 souls! Roy happily removed the Soul Attracting Flag from the concrete before flying with it, landing on another building nearby, and doing the same thing again. This method of wantonly harvesting souls naturally attracted the attention of angels and demons. This was definite. After Roy changed four places in a row, a group of demons could no longer stand it anymore. F*ck! We worked so hard to kill so many people below, but you took away our souls before we could?! The kill stealer must die! As a result, after sensing Roy¡¯s position, a group of angry demons jumped onto the building he was on and climbed up along the surface of the building to go and kill him¡­ Chapter 142 - Protection Money Chapter 142 Protection Money Boom! Boom! Several demons climbed up along the building. These demons were not light in size and weight. As soon as they jumped onto the building, the ground shook. In the air, a few winged demons were circling the building and staring at Roy with malicious intentions. A demon with a big mouth and sharp teeth crawled toward Roy on all four limbs. His mouth was dripping with saliva, and the saliva fell onto the ground and instantly corroded the ground until smoke rose. When he arrived not far from Roy, he stopped and roared unclearly, ¡°Despicable¡­ thief! Those, souls, mine! You, can¡¯t snatch!¡± The other demons behind him did not say anything but faintly surrounded Roy. Demons viewed the End War as a carnival. The massive number of souls in the city made them ecstatic, but not every demon could immediately devour souls right after killing enemies because of the interference of angels. There would always be delays because of various reasons. Roy used the Soul Attracting Flag to collect these souls that the demons had yet to take away, so the demons naturally viewed him with hostility, feeling that Roy had snatched their stuff. In the distance, some angels saw the gathering of demons on the top of the building, but they wisely chose to observe. Compared with the angels, the chance of demons infighting was naturally higher. But facing the rebuke of these demons, Roy suddenly spread his demon wings. Under the infusion of magic power, the demon runes on his wings lit up, and the Halo of Fear spread, covering the entire top of the building! Frostmourne stabbed into the ground, and formidable frost power blossomed, causing the surrounding temperature to plummet by tens of degrees. Roy raised his head and bared his fangs at the demons. ¡°If I want to snatch, I¡¯ll snatch! What about it? Did you come up to court death and deliver your souls to me?!¡± On this battlefield, low-rank demons had no status at all. Even if the souls they hunted were snatched away, they did not have the courage to say anything. High-rank demons generally acted as commanders and dealt with high-level angels, and it was unlikely that Roy would snatch their souls. Thus, these demons who came to cause trouble were all middle-rank demons. Therefore, once Roy released his power, these demons immediately felt threatened. Putting aside Roy¡¯s Halo of Fear, the suppression that belonged to high-rank demons coming from Roy became clearer and clearer. When these demons felt the suppression from Roy, they could not help but take a few steps back. They realized that they had encountered a tough opponent. This guy who had snatched their souls turned out to be a demon in the midst of promoting! It could be said that Roy was only a step away from becoming a high-rank demon. After he compressed the last wisp of magic power in his demon heart, he would become a full-fledged high-rank demon, but these middle-rank demons who came to find trouble with him had yet to even reach the threshold for promoting! Abyss demons were a race that advocated power, and the strict hierarchy system had been buried in their bloodlines for millions of years. So when Roy released his power, the demons at the outermost edge stepped back and turned to flee. The winged demons circling in the sky also quietly flew away. Only a few top-middle-rank demons, including the demon salivating with acid, hesitated. They were unwilling to let Roy snatch a large number of souls. In their opinion, although Roy was not someone to be messed with, he had yet to promote and was still a middle-rank demon. Perhaps if they worked together, they could win. At the same time, these demons had a strong sense of envy toward Roy. They were very clear that once they became high-rank demons, their status would change. Many demons dreamed of this promotion, but they could not do it yet, so it would be a lie to say that they were not envious when they discovered Roy¡¯s situation. Roy could roughly guess what these demons were thinking from their distorted expressions and eyes, but he did not care what they were thinking. He had already given them the opportunity. If they did not want to leave, then they could stay here for him to harvest! He stretched out his left hand and suddenly raised it, and formidable magic power erupted from beneath the salivating demon¡¯s feet. A sharp black ice pillar soared into the sky in less than half a second, piercing through the stomach of the salivating demon. This black ice pillar was tens of meters tall, and it hung the demon in midair in an instant! The other demons quickly moved away when Roy¡¯s magic power erupted. But unexpectedly Roy waved his hand, and several ice spears materialized in the air. They flew toward these demons to block their escape route. Roar!!! Realizing the danger, these demons all roared and used their magic power to fight back. One of the demons opened his mouth and spat out a shock wave formed by the power of darkness while two other demons ignited with blazing flames and waved their hands to fire fireballs. Unfortunately, their magic could not stop or cancel out Roy¡¯s ice spears at all. Roy¡¯s black ice spears broke through their magic and pierced into their bodies! Although he was still a middle-rank demon, Roy¡¯s magic was now completely different from the past. The compressed magic power brought about a qualitative change in magic! It could be said that the magic he cast with the same amount of magic power was now at least twice as powerful as before! This was the most essential difference between high-rank demons and middle-rank demons¡­ Roy¡¯s ice spears pierced through the three demons at the same time, but they did not pierce their hearts. Even so, the three demons screamed loudly. But before their voices died down, Roy flashed behind them and waved Frostmourne, instantly cutting the waists of the three demons with a powerful force! Purple blood splattered. These demons had paid the price for their hesitation just now. After taking the souls of the three demons, Roy looked up at the demon pierced by the ice pillar. Although the ice pillar had pierced a big hole in his abdomen, he was still alive. The demon¡¯s vitality was very strong, but the Magic Power Virus contained in the black ice pillar was rapidly devouring his magic power, leaving him unable to fight back. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ kill me!¡± the demon said weakly to Roy. ¡°You, powerful¡­ I, willing, submit!¡± This was a choice that many demons usually made when facing stronger demons. However, this situation rarely occurred among demons of the same rank. Such words showed that this demon, like Araniya before, was really afraid of Roy. Roy thought about it and then pointed his claw at this demon from afar. He used Psychokinesis to break the ice pillar at the top and let this demon down. The situation here was slightly different from in the Abyss. Back in the Abyss, Roy had no place to use Araniya. Moreover, he could not trust Araniya¡¯s loyalty, so he directly killed Araniya and took her inherited memories. However, this demon did not seem to have any inherited memories worthy of Roy¡¯s attention, so it was better to treat him as an accomplice that helped him collect souls! If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have killed the other three demons so quickly¡­ There were too many souls here, and Roy alone had limited efficiency. ¡°I can let you go and let your pathetic soul continue to stay in your ugly body!¡± Roy said to the demon attempting to pull out the remaining ice pillar from his body. ¡°But you need to sign a demon contract with me!¡± ¡°Yes, Your Excellency!¡± the demon replied with a grimace. He was in pain¡­ Roy waved his hand, and a demon contract appeared in front of them. The content of the demon contract was very simple. Roy would let this demon go and not kill him, but as the price, twenty percent of the souls this demon obtained in this world would automatically pass through the power of the demon contract and be handed over to Roy! To put it bluntly, Roy was collecting protection money! As long as this demon was not killed by angels or other enemies in the future, he would have to hand over twenty percent of the souls he obtained to Roy. After seeing the content of the contract, the demon signed his demon name on it without another word. And so, the contract was established. ¡°I, leave now, Your Excellency?¡± the demon asked carefully. Roy nodded. Feeling relieved, the demon quickly covered his wound and jumped down from the top of the building. Roy was not surprised that this demon had signed a contract so readily. Roy¡¯s method of collecting protection money was not actually uncommon among demons. Many high-rank demons did this, and they were even more exploitative. Back in the Heroes of Might and Magic world, Xeron had done this. Moreover, he was more extreme. All the spoils of war belonged to him, and he had only distributed a small portion to the demons below. Even after signing a contract with some high-level demons, Xeron actually obtained about fifty to sixty percent of the spoils. Compared to that, Roy¡¯s protection money was only twenty percent, which was already quite generous. Roy was not a true high-rank demon yet, so he could not command these demons to fight and harvest the spoils of war for him. But he could use this method to find more demons to sign demon contracts. It could be regarded as a disguised form of reaching the same purpose as that of high-rank demons. At that time, not only would he use the Soul Attracting Flag to collect souls, but he would also have a large group of contract workers under him. The speed and efficiency of earning souls would definitely increase a lot¡­ Chapter 143 - Perishing Together Chapter 143 Perishing Together Over the coming days, Roy kept collecting souls in the city. In addition to him collecting them personally, Roy developed a batch of ¡®downlines¡¯. They were all top-middle-rank demons forced to sign contracts after Roy ruthlessly beat them. There were about seventy of these demons, and they could bring Roy at least a thousand souls every day. But as time passed, the name of Demon Osiris gradually spread. His appearance as a frost demon was very easy to identify, so many middle-rank demons avoided him after recognizing him and no longer gave him the chance to attack. Helpless, Roy could only stop this enslavement method because he found that not only were middle-rank demons avoiding him, but even some high-rank demons in this city noticed him. The high-rank demons certainly did not want more demons to compete with them for souls. But they noticed that Roy was about to promote, so they did not attack him and maintained a certain degree of restraint. Compared to the high-rank demons, the angels did not have so many reservations. On the contrary, as long as Roy appeared, he would often be attacked by a large number of angels in this area. It seemed that the angels did not want another high-level demon to appear, so they were all thinking of ways to kill him in the cradle¡­ After realizing this situation, Roy tried to avoid the angels as much as possible, afraid of accidentally encountering high-level angels. After coming out to collect souls every day, he found a place to focus on compressing his magic power. Even so, the number of souls Roy possessed kept increasing, from thirty thousand to fifty thousand and then to seventy thousand. He was getting closer and closer to his goal of a hundred thousand souls. Just like that, a month passed. And during this month, the humans of this world had suffered heavy losses! Take the city Roy was in for example. A city with millions of people had almost turned into a ghost city within merely a month. The organized regular army had long been exhausted from the war with angels and demons. Although the powerful technological weapons of humanity posed a threat to angels and demons, unfortunately, these powerful weapons usually needed a long period of training to master. If the soldiers who knew how to operate them were killed, it would take a long time for new operators to complete the training and replenish their forces. During this period, these weapons could only become decorations. Humans had still been able to use tanks, helicopters, and fighter jets to counterattack at the beginning. But later on, they could only use ordinary firearms to protect themselves and counterattack. And these ordinary firearms posed even less of a threat to angels and demons. The city was now completely reduced to a battlefield where angels and demons fought every day. Human figures could no longer be seen on the ground, and all the survivors hid in sewers, underground bomb shelters, and so on. Their numbers had also dropped to an incalculable extent, and they could only live like the rats in the gutter. Even though they were hiding in these dark corners, humans were still dying in large numbers. Every day, when Roy collected souls with the Soul Attracting Flag, he could always collect ownerless souls from some corners. Clearly, these dead humans had died due to the lack of food and medicine. Regarding this situation, Roy could only sigh. He knew very well that in such an Armageddon War, human cities could no longer carry out any production, and there was only death for the survivors here. On the other hand, the survivors hiding in remote mountains might be able to find a way to survive, and they might even be able to build facilities like refuges and obtain food through farming with the strength of a few people. However, this was merely struggling at death¡¯s door. If humans were unable to expel angels and demons, sooner or later, humanity would eventually perish over time¡­ Although Roy had human thoughts and felt sympathy for the humans of this world, feeling as though they had encountered an unexpected disaster, Roy was helpless concerning this situation. He was only a middle-rank demon and could not influence this Armageddon War at all. However, as a former human, Roy understood human nature quite well. As the resistance of humans became weaker and weaker, Roy became more and more vigilant. He was very clear that despite the human race being small and weak, it absolutely should not be underestimated. Their personalities were two-sided. It could be said that they had the love and kindness represented by angels and also the ruthlessness and viciousness represented by demons. When they realized that their extinction was imminent, they would definitely be ruthless enough to perish together with the angels and demons! They might even stake everything and completely destroy this world! Since they could not obtain it, then the angels and demons should not even think about it! Therefore, Roy did not idle during this time. He found a place and dug a very deep cave¡­ On the sixty-sixth day since the End War started, everything happened as Roy had expected! At midnight on this day, humans used their final means of retaliation. Hundreds of intercontinental missiles appeared at the same time from under the water in the depths of the ocean and the military bases hidden in the mountains! These intercontinental missiles were all deadly weapons with nuclear warheads. The missiles were huge, and thick flames and white smoke spewed out from their tails. They were propelled by the powerful force high into the atmosphere. In the dark night, these missiles looked like meteors in reverse, appearing dazzling and determined¡­ Many angels and demons discovered this scene. They knew that these missiles were human weapons, but they did not understand what they meant, thinking that they were just like the missiles that attacked them in the past. Therefore, despite trying to intercept these human weapons, they found that they could not intercept these missiles at all! After falling down from the atmosphere, the speed of these intercontinental missiles reached an astounding ten times the speed of sound! Such speed was something that even angels and demons could not catch up to. This night, in the various large cities of this world, the main battle zones of angels and demons all welcomed a blinding flash! The dark night sky completely lit up. From afar, you could see mushroom clouds rising from the ground! Intense high temperatures and blast waves swept across millions of square kilometers of Earth. Vast numbers of angels and demons turned into ashes under the high temperature and blast waves, and then not even ashes were left. There was no need to mention low and middle-rank demons and low-level angels. Even some high-level angels and high-level demons died in the sea of flames in this global attack because of inadequate protection! The coastal city Roy was in was also hit by a nuclear bomb! An aircraft carrier fleet had appeared in this coastal city before. But this fortress sailing on the sea did not last long before being sunk by angels and demons. Only the nuclear submarines hiding in the deep sea managed to escape this disaster. After all, most angels and demons were active on the ground and the sky, and they could not bother with the seabed. The nuclear bomb that attacked this city was launched by a nuclear submarine in the seabed hundreds of kilometers away from the coastline¡­ The moment the nuclear warhead landed, Roy felt a huge sense of crisis, so he hid in the cave he dug in advance and condensed a thick layer of black ice for a second layer of protection. The hot flames even exceeded the temperature of the flames of the Abyss, and the ground and air became blisteringly hot. Roy hid in the cave, and his black ice was constantly melting, so he had to replenish it unceasingly with magic power. Fortunately, this situation did not last long. When Roy emerged from the cave with lingering fear, he saw a scorched land comparable to the Abyss¡­ The tall buildings were gone, leaving only some foundation and rubble. Rocks turned into magma, trees turned into black ashes, and scorchingly hot winds blew¡­ On this day, humans used their technological strength to fight a decisive battle of Judgment Day against angels and demons¡­ Chapter 144 - Demon Merchant Chapter 144 Demon Merchant The blast waves were still blowing thick smoke and dust into the atmosphere, and the sky was gradually dimming. Even at night, the starlight and moonlight had disappeared. Roy knew that this was due to a massive amount of dust gathering in the atmosphere. This dust would stay in the atmosphere for the next few months and block all light from the sun. During this time, because there was no sunlight, the plants on the ground would wither and die, causing further destruction to the ecosystem. The temperature of the entire Earth would welcome a huge drop. Perhaps when the snow fell, the dust in the atmosphere would slowly fall to the ground with the snow, but this process was extremely slow. Until the sun could shine on the Earth again, the nuclear winter would continue. Roy held the Soul Attracting Flag and continuously poured magic power into it as he wandered around the city that had completely turned into ruins. Wherever he went, scattered souls would be attracted and fly towards him. These souls should belong to the human survivors that hid underground. They could have lived a while longer, but because of the nuclear attack, they died. After all, without a solid bunker, it was impossible to protect against nuclear radiation and high temperatures. Roy knew that many angels and demons had definitely died in this nuclear attack. However, due to the special nature of the souls of angels and demons, it was impossible to obtain these souls if they were not caught the moment they were exposed. The bodies of angels and demons might have burned to ashes under the high temperatures and blast waves, but the Ouroborus Mark protected their souls. Of course, the dead angels and demons did not return to the Abyss or Heaven but instead resurrected in the Abyss Outpost and the White City. The alternate spaces opened by demon kings or high-level angels had certain characteristics of the Abyss or Heaven and could function as resurrection hubs for angels and demons¡­ They only needed to recuperate for a while to recover from their injuries, and then they would appear in this world again. They were only temporarily expelled and not truly killed, but humans did not understand this¡­ The temperature had already begun to drop, and Roy felt his magic power becoming active. Currently, compressing his magic power became exceptionally smooth and fast, and more than that, but Roy found that his body was experiencing some kind of special agitation. At first, Roy did not understand what was going on, but then he saw a high-rank demon! This high-rank demon was a traditional Abyss demon with crimson skin. In addition to a pair of curved demon horns on his head, he also had a sharp horn on his forehead. However, perhaps because of the impact of the nuclear explosion earlier, half of his body was burnt, and bones and dangling flesh could be seen all over. Even his wings had one side broken off. After all, not every demon had been prepared like Roy¡­ But he had still not died and been expelled with such serious injuries. The magic power in his body was empty, but under his powerful self-healing ability, the dangling wounds were squirming and gradually healing This high-rank demon was squatting in a pile of rubble and panting heavily. When Roy appeared, he immediately glared at Roy fiercely. However, Roy did not intend to take advantage of him and merely observed him from a distance. Because Roy discovered that while the wounds of this high-rank demon were gradually healing, there seemed to be some¡­ anomaly! On the burnt half of his body, some strange small scales appeared while his wounds healed. He definitely did not have these scales before. It was obvious when he compared them with the more intact side of his body. These scales were the anomaly that Roy mentioned! Wherever the wounds of high-rank demons healed, these scales would spread to form a new protective membrane. It was not only this high-rank demon. When Roy continued to wander around and found some demons who were also recovering from serious injuries, he discovered that this anomaly appeared on most demons! Roy gradually understood that this was probably due to the radiation after the nuclear explosion! Demons had always been living in the harsh environments of the Abyss. This not only caused demons to be stronger but also gave them strong adaptability to high-risk and harsh environments. After all, those that were not adaptable would definitely not be able to survive. Now that the nuclear bomb had exploded, the radiation in this city could be said to be terrifyingly strong. The bodies and cells of these heavily injured demons were exposed to this fatal radiation, and if they did not evolve, they would die. Therefore, their bodies spontaneously underwent mutation and evolution to help them resist this fatal radiation. The agitation in Roy¡¯s cells was probably also from this. He had used the T-Virus in the past, and his cells were almost perfect. In other words, he had a better ability to adapt and evolve. Now that he was walking around the city, the radiation contamination he received was very strong. Under the stimulation of the external environment, Roy¡¯s body was undergoing changes. The evolutionary ability of demons corresponded to the quote, ¡®That which does not kill us only makes us stronger¡¯! On the other hand, the angels were on the verge of dying. Roy discovered some surviving angel soldiers in the ruins, but after careful observation, he found that there was no corresponding adaptation phenomenon on these angels. Under the intense radiation, these angel soldiers looked extremely weak, and even if their bodies were not burned, large areas of festering appeared¡­ When the angels saw that a demon had discovered them, despite wanting to resist, they found that they could not even hold their weapons. When the nuclear bomb exploded, not only did they exhaust their magic power but also their physical strength. ¡°Just¡­ justice will come. You¡­ you won¡¯t succeed¡­¡± When Roy found a four-winged angel, he was also unable to fight. He was a captain and had led other angel soldiers to fight against demons earlier, but now, he could only glare at Roy angrily and say this catchphrase. Before Roy could say anything, a voice suddenly came from behind him. ¡°Ahh~~! What a weak oath! Isn¡¯t that right?¡± Roy was shocked. He turned around and found that behind him was a demon floating in the air! This demon was slender and had a pair of demon horns on his head, but he had a skull-like face. His sharp black claws intertwined and rubbed each other. Roy did not know if it was an illusion or not, but when he looked back at him, his skull-like face revealed a humble and flattering smile. However, he clearly had powerful magic power fluctuations and did not lose to other high-rank demons at all¡­ ¡°You are¡­ Why are you behind me?¡± Roy asked, looking at him cautiously. ¡°Aha, don¡¯t be nervous!¡± The demon spread his hands. ¡°My name is Vulgrim, a rift demon¡­¡± Hmm?! Roy carefully sized him up and finally remembered that this demon seemed to be the demon merchant who had traded with the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse! He actually appeared here? However, what Roy did not expect was that Vulgrim was a rift demon! Similar to frost demons, rift demons were also a rare race of demons in the Abyss. Rift demons had a special ability. They could travel between the gaps of space, freely passing through the gaps of space to come and go to various spaces. Because of this special spatial ability, even though rift demons were rare, they were very famous in the Abyss. Hearing this, Roy understood why he could silently appear behind him. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Roy first looked at Vulgrim, then at the four-winged angel he was holding. He suddenly reacted. ¡°Do you want the soul of this angel?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Vulgrim rubbed his claws with a greedy expression. ¡°But don¡¯t misunderstand. I don¡¯t want to snatch it from you. I know the name of Demon Osiris. I just want to make a deal with you!¡± Chapter 145 - Artificial Angels Chapter 145 Artificial Angels What Roy did not know was that before he found this four-winged angel commander, Vulgrim had been waiting by the side for a long time! He was waiting for this angel commander to die¡­ It couldn¡¯t be helped. Although Vulgrim was a high-rank demon, he did not seem to like fighting. Or rather, he was simply not good at fighting. When he discovered the heavily injured angel commander here, he did not immediately finish him off and take his soul, but instead chose the safest option and waited for him to die. Moreover, he had waited very far away. He was extremely timid and cautious¡­ However, Vulgrim did not expect Roy would roam over and immediately discover this angel commander buried in the rubble and dig him out. Vulgrim felt as though he was about to fail on the point of success, but he absolutely would not come out and compete with Roy for the ownership of the angel commander¡¯s soul! So after thinking about it, he decided to do his usual profession and appeared behind Roy, intending to make a deal with him. Hearing this, Roy immediately understood, so he tightened his grip and broke the neck of the angel commander. Then he grabbed the golden soul floating out of the angel commander¡¯s body and stretched it out in front of Vulgrim. ¡°Is this what you want to trade with me?¡± ¡°Aha! The holy soul of a four-winged dominion angel!¡± Vulgrim looked at the soul greedily. He extended his claw, wanting to take it, but Roy suddenly withdrew his hand, making him grab at nothing! This golden angel soul was a ¡®middle-class holy soul¡¯ in the system display! It was different from the souls of low-level angel soldiers, so Roy also realized that this soul might be relatively precious. How could he let Vulgrim get it so easily? Looking at Roy¡¯s teasing eyes, Vulgrim feigned coughing to hide his embarrassment. Then he pointed at the angel commander¡¯s corpse. ¡°And the angel core. I want the angel core too!¡± Roy glanced at him without saying a word. He stretched out his hand, and his sharp claws tore through the abdomen of the angel. From his abdomen, he took out a small, crystal-like object that had many dense angel characters on its surface. This was the angel core. From Araniya¡¯s inherited memories, Roy knew that some angels had such things, but even in the inherited memories, there was no mention of what the cores were for. Therefore, Roy had only taken away the souls of the angels that he had killed earlier but did not touch the angel cores in their corpses. ¡°Do you know what this thing is for?¡± Roy asked Vulgrim. ¡°Of course!¡± Vulgrim rubbed his hands. ¡°I¡¯m a rift demon. Thanks to my spatial ability, I know many secrets!¡± ¡°Then explain to me!¡± Roy started tossing the angel core in his hand. ¡°You probably don¡¯t know that¡­ some angels are artificially created!¡± Vulgrim¡¯s eyes rose and fell with the movements of the angel core, but he explained incessantly, ¡°Although angels are stronger than demons, correspondingly, their birth rate is very low! There are very few original angels that can truly be born from the eggs of angels. Therefore, in addition to forging weapons and armor, Heaven¡¯s Foundry has been dedicated to researching artificial angels so that Heaven no longer has the numerical disadvantage in the war with demons!¡± ¡°Oh?!¡± Roy was stunned as he looked at the angel core in his hand. ¡°So, those with angel cores are all artificial angels?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Vulgrim nodded. ¡°They first cultivate an angel embryo and then implant it with an angel core to carry a soul. Then they transform a collected noble soul into a holy soul under the effect of holy power and then place it into the angel core. And thus, an artificial angel with its own power and memories is born. This is a method of mass-producing angels! If not for the low number of noble souls and the inability to create too many artificial angels, the war situation between demons and angels might be reversed¡­¡± Roy was a little stunned. No wonder why I always felt that the equipment of angels looked much better. Seems like Heaven is also developing scientific research capacity. Not only that, but it even has artificial angels¡­ But this kind of technology should be more inclined toward the side of mysticism, right? After all, this angel core looks more like some kind of alchemical item¡­ ¡°What¡¯s the use of this angel core? Is it used to make fallen angels?¡± Roy asked. ¡°No, no. It¡¯s impossible for artificial angels to become fallen angels!¡± Vulgrim shook his head. ¡°Only original angels, which are naturally born, can be transformed into fallen angels! Souls contain the driving force of all things. Only a body without a soul is merely a puppet. Only with a body and a soul can consciousness and will be formed and become a true life. So, in fact, this angel core is only a vessel used to store and restrain a soul. After losing the soul, this vessel no longer has any use. The only value left is in research¡­ Hmm, perhaps it can also be used as some kind of decent material for alchemy!¡± Roy thought carefully and felt that Vulgrim should not be lying, but he should also be hiding some things, such as the preciousness of this angel core¡­ Roy grinned at Vulgrim and laughed. ¡°Is that so? Since it¡¯s useless, I¡¯ll keep it for myself to play with! It should be good to make some accessories or something, right?¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± Vulgrim was immediately awkward when he heard Roy¡¯s words. He did not expect that his efforts to belittle this angel core ended up with him choking on Roy¡¯s words. Yes, angel cores were not very useful, but that referred to the cores of low-level artificial angel soldiers. The angel core Roy obtained was from a four-winged dominion angel. It was not easy for an artificial angel to promote to the four-winged level. This meant that this four-winged angel might be from an early batch of artificial angels and had been alive for a long time without being expelled back to Heaven due to death, which would have led to changing bodies. Like this, the research value of this angel core would naturally increase considerably, far from what an ordinary angel core could compare with¡­ ¡°All right!¡± Vulgrim realized that he had walked into a pit and could only spread his hands. ¡°I admit that this angel core is very precious, so what price do I have to pay to obtain it?¡± ¡°What do you have?¡± Roy asked with anticipation. He knew very well that this demon profiteer in front of him had a lot of good things in his hands. With the spatial ability to travel freely, he could reach places that many demons could not reach and collect some relatively special things. Moreover, this fellow had no standpoint. He could trade with anyone, even the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse or angels. Roy had not thought about encountering this fellow before, but since he had encountered him, he could not let it go. Even without the soul and core of the four-winged angel, he planned to trade with Vulgrim once. After all, Vulgrim still accepted souls as currency, and in the past transactions, he might have hoarded a great number of souls¡­ However, Vulgrim did not mention using souls to trade with Roy at the beginning. Instead, he waved his hands gently and presented an item to Roy. ¡°You¡¯re in the midst of promoting now, and your body seems to be mutating. I think you may be able to use this¡­¡± Roy looked down, only to find that what Vulgrim was displaying was¡­ a canteen?! ¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯t take out the wrong thing?¡± Roy asked while staring at him. ¡°Of course it¡¯s right! This is something I stole from under the nose of the Angel of Death, Azrael!¡± Vulgrim said proudly. ¡°This is well water from the Well of Souls!¡± Roy looked at him doubtfully. ¡°All right, let¡¯s just assume what you said is true. What is the use of this thing?¡± ¡°Ha, this thing has many uses!¡± Vulgrim waved his hands and gestured. ¡°But its greatest use is to purify and strengthen your soul!¡± Chapter 146 - Enchantment Chapter 146 Enchantment With Vulgrim¡¯s explanation, Roy finally understood what he meant. According to Vulgrim¡¯s description, this so-called Well of Souls was a place that Heaven used to purify and condense souls. It mixed a large number of ordinary souls into the well water so that it could artificially produce noble souls. After all, it was too little and too slow to obtain noble souls from humans alone. From this point of view, the transmute function of the Horadric Cube Roy created was not coincidental. High-quality high-class souls could indeed be synthesized, but the Horadric Cube was simply a divine artifact to Heaven in terms of efficiency! It completely skipped the long separation and fusion process and could directly produce the final product. Because the Well of Souls had such an effect, the function of the well water was very clear. In the process of continuously promoting, demons consumed a massive number of souls to obtain magic power, so their souls would gradually be affected over time. This effect would be most obvious when promoting to high-rank demon. It would cause the souls of high-rank demons to become the ¡®evil souls¡¯ corresponding to the holy souls! Take note, it was ¡®evil¡¯ and not ¡®fallen¡¯. This type of soul was a level higher than a fallen soul, and this process was the sublimation of the soul! If he used the well water of the Well of Souls during his promotion to high-rank demon, it would make his soul more solid and tenacious during the sublimation! The benefits were obvious. The stronger the soul, the more difficult it was for demons to be injured by spiritual magic. Even if a powerful enemy killed and expelled them, they would suffer less damage to their souls after returning through a Gate of the Abyss. Moreover, souls and bodies were complementary. The strength of the body would make the soul stronger, and the same was true vice-versa¡ªthe stronger the soul, the stronger the body. At this moment, Roy¡¯s body was undergoing unknown changes due to the radiation. If he took the well water from the Well of Souls at this time, his body would mutate in a better direction. After hearing about the usefulness of the well water, Roy was very moved and bargained with Vulgrim. After he promised to help Roy strengthen Frostmourne in addition to the well water, the two demons successfully reached a deal. Of course, Roy was not a fool and would not easily believe another demon, so when he received the canteen of the well water, he specially placed it in the system space to check its attributes. Roy felt completely relieved when he found that what Vulgrim said was true, and the attributes displayed by the system indeed had the ¡®Strengthens the Soul¡¯ term. Although Roy could also create items that could affect souls through the system, since the effect was the same, Roy did not need to waste souls to create them. After checking the well water, Roy took out Frostmourne and handed it to Warglin. Holding Frostmourne, Vulgrim was slightly infatuated as he looked at it with pleasure. It had to be said that Frostmourne¡¯s appearance was indeed a masterpiece! Anyone who saw this sword would be involuntarily attracted to it. Although Vulgrim could not see the attributes of the sword, he could feel the power on it. Although he was not good at fighting, he was a bona fide master of enchantment and alchemy, so the first thing he said was, ¡°This is a sword of cursing full of dark power!¡± After thinking about it, he said to Roy, ¡°Initially, I wanted to add an Angel Slayer attribute to your weapon, but now I feel that this enhancement seems a little appropriate!¡± ¡°Angel Slayer?¡± Roy asked in surprise. ¡°What enchantment is this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s an enchantment similar to ¡®Dragon Slayer¡¯!¡± Vulgrim explained. ¡°Among enchantments, there are often ones that specifically target certain creatures. Dragon Slayer is for dragons, ¡®Demon Slayer¡¯ is aimed at demons, and Angel Slayer is naturally for angels. This enchantment would allow your weapon to deal greater damage to angels!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pretty good ability!¡± Roy said in understanding. ¡°Isn¡¯t it good?¡± ¡°It¡¯s best if this sword of cursing specializes in the power of cursing!¡± Vulgrim said. ¡°In this case, as you continuously use it, the dark power attached to the sword will naturally condense and develop in the direction of the curses. Over time, the power on the sword will become stronger and stronger. It won¡¯t be good if the attributes are too complex.¡± ¡°Then, how do you plan on strengthening it?¡± Roy asked directly without thinking too much. ¡°How about ¡®Heavy¡¯? With this enchantment, all enemies injured by this sword will become extremely heavy, causing their movements to become sluggish!¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Roy was not picky. In any case, getting Vulgrim to help him strengthen Frostmourne was basically a bonus from bargaining. Of course, it was worth it! If Roy were to create this ¡®Heavy¡¯ enchantment attribute himself, the consumption of souls would increase because of the increase in the attributes of the sword¡­ Seeing that Roy did not object, Vulgrim took out his tools and began to fulfill his commitment. His tools emerged from the void, reminding Roy of Vulgrim¡¯s special ability, so he had some evil thoughts. This guy has probably stored all the good things he¡¯s collected in his space through his spatial ability. If I can break or find the space he hides things and directly snatch them from him, maybe I can make a fortune out of it. Of course, even if he wanted to, Roy did not really carry it out. The success rate was too low, and it was unnecessary¡­ Even if it really worked, he would probably have to pay a lot. While Roy was lost in thought, Vulgrim gradually became flustered. When he began enchanting Frostmourne, he suddenly realized that he needed far more materials and magic power than he had imagined! There was nothing to be done about it. After all, Roy had created Frostmourne through the system, and there was an incremental effect when enhancing. Now that he handed it over to Vulgrim for strengthening, the incremental effect would not disappear. The ¡®Heavy¡¯ curse was only a relatively simple enchantment, but when it came to Roy¡¯s sword, the consumption of materials increased several times. This was akin to using a large number of materials to substitute for the use of souls. Not only was Vulgrim flustered, but his heart ached to death. He knew that he had been deceived by Roy¡¯s strange sword of cursing! The dark curse power originally attached to this sword was actually very condensed, leading to it having a natural repulsive effect on the newly-added curse. To add it forcefully, he had to pay a greater price! However, Vulgrim could do nothing about it. It was a part of the deal. Although he was a profiteer, he would still find a way to carry it out since they had reached a deal. Thus, he could only endure the pain and continue to strengthen the sword¡­ After he finally finished, Vulgrim handed the sword to Roy and shouted, ¡°It¡¯s a loss! A huge loss! Damn it. I shouldn¡¯t have accepted your additional condition!¡± Roy looked at the additional ¡®Heavy¡¯ attribute on the sword and felt very satisfied. This was equivalent to saving at least one or two thousand souls. How could he not be satisfied? So Roy threw the angel core and the middle-class holy soul to Warglin. ¡°The deal is done. You can look for me if you need anything next time!¡± Roy¡¯s greatest hunger was actually for Vulgrim¡¯s spatial ability. If he remembered correctly, Vulgrim had a type of spatial channel called a ¡®Serpent Hole¡¯. It seemed to be opened by him using his ability as a rift demon, and he could lend it to others to use. Using this Serpent Hole, anyone could ignore geographical factors and cross thousands of kilometers in the blink of an eye to reach another place. Roy did not know how many materials Vulgrim had consumed, but he seemed to be in great pain and said angrily, ¡°One loss-making deal is enough. I don¡¯t want to do more!¡± With that, his body suddenly disappeared, leaving that sentence as he left. Roy was not angry. He opened the canteen containing the well water and found that it was blue and full of an alluring smell. He plugged it again and planned to find a place to use the well water without disturbance. If nothing unexpected happened, when he used the well water, it would be time for him to break through to high-rank demon¡­ Chapter 147 - Achieving High-Rank Demon Chapter 147 Achieving High-Rank Demon The condensed and concentrated magic power was continuously and quickly flowing and retracting through the magic power nodes in his body. Roy was now in a city park, but the originally beautiful scenery of this park was long gone. There was only a thick layer of black ashes on the ground, which was formed by carbonized plants that the wind had blown here. In addition to the black ashes, the original lake in the park was now only a big basin-like pit. Roy was now sitting at the bottom of this big pit. He was squatting on the ground, his long tail behind him, his pair of demon wings retracted behind him. His entire body remained motionless as he concentrated on compressing the last bit of magic power he had left. Every time he compressed magic power, Roy¡¯s demon heart would beat very fast. And this time, perhaps it was because of the terrain, the sound of his heart beating was louder than usual. Roy could hear the thumping sounds echoing in the entire pit at the bottom of the lake. His magic power stretched out and immediately shrank back. Every time he repeated this process, Roy could feel his magic power condensing a little. During this period of time, Roy had been constantly repeating this process, and his magic power had become more and more condensed. After about three hours, Roy¡¯s body suddenly moved. He spread his hand, took out the canteen of well water from the Well of Souls from the system space, and then raised his head to drink it. The sparkling blue liquid slid down his throat, and Roy threw the canteen aside before completing his final magic power compression! After he completely compressed all his magic power, Roy¡¯s body began to change the next moment, as though some kind of signal had spread throughout his body! First was his demon heart. Roy could feel some things seeming to grow on his heart. These things gave him the feeling that they were extremely tough threads that intertwined and interweaved with each other, completely surrounding and protecting his heart like a net. With the formation of this protection, Roy could clearly feel that his heart seemed to have become stronger and more powerful¡­ The change in his heart was only the first step. The next changes were all around. Roy¡¯s muscles began expanding all over, his weight was rapidly increasing, and his bones made cracking sounds as he grew taller. These changes were very similar to when he promoted to middle-rank demon. It seemed that the body of demons would more or less change every time they promoted. Roy spread his hands and found that his fingers had become a little longer, and his nails had become harder and longer. He grew taller, and his body grew bigger. Even the tail behind him had become much thicker, and some additional sharp spikes had grown near the end! These changes had happened in a short amount of time, so Roy¡¯s skin was now lacerated and bloody. At the same time, a strange feeling came from the shoulder blade on his back. It was extremely itchy, and two bumps bulged out on his back, as though something was about to break through his flesh. Roy gritted his teeth and endured it at first, but afterward, he could no longer bear it and could not help roaring loudly! With his roaring, a pair of demon wings covered in blood and mucus extended from Roy¡¯s back! F*ck! Why did a pair of wings grow out again?! Roy ignored the pain and turned to look behind him in surprise. However, he soon realized that these newly-born demon wings should be the wings that grew normally. They were the symbols of his frost demon bloodline promoting to high-rank demon, and his previous pair of demon wings were nothing more than his modification through the system! As the blood and mucus evaporated in the hot air, Roy¡¯s newly-born demon wings became much drier and cleaner. Roy tried to flap them and found that the new wings were very powerful. Not only that, but after a while, Roy found that the air around the newly-born pair of demon wings began to form a faint white cold aura and become denser. And the original pair of demon wings began to emit black mist! The new ones were a pair of frost wings! And the original pair became dark wings! This change was something that Roy had not expected before. He currently had two elemental powers, one was the power of frost, and the other was the power of darkness. But in the magic power in his body, these two powers fused together. Unexpectedly, when he advanced to high-rank demon, they appeared separately on the two pairs of demon wings! This way, Roy became a four-winged demon¡­ The changes were still not over. But this time, it was his demon horns. Roy could hear the sound of the demon horns growing on his forehead. His pair of demon horns seemed to have been pulled out by invisible hands, constantly growing and becoming thicker, turning into a huge ¡®U¡¯ shape that rose into the sky. After growing again, Roy¡¯s demon horns had lengthened to more than sixty centimeters, and the color of the demon horns became pitch-black. In short¡­ Huge! Thick! Black! Hard! Similar to wings, the shape and size of demon horns were also symbols of the power of demons. The thicker and harder the demon horns were, the higher the rank of the demon, and the stronger they were. At the same time, the pressure that vaguely appeared during his promotion process earlier gushed out of Roy¡¯s body, seemingly substantial¡­ The entire process of changes lasted for a long time, and this rapid growth definitely caused extremely intense pain. When it finally stopped, Roy¡¯s body was covered in dried blood and lumps of mucus. He was panting heavily, and his entire face had yet to recover from the distorted expression. He stretched out his claw, wiped his face, and grabbed a lot of small blood clumps. It was the blood that oozed out of his skin when the demon horns grew. After discovering this, Roy had to wipe a few more times, but he found that his vision was still a bit blurry. Roy picked up a stone on the ground and could see some strange light emitting from it. It was these light rays that made him feel that his vision was blurry. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Roy was a little stunned. He looked around and found that everything that appeared in his vision had such strange lights. What surprised Roy the most was that he could not only ¡®see¡¯ these light rays, but he could even feel them. Moreover, this feeling was in all directions, even places that he could not see, such as behind him, under his feet, and so on. ¡°No way!¡± Roy closed his eyes but found that he could still feel these objects and that the range was very vast. He could not help but say to himself in surprise, ¡°Did I awaken the Observation Haki?!¡± He hurriedly opened the system interface and checked his attributes. Roy found that the system attribute interface clearly showed that his rank had become high-rank demon. His attributes, such as strength, speed, activity, and so on, had increased quite a bit. His appearance in the system had also become a four-winged demon, and finally, he found two new abilities in the skill column! Radiation Perception and Desolate Virus! Upon careful examination, Roy realized that these new abilities were probably due to the well water from the Well of Souls and the mutations in his body! Because the city had suffered a nuclear strike and Roy had been exposed to intense radiation, his body had mutated like the other surviving demons to adapt to this intense radiation environment. And at that time, Roy began his promotion, broke through, and drank well water from the Well of Souls. This well water with special powers not only strengthened his soul but also gave him special abilities during the mutation process. Radiation Perception was a special sensing technique. All objects in the natural world would constantly transmit heat in the form of electromagnetic waves and particles as long as their temperature was above absolute zero. This transmission of energy was known as radiation. What Roy felt through this ability was the radiation emanating from objects. Through this radiation, Roy could clearly discern the size, temperature, and so on of the objects. Now that he had just obtained this ability, Roy was still not used to it, so everything he saw was relatively blurry. However, once he could control it accurately, it would become much better. With this ability, Roy would be able to detect and sense all things and objects within his perception range, and there would be nowhere to hide. The ability of the Desolate Virus was even more special. According to the system¡¯s explanation, it was because a portion of the Magic Power Virus in Roy¡¯s body had mutated after being exposed to radiation. Originally, the Magic Power Virus could only absorb magic power, but after this mutation, this portion of the virus actually had strong radiation energy. In other words, as long as Roy froze the ground, this frozen ground would also have a strong radiation effect. Being exposed to this strong radiation would cause fatal damage to living creatures¡­ This was the meaning of desolate, the kind where nothing could grow! Of course, this strong radiation was not permanent. Once the radiation energy of the Desolate Virus in the frost ran out, the virus would die. After all, it could not survive too long after leaving Roy¡¯s body. After figuring out these situations, Roy rejoiced. In any case, the abilities brought about by these mutations had developed in a good direction. His current combat strength could be said to have reached a new level. Roy flapped his four wings and flew into the sky. Under the dark night sky, he flew excitedly and burst out his magic power freely! No matter where he flew, there would be two trails of white and black in the sky behind him, triggering a large-scale meteorological phenomenon, causing black snow and icicles to fall from the sky¡­ The two elemental powers of frost and darkness were already material in his body. Although he had just promoted to high-rank demon, Roy was undoubtedly one of the stronger ones. After all, those with cheats were different¡­ Chapter 148 - Control Chapter 148 Control After flying excitedly for a while, Roy finally landed on the ground. It was no wonder he was so excited. He was very clear that under the strict hierarchy system of the Abyss, only by becoming a high-rank demon could he truly obtain freedom. Yes, becoming a high-rank demon did not only mean strength but also freedom because only high-rank demons could be regarded as having authority and truly become part of the ruling class of the demons! Just like in the human world, people wanted to become officials for that authority. Although there were the higher hierarchies of demon lord and demon king above high-rank demon, it was rare to see these higher-level demons. If not for the End War in the Darksiders world, it would have been absolutely impossible to gather so many demon lords, let alone a demon king. In other words, when Roy went to other worlds in the future, he might not encounter demon lords and demon kings. Without these higher-level demons, no one could control and suppress him. Moreover, even demon lords did not necessarily use force to suppress high-rank demons. Most of the time, high-rank demons accompanied demon lords, and they were existences equivalent to housekeepers. They took care of trivial matters for the demon lords and served them, so the demon lords had to give them corresponding respect. Without a betrayal, even demon lords could not easily execute high-rank demons. This was all mentioned in Araniya¡¯s inherited memories. It could be said that after promoting to high-rank demon, both his status and authority had improved considerably. Take Roy¡¯s execution mission for example. If he was not a middle-rank demon but a high-rank demon at the time, he could have even chosen to decline! And if he had chosen to decline, then Demon Lord Rogeros could not punish Roy for it. Therefore, Roy finally climbed to the upper level of the demon pyramid¡­ Roy landed in a residential area of this city. Perhaps it was because of the density of the floors here, but the blast wave from the nuclear explosion did not completely raze this place to the ground. Many buildings still had some foundations and small structures left, but the glass of these buildings was long gone. Roy could even imagine the spectacular scene the moment the explosion shattered the glass in this area¡­ In this residential area, there were many low-level demons lurking in all corners, searching for human survivors and beasts such as cats and dogs in order to obtain blood and souls. For these low-level demons who luckily survived the nuclear explosion, this world was basically now their paradise. They could find scattered souls everywhere. In fact, when they encountered angels, they could even gang up and could kill them, and they might even be able to obtain the souls of angels! When Roy landed, because he did not deliberately restrain his magic power, the low-level demons immediately felt the power and pressure exuding from him. They whimpered and spontaneously started gathering toward Roy. When they came in front of Roy, these low-level demons all knelt on the ground and bowed their heads. Those with tails extended their tails toward Roy. Those without tails spread their claws and stretched their palms up toward Roy. Roy had certainly seen this scene before. Back in the Heroes of Might and Magic world, the low-level demons Xeron summoned expressed their obedience to Xeron like this. This posture looked like that of an orangutan¡­ From this point of view, Roy¡¯s choice to resist at that time was truly unconventional¡­ These low-level demons were rather large in number. There were low-rank demons and middle-rank demons, adding up to about a thousand of them in total. It was fine for them to move and hunt for food freely before when there was no high-rank demon leading them, but now that Roy was here, they had to accept Roy¡¯s leadership unconditionally. This was the unique authority of high-rank demons! From the moment Roy promoted to high-rank demon, he had automatically obtained the authority of a commander, and he could command these low-level demons at any time to lead them in large-scale battles. Of course, Roy did not need to care about the low-rank demons. But for the middle-rank demons, if Roy wanted to lead them, he had to give them appropriate benefits. After all, middle-rank demons should have their corresponding status. Roy squatted on a broken statue, looking at the low-level demons kneeling on the ground, and felt an unprecedented sense of accomplishment. He knew that as long as he gave the order, these low-level demons would fearlessly fight for him and plunder a lot of souls for him. Roy slowly looked around at these low-level demons. These low-rank demons did not dare to look up at him at all, and they firmly lowered their heads to the ground. They did not know the temper of this high-rank demon in front of them, so they did not dare to do anything that might anger him. The middle-rank demons were better and could secretly observe Roy. But when Roy looked over, they quickly lowered their heads, not daring to meet his eyes. Now, not only was Roy¡¯s four wings exuding powerful magic power, but his body was also much bigger. He was more than three meters tall and had well-developed muscles. Coupled with his even more savage appearance and demon horns, he looked extremely threatening. Therefore, all the low-level demons around were waiting silently, not daring to make a sound. ¡°Now¡­¡± After a while, Roy finally spoke. This was the first time he spoke after promoting. He found that his voice had become much lower, and the scattered magic power mixed into the demon words greatly increased the sense of soul vibration. The moment he spoke, all the demons present could not help but listen carefully. ¡°Now, all winged demons, move out and fly to the sea to search for human weapons!¡± Roy gave his first order. ¡°Find them!¡± ¡°Roar! Yes! Your Excellency!!¡± With the simultaneous roar, the winged demons immediately flapped their wings and flew toward the sea. Roy also spread his wings and flew up, following behind them toward the sea. Earlier, Roy had seen traces of intercontinental missiles rising in the sky east of the city in the distance. Although they had been hundreds of kilometers away, the strong light of the flames was too eye-catching in the night sky, so Roy knew that there were definitely human ships or nuclear submarines. Nuclear bombs had been launched in the nearby sea. After all, this city was a large one with millions of people, and human troops had fought against angels and demons in the city before, so it was very likely that there was a military base here. The ships or nuclear submarines that launched the intercontinental missiles might have sailed out from a secret base in this city. It had been a few hours since the first wave of nuclear strikes. Although the angels and demons had suffered damage, the losses were not too serious, and many angels and demons were still active in the city. It was impossible for the humans not to observe this situation, so it was hard to guarantee that there would not be a second wave of nuclear strikes. The humans were already fighting with the mentality of perishing together. After the first wave of nuclear attacks, environmental damage was inevitable anyway, so it was very possible that they would launch more nuclear bombs in hopelessness and recklessness. The power of nuclear bombs was still very formidable. High-rank demons who were unprepared and did not have protection could die in the explosions. Of course, Roy did not want to be horribly blasted by a nuclear bomb as soon as he promoted to high-rank demon, so after commanding these demons, his first thought was to find those human ships or nuclear submarines! Although he now had the unique ability of Radiation Perception, it was impossible for him to search such a vast sea alone. With the help of so many low-level demons, searching would definitely be much easier¡­ Numerous winged demons flew toward the sea. To Roy¡¯s surprise, it seemed that he was not the only one who thought of this. Other high-rank demons had also thought of this. When flying to the beach, Roy saw a large number of demons gathering in other directions, and behind them were high-rank demons commanding them. These demons that gathered divided their search areas tacitly, each taking action to find traces of humans on the sea. Some demons who knew how to swim dived into the sea and searched below. After flying forward about a hundred kilometers, Roy saw that even the angel army had appeared in the sky above the sea. It seemed that not only demons but angels also felt the threat of human nuclear weapons and did not hesitate to send troops to search. When the flying demons saw these angel soldiers, many of them looked at Roy, who was flying in the middle, waiting for his instructions. Roy looked ahead and found that there were several angels in this army that emitted rather strong radiation, indicating that they might be powerful, commanding high-level angels! ¡°Find the humans first. Don¡¯t get into conflicts with these angels for now!¡± Roy ordered calmly. Thus, under his command, the demons tried to avoid the areas the angel troops were searching. It seemed that the angel troops on the other side had also discovered the existence of Roy, a powerful four-winged high-rank demon. Out of caution, they did not rashly rush to the demon and only vigilantly watched him while continuing their search. Both sides maintained restraint tacitly and concentrated on searching for the human ships first, making Roy feel sorrow for the humans of this world. Not only had they encountered the End War, but they had also aroused the common fear of the angels and demons because they had fired nuclear bombs ruthlessly¡­ How could this be described with merely the single word tragic¡­ Chapter 149 - Brief Interlude Chapter 149 Brief Interlude Flying above the sea, Roy allowed the demons to search while he adapted to his Radiation Perception ability. This ability was very powerful, but the premise was that Roy had to master precise control of this perception. Any object, as long as it did not reach absolute zero, would emit heat radiation. This was the physical property given by the energy of an object and could never be eliminated. In other words, from now on, any invisibility effects would be useless in front of Roy. Even if the other party could control their aura and magic power to deceive the five senses, it was impossible for them not to emit radiation, and Roy¡¯s Radiation Perception would detect them. This ability was absolutely unique for finding people and objects. As long as Roy could proficiently discern the different radiation wavelengths of each object, even if he did not see it clearly, he could still determine the location of the object by the radiation wavelength it emitted. But for now, this ability was causing Roy a lot of trouble. Putting everything else aside, the sun and moon in the sky were massive sources of radiation. In Roy¡¯s perception, the sense of the existence of these two celestial bodies was incomparably intense. Without being able to control and block his perception of objects precisely, anything Roy saw now was affecting his perception. Fortunately, this ability completely belonged to him and could be controlled through constant practice, which was what Roy was currently doing. The search for the human ships by the angels and demons was still continuing, but Roy was now certain that the nuclear bombs the humans launched should be from nuclear submarines hidden under the water. If they were warships, they would have been long discovered under such an intensive search, so he gave the appropriate order to get the demons to search the seabed as much as possible. As if sensing the actions of the demon led by Roy, a high-rank demon that had been flying nearby approached Roy. This should be a berserk demon, a demon race famous for its strength. He was about the same height as Roy, but his muscles were more developed, his skin was cyan, and hard scales covered some of his vital parts. Both his hands and feet had thick bones, and the claws of his hands were nearly a meter long, looking like the extra-long claws of the female experimental subject in The Wolverine but longer and sharper. Roy looked at this berserk demon¡¯s claws and could not help but think of his former modification plan. At that time, Roy had thought of transforming his claws into adamantium, but after his bloodline awakened, Roy found that he was more skilled at using magic power, so this modification plan was over. Looking at the black light shining from the berserk demon¡¯s claws, Roy felt that the hardness of this demon¡¯s claws was probably not worse than that of adamantium. After flying in front of Roy, the berserk demon stopped a distance away and then said to Roy in a low, muffled voice, ¡°My name is Gasric! Powerful frost demon warrior, you seem to be stepping up your search of the seabed?¡± Hearing the other party¡¯s name, Roy knew that this high-rank demon did not have any hostility. This was an exchange between high-rank demons, so he nodded. ¡°My name is Osiris. There should be human submarines near this sea area!¡± ¡°Submarine? What is that?¡± Gasric was dumbfounded, but he quickly shook his head. ¡°Whatever they are, they¡¯re at the bottom of the sea, right?¡± Roy nodded without saying anything. Gasric looked around. ¡°Can you create a piece of land? I can think of a way to summon some sea demons to help us find them. Ordinary demons have no advantage in the sea.¡± ¡°Sea demons?!¡± Roy was stunned before he nodded. ¡°Sure!¡± Roy gathered his demon wings and landed on the surface of the sea. The moment he came into contact with the sea, the surface of the sea beneath his feet immediately froze, allowing Roy to step on it steadily. Roy placed his hand on the ice surface and output his magic power again. In the blink of an eye, the black ice beneath his feet spread out again. Just a small amount of magic power was enough to freeze the sea within a few kilometers. After becoming a high-rank demon, Roy¡¯s magic power quality was incomparable. Even though his magic power value was still five thousand, the completely compressed magic power was three to four times more efficient than before. To put it bluntly, if Roy fully unleashed his magic power, he could instantly freeze thousands of square kilometers of sea, and he could now use a skill like Ice Age. ¡°Is this enough?¡± Roy asked. ¡°It¡¯s enough!¡± Gasric landed on the ice and firmly grabbed the ice with the sharp nails on his feet. He then shivered and said, ¡°Seriously, I envy you elemental demons sometimes!¡± Roy did not say anything and merely gestured with his hand. He knew that races like the berserk demons were classified as war demons in the Abyss, and their magic power was mostly used in combat. When it came to using magic power and elemental powers to transform the environment like Roy, they were far inferior to elemental demons. Gasric did not waste any time. He began engraving the magic formation of the Gate of the Abyss on the ice Roy created. He planned to open a Gate of the Abyss here and summon some sea demons to assist in the search. His sharp nails could engrave marks on Roy¡¯s black ice, but Roy¡¯s black frost power contained the Magic Power Virus and the Desolate Virus, so it did not take long before Gasric looked up at Roy in astonishment. ¡°Damn it, why is my loss of magic power so fast while I¡¯m standing on this ice? Also, how can you have the strange, deadly power in the city on this ice?!¡±. Roy did not explain to him and merely said, ¡°Hurry up. This ice isn¡¯t real land, so it¡¯ll be troublesome if you stay too long.¡± Gasric carefully stared at Roy for a while. As a high-rank demon, he knew that Roy¡¯s power had to be unique, so he hurried to finish engraving the magic formation and input magic power into it. With the input of Gasric¡¯s magic power, a huge black Gate of the Abyss opened! Only after becoming a high-rank demon was it possible to open such a huge Gate of the Abyss. This was determined by the nature of magic power. When Roy was a middle-rank demon, he once opened a Gate of the Abyss through a magic formation, but at that time, only he could enter the Gate of the Abyss. However, a Gate of the Abyss opened using the magic power of high-rank demons could accommodate many demons. This was why high-rank demons could summon other demons to fight¡­ When the opening of the Gate of the Abyss, a group of strange-looking demons emerged one after another. The reason why they looked strange was that they all had characteristics of fish creatures! Either the demons were huge and full of sharp teeth like a lanternfish, or they had a human body and a fishtail, rather resembling demons like nagas. Just like what Gasric said, these demons were all demons living in the sea! After appearing on the ice, these sea demons seemed to be very uncomfortable, but they still forced themselves to endure. They crawled on the ground and bowed to Gasric. ¡°Your Excellency, we are here at your summons. Please give us your instructions!¡± ¡°Go to the bottom of the sea and search for human creations. If you find anything suspicious, report immediately!¡± Gasric said coldly. ¡°Yes!¡± these sea demons responded respectfully. But when they turned their heads and looked around, they were dumbfounded. Roy¡¯s ice surface covered a few kilometers of the sea, and they would have to go very far to jump into the sea. But the bodies of these sea demons were not very suitable for crawling on the ice. They¡­ ¡­ would freeze! They could clearly sense the powerful frost magic power emanating from Roy, so they knew that the ice was created by this high-rank frost demon in front of them. Thus, they eagerly looked at Roy, hoping that he would have mercy and put away his frost magic power so that they could enter the water as soon as possible. Looking at the ferocious sea demons staring at him with their small eyes and pretending to be pitiful, Roy was a little speechless. He could only lightly stomp on the ice, causing the ice beneath the sea demons to collapse. After entering the water, the sea demons heaved a sigh of relief and surfaced. ¡°Thank you, Your Excellency!¡± Then they dived into the sea. After the sea demons left, Roy asked Gasric curiously, ¡°You can summon sea demons?¡± ¡°Sea demons are the same as land demons and are divided into levels!¡± Gasric explained. ¡°Low-level demons have to obey high-level demons. They rarely interact with land demons, but there are altars of the Gates of the Abyss in the ocean of the Abyss, so you can also summon them. You only need to locate an altar at the bottom of the sea when opening a Gate of the Abyss!¡± ¡°I see!¡± Roy understood. Whenever he came into contact with some new demon races, Roy had an eye-opener. The more he interacted with them, the more he discovered how complex the demon race was. High-rank demons might have conflicts with each other, but that would only occur when it came to benefits. Otherwise, high-rank demons could communicate equally. While waiting for the sea demons to report back, Roy began to chat with Gasric. He found that Gasric had also gone to many worlds, and when they chatted, they were exchanging information about these worlds. When he heard that Roy had been to the Heroes of Might and Magic world, the expression on his face suddenly became strange. ¡°Osiris? I remember now. I say, could the enemy that Xeron is looking for be you?¡± ¡°Huh?!¡± Roy narrowed his eyes. ¡°You know Xeron? He¡¯s looking for me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand!¡± Gastric waved his hand. ¡°I don¡¯t have much friendship with that guy. I only know him. When he was heavily injured and returned to the Abyss, he hid for a while before appearing. Then he kept asking other high-rank demons about your name and news. If you meet him, you have to be careful!¡± ¡°Heh!¡± Roy reached out to touch his demon horns. ¡°Who knows who should be careful¡­¡± Chapter 150 - The Destroyer Appears Chapter 150 The Destroyer Appears To be honest, Gasric¡¯s words gave Roy a reminder. Now that he had promoted to high-rank demon, he was bound to go deeper into the Abyss after returning. It was a world occupied by high-rank demons, and with the fewer high-rank demons, the chance of encountering Xeron would become quite high. Although Roy¡¯s current appearance was completely different from when he first met Xeron because of his promotions and modifications to himself¡ªand even if he met him, Xeron might not necessarily be able to recognize him¡ªthe problem was that when demons distinguished people, sometimes it was not entirely based on appearance but maybe also based on their magic power, aura, soul, and so on. In particular, the true name of a demon took root in their soul, and there might be some kind of magic that could trace the demon through their true name. Of course, Roy was now also a high-rank demon. Even if he really fought Xeron, Roy would not be afraid. Moreover, Xeron was someone who played with fire magic, and Roy¡¯s frost power would be able to restrain him. In fact, Roy guessed that Xeron would have never thought that he would advance from low-rank demon to high-rank demon in such a short amount of time. If they really did meet, he would definitely be shocked¡­ After they chatted for a bit, a sea demon suddenly came to the surface of the water and said to Gasric excitedly, ¡°Your Excellency, we¡¯ve found traces of humans! Their ship that can sail under the water is about fifteen kilometers away at the seabed. It¡¯s a big one!¡± Upon hearing this, Gasric was energetic and immediately spread his wings and flew up. The sea demon led him on the sea while he flew toward the human nuclear submarine. Roy followed closely behind. Not only him, but all the demons nearby who heard the news also gathered. There was a lot of hubbub as a dense mass moved forward, looking like migrating birds¡­ When Roy and the others were about to arrive, an enormous wave suddenly rose from the water as a huge object broke out of the water. With a loud bang, the tail of the thing emitted a giant flame. But there was not only one such item but three in total! The demons gathered around were shocked and could not help but give way. They were not too sure what these things were. Roy was the first to react, and he immediately shouted, ¡°Catch up and stop them! Those are human submarine-launched missiles!¡± The nuclear submarine at the bottom of the sea must have been surrounded by the sea demons. After realizing that it could not escape, it made the decision to perish together and recklessly launched all the remaining nuclear bombs! Hearing Roy¡¯s words, the high-rank demons reacted and immediately flapped their wings to catch up. These submarine-launched missiles were currently in the initial acceleration phase, so the speed at which they rose was not too fast, and the high-rank demons soon caught up. Gasric was the fastest flyer. After catching up to a missile, he swung his claws! With a click, his sharp claws easily cut the steel shell of the missile into two. The bottom half continued to ascend a distance, while the top half fell because of the loss of thrust. A high-rank demon took a deep breath and spat out an enormous black fireball from his mouth, wanting to burn the top half down! Seeing this, Roy broke out in cold sweat. Without even thinking, he immediately waved his hand, and a black ice wall formed in midair to block the path of the fireball. After the fireball hit Roy¡¯s ice wall, it immediately exploded violently, and then the fireball and ice wall perished together. The top half of the missile continued to fall. Some flying demons reacted quickly and swiftly flew forward to catch this half of the missile. The high-rank demon who spat out the fireball was taken back for a moment before looking at Roy. ¡°Why did you stop me?¡± ¡°Damn it! Do you want to bury all of us here?!¡± Roy could not help but curse at him. ¡°That¡¯s the section that carries the bomb! The high-temperature impact might cause the warhead to explode!¡± Hearing this, the high-rank demon broke out in cold sweat. He knew that he had made a mistake, so he stopped speaking. In fact, they had witnessed the horrors of the human weapons during the first nuclear attack. They were able to survive because they were not in the center of the explosion, but if they were not careful and accidentally detonated a nuclear bomb here, it would really be over¡­ The flying demons flew over with half of the missile and respectfully awaited for Roy to handle it. Roy stepped forward and pressed his claws on the missile. With a clink, black ice immediately spread and froze all of it. Roy actually knew that high-tech weapons like this were usually equipped with safety devices, and they would rarely detonate due to collisions or high temperatures. But the problem was that he did not dare to bet that the safety devices would be effective against the flames of hellfire. Furthermore, there might be something like remote detonation. Therefore, he had to handle this warhead. With the temperature of his Dark Cold, it was enough to freeze the electronic components inside the missile, making it no longer work. Moreover, in his magic power, he now had the Desolate Virus that contained strong radiation, which could also interfere with the operation of the electronic components. The high-rank demons pursuing the other two missiles returned with them. They noticed the situation here and realized that they could not casually handle the human weapons, so they brought them back and handed them to Roy to handle. After freezing the three missiles with magic power, Roy heaved a sigh of relief. The power of nuclear bombs was still very terrifying, and even high-rank demons did not dare to be careless. Perhaps, if humans had been given more time, they could have really defeated both the demons and angels in this End War and won the choice of fate¡­ Unfortunately, because of a scheme, the End War was started prematurely¡­ After dealing with the three missiles, Roy got the low-level demons to find a deserted place to put them. A group of low-level demons obeyed his orders, while the high-rank demons surrounded Roy. It seemed like they were curious about how Roy knew the characteristics of human weapons. Roy did not intend to explain further. He only asked Gasric, ¡°The sea demons should have caught that submarine, right?¡± ¡°Caught!¡± Gasric nodded. ¡°But that ship doesn¡¯t seem to have any resistance. The sea demons ripped the hull open, and as soon as the seawater poured in, the humans inside drowned¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t rush to send them back yet. Let them search the seabed. There might be other submarines!¡± Roy said. Roy was very clear that the humans of this world were probably already at their limits. Their homes were destroyed, and their race was facing extinction. At this time, humans could do anything. Regardless of his sympathy for them, his first and most important concern was to consider how to ensure his safety. He did not want to be hit by dozens of nuclear bombs while he was hunting souls¡­ I am now a demon! Roy touched his demon horns and sighed¡­ The rest was temporarily handed over to the sea demons. Roy and the other high-rank demons planned to return, but just as they were about to leave, a sudden change happened! A fierce pressure that was strong enough to make even the high-rank demons tremble suddenly came from the other end of the sea! All the high-rank demons present, including Roy, felt it and could not help but look back. The low-level demons fared even worse. They were so shocked by the pressure that they fell into the sea one by one. Above the sea in the distance, they could see a huge black spot rapidly approaching. ¡°Damn¡­ damn it! This magic power aura¡­¡± a high-rank demon could not help but exclaim when he realized what was going on. ¡°It¡¯s a dragon! No, wait! It also mixed with the aura of a demon!¡± another high-rank demon said. ¡°What the hell is it?! Why is it so powerful?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s as powerful as His Majesty Samael, but I can guarantee that it¡¯s definitely not His Majesty coming!¡± Roy was a little stunned. In his Radiation Perception, the black spot flying in the distance gave him the illusion of seeing another sun! The radiation emanating from the other party was simply dazzling! ¡°Quick, run!¡± Roy shouted before charging toward the bottom of the sea! With his reminder, the other high-rank demons quickly plunged into the water. Most of them were demons who were good at using flames, so it was very uncomfortable to enter the water. But how could they care about so much now?! After entering the water, Roy and the others kept drilling to the bottom until they dived deep enough. They stopped and looked up at the water above. Then they saw a dark shadow covering the sky¡­ Just for a moment, everyone could clearly see that it was indeed a vague shadow that resembled a dragon. This shadow flashed across the surface of the sea with unparalleled pressure! The moment the shadow flew past, the surface of the sea began to burn! Even at the bottom of the sea, Roy could see the flames on the sea. The owner of this shadow did not seem to be targeting them, so the high-rank demons looked at each other in the water and hurriedly went to the surface to see what had flown over. The moment they surfaced, Roy and the others saw the departing figure on the burning sea. It was an immense¡­ black dragon with a wingspan of nearly two kilometers! His wings were burning with raging flames, and every flap brought about a fierce heat wave. As he flew, he left a trail of flames on the surface of the sea¡­ For a moment, Roy thought that he was looking at the black dragon in the World of Warcraft, Deathwing/Neltharion, but then he quickly remembered. Right! This black dragon seems to be the final boss that War fought in Darksiders 1! It seems¡­ it¡¯s called¡­ the Destroyer?! Chapter 151 - Finally Chapter 151 Finally This black dragon was simply too huge, far beyond the size of average dragons. Furthermore, his strength also exceeded Roy¡¯s understanding of dragons. Roy was actually a little stunned. He remembered that this black dragon, known as the Destroyer, seemed to be transformed from Abaddon, a leader of the angels, but Roy did not know what actually happened in the middle. While Roy was thinking about if this was the Destroyer¡¯s first appearance, he suddenly heard Gasric¡¯s excited voice. ¡°Those angels were killed! That black dragon seems to be on our side!¡± What Gasric said was the group of angels that Roy had encountered earlier, the ones who had gone out to sea to search for traces of human ships. After hearing this, Roy looked in the direction the angels had gone. As expected, he could no longer see the angels in that direction, only some bloodstained feathers floating on the sea along with the waves. The pure white color was very conspicuous in the blue seawater. The other high-rank demons also noticed this and became excited. ¡°As expected. Seems like that black dragon belongs to our side!¡± ¡°No wonder he has the aura of a demon. This is a fallen black dragon!¡± ¡°With an additional demon king-level combat force, those white-winged pigeons are dead meat!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s follow and take a look!¡± The high-rank demons forgot about the scene when the Destroyer appeared, and they hid in the sea in a sorry state. Their worship of strength immediately gave them a good impression of the Destroyer. One by one, they broke out of the sea and chased after the Destroyer. Only Roy did not move. After seeing him, Gasric called out to him and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to take a look?¡± ¡°No!¡± Roy shook his head. ¡°I advise you not to go as well.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Gasric asked in doubt. ¡°It¡¯s still unclear whether that black dragon is friend or foe!¡± Roy said. ¡°It¡¯s better to be cautious!¡± Gasric hesitated but still said, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll leave first!¡± Seeing that he did not listen to his advice, Roy stopped talking and watched the high-rank demons leave one after another. Roy was not at all surprised by the reaction of these high-rank demons. It could not be helped. Existences at the demon king level were too rare. Even in the Abyss, there were not many of them, and with the demons¡¯ worship of strength, it was very easy for them to have fanatical impulses. Although Demon King Samael led the End War in this world, Roy knew that Samael had not truly participated in the war through his observations during this period. He was only remotely controlling from behind the scenes or simply letting the demons do whatever they wanted. Let alone him, even the few demon lords had rarely taken action. These high-level combat forces generally dealt with the high-level combat forces of the angels. It was like a game of chess¡ªif the enemy did not move, then I would not move¡­ The ones who truly led the demons to fight were actually high-rank demons. Therefore, when the Destroyer appeared in the human world, his vast and surging power was like a natural beacon, naturally attracting demons to follow him like moths to a flame. It was a good thing to have an additional powerful force on his side, but it was actually not a good thing after calming down and thinking about it carefully! Among other things, if Demon King Samael appeared at this time, who should the demons listen to?! Roy instinctively felt that it was not good, so he chose not to follow. Even though the black dragon, the Destroyer, exuded the evil aura of depravation and a demon all over, Roy felt that this fellow might not really be on the demons¡¯ side. After solving the nuclear submarine at the bottom of the sea, Roy returned to the city and planned to continue harvesting souls. The number of souls he currently possessed was not far from one hundred thousand. Now that he was a high-rank demon, he had to have the style of a high-rank demon, and he had to hurry up and get the Cold Winter Armor. When Roy returned to the city, he found an unexpected joy. This unexpected joy was that the high-rank demons and angel army that were occupying this city had all disappeared! Needless to say, they were chasing after the Destroyer¡­ The thoughts of the demons did not need explaining, and the angel army must have run to fight the Destroyer boss! The direction the Destroyer had left in was toward the main battlefield that Roy had stayed away from, the capital of the strongest human nation. Not only had it received the care of the armies of the angels and the demons from the beginning of the End War, but it now also had a great demon king like the Destroyer. It was indeed extremely unfortunate. The main battle zone was about two thousand kilometers away from the seaside city where Roy was. It was a very long distance, so Roy was not worried. Now that the high-rank demons and the angel army were gone, it meant that he was the only remaining high-rank demon in the city! How could Roy miss such a good opportunity? He immediately summoned all the low-level demons in the city and got them to gather souls for him. After not having to worry about other high-rank demons, Roy¡¯s efficiency in obtaining souls skyrocketed. In just three days, these low-rank demons collected more than twenty-two thousand souls for Roy, finally allowing him to accumulate a hundred thousand souls. What was worth mentioning was that as time went by, it became more and more difficult to collect souls because most of these souls came from the surviving humans, and there were fewer and fewer of them. Even if they had survived earlier, they would gradually die one by one due to the lack of food and water or because of the strong radiation. The large city with millions of people had part of its population escape in the early stages of the war. And during the war, many human souls naturally disappeared because no one had collected them. They reentered the energy cycle and reincarnation of heaven and earth. The rest, the part that could be truly obtained, had been divided up a lot because of the large number of demons. After all, low-level demons also needed to eat. Even the angels had taken away many souls they needed in the war¡­ Due to the above reasons, the output of souls in the entire city was not that much. It could be said that it had been quite lucky and not very easy for Roy to be able to gather a hundred thousand souls in this city. The other high-rank demons would have probably only been able to obtain ten to twenty thousand souls, even if they had low-level demons paying tribute¡­ Roy already counted as one of the richest high-rank demons in the city¡­ With enough souls, Roy could not wait to materialize the Cold Winter Armor. Fortunately, his judgment had been fairly accurate. After the system used up all the ordinary souls on him, it happened to just exchange for all the attributes of the armor. And because Roy set this armor to be equipped as a skill, after he used the Horadric Cube to transmute high-quality souls and exchanged for it, there was an additional skill named Summon Armor in his skill column. (Summon Armor]: Fixed consumption of half of the Dark Cold magic power. Summon the Cold Winter Armor and equip it until the user takes the initiative to remove it. Cold Winter Armor Attributes: Indestructible: Can withstand powerful physical attacks. Even if the damage exceeds the limit, it will not be completely destroyed, only shattered. Self-repairing: When the armor breaks or is damaged, it will automatically absorb magic power to repair. The repair speed depends on the magic power supply speed. Super Recovery: Provides eleven times the activity recovery speed and magic power recovery speed. Elemental Resistance: Can resist at least 52% of the damage of all known elements. The number of souls Roy had possessed was more than 100,000, nearly 110,000. After the system consumed all his souls, the final attributes of the Cold Winter Armor were slightly higher than what Roy had initially set. The magic power recovery speed increased by one time, and the elemental resistance increased by 2%. This was the advantage of giving attributes to the system for adaptive matching. Roy himself could not calculate the consumption of souls too accurately, but the system could achieve this adaptive matching without waste. After materializing it, Roy could not wait to use the Summon Armor skill. The massive amount of magic power in his body was immediately drained by half the moment he used the skill. The next moment, black ice rapidly spread over Roy¡¯s body and formed a domineering and mysterious armor! This armor had a black metallic texture and shined with a deep, dark light. From the arm guards and leg guards to the armor, it had a layered structure. The armor perfectly fit Roy¡¯s body, tightly wrapping around his muscles, revealing the lines of his muscles. At his feet, ice crystals condensed into long boots that covered his nails, making Roy finally get out of the awkward situation where he did not have shoes to wear. On both sides of his legs, black ice condensed into wing-like protrusions similar to demon horns, and on each of his knees was a fierce demon face pattern. At his waist was the skirt armor, and it was made of diamond-shaped ice blades that resembled the tail of a phoenix, but at the end was the shape of demon claws. The arm guards were similar to the leg guards, and the elbows had wing-like protrusions that looked like demon horns. The fingerless gloves allowed Roy to reveal his claws and easily grab objects. His upper body was tightly wrapped in armor, reflecting Roy¡¯s muscular chest and abdomen muscles. The shoulder guards were skull-shaped and curved up from the skull¡¯s mouth. The helmet also had the same demon style. The helmet fully covered Roy¡¯s face, revealing only a T-shaped gap. In the dark helmet, Roy¡¯s scarlet demon pupils with the pentagrams were visible. This was a domineering demon-style armor. The moment he equipped it, an uncontrollable strong cold aura emitted from the armor, and in this biting cold aura, fatal radiation was constantly emitting! The ground beneath his feet was freezing, and the remaining green grass quickly turned yellow and withered. It could be said that Roy was simply a walking high-danger item at this moment, and this entire body was proclaiming death¡­ Roy spread his frost wings and dark wings, flew into the sky, and wantonly burst his magic power. Under the high-speed magic power recovery speed, Roy only felt that he could not use up the power all over his body! The thick gray clouds in the sky above the city were rolling rapidly under his magic power. The water molecules in the air quickly condensed into small, sharp ice blades that then fell from the sky like rain! The entire city welcomed a black ice blade storm on this day. Countless low-level demons on the ground were bleeding from the ice blade storm. They hugged their heads and hid, only daring to look at the sky through the gaps, looking at the fierce and terrifying figure with incomparable fear. This was Roy, the Lord of Darkness and Winter¡­ Chapter 152 - Cataclysm Sure enough, clothes maketh a man. The amplification effects of armor aside, Roy felt that his essence, energy, and spirit were different. After wearing the armor, Roy finally looked like a high-rank demon, and at this moment, he undoubtedly became the ruler of this city. The low-level demons spontaneously gathered under his command, destroying and killing in this city, intending to wreck it completely. Sometimes, these low-level demons would also hand over some strange spoils of war to Roy, but after looking at them, Roy found that most of them were useless. As the number of souls in this city dwindled, Roy began to consider whether he should go to other cities to collect souls. In this End War, humans died on a large scale, but these casualties were mainly concentrated in densely populated large cities because these large cities were the main strategic areas for angels and demons. On the contrary, in remote places, there might still be humans who had escaped, and these places could all become very good sources of souls. The appearance of the Destroyer had made Roy very vigilant. Although he knew that after the Destroyer appeared, he would definitely cause a fierce conflict with the angels, he did not intend to participate in the battles between these big shots. His goal had always been very clear-use this super war to gather as many souls as possible. After all, it was very difficult to encounter an Armageddon War. Although the human legends of every world mentioned such words as Armageddon and doomsday, there were not many cases of where a true Armageddon War occurred. After promoting to high-rank demon, Roy could continue to increase the total amount of his magic power. Now that the nature of his magic power had changed and became condensed pure magic power, correspondingly, every increase in magic power required more souls than before. Without the support of a large number of souls, it was easier said than done. Perhaps, when Roy went to other worlds in the future, he would need to start a war to harvest souls like other high-rank demons¡­ After finding a world map again, Roy began to study where he should collect souls next. However, before he could figure out where to go, a huge change happened! On the fifth night he returned to the city from the sea, around dawn, in the distant night sky, a group of strong sun-like rays of light suddenly shone, illuminating the entire night sky! Almost half of Earth saw this strong flash¡­ Roy also saw the flash and raised his hand to cover his eyes in astonishment. At first, he thought that humans had launched another large-scale nuclear attack, but then he realized that this was not the case. Roy could feel that the flash of light contained extremely powerful magic power! This immediately reminded Roy of the black dragon, the Destroyer. As soon as he recognized the direction, as expected, it was where the Destroyer had gone. This strong magic power flash only lasted for a bit before quickly disappearing. But before Roy could put down the arm covering his eyes, another equally powerful magic power flash lit up again! These flashes appeared in the high-altitude clouds. They were at least thousands of kilometers away, which was the most shocking thing. Not long after the flash, an overwhelmingly loud sound wave came. It was an extremely powerful explosion that rumbled through the thick clouds like deafening thunder! This phenomenon that happened in the sky and the abnormal movements on the ground that came afterward caused a major earthquake of at least magnitude ten! When the vibrations of the earthquake reached the city where Roy was, the entire ground shook violently. The concrete ground began to collapse under these violent tremors, revealing the dark rock layer below. Deep, bottomless fissures formed, causing some demons who could not escape in time to fall in and disappear. The wreckages of the automobiles and buildings left behind by humans also toppled over and fell in. Hovering in the air, Roy could see huge spiderweb-like fissures appearing on the ground all over the city, which were caused by the earthquake. The center of the city had disappeared, as though someone had smashed the tectonic plates of the Earth with a hammer¡­ The massive tremors quickly reached the sea, and a shocking low tide appeared on the coast of the sea, revealing the seabed hundreds of meters deep. It was foreseeable that an unprecedented, enormous tsunami would assault the city before long¡­ Of course, the tsunami would not affect Roy since he could fly. He only looked in the direction of the magic power flashes in bewilderment and doubt. He was very clear that such powerful magic power collisions should have been caused by the Destroyer fighting someone. Moreover, his opponent was likely also a demon king-level figure. Only the collisions between two demon king-level powerhouses would cause such immense impacts! Demon king-level power could easily destroy a world. This was definitely not a joke. Even the tectonic plates of the entire land moved. Roy¡¯s city was by the beach, so it encountered a tsunami. Perhaps in other places, there would be apocalyptic disasters such as volcanic eruptions and mountain collapses! Then here comes the question. Is it dry trash or wet trash¡­ Wait, no. The question is, who is the Destroyer¡¯s opponent? Is it Demon King Samael? Or a leader of the angels? Roy guessed that the chances of it being Demon King Samael were higher because the angels did not seem to have such a powerful leader. Their original leader, Abaddon, had already become the black dragon¡­ Has my previous misgiving really become reality? One mountain cannot accommodate two tigers. Did Samael really clash with the Destroyer? But there seemed to be many questionable points. Roy swayed his tail while thinking. Logically speaking, the Destroyer had a demonic aura, so it was obvious at a glance that he had fallen because a demon had tempted him. It could be said that a demon had created him. And the problem was that since a demon had created the Destroyer, it must have something to do with Demon King Samael because only he had the power to create a demon king-level fallen, but why did Samael do this? If he needed the power of the Destroyer to help the demons defeat the angels, then he should not have appeared in the human world but should have let the Destroyer do whatever he wanted. He only needed to hide behind the scenes and watch the show. However, he had not appeared in the earlier stages of the End War, but after the appearance of the Destroyer, he suddenly appeared. Wasn¡¯t it obvious that he would have a conflict with the Destroyer? Or was it that Samael had originally planned to gather two demon king-level powers and complete the task in one fell swoop? However, he had underestimated the thoughts of the Destroyer and instead had a conflict with him? Roy thought for a long time and felt that there was nothing logically reasonable about it, so he felt confused. The fierce battle at the demon king level was still going on. From time to time, the flashes of powerful magic power collisions would appear in the sky, causing the ground to shake. Roy had no choice but to hover in the air and wait for this battle to pass. However, what he did not expect was that the fierce battle lasted for three full days! During these three days, Roy was about to go crazy. He did not expect demon king-level powerhouses to be so terrifying. Their magic power seemed inexhaustible, and they had been fighting for more than seventy hours without stopping! The entire Earth, the sky, and the ocean were devastated. The seaside city below Roy had long disappeared. It had been destroyed by tsunamis and earthquakes, sinking deep into the seabed. There were numerous mountains missing and countless bottomless canyons. What is this? This is a f*cking cataclysm! After the sky no longer had flashes and the battle finally stopped, the drastic changes finally calmed down. But at this moment, the world map in Roy¡¯s hand was useless because he knew that the territories of Earth had long changed¡­ Roy waited quietly for another day, confirming that the battle had truly stopped, before landing. The low-level demons who had gathered under Roy had suffered heavy casualties, and only the few that could fly had survived this cataclysm. Most of them had been sent to the resurrection point, and not even a tenth of them was left. The place Roy was now standing had become a vast ocean, and he could only use his magic power to form a big ice island to rest. This situation made Roy speechless. He knew that the countless souls that he could have collected on this Earth had definitely disappeared after being tossed about by that huge battle¡­ While Roy was still at a loss, he saw a figure flying crookedly in the distance. The radiation light rays from this figure did not look good, constantly fluctuating intermittently. Roy could tell at a glance that this figure was seriously injured. After the figure continued flying crookedly and came closer, Roy saw the figure clearly and could not help but reach out and rub his demon horns¡­ He recognized at a glance that this figure was the fallen angel Julia he had encountered before! At this moment, Julia¡¯s situation was very bad. The armor on her body was even more damaged than last time, and when she flew over, her golden-black blood kept flowing out of her body. She looked like she was in grave danger. After thinking about it, Roy spread his wings and went forward¡­ Chapter 153 - Julia’s Request When she saw Roy again, Julia was shocked! Because during the time after she left, Roy had not only completed his promotion but also his armor. He was totally different from when she saw him before. As for Julia, she was currently heavily injured. She had just experienced a battle with a powerful enemy, and she was still jumpy and oversensitive. When she saw a domineering four-winged high-rank demon flying toward her, she immediately clenched her sword and looked at Roy with great vigilance. Seeing her attitude, Roy immediately reacted and said, ¡°Julia, it¡¯s me!¡± While speaking, Roy took off his helmet and held it in his hand. Although Roy¡¯s demon horns had changed a lot during his promotion, his appearance was still roughly the same, so after looking closely at him, Julia immediately recognized him. ¡°Osiris¡­ It¡¯s you?!¡± Julia was in disbelief. She did not expect that Roy would change so much after promoting to high-rank demon. After recognizing Roy, she could not help but relax and say weakly, ¡°I¡­ I finally found you¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, Julia fell headlong from the air to the ground. Roy reacted quickly. As soon as he saw her falling, he hurriedly flew over to catch her halfway and grabbed her ankle. Why does Julia fall every time I see her? And every time I hold her, it seems to be in the same position¡­ Roy looked around and flew toward a section of a building exposed above the sea. In his impression, this building originally had over a hundred floors, and it had been the tallest building in this coastal city. Unfortunately, the nuclear strike caused it to collapse in half, and now more than half of it was submerged because of the tsunamis. Now, only a section was left standing alone on the sea. After flying to the building, Roy placed Julia down and waited for her to wake up, mainly because Roy did not have any souls on hand now. Otherwise, he could think of some ways to make some healing items for her to use. While waiting, Roy was a little puzzled. What Julia said earlier sounded like she was specially looking for him? Roy understood why she was injured. After all, Julia was a personal guard following Demon King Samael. Since Samael fought the Destroyer, his personal guards would definitely have to participate in the battle. But judging from her miserable condition, she must have been beaten badly, and Samael seems to have lost? Otherwise, how could Julia, a personal guard, leave the battlefield alone and come here? So, what did Julia come to find me for? With these doubts in his mind, Roy waited quietly, and about an hour later, Julia finally woke up. After waking, although she was still a little confused, she immediately reached out to grab her sword. It was not until she saw Roy sitting by the side that she remembered what happened before she passed out. She breathed a sigh of relief, loosened her hand, and the sword fell to the ground with a clang. ¡°Do you need to use another dark ritual?¡± Roy asked. ¡°N-no!¡± Julia shook her head. ¡°Unlike the previous time, I am now being corroded by powerful magic power, and I can only slowly eliminate this power. The dark ritual won¡¯t be able to heal my wounds¡­¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Roy asked. ¡°How did you get beaten so miserably?¡± Hearing Roy mention this, Julia¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You were right to choose to stay away. If you were in that city, you might have also¡­¡± At this point, Julia did not continue speaking about this but instead changed the topic and began to talk about what had happened to her. With a solemn expression, she said, ¡°A traitor has appeared! The Destroyer, he used the power of the Abyss to fall and become a demon king, but he is not the leader of the demons. He has extraordinary ambitions. When His Majesty Samael descended, he actually attacked His Majesty! ¡°What¡¯s ridiculous is that some demons chose to follow him¡­ ¡°Osiris, I need your help!¡± Julia looked up at Roy and enunciated each word, ¡°During the battle with the Destroyer, His Majesty Samael was unfortunately sealed by him! Although the Destroyer couldn¡¯t kill His Majesty, for some reason, he actually has endless magic power. With the help of this magic power, he sealed His Majesty in this world, completely isolating his connection with the Abyss. Osiris, I request you to help me! Think of a way to remove the seal on His Majesty Samael with me!¡± ¡°Me?!¡± Roy was stunned when he heard this. He could not help but stand up and walk to Julia¡¯s side. While looking down at her, he poked her forehead with his finger. ¡°Are you sure you weren¡¯t beaten silly by the Destroyer? How can you come to me for help with this kind of thing?!¡± ¡°Can¡¯t¡­ can¡¯t I?¡± Julia asked in a daze as her mind shook from Roy¡¯s poke. ¡°Nonsense! Remove the seal? A demon king placed a seal on another demon king, and you¡¯re actually asking a high-rank demon like me to help?¡± Roy spat. ¡°Even with you, it¡¯s just two high-rank demons. The Destroyer could stab us to death with a single finger¡­ Did you really get beaten brainless?¡± ¡°Then¡­ then what should I do?¡± After hearing this, Julia was at a loss for what to do. ¡°Should I let His Majesty Samael stay sealed like this? Without his connection with the Abyss, he¡¯ll become weaker and weaker¡­¡± ¡°How should I know?¡± Roy said impatiently. ¡°How is it the turn of us high-rank demons to worry about the affairs of demon kings? You¡¯d better give up such unrealistic thoughts.¡± Julia no longer spoke. In fact, when Samael was defeated and sealed, Julia, who had been lucky enough to escape from the battlefield, had been stuck in a dazed state. She was a fallen angel created by Samael, so there was no doubt about her loyalty to him. She could not defeat the Destroyer and the demons under him. The only way she could think of was to rescue Samael from the seal. She was weak and needed help, so she first thought of Roy. Demons did not have friends, and fallen angels were no exception. But Roy had protected her and allowed her to complete the dark ritual, so subconsciously, Julia felt that she could only trust Roy. She still remembered the direction Roy had left in, so she dragged her severely injured body all the way here. Fortunately, she had really met him. Otherwise, she would not have been able to go too far in her current state. However, after seeing Roy, she was stunned by Roy¡¯s words. Yes, facing the powerful Destroyer, even Samael was defeated. Even if they, two high-rank demons, worked together, what could they do? ¡°All right. Leave after you recuperate!¡± Roy waved his hand impatiently. ¡°Find a chance to return to the Abyss! Samael is a demon king, so he might have other subordinates in the Abyss. You can seek their help, but don¡¯t come to me!¡± Unexpectedly, his words reminded Julia. She suddenly perked up and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! Mother Lilith! Osiris, go with me to find Mother Lilith. If she helps, His Majesty Samael can definitely be saved!¡± ¡°Who? Lilith?¡± Roy was a little confused. In fact, he had only played the first Darksiders game. After so long, he could not remember too much, so how could he know who Lilith was? ¡°Mother Lilith is the ancestor and matriarch of all the succubus demons in the Abyss!¡± Julia said. ¡°Legend has it that she is the first succubus of the Abyss! Like other demon kings, she has incarnations in several worlds. And in this world, she is His Majesty Samael¡¯s partner and has always accompanied His Majesty in his battles against Heaven. But when the End War began, Mother Lilith stayed in another alternate space and did not participate in the war. If we can find her, she definitely has a way to remove the seal on His Majesty Samael¡­¡± Chapter 154 - Chaos Power? Chapter 154 Chaos Power? ¡°Lilith? The first succubus?¡± Roy pondered and asked, ¡°Apart from her, are there any other demon kings in this world?¡± ¡°No!¡± Julia shook her head. ¡°In this world, only His Majesty Samael and Mother Lilith are leading.¡± ¡°Then, let me reject your proposal!¡± Roy said expressionlessly. ¡°I won¡¯t go with you to find Lilith to rescue Samael!¡± ¡°W-why?!¡± Julia immediately became anxious. ¡°After finding Mother Lilith, she can handle it. We only need to tell her the news, and we won¡¯t need to do anything. Why are you unwilling?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean!¡± Roy shook his head. ¡°Julia, think about it carefully. The Destroyer¡¯s aura of depravation means that a demon must have tempted and transformed him. Is an ordinary demon capable of doing that to such a powerful force like the Destroyer?¡± Julia was stunned. ¡°You¡­ You mean¡­?¡± ¡°It can only be another demon king who can create that kind of demon king-level power!¡± Roy said. ¡°You said it yourself that only Samael and Lilith have the power of demon kings in this world. And if Samael didn¡¯t create the Destroyer, then who was it?¡± Julia did not dare to say a word. ¡°It¡¯s understandable that you want to save Samael!¡± Roy was not much concerned as he continued, ¡°But it¡¯s not a good method to rashly ask for help everywhere like this. Have you thought about it? If Lilith had tempted the Destroyer into falling, thereby creating him, wouldn¡¯t you be just like a fool if you went to find Lilith so recklessly?¡± What Roy said to Julia all came from his intuition. His intuition told him that Samael¡¯s defeat was too strange. One of the most ancient demons in the Abyss, an incarnation of a Deadly Sin Demon King, could not defeat the Destroyer, a newly-born demon king, but was instead sealed. How could anyone not find this unbelievable? Therefore, Roy had reason to believe that this was probably a play directed by Samael and Lilith. They were just playing a game of chess! The more ancient a demon, the higher the intelligence, and you definitely could not simply perceive them from the surface. And Samael was such an ancient demon. His true goal was probably not on the side of Heaven, so who was he plotting against in this game of chess? In this world, besides the third-party Charred Council, was there something else worth him scheming against? In Roy¡¯s opinion, the Charred Council, which could force Heaven and the Abyss to stop fighting and sign a contract, was like a fishbone stuck in the throat to demons. They absolutely wanted to get rid of it quickly! This might be the case for Heaven as well. No one wanted to have another mother-in-law managing them¡­ In order to destroy the Charred Council, he had to remove the most powerful force of the council, and the most powerful force of the council was nothing other than the Four Horsemen of Apocalypse, right? Recalling the inexplicable appearance of War, one of the Horsemen, in the End War, Roy felt that this might have been Samael¡¯s scheme. His goal was to turn the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse and the Charred Council against each other in order to dissolve the power of the council¡­ Of course, the latter part was just Roy¡¯s vague guess for now, and he did not tell Julia. But he had already made up his mind not to participate in it. Julia loyally wanted to remove Samael¡¯s seal, but what if Samael being sealed was part of his plan? If she acted rashly like this, it might instead destroy Samael¡¯s plan. At that time, it was very likely that she would not be rewarded but punished instead! In fact, Julia was not stupid. She was just shocked by Samael¡¯s defeat and could not think straight. After Roy analyzed it for her from the perspective of a bystander, she immediately reacted. Seeing that she was silent, Roy said, ¡°So, you should recuperate first!¡± Of course, with that said, Roy was still a little regretful. He felt that it was just a pity for his merit. Julia had said that she would apply for merit from Samael to reward him. But now that Samael was sealed, he probably had no hope for this merit for the time being. Roy had used up all his souls to exchange for the Cold Winter Armor. It would have been better if he could use the merit to make up for some souls, but he could only continue collecting them himself now. Over the next few days, Roy did not go anywhere. He stayed on top of the building and waited for Julia to recuperate. And during this time, Roy learned a lot from his conversations with Julia. Before Julia was transformed into a fallen angel, she should have been an original angel, which was an angel born naturally and not a product of those artificial creations of Heaven. Her memories as an angel had indeed disappeared, but from what Samael had once told her, she learned that after her defeat, Samael had brought her soul and body back to the Abyss. Therefore, Julia was actually a fallen angel with relatively high potential. Even if she was transformed, she could still improve her strength in the future, unlike artificial angels or fallen angels whose badly damaged bodies were created again and had almost fixed abilities after transformation. However, because fallen angels were not like demons, who were innately obsessed with hunting souls, the increase in Julia¡¯s strength had always been relatively slow. She had been by Samael¡¯s side for more than eighty years, but she was only slightly stronger than when she had just transformed. Moreover, she was better at skill-based combat and was not that good at increasing her absolute strength. She told Roy that she had been by Samael¡¯s side for more than eighty years, and she could feel that Samael had always been faintly anxious. As for what Samael was anxious about, Julia felt that it might be related to ¡®depravation¡¯! The ¡®depravation¡¯ she mentioned referred to a very special phenomenon, and it should be a kind of¡­ power! She told Roy that there were many alternate space bubbles in this world, surrounding the center human world, such as the alternate spaces where the Abyss Outpost and the White City of Heaven were. There were many different alternate spaces. Demon King Samael had such an alternate space, which was called the Black Stone. In this space, there was a demon king city, which was Samael¡¯s true residence. However, many years ago, a huge black hole fissure had appeared in this alternate space. This black hole fissure hung high in the sky of the Black Stone, continuously spinning slowly and attracting the matter on the ground bit by bit. This black hole could devour all power. Even a demon king like Samael could do nothing about this black hole. Julia had followed Samael for more than eighty years, and the devouring of the black hole had already spread to the Black Stone. The Black Stone was now slowly disappearing, and nearly half of the demon king city had already turned into countless fragments that were devoured by the black hole. Moreover, according to Samael, this black hole had not only appeared on the Black Stone but also in some other spaces. In other words, as time passed, this black hole would not only devour all the alternate spaces, but even the human world would not be spared. In the end, the entire world here would be devoured and turn into nothingness! And Samael¡¯s anxiety might have come from this¡­ As Julia was chattering about these things, Roy did not pay much attention at first, but when he heard the latter part, he suddenly felt that something was wrong. A black hole that devours everything? Turning into nothingness? Why does this scene sound so familiar? F*ck! Isn¡¯t this the Void?! Sargeras of the Pantheon, don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s here?! Roy¡¯s eyelids kept twitching. He had thought that since he was a demon of the Abyss, he might really be able to find the Warcraft world one day, but he never thought that he would discover the same void power that had swallowed thousands of worlds from the Warcraft world in this Darksiders world! Although Julia and Samael called this power ¡®depravation¡¯ here, judging from the nature of the power described by Julia, it was probably the power of the void! ¡°Is this thing really impossible to stop?¡± Roy could not help asking. ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Julia said. ¡°But I heard from His Majesty Samael that Mother Lilith seems to be working on a plan. If she can succeed, there may be a way to resist the power of ¡®depravation¡¯¡­¡± ¡°Did he say what the plan was?¡± Roy asked. Julia frowned and thought for a while before replying with uncertainty, ¡°It seems¡­ His Majesty once mentioned the term chaos demon¡­¡± ¡°Chaos demon?¡± Roy chewed on the term. He suddenly thought of something, and a word suddenly popped out. ¡°Nephilim?!¡± He finally remembered! It seemed like the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse were nephilim, a special race created by combining angel and demon! And the one who created this race seemed to be the Mother Lilith that Julia had mentioned! Lilith, who was known as the Mad Queen of Hell! In the past, when he was serving as an execution demon and hunting down the illusion demon C¨¦sar, Roy knew that the bloodlines of demon and human could be combined, and the products of the combination were half-human half-demon bodies. In addition to being able to remain in a world forever, half-human half-demon bodies could also obtain incomparably powerful strength. And now, through what Julia had said, Roy found that there was something even crazier than creating a demon-human. That was to combine the angel and demon bloodlines to create half-angel half-demons¡­ And such a race also had incomparably powerful strength! The Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse were proof! Hmm¡­ Right, there¡¯s also the Diablo world. Those so-called nephalem are also said to have the half-angel half-demon bloodline. Are they also the same race as the nephilim? Can the light power of angels and the dark power of demons really merge? Looks like there¡¯s no need to ask further about this. The Mad Queen Lilith has already succeeded, and that was the nephilim race! Be it the nephilim or fallen angels like Julia, all of them were vaguely alluding to the fact that even completely opposite powers could be combined¡­ This made Roy think of himself. When he was awakening his bloodline, this kind of mutation happened. The power of darkness and the power of frost completely fused, but the system had warned him to pay attention to his bloodline power and not to mess around. Roy was only now gradually recalling this reminder. The system only told him that it was risky, but it did not tell him that it was impossible! In other words, as long as Roy dared to take this risk, it was actually possible for him to fuse with other powers, not just purely the powers of darkness and frost¡­ If that was the case, then was a demon that fused all the elemental powers the chaos demon that Lilith was researching? Chapter 155 - Breakthrough Point Chapter 155 Breakthrough Point Roy felt that the information he learned from Julia was very precious! In fact, although Roy had promoted to high-rank demon, he was a little confused about his future path. He knew that above high-rank demon was demon lord and demon king, but he did not know how to improve further. He knew that he needed more ¡®cannon fodder¡¯ if he wanted to become stronger, but the frost demon bloodline only gave him a single elemental power. Perhaps if he continued to focus on this path, he would also be able to attain great achievements, but who knew how long it would take. Thinking about how he might need thousands of years, turning into a very old demon, before he became a demon lord and demon king made Roy feel unbearable. This was not because he was short-sighted and eager for quick success, but because there were too many things that could happen in these thousands of years. Even Samael¡¯s demon king incarnation could be sealed, so who could guarantee that he would not die midway? Although his body had become a long-lived race like demons, Roy still retained human thoughts, and his ideas were naturally in line with the thinking of the short-lived species. He was used to achieving his ideas as soon as possible. The term chaos demon mentioned by Julia allowed Roy to see a new promotion path and possibility, which naturally aroused his thoughts. If he remembered correctly, the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse had a ¡®Chaos Form¡¯ power. Although this form lasted only for a very short time, once they used this power, the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse could be said to be invincible! This Chaos Form should be brought about by the nephilim bloodline, the combination of angel and demon bloodlines. If the nephilim were really created by the Mad Queen Lilith, then they were very likely the products born when Lilith experimented with creating chaos demons! What was certain was that the nephilim should not be what Lilith wanted because they were not demons, and they even left Lilith¡¯s control in the end. Chaos, what kind of power was it? Roy did not know, but since even a demon king like Lilith was sparing no effort in pursuing this chaos power, it was definitely unique. Roy did not know how Lilith had merged the two opposing bloodlines of angel and demon. But he felt that if he truly wanted to obtain other powers, Lilith¡¯s experimental data would certainly be of help to him! Of course, Roy had the system, and he could use the system¡¯s power to help him complete a similar bloodline power fusion. But the price he would need to pay was too great. Roy needed a lot of souls in many ways, and he was now feeling that he was a little short in supply! It was like manufacturing a car. If Roy produced all the parts of the car himself, it would be too complicated. However, if he could obtain the required parts from other sources and only needed to complete the final assembly, it would be much simpler to produce¡­ If Lilith¡¯s experimental data could help him reduce some of his soul consumption, then it would be best to get it¡­ When Julia had mentioned seeking help from Lilith earlier, Roy was thousands of times unwilling. But now that he heard that Lilith might have experimental data on merging opposite bloodlines, Roy began to waver. Maybe I can really go? However, to deal with big shots like demon kings, he required a perfect breakthrough point. Otherwise, if he accidentally messed up the plans of the big shots, good things would turn into bad things¡­ Roy needed some time to get a clear picture of the situation, so he had been protecting Julia and allowing her to recuperate quietly. To Roy, Julia was a key figure. She was a personal guard of Samael, and since she knew about the existence of Lilith, it meant that she had seen Lilith. If Roy wanted to deal with a big shot like the Mad Queen Lilith, then Julia was indispensable. She would become Roy¡¯s important connection to win Lilith¡¯s trust. If he wanted to learn about how Lilith had fused the angel and demon bloodlines, it was absolutely impossible to snatch it forcibly, and stealing had no success rate. Therefore, the best way was to obtain it through rewards. It was best to obtain huge merit and then ask Lilith for these materials as a reward when he met her. The possibility of this working was still there, but the chances were relatively low. Regardless, Roy still wanted to try. During his free time, Roy was pondering about how to get involved in this matter. He could go with Julia to report to Lilith about Samael being sealed. Although he could see Lilith this way, he absolutely could not do so. If the matter about Samael being sealed was really a part of the scheme planned by these two demon kings, then not only would Julia not be rewarded for her loyalty, but she might instead end up unlucky. Either Lilith would imprison her on account of her loyalty to prevent her from causing trouble, or she would be ruthless enough to kill Julia directly to prevent her from doing any possible reckless actions in the future. Therefore, Roy was in a slightly difficult position at the moment. He naturally knew that if there was nothing unexpected, Samael and Lilith¡¯s plan was definitely targeting the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse and the Charred Council. However, the plan was certainly quite secretive, and perhaps only the two demon kings knew. Roy and Julia were only high-rank demons, and they could only see through it but not expose it, having to pretend that they did not know. Since he could not report this, what excuse should he use to get close to Lilith? Perhaps it was a good idea to use the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse. Since they were nephilim, the race Lilith created, maybe Lilith would be interested in their affairs? But what should he do? Putting aside whether Roy could find the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse¡­ Huh?! Wait! Roy suddenly realized that he did not need to persist in looking for Lilith! If he wanted to know how she merged the two bloodlines of angel and demon, why not just ask the nephilim directly?! As the parties involved, would they not even know the origin of their race? The nephilim were also long-lived creatures, and the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse had lived almost since the birth of the nephilim. Perhaps they had even witnessed how the other members of their race were born! Moreover, even if they did not know how Lilith had created the nephilim, Roy could first get some of their cells to study. For example, he could extract a tube of their blood and then think of a way to use the system to create an analytical instrument to analyze their bloodline¡­ Even if it did not work, he could come back to think of another way to conquer Lilith! After weighing the options for a while, Roy thought that this idea was quite reliable. A demon king-level big shot like Lilith was really difficult to deal with because you could not fathom the thoughts of a demon. The more ancient a demon was, the more cunning they were. Instead, it was the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse. They might have fought against angels and demons, but that was when angels and demons were hostile to them. This made Roy immediately think about the demon merchant, Vulgrim. Without showing any hostility and being able to help the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse, this cunning demon merchant had made deals with almost all the Horsemen of the Apocalypse and obtained their trust. Perhaps I can imitate Vulgrim and try to come into contact with the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse? Hmm¡­ As to what kind of help I can give to the Four Horseman, don¡¯t I have the system? The Four Horsemen have a large number of souls. As long as I can trade with them, the system can create things that they can use, right? It seemed like he really had to become a fake merchant and compete with Vulgrim for business¡­ Seriously, when I first came to this world, I tried all means to avoid War of the Four Horsemen. I didn¡¯t expect that it would turn the other way around, and I now have to find a way to get into contact with them. Even Roy felt a little caught off guard by this change¡­ Chapter 156 - Fighting the Dominion Angel Chapter 156 Fighting the Dominion Angel Julia¡¯s injuries finally healed. In the battle between Samael and the Destroyer, a more powerful force had affected her. Now, after relying on time to expel this residual force from her body, she activated a dark ritual to repair her magic power and body. After seeing that she had recovered, Roy should start moving. However, Julia had nowhere to go, so she planned to follow him. Not to mention in the Abyss, even in this world, it was difficult for demons to trust each other. As a fallen angel, Julia was no different from other demons. Now that she had rarely encountered someone like Roy, whom she could trust and communicate with, she could only follow him temporarily. Otherwise, she did not know what she should do. Roy did not decline. Julia still had combat strength, and fallen angels did not seem to crave souls like demons, so Roy just had her help collect souls. The city had already been submerged by the tsunamis, leaving only the vast ocean. The low-level demons had long escaped, so it was meaningless to stay here anymore. However, because of the terrifying battle between the two demon kings, the Earth¡¯s crust had changed tremendously, and the original maps were no longer useful. Roy could only choose a random direction to fly in with Julia. According to what Julia said, the battle between Samael and the Destroyer could be seen as a power struggle. After Samael was sealed, most of the demons in the human world had now surrendered to the Destroyer and recognized his rule. After all, following the strong was the nature of demons. However, there were also some demons loyal to Samael that might fight against those demons who changed sides. The current demon army inevitably had some infighting. Due to this, Julia reminded Roy that it was best for him to be cautious when encountering other demons. After all, Roy, who was far away from the main battlefield, was not yet incorporated into the Destroyer¡¯s troops. The high-rank demons who followed the Destroyer after switching sides might very well treat him as a remaining demon of Samael¡¯s side and attack him. Roy did not say anything and just nodded to indicate that he understood. However, what the two did not expect was that while they were moving, they did not encounter the demons following the Destroyer but instead a group of angels! What was even more surprising was that the leader of this team of angels was actually Uriel, the angel who had followed Abaddon back then! This angel with tanned skin, Uriel, had always been following her leader, Abaddon, to participate in the war with demons. However, due to War¡¯s arrival, Abaddon was crushed to death by Demon Lord Straga! Nowadays, in the war with demons, the side of Heaven was inevitably at a disadvantage. Uriel had asked for reinforcements from the headquarters in Heaven, hoping that another leader would lead the angel army to fight, but she had not received any response. The Heaven army had strict discipline, and without permission, Uriel could not return to the headquarters. Without choice, Uriel could only continue to lead the remaining angel army to fight. Fortunately, Uriel had always had prestige among angels. After Abaddon disappeared, the angels were very obedient to her leadership. Under Uriel¡¯s command, the side of Heaven continued to slaughter the demons in the human world according to plan, fighting blood-soaked battles with the demons, becoming locked in fighting. But all of this changed after the appearance of the Destroyer! After the Destroyer, who was transformed from the fallen Abaddon, appeared in the human world, he led the demons to deal a devastating blow to the angel army. Abaddon, who was once a leader of Heaven, was unrelenting in dealing with angels and slaughtered many of them. Uriel led the Heaven army and attempted to resist the Destroyer, but with the huge disparity in strength, she failed! After losing, Uriel had no choice but to retreat with the remaining angel troops, and under the Destroyer¡¯s command, many demon troops were chasing them down. However, the battle between Samael and the Destroyer a few days ago could be regarded as saving them. The demons chasing them down were summoned back to join the battle, and they could not attend to chasing down and killing Uriel. However, Uriel¡¯s situation was not much better. When Roy and Julia encountered her, she was in a defeated state. This angel team had about thirty people, but almost everyone was injured. Their golden armor was full of traces of blood, from demons and themselves. There were also a few large golden griffins in this team. These originally majestic angelic mounts were also in a miserable state. The feathers on their wings were scorched black and uneven, and they looked crooked when flying¡­ However, these griffins were quite sensitive to demons or dark forces, and the angels had trained them to be like hounds. When the two sides met in the sky, Roy had noticed the angels earlier through his Radiation Perception, but he could not avoid them because the griffins had also discovered him. The angel army was indeed well-trained. When the griffins noticed the presence of demons, the angels immediately reacted and entered a state of combat. They spread out, caught up to Roy and Julia, and surrounded them. Originally, the angels would not say anything once they discovered a demon like Roy and would directly attack him. However, after seeing Julia, the angels reacted differently. The angel soldiers surrounding the two immediately shouted to Uriel, who was in the rear, ¡°Your Excellency Uriel! We¡¯ve found a fallen angel! Seems¡­ like an original angel!¡± Uriel saw only two enemies and felt that the angel soldiers under her should be able to deal with them, so she brought up the rear. But after hearing the shout, she immediately flew over! After seeing Julia, Uriel¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Really?! Capture her immediately!¡± Julia held her sword in front of her, ready to fight. Seeing this, Uriel said to Julia, ¡°Give up resisting, fallen! You should also understand that you are an angel. Let me bring you back and purify the depraved power in you so that you can regain your self!¡± By the side, Roy immediately understood after hearing Uriel¡¯s words. No wonder fallen angels rarely participated in battles against Heaven. It seemed that the demons who created them also knew that fallen angels could still be purified and regain their identities as angels, so they tried their best not to let fallen angels and angels face each other directly¡­ However, how could Julia, who had lost her memories of the past, listen to her? Ever since she became a fallen angel, she had always been instilled with the idea that she was an enemy of angels. Moreover, the dark power in her body was incompatible with the holy power of angels. Both sides would feel natural hatred toward each other! Therefore, when the angel soldiers rushed at Julia, she did not hesitate to fight back! Roy, this demon, seemed to have been forgotten¡­ Roy rubbed his demon horns. He finally experienced the arrogance of angels. It¡¯s nothing more than you having more people, and you¡¯re just a defeated army, so how dare you not take a high-rank demon seriously?! Black ice spread over Roy, and he summoned the Cold Winter Armor. After he equipped the armor, Roy fully unleashed his magic power. He spread his frost wings and dark wings, announcing his existence without restraint! At this moment, Uriel finally turned her head. She stared at Roy coldly, gripped her angelic sword quietly, and a pair of angel wings extended out behind her. Clearly, she had mobilized all her strength to guard against Roy¡­ Roy smiled in satisfaction. He flapped his wings violently and flew at the speed of sound in the blink of an eye toward Uriel! Uriel was definitely the best test stone for Roy now! Moreover, looking at the golden wings behind Uriel, it meant that she was climbing toward the power of a six-winged angel. An enemy at the peak of the dominion level might be stronger than Roy, but she was definitely worth fighting! Once Uriel became a six-winged angel, he could only rely on demon lords to deal with her¡­ The moment he charged, Roy stretched out his hand, and Frostmourne appeared in it. Using his powerful speed and impact, Roy swung his sword at Uriel! Clang!!! The loud humming of metal clashing rang out. Uriel held her sword in both hands and blocked Roy¡¯s slash. Sparks sputtered from both swords as they immediately entered a battle of strength! After promoting to high-rank demon, Roy¡¯s strength had increased a lot, but Uriel was not weak either. After a while, both sides found that they could not overwhelm the other in strength, so they suddenly mustered their strength to knock each other away. ¡°Report your name, demon!¡± Uriel pointed the tip of her sword at Roy solemnly. ¡°Osiris!¡± Roy said proudly while raising his chin slightly. ¡°Very good!¡± Uriel said. ¡°I promise that I will personally cleanse your soul!¡± With that, Uriel flapped her wings and slashed at Roy. But this time, Roy did not use his sword to block. Instead, he raised his wrist and blocked Uriel¡¯s sword with the wrist guard of the Cold Winter Armor. Uriel¡¯s attack could be considered heavy, but when her sword struck Roy¡¯s wrist guard, it did not cause any damage to Roy! The physical defense ability of the Cold Winter Armor far exceeded Roy¡¯s imagination. Roy took a look and found that only a tiny crack had appeared on the wrist guard where Uriel had struck. He injected a little magic power and immediately repaired it! When Uriel saw this, her eyes were full of surprise. She found that this high-rank demon named Osiris had armor with stronger defense than that of angelic armor! His left arm blocked Uriel¡¯s attack, and Roy swung his sword at her with his right. She quickly dodged the attack and brandished her sword again to attack a gap in Roy¡¯s armor. In order to facilitate movement, it could be said that no armor could completely cover the entire body, and Roy¡¯s Cold Winter Armor was no exception. But how could Roy let her pierce through the gap so easily? He turned around, flicked his tail, and slammed it against Uriel¡¯s sword, knocking her sword crooked. ¡°Holy lightning! Help me eliminate evil!¡± Realizing that physical attacks were not very useful, Uriel immediately changed her battle plan. With a wave of her hand, several bolts of golden lightning descended from the sky. Roy flew back, but the lightning continuously followed him! Seeing that he could not avoid them, Roy opened his hand, and a huge black ice shield appeared above his head to block the lightning The bolts of lightning crashed onto the ice shield, and the golden light within immediately flowed through the ice before being refracted and emitting dazzling light. Afterward, the lightning disappeared. At the same time, Roy¡¯s ice shield disintegrated. The golden holy lightning had a strong restraining effect on the dark power in the ice shield. Under the collision of the two magic powers, Roy¡¯s ice shield did not last long. The ice shield broke, but Uriel summoned another bolt of lightning, and this bolt of lightning immediately struck Roy! In an instant, the black armor on Roy burst out with dazzling light¡­ Chapter 157 - Uriel’s Death Chapter 157 Uriel¡¯s Death Due to the armor being made of ice, the moment the lightning struck Roy, his entire body immediately sparkled like a ball of lightning Roy¡¯s first feeling was an extremely intense burning sensation all over his body! His skin seemed to be melting, and the pain made him roar. Frankly, this was the first time that such a powerful holy power had hit Roy. In the past, he had only come into contact with a little bit of holy water. The lightning released by Uriel was not only very fast, but the holy power contained within had too great of a restraining effect against demons. The conflict between holy light and Roy¡¯s dark power naturally brought him immense pain. Originally, this powerful holy lightning would be enough to severely injure a high-rank demon like Roy. Fortunately, Roy had spent a hundred thousand souls to create the Cold Winter Armor, and he had defined it to have resistance against all elemental powers. This resistance also covered holy light and lightning, which caused the damage of Uriel¡¯s attack to be reduced in half directly. Therefore, despite the pain, the damage Roy truly suffered was not as much as expected. With the roar, Roy frantically outputted his magic power and forcefully expelled the continuously destructive holy power from his body. Under the immense magic power, a huge black ice ball appeared and firmly enveloped Roy¡¯s entire body! Roy used ¡®Ice Block¡¯! ¡°What?!¡± Uriel, who had wanted to seize the opportunity to press home the attack after seeing Roy being hit, had just rushed in front of Roy and slashed down with her sword when this incomparably thick ice ball blocked her. Her sword hit the hard layer of ice, and sparks flew, but it failed to break the defense of the ice. The next moment, the huge ice ball shattered, and Roy rushed out of the black ice into the sky. Taking advantage of the opportunity of Uriel¡¯s line of sight being interfered with by light reflecting off the ice, he stretched out his demon claws, grabbed her neck with his left hand, and stabbed Frostmourne with his right hand at her chest! Roy had never thought about holding back when it came to Uriel. Angels and demons all fought with their lives on the line. Roy¡¯s sword was fast and agile. It was about to pierce through Uriel¡¯s body, but at this crucial moment, she twisted her body with all her might and barely managed to avoid the fatal blow! As blood splattered, Roy¡¯s Frostmourne did not pierce through Uriel¡¯s chest but instead stabbed into the angel wings behind her! Uriel screamed as golden-red blood oozed out of her wings, and stained feathers flew everywhere! Roy did not withdraw his sword but seized the chance to slash viciously, immediately cutting off Uriel¡¯s pierced wing. Enduring the pain, Uriel used her light body to slam against Roy¡¯s chest and free herself from Roy¡¯s control. Then she swung her sword, and golden lightning erupted with her body as the center! The lightning swiftly spread toward Roy. Roy did not want to be touched by the lightning containing holy power, so he could only hurriedly flap his wings and fly up. The angel soldiers, who were besieging Julia, were shocked when they saw this. They had never thought that Uriel would have a wing cut off while fighting that high-rank demon! ¡°Your Excellency Uriel!¡± After a few angels regained their senses, they immediately left Julia and rushed at Roy. Roy raised his hand suddenly, and an even larger Ice Tornado than the one he used to kill the illusion demon C¨¦sar immediately formed in the air. These angel soldiers were rushing too quickly, so they plunged into the Ice Tornado and were instantly frozen into black ice sculptures. Then they fell from the sky and shattered into countless crystal fragments when they impacted the ground! However, the courage of the angel soldiers was beyond doubt. The tragedy of these angel soldiers did not make the other angel soldiers shrink back. They left only two people entangled with Julia, and the rest charged at Roy! With the support of the Cold Winter Armor, Roy had extraordinary magic power recovery speed. His magic power was still very abundant, so he was not afraid of these angels taking turns to fight him. Especially because of the influence of Roy¡¯s magic power, the sky was already full of countless black snowflakes, and it was completely Roy¡¯s home ground, so Roy did not hesitate to face the siege of the angels. Uriel, who had lost a wing, was currently using her magic power to expel the dark power that Roy had left in her. Just like how holy power dealt strong damage to Roy, the damage Roy¡¯s attack caused to Uriel was equally terrifying. The Dark Cold magic power on Frostmourne, the Bleeding curse, the Strength Absorption curse, the power of the Expulsion curse, and the Heavy curse all erupted through the ruptured wound on Uriel¡¯s wing. Unlike Roy, she did not have the Cold Winter Armor to reduce damage, so she used almost all of her magic power to resist the collective erosion of these curses, causing her to be unable to participate in the battle for a while. She could only look on helplessly as her angel soldiers rushed at Roy one after another. These angel soldiers were besieging Roy, but not long later, they found that they were rapidly losing magic power. Their bodies and breathing were becoming heavier, and their bodies were becoming more and more exhausted. After the black snowflakes fell on them, instead of melting, they were continuously piling up. It was precisely these snowflakes that were continuously sucking away their power and freezing their bodies¡­ It could be said that as long as the snow did not dissipate, this sky was Roy¡¯s domain. He did not need to do much, and these angel soldiers besieging him would turn into ice sculptures and fall under the extreme cold temperature. This was the power of frost demons. Although Roy could not deal fatal damage with a single blow now, the longer a battle dragged on, the more advantageous he would be¡­ In Roy¡¯s Radiation Perception vision, the radiation emanating from these angel soldiers surrounding him became weaker and weaker. Black frost permeated their bodies, making their movements sluggish and their bodies extremely stiff. With a crack, an angel soldier actually broke his wrist when he swung his weapon! This phenomenon meant that these angels had reached their limit. As expected, their wings no longer had the strength to flap, and they stopped moving and fell to the ground. Knock! Knock! After a few consecutive noises, the stiff bodies of angel soldiers hit the ground and shattered into countless fragments. The blood in their bodies did not even flow out as it was all frozen as well. However, even though they had died, these angel soldiers had indeed bought time for Uriel to finally expel the curses on her. She now only had three wings left, looking very disheveled, but it did not affect her flying. She floated in the air, and her golden eyes stared intently at Roy with hatred! Without a word, both Roy and Uriel knew that they could only fight to the death. Roy knew that Uriel was an important figure in this world, but a person¡¯s will could not change the situation. Regardless of whether it was demons or angels, the moment they encountered each other, it meant that only one of them could live. Even if Roy did not kill the angel soldiers under Uriel, she would not let him go. She would kill Roy with the angel soldiers while taking Julia away. A figure appeared beside Roy. It was Julia. After killing the two angel soldiers, she turned around to support Roy. Now, the current situation had reversed, and it was Roy and Julia besieging Uriel¡­ Uriel did not retreat and brazenly fought the two of them. The battle began once again. Both sides fought for more than an hour. As time passed, both Julia and Uriel gradually ran out of magic power and became exhausted. Only Roy had abundant magic power under the support of the magic power recovery of the Cold Winter Armor. Finally, with Julia¡¯s help, Roy stabbed his sword into Uriel¡¯s chest! This time, Uriel could no longer dodge. She was already too exhausted. She lowered her head, looked at the Frostmourne inserted into her chest, slowly closed her eyes, and murmured, ¡°Your Excellency Abaddon, I did my best¡­¡± At this moment, Uriel did not know that Abaddon had already chosen to fall under Lilith¡¯s temptation and become the black dragon, the Destroyer. She only thought that Abaddon had been killed by the demons, and the person she respected and worshipped had died. Uriel¡¯s heart was already much more exhausted than her body, and she had led the angel army to resist the demons just to fulfill her final duty. Perhaps if she had not encountered Roy, Uriel would have continued leading the angels to fight. But when she encountered Roy and Julia, and the last soldier beside her died in battle, she could no longer hold on¡­ She knew that maybe her soul would be taken away by this demon named Osiris, possibly devoured or possibly turned into a fallen angel. But no matter what, she might be free of her worries for the first time¡­ Uriel¡¯s body slowly fell. A golden holy soul emerged from her body, and Roy grabbed it. Looking at the soul in his hand, Roy knew that he might have inadvertently changed the history or future that should have been. But he had no regrets because if Uriel did not die, then it might have been him who died. When he experienced the Van Helsing world, Roy knew that these parallel worlds were merely revolving according to their own laws, and they would not stop because of the death of a certain character, even if this character was the so-called ¡®main character¡¯. However, how should I deal with Uriel¡¯s soul? While Roy was thinking, he suddenly felt a radiation source appear behind him in his Radiation Perception. He turned around and found that the demon merchant, Vulgrim, had appeared! ¡°Aha! What a beautiful and seductive soul!¡± After Vulgrim appeared, he did not greet Roy but instead looked at Uriel¡¯s soul in Roy¡¯s hand with an intoxicated expression. ¡°Your nose is even more sensitive than hellhounds¡¯!¡± Roy could not help but mock him. ¡°I just got the soul, and you already appeared!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take it that you¡¯re complimenting me!¡± Vulgrim said thick-skinnedly as he rubbed his hands. ¡°Demon Osiris, it hasn¡¯t been long since we last met, but I didn¡¯t expect you to change so much¡­ Now, you¡¯re brimming with the radiance of power! A demon with infinite potential like you might be willing to become my big customer?¡± With a flattering expression on his face, he seemed to have completely forgotten the experience of being tricked in his first encounter with Roy¡­ However, before Roy could answer, a sword was placed on Vulgrim¡¯s neck! It was Julia! She held her sword and said coldly, ¡°Vulgrim, you despicable and shameless fellow. Who gave you the courage to appear here?!¡± A fallen angel actually scolded a demon for being despicable and shameless? This is really¡­ Roy looked at this scene and was dumbfounded. What the hell is going on? Chapter 158 - Another Horseman of the Apocalypse Chapter 158 Another Horseman of the Apocalypse Seeing that Julia¡¯s attitude toward Vulgrim was extremely bad, Roy asked and finally understood what was going on. How should he put it? Vulgrim could be considered an anomaly among demons. He was completely different from the belligerent and bloodthirsty ordinary ones. Vulgrim could be called cowardly. Almost all the souls he acquired was from trading with others, and he had never fought and plundered souls personally. Among the demons in this world, Vulgrim¡¯s name was synonymous with timidness! If that was all, then it would be fine. It was normal for one or two weirdos to appear among so many demons. But what the demons could not tolerate the most was that Vulgrim had learned to be unprincipled like human merchants. Not only did he transact with demons, but he also transacted with angels and even with the Charred Council. And demons and angels loathed the latter. This was why the three forces, demons, angels, and the Charred Council, did not have any favorable impression of Vulgrim whatsoever. They could trade with him when necessary, but when they were not trading, they regarded him as an ant! Lowly! It was the perfect word to describe Vulgrim. Even though he possessed the power of a high-rank demon, high-rank demons essentially regarded him as scum and were ashamed to acknowledge his status. Although Julia was a fallen angel, under the influence of other demons, she had never had any good impression of Vulgrim, so she spoke harshly to him as soon as he appeared. On the other hand, Roy did not have much understanding of Vulgrim because he had not been in this world for a long time. In order to deepen Roy¡¯s direct impression of Vulgrim, Julia pointed at the pair of demon wings on Vulgrim¡¯s back and said, ¡°Do you see those damaged wings? That was the punishment from other high-rank demons. Such a shameless fellow is simply not worthy of being called a demon!¡± Roy looked at the pair of wings behind Vulgrim and found that it was really incomplete, as Julia had said. The demon wings, which should have been wide and domineering, were only left with a small segment of the roots on his back. Vulgrim wrapped these wounds up with bandages like a pair of crispy wings, and they even moved from time to time¡­ No wonder when Roy had not promoted yet and was still a middle-rank demon, Vulgrim had been humble when he saw him. He understood his situation and was very cautious when dealing with each transaction partner. Looking at Vulgrim, who did not dare to move under Julia¡¯s sword, Roy shook his head. ¡°You being like this really subverts my impression of demons¡­¡± However, Vulgrim did not care at all. ¡°It¡¯s nature! Your Excellency Osiris, this is nature! Don¡¯t humans say that nature is unchangeable? Although I live lowly, I¡¯ve lived longer than most demons. Many of them die in battle, but I can continue to witness history. It¡¯s hard to say who profited more!¡± Roy stretched out his claws and pushed aside Julia¡¯s sword, getting her to move her sword away. Then he said to Vulgrim, ¡°You are a rift demon and can travel freely anywhere in this world, in any space. You can naturally see many¡­ people! Vulgrim, I need you to help me find someone!¡± ¡°I¡¯d be happy to help you, Your Excellency Osiris!¡± Without the threat of the sword, Vulgrim revealed a humble smile. ¡°I¡¯m willing to do any business, even if it¡¯s to find someone¡­ So, who do you want me to find?¡± ¡°Nephilim, or the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse!¡± Roy said. Hearing this, Vulgrim was stunned. ¡°Are¡­ are you sure about this?¡±. ¡°Yes! I want to find a Horseman of the Apocalypse!¡± Roy nodded in confirmation. ¡°I have to say, Your Excellency Osiris, were you stimulated in your battle with the angel Uriel?¡± Vulgrim was astonished. ¡°You actually want to find a Horseman of the Apocalypse? Do you know what those Horsemen will do if they see a demon like you?¡± ¡°Of course, I know they might kill me!¡± Roy said. ¡°But they might also listen to a few words from me, right?¡± Indeed, Roy had thought about it carefully over the past few days. At the time when War had just descended, it would have likely been suicide for a demon like him to approach the Horseman. But the situation now seemed to be a little different. According to the time frame, War had already been summoned back by the Charred Council and imprisoned, and his other three siblings should all be rushing to save him at this time, right? Under these circumstances, the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse could no longer care about the war between angels and demons. As long as someone could provide them with some help, they should still choose to listen, even if it was the words of a demon. It was indeed very risky to meet a Horseman of the Apocalypse, but at the same time, this risk was not necessarily greater than meeting the Mad Queen Lilith¡­ Seeing that Roy was so certain, Vulgrim was stunned. He was silent for a while before rubbing his hands together and saying, ¡°Okay, since Your Excellency Osiris insists on it, then I will help you. And coincidentally, just before coming here, I saw a Horseman!¡± ¡°Huh?! In the human world?¡± Roy was a little surprised. He initially thought that he might be able to go to another space by using Vulgrim¡¯s ability to meet Death, the Horsemen who represented death. But he did not expect to hear this unexpected news from Vulgrim. ¡°Yes, in the human world!¡± Vulgrim nodded. ¡°Furthermore, it¡¯s Fury! I can think of a way to let you meet her, but I have to remind you that that woman is very difficult to deal with, very difficult! If you want to say something to her, it¡¯s best to be mentally prepared!¡± ¡°Fury? Why is she in the human world?¡± Roy touched his demon horns and pondered. In fact, Roy did not know much about the plot development of the Darksiders world. In fact, when he was reborn as a demon, the story about Fury of the Four Horsemen had not come out yet¡­ ¡°Um, she seems to have been sent by the council!¡± Vulgrim said.¡±It¡¯s said that she came to capture the Seven Deadly Sins!¡± The council sent her? That¡¯s strange. When War descended earlier, didn¡¯t it summon him back? The seal isn¡¯t broken, and the council can¡¯t intervene! Why did it send Fury? What are the Seven Deadly Sins? Does it have anything to do with the Seven Deadly Sin Demon Kings? Roy pondered but did not say anything Roy did not know that although Fury had indeed been sent by the Charred Council, she had come nominally under another purposeto hunt down the ¡®Seven Deadly Sins¡¯ that escaped from the Charred Council¡¯s prison! Due to the fact that the last seal was not broken, the Charred Council could not intervene in the End War and could only look on helplessly as angels and demons wreaked havoc in the human world. However, it was obviously impossible for them to just look on like this, so the Charred Council was actually secretly making some small actions. In fact, when War had mysteriously descended to the human world, it was caused by the Charred Council. War was not lying. He had indeed felt the power of the summons, but the Charred Council had manufactured this summons. As early as when Abaddon and Azrael moved to destroy the seals, the Charred Council had already seen through their motive, and it was very dissatisfied with their unauthorized destruction of the seals. But unfortunately, Abaddon¡¯s actions did not really break the contract, only exploiting the loopholes in the contract. Without concrete evidence, it could not dispatch the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse to descend to punish Abaddon, so they simply played a scheme and first let War descend in violation of the rules. Then it deprived War¡¯s power and summoned him back! It said that he had broken the contract and violated the rules. In doing so, the council was actually framing War. It knew very well that War was an extremely honorable knight. After being wronged, he would definitely want revenge in order to restore his reputation. This way, the council could use him to kill Abaddon, who had turned into the Destroyer¡­ During the period of War¡¯s imprisonment, considering the difference in the flow of time, the war and the destructive behavior of the angels and demons in the human world had to be restrained, so the council used the escape of Seven Deadly Sins as an excuse to send out Fury. When Vulgrim encountered Fury earlier, it had not been long since she had descended into the human world¡­ Roy did not know this at the moment, but it did not affect his actions. He only needed to find a suitable opportunity to see Fury. And all of this required Vulgrim¡¯s help. This was a deal, but such a deal was not worth paying the price of Uriel¡¯s soul, so Roy quickly negotiated with him and came to an agreement. As long as Vulgrim led to him to find Fury, he would give him five hundred souls as remuneration¡­ Chapter 159 - The Purgatory Space Chapter 159 The Purgatory Space It had to be said that despite Vulgrim being a humiliation in the eyes of many demons, his credibility was quite good after concluding a deal! After receiving the remuneration of five hundred souls from Roy, he immediately opened his Serpent Hole to Roy and Julia! The so-called ¡®Serpent Hole¡¯ was merely Vulgrim¡¯s name for it. In fact, these so-called Serpent Holes were spatial paths extending in all directions that existed in different spaces. Vulgrim was a rift demon, and his spatial talent allowed him to enter these Serpent Holes at any time and anywhere. However, Roy and Julia were not rift demons, so if Vulgrim wanted them to enter, he could only use his magic power to draw a magic formation on the ground. When standing on the magic formation, Roy immediately realized that the world in front of him had changed. The surrounding scenery became blurry, constantly wriggling and distorting, as though he was looking at something through water vapor, but it was also a bit different. ¡°Follow me closely!¡± Vulgrim led the way in front. ¡°The Serpent Hole opens up in the ¡®Purgatory¡¯ Space, and the Purgatory Space is constantly changing. The only relatively stable place is the Serpent Hole path I opened. If you get lost in this Purgatory Space, it will be very troublesome for you¡­ Roy flapped his wings carefully as he flew forward. In this distorted and blurry space, there was no such thing as stepping on solid ground. Roy could only see a curved, white trail that Vulgrim left behind as he moved forward. This was probably the so-called path, so he followed this trail closely. Julia was no exception. She also followed closely while looking all around. ¡°What is the Purgatory Space?¡± Roy asked Vulgrim as he followed. Although Roy roughly understood some knowledge about the Gate of the Abyss, it was only a part of the use of space. Roy did not know much regarding true space theory, so he could only ask this rift demon Vulgrim. ¡°In many worlds, there are distinctions between the main material world and the sub-material world!¡± Vulgrim explained. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but most of the time, the human world is the main material world, and the other races live in sub-material world¡­ These two worlds are in their own spaces, as though they¡¯re wrapped in bubbles. This is the so-called ¡®space bubble¡¯ theory! ¡°These space bubbles often pile up around the space bubbles where the main worlds are! You can imagine them as, well, like grapes, like a bunch of grapes!¡± Vulgrim described Roy as he advanced. ¡°And these space bubbles will intersect with the space bubbles of the main material worlds. The edges of their spaces will often merge together, and then as long as you master the right method, you can go to other space bubbles. The so-called Purgatory Space refers to the parts where these space bubbles merge when they meet. These parts of the spaces can be regarded as the spaces of the main material worlds, and they can also be regarded as the spaces of the sub-material worlds, but they are neither. They are special spatial locations! ¡°After entering the Purgatory Spaces, you will see many inexplicable scenes. These scenes might come from the main material worlds or from the sub-material worlds. They are a kind of spatial projection, and in fact, they¡¯re not real!¡± Vulgrim continued. ¡°These scenes also possess the same physical and/or magic power properties as the main body, so even if you destroy these scenes, their true bodies will remain intact in the original world!¡± ¡°Is there such a Purgatory Space in every world?¡± Roy asked. ¡°Not necessarily!¡± Vulgrim shook his head. ¡°Only in some high-magic worlds will there be more space bubbles, which will cause the emergence of the Purgatory Spaces. In some low-magic worlds, the main material world might only have one space bubble! Therefore, it¡¯s impossible for a Purgatory Space to appear. We rift demons like to live in these Purgatory Spaces the most, and I, Vulgrim, am the demon that is the best at digging paths in the Purgatory Spaces!¡± ¡°Hmph, bragging on your own¡­¡± After hearing this, Julia wanted to mock him, but she then remembered that they were in the Purgatory Space, which was Vulgrim¡¯s territory. If she angered this guy and was tricked by him, it would be troublesome, so she could only swallow her words. W Roy thought of this as well, so even though he was talking to Vulgrim, he was actually secretly guarding against him. Fortunately, Vulgrim did not mind at all and did not have any evil intentions. After a while, he suddenly pointed to the right. ¡°Ah, found her!¡± Roy looked in the direction of his finger. As expected, a scene appeared in the void in front of him, seemingly like a projected movie screen. In the scene, a woman with magenta hair and armor was fighting a huge humanoid bird with a cane inside a building! This woman in armor held a long whip in her hand. This whip was like a living viper, and it was brimming with powerful magic power. As she flew, she continuously lashed at the huge strange bird, making it scream. Every time the strange bird fought back, she would avoid it with her agile movements! This lady was Fury of the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse¡­ ¡°Very formidable combat skills!¡± After observing in the Purgatory Space for a while, Julia suddenly evaluated solemnly, ¡°Although this Horseman doesn¡¯t have a large amount of magic power and strength, her combat skills are extraordinary. I can see that she has experienced many battles, so she has extremely rich experience and would be a very tough opponent¡­¡± Roy was also observing the battle between Fury and the huge strange bird. Of course, Roy agreed with Julia¡¯s evaluation, but at the same time, Roy knew that the true strength of the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse laid in their infinite potential. Because the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse had the combined angel and demon bloodline, they could actually strengthen themselves by extracting souls. The more battles they experienced, the stronger they became. After watching for a while, Roy suddenly turned his head and asked Vulgrim, ¡°Will she find us?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Unless she also has spatial powers!¡± Vulgrim said. ¡°In other words, can you observe anyone¡¯s battles or actions as you please in these Purgatory Spaces?¡± Roy asked. ¡°Of course not. It needs to just happen to be on the paths of the Serpent Holes!¡± Vulgrim quickly explained. ¡°Moreover, sometimes powerful magic power can affect the Purgatory Spaces¡­ I know what you want to ask. If I really can see everything and know any secret, do you think those demon kings would tolerate us rift demons? I¡¯m just a humble merchant, and I¡¯m unwilling to do things that can cause my death!¡± Roy looked at Vulgrim, who maintained his cautious and flattering expression. After a while, Roy said, ¡°Okay¡­¡± After entering this Purgatory Space, Roy realized a problem. Had this fellow also secretly observed him for a while¡­ Roy felt that if this fellow really dared to spy on him, he would definitely beat him to death! Perhaps many demons hated this guy because of this¡­ He turned his attention back to the Horseman Fury. After a while, the battle over on Fury¡¯s side ended, and she knocked down the huge strange bird. She seemed to obtain a strange talisman from this bird, and while holding this talisman, she actually turned the huge strange bird into countless light rays and sucked it into the talisman. ¡°That strange bird she beat seems to be called Envy!¡± Vulgrim said from beside him. ¡°That seems to be one of the Seven Deadly Sins that Fury is looking for!¡± ¡°What are the Seven Deadly Sins? They don¡¯t look like demons¡­¡± Roy asked. ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about the specifics!¡± Vulgrim spread his hands. ¡°Although they don¡¯t have the aura of demons from the Abyss, they have the power of strong negative emotions. Moreover, judging from their strength, they¡¯re only at the high-rank demon level¡­ Logically speaking, this power should be the power that only the Seven Deadly Sin Demon Kings possess. It¡¯s really difficult to understand¡­¡± ¡°Okay, open the exit. I¡¯m going out!¡± Roy did not probe further. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Vulgrim asked. ¡°She¡¯s just experienced a battle. At this time, her guard against a demon appearing will definitely be very high. Perhaps she¡¯ll attack you as soon as you appear¡­ As I said, she has a terrible temper and is very difficult to deal with¡­¡± ¡°Open it!¡± Roy nodded. Vulgrim did not say anything else and raised his arm. The distorted and blurry scene around them gradually became real¡­ At Roy¡¯s and Julia¡¯s feet, the ground appeared again, and the surrounding scenery appeared as well. This meant that they had unknowingly emerged from the Purgatory Space¡­ ¡­ And appeared right in front of Fury¡­ Facing the sudden appearance of Roy and Julia, Fury was first startled but quickly calmed down. She stood on the spot with her hands on her hips and a whip in her hand. ¡°Well, look at this. The combination of a demon and a fallen angel is really rare. Hello! Are you also one of the Seven Deadly Sins?¡± Chapter 160 - I Am a Demon, I Don’t Need Feelings! Chapter 160 I Am a Demon, I Don¡¯t Need Feelings! To be honest, Roy was under a lot of mental pressure facing a Horseman of the Apocalypse. When he first came to this world, he was still a middle-rank demon, so he did not dare to meet War, one of the Horsemen, and had avoided him early. Now, Roy had become a high-rank demon. Although his strength had risen another level, he was still unable to deal with a Horseman of the Apocalypse. Take Death, the leader of the Horsemen of the Apocalypse, as an example. He had easily killed many demon lords and fought against Demon King Samael at his peak. As the only female among the Four Horsemen, Fury was not a pushover. Although her overall strength could not match up to Death, it was obvious that even if Roy and Julia, two high-rank demons, worked together, they would not be her opponent. Therefore, Roy was not stupid enough to fight Fury. He waved his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Horseman! I have nothing to do with the Seven Deadly Sins. In fact, I¡¯m only here to make a deal with you!¡± ¡°Oh?! What kind of deal?¡± Fury placed her hands on her hips. ¡°What do you want from me?¡± ¡°A¡­ Secret!¡± Roy spread his hands. ¡°Well, maybe it¡¯s not a secret. After all, this so-called secret may be something that all Four Horsemen, or all the nephilim, know!¡± ¡°Huh?!¡± Fury frowned slightly. Her intuition told her that this demon in front of her seemed really different. Roy ignored her expression and continued, ¡°In exchange, I will use an equivalent secret. I can guarantee that this secret is definitely worth it to you!¡± Fury walked around Roy, carefully sizing him up, and also looked at Julia, who was standing beside Roy. Julia stared at Fury with caution. On the other hand, Roy was calm and let her examine him. As for Vulgrim, he was hiding in the Purgatory Space and did not appear because he did not know what Roy wanted to do with the Horseman. It would be bad if they fought. If he appeared together, he might be affected, so the timid Vulgrim only dared to listen quietly in the alternate space. After circling around, Fury stopped. A watcher from the Charred Council was floating beside her. On the strange face, several pairs of eyes were also staring at Roy, but she did not speak. ¡°What do you want?¡± Fury said. ¡°Demon, say it! I hate it when people keep me in suspense!¡± Roy smiled slightly, stretched out his arm, and pulled Julia against him. He hugged her in his embrace and said, ¡°I want to have a descendant of this woman. But as you¡¯ve seen, I am a demon, and she is a fallen angel, so I really want to know what must be done to be able to give birth to descendants like you nephilim!¡± Dumbfounded! Julia, who was being held in Roy¡¯s arms, was completely dumbfounded when she heard this! Since Roy had not mentioned anything before, Julia had always been quite curious about why Roy wanted to find the Horseman of the Apocalypse. She remembered very clearly that when Roy escaped from the main battlefield, he planned to avoid War, another Horseman. For this matter, she had even regarded Roy as a deserter and wanted to fulfill her responsibility as a barrier troop. Unexpectedly, he took the initiative to find another Horseman, and it was actually for¡­ In essence, fallen angels were still angels. She and demons were two different species, so from the beginning, Julia only felt that Roy was slightly different from other demons. In addition, Roy had saved her once, so she felt that Roy could be trusted and never had any other thoughts about Roy. So when she suddenly heard Roy say that he wanted to have a descendant with her, her first thought was that it was absurd! The kind of absurd thought of ¡®I treat you as a friend, and you actually want to sleep with me?!¡¯ ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Being hugged by Roy, Julia raised her head and stared at him, not knowing what to say. Finally, she reacted and said, ¡°How can you do this? We have no feelings between us!¡± Angels had more contact with humans than denoms, so they were more accustomed to human behavior. When they procreated, they would consider emotional factors. Julia was a fallen angel. Although her past memories were gone, she was exactly the same as an angel on this point. In the end, Roy said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m a demon. Why do I need feelings?! Just do it!¡± What he said was so reasonable that Julia did not know how to refute him. She had stayed in the Abyss and witnessed how demons reproduced. In the past, she had merely watched with cold eyes, thinking that she might have to follow Samael for the rest of her life and that this kind of thing would not happen for her. But she did not expect it to appear before her so suddenly now. Therefore, she could only stare at Roy blankly without saying anything, her mind in a mess¡­ What she did not know was that Roy had brought her to find the Horseman of the Apocalypse for this very reason. He needed a perfect excuse and shield. After all, he was only a high-rank demon, and looking into creating nephilim was something that only a demon king like Lilith would do. It seemed too ridiculous. If he said it like this, it would definitely raise the suspicion of the Horsemen or other demons, but it was different with Julia. All the demons living in the Abyss knew that starting from high-rank demon, bloodlines were very important. Now that Roy was a high-rank demon, it was reasonable for him to want to have a powerful descendant with a fallen angel¡­ Perhaps in the Abyss, there were other high-rank demons or demon lords that had secretly tried such things¡­ Julia was stupefied. Vulgrim, who was hiding in the Purgatory Space, was also shocked. Only Fury became angry after hearing Roy¡¯s words! ¡°Damn demon! Be careful with your words!¡± Fury raised the whip in her hand and pointed at Roy. ¡°I treat what you said as an insult to the nephilim!¡± It was not surprising that Fury¡¯s reaction was so fierce. In fact, the nephilim had always been very embarrassed about their bloodline. They were bloodthirsty and warlike and possessed great strength. This was not false. But at the same time, because they had two opposing racial bloodlines, they were not welcomed anywhere. Be it angels or demons, they were cursing and mocking the nephilim! Even though they had human appearances, humans did not think that they were a part of their race. This cursing and mocking were both about discrimination and envy of their powerful strength¡­ This was why demons secretly tried to have offspring with angels. On the surface, demons were cursing this hybrid bloodline, but their worship of strength secretly drove them to try. Roy was currently acting such a role. However, saying this in front of a nephilim was disrespectful, so it was no wonder why Fury reacted so intensely. After all, perhaps the curse of angels and demons really came into effect. The nephilim always had tragic fates. The Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse also could not escape, and they had killed their own people with their own hands. From now on, there were only four of them left, and they even carried the infamy of being traitors over this. Although they had great strength, they had been reduced to becoming tools of the Charred Council, being thugs for it. Seeing that Fury was about to attack, Roy was not flustered at all and said to her, ¡°Don¡¯t be so hasty. I really have no intention of offending you, Horseman. Also, don¡¯t you want to hear what secret I¡¯ll tell you in exchange?¡± ¡°Okay, go ahead!¡± Fury resisted her urge to attack and replied, ¡°If the secret you want to tell me is just some trivial scam, then I will personally take off your head and cut that fellow below you into pieces. At that time, I¡¯ll see how you can create a descendant with this fallen angel!¡± Damn, so cruel?! Roy broke out in cold sweat. However, he did not show it at all. ¡°What I want to talk about is a secret about the end!¡± ¡°A secret about the end?¡± Fury was stunned for a moment before she flew into a rage. ¡°What the hell is this topic?!¡± ¡°Horseman, you didn¡¯t hear wrongly. The end!¡± Roy let go of Julia. ¡°A secret about the end of all things in the Infinite Worlds. This world, the Heaven world where the angels are, the alternate space where the White City is, the Black Stone alternate space where Demon King Samael is, and even the worlds where all the ancient races live will welcome the end! The Charred Council and the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse have been working to maintain the balance, but it¡¯s useless and futile!¡± Hearing Roy¡¯s words, Fury became a little serious, but she still pretended to be disdainful. ¡°Are you talking about this End War? How ridiculous, what kind of end is this?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not talking about the End War!¡± Roy shook his head, pointed his finger at the ground, and strengthened his tone. ¡°I¡¯m talking about the power you call ¡®depravation¡¯! Horseman, you must understand the meaning of this word, right?¡± At this moment, not only did Julia cover her mouth in surprise, but even Fury¡¯s face finally changed! Without a doubt, the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse, who listened to the orders of the Charred Council and maintained the balance in various worlds, had definitely heard of the word ¡®depravation¡¯. It was the same for Fury. In fact, she had noticed long ago that many ancient races of the past had disappeared in the long river of time over the years! In the beginning, Fury did not pay much attention to it, thinking that this was caused by the natural law of the survival of the fittest. But then she discovered that not only did these ancient races disappear, but even the space and the world they lived in had also disappeared! When she killed some demons and angels, she had vaguely heard these enemies mention the word depravation and gradually realized that this seemed to be a very terrifying power¡­ However, this did not attract too much of Fury¡¯s attention. After all, she had not seen with her own eyes what depravation was. But after hearing this word from Roy, she had to take it seriously because she felt that what this demon said might be true¡­ ¡°Tell me everything you know, demon!¡± Fury said to Roy. Roy smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s agree first. If I say it, it means that the deal has been reached. Do you agree?¡± Fury thought for a while before finally nodding. ¡°Okay. I accept this deal! Tell me all the secrets that you know about depravation. In return, I will tell you the secrets about the birth of the nephilim¡­¡± ¡°Good. Then come and sign this contract!¡± Roy said as a demon contract appeared in front of Fury. ¡°It seems like the credibility of the Horsemen of the Apocalypse isn¡¯t worth anything in your eyes!¡± Fury mocked Roy. ¡°I can¡¯t defeat you, so I can only guarantee it with a contract!¡± Roy was not annoyed. Fury read the content of the contract carefully and found nothing wrong, so she quickly placed her hand on it and signed her name. Seeing that the contract was established, Roy was very satisfied, so he finally opened his mouth to say, ¡°The ¡®depravation¡¯ mentioned in this world actually has another name in other worlds, the ¡®Void¡¯! And all this must start from a place called the Pantheon¡­¡± Next, Great Duper Roy began to tell Fury about the biography of a character known as ¡®Sargeras¡¯¡­ Chapter 161 - Actually, I Am From the Burning Legion! Chapter 161 Actually, I Am From the Burning Legion! In fact, before seeing Fury, Roy had been thinking about how to deal with these Horsemen of the Apocalypse and what topics to attract their interest. Since the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse were siblings, he had thought about using the topic to the imprisoned War in the beginning. He believed that the other Horsemen would definitely take the matter of War being framed seriously. However¡­ Roy could not explain his source of information. Leaking plots was not something that could be done at any time. Moreover, the matter of War being framed was full of all sorts of suspicious points. Not only did it involve the Charred Council, but it might also involve the schemes and arrangements of demon kings like Samael or Lilith, so he could not touch it easily. Roy would be in trouble if he did not handle it well. However, while chatting with Julia, the situation of Samael¡¯s demon king city, the Black Stone Throne, gave Roy inspiration! The ¡®depravation¡¯ power that could devour everything and decay life was very similar to the Void power in the Warcraft world. This made Roy suspect that Void power might be corroding the Darksiders world! Therefore, he simply decided to bring up this topic while facing Fury and applied what he knew about the Void power of the Warcraft world to this ¡®depravation¡¯ power¡­ ¡°True titans come from the souls of planets! And these so-called world-souls are the life consciousnesses of the planets. When these nascent world-souls awaken, they become titans!¡± Roy sat on the ground and faced Fury. ¡°It is said that the Pantheon was built by the first awakened titan, Aman¡¯thul. After waking up, he traveled through countless worlds to search for planets with world-souls and then awaken his people. These naturally benevolent beings were born in harmony with order and stability, and they have innate affinity with the magic powers hidden in the universe. They are fully aware that their power is too great, so they abide by the creed of gentleness when facing all the civilizations they encounter.¡± ¡°Is that so? Turns out there are existences outside of this world like the Charred Council that uphold the will of the Creator and maintain the balance of the universe!¡± Fury sat down, sitting cross-legged opposite Roy, listening to his story. Roy smiled at her words. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not done yet. In the Pantheon, there is a great titan named Sargeras. He is the strongest warrior of the Pantheon, the defender of the Pantheon, and the noblest of the gods. He has an unparalleled and magnificent body that is the size of a planet, and he has unwavering faith, noble qualities, and strength and courage that no other can match! Entrusted by the Pantheon, he went to hunt down demons in the depths of the Twisting Nether and swore to cleanse the universe of all demons.¡± ¡°Such a powerful titan is dealing with you demons?¡± Fury laughed as he pointed at Roy. ¡°It seems like your demon world is about to end!¡± ¡°No! When I was summoned to that world, this great titan, Sargeras, had fallen and become the Dark Titan!¡± Roy crossed his arms and sneered. ¡°On the contrary, Sargeras destroyed the Pantheon created by Aman¡¯thul! He also killed all the titans!¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Fury glared, suddenly stood up, and pointed at Roy¡¯s nose. ¡°I can tell that what you said is all nonsense!¡± ¡°Hmph! Although I¡¯m a demon, I¡¯m not lying!¡± Roy retorted. ¡°Otherwise, how do you think I could still come back alive from that world?! Don¡¯t interrupt. Listen to me, and you¡¯ll understand what¡¯s going on!¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll listen to your nonsense story and see how far it can go!¡± Fury sat down again. Roy made up a story here. He said that he had been to the Warcraft world before and described it as though he had experienced it personally. Both Fury and the others knew that demons of the Abyss could go to millions of worlds through the Gates of the Abyss, so despite Fury having some doubts, she accepted this as true. Moreover, Roy¡¯s tone of storytelling was full of emotions. Now, not only was Fury attracted to his story, but even Vulgrim, who was hiding in the Purgatory Space, and the watcher from the council beside Fury were also attracted. ¡°When I was summoned from the Abyss to that world, what I entered was not the main material world!¡± Roy said. ¡°But summoned to a place called the ¡®Twisting Nether¡¯, a realm of endless darkness, turbulence, chaos, and distortions. There, apart from the demons of the Abyss, there were also creatures known as ¡®Void demons¡¯. They have the same savage appearances as that of the Abyss demons, but they are not creatures of the Abyss but transformed from the erosion of Void power! ¡°In the Twisting Nether, countless demons formed an incomparably large army. This army is called the ¡®Burning Legion¡¯! And the leader of the Burning Legion is the Dark Titan Sargeras!¡± Roy continued to deceive her without changing expression. ¡°I stayed there for a while and became a member of the Burning Legion. From the mouths of other demons, I heard many rumors, including the origin of the Dark Titan Sargeras! ¡°Sargeras was originally entrusted by the Pantheon to go deep into the Twisting Nether to eliminate the demons there to prevent them from destroying worlds and interfering with the plans of the titans to awaken world-souls. However, when Sargeras went deep into the Nether, he discovered the truth about the origin of the Twisting Nether in a dark and withered world! ¡°The Void is the opposite of all things. If the Creator is the creator of all things, then the Void is the destroyer of all things. This power is the enemy of the Creator!¡± Roy said solemnly. ¡°A group of terrifying creatures was born in the Void. These Void creatures are the Void Lords. They used the cold Void power to attempt to corrupt any world that housed slumbering world-souls! ¡°Sargeras realized that once the power of the Void successfully corrupted a nascent titan, it would awaken into an indescribable dark creature. All things of the universe, and even the entire Pantheon, would be powerless to resist it! At that time, the distorted titan would consume all the matter and energy in the universe, causing everything that exists to submit to the will of the Void Lords. ¡°Sargeras, this invincible champion of the titans, tasted fear for the first time in his life. He suddenly realized that the Void Lords were searching for world-souls like the Pantheon. Moreover, Sargeras had never thought that Void energy could corrode slumbering titans so thoroughly! In his fear and anger, he raised his blade high and cut the world in front of him completely, destroying this world and killing the nascent titan! ¡°After this battle, he realized that the only way to stop Void power was to destroy the worlds in advance¡­ However, when he returned to the Pantheon to report all of this, his people did not believe him. They had not witnessed the horrors of the Void Lords with their own eyes, and they could not understand the despair in Sargeras¡¯s heart. Instead, they rebuked Sargeras for his reckless action¡­ ¡°Even though Sargeras tried his best to convince them of the necessity of what he did, he finally realized that it was all in vain. Regarding how to deal with the threat of the Void Lords, the argument between Sargeras and the other members of the Pantheon was exceptionally fierce. What was most worrying for Sargeras was that since Void power could corrupt a world-soul, it might be able to corrupt more, and it was probably too late to stop them. ¡°Therefore, the deep despair and disappointment crushed Sargeras. He left angrily and parted ways with the Pantheon. He believed that his compatriots would never be able to come to see the truth, and if they had no intention of helping him eliminate the corruption of the Void Lords, then he would do it alone! Sargeras felt that he needed an army that he could control to fight against the Void Lords. He thought of the demons, so he returned to the Twisting Nether and used the massive dark energy and evil energy here to become the Dark Titan. He gathered all the demons and led them to destroy the worlds that had world-souls and might be corrupted by Void power! ¡°The Dark Titan deeply realized that only by burning everything could he have hope of stopping the Void Lords¡¯ ultimate goal¡­¡± Roy did not elaborate on the matters about Sargeras in detail, only describing them briefly, because these events might have gone through millions of years of history in the Warcraft world. And it was not something that he could explain with just a few words. But even so, after listening to Roy¡¯s story, Fury and Julia could not help but sink into deep thought. In Fury¡¯s opinion, Roy¡¯s story did not seem to be made up. If he made it up, there would definitely be many loopholes. Moreover, the names such as the Burning Legion, the Pantheon, titans, and world-souls did not sound like they were made up on the spot. ¡°Is the power of the Void really that terrifying?¡± Fury frowned and asked. ¡°It¡¯s so terrifying that even such a great titan would feel desperate enough to do the opposite, turning from a protector to a destroyer?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Roy shook his head. ¡°After all, I didn¡¯t stay in that world for long. There were too many powerful forces in that world. At that time, I wasn¡¯t even cannon fodder among the demons, so I was lucky enough to survive and figured out a way to return to the Abyss¡­ I have not come into contact with true Void power, so I can¡¯t answer your question. I only know that there were many planets destroyed and ended in that world! In fact, when I came to this world, I didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. But after coming into contact with Julia, I heard the word ¡®depravation¡¯ from her. After hearing her description of it, I realized that the ¡®depravation¡¯ she mentioned was actually so similar to Void power¡­¡± Fury raised his head and looked at Julia, who had just recovered from her shock. She quickly nodded and said to Fury, ¡°I can confirm, Horseman, that what Osiris said is true! I told him about the abnormal appearance of Lord Samael¡¯s Black Stone. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve been to the Black Stone, but it¡¯s indeed on the verge of collapse! Perhaps this power really is the same power as the ¡®Void¡¯¡­¡± Hearing this, Roy could not help but praise Julia in his heart. Her assistance was spot on¡­ Chapter 162 - Fishing Is Something that Requires Patience Chapter 162 Fishing Is Something that Requires Patience Fury fell into deep thought again. She stared at Roy¡¯s eyes while various thoughts went through her mind. Roy looked at her calmly. In fact, Roy¡¯s words could not count as completely lying. What he said about the Void was indeed true. He was just taking the matters of another world and mentioning it in this world, causing Fury not to have the ability to verify the authenticity of his words. Void power was too similar to the ¡®depravation power¡¯ that Julia mentioned, so even Roy himself suspected that it was really Void power. Fury¡¯s hesitation laid in this. Although she had only indirectly come into contact with some vague information about depravation, some things immediately became clear after corroborating with Roy¡¯s words. She could now say that she had mostly believed Roy¡¯s words. ¡°So, did the Dark Titan Sargeras succeed?¡± Fury suddenly asked Roy after a while. ¡°Did he succeed in preventing the corruption brought about by the Void?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Roy shook his head. ¡°Although the worlds he destroyed did indeed reduce the corruption of the void power, and it can be said that he stopped the spread and growth of the Void, it may also weaken the powers that resist the Void. No one knows whether his actions are ultimately right or wrong. The outcome is impossible to know until the very last moment¡­¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Roy¡¯s words dispelled the last traces of Fury¡¯s doubts. Earlier, she had always felt that Roy was using the deeds of the fallen Dark Titan Sargeras to tempt her into falling. After all, such a powerful and magnificent warrior had joined the demon camp. The power of this example was truly very powerful, but Roy¡¯s final words did not show any intention of promoting the demons¡¯ achievements. Instead, his evaluation of Sargeras was very objective, causing Fury to dispel her final doubts immediately. ¡°Very good!¡± Fury stood up. ¡°I have to admit that the information you brought is truly very valuable! I will find a way to verify what you¡¯ve said!¡± ¡°How will you verify it? Go to those corroded spaces?¡± Roy asked. ¡°Of course, I have to see it with my own eyes!¡± Fury said. Hearing this, the watcher beside her became anxious and quickly said, ¡°Mistress, don¡¯t forget your mission¡­¡± Unlike the watcher the council sent to monitor War in the future, this watcher beside Fury seemed to be always cautious and followed Fury¡¯s lead. But when she spoke, Fury grabbed her neck and shouted at her, ¡°Shut up! If what this demon said is true, then the balance that the Four Horsemen are trying to maintain is meaningless! When the entire world is being devoured by the Void, what balance is needed?!¡± What she said was indeed true. Although Fury was hot-tempered, she was still a Horseman of the Apocalypse, so she naturally knew what was important! The watcher was unwilling to give up. ¡°But if you disobey the order of the council and don¡¯t pursue the Seven Deadly Sins but leave the human world and go to another world without permission, aren¡¯t you afraid of attracting the punishment of the council? Don¡¯t forget that the Horsemen of the Apocalypse are loyal to the council. How can you put yourself into a disadvantageous situation just because of the words of a demon? Who knows if they¡¯re true or false?¡± ¡°That¡¯s easy!¡± Fury raised her head and said to Roy, ¡°Demon, your name is Osiris, right? Now, I hire you to help me solve the Seven Deadly Sins. Afterward, I¡¯ll come back to find you and bring them back to the council to report. How about that?¡± Not to mention the watcher, even Roy was in disbelief. ¡°Are you sure this will work?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Fury placed her hands on her hips. ¡°The council only made me in charge of hunting down the Seven Deadly Sins, but it didn¡¯t say that I had to take action!¡± There¡¯s nothing wrong with this logic¡­ However, Roy still did not dare to take it lightly. ¡°The Seven Deadly Sins sound like they belong to the demon camp. You actually want me, a demon, to hunt them down?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry! The Seven Deadly Sins aren¡¯t real demons!¡± Fury said. ¡°They¡¯re just a group of prisoners, the extreme representations of negative emotions. They don¡¯t have real bodies to begin with. After escaping, they¡¯ll possess the bodies of other creatures to obtain physical forms. You only need to kill their physical forms to capture them!¡± With that, Fury threw a skull-shaped talisman at Roy. She had taken it from the huge strange bird she killed. After Roy caught it, Fury said, ¡°This is the Talisman of Sin. It seems to be some kind of vessel that can resonate with the Seven Deadly Sins. That Envy fellow used it to interconnect powers with the other Seven Deadly Sins, but he¡¯s now sealed inside. You only need to find the other Seven Deadly Sins!¡± Seeing Roy wanting to speak, Fury shook her finger first. ¡°Don¡¯t reject me. If you still want to know the secrets of the nephilim, you¡¯d better do as I say. I¡¯ll carry out the contract, but I have to leave first to verify what you said. If what you said is true, then when I return, I¡¯ll fulfill the contract and tell you the secrets of the nephilim that I know. But if I¡¯m caught up in the matter of the Seven Deadly Sins, you¡¯ll have to wait a long time!¡± ¡°You really understand the demon contract well!¡± Roy had no choice now. It was not that Fury did not intend to carry out the contract, but that she planned to wait until she verified what he said was true before fulfilling it. Roy could not refute such an excuse. After thinking about it, Roy said, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible to help you hunt down the Seven Deadly Sins, but this is another deal, right? What can I get?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do it this way!¡± Fury thought for a moment and said, ¡°Since I¡¯m hiring you, I can pay you with souls. If you can give me all the Seven Deadly Sins after I come back, I will pay you a million souls!¡± ¡°A million?!¡± Roy sized her up. ¡°Do you have so many souls?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the wealth of the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse!¡± Fury said proudly. ¡°I¡¯ve served the Charred Council for thousands of years and killed countless enemies. I still have these savings!¡± Roy was doubtful and asked, ¡°What if you can¡¯t come back?¡± ¡°What do you mean?! Are you looking down on me?!¡± Fury was immediately annoyed. ¡°No, no, no. What I mean is, what if the council captures you?¡± Roy said while looking at the watcher. ¡°Then you can eat the souls of the Seven Deadly Sins!¡± Fury waved his hand, seemingly unconcerned. When the watcher heard this, she immediately screamed, ¡°Mistress, how can you¡­¡± However, Fury was just this capricious and only replied, ¡°I call the shots!¡± Then she turned around and left. Among the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse, Fury was the only woman. But at the same time, she had the worst temper and was the most unpredictable. In fact, she only came to the human world to hunt down the Seven Deadly Sins after negotiating conditions with the council. She did things so willfully that even the Charred Council had a headache over her¡­ Seeing Fury turn around and leave, the watcher stopped and did not follow her immediately. Instead, she flew in front of Roy and pointed at him. ¡°Damn demon, do you know what you did?! Hand over the Talisman of Sin quickly! Because of your lies and deception, the mistress will¡­¡±. However, before she could finish speaking, Roy suddenly stretched out his claw, pinched the watcher¡¯s head, and then lightly squeezed the watcher until she screamed. Roy put her in front of him and sneered at the watcher. ¡°Your power can restrain the Horsemen, but I¡¯m not the target of your surveillance. Your power is useless against me, so¡­ who gave you the courage to shout at me?¡± ¡°Let go¡­ let go of me!¡± The watcher¡¯s head was pinched by Roy, and her lower body was shaking around, wanting to break free. She shouted, ¡°I¡¯m from the Charred Council, demon! How dare you treat me like this? Aren¡¯t you afraid of the council¡¯s punishment?!¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll be afraid?¡± Roy asked. ¡°Get this straight. I¡¯m a demon, and I¡¯ve always been an enemy of the council! Even if I kill you here, do you think the council would specially come to trouble me for a mere watcher like you?¡± ¡°Of¡­ of course!¡± The watcher struggled with all her might and said unwillingly, ¡°Even without Fury, there are still three other Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse!¡± ¡°But the problem is that the other Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse can¡¯t even take care of themselves currently, right?¡± Roy grinned sinisterly. ¡°It seems a watcher like you hasn¡¯t figured out the current situation of the council yet!¡± Roy was indeed fearless now because, according to his guess, Demon King Samael was probably plotting against the Charred Council. Through various events, he seemed to be planning to make the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse and the Charred Council turn against each other, thus dismantling the largest force of the council. According to Roy¡¯s impression, Samael might have done it in the end. At the very least, War betrayed the Charred Council after he reappeared a hundred years later¡­ Moreover, Roy had successfully got Fury to leave the human world through the topic of the Void¡¯s corrosion. What was certain was that if Fury went to other alternate spaces to search for ¡®depravation¡¯, the Charred Council might punish her. With Fury¡¯s personality, this punishment would undoubtedly be counterproductive¡­ Although killing the angel Uriel had changed the plot of this world, Roy was not worried at all. He only needed to follow the general trend, and this trend was nothing more than the rebellion of the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse and the collapse of the Charred Council. This way, not only would it not interfere with the plans of Demon King Samael and Lilith, but it might even accelerate the process. After all, Roy was a demon from the Abyss. To him, Samael and Lilith were the true bosses. What he did was fine as long as it did not affect these two big shots. As for other angels or the Charred Council, Roy could not be bothered to care about what they thought.. Just as Roy was thinking about whether he should help Fury kill this watcher, Julia suddenly reminded him, ¡°The Talisman of Sin¡­ seems to be glowing!¡± Roy lowered his head to look at the Talisman of Sin in his other hand. Sure enough, this talisman was currently emitting a faint light. Since the Talisman of Sin itself had a dim light, this additional light could not be seen without looking closely. Roy was puzzled and waved the talisman twice. Then he discovered a strange phenomenon. The closer the talisman was to the watcher, the brighter the light. ¡°¡­¡± Roy looked at the talisman, then at the watcher, and suddenly realized! ¡°Haha! What an incredible discovery!¡± Roy said to the watcher. ¡°Why does this Talisman of Sin emit such a faint light when it approaches you? Could it be that¡­ you accidentally borrowed a little bit of power through this talisman while struggling? Are you also¡­ one of the Seven Deadly Sins?¡± Chapter 163 - Not Telling ¡°W-what nonsense are you saying?!¡± Although she said this, anyone could feel the unconscious trembling in the watcher¡¯s voice. This was the first instinctive reaction from the body when a secret was exposed¡­ Roy pinched the watcher¡¯s head. He was so close to her that he naturally felt it very clearly, so he increasingly confirmed his guess. He swayed his tail slightly as he picked up the Talisman of Sin in his hand and continued to speculate. ¡°Hmm, let¡¯s think back and see. When Fury threw this thing to me just now, she said that this talisman was on Envy¡¯s body after she killed it. She said that this thing could allow Envy to interconnect powers with the other Seven Deadly Sins¡­ But then the question arises, why should Envy interconnect powers with the other Seven Deadly Sins?¡± Julia could not help but ask, ¡°Yes, why?¡± ¡°There¡¯s only one possibility!¡± Roy turned to Julia. ¡°That Envy was simply a fake! The so-called interconnecting powers is basically fake. The true function of this talisman is to steal powers without permission from the other Seven Deadly Sins and then use it to disguise herself!¡±. Hearing this, Julia suddenly came to a realization. ¡°I understand! If the strange bird that Fury defeated was really one of the Seven Deadly Sins, then it should have been powerful. There¡¯s no reason for it to borrow other powers through the talisman!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Roy nodded in approval. ¡°And it¡¯s very easy to verify this. As long as we find the other Seven Deadly Sins and see if they have the same Talisman of Sin, we¡¯ll understand! If there¡¯s a talisman, my speculation is wrong. But if the other Seven Deadly Sins don¡¯t have one, and only that strange bird had it, that proves there¡¯s a problem¡­¡± Roy looked at the watcher pinched in his hand with a teasing expression. ¡°Am I right? The true Deadly Sin-Envy!¡± Julia looked at Roy in surprise and then at the watcher in his hand, who had stopped struggling. She said in disbelief, ¡°You¡¯re saying that she¡¯s the real Envy?! The watcher sent by the Charred Council to a Horseman of the Apocalypse is actually one of the Seven Deadly Sins?! What¡­ what is it trying to do?!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have to ask her!¡± Roy grinned and said to the watcher, ¡°Why are you still pretending? I suppose I¡¯ll have to bring you to find the other Seven Deadly Sins to verify it!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the watcher suddenly said, ¡°No need! There¡¯s no Talisman of Sin among the other Seven Deadly Sins¡­¡± These words undoubtedly admitted that Roy¡¯s speculation was right. However, after her identity was exposed, the watcher did not panic at all. Although Roy was still pinching her, she said calmly, ¡°So, demon, what do you plan to do with me? Will you seal me into the talisman?¡± While saying this, the watcher quietly mobilized her magic power and prepared to fight Roy and Julia. She really did not expect this demon in front of her to be so¡­ sharp! He could deduce so much with just a little flaw. Fury¡¯s carefree personality, coupled with her preconceived mentality, caused her to be deceived and not doubt the authenticity of Envy. But now, a demon found out. This was seriously¡­ The original intention of the watcher was to take back the Talisman of Sin that Fury had given Roy. It was something very important to her, but instead of taking it back, she was exposed by Roy. The watcher greatly regretted it. If she had known earlier, why would she have stayed behind alone? Why not leave with Fury first? However, just as the watcher, or rather the true Envy, was about to fight with all her might, Roy suddenly loosened his hand and let go of her! ¡°Huh?! W-what¡¯s the meaning of this?!¡± The watcher was dumbfounded. She floated in the air and looked at Roy in astonishment, not knowing what he was up to. ¡°I¡¯m in a good mood now, and I don¡¯t want to kill you!¡± Roy stretched his claws and flashed a sinister grin at the watcher. ¡°So, you can get lost now!¡± Hearing this, let alone the watcher, even Julia was dumbfounded. She tugged at Roy¡¯s wings and said anxiously, ¡°Osiris! What the hell are you doing? Didn¡¯t you agree to help Fury capture the Seven Deadly Sins? That¡¯s a million souls! Now that one of the Seven Deadly Sins is here, you actually want to let her go?!¡± ¡°What Seven Deadly Sins? I don¡¯t see any!¡± Roy calmly held his demon horns with both hands and stroked them up along the horns. This action was just like styling his hair back when he had hair, making Roy feel extremely comfortable. ¡°You don¡¯t see any? Isn¡¯t she right in front of you?!¡± Julia had yet to react and still argued. ¡°Nonsense!¡± Roy could not help glaring at her. ¡°Didn¡¯t Fury kill Envy? How can she not be sure about this? We¡¯re going to catch the other six!¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Julia was stunned. She finally realized that something was wrong. Although she still did not understand, she cleverly shut her mouth and did not say anything else. After settling Julia, Roy turned to look at the watcher and said in a threatening tone, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to get lost?! I¡¯m just giving the council behind you some face. Do you really think I don¡¯t dare to kill you?¡± The watcher looked at Roy suspiciously. She did not understand why Roy, who had already discovered her true identity, still let her go. But she was not a fool. Since Roy had made it so clear, why should she continue to stay here? So she turned around and quickly floated to chase after Fury, who had already left. After she left, Julia asked Roy curiously, ¡°What do you want to do?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to do anything!¡± Roy stretched his body, bones, and wings, making cracking sounds. ¡°If I want to exchange for a million souls from Fury, I only need seven souls in the talisman when I finally give it to her. As for whether or not one of them is wrong, it¡¯s not my problem, but Fury¡¯s problem¡­¡± Hearing this, Julia nodded, seeming to understand. She could feel that Roy seemed to be plotting something, but it was a little hazy to her, and she could not see it thoroughly, so she could only suppress her doubts for the time being. as Only when Roy and Julia were left at the scene did the timid Vulgrim finally emerge from the Purgatory Space. He had witnessed everything that had happened, but just like Julia, Vulgrim could not guess what Roy was thinking. But this profiteer was smart enough. He had always been adhering to the principle of not caring about things that he should not care about, so he said to Roy flatteringly, ¡°Your Excellency Osiris, congratulations on making a big deal. One million souls! Even I have to work for several years to obtain so many souls through trading!¡± ¡°All right. You¡¯ll benefit when the time comes!¡± Roy waved at him and said meaningfully, ¡°Early birds might not necessarily have worms to eat, but smart birds will definitely be able to eat them. Do you understand what I mean?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Vulgrim replied while reaching out his hand to make a zipping motion over his mouth. ¡°Very good. Let¡¯s go and find the other Seven Deadly Sins!¡± Roy spread his wings and flew up, and Julia hurriedly followed behind. As for Vulgrim, he returned to the Purgatory Space and disappeared. He would not follow when fighting was needed¡­ On another side, the watcher quickly caught up to Fury. Seeing her appear, Fury asked her, ¡°Where did you go just now?¡± The watcher explained quietly, ¡°I stayed behind and secretly looked at the demon named Osiris. He stayed there for a while before leaving. He probably went to look for the remaining Seven Deadly Sins according to your instructions. Honorable Mistress, do you truly feel assured entrusting the mission to him?¡± The watcher lied, but Fury did not know this. It was said that personality determined fate. Fury¡¯s bad temper and negligent personality made her not doubt the watcher, who had always been respectful. Fury smiled confidently. ¡°Hmph! Although that guy is a high-rank demon, and his strength is enough to deal with the Seven Deadly Sins¡­ don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s thinking¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The watcher was stunned for a moment before hurriedly asking, ¡°Honorable Mistress, you guessed his plan?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Fury said with certainty. ¡°What he said earlier about using the secrets of Void power to exchange for the secrets of us nephilim and that he wants to have a powerful descendant with that fallen angel was all false! His true goal is probably to find a way to promote to demon lord!¡± ¡°Is¡­ is that so?¡± The watcher did not know how to respond. ¡°I¡¯ve been dealing with demons for many years!¡± Fury said. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m very clear about the thoughts of these demons. There are so many high-rank demons from the Abyss of Hell, and every one of them is trying to find a way to promote to demon lord. But only a few lucky ones can advance to become demon lords. Talent and luck are indispensable! But since he can think of seeking the secrets of the nephilim to help his promotion, he¡¯s a clever demon!¡± ¡°Then, will you agree to his terms?¡± the watcher asked carefully. ¡°Of course!¡± Fury nodded. ¡°As long as I can verify that what he said is true, I will fulfill my part. After all, that guy signed a demon contract with me.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s better for you to reconsider!¡± the watcher said. ¡°It won¡¯t be good if there¡¯s another lord-level figure among the demons¡­¡± However, Fury glared at her after hearing this. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll be afraid?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant!¡± The watcher quickly waved her hands in denial. ¡°Mistress, you¡¯re so powerful, so how could you be afraid of a demon lord¡­¡± Fury was finally satisfied. ¡°Okay, you don¡¯t have to say any more about this. Anyway, even if he obtains the secrets to the birth of the nephilim, he might not necessarily be able to use them¡­ Now, I need to find an entrance to an alternate space and then go and see my eldest brother, Death, who has no news and traces. I¡¯m certain that he must be thinking of a way to save War. Although I don¡¯t like him very much, I think he¡¯s probably the only one among the Four Horsemen who can truly come into contact with ¡®depravation¡¯¡­¡± Chapter 164 - Find Something to Do When You’re Bored Not only were Fury and the watcher talking about demon lords, but Roy and Julia were also talking about this topic. When she and Roy were alone, Julia immediately became a curious baby. She flew behind Roy and kept asking him questions. ¡°In that world you¡¯ve been to, are there really such powerful titan creatures? ¡°How is their strength compared to His Majesty Samael? ¡°Have you seen that Sargeras? What does he look like after he became the Dark Titan? Does he have his original titan appearance, or has he become a demon? ¡°Did you ask the Horseman of the Apocalypse about the nephilim because you wanted to obtain a way to fuse angel and demon bloodlines? ¡°Then, why won¡¯t you go with me to find Mother Lilith? Shouldn¡¯t she be the one who understands the most? ¡°What are you worried about? Is it because of His Majesty Samael¡¯s seal? ¡°By the way, why did you let go of the real Envy just now? Do you want to leave a hidden piece next to the Horseman?¡± Julia asked one question after another, making Roy¡¯s head hurt. At first, he had the patience to reply with a few words to her. But after being annoyed by her questions, he simply decided not to say anything. However, the more he did not say anything, the more excited Julia became, and she continued asking incessantly. Finally, Roy landed on the ground. Julia also landed and asked curiously, ¡°Why did you land? Did you find traces of the Seven Deadly Sins?¡± Before Julia finished speaking, a thick tail came, wrapped around her, and then pulled her closer to Roy. Roy growled in annoyance ¡°Why are you talking so much? Are you really a duck?!¡± However, Julia did not understand Roy¡¯s words at all because she did not know what a ¡®duck¡¯ was, so she could only say to Roy in a daze, ¡°I¡¯m just curious. You told me to follow you, but you didn¡¯t tell me anything! Of course, I want to know!¡± ¡°Since when did I tell you to follow me? You¡¯re following me on your own!¡± Roy said with a headache. ¡°Huh, didn¡¯t you?¡± Julia was stunned as well. Then she tilted her head and thought carefully about it for a while before realizing that there really did not seem to be anything¡­ She was so embarrassed. After a while, Julia said dejectedly, ¡°Then, why am I following you? You¡¯re not going to save His Majesty Samael¡­¡± ¡°I say, why are you so determined to save Samael? What are you thinking?¡± Roy could not help but poke her forehead with a finger. ¡°You¡¯re a four-winged fallen angel and just a high-rank demon. Samael is a demon king, and he has so many demon lords around him. Even those demon lords haven¡¯t thought about saving him, so why does a high-rank demon like you need to worry about it?¡± ¡°Hmph. The thoughts of those demon lords are difficult to understand!¡± Julia could not help but snort. ¡°Who knows what they¡¯re thinking¡­ As soon as His Majesty Samael was sealed, many of them couldn¡¯t wait to jump out!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that normal?¡± Roy said. ¡°The nature of demons is like this. The strong are respected. Since Samael was defeated by the Destroyer, isn¡¯t it normal for demons to submit to the Destroyer? In my opinion, you might as well defect too, and don¡¯t worry about him all day long!¡± Julia was shocked when she heard that. ¡°How could I?!¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Roy stared at her. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? Won¡¯t those defectors be afraid of Samael removing the seal and settling scores with them? Wrong! They know, but they still defected! This is because if Samael defeats the Destroyer after removing the seal, then they will immediately join Samael¡¯s side! Moreover, they know very well that Samael won¡¯t do anything to them because this is the nature of demons!¡± ¡°Is¡­ is that so?!¡± Julia was stunned by Roy¡¯s words. After all, she was only a fallen angel who had been transformed and not a true demon born and raised in the Abyss. Even though she had stayed by Samael¡¯s side for so many years, she still did not understand how true demons thought. On the contrary, Roy saw everything thoroughly because of his demon identity. Furthermore, he had one more thing that he did not say: if all of this truly was one of Samael¡¯s plans, then perhaps his so-called sealing was also a step in his layout! In other words, he had deliberately lost to the Destroyer! Why did he do this? Roy did not understand too well. He only vaguely felt that maybe Samael wanted to hide behind the scenes and use this to avoid the attention of the Charred Council! However, he was the leader of the demons after all. If he just hid like that, the demons, who had lost their leader, might not be able to win the war against angels, so he simply let the Destroyer bear the responsibility of being the leader. This way, not only could the demons obtain an advantage in the war with the angels, but he also successfully made the Charred Council focus its attention on the Destroyer. If the council dispatched the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse, they would only find trouble with the Destroyer. He himself could leisurely wait in the sealed place for the plan to be completed step by step¡­ To be honest, the more Roy guessed, the more terrified he felt. The wisdom of these ancient demon king-level demons was simply too terrifying. Roy had even speculated using the memories of his previous life, but it was as though he was merely catching a glimpse of the big picture. He could only see some clues but not the overall situation clearly. Roy even wondered if the demon profiteer, Vulgrim, might be one of Samael¡¯s backup plans. If he did not remember wrongly, after War returned to the human world a hundred years later, Vulgrim was the one who guided War to find Samael¡¯s sealed place! And with War¡¯s help, Samael finally escaped from the seal¡­ If all of this was just a coincidence, it would be too far-fetched¡­ This was the real reason why Roy resisted Julia¡¯s suggestion and did not want to follow her to unseal Samael. Samael did not necessarily want someone to save him. If Julia acted rashly, she might harm herself instead. What Roy did not know was that his speculations and actions had once again changed the future course of this world. If she had not met him, Julia would have indeed tried her best to save Samael. However, when she returned to the place where Samael was sealed and attempted to unseal him, she angered him instead! In the end, Samael killed Julia! A hundred years later, when War descended and found Samael, Samael gave him a pair of fallen angel wings, and this pair of fallen angel wings actually came from Julia¡­ Now, because Julia was following Roy, under his constant brainwashing, the thought of saving Samael had unknowingly faded a lot. Moreover, Roy had not only killed the angel Uriel, but he had also persuaded Fury, who had been ordered to descend into the human world, to leave. It could be said that under his interference, the future trajectory of this world had already left its original course, and no one knew what would happen next. Just as Roy¡¯s imagination was running wild, Julia¡¯s mind was also wandering. After calming down and thinking about it carefully, she realized that Roy was indeed right! Although she was a personal guard of Samael, she was limited in her strength and status. Regarding some things, she might not necessarily know more than the demon lords. Even the demon lords were being ambiguous about this matter. She was a high-rank demon-level fallen angel, and it looked like she was really worrying blindly¡­ For a moment, Julia could not help but feel dejected. She felt that her loyalty to Samael was rather laughable. Between demons, there truly was no point in mentioning loyalty. This was their nature! Julia, this fallen angel, had a lot to learn¡­ At this moment, Julia suddenly thought of something, and her face turned slightly red. Lowering her head, she found that Roy¡¯s tail was still tightly binding her waist. She subconsciously poked her index fingers against each other and whispered, ¡°Um¡­ Osiris, what you said earlier, is it true?¡± ¡°Huh? What?¡± Roy returned to his senses but did not understand Julia¡¯s words, so he could not help asking, ¡°What¡¯s true?¡± ¡°About¡­ about you wanting to have a descendant with me!¡± Julia¡¯s voice became softer and softer. This sentence stunned Roy for a while. Then he looked at Julia¡¯s current appearance of lowering her head and playing with her fingers. If he could not realize what was going on, then he really would be an idiot. With a sigh, Roy walked toward a slightly intact building in the ruins ahead. His tail was still wrapping around Julia and hugging her in front of his chest. Compared to Roy¡¯s three-meter-tall body, Julia, whom his tail was curling around, looked so petite, but the two looked so well-censored¡­ No need to ask anything. Just like Roy said before, just do it! After a while, the movements in the ruins stopped. Roy had long removed the Cold Winter Armor, revealing his frost demon blue skin. Julia was the same. Her angelic armor was placed aside, and her petite body was lying on his chest, panting. She traced her fingers along Roy¡¯s muscles and asked him curiously, ¡°Do you really think we can have descendants? Angels and demons are two different species. In human terms, we seem to have reproductive isolation!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either!¡± Roy said as he used his tail to rub Julia¡¯s long legs. ¡°It¡¯s not impossible to get lucky!¡± Hearing this, Julia could not help but look forward to it. ¡°If we have a descendant, what do you think he will be like? Like the nephilim? Will he be stronger than us?¡± Julia seemed to have entered curious baby mode again and kept asking Roy questions. Annoyed by her questions, Roy turned over, pressing her under him, and used practical actions to gag her mouth¡­ The two stayed like this the entire day, having forgotten about the Seven Deadly Sins¡­ Chapter 165 - Julia’s Origin Chapter 165 Julia¡¯s Origin Roy had a great time! Indeed, having sex isn¡¯t just the sensual experience, but the visual experience is very important as well¡­ Whoever said that it¡¯s all the same when the lights are off is talking absolute rubbish¡­ F*ck! Try having the lights off while you¡¯re pressing down on a female insect-type demon! Compared to the succubi who accepted anyone, Roy found female fallen angels the most suitable. Although Julia¡¯s performance was quite amateurish, with Roy having to guide her the entire time, the sense of conquest made it an experience he could never find in succubi. In fact, Roy was a little confused about why Julia would give in so easily. But after thinking about it carefully, he seemed to understand. Regarding fallen angels, if there were no negative thoughts and emotions instilled into them during their transformations, they would not be called fallen angels. For example, killing intent, anger, lust, etc¡­ ¡°Are we considered partners now?¡± Julia asked Roy while putting on her armor. ¡°Just like the relationship between His Majesty Samael and Mother Lilith?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just say yes!¡± Roy replied casually while admiring her movements. After staying in the Abyss for such a long time, Roy knew very well that there were no husband-and-wife relationships between demons. Only high-rank demons and above would attach some importance and pay attention to their bloodlines and descendants. Otherwise, they were left to fend for themselves. And this kind of partnership relationship that Julia mentioned existed among demons, but what maintained these relationships was not love, but the powerful force of one party. When it came to life and death, these relationships were not stable, and there were countless cases of demons killing their partners. Clearly, Julia also knew this very well, so she never really thought about wanting to discuss emotions with Roy¡­ This was actually quite good. In the harsh environment of the Abyss, no demon dared to guarantee their absolute safety. All their sense of security came from their own strength, so there were no emotional fetters. It was a good thing for demons, and of course, it also applied to fallen angels. Now, Julia did not mention anything about saving Samael. It seemed like she had listened to Roy¡¯s advice and planned to wait for Samael¡¯s return before returning to be his subordinate. During this time before Samael returned, she could justly follow Roy. After all, she and Roy had already become partners. ¡°What do we do next?¡± Julia asked Roy. ¡°Are you really planning to help that Horseman of the Apocalypse hunt down the Seven Deadly Sins?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Roy nodded. ¡°I have nothing to do anyway, so I have to find something to do. For demons, harvesting souls is one of the joys. Even if I can¡¯t get the powerful souls of the Seven Deadly Sins in the end, it¡¯s still good to get them and appreciate them in advance! Moreover, I can exchange the souls of the Seven Deadly Sins for a million souls from Fury. Even if it takes some effort, it¡¯s worth it.¡± ¡°Then, how do you plan on finding the Seven Deadly Sins? This world is so big, so who knows where they¡¯ll hide?¡± Julia asked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have this!¡± Roy flipped his palm, and a small eyeball with demon wings appeared in it! This was the Demon Eye that Roy had created in the Pirates of the Caribbean world. It integrated the combination of invisibility and teleportation. And Roy did not need to control it personally, so it was perfect for searching for people and things. The cost of creating Demon Eyes was not high, so Roy simply created hundreds of Demon Eyes in one go. Then he scattered them with his hands, and these hundreds of Demon Eyes spread out like a group of bats. These Demon Eyes would go invisible after leaving and report suspicious situations that they discovered to Roy. At that time, Roy only needed to judge the situation to find the traces of the Seven Deadly Sins. After all, Roy did not believe that the Seven Deadly Sins would hide and do nothing after escaping from the Charred Council¡­ ¡°They¡¯re quite convenient!¡± Julia looked at the shape of the Demon Eyes and roughly understood what they were for. ¡°But you¡¯re a frost demon, so why do you have this kind of summoning spell?¡± ¡°There are many things you don¡¯t know!¡± Roy could not be bothered to explain to her. Hmph, I am a man with a cheat¡­ No, a demon! While waiting for the Demon Eyes to report, Roy took out the angel souls that he had obtained from the system space. When he was collecting souls with the Soul Attracting Flag before, Roy obtained mostly human souls, but a small portion of them were the souls of angels that he had killed and taken away. In the system¡¯s classification, the souls of low and middle-rank demons were the same as the souls of humans. They were ordinary ¡®low-class souls¡¯. Only after reaching high-rank demon would they become ¡®evil souls¡¯. High-rank demons, demon lords, and demon kings corresponded to low-class, middle-class, and high-class evil souls respectively¡­ But the souls of low-level angels were different. The system displayed ¡®low-class holy souls¡¯ from the beginning! Roy guessed that this might be due to the difference between the nature of the souls of angels and demons. It seemed that their souls were full of the holy attribute the moment they were born, and the souls of demons had to gradually acquire the evil attribute as they continuously killed and destroyed. After asking Julia, Roy found that it was indeed the case. He learned from her that angels seemed to be able to use holy-attribute magic power once they were born. This might be why angels were stronger than demons individually¡­ Roy currently had about seventy low-class holy souls, all from the angel soldiers he killed. Angels and demons were the same. After death, their souls would return to their resurrection points. But if the opponents were natural enemies, it was often very difficult for souls to escape. Be it angels or demons, when encountering natural enemies, they would try their best to kill the enemies and snatch their souls. It was impossible for them to watch the souls return. Among so many low-class holy souls, only one was completely different-Uriel¡¯s soul! This soul was very eye-catching in both size and brightness. In the system¡¯s display, it was a high-class holy soul! This made Roy feel a little strange. He still remembered that when he traded the angel warrior¡¯s soul that he obtained with Vulgrim, it was a middle-class holy soul, and that angel warrior was also at the dominion angel level. Logically speaking, Uriel was also at the dominion level, but why was the difference between the two souls so great? After Roy asked this question, he obtained an answer from Julia. Julia told Roy that Uriel was indeed different from other dominion angels. Not only was she an original angel, but she was also in the process of promoting to a six-winged angel. Once she completed her promotion to throne angel, she would become a true six-winged angel. At that time, her entire body would remove her original flesh and blood and gradually transform into holy light! Precisely because of this, Uriel¡¯s soul looked different from other dominion angels¡­ ¡°This transformation is reflected in the wings of angels!¡± Julia explained. ¡°After becoming first-order seraphim, angels have already become pure elemental bodies. Holy light is their true body, and angels have separated from gender and no longer have distinctions between men and women. That¡¯s why in many human legends, the appearance and gender of angels are difficult to distinguish.¡± ¡°No wonder¡­¡± Roy suddenly understood. He recalled the first time he saw Gabriel. Back then, Gabriel was burning with golden flames, and now that he thought about it and understood, weren¡¯t those pure flames of holy light? And because his body had completely turned into holy light elements, even his face became blurry, and his entire body looked like a glowing light bulb¡­ Julia had relearned this knowledge about angels after she became a fallen angel. She had stayed by Samael¡¯s side and had many opportunities to come into contact with this knowledge. And now, she told Roy without reservations. ¡°Right!¡± Roy suddenly asked Julia, ¡°Although you lost your memories in the process of transforming into a fallen angel, your previous self shouldn¡¯t be an angel of this world, right? Or did Samael help you rebuild your body?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m indeed not an angel of this world!¡± Julia said. ¡°I don¡¯t have the tattoos and patterns of angel runes on my body like Uriel, and my armor style is completely different from hers. In fact, I was brought back from another world by His Majesty Samael!¡± ¡°Oh? What¡¯s your world like? Do you still remember?¡± Roy asked. ¡°I don¡¯t really remember!¡± Julia shook her head. ¡°But His Majesty once told me that he went to that world to find a traitor demon, and he just brought me back. That¡¯s it.¡± ¡°Traitor? What kind of betrayal is worth Samael going personally?¡± Roy asked in puzzlement. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I haven¡¯t seen that demon with my own eyes. Moreover, after His Majesty Samael went to that world, he found that other demon kings were also in charge of hunting down the traitor in that world, so he returned very quickly!¡± Julia said. ¡°However, His Majesty mentioned the name of the traitor. It seems to be¡­ Sparda or something¡­¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Roy spat when he heard Julia mention this name. He turned his head and looked at Julia in disbelief. ¡°You¡­ What did you say? Sparda?! The Dark Knight Sparda?!¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s this name. I don¡¯t really remember too much¡­¡± Julia replied before looking at Roy curiously. ¡°Why, have you heard the name of this traitor?¡± I¡¯ve haven¡¯t only heard of it before, but I¡¯m also very familiar with it. Isn¡¯t this the father of Dante and Vergil in the Devil May Cry world?! Roy looked at Julia in disbelief. He never expected that Julia¡¯s predecessor was an angel from the Devil May Cry world! Chapter 166 - Incompatible Angel Souls Chapter 166 Incompatible Angel Souls Perhaps there were many people named Sparda, but if the prefix was dark knight and the race was demon, then it was definitely referring to the Devil May Cry world! The traitor of the demons, the Legendary Dark Knight, Dante and Vergil¡¯s father¡­ Roy did not expect to hear this name in the Darksiders world¡­ Roy had wondered a long time ago that with the mobility of demons and angels in various worlds, would he encounter angels or demons from other worlds in certain worlds? Now, there was no need to guess. A living example was right in front of him, Julia! This former angel from the Devil May Cry world¡­ But are there angels in the Devil May Cry world? Hmm, maybe there were. Isn¡¯t Julia one? Moreover, demons and angels are always like this. As long as there¡¯s one side, the other side will definitely exist. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there a problem?¡± Julia asked in puzzlement after noticing the surprised expression on Roy¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s nothing!¡± Roy shook his head. He knew that Julia had lost her past memories. Even if he asked her about the situation in the Devil May Cry world, she probably could not remember, so he stopped decisively. Moreover, he did not know how long he would stay in this Darksiders world, so it was meaningless to ask about the situation in the Devil May Cry world now. He turned his attention back to the angel soul in his hand. Previously, he had encountered the End War as soon as he had fallen into this world, so although Roy had obtained angel souls, he had not had time to examine them carefully. Now that he observed carefully, he found that they were the same as other souls. The souls of angels also had differences in size and volume. These golden souls looked somewhat similar to the ¡®noble souls¡¯ that Roy transmuted with the Horadric Cube. This made Roy suddenly understand that perhaps the noble souls of humans could transform into the holy souls of angels through special means, so Heaven spared no effort in searching for and admitting those noble souls. However, it was definitely much easier for humans to fall than to become noble¡­ ¡°Are you planning to transform these souls into fallen angels?¡± Julia looked at him as he observed these angel souls and could not help but say, ¡°Let me remind you. This transformation isn¡¯t easy. With your strength as a high-rank demon, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t work!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Roy asked. ¡°Is there anything special about the birth of fallen angels?¡± ¡°Of course. Let¡¯s not talk about other things, but how do you create a body of flesh and blood for a fallen angel you want to transform?¡± Julia asked. ¡°Um¡­¡± Roy was stunned. Yes, souls usually needed a ¡®vessel¡¯ to carry them. Otherwise, they would gradually dissipate. Of course, there were also exceptions. For example, in some special environments, souls would not dissipate, and there was a possibility that some of the memories contained in the souls would restore with the passage of time. After the memories restored, the souls would unconsciously shape a new image according to the owner¡¯s original appearance in the memories, and what would form was a ghost! Similarly, the power of certain undead magic could also directly transform souls into ghosts. Roy learned these things from the lich Cassandra. Speaking of Cassandra, Roy did not know how she was doing in the Pirates of the Caribbean world¡­ Generally speaking, it was best for the vessels carrying souls to be bodies of flesh and blood, such as the artificial angels that Roy had killed before. Although they were artificially created, their bodies were still flesh and blood. If Roy wanted to transform these angel souls into fallen angels, the first thing he needed to solve was a body capable of carrying a fallen soul. It was indeed not an easy task. In Julia¡¯s words, ordinary high-rank demons usually did not think about these things. Only after becoming demon lords or demon kings would they think of ways to make fallen angels. Roy was thinking about how to deal with these angel souls. It was temporarily impossible to transform them into fallen angels and make subordinates, so Roy thought about it for a bit before picking a low-class angel soul and throwing it into his mouth. Roy devoured an angel soul right in front of Julia, a fallen angel. This scene felt a little strange no matter how you thought about it, but Julia did not have any other expression because these angels¡¯ souls were not her compatriots at all¡­ Once this low-class holy soul entered his mouth, Roy could not help frowning. He originally thought that this holy soul would taste as delicious as fallen souls or noble souls, but he did not expect it to be completely different! Hot! Scorching! And this kind of spiciness did not feel like a fragrant spicy and numbing sensation and so on, but pure spiciness! This burning feeling was not just purely the taste. It was completely different from the wonderful feeling of devouring souls in the past. This holy soul gave Roy the feeling that he had eaten something wrong, and his entire body was protesting! Therefore, after the spiciness, it was feeling uncomfortable! Damn it. What¡¯s going on? Why does the soul of an angel taste so disgusting? And the most outrageous thing is, why did those demons throw the souls into their mouths after killing angels on the battlefield? Don¡¯t they find it disgusting? Or were the demons devouring the souls of angels just out of a form of revenge? This was the first time Roy devoured an angel soul. The feeling was absolutely not wonderful, but he still endured it because he remembered the system saying that demons could increase their holy resistance after devouring angel souls¡­ So after devouring the soul, Roy opened the system interface and checked his attributes. In the end, he did not find any description of holy resistance in his attribute table. After careful observation, he found that only the activity attribute seemed to have increased by one point. Roy could not remember how much it was before. After all, the increase of one point was easily overlooked. Roy felt that it was a little strange, so he could not help but ask Julia. Julia replied, ¡°The main purpose of demons devouring angel souls is to eliminate angels and reduce their numbers! As for the increase in holy resistance, there is indeed that, but it¡¯s really very little, and it can even be said to be insignificant. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t a demon king-level existence like His Majesty Samael have long become invincible. You have to know that he¡¯s devoured at least eighty thousand angel souls¡­¡± With Julia¡¯s explanation, Roy finally understood what was going on. To put it bluntly, the souls of angels actually conflicted with demons! This was because the souls of angels could be said to be a combination of positive emotions and energy. Moreover, their souls often contained a certain amount of holy power. When Roy devoured the soul earlier, the burning and uncomfortable feelings were actually due to holy power. However, this holy power was too weak compared to the dark power of demons, so even though it was uncomfortable, it would not cause any harm to demons. Moreover, because the magic power of demons came from the negative energy in souls, angel souls were not actually very useful to demons, and even magic power would not increase. By the same logic, the souls of demons were not very useful to angels. Generally, angels would not devour the souls of demons, and they would only thoroughly purify them with powerful holy power. Therefore, be it angels or demons, after obtaining the souls of their opponents, they would mostly eliminate them so that they could achieve the goal of reducing their numbers. Of course, this referred to demons that did not have the ability to transform souls. Demon kings like Samael would turn all the angel souls they obtained into fallen angels. First, it would reduce the number of angels, and second, fallen angels would augment their forces. It could be said to be killing two birds with one stone. The increase in resistance of these angel souls was very low, and they could not be used to increase magic power. Roy could actually transform them into fallen angels. He could use the system to create bodies for fallen angels, but this way, it was no different from creating life through the system¡­ Oh right¡­ I can also use them to feed Fat Tiger¡­ ¡°However, if you want to find out how Mother Lilith created the nephilim, it¡¯s best if you keep these angel souls!¡± Julia guessed Roy¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Especially Uriel¡¯s soul. The stronger the angel soul, the more helpful it should be for you¡­¡± That¡¯s true. Roy nodded. Looking at it now, the souls of angels and demons were simply incompatible, so he was even more curious about how Lilith used angels and demons to create the nephilim. You had to know that a soul not only needed a body of flesh and blood as a vessel, but it also needed the soul to match the body. The body was the hardware, and the soul was the driver. The nephilim possess both the angel and demon bloodlines. Does this mean that their souls are also a fusion of angels and demons? Otherwise, how could the nephilim have such great power? Moreover, if the nephilim are only the failed products of Lilith¡¯s research, how powerful would a true chaos demon be? In addition, it¡¯s said that the Charred Council in this world exists based on the will of the Creator. Then, was the creator here the same as the creator of the Abyss? There were too many secrets¡­ But Roy knew that as long as he stayed in this Darksiders world and slowly explored, everything might have an answer¡­ Yes, Roy had already planned to stay in this world for a while. Anyway, there was an Abyss Outpost in this world, and he would not be expelled no matter how long he stayed. As a long-lived demon, he had a lot of time to squander¡­ Chapter 167 - It’s Hard to Change One’s Nature Chapter 167 It¡¯s Hard to Change One¡¯s Nature After putting aside these angel souls for the time being, Roy finally received news from the Demon Eyes he released, so he brought Julia to the place where one of the Seven Deadly Sins lurked. In fact, one of the reasons why he had promised Fury of the Four Horsemen to help her hunt down the Seven Deadly Sins was that Roy was a little curious about the origin of the power of these Seven Deadly Sins and if it had anything to do with the Seven Deadly Sin Demon Kings of the Abyss. Of course, Roy certainly knew that he could only act within his own abilities. It was precisely because Roy had observed the battle between Fury and Envy (false) in Vulgrim¡¯s Purgatory Space that he could roughly determine that the strength of the Seven Deadly Sins was only at the high-rank demon level. This was why he was willing to accept the mission. If the strength of the Seven Deadly Sins exceeded Roy¡¯s abilities, then he would have never taken over. However, even though the Seven Deadly Sins only had strength at the high-rank demon level, they were actually very difficult to deal with. In the demon hierarchy, high-rank demons were already quite powerful. They were the leaders and commanders of the demon armies. Once the people of other worlds encountered high-rank demons in their worlds, they would feel as though they were facing formidable enemies and would not hesitate to send a large number of troops to surround and annihilate them. Especially in some worlds, if the natives were not clear about the hierarchy of the demons, they might treat a high-rank demon as a demon king. In the history books of certain worlds, when describing a demon king, they would often use all sorts of words to describe how terrifying the demon king was. But in fact, the demon king they described was maybe only a high-rank demon in the Abyss¡­ A more specific description to describe the strength of a high-rank demon was that they could easily destroy a large city! When it came to demon lords, they could easily destroy a country. When it came to demon kings like Samael, they could easily destroy a world, a planet! The battle between Samael and the Destroyer had caused the Earth¡¯s crust to change, chaotic weather, and frequent disasters. This was proof. Roy was now a high-rank demon, so he also had the power to destroy a city easily¡­ One of the Demon Eyes had found a strange figure. This figure was roaming through the destroyed buildings of humans, seemingly collecting something. When Roy and Julia rushed to the area where the Demon Eye was, they found that it was indeed one of the Seven Deadly Sins! It was a¡­ goblin-like creature carrying a huge bag on its back. The bag was so big that it was several times the size of this goblin creature, and it looked heavy. However, the skinny goblin effortlessly carried this huge bag and wandered around. And from time to time, he threw some shiny things into it. There was no need to think too much. When Roy saw this goblin creature, he guessed its identity. It was one of the Seven Deadly Sins, Avarice! The shiny things this goblin collected were all gold and jewelry. Before the End War, these items might have been very valuable in the human world; but after the End War, they became the most useless things. They could not turn into food to feed the survivors, and they could not be used to bribe the angels and demons for a chance of survival for humans, so they were naturally abandoned. The ruins that Roy and Julia were in seemed to have a large bank in front. However, the building had been flattened, and the underground vault was open. Countless colorful bills were scattered everywhere in this area, but this goblin, Avarice, ignored the money and only searched for shiny gold. Just as Fury had said, these Seven Deadly Sins were indeed not demons. Among demons, there were no such existences like goblins. This goblin was merely a ¡®vessel¡¯ Avarice possessed¡­ ¡°That¡¯s strange¡­¡± Roy hovered in the air as he looked at the goblin. ¡°Are there goblins in this world?¡± ¡°It should be a species of the ancient races!¡± Julia said. ¡°The space bubble where the Charred Council is in connects to all the alternate spaces of this world. When the Seven Deadly Sins escaped, not all of them might not have found their bodies in the human world.¡± Roy nodded and did not delve into it further. He folded his wings and descended. However, Avarice did not care about the uninvited arrival of Roy and Julia. He ignored them and continued to pick and choose in the ruins. ¡°Hey, stop!¡± Julia pointed her sword at Avarice. ¡°You¡¯re one of the Seven Deadly Sins, right?¡± However, after shouting, what welcomed her was awkwardness. Greed ignored Julia, as though he did not hear her at all. Roy sighed. Why does Julia like to say something before attacking? Is this a bad habit left behind from being an angel? ¡°Don¡¯t bother talking nonsense. Go directly!¡± Roy summoned Frostmourne from the system space, flashed in front of Avarice, and then slashed at him! It was not until this moment that the goblin finally discovered Roy and Julia. While being shocked, he quickly responded and raised his hand to block Roy¡¯s slash. Roy¡¯s height was too tall for this goblin. Looking down from above, Roy could finally see Avarice¡¯s appearance. Although he looked like a goblin, this goblin had a pair of demon horns, his cheeks were sunken in like a human skull, his eyes were blood-red, and his hands were a pair of large sharp claws. He already had looked like a demon to a certain extent, completely different from the goblins that Roy knew. In his huge bag, some items were visible. There were human corpses, the wings of angels, and even the limbs of demons. It seemed that what this fellow collected was not limited to gold and jewelry, but everything that was valuable to him¡­ ¡°Damn demon, who are you?!¡± the goblin shouted in a sharp voice. ¡°Do you want to snatch my things?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m just greeting you. Hello!¡± Roy replied with a smile. Then he raised his right foot and suddenly kicked the goblin¡¯s abdomen. The enormous force sent him flying along with the huge bag! Roy¡¯s kick aimed him toward Julia. Seeing this, Julia raised her longsword and slashed at the goblin¡¯s waist, intending to split him into two. However, unexpectedly, the goblin was exceptionally agile. He adjusted his posture in midair, causing Julia¡¯s sword to slash directly at his bag! With a bang, Avarice landed on the ground, and everything in his bag spilled out. ¡°Ah!!!¡± Seeing this, the goblin screamed even though he was not injured. After landing, he did not care about anything else, desperately hugged the things that spilled onto the ground, and stuffed them back into his bag. However, the bag had already been cut by Julia¡¯s sword and could not hold anything at all. After he stuffed things into it, they fell out. After discovering this situation, Avarice looked up at Julia and Roy and screamed coldly, ¡°You damned demon and fallen angel! How dare you break my important bag! I will kill you and use your skin to repair it!¡± With that, he picked up a large piece of concrete with curved steel bars and threw it at Julia! When the concrete flew over, there was a loud whistling sound. The goblin¡¯s small and short body unexpectedly hid an immense strength that did not match it. The concrete came fast and swiftly in a parabola. Julia could not find a direction to dodge, so she could only grit her teeth and resolutely slash her sword at the concrete. Although she split the piece of concrete in half, the enormous force contained in it sent her flying! However, a hand stopped Julia as she was flying back. Roy had flashed behind her and caught her. Roy caught Julia with his left hand and raised his right hand slightly. A large cone of ice suddenly pierced out from the ground where Avarice was. The sharp tip of the cone hit the goblin¡¯s stomach and knocked him flying. Avarice screamed in pain. This ice spike pierced through his skin and stabbed a few inches deep. Fortunately, he was short and light, so he was sent flying up instead of being completely pierced. But before he could land and stand firmly, a large Ice Storm attacked the area he was in! Countless large icicles descended from the sky and smashed into the ground. The hard black icicles pierced through the concrete and penetrated deep into the ground. Avarice had no time to dodge and was immediately submerged by the Ice Storm! Roy¡¯s magic did not stop. He continued controlling the icicles to hit the ground for ten seconds before gradually stopping. Under his high-quality magic power, Roy¡¯s frost attacks became much stronger. The countless icicles did not disappear after falling, but as the cold air froze, they connected with each other to form a huge ice cage. The sharp icicles failed to kill Avarice, but this guy was already dripping with blood. When the ice cage formed, he was sealed within. The Magic Power Virus and the Desolate Virus contained in the ice immediately began to erode his body. The surface of his body felt cold and bone-chilling, but the blood inside his body was boiling and hot, and even his magic power was constantly dissipating. Avarice immediately realized that he had encountered a tough opponent. This high-rank demon was stronger than him! Thus, he mustered all his strength to break the black ice cage and jumped out. Then¡­ he turned around and ran! The goblin was short, so he could go to his nest through the narrow underground passages. These underground passages extended all over, and once he entered, it would be difficult for the tall Roy to find him. However, just after he turned around and ran a few steps, he suddenly heard clanking sounds behind him! That¡¯s¡­ the sound of gold falling?! Instinctively, Avarice turned around and saw a scene that made him immensely jealous. From the hands of the demon, a large number of gold bars appeared out of thin air and fell to the ground. The sound was from the noise of these gold bars colliding continuously¡­ He clearly knew that his life was in danger, but his greedy body could not help but turn around and walk toward Roy. Roy knew that Avarice wanted to escape, but he did not bother to use Flash to chase after him. Instead, he let Avarice obediently walk back himself¡­ Chapter 168 - Special Soul Chapter 168 Special Soul Before coming to this Darksiders world from the Abyss, Roy had dug out a lot of demon gold and threw it into the system space. If he only took out a bit, he could bury people! No matter what, demon gold was still gold. The shiny golden color would not lie. Roy was now a nouveau riche among demons. He used the countless gold bars to draw back Avarice, who wanted to escape. The goblin stared greedily at the gold bars continuously falling from Roy¡¯s hands. The sweet, crisp sound kept striking his eardrums. He wanted to escape, but his body walked obediently toward Roy step by step. He was Avarice, one of the Seven Deadly Sins, so he naturally could not avoid this natural weakness. Just as Avarice was about to approach Roy, Julia suddenly appeared behind him. She raised her sword and pierced through Avarice¡¯s body from his shoulder, nailing him to the ground. Avarice screamed, but his eyes were still fixed on the pile of gold in front of Roy. Roy watched Julia restrain Avarice and stopped releasing the demon gold. But unexpectedly, when the sound of the gold falling stopped, Avarice screamed at the top of his lungs, ¡°Don¡¯t stop! Don¡¯t stop! More, I want more gold!¡± Roy was speechless. This guy really wanted money¡­ Julia was holding the hilt of her sword with both hands and stepping on Avarice¡¯s body with one foot. When she heard this, she snorted coldly and activated her magic power. Black flames suddenly rose from the sword, and under the high temperature of the flames, Avarice immediately let out a blood-curdling scream as the flesh on his wound began to sizzle. But this was not the worst. The worst part was that after the flesh on Avarice¡¯s wound was burned, it quickly regenerated and then continued to be burned, falling into a cycle of torture! This was because Julia¡¯s hellfire had the very special ¡®recovery¡¯ attribute. Previously, Julia had used these flames to repair her damaged armor. Now, she was using it on Avarice as a kind of torture. Looking at the scene of Julia using the flames, Roy did not know why, but a word suddenly came to mind-nirvana! Julia¡¯s flames felt very similar to the phoenix¡¯s flames of nirvana. But these flames were black hellfire. When Samael transformed and shaped her body, did he use materials from the Black Phoenix? Thoughts were whirling in Roy¡¯s mind, but he did not stop his hand movements. With a wave of his hand, he put the gold piled on the ground back into the system space. This gold might be useful in other worlds in the future, so Roy did not want to discard it here. However¡­ what Roy did not expect was that his action had an unintended consequence! The moment the gold disappeared, Avarice, who was still screaming, suddenly froze. The next second, his anger burst out, and a powerful force suddenly erupted from his skinny body, knocking Julia over. Julia¡¯s hell flames were still hanging on his shoulder, but his feet stomped the ground, and he pounced at Roy ferociously! ¡°Gold! Where did you put my gold?!¡± Roy was caught off guard as his face greeted Avarice¡¯s pounce. As Avarice screamed, he used his sharp claws to tear at Roy¡¯s face frantically. But because Roy was wearing the helmet of Cold Winter Armor on his head, Avarice did not cause him any harm. It only made Roy¡¯s hard helmet creak and have sparks fly everywhere. He seemed to have regarded the pile of gold that Roy threw out as his own, but when Roy took it back, he immediately exploded! Roy, who came back to his senses, was also furious. He reached out and grabbed Avarice¡¯s face, but then he found that Avarice was shockingly strong at this moment! Under the struggle, it was difficult for Roy to grasp him. The next second, Roy immediately activated Bloodlust. Red light spread over his body, and the muscles on his arm swelled. Under the strength increase of Bloodlust, Roy pinched Avarice¡¯s face with his left hand and suspended him in the air, while the claw of his right hand, which was holding Avarice¡¯s demon horn, used great force¡­ With a crack, Roy broke off one of Avarice¡¯s demon horns! After breaking off Avarice¡¯s demon horn, Roy had still not vented his anger. He looked at Avarice, who was constantly waving his claws to try to scratch him, and sneered. He stretched his hand out and broke off his other demon horn! Generally speaking, demon horns had a thick layer of cuticles that constantly piled up. The horns usually did not have too many sensory nerves, but this was only under normal circumstances. Roy¡¯s brutal actions of breaking off Avarice¡¯s demon horns also affected the roots of the horns. Avarice screamed in pain as black blood kept flowing out from his forehead. Seeing Avarice¡¯s miserable state, Roy finally felt relieved. After using Psychokinesis to choke Avarice in the air, he released his hand and took a few steps back. As he retreated, Julia appeared from behind. This time, she did not show any mercy. The sharp sword in her hand flashed with cold light, and with a swift slash, she split Avarice in half! Julia was petite and light-weight, so it was often easy for her to lose when facing opponents with immense strength. And it was not just her. Almost all angels were similar to her. In battles, angels usually used skills and magic power to defeat their opponents, and they rarely fought their opponents with strength, so Julia was extremely angry when Avarice sent her flying twice. She felt that it was slightly embarrassing in front of Roy, her partner, so she directly killed Avarice. Roy had stepped back and gave way just now because he had noticed Julia¡¯s thoughts and gave her a chance to salvage her face¡­ After being split in half, Avarice finally stopped struggling. However, his body was clearly dead, but his bright red eyes were still staring intently at Roy, as though he wanted to bring Roy, the enemy who had taken away his gold, into Hell together. Dear Heavens, that gold was clearly Roy¡¯s¡­ Julia swung the longsword in her hand and shook off the black blood beads on the sword. Then she walked up to Roy and said, ¡°Did you notice? This guy¡¯s strength fluctuated a lot¡­¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Roy nodded. ¡°It seems I stimulated him when I put away the gold.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know much about the Seven Deadly Sins, but¡­¡± Julia said thoughtfully. ¡°From Avarice¡¯s situation, certain emotions seem to increase their strength?¡± In Fury¡¯s words, the Seven Deadly Sins that escaped from the Charred Council¡¯s prison were not demons but aggregations of specific negative emotional forces, and they existed in the form of souls. After escaping from the prison and coming to the human world, they chose different bodies to possess. Avarice had possessed this goblin, but because goblins did not know how to use magic power, which was the case in many worlds where goblins existed, in the battle with Roy and Julia, this goblin had not used magic power to attack. However, without using magic, it had immense strength and agility, especially the last burst that forced Roy to use Bloodlust to hold on to it. After a brief exchange with Julia, Roy immediately understood that perhaps the source of the power of the Seven Deadly Sins was the corresponding seven negative emotions. Once they produced or absorbed these negative emotions from other places, it was possible to increase their strength. ¡°We have to hurry!¡± Roy said. ¡°Now that this world is in the End War, the negative emotions born under the stimulation of the war are definitely very strong. This is when the Seven Deadly Sins are absorbing power. No wonder they come to the human world. If we ignore them or put it off for too long, their strength might increase to the point where we can¡¯t handle them¡­¡± Julia nodded in agreement. She knew very well that as long as creatures had intelligence, they would inevitably produce all kinds of emotions. This point was the same for humans, angels, and demons. Happiness, pleasure, fear, greed, anger, and so on, without these emotions, intelligent creatures could not be called intelligent creatures, and they could only be regarded as puppets. Precisely because of this, even though the population of the humans in this world had been greatly reduced, the Seven Deadly Sins could still obtain and absorb these negative emotions from angels or demons, thereby increasing their strength and breaking through their shackles to become more powerful existences. At that time, it would be troublesome. After talking for a while, Roy found that despite the goblin being dead, Avarice¡¯s soul had not been exposed. After thinking about it, Roy took out the Talisman of Sin and activated it with magic power. A dazzling light flashed and turned into a bolt of lightning that connected to the goblin. Under the power of this Talisman of Sin, Avarice, one of the Seven Deadly Sins, was finally pulled out of the body! It was a special soul that was constantly distorting, and countless faces emerged. Every face that appeared on the soul had a greedy expression, but this scene only lasted for a moment before the Talisman of Sin drew out the soul. ¡°Ah-!¡± Roy did not know whether it was an illusion or not, but the Talisman of Sin even let out a satisfied sigh. Seeing this, Roy suddenly had a thought and stored the Talisman of Sin into the system space. He wanted to see what Avarice¡¯s soul was in the system¡­ Chapter 169 - Faint Truth After putting the Talisman of Sin into the system space, something unexpected happened! In the system¡¯s recognition, it identified the Talisman of Sin as a True Spirit Vessel. It was a little special, but it was not too surprising for Roy. However, the souls of the Seven Deadly Sin stored in the talisman were marked as ¡®Seed of the Power of Law¡¯! In the Talisman of Sin, there was the soul of Avarice, which Roy had collected, and the soul of Envy, which Fury had collected earlier. Therefore, the system marked them as the ¡®Seed of the Power of Law 1x¡¯ and ¡®Seed of the Power of Law fragment 1x¡¯. This meant that Roy¡¯s guess before was right. The watcher following Fury was the true Envy of the Seven Deadly Sins. The soul of Envy that Fury had collected was actually just a soul fragment. However, the souls of the Seven Deadly Sins were not real souls but the power of law, which surprised Roy¡­ Laws, as the name implied, were the laws of the operations of heaven and earth. Logically speaking, all physical and chemical phenomena in the world could be called laws ¨C flames, frost, darkness, light, and even space. In fact, everything could be called laws. Even things like souls could be regarded as one of the laws. But what was strange was that Roy had never seen the word ¡®law¡¯ in the system¡¯s marking of items before. Except for the souls of the Seven Deadly Sins¡­ What is the reason? Why are only the Seven Deadly Sins defined as laws in the system? Ever since Roy learned about the functions of the system, he had always felt that his system was very mysterious and powerful. The power of using souls to create things as he pleased made Roy feel awe. Therefore, even though he did not know the origin of the system, Roy had always believed in the system¡¯s definitions of items. He knew that the system would not lie to him. Since the system defined these Seven Deadly Sins as the power of law, then they were the laws, and there was no mistake. Out of curiosity, Roy asked the system in his mind, ¡°System, what do you mean by the power of law?¡± ¡°The power of law can only be used and strengthened, and cannot be changed or eliminated. It is a necessary derivative for creation, a necessary condition for intelligent life to create culture and history, and the source of the evolution of a world¡­¡± The system gave a long string of explanations. Roy heard and obtained a smattering of knowledge, but he understood little. Flames would be extinguished, frost would melt, time could be reversed and accelerated, and space could be distorted. These things that seemed to be universal truths actually had conditions that could change them, but only laws could not be changed. To put it bluntly, the Seven Deadly Sins were the representations of negative emotions that intelligent life possessed. These negative emotions were invisible and intangible, but they were real existences. As powerful as angels, demons, and dragons were, and as great as titans and gods were, they could not eliminate the interference of these emotions. This power was probably the sole power in the universe that life could not be free from. Moreover, according to the system¡¯s explanation, the power of law was not only the negative emotions of the seven deadly sins but also positive emotions such as tolerance, integrity, temperance, humility, joy, love, and so on. These emotions should also belong to the power of law. Throughout the history of all intelligent life, without exception, they were under the control of these emotional laws. Under the control of hunger, life was able to survive; under the control of love and sex, life was able to multiply; under the control of unity and friendship, life established ethnic groups and countries; and under the control of anger and hatred, life produced wars. These emotional forces silently affected all life, making the world vibrant and colorful. They affected every choice in life and naturally affected the evolution of the world¡­ On careful thought, it was actually quite terrifying. Be it humans, angels, or demons, they always felt that they were in control of their thoughts, but they did not know that this kind of thinking was wrong. Many a time, life itself did not notice that these emotional laws were affecting them¡­ Roy noticed that in the system, Avarice¡¯s soul was only marked as Seed of the Power of Law, without special classification. It seemed that the system categorized all the emotional powers into the power of law. Thinking of the Eyes of Nightmare and the fear runes engraved on his frost wings, Roy could not help but ask, ¡°The power of fear I defined is actually a type of law power?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± the system replied affirmatively. ¡°The application of emotional laws is actually very simple because they are a universal power.¡± With this explanation, Roy immediately understood. Although the system defined emotional powers as the power of law, and this term sounded rather high-end, it was not a higher-level power. In fact, it might not necessarily be higher than elemental power and spatial power. But this power was the only power that could not be changed or eliminated¡­ This reminded Roy of the cultivation novels he read in his previous life. Perhaps this was the so-called simplified Great Dao? Gradually, Roy felt that he seemed to understand what the so-called Seven Deadly Sins Demon Kings were¡­ Is that level of existence demon kings who can control these emotional laws to the limit? Imagine what would happen if a world with billions of lives could be brought into a state of anger. People would pick up weapons and kill each other day and night out of anger. All the weapons they created could be thrown at their own people, and then they would wipe out their race¡­ If an entire world fell into the control of gluttony, they would devour all the animals and plants on their planet and leave the world barren¡­ Such scenes made people shudder just thinking about them¡­ ¡°Then, can I use these Seeds of the Power of Law?¡± Roy asked the system. ¡°Of course, but let me remind you first that these seeds are actually a kind of convergence of emotional powers and have an extremely powerful influence. When you use them, you will also be affected!¡± the system prompt said. ¡°Are you sure you want to use them?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll reconsider it!¡± Roy immediately changed his mind when he heard the system¡¯s reminder. It seemed like using the power of these law seeds had a lot of side effects, and one of them was the power of avarice. Roy could not imagine himself becoming a money-grubber, so he temporarily withdrew the thought. Correspondingly, the use of Roy¡¯s Eyes of Nightmare and the fear runes was much safer. Although this superficial use had a limited effect, it also did not affect and damage him. Now, Roy finally understood why the Charred Council wanted the Horseman to capture the Seven Deadly Sins. Such power of law could not be completely eliminated, so it could only think of ways to limit its growth and imprison it. Otherwise, the consequences would be really unimaginable. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Julia¡¯s voice came from the side. She noticed that Roy had suddenly stopped walking and was in a daze, so she asked curiously. Speaking of which, this curiosity is also a type of emotion, right? A desire for knowledge? Roy thought about it and realized that he seemed to have gone a little crazy, and now his mind was full of thoughts about the emotional laws. He quickly shook his head to expel these thoughts and then said to Julia, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s go. We have to hurry.¡± Spreading his wings, Roy led Julia and rushed to the next location where a Demon Eye sent back news. Not long after they left, a huge magic formation suddenly appeared where they had been. A tall figure with a hunched body appeared with a large walking stick. On his back was a strange huge coffin. There were two sculptures on the coffin. One of them was the image of an angel, while the other was the image of a demon. The two sculptures were facing against each other, looking very much like the standpoints of angels and demons. This tall figure stared in the direction that Roy and Julia had left in and was silent for a long time. Finally, he sighed softly and said, ¡°A deviation has appeared¡­ An unexpected demon, and hmm, there¡¯s also a fallen angel. That Horseman of the Apocalypse actually gave them the mission to capture the Seven Deadly Sins. Is this a good thing or a bad thing?¡­ Are they capable of completing this mission?¡± After a long time, this tall figure gradually disappeared, leaving only a mutter, ¡°Perhaps I should continue observing¡­¡± Chapter 170 - Blood Oath Chapter 170 Blood Oath Roy and Julia continued to search for the remaining Seven Deadly Sins, but Roy did not know that his actions in this world had gradually attracted the attention of¡­ some ¡®people¡¯. At the same time, in another direction hundreds of kilometers away, a group of angels in golden armor was flying low in the dim sky. This group of angels numbered about a thousand. In the combat troops of the angel army, it was a fully organized battle team. But what was strange was that this angel team was not finding the demon army to fight. Instead, they flew slowly while looking down, seemingly searching for something. Most of the members of this team were low-level two-winged angels. Apart from some original angels, the rest were artificial angels, but there were six four-winged angels leading this team. Although the angel army suffered heavy losses after the Destroyer appeared, Heaven was not completely expelled from the human world. It continued to send troops into the human world to fight against demons, as it had done for hundreds of millions of years. It was not discouraged because the balance of power was broken. However, it was actually two leaders who had directed this End War on the side of Heaven. The angel soldiers at the lower level had no idea what the real situation was, so they were at a loss about why the war situation had become like this. The only ones who knew the war situation were Abaddon and Uriel, who had led the angels into the human world at the beginning of the End War. However, Abaddon, one of the leaders, had suddenly disappeared. Judging from the accounts of some angels who had returned to the Heaven headquarters, Lord Abaddon seemed to have been killed by Demon Lord Straga¡­ This was definitely bad news because Abaddon¡¯s soul had not been able to return to Heaven¡­ Similarly, Uriel had not been able to return, but according to reliable news, Uriel was not dead or captured. After her attempt to assassinate the Destroyer failed, she only escaped injured. The side of Heaven wanted to know what had happened, so it continuously sent reinforcements and even attempted to find the dominion angel Uriel! This group of angel soldiers was one of the teams that came to find Uriel. Their mission was to meet up with Uriel after entering the human world. And while figuring out why there was the additional demon king-level Destroyer, they would be incorporated into Uriel¡¯s subordinates and follow her command. But unfortunately, after entering the human world, this team could not sense Uriel¡¯s aura, and it also could not find Uriel¡¯s location with detection magic! After discovering this situation, the four-winged angels leading the team had a vague premonition, but they were unwilling to give up just like that. Therefore, according to the reports of the soldiers who had seen Uriel, they searched in the direction where Uriel and her troops had retreated in an attempt to find traces Uriel left behind. This angel team had been searching for several days now. On the way, many demons attacked them, but they had successfully repelled them. Although they did not obtain any information about Uriel from the demons, they discovered the strange movements of the demons. A large number of low-level demons were gathering and heading southeast under the supervision of some high-rank demons. Moreover, these low-level demons were carrying all kinds of stone materials, seemingly planning to build something. Although the angels did not know what the enemy wanted to do, they would usually do their best to destroy the plans of the demons when faced with such situations or, at the very least, create some obstacles for them. But after much hesitation, the four-winged angels leading the team decided to find Uriel first. Just like that, they continued flying. After some time, the griffin mounts of the angels suddenly stirred and screeched. Sensing the situation, the angels immediately focused their attention on searching the ground below. Then a few sharp-eyed angels quickly found something on the ground. Under the command of the four-winged angels, this angel army spread out in all directions and flew to the ground to search. Within a radius of about a kilometer on the ground, the angels quickly found something. It was¡­ dozens of blood-stained white angel feathers! This proved that an angel had fought in this area, and the battle situation was not too encouraging¡­ As time passed, the angels found more and more things. Among these things were a few golden feathers and some broken armor fragments. ¡°It¡¯s Lady Uriel¡¯s armor!¡± The four-winged angels widened their eyes in horror as they recognized the patterns on the damaged armor. ¡°Quick, expand the search range!¡± Considering that the battle might have taken place in the air, the angel feathers that appeared here might have drifted over with the wind, so the angels expanded the search range once again. As expected, after continuing to search, the angels found the true battlefield! Here, there were some scattered corpses of angels. They were the remaining angel soldiers who had retreated with Uriel. The corpses of these angel soldiers were spread out disorderly over a large area. ¡°It was caused by frost-element magic power! They were completely frozen and then fell to the ground and shattered¡­¡± a four-winged angel investigating said solemnly. ¡°Where¡¯s Lady Uriel?! Did you find her¡­¡± another four-winged angel asked anxiously. Before he finished speaking, an angel soldier walked over, holding a stiff corpse. When they saw this corpse, all the angel soldiers fell silent. This corpse was none other than Uriel, whom they had been searching for¡­ ¡°Lady Uriel died in battle, but her soul was taken away and did not return to the White City¡­¡± The angel soldier carrying the corpse had a pained expression. ¡°Damn it!¡± Upon hearing this, a four-winged angel could not help but draw his sword and stab it violently into the ground. ¡°Who was it?! Who killed Lady Uriel?!¡± Uriel was an original angel with high hopes in the White City. If nothing unexpected happened, it was very likely that she would successfully promote to a new six-winged angel after a hundred years, becoming an important force for the angels. In fact, the White City had even discussed adding a leader position for Uriel. But unexpectedly, she died in the human world, and even her soul could not return. ¡°The only ones who can kill Lady Uriel are demon lords. Only a few demon lords appeared this time. Who was it?¡± the angels said indignantly. However, they could not find any clues because in the battle traces found on Uriel¡¯s corpse, besides finding traces of frost power and dark power, they also found traces of hellfire and wounds caused by two completely different swords. This left them a little confused. They were slightly suspicious that after Uriel retreated with heavy injuries, she was intercepted by a demon lord with an army. ¡°What should we do now?¡± The four-winged angels leading the team were extremely worried. ¡°In any case, let¡¯s first bring Lady Uriel¡¯s corpse back to the White City! If we can find her soul, she might have a chance to resurrect!¡± One of the four-winged angels sighed. Soon, the angels split out dozens of soldiers to protect Uriel¡¯s corpse and return to the White City. Then the remaining angels gathered. ¡°This might be a despicable scheme of the demons! After they killed Lord Abaddon, they killed Lady Uriel too!¡± a four-winged angel said angrily. ¡°We must take revenge!¡± ¡°But our strength¡­¡± another four-winged angel said hesitantly, ¡°Even Lord Abaddon is in trouble. Our enemy may be more than two demon lords. We don¡¯t have enough strength¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s request reinforcements from the headquarters!¡± someone suggested. However, the four-winged angel who first proposed taking revenge shook his head. ¡°There are no reinforcements. Even if there are, it¡¯s impossible for it to be too powerful. The Destroyer is attacking the White City, and the leaders are resisting his attack. We can only rely on ourselves now¡­¡± ¡°But we¡­¡± A four-winged angel was interrupted as soon as he began. ¡°Use the Blood Oath!¡± the four-winged angel who proposed revenge said firmly. Upon hearing this term, the angels present fell silent, but they all quickly nodded resolutely¡­ Chapter 171 - Underground Nuclear Bunker Chapter 171 Underground Nuclear Bunker The Blood Oath was the angels¡¯ final trump card! This was a power that only angels with four wings and above could use. It had to be known that in order to preserve the purity of their souls, angels generally tried their best to maintain their calm and indifferent hearts to reduce their exposure to too many negative emotions. Even in combat, they had to shout slogans of justice to strengthen their will and prevent themselves from falling because of negative forces. However, the Blood Oath was an exception. Angels were beings with free will, and they had their own siblings, compatriots, and people they cared about and valued, so they would also produce the mentality of revenge due to anger. The Blood Oath was such a power. It could transform angels through their anger and desire for revenge into blood angels, giving them more strength to help them complete their revenge. This was the origin of the angels of vengeance in human legends¡­ However, blood angels transformed from the Blood Oath, so they had also fallen in the eyes of orthodox angels. This was a sign of anger and vengeance blinding them. But compared to true fallen angels, blood angels still possessed self-awareness and would not stand against angels. Therefore, the cost of transformation into blood angels through the Blood Oath was immense. The moment the transformation finished, it was equivalent to being exiled and never allowed to return to Heaven again. Moreover, after completing the oath and killing the target of revenge, blood angels would gradually die. However, the four-winged angels present did not intend to consider more about it. Now that the war situation on Heaven¡¯s side was in an extremely disadvantageous state, even if they did not make Blood Oaths, staying in the human world would not change this situation. It would be better to turn into blood angels and use this opportunity to kill one or two demon lords. For hundreds of millions of years, the hatred between angels and demons in this world had long become so deep that it could no longer be resolved. Especially after the End War began, the angels were also affected and began attempting some desperate actions¡­ They would strive to succeed or die trying for their righteous cause. After making the decision, the angels¡¯ ritual was soon ready. They engraved a huge golden magic formation on the spot, and around one thousand low-level angel soldiers knelt on one knee around the magic formation. They inserted their weapons into the ground, and in the magic formation, the six four-winged angels were facing each other and also kneeling on one knee. With their heads down and one hand over their hearts, they began to pour magic power into the magic formation while chanting softly. Gradually, the magic formation started emitting a dazzling light that enveloped the six four-winged angels. As time passed, the color of the light slowly changed from golden to blood-red, and the four-winged angels enveloped in it let out painful roars at the same time. However, they forced themselves to endure and persisted until the ritual finished. When the light of the magic formation gradually faded away, what appeared in the eyes of the angel soldiers were six kneeling blood angels! Their appearance did not change much, but the wings gathered behind them turned from white to blood-red. Even the angelic armor and swords on their bodies were dyed with blood-red halos. At the same time, the aura of surging magic power burst wantonly from their bodies. The Blood Oath did not promote them, but it could stimulate their potential and temporarily strengthen them. Originally, five of these six four-winged angels were virtue angels, and one of them was a lower-level power angel. But after completing the Blood Oath, they all became existences at the dominion angel level. It could be said that they were all not weaker than Uriel at her peak¡­ This way, with six dominion angels in total, even if they really encountered a demon lord, they would have the strength to fight. In addition, with a large number of low-level angel soldiers cooperating with them, this was a military force that could not be ignored. Most importantly, the Blood Oath could identify the revenge targets of their prayers, and the targets were the murderers of Abaddon and Uriel! The former was, of course, Demon Lord Straga, but the latter¡­ was Roy! The angels were all wrong. They thought that the one who killed Uriel was a demon lord, but they did not expect that the one who truly killed Uriel was Roy, a high-rank demon. Uriel was injured at that time and was not in good condition, and Roy and Julia had used the Expulsion incantation on Frostmourne to suppress Uriel¡¯s magic power. Only with these things together could they successfully kill her. Otherwise, if it were a one-on-one battle, Roy would still be lacking in strength when facing Uriel in perfect condition. But battles were like this. In life and death situations, who cared if you were at your peak? Roy only needed to do everything possible to kill Uriel. However, after killing Uriel, an important figure of Heaven, the subsequent consequences arrived. Roy had never thought that a group of four-winged angels had chosen to transform into blood angels to avenge Uriel. If Roy encountered them, these blood angels would immediately discover that Roy was the true murderer. At that time, Roy might be in big trouble¡­ If he were still a low-rank demon, he might be able to avoid them and survive, but now that he had become a high-rank demon, he would still have to face what he had to face¡­ After all, high-rank demons were no longer nameless existences. Under the guidance of the six blood angels, the angel army whizzed through the air and began searching all over the world for their revenge targets. On another side, Roy and Julia had already gone deep underground under the guidance of a Demon Eye. However, they had come here not because the Demon Eye had found traces of the Seven Deadly Sins but because¡­ it had found a surprising scene. They had entered underground through the underground transportation hub of a human city. It was a neighboring city hundreds of kilometers away from the coastal city that Roy had been. Similarly, the surface of this city had long been destroyed, but since it was not close to the coastline, it had not become submerged by huge tsunamis, and the underground buildings were still relatively intact. However, even so, the all-pervasive demons had long invaded the underground hub here. The hundreds of Demon Eyes that Roy released darted around everywhere, and one of them came to the city¡¯s underground. While wandering and investigating, the Demon Eye transmitted a scene back. It was a group of low-level demons attacking an underground human military facility. The reason why Roy was surprised was that there were still human survivors in this underground military facility. They were a group of fully armed human soldiers! After Roy controlled the Demon Eye to wander around, he found that it was an extremely huge underground bunker. It was five kilometers below the surface, had paths extending in all directions, and was very wide. It could probably accommodate hundreds of thousands of people, so Roy immediately thought that it might be an underground nuclear bunker, the nuclear defense facility of this city! Through the scenes transmitted by the Demon Eye, Roy saw that the demons had already discovered this place. There were thousands of low-level demons moving in the passages of the nuclear bunker and fighting against humans. There were a lot of human soldiers in this bunker and also a large number of civilians. They relied on thick reinforced concrete and alloy doors to fight against the demons. Moreover, in such a defensive battle, they repelled the attacks of the demons many times, completely blocking the demons in the periphery of the bunker and preventing them from entering. However, they also knew that this situation would not last too long. Although there was sufficient food in the bunker, enough for them to survive for a long time, they could not completely kill the demons and were dying one by one. Even through the Demon Eye, Roy could feel the pessimism of the humans. Roy was helpless about this. He knew that even if these humans did not die in the hands of demons, they would still die in the hands of time. When War descended a hundred years later, the humans of this world were already extinct. In cruel environments, no humans could survive for that long, and they no longer had the space to continue procreating. Perhaps some ancient races that came to the human world through alternate space channels would be willing to save them, but it was probably only a drop in the bucket. Moreover, Roy roughly remembered that Death of the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse seemed to be trying to resurrect the human race to save his brother War. As for the final result, Roy did not know. However, Roy came here because he found something extraordinary in this underground nuclear bunker through the Demon Eye. Stored in the human armory were dozens of tactical nuclear bombs with radioactive symbols! Chapter 172 - Ambush Chapter 172 Ambush The tactical nuclear bombs Roy saw through the Demon Eye were the kind that launched from vehicles. They were not too big, so their yield was probably relatively small. It was unknown if it was because the humans did not know the activation codes or because they were not ready to perish together with the demons, these tactical nuclear bombs were stored in the armory and not taken out. However, no matter how small the yield was, they were still nuclear weapons. Roy still clearly remembered the scene when humans launched nuclear attacks against angels and demons. He knew that these nuclear weapons could even kill high-rank demons. Now that he saw them, he naturally did not plan to let them go and wanted to take these nuclear bombs for himself. This thing should be very useful to deal with the Seven Deadly Sins, right? Roy thought¡­ After spending some time, Roy and Julia entered the city¡¯s underground hub. In the narrow underground space, Roy¡¯s tall body caused him a lot of trouble, so he could only expand the passage through violent destruction many times. Such big moves naturally attracted the attention of the survivors in the bunker. There was complete industrial equipment in this underground bunker, so there was still electricity supply. When the survivors saw Roy and Julia walking toward the bunker through the surveillance system, they inevitably panicked. Even though the humans in this world did not know much about the societal structure of demons, they could tell at a glance that Roy was not an ordinary demon from his appearance. His tall body, two pairs of demon wings behind him, and domineering black armor showed how powerful this demon was, not to mention the rare fallen angel beside him. The reason why the humans in the bunker were still able to persevere was that only low-level demons were attacking them. These low-level demons had no organized actions and were all acting independently, so the pressure on the survivors was not too much. But if this clearly powerful demon came, would the situation change? Would this powerful demon organize the low-level demons, break through the bunker in one fell swoop, and then massacre them? This speculation seemed to gradually be confirmed because, through the surveillance cameras, they saw some low-level demons who encountered him being very respectful as they made way for him. After he walked forward, the low-level demons would follow behind him. In less than half an hour, hundreds of low-level demons gathered behind this powerful demon and followed him. Upon seeing this scene, the panicked survivors were almost in despair before Roy even reached the bunker¡­ However, how could they know that Roy¡¯s target was not them at all? These low-level demons were only following him out of respect for the superior. However, Julia secretly told him that these low-level demons had most likely already surrendered to the Destroyer! It was not that Julia felt the mark or aura of the Destroyer on these low-level demons, but purely based on her intuition. After the battle between Samael and the Destroyer, it could be said that 80% of the demons in this world had already changed sides. Julia did not think that they would be lucky enough to encounter the remaining loyalists to Samael. Roy did not care. In any case, to him, it was all the same regardless of who these low-level demons submitted to. Ever since he roughly figured out what these demon kings were thinking, Roy understood that this kind of internal camp change was probably not a betrayal in the eyes of the big shots. The true betrayal of demons was either damaging the interests of their bosses, like the illusion demon C¨¦sar, or directly betraying their people, like the Dark Knight Sparda that Julia had mentioned. Only these actions could be regarded as betrayal. Otherwise, this kind where a big shot lost his ability to command, so the demons under him followed the orders of another big shot was not considered true betrayal at all. On the contrary, Julia¡¯s diehard loyalty to Samael was completely unnecessary in Roy¡¯s view. Fortunately, Julia seemed to have gotten over it through his persuasion, so she did not reject these low-level demons of the Destroyer faction and did not fight them. This underground bunker could be said to be a city built underground. The paths were intricate and complex, and the scenes observed by the Demon Eye did not show the route in detail. Now that Roy had these low-level demons, it saved him a lot of effort. After finding a few demons who were familiar with the route to lead the way, Roy and Julia began to quickly approach the central area. His target was the armory, but the survivors did not know. After seeing Roy lead a large number of demons toward the central area, the survivors felt that their guess was being increasingly confirmed. This powerful demon was coming for them. Therefore, before arriving, Roy and the others encountered an attack from the human survivors. This wave of human soldiers attacking them was like a suicide squad. They knew that it might be a wasted effort, but in order to stop Roy, they still launched a suicide attack on Roy and the others! Relying on their familiarity with the terrain, they went around the areas where the demons concentrated, came to the route that Roy and the others had to pass through, and set up booby traps. Caught off guard, the low-level demons leading the way stepped on these booby traps and exploded into pieces! Then the soldiers emerged from their hiding spots, loaded their machine guns and rocket launchers, and attacked! Roy did not expect these human soldiers to take the initiative to attack him, but it was futile. Seeing dozens of rockets flying toward him, Roy did not even move and let them bombard him. In the end, Roy was still standing intact after the violent explosion. The Cold Winter Armor blocked all the impact of the explosion, and the armor did not even have the slightest damage¡­ With a wave of his hand, Roy dispersed the smoke in front of him. The pungent smell of gunpowder made him feel a little uncomfortable. As a result, the low-level demons behind him regarded this action as a signal to fight. They screamed and rushed excitedly toward the ambushing human soldiers, intending to tear their bodies apart and snatch their souls. ¡°Retreat! Quickly retreat!¡± Seeing that the target of their attack was not the slightest bit injured, the human soldiers were terrified. But they still kept their mission in mind. Since the attack had not been effective, they would use their lives to lure this demon away! The human soldiers got on their motorcycles and quickly withdrew according to their planned route. As they retreated, they also fired at the low-level demons chasing behind them. Weapons such as rocket launchers could cause large damage to low-rank demons, so they had eliminated many demons while escaping. However, even if they were low-level demons, their speed was not something that the motorcycles could shake off. The demons chased closely behind these human soldiers, and the distance between them began shrinking What made the soldiers even more depressed was the report from the control room in their earpieces. The powerful demon did not follow them but instead found another demon to lead the way and continued toward the central area. The survivors realized that the demon seemed to have seen through their goal¡­ Seeing that the demons were about to catch up, the fleeing soldiers gritted their teeth. Just as they were about to stake everything on fighting the demons, a sudden change occurred! A loud whistling sound came, and an enormous black shadow flew through the air. With unstoppable momentum, it slammed into the demons behind. In an instant, the demons hit by the black shadow were immediately torn asunder, and before they could even scream, they were killed! The human survivors were stunned. They saw the black shadow that suddenly smashed into the demons was a huge and heavy war hammer! This war hammer flew straight, stirring up a storm of blood among the demons along the way. As countless amounts of purple blood splattered through the air, the war hammer smashed open a straight passage and hit a wall on one side, creating a large hole on the wall and continuing to fly. On the other side, Roy, who had just walked a few steps, suddenly heard a loud noise, and the thick wall on his left suddenly exploded! With a bang, a hammer that was as tall as Julia slammed down in front of him, creating a big pit in the ground¡­ Looking at the huge war hammer, Roy finally stopped¡­ Chapter 173 - Cryogenic Fate Chapter 173 Cryogenic Fate The moment this war hammer flew out, the force it contained was extremely terrifying, so Roy and Julia both subconsciously made defensive stances. Turning his head, Roy looked at the big hole smashed by the war hammer and heard the screams of many demons dying on the other side of the wall, as though someone was slaughtering these low-level demons wantonly. A moment later, the screams came to a stop. Roy immediately understood that the chasing demons were all dead. Boom! Boom! Heavy footsteps came. At the entrance of the hole opened by the war hammer, a burly¡­ stocky figure appeared. When she saw this figure, Julia¡¯s pupils could not help but shrink as she subconsciously shouted, ¡°Ulthane?! It¡¯s you?!¡± A short and stout man appeared in front of Roy and Julia. He had a pair of incomparably thick and solid arms, and explosive muscles covered his entire body. On his flat-topped head, only his temples had hair flying back, and he had a full beard and a resolute expression. After hearing Julia¡¯s voice, the burly man glanced at Julia. Without saying a word, he stretched out his hand and pulled out the war hammer that was deeply embedded into the ground. With cracking sounds, the ground cracked open like a spiderweb as he pulled the war hammer up. The weight of the hammer was unimaginable. However, Ulthane easily held this war hammer in his hand. After swinging it in a circle, the blood and minced meat of the demons on it were flung away. Only then did Ulthane place it on his shoulder. After doing this, Ulthane opened his mouth and said with a deep voice, ¡°Fallen angel, do you know me?¡± ¡°Of course, who hasn¡¯t heard of your name, ¡®Black Hammer¡¯ Ulthane of the makers?¡± Julia¡¯s expression was very serious. She held her sword tightly and asked, ¡°Why has someone of an ancient race like you come to the human world? Don¡¯t the makers never intervene in the war between angels and demons?¡± Ulthane did not speak and slowly walked forward while carrying his war hammer. Seeing this, Julia became increasingly nervous and subconsciously moved closer to Roy. Although Roy remained calm on the surface, he was actually gathering magic power. When Julia mentioned the makers, Roy immediately recalled that there was indeed such an ancient race in the Darksiders world. How ancient was this race? Their history predated even the appearance of the Charred Council! The maker race was a born artisan race. They were very similar to the so-called dwarfs, but in fact, they were even stronger than the dwarfs. There seemed to be very few of this race, but every one of them was an extremely powerful warrior. It was obvious from Julia¡¯s nervousness. Now that the ¡®Black Hammer¡¯ Ulthane appeared and killed a large number of demons, Roy could not help but be wary. He was a very strong enemy. Before figuring out his intentions, he had to be prepared to fight. Ulthane ignored Julia¡¯s question. Instead, he stood not far away from them and turned to look at Roy. After sizing him up for a while, he said, ¡°I¡¯m Black Hammer Ulthane. Demon, who are you?¡± ¡°My name is Osiris!¡± Roy replied expressionlessly. ¡°I hate you!¡± Ulthane immediately said straightforwardly. ¡°You¡¯re exuding a cold aura, and the makers hate anything that can lower the temperature!¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Roy mocked, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you use magma for cooling and quenching when forging?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ulthane choked at Roy¡¯s words but then shook his head. ¡°It seems like you¡¯re also a cunning demon. I won¡¯t argue with you. The war between angels and demons has nothing to do with me. But if you want to pass through here, you¡¯ll have to first ask if my hammer agrees!¡± With that, he moved the war hammer off his shoulder and held it horizontally in front of him. ¡°Huh?!¡± Roy was slightly stunned for a moment before asking with a subtle expression on his face, ¡°You want to stop me? Do you know what I want to do?¡± ¡°Of course, I know!¡± Ulthane¡¯s nostrils spewed out two rough streams of air as he said in disdain, ¡°Aren¡¯t you just trying to plunder the human souls in this facility? I don¡¯t believe that you won¡¯t be tempted by so many souls!¡± ¡°No, no, no!¡± Roy stretched out a finger and shook it. ¡°You¡¯ve guessed completely wrong. In fact, I¡¯m just lost!¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll believe that, demon?!¡± Ulthane snorted. ¡°Of course not!¡± Roy spread his hands. ¡°Your tone of voice means that you were already planning to fight, right?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Ulthane suddenly roared and swung his heavy hammer at Roy! Roy stretched out his hand and quickly condensed a black ice wall in front of him. At the same time, he grabbed Julia with his other hand to stop her from rushing out. With a loud bang, Ulthane¡¯s hammer smashed fiercely against the ice wall. The ice wall containing the power of the Dark-Dark Fruit had a strong resistance to physical attacks, but it broke from Ulthane¡¯s attack! The moment of contact, cracks covered the ice wall, and in a few milliseconds, it shattered into countless black ice crystals. But Ulthane¡¯s hammer continued to maintain its indomitable momentum as it swung toward Roy behind the ice wall! However, even though it only blocked Ulthane¡¯s hammer for a moment, it was enough for Roy. He held Julia¡¯s hand, flashed, and appeared behind Ulthane. Facing a warrior with super strength, Roy was not stupid enough to take out Frostmourne to fight him head-on. Ulthane was from the so-called maker race, and just by thinking about the hammer in his hand, he could tell that it was definitely made of an indestructible material. Although Roy had created Frostmourne using the system, its essential material was only the demon iron that was commonly seen in the Abyss. Ulthane¡¯s hammer might even break it in a single blow. Facing an enemy like Ulthane, Roy reckoned that even using Bloodlust, he might not be able to win in terms of strength. And needless to say, Julia was not good at dealing with strength-type opponents¡­ Therefore, Roy chose to avoid immediately. At the same time that he appeared behind Ulthane, he flew up with Julia. Although he could not fly too high in the space here, it was bullying Ulthane, who did not have wings. In midair, Roy pointed at the remaining low-level demons. ¡°Go!¡± The low-level demons would absolutely obey the orders of a high-rank demon like Roy. Moreover, demons were like this. They had no fear and only fought fanatically, so after Roy gave the order, the remaining low-level demons howled and pounced at Utan. ¡°Damn it! Get lost!¡± Ulthane let out a deafening roar as he swung his war hammer and started fighting the low-level demons. Roy said to Julia, ¡°Check the path ahead and wait for me. Leave this guy to me!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to become entangled with him!¡± Julia shook her head in disagreement. ¡°Ulthane is strong, very strong. Even some demon lords are unwilling to provoke him. Let the low-level demons hold him back, and we can quickly leave.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. This narrow space is the best battlefield for me!¡± Roy said. ¡°It will take some time to move the things I want. It won¡¯t be good if I let him disrupt me. It¡¯s best if I make him know how powerful I am.¡± Hearing Roy say this, Julia could only nod. She did not say anything else and turne around to fly forward. In just a few words, Ultane had almost killed all the low-level demons. Low-level demons were ultimately low-level demons, and under Ulthane¡¯s hands, they would die from a mere touch. They could not even bring Ulthane the slightest resistance. All they could do was pounce on him ferociously, and then¡­ turn into a rain of blood! After killing all the low-level demons, Ulthane turned around and looked at Roy, who was floating in the air behind him. Without another word, he threw his war hammer! The war hammer flew forward with a loud whistling sound. Its speed was exceptionally fast, and Roy did not have much time to dodge. Moreover, there was an intense gust of wind around the war hammer. Once he did not have enough space to evade, he would probably suffer a lot of damage, so Roy did not think much about it as he flashed and disappeared. Boom! The war hammer hit the concrete layer at the top of the passage and blasted a huge pit. Roy reappeared and smiled at Ulthane. ¡°Can you take back your weapon now?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Ulthane replied. He stretched his hand toward the war hammer in the distance, and the hammer shook while falling loose and then flew back into Ulthane¡¯s hand. Ulthane said proudly, ¡°Demon, don¡¯t think that I can¡¯t do anything to you just because you can fly. You can continue flying, but once I hit you, your body will be crushed!¡± ¡°Wow!¡± Roy clapped his hands and praised. ¡°Speaking of which, do you have a relative named Thor? Often shouts ¡®For the glory of Asgard¡¯ or something like that¡­¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Ulthane did not understand Roy¡¯s words. He swung his hand and threw the hammer. Roy dodged again. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s fight. But how about you trying my new ability this time?¡± With that, Frostmourne appeared in Roy¡¯s right hand, and he raised his left hand. The next second, a blue light shone down and enveloped his entire body. ¡°Cryogenic Fate!¡± Chapter 174 - Attacking Means Ending Chapter 174 Attacking Means Ending With the use of the skill, Roy¡¯s body glowed with light blue light. This scene was very similar to when Roy used Bloodlust¡­ After the light blue light appeared, Roy waved his right hand slightly and began to mobilize his massive amount of magic power. In an instant, the surroundings changed! Roy and Ulthane were currently in a subway tunnel to the central area of the underground bunker. The moment Roy released his magic power, black ice immediately covered the surrounding walls, and all the stones and concrete that formed the entire tunnel made grinding sounds at the same time. It was due to the shrinking of these building materials at an extremely low temperature. Under the influence of this shrinking, some stone fragments broke away from their original positions and fell from the top onto the steel rails on the ground. In the end, with cracking sounds, the steel subway rails laid on the ground exploded. The steel material had become as fragile as glass, and the instant it came into contact with slight pressure, it immediately cracked inch by inch and exploded. At the same time, some colorless water droplets appeared in the air. These water droplets were extremely tiny, even smaller than the raindrops described in a fine drizzle! Ulthane did not understand what was going on. He only felt difficulty breathing the moment these colorless water droplets formed. With the formation of these colorless water droplets, a breeze appeared in the subway tunnel, but when the breeze blew, it made more and more water droplets in the air. These tiny water droplets were still mist-like in the air at first. But as the number of them increased, they began to gather and condense together, turning into bigger water droplets before finally looking more like rainwater. When their weight was enough, they began to fall. With a plink, Ulthane looked on helplessly as a ¡®raindrop¡¯ hit his arm. In Ulthane¡¯s eyes, when the raindrop touched his skin, it started boiling like boiling water. The boiling only lasted for a few milliseconds before the raindrop turned back into mist. But during this process, something terrible happened. Ulthane found that the skin that came into contact with the raindrop suddenly lost feeling, and his skin was instantly frozen! ¡°B-bad!¡± Ulthane wanted to speak, but he found that he could not open his mouth at all. He wanted to take a step, but he found an immense adhesive force coming from the ground, firmly sticking his shoes to the ground. The raindrops continued to fall one by one. Those that landed on the ground instantly boiled and exploded into countless tiny mist beads. In the eyes of others, it was actually a small cloud of mist. When it landed on Ulthane, it turned into ice crystals and began to freeze his body! Without even being able to resist, Ulthane quickly turned into an ice sculpture! This entire process did not even take three seconds. Roy¡¯s magic power had not even come into contact with Ulthane. It had only spread once to cause these phenomena¡­ Only Roy knew what was going on. The so-called ¡®Cryogenic Fate¡¯ was actually a new skill Roy created that was similar to Bloodlust. Except for the light blue light covering his body, this skill did not have many special effects. The light blue was only used to distinguish from Bloodlust¡¯s effect. Overall, this skill was actually a buff. However, the attribute of this buff skill was to lower the temperature caused by Roy¡¯s frost magic power and force it to ¨C 200¡ãC! After Roy promoted to high-rank demon, he had once taken a moment to create a thermometer to test the temperature of his frost magic power. He found that even if he continuously increased the output of his magic power, his frost power would hover at most around -150¡ãC. Although this temperature was terrifyingly low¡ªand compared to when he was a middle-rank demon, it was a substantial improvement from -100¡ãC¡ª Roy still felt unsatisfied. Where was the powerful place of frost? It was not those fancy ultimate moves, but lower, lower, and lower temperatures! Roy had thought about where the limit of frost-type demons was before. It was nothing other than absolute zero, which was the extreme temperature that froze everything and stopped everything from functioning! However, absolute zero was very difficult to achieve, and Roy did not know how many souls he would need to consume to achieve this goal. It would definitely not work if he wanted to succeed overnight, so after thinking about it over and over, Roy decided to take a step-by-step approach to realize it. Thus, he created the buff skill, Cryogenic Fate. Cryogenic Fate: At the cost of the additional consumption of magic power, forcefully reduces the temperature of the frost power to -200¡ãC. This state can continue until the amount of magic power drops to zero. Reality proved that Roy¡¯s idea was right. The creation of the Cryogenic Fate skill did not consume too many of Roy¡¯s souls. After spending over 100,000 souls to create the Cold Winter Armor, he later obtained more than 4,500 souls. In the end, he only spent 4,000 souls and 5 fallen and noble souls to obtain this Cryogenic Fate skill. Of course, this was also because Roy¡¯s frost power had a certain foundation, causing the consumption to be relatively low. Had his magic power been only able to create a low temperature of less than -10¡ãC, then the consumption of souls would have definitely been way beyond that if he wanted to reduce it forcefully to less than -200¡ãC. In addition, it was not that Roy did not want to lower the temperature further. But he found that if the temperature continued to decrease after reaching -200¡ãC, the consumption of souls would begin to increase dramatically. Roy tested it and discovered that he needed ten thousand souls to create a temperature of -201¡ãC. In order to create a temperature of -202¡ãC, the consumption of souls was eighteen thousand. The higher he went, the more it cost. From this point, each quarter degree increase cost two thousand more souls than the previous level. Roy was not very good at math, so he did not calculate how many souls he needed to reach absolute zero. But in any case, the immense consumption of souls left him with no choice but to back down. In the end, he chose the most cost-effective ¨C 200¡ãC. Although it did not reach absolute zero, making the obsessive-compulsive patient very unhappy, the effects caused by the temperature of -200¡ãC were very shocking¡­ Because at this temperature, the oxygen and nitrogen in the air directly liquefied! The tiny colorless water droplets that Ulthane saw just now were liquified oxygen and nitrogen. This was the reason he felt it was difficult to breathe. Fortunately, the place where the two of them were fighting was not a sealed space. Otherwise, even if Ulthane had not frozen, he would have quickly died of suffocation! Once oxygen and nitrogen liquefied, their volume naturally decreased, and the nearby gas would fill in. This was the reason the airflows formed in the subway passage. As these airflows filled in, more oxygen and nitrogen liquefied again, finally forming rain droplets that dripped down. The liquid nitrogen and liquid oxygen were extremely terrifying. When they dripped down and came into contact with objects with higher temperatures, they would immediately undergo super-cold boiling. If there were enough liquid nitrogen and liquid oxygen, you could even see a scene like boiling water. During this process, the process of heat transmission would accelerate to a very short period! In particular, Roy¡¯s fight with Ulthane was in a relatively narrow space, which even more so displayed the effectiveness of his frost power to the pinnacle. In the past, Roy¡¯s frost power¡¯s temperature was not too low. Even if he wanted to freeze his target, it would take at least three seconds. But now that it had reached ¨C 200¡ãC, the freezing time shortened to about two seconds. Don¡¯t underestimate this difference of one second. In fact, one second could almost determine whether the target could react or not and whether they could use magic power to protect themselves! The difference in this was massive. Not even giving time to react meant that it was over¡­ Chapter 175 - The Lord of the Hollows Chapter 175 The Lord of the Hollows Ulthane had never thought of fighting such a battle before. Of course, he knew that he was facing a frost demon this time. In fact, Ulthane was already more than twenty thousand years old. He was still young among the makers, but he had seen countless people over the past twenty thousand years. In this period of time, he had also encountered a frost demon and had even fought against it. Therefore, when Roy fought him, Ulthane thought that he might encounter magic attacks like Ice Spear or Ice Storm, and he was already prepared to deal with them. But who knew that this frost demon in front of him did not play according to common sense? He did not use any offensive magic at all! Had it been a proper battle, Ulthane would have definitely not have fallen into such a situation. He was a famous warrior of the makers and had a strong physique that could crush angels, demons, and dragons. However, Roy took advantage of environmental factors and used an ultra-low temperature to cause unreasonable overloading and explosions to resolve this battle directly¡­ Ulthane did not even have the time to respond effectively before he was instantly frozen. Under the ultra-low -200¡ãC, his entire body had already lost feeling, and even his mind was frozen. In layman¡¯s terms, he blacked out and did not know anything¡­ However, Ulthane did not die because his soul did not appear. His incomparably strong body saved his life at the critical moment, allowing him to maintain a weak heartbeat after he was frozen. But in this state, Ulthane was extremely fragile. As long as Roy landed and poked him lightly with a nail, his frozen and fragile body would shatter like broken glass, turning into countless ice crystals¡­ At that time, no matter how strong his body was, it would not be able to save him. Roy landed and came in front of Ulthane. However, Roy did not attack Ulthane, whom he could easily destroy with his hand. Shaking his tail, he felt that it was slightly troublesome. This guy, Ulthane, was a formidable enemy, and usually, Roy should eliminate the roots here to prevent future trouble. But the problem was that Roy knew very well that the makers were not a warlike race. Of course, he knew why Ulthane had attacked him earlier. He only intended to save the fleeing human soldiers. He regarded Roy as the leader of the low-level demons and wanted to kill him so that he would not continue to harm the surviving humans. After the End War began, angels and demons fought earthshakingly on the ground, but the ones suffering were these unprepared humans. And in this world, humans were an important part of the order of balance, so even the ancient races that were unconcerned about worldly affairs such as the makers were now appearing in the human world. They intended to save these pitiful humans and pull them out of the tragic End War to prevent them from truly becoming extinct. As for Roy himself, he actually had not given orders to the low-level demons to slaughter at all. It was purely the low-level demons spontaneously hunting them down after the human soldiers fled. Ever since he met Cassandra in the Pirates of the Caribbean world, Roy had always placed himself in the position of ¡®punishing evil¡¯. He felt that this was probably the true intention of the Creator to create demons. It was precisely because of this insight that he suddenly obtained the talent of ¡®Chosen One of the Abyss¡¯. After coming to this world, although Roy got caught up in the End War, he had indeed not taken the initiative to attack the humans of this world. He had always followed this principle. Unless humans attacked him, then he would fight back. The human soldiers had attacked him with rockets, so Roy naturally would not stop the low-level demons from chasing after them because they were already considered enemies. However, Roy had never had any thoughts about the survivors in the bunker from the beginning. He only planned to leave here after obtaining those tactical nuclear bombs. Clearly, Ulthane did not know his purpose. He had misunderstood Roy, but there was nothing he could do about it. It was impossible for the two of them to sit down and chat to understand each other, right? ¡°Forget it!¡± After thinking about it for a while, Roy felt that there was no need to provoke the ancient maker race. His purpose in staying in this world was very simple. First, he wanted to collect as many souls as possible, and second, he wanted to find some information that would help him promote to demon lord, for example, the nephilim, or the Creator, and so on. The history of the makers was ancient and long, and it was even longer than the establishment of the Charred Council. Perhaps the makers had information about the Creator, so there was no need to strain the relationship into a deadlock. Of course, Roy did not intend to unfreeze Ulthane. This was his punishment for attacking him. Since he still had a heartbeat, Roy felt that he might be able to survive, so he left Ulthane frozen so that he would not cause trouble for him. Roy turned around and left, chasing after Julia. Not long after Roy left, a huge magic formation appeared in the subway tunnel! The tall figure carrying the angel and demon coffin on his back appeared from the magic formation. He held a staff in one hand and waved his other hand gently. A ray of light shone on the frozen Ulthane. Under this light, the ice on Ulthane¡¯s body began to melt slowly. After a while, Ulthane finally completely thawed and gradually regained consciousness. After thawing, Ulthane¡¯s legs went weak, and he knelt on the ground. He supported himself with both hands on the ground and panted heavily. The black war hammer smashed onto the ground with a bang. The tall figure with the coffin on his back was hunched and wore a crown on his head, but his scarlet, shining eyes showed his demon identity. He slowly stroked his beard and said to Ulthane, ¡°The frost power acting on you is very powerful, so you will have a long period of aftereffects¡­¡± Ulthane raised his head and looked at the ancient demon. ¡°Lord of the Hollows? Did you save me?¡± He then looked around and asked doubtfully, ¡°Where¡¯s that frost demon just now? Did you kill him?¡± ¡°No, not at all!¡± The Lord of the Hollows shook his head slightly. ¡°In fact, he did not kill you. He had the chance, but he gave it up!¡± ¡°Huh? Why?!¡± Ulthane was stunned. ¡°I don¡¯t know! That demon¡­ is very strange!¡± The Lord of the Hollows was also puzzled. ¡°He¡¯s different from the other demons I¡¯ve seen, be it in terms of strength or behavior¡­¡± Ulthane understood the meaning in the Lord of the Hollows¡¯s words. He slowly stood up and asked curiously, ¡°Are you observing him?¡± Ulthane knew who this ancient demon in front of him was. It was the Lord of the Hollows! He was indeed a demon, but he was also once one of the members of the Charred Council. However, he left the Charred Council because of disagreements with the other council members. After that, he found an alternate space and opened his own domain: the Hollows! This ancient demon possessed unimaginable power. He seemed to plan on accomplishing some kind of¡­ balance in his own way! And some angels and demons, who were physically and mentally exhausted from the endless fighting, would take the initiative to find the Lord of the Hollows so that they could completely free themselves from the pain of their souls constantly resurrecting. In this world, the Lord of the Hollows was a famous existence¡­ Therefore, after hearing the meaning in the Lord of the Hollows¡¯s words, Ulthane found it strange that such a big shot would pay attention to a high-rank demon. At the same time, Ulthane felt that what was even more strange was that the frost demon clearly had the chance to kill him but let him go. The makers were not people who could not distinguish right from wrong. Ulthane also faintly felt that the Lord of the Hollows was right. This frost demon¡¯s behavior was indeed really strange¡­ Facing Ulthane¡¯s question, the Lord of the Hollows glanced at him and said slowly, ¡°Because Fury, one of the Horsemen of the Apocalypse, actually handed over the mission given to her by the council to this demon, so I think it¡¯s necessary to investigate what he said to Fury¡­ Perhaps this demon will also be the key to restoring the balance!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Ulthane lowered his head and looked at his war hammer, deep in thought. ¡°As for you, Black Hammer Ulthane, you need more patience!¡± the Lord of the Hollows said. ¡°Perhaps things may not be as you think¡­¡± With that, a magic formation appeared beneath the feet of the Lord of the Hollows, and he slowly sank into it¡­ Only when just Ulthane was left did he pick up his war hammer and carry it on his shoulder. He ran forward with large strides. Looking at the direction, it was still to the central area of the underground bunker. But this time, he planned to observe more, like what the Lord of the Hollows had said¡­ Chapter 176 - A Title Isn’t Easy to Write Chapter 176 A Title Isn¡¯t Easy to Write Not long after, Roy caught up to Julia. Seeing Roy coming so quickly, Julia was extremely shocked. She naturally knew how difficult Ulthane was to deal with, but it was precisely because of this that she was shocked. However, she did not ask Roy about the specific process. It was not easy for demons to survive in society, so almost all demons, including her, would leave a trump card. She could not casually inquire, even though they had become partners. The closer they got to the central area, the more low-level demons they encountered. When these low-level demons saw Roy and Julia appear, they all chose to follow them without exception, so the demon entourage that Ulthane had killed was replenished. In this underground bunker, the living areas of the surviving humans and the armory were separate, so when the humans saw Roy and Julia bringing a large group of demons to the armory, the survivors both rejoiced and felt uneasy. They rejoiced because Roy and Julia did not show any intention of attacking the survivors. But their uneasiness was because the survivors did not know whether Roy and Julia would come back after going to the armory¡­ They could only hide behind the steel door, waiting anxiously for the verdict¡­ OL At this moment, Roy and Julia had arrived outside the armory. Since they could not find the control room, they could only use violence to break the door. Fortunately, this method had always been what demons were best at. The task of breaking the door was naturally left to the low-level demons. They rushed forward, scratched with their claws, spat out flames, and smashed their weapons with all their might, using all kinds of attacks on the door. It had to be said that this nuclear defense facility could be regarded as a fortress in a certain sense. Under the continuous attacks of many low-level demons, the door made of special alloy only deformed but could not be broken. Humans did not have the powerful bodies and strength of angels and demons, so all they could rely on was technology. In the end, Julia grew impatient. She pulled out her fallen angelic sword, stepped forward, and directly cut through the alloy door with her sword skill. Then Roy and the others entered. In the armor, there were a large number of boxes of different sizes stacked all over. Thick, dust-laden canvases covered most of these boxes. But when Roy lifted open these canvases and opened the boxes, he found that the weapons stored inside were well maintained and were usable at any time. There were some traces on the ground of the armory and many empty opened boxes. It seemed that the survivors had taken away a portion of the weapons. Roy went further inside and saw rows of tanks and armored vehicles. If Roy were still a little demon, he might have found some fuel for these tanks and tried to play with them, but it was impossible now. His tall body could no longer get into these narrow tanks. Julia was quite curious. She had seen humans driving these war chariots to fight against angels and demons, and she had even personally destroyed these weapons. But she could not understand how these mechanical puppets moved. Although this world was a high-magic world, the humans here had not embarked on the path of magic. They did not have any magic power themselves, and these weapons did not seem to be driven by magic power¡­ ¡°Do you want the weapons of these humans?¡± Julia asked Roy as they walked. ¡°But these things are very weak. One slash can cut them open, so they¡¯re useless!¡± Roy looked at her and grinned. ¡°You¡¯ll know if you follow me!¡± It was no wonder that Julia looked down on them. To angels and demons, these human weapons were indeed too weak. Not only were they clumsy, but their attacks were simple, and they did not have much defense. It seemed that it was precisely because of this that angels and demons rarely paid attention to the progress of human science and technology. But for Roy, he knew very well that whether it was the scientific development route or the mystical development route, they might both arrive at the same destination in the end. The intercontinental nuclear bombs launched by humans could easily kill high-rank demons, so who could guarantee that technology would not develop to a point where interstellar warships could eliminate a demon lord in one shot? In this world, it was not without reason that humans were an important part of the balance¡­ It was not only in this world but also in many other worlds. He led the many demons deeper into the armory. After destroying a few alloy doors one after another along the way, Roy finally arrived at the core of the armory. When he entered, the Demon Eye hidden in a corner flapped its little wings and flew toward Roy for him to store. Since the Demon Eye appeared here, it meant that this was where the tactical nuclear bombs were stored. After opening a bunch of long boxes, Roy found what he wanted inside. Unlike the big intercontinental nuclear missiles, tactical nuclear bombs were much smaller and ranged from three to five meters long. These missile-shaped weapons were meant to be mounted on fighter jets, so they were naturally not that big. Roy easily grabbed a missile with one hand, waved it gently in his hand, and found it very convenient to handle. He could use these missiles, which were about the same height as him, as javelins and throw them without trouble. The yield of these warheads was about two to three thousand tons, but there were only twelve of them, not too many. Roy estimated that even the human survivors might not know about the existence of these tactical nuclear bombs. Otherwise, they would have carried them out long ago to deal with the demons besieging the bunker. But now, Roy did not stand on ceremony and accepted all of them. Although he did not know the activation codes for these nuclear bombs, it did not matter. With Daddy System around, he could use some souls to create a special detonator specifically to detonate these nuclear bombs. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s leave this place and continue looking for the Seven Deadly Sins. I already have a clue!¡± Roy put the twelve tactical nuclear bombs into the system space and waved at Julia. The two of them walked out of the armory, and the demons naturally followed them. After coming out, the low-level demons were stunned because they realized that these two high-rank demons were planning to leave the underground! Did they not want those delicious human souls full of fear and despair? For a time, there was a commotion among the low-level demons. They did not know if they should follow Roy and Julia or stay here to find a way to break the human fortress and plunder the humans¡¯ souls¡­ However, Roy did not care about them at all. Low-level demons were everywhere in this world, and Roy could encounter many of them at any time. Roy did not regard these low-level demons as his subordinates. It did not matter to Roy if they were willing to follow him or not. They would just be a group of cannon fodder to break into enemy lines. And for enemies that Roy and Julia could not deal with, it made no difference no matter how many low-level demons came. Just like that, they left. When they were about to walk out of the central area, a figure suddenly appeared in front of them. It was the Black Hammer Ulthane of the makers¡­ Roy was not surprised to see him and only sized him up for a moment. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to recover so quickly!¡± ¡°It seems like you did let me go on purpose¡­¡± Ulthane placed his war hammer on the ground and said somewhat unhappily, ¡°How laughable it is that a demon actually spared the life of Black Hammer Ulthane one day!¡± ¡°If you really want to die, I can fulfill your wish now!¡± Roy spread his wings and revealed a sinister smile. ¡°Stop! I¡¯m not here to fight you this time!¡± Ulthane said. ¡°I¡¯m just here to confirm if the demons besieging the survivors really have nothing to do with you.¡± ¡°No!¡± Roy shook his head. ¡°If you want to save those humans, you¡¯d better hurry up. If it takes too long, I can¡¯t guarantee what will happen.¡± Ulthane looked at Roy and remained silent for a long time before saying, ¡°It seems like you¡¯re really a different demon. Okay, I, Ulthane, owe you one. Next time, if we can meet again, I¡¯ll help you do what I can!¡± ¡°Deal!¡± Roy nodded expressionlessly and continued walking forward with Julia. After Roy passed by Ulthane, his mouth could not help but arch into a smile. It worked¡­ Chapter 177 - Fire in the Hole! Chapter 177 Fire in the Hole! Although the makers were all powerful warriors, their true strength laid not in their combat power but their forging ability! In fact, when Roy saw Ulthane and recognized him as the guy from the Darksiders 1 game, he became a little concerned. If he did not remember wrongly, he would help War reforge the Armageddon Blade a hundred years later when War returned to the human world! The Armageddon Blade was a powerful holy sword in this world! And Ulthane was actually the creator of this holy sword. He had forged this divine weapon! In the beginning, Heaven held this holy sword. However, when Abaddon secretly plotted to start the End War, he had used this holy sword to break the powerful force of the seven seals contract. After breaking six of the seven seals, the Armageddon Blade shattered. Finally, War retrieved the fragments of the sword and got Ulthane to reforge it to restore the original power of the holy sword. It was through this Armageddon Blade that War could kill Abaddon, who had transformed into the Destroyer¡­ Since this holy sword could slay a demon king, what else could it be if not a divine weapon? If sparing Ulthane¡¯s life could be exchanged for a favor from this divine artifact craftsman, why would Roy not do it? If Roy was thick-skinned enough and asked Ulthane to help him reforge Frostmourne, he would probably not reject this favor, right? Even if Frostmourne could not reach the power of the Armageddon Blade in the end, Roy would make a huge profit as long as there was a big improvement! Of course, this favor had not been easy to obtain. The key was that Roy had to be able to defeat Ulthane, and Roy¡¯s ability just happened to be able to do this. As Ulthane had said, he hated everything that could lower the temperature. If Roy used flame abilities like other demons, Ulthane, a ten-thousand-year-old blacksmith who had been dealing with fire for a long time, might not have been the one to lose¡­ Roy achieved his goal. He struck Ulthane with a stick and then gave him a date to eat. However, Ulthane could not help but appreciate it because Roy indeed had the ability to kill him at that time, but he had not done so. Even though Ulthane was released from his frozen state, the muscles all over his body were still very stiff. But under his powerful recovery, the necrotic cells in his body were rapidly changing. Of course, he would not be able to recover from this weak state for a while, and it was naturally impossible for him to fight. Fortunately, this frost demon did not seem to have the intention of attacking the human survivors. This did not conflict with the purpose of Ulthane¡¯s trip, so he made a straightforward exchange. Although he said ¡®next time we meet¡¯, Roy was not in a hurry. He knew that it was impossible for Ulthane to bring all the tools he used for forging with him. If he really wanted to find him to upgrade Frostmourne, he would probably have to follow him to the alternate space where the makers lived. Currently, Ulthane and his people were searching for human survivors and would not leave the human world in a short time. Therefore, Roy could rest at ease to capture the Seven Deadly Sins first¡­ About two days later, Roy and Julia found another one of Seven Deadly Sins. This time, it was ¡®Gluttony¡¯ of the Seven Deadly Sins! He was a ferocious-looking octopus-like monster. Most of his body was in the ground, and only his head was exposed. The shape of his head was like an octopus, with tentacles constantly shaking around its neck. Gluttony was much stronger than Avarice. Just as Roy had guessed, as time passed, the Seven Deadly Sins would become more powerful after obtaining the same power as the Deadly Sin they represented. At present, they were still at the high-rank demon stage, but it was hard to say what would happen if time dragged on a little longer. Roy did not know how long this ¡®long¡¯ would be. After all, high-rank demons needed to accumulate a lot of power to become demon lords. But in any case, it was always right to hurry up. Roy did not let Julia participate in this battle against Gluttony but instead had her hide far away. During the battle, Roy discovered that the tentacles around Gluttony¡¯s neck would spit out poisonous venom, and his mouth, which was full of sharp teeth like a meat grinder, would desperately try to bite Roy. This guy was indeed worthy of being Gluttony. He really ate everything. After trying to bite Roy, and Roy flashing away, he would often end up biting dirt, rocks, steel, or even the venom that he spat out and swallowed everything without hesitation. Moreover, this guy could even move underground. He could devour the hard rocks underground to dig tunnels. He could even eat the ice wall Roy created. The Magic Power Virus, the Desolate Virus, and the corrosive effect of the dark power contained in the ice were of little use against him. In order to prevent him from digging into the ground, escaping, and wasting time, Roy had been showing weakness in battle, but he had not allowed Gluttony to bite him. This made Gluttony unable to satisfy his strong appetite, so he opened his mouth to suck in the air, attempting to pull Roy over and eat him with the powerful pulling force. However, what Roy was waiting for was this moment. In midair, he suddenly took out a tactical nuclear bomb from the system space. After installing the black technology detonator created by the system on it, he threw the missile like a javelin at the huge mouth of Gluttony below. ¡°Fire in the hole!¡± Roy shouted as he threw it. Unfortunately, Gluttony did not understand what this meant and swallowed the missile in a daze. Because the missile was too long, he even raised his neck and swallowed again. While watching the missile enter Gluttony¡¯s stomach, Roy quickly used ¡®Ice Block¡¯! Thick black ice stacked on Roy¡¯s body layer by layer, turning him into a huge round ice coffin! The next second, a dazzling light appeared in Gluttony¡¯s mouth, and then the light rapidly expanded and exploded in his stomach¡­ Boom! As Gluttony¡¯s body was torn apart, a huge shock wave swept out. The intense heat scoured the land in all directions, and invisible radiation penetrated through everything at the speed of light. Looking from afar in the sky, you would see a ball of sun-like light emerging from the surface of the city, and then a mushroom cloud slowly rising. Half of the city was gone in an instant, but Roy, who was in the center of the explosion, was fine! The yield of tactical nuclear bombs was small. The defense Roy created was the important reason why he was safe and sound. Not only did the thick black ice offset the high-temperature impact from the explosion, but even the explosion¡¯s fatal radiation was mostly absorbed by the Desolate Virus in the solid ice! After removing the protection of Ice Block, Roy landed on the ground and looked at the razed ground around him. He moved his limbs and checked his body before shouting, ¡°Awesome!¡± It could be said that Roy¡¯s ability completely restrained this small-scale nuclear explosion. Precisely because of this, he dared to throw out a tactical nuclear bomb as a grenade at close range¡­ Hmm, speaking of using a tactical nuclear bomb as a grenade, he was probably the only one¡­ Unlike the time when he killed Envy, Gluttony¡¯s soul was completely exposed because his physical body had thoroughly disintegrated and turned into ashes. And it was impossible for his soul to hide. Roy took out the Talisman of Sin and shot a ray of light at Gluttony¡¯s soul, pulling it into the talisman. He had also obtained the soul of Gluttony, one of the Seven Deadly Sins¡­ Chapter 178 - Appearing Chapter 178 Appearing Roy¡¯s prediction was right. He could indeed withstand the explosive power of this small-yield tactical nuclear bomb. Compared to other elemental magic, the ice element could form a substantial physical defensive structure to resist the blast wave. At the same time, because of the low temperature of the ice element, it could also resist the high temperatures produced during the explosion. This was an advantage that other elemental magic could not match. As for the most fatal radiation of the nuclear bomb, Roy¡¯s Desolate Virus absorbed it during the explosion. And after absorbing the radiation, Roy could clearly feel that the Desolate Virus had become stronger! In other words, when using these tactical nuclear bombs to deal with enemies, not only could they cause immense damage, but they could also strengthen Roy. The only pity was that Roy had only obtained twelve tactical nuclear bombs. If he wanted more, he would have to go to other cities to search for similar nuclear defense bunkers. Julia had followed Roy¡¯s instructions and hid far away, but after the explosion, she immediately rushed over. When she saw that half of the city had been razed to the ground, she was very surprised. Of course, she recognized that this explosion seemed to be the kind of attack that humans had used to retaliate before. However, the one Roy used this time had much less power. At first, Julia did not know what the human weapons that Roy had taken away were, but now she knew¡­ What surprised her was that Roy actually knew how to use these human weapons! ¡°How did you do it?¡± Julia asked Roy curiously after landing. ¡°Using a special method¡­¡± Roy threw the Talisman of Sin in his hand. ¡°How is it? Human weapons are pretty powerful, right?¡± ¡°Are you planning to use these weapons to deal with the remaining Seven Deadly Sins?¡± Julia asked. ¡°Of course, the greatest advantage of these human weapons is that they don¡¯t need to consume any of my magic power!¡± Roy nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t even need to appear. As long as I find the locations of the other Seven Deadly Sins, I can send a few low-level demons with these weapons and directly donate them after finding them. If one isn¡¯t enough, then I¡¯ll use two or three!¡± Roy¡¯s idea of using suicide attacks was something he thought of just now. The more he thought about it, the more feasible he felt it was. He thought that Julia would praise his idea, but unexpectedly, Julia asked solemnly, ¡°You mean that even low-rank demons can use these powerful weapons?¡± ¡°Yes. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Roy looked at her in confusion, not understanding why she had this expression. ¡°Osiris, it¡¯s best not to use these human weapons in the future!¡± Julia persuaded. ¡°Have you thought about it? These kinds of human weapons that can allow low-level demons to kill high-level demons, what would happen if they spread in the Demon World?¡± Roy was stunned and immediately understood what Julia meant. In Roy¡¯s view, these powerful weapons were convenient and easy to use, but it was not necessarily the case for other demons. Just as Julia had said, they were something that could allow low-level demons to challenge high-level demons. Such things existing were provocations to the strict hierarchy of the Demon World¡­ Just think about it. If Roy found enough nuclear bombs with sufficient might, would he be able to kill a demon lord? A high-rank demon killing a demon lord was simply a joke in the Abyss, but it would be different with these human weapons. Julia was saying this for Roy¡¯s own good. She was worried that Roy would frequently use these human weapons and allow other high-level demons to see how to use them. In that case, some demon lords might look for him and even kill him personally for the sake of maintaining the hierarchy¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I understand.¡± Roy nodded. ¡°I won¡¯t hand these weapons to low-level demons to use¡­¡± It¡¯s fine as long as I don¡¯t let other demons notice that anyone can use these human weapons¡­ After hearing Roy¡¯s words, Julia smiled and hugged Roy¡¯s tail from behind. She pressed her entire body against Roy¡¯s tail and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and continue searching for the other Seven Deadly Sins, but I want you to carry me while flying!¡± Roy smiled and did not say anything. He spread his wings and soared into the sky with Julia¡­ A week passed by quickly. During this week, after Avarice and Gluttony, the souls of two more of the Seven Deadly Sins landed in Roy¡¯s hands. These two souls belonged to Sloth and Lust. In addition to Roy¡¯s Demon Eyes, he also had Vulgrim¡¯s help in finding these two Seven Deadly Sins. This demon merchant had provided Roy with information on the location of Sloth, a place that Roy¡¯s Demon Eyes could not find it, so Roy had paid hundreds of souls for it. In order to find traces of these Seven Deadly Sins, Roy and Julia had traveled through several cities and saw many battles between angels and demons on the way. But it was undeniable that the angels were completely suppressed by the demons, and their numbers were becoming fewer and fewer. Because the demons were now winning the war, these cities that Roy and Julia had passed through were basically full of demons They wandered in the ruins of every city and searched for every soul they could find. The number of souls that Roy could collect through the Soul Attracting Flag was becoming less and less. But there was nothing he could do about it. Although there were numerous souls in this End War, the number of demons dividing the souls was also huge. After the initial harvest period, he could only accumulate souls over time. This was why Roy was now doing his best to complete Fury¡¯s mission. As long as Fury kept her promise, Roy could obtain a massive number of souls from her, far more than Roy¡¯s hard work collecting them. Now, the Talisman of Sin stored the souls of five Seven Deadly Sin (the Envy part was only a soul fragment), leaving only Wrath and Pride before Roy completed the mission. However, Roy noticed a strange place when he killed a Seven Deadly Sin and stored his soul. North of the city where Sloth had been, he could vaguely see some huge objects floating in the sky. Roy and Julia could see them from afar even though they were standing on the ground. These huge objects floated in the air, motionless, and they seemed to have a faint tendency of gathering together. ¡°What are those things?¡± Roy asked somewhat doubtfully. Julia observed intently for a while and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. They seem to be some¡­ platforms?¡± ¡°Platforms?¡± Roy looked at them with all his might. Then he found that in his Radiation Perception, there were some tiny radiation sources near these huge floating objects. However, because it was too far away, the radiation sources were just spots of light, and these radiation sources kept flying around these floating objects without any pattern. They should be some kind of flying creatures, but he did not know if they were angels or demons. ¡°Do you want to take a look?¡± Julia asked Roy. Roy was about to agree when a voice suddenly came from behind him. ¡°I advise you not to go!¡± Roy turned around abruptly. In his perception earlier, there was no one around. He thought that Vulgrim had run out from the Purgatory Space again, but it did not sound like it. After turning around, Roy and Julia saw a magic formation burning with bright flames on the ground. In the center of the magic formation was a black vortex. As the magic formation slowly rotated, a tall figure emerged from the vortex. This tall figure had a large staff in both hands. His body was hunched, and behind him was a huge coffin. When Julia saw this figure, she was clearly shocked and quickly bowed. ¡°Lord of the Hollows! Fallen Angel Julia greets you¡­¡± That¡¯s right. The figure that emerged from the magic formation was the Lord of the Hollows that had freed Ulthane from the ice. Roy noticed that the person Julia called the Lord of the Hollows was actually a demon. He was taller than Roy, but because he did not stand up straight, Roy was only a head shorter. Roy¡¯s eyes darted around, and like Julia, he hammered his chest and paid respects to the Lord of the Hollows. However, the Lord of the Hollows waved his hand and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so polite. I¡¯m just a demon who left the Abyss, so you don¡¯t have to follow the methods of the Abyss before me¡­¡± Julia had stayed in this world much longer than Roy, so she knew some of the famous figures in this world. But Roy was a little confused. He did not know where this demon known as the Lord of the Hollows came from. However¡­ the immense aura on the other party could not be faked. This Lord of the Hollows was at least a powerful demon at the lord level! Therefore, Roy saluted with Julia. Although Roy saluted, he did not say a word. He thought that the Lord of the Hollows was here looking for Julia. But to his surprise, the Lord of the Hollows looked at Roy and said in a deep voice, ¡°Demon Osiris, you should be a demon who just came from the Abyss, right?¡± He actually came to find me?! And he even knows my name?! What does this mean? It means that this demon lord has been secretly observing me! Roy¡¯s mind raced, but he nodded calmly.¡±Yes!¡± ¡°Then, do you know that the mission to hunt down the Seven Deadly Sins should have been the mission that the Charred Council gave to Fury of the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse¡­¡± The Lord of the Desolate Souls looked at Roy with his slightly golden scarlet eyes. ¡°Although Fury is only a pawn that the Charred Council is deceiving and casually manipulating, your actions have undoubtedly disrupted the Charred Council¡¯s plans. Aren¡¯t you afraid of the anger of the Charred Council?¡± Chapter 179 - What Is the Qixi Festival? Bah! I Want to Update! Chapter 179 What Is the Qixi Festival? Bah! I Want to Update! ¡°Oh, no, no, Your Excellency Lord of the Hollows!¡± Roy bowed slightly. ¡°I think you must have misunderstood. The mission to capture the Seven Deadly Sins was forced onto me by the Horseman Fury and not me deliberately causing trouble. You should have heard of Fury¡¯s temper and personality, right? How can a high-rank demon like me dare to reject a Horseman of the Apocalypse?¡± Roy lowered his head, but at this moment, his eyes were flashing with the cunningness of a proper demon. Roy was not quite sure what the intentions of the Lord of the Hollows were, but his tone sounded like he was here to interrogate and criticize him. Roy had used the term Void power from the Warcraft world to draw Fury¡¯s attention away, and Fury had gone to investigate what was going on with the depravation power of this world, ignoring the Seven Deadly Sins mission. This would undoubtedly anger the Charred Council, but Fury¡¯s bad temper was not easy to subdue. If the Charred Council insisted on punishing her, it was very likely that Fury would walk down the path of severing relations with them. This push should match the intentions of the behind-the-scenes plotters, Demon King Samael and the Mad Queen Lilith. Roy did this to make a good impression on Samael. It could not be helped. The demon kings that had appeared in this world were Samael and the Destroyer. If nothing unexpected happened, the Destroyer would definitely be killed by the Horsemen of the Apocalypse. There was no future if he followed him. On the contrary, the chess game directed by Samael and Lilith showed unfathomable wisdom. Even though Roy was neutral now, in essence, he still favored Samael. But it was important to note that changing Fury¡¯s original plan would certainly hurt the interests of some people because they had originally planned to use Fury as a pawn. The Charred Council was definitely one of the parties whose interests were hurt. And if he was right, the Lord of the Hollows in front of him might be one of them. Therefore, facing this kind of questioning, Roy simply refused to admit it and pushed it all onto Fury. Anyway, the Lord of the Hollows probably would not confront him¡­ Of course, this excuse might have the possibility of angering the Lord of the Hollows. Facing a demon lord, Roy and Julia had no chance of winning, so while saying this, he was secretly preparing to activate his Teleport skill. As long as he saw the slightest possibility of the Lord of the Hollows attacking, he would not hesitate to take Julia back to the Abyss. This was what he had been guarding against when he left Fat Tiger in the Abyss. However, what surprised Roy was that the Lord of the Hollows did not show any sign of anger after hearing Roy¡¯s excuse. He suddenly sighed. ¡°It seems like I really am old. You, a high-rank demon, dared to participate in this game of chess and use Fury as a pawn to pursue your own interests. But I can only hide in an alternate space and place my hopes on others¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Roy looked at him in confusion, not knowing why he was sighing. However, he did not agree with what the Lord of the Hollows said. He felt that he was not a player in this game. In fact, Roy¡¯s understanding of the Lord of the Hollows was a bit off. The Lord of the Hollows did not specifically come to question him. Even without Roy¡¯s interference causing the plot to go astray, the Lord of the Hollows would have also looked for Fury of the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse. He would then use Fury to have her discover step by step the truth of her being deceived by the Charred Council, thereby instigating Fury to rebel. In other words, the ultimate goal of the Lord of the Hollows actually targeted the Charred Council! Back then, he left in anger because of disagreements with the other members of the Charred Council. From his point of view, the Charred Council had already decayed over the hundreds of millions of years. The Charred Council used the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse to suppress the various races to maintain the so-called balance. This point was understandable, but the crux of the issue was that this ¡®maintaining the balance¡¯ began to change later. When he realized that maintaining the balance was just an excuse, and the Charred Council¡¯s true goal was to protect its rule and authority, it had already deviated from the original intention of the Charred Council¡¯s establishment. The Lord of the Hollows felt that the current Charred Council had already been corrupted and fallen, so he began to oppose the Charred Council. Similarly, there were many who were dissatisfied with the Charred Council. Angels, demons, the Lords of the Hollows, and even some ancient races¡­ Perhaps the Charred Council did not realize that using the powerful force of the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse to suppress the various races was only continuously accumulating the dissatisfaction of these races. Now, this End War between angels and demons was an opportunity for all those standing opposite the Charred Council to jump out and add fuel to the flames. To collapse the Charred Council, they first had to cut off its limbs, and the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse were its limbs¡­ When Fury descended into the human world, the Lord of the Hollows had been eyeing Fury. But unexpectedly, Roy appeared in front of Fury first and got her to leave behind the mission and leave. This prevented the Lord of the Hollows from implementing his original plan. So naturally, the Lord of the Hollows focused his gaze on Roy. He was very curious about what Roy, this high-rank frost demon, wanted to do. Although the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse had always remained neutral, their chances of fighting against demons were much higher than their chances of fighting against angels. However, not only did Roy not fight Fury, but he even made Fury throw her mission to him, which was indeed unbelievable. During this period of observation, he discovered that Roy had strength far beyond that of ordinary high-rank demons and was very smart. And he even knew how to use human weapons to fight. Strong, smart, and cunning! Although he pushed all the blame onto Fury, the Lord of the Hollows still relied on his intuition to realize that this demon might have the same aim for the Horsemen of the Apocalypse. However, the Lord of the Hollows sized Roy up and down and muttered to himself, ¡°Not enough, not enough, not enough¡­¡± He said these words very faintly, so Roy could not hear them clearly. He only felt that this old man was rambling. Is it be because he¡¯s too old and a bit demented? Therefore, he immediately thought about finding an excuse to leave and stop entangling with this old demon. However, before he could come up with an excuse, the Lord of the Hollows pointed at the huge floating objects in the distance. ¡°Did you want to go there just now?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Roy nodded and thought, I was only interrupted by your appearance. Julia replied, ¡°Your Excellency Lord of the Hollows, you said earlier that we shouldn¡¯t go. What do you mean?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the Destroyer¡¯s Tower!¡± The Lord of the Hollows explained, ¡°That¡¯s the home he ordered the demons to build for him. He wants to build a demon king city there and then completely rule over this entire world. Be it demons or angels, he will have them all succumb to his terror¡­ Of course, he¡¯s currently attacking the White City, but because the makers and some of the ancient races have also appeared in the human world, it might not be long before he returns. If you aren¡¯t his subordinates, it¡¯s best not to fall into his trap.¡± ¡°Is that so? The Destroyer¡¯s Tower?¡± Roy looked thoughtfully at the huge buildings floating in the sky. No wonder he could see some radiation sources flying around. They should be the demons building the tower. However, if that¡¯s the Destroyer¡¯s Tower, then is Samael¡¯s sealed place not far from the tower? The Destroyer couldn¡¯t kill Samael and could only seal him. He should be afraid that Samael will cause him trouble after he escapes, so wouldn¡¯t it be better to build his residence near the sealed place to monitor him? Of course, Roy was not too sure either. He would ask Julia later to see if the tower was near where Samael and the Destroyer had fought¡­ ¡°But¡­¡± At this moment, the Lord of the Hollows, who was persuading Roy and Julia not to go to the tower, suddenly changed the topic. ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean that you can¡¯t go near the tower. There¡¯s a demon named Abraxis who is the overseer of the Destroyer¡¯s Tower. Demon Osiris, if you can find Abraxis and kill him, I will give you a special reward!¡± ¡°Oh? What kind of reward?¡± Roy asked curiously. ¡°Power! Power that belongs to me!¡± the Lord of the Hollows said. ¡°Although you¡¯re much stronger than average high-rank demons, you¡¯re still merely a high-rank demon. In this game, you¡¯re still too weak. If you¡¯re not careful, you may be crushed to pieces. If you have this power that I reward you with, you can reach the level of a demon lord for a short time. Even though this power is only usable once, it can let you experience what kind of existence demon lords are. It¡¯s very beneficial for you to break through to the demon lord level in the future!¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Roy¡¯s eyes lit up as he asked in ¡®surprise¡¯. ¡°Kill Abraxis, bring his heart and soul back to me, and I¡¯ll give you this power!¡± the Lord of the Desolate Souls said. ¡°Okay, deal!¡± Roy said straightforwardly. The Lord of the Hollows was satisfied. A magic formation appeared under his feet, and he sank back into it. After he left, Julia asked Roy, ¡°Are we really going to the tower?¡± However, what she did not expect was that Roy spat on the ground. ¡°Go my ass! Let¡¯s go find the Seven Deadly Sins!¡± Julia was stunned. ¡°Then¡­ then, what about the deal you made with him just now?¡± ¡°That¡¯s just being perfunctory with him and getting him to leave quicker!¡± Roy sneered. ¡°Do you think that Abraxis is that easy to kill? If we can deal with him, why doesn¡¯t the Lord of the Hollows do it himself? Listen to me and ignore this old guy!¡± ¡°Then¡­ then, what should we do if he comes to find us?¡± Julia was a little confused. ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? We only said that we would kill Abraxis, but we didn¡¯t say when we would go!¡± Roy poked Julia¡¯s forehead with his finger. ¡°Besides, there isn¡¯t even a demon contract, so it¡¯s just empty talk and without teeth. How can he manage when we go?¡± After she came to this realization, Julia¡¯s eyes looking at Roy changed into¡­ stars! She said to Roy in admiration, ¡°Osiris, you¡¯re so devious!¡± Well, there¡¯s nothing wrong with this word. In the Abyss, being called devious is the best praise for a demon¡­ Julia felt that she was falling for Roy¡¯s charms more and more and could not extricate herself¡­ Chapter 180 - Trouble Comes Chapter 180 Trouble Comes Female demons loved ¡®bad boy¡¯ demons. This was how mate selection worked in the Abyss. Although Julia was a fallen angel, she was still from the Abyss, so she was no different from other demons. The Lord of the Hollows would never have thought that Roy, a high-rank demon, would dare to agree casually to the condition proposed by a demon lord. However, he immediately regretted it. Perhaps it was because he had been in this world for too long and had been in the Charred Council for too long, causing the Lord of the Hollows to forget how to deal with a demon: all verbal promises without contractual restraints did not count! It was not that the power of the Lord of the Hollows was not attractive to Roy, but Roy felt that there was a pit in this job and did not want to jump in! Roy had never seen that demon named Abraxis before, but since the Lord of the Hollow not only did not take action himself but did not tell Roy Abraxis¡¯s demon rank either, how could Roy foolishly run to find trouble with him? After being perfunctory with the Lord of the Hollows and getting him to leave, Roy turned around and forgot about this matter. Of course, since the Lord of the Hollows was a demon lord, it was not good for Roy to disobey him blatantly, so the method he planned to adopt was one word: stall! As for Julia, since she followed Roy, she would definitely support his decision unconditionally. Therefore, after only the two of them were left, they followed their original plan and continued to hunt down the remaining two Seven Deadly Sins. However, they did not leave the Destroyer¡¯s Tower, which was under construction, too far, and they could still vaguely see the huge floating rocks because, according to the intelligence provided by Vulgrim, Pride of the Seven Deadly Sins was nearby. Before long, Roy and Julia found Pride¡­ Just as Fury had said, the Seven Deadly Sins were not demons, and the targets they chose to possess were also different. Pride turned out to be a four-winged angel! Furthermore, it was a female angel wearing a golden mask. Roy could not see what she looked like under the mask. but what surprised Roy was that this angel possessed by the Deadly Sin Pride was not a fallen angel! Her wings were still pure white! Finding a demon and a fallen angel appearing with hostility, Pride was unconcerned. Just like the deadly sin she represented, she stubbornly believed that she was the strongest and most perfect of the Seven Deadly Sins. She did not even look at Roy and Julia at all, completely treating them like ants, chattering non-stop to belittle them. Regarding this, Roy felt quite speechless. He did not know where Pride¡¯s self-confidence came from. Perhaps this was the characteristic that her deadly sin gave her. After killing several Seven Deadly Sins, Roy discovered one thing¡ªthe bodies possessed by the Seven Deadly Sins were all chatterboxes. For example, Lust, whom he had encountered earlier, was a humanoid creature that was neither male nor female. It was fighting while chattering non-stop, attempting to seduce Roy and Julia into joining its camp. It even attempted to provoke Roy and Julia¡¯s lust. At that time, Roy and Julia had almost fallen for its trick. They were already partners and had had a taste, so they were nearly unable to bear this arousal. But in the end, it was Lust who knelt first because Roy had been guarding against it before the battle. Roy had created a black blizzard from the beginning, and Lust fought Roy and Julia in this blizzard. But finally, it was drained of its magic power by the Magic Power Virus. When Lust realized this and wanted to escape, it was locked down by Roy¡¯s Black Hole and beaten by Julia. Now, Pride also began using her mouth cannon. Of course, Roy knew that the words of the Seven Deadly Sins actually carried some of the power of the deadly sins. Every intelligent creature would more or less have some negative emotions. The Seven Deadly Sins triggered the negative emotions of their opponents through their words and led them step by step into the domain they were good at. Therefore, as soon as they saw Pride using her mouth cannon, Roy and Julia immediately surrounded and slashed her. However, Pride¡¯s power was indeed very strong. It could be said that she had the highest combat strength among the Seven Deadly Sins that Roy and Julia had encountered thus far. After all, her body was a four-winged angel, which was more suitable for exerting her power than the octopus and goblin bodies that they had encountered before. In the battle, Roy discovered one thing¡ªthe damage that Pride suffered during the fight instantly restored, be it sword wounds or frost wounds. At first, Roy thought that she had a powerful self-healing ability, but then he realized that this was not the case. This was because when Roy used the cover of Julia¡¯s attack to approach Pride and directly grab her with his hand to freeze her entire body, after about three seconds, all the ice on her body disappeared without a trace! He could not see anything resembling shattering, as though the ice had never existed. This scene made Roy and Julia very surprised, so they became even more cautious in the battle. Through constant observation, Roy gradually saw some clues. He felt that Pride¡¯s instant recovery was a bit like¡­ distorting reality! When she suffered an injury, she arrogantly denied this fact, believing that she was not actually injured, so reality distorted due to her pride, making the damage disappear without a trace. If Roy¡¯s speculation was right, then Pride was really too difficult to deal with. This ability to distort reality was simply invincible! If Roy had not noticed that her magic power decreased every time she healed like this, and she gradually began to pant during the battle, he might have turned around and left with Julia¡­ After discovering this situation, Roy one again summoned a large-scale black blizzard. He also activated Cryogenic Fate to try to freeze Pride completely at the ultra-low temperature. But unfortunately, Pride¡¯s special power still eliminated her frozen state. It seemed that her reality-distorting power would take effect even with her consciousness frozen because it was always passively existing and acting on her body. Therefore, this battle could only be one of consumption, but in terms of a battle of attrition, Roy was not afraid of anyone. The large black snowflakes fell, carrying the Magic Power Virus that could continuously devour his opponent¡¯s magic power. And Roy¡¯s Cold Winter Armor gave him powerful magic power recovery speed. As this continued, Roy¡¯s sword would always be slashing Pride. However, while the battle was continuing, the black blizzard brought about by Roy¡¯s magic power was noticed¡­ It could not be helped. This blizzard covered quite a large area. Within two kilometers, the weather in the sky over this area was completely different from the surroundings, so it was difficult not to notice! Not far away, an angel army was hovering in the sky. This angel army was the angel team that came to find Uriel not long ago! The six four-winged angels leading this group of angels had turned into blood angels after using the Blood Oath. Coupled with the hundreds of low-level angels they led, they were considered a very powerful force among the remaining angel armies in this world. During this period of time, this angel army had been wandering this land but had not been able to find their revenge targets. Demon Lord Straga, who had killed Abaddon, was currently missing. They searched countless demon gathering points but could not find any traces of Straga. Similarly, Roy, the murderer who killed Uriel, mostly wandered underground because he had been searching for the Seven Deadly Sins. As time passed, the six blood angels and their angel army became more and more anxious. The blood angel state formed by the Blood Oath could not last forever. This was the greatest drawback of becoming blood angels. Once the power of the Blood Oath weakened and disappeared, these six four-winged blood angels would immediately turn into bubbles and vanish from the world. Not only would their bodies be annihilated, but even their souls would completely dissipate. These six four-winged angels had paid such a high price to use the power of the Blood Oath to take revenge. But if they could not find their revenge targets, it meant that they would have offered their lives and souls for nothing. How could they be willing? Earlier, they had noticed a large number of low-level demons gathering in this area. After some investigation, they discovered that the demons were actually planning to build the Destroyer¡¯s Tower here. Although the blood angels wanted to destroy this demon king¡¯s residence, the one supervising the construction of the tower was actually a demon lord named Abraxis. The blood angels did not want to use the power of their revenge on this demon lord, so they could only leave temporarily. But after leaving, they spent a large amount of time flying around but found nothing. As the time limit of the Blood Oath approached, the blood angels began to feel a little despair. Finally, they discussed for a long time and returned to the Destroyer¡¯s Tower once again. They felt that if they could not find the murderers, they should use the power of the Blood Oath to the greatest extent before it dissipated. It would be good if they could kill a demon lord and destroy the throne of the demon king. Thus, they returned to the vicinity of the Destroyer¡¯s Tower¡­ As a result, before they could launch an attack on the tower, they unexpectedly found a distinctive climate area in the sky, where black snow was drifting! The angel army looked at each, turned around, and rushed over, intending to see what was going on. Roy would never have thought that his biggest trouble was coming¡­ Chapter 181 - Army Magic Chapter 181 Army Magic On the other side, Roy and Julia were still constantly consuming Pride¡¯s magic power. Although this four-winged angel had gradually evolved the special ability of ¡®pride¡¯, she was still not invincible, and she could not use the bugged ability to distort reality unlimitedly. The Cold Winter Armor gave Roy unimaginable endurance. Even after fighting for so long, Roy still had abundant magic power, which was something beyond Pride¡¯s reach. Seeing that Pride was getting more and more exhausted and panting, and as Roy and Julia were about to win, Roy suddenly discovered a huge radiation source coming from behind in his Radiation Perception. Roy fired several Ice Spears consecutively, forcing Pride to retreat a distance, and then looked back. Roy was shocked when he found that the radiation source in the sky behind was actually an army of hundreds of angels! Roy glanced at Pride. When he saw her angel-shaped body, Roy¡¯s mind raced. What would the angels think if they came here and saw a demon and a fallen angel chasing after another angel? ¡°Let¡¯s end this quickly!¡± Roy came to this conclusion in an instant. It was not easy to suppress Pride to this extent. If he could not finish the kill this time, who knew what would happen next time? The magic power in his body surged out, and Roy used Cryogenic Fate again. The gases in the atmosphere liquefied, and the black snowflakes floating down from the sky turned into countless sharp black blades under the control of Roy¡¯s magic power. They splashed down and cut Pride¡¯s body all over. The golden blood flowing out of the angel¡¯s body was frozen before it could even pour out of the wounds. And under the extremely low temperature, the cold corroded through the wounds. Pride desperately activated her ability to distort reality, wanting to eliminate this frozen state. But the moment she removed the frozen state, she was immediately frozen again in the next second, and the severe cold washed through her entire body like a tide. ¡°No!!¡± When the last trace of magic power in her body was sucked out, and she was unable to stop herself from being frozen, Pride only had time to let out a miserable cry before being frozen to the ground. The shape of the ice sculpture was still maintaining her open hands to the sky. Julia threw her angelic sword and accurately hit the ice sculpture. With a crack, the ice sculpture shattered, and the body of this four-winged angel, Pride, shattered into thousands of ice fragments. And without stopping to rest, Roy took out the Talisman of Sin and stored Pride¡¯s soul in it. After doing all of this, the angel army arrived above Roy and Julia¡­ The angel army did not dare to continue approaching. The black blizzard that enveloped a radius of two kilometers made them feel a trace of fear. But they saw the scene of Roy and Julia killing Pride. They could not distinguish Pride of the Seven Deadly Sins clearly and only saw a masked four-winged angel die under the attack of a demon and a fallen angel. This scene made all the angels burn with anger. However, what surprised the angels the most was that their blood began to boil as they approached. ¡°Th-this is¡­¡± The six four-winged blood angels in the lead looked at each other. This was¡­ the sign of the Blood Oath discovering a revenge target! ¡°It¡¯s not Straga. Then, are this demon and fallen angel Lady Uriel¡¯s murderers?!¡± The blood angels, who instantly came to a conclusion, could no longer suppress their anger. They drew their angelic swords, pointed them at Roy and Julia from afar, and roared, ¡°Angel army! Execution!¡±. The next second, hundreds of angels raised their weapons in unison and launched a holy light assault on Roy and Julia below! Hundreds of golden rays of holy light condensed into an incomparably huge golden pillar of light in the blink of an eye. Like a knight¡¯s spear falling from the sky, it stabbed diagonally at the ground. Although they had long expected the angels to launch an attack, Roy¡¯s and Julia¡¯s hearts still jumped when they saw this spectacular combination attack. Julia reached out her hand to Roy, and Roy grabbed her. Then he instantly activated Flash and teleported back a distance. However, this distance was not enough. After Roy and Julia appeared, they immediately spread their wings and flew back. Boom! The golden pillar of holy light hit the ground where Roy and Julia had been standing, causing a powerful explosion! Roy and Julia only saw a ball that flashed blindingly with intense light at the explosion point. It was as strong as a nuclear explosion, and then the ball of light spread, bringing with it an unparalleled burning impact. Although Roy and Julia retreated fast enough, they could not compare to the speed of light. Even though they avoided the explosion, the holy light sweeping over afterward shone on them without any blind spots. ¡°Ah!!¡± Roy and Julia screamed in pain. How rich was the holy light fired by hundreds of angels? Even though Roy was wearing the Cold Winter Armor, and it had the effect of reducing the damage of the holy light, he was still in so much pain that he wanted to die! All the exposed skin felt scorching pain. Roy had been burned by the flames of other demons before, but the pain was incomparable to this time. Julia, a fallen angel, also suffered the same burning damage. Even though she was once an angel, holy light was mainly used to evolve and disperse the dark power in the bodies of beings. When the dark power reacted, it did not matter if you were an angel or not. The two of them fell from the sky. Enduring the pain, they stood firmly on the ground. But their bodies were emitting large amounts of green smoke, and their skin was showing signs of melting. ¡°You go first. I¡¯ll stall them!¡± Roy took out a tactical nuclear bomb from the system space and held it in his hand. ¡°Be careful! Follow me as soon as possible! Fly southeast!¡± Julia knew that this was not the time to talk, so she immediately persevered in spreading her wings and flying toward the southeast. Roy did not think about why Julia wanted him to fly southeast. He only quietly took out a detonator and attached it to the tactical nuclear bomb. Seeing that the army magic released by hundreds of angels failed to kill Roy and Julia in one blow, the angel army stopped using it and instead spread out and surrounded the entire airspace. Roy looked up at the sky and found six angels whose wings were different from those of the other angels. They had blood-red wings! These six angels landed and stood on the ground not far from Roy. The leader pointed his sword at Roy and said hatefully, ¡°Demon! You¡¯re the murderer who killed Lady Uriel, right?¡± They were merely reconfirming it, but it made Roy realize that this angel army was not here to avenge Pride but for the killed Uriel! Roy did not answer them but threw a tactical nuclear bomb at them! Without a doubt, Roy did not need to talk nonsense. He needed to break out as soon as possible¡­ Facing the three-meter-long missile Roy threw, the blood angels did not know what it was. But anything thrown by the enemy was not something good, so they immediately slashed at the missile. One of the blood angels severed the missile in half, but a massive explosion still followed afterward! Just like the holy light attack of the angels, the nuclear bomb also emitted a dazzling and intense flash. The moment the flash appeared, the blood angels realized that something was wrong and quickly used their magic power to protect themselves. As for Roy, he took a risk this time. He did not use his frost power to protect himself but threw out two more tactical nuclear bombs in different directions one after another! The three nuclear bombs exploded almost at the same time, and powerful shock waves instantly swept through the entire battlefield! The encirclement formed by hundreds of angels was immediately broken through under these powerful impacts. Many of the low-level two-winged angel soldiers were burned to ashes by the high temperatures, and the rest were pushed far away by the violent wind. Roy was in the center of the explosions, so he was naturally not spared. However, the Cold Winder Armor absorbed a portion of the high temperatures and shock waves, and he broke through along with the turbulent air waves. After stabilizing himself in the air, Roy ignored his injuries and flew southeast at the speed of sound. The explosions of Roy¡¯s three nuclear bombs covered the hundreds of angel soldiers in dust. After the dust on the ground dispersed, the blood angels realized that their revenge target had flown far away. They roared in anger and chased after him with the angel army¡­ Chapter 182 - Demon King City, Black Stone Throne Chapter 182 Demon King City, Black Stone Throne Roy had no choice but to escape now. No matter how fierce he was, it was impossible for him to fight against an army of hundreds of angels. Unless Roy could use his status as a high-rank demon to gather a group of low-level demons around him, in which case, he might be able to try fighting this angel army. But it was hard to say who would win or lose. In this angel army, the six blood-red-winged angels gave Roy a very bad feeling. In his Radiation Perception, the radiation energy emanating from these six blood-red-winged angels was very powerful! Almost every one of them was no worse than Uriel. Roy did not understand what kind of angels those with blood-colored wings were because this was the first time he had encountered this type of angel. But this did not hinder him from judging the strength of both sides. While flying southeast, Roy occasionally looked back to observe. He found that the angel army was still following him, but because of the difference in flying speeds, the formation of the angel army had changed dramatically. The ones following Roy the closest were the six blood-red-winged angels. The radiation emanating from their bodies was like bright lights, and he could see them at a glance. With Roy¡¯s eyesight, he could even see the furious and distorted expressions on their faces. A little further back were some two-winged angel soldiers. These angel soldiers were probably original angels, so they were slightly stronger and could barely follow behind the six blood-red-winged angels. However, it was impossible for the artificial angel soldiers. During the long-distance flight, the distance between them and their teammates in front of them gradually widened bit by bit. The entire angel army was being pulled into three segments during the pursuit¡­ But even so, Roy had no intention of stopping. Even if he were to stop now and would only fight the six blood-red-winged angels, if he could not quickly solve these six, the angel soldiers behind them would quickly surround him again. Roy could only continue flying forward. He could vaguely see the radiation source representing Julia in front. Although he did not know why Julia wanted him to fly southeast, he guessed that she had her reasons for doing so. After flying for more than two minutes, Roy caught up to Julia. Julia¡¯s flying speed was slightly slower than Roy¡¯s, so when she saw Roy catch up, she hugged Roy¡¯s waist, pressing tightly against him, and pointed at the front. ¡°Quick, continue flying. Hang on! we¡¯re almost there!¡± Although Roy was now holding Julia, his flying speed did not slow down. Roy¡¯s definition for his demon wings was ¡®Mach Flight¡¯. This definition was equivalent to keeping his speed constant, and he would not slow down because of addtional weight. ¡°Where are we going?¡± Roy asked Julia while flying. ¡°A volcanic crater!¡± Julia replied. ¡°In that volcano, there¡¯s a spatial channel that leads to the alternate space where the Black Stone Throne!¡± Roy¡¯s spirits instantly rose when he heard this. Julia was quite clever. Being chased by these angels, they would indeed be safer hiding in an alternate space. Otherwise, Roy had no doubt that these fellows, who wanted to avenge Uriel, would chase him all the way to the end of the world¡­ While hugging Roy tightly, Julia turned around and looked at the six four-winged angels following closely behind. She said hatefully, ¡°Damn it. They¡¯re actually blood angels! These guys are staking everything.¡± ¡°Blood angel? What the hell is that?¡± Roy asked loudly. ¡°An angel of vengeance who has made the Blood Oath!¡± Julia also explained loudly. ¡°With the oath, they can temporarily obtain powerful strength. With six blood angels, they¡¯re almost capable of killing demon lords!¡± ¡°It seems like we can only hide in an alternate space!¡± Roy took out a tactical nuclear bomb from the system space and handed it to Julia. ¡°I¡¯ve already installed the detonator. Throw it out and let them have a good time!¡± Roy could feel that the six blood angels behind were slowly pulling closer to him. They seemed to be willing to expend a large amount of magic power to increase their speed, and it would be troublesome if the angels intercepted them before they entered the volcano. Julia hugged Roy tightly with one hand and grabbed the missile Roy handed her with the other. This missile felt too big for her, but she could still hold it stably with her strength. For some reason, Julia was a little excited when she held this missile. She had seen Roy use these human weapons before and felt that the explosions were quite powerful. So at this time, Julia felt like a child who was setting off firecrackers for the first time, nervous and excited. Following what Roy said, Julia pressed the button on the detonator and quickly threw the missile without using much strength. The missile went toward the blood angels behind them. ¡°Be careful!¡± Seeing Julia throwing the ¡®cannonball¡¯, the blood angels were alarmed. They had seen the power of this thing exploding earlier, so they hurriedly flew and spread to the sides. However, when the missile flew down the path they made, it suddenly exploded! Boom! A dazzling flash of light appeared in the sky again. The six blood angels swayed from the blast of air, almost falling. They were fine, but the explosion blocked them, and they were a little farther away from Roy. However, the angel soldiers slightly farther behind were unlucky. As they advanced, they collided with the huge blast wave head-on. Under the confrontation of the two forces, they were squeezed to the point of almost vomiting blood! In this way, Roy and Julia threw tactical nuclear bombs from time to time to stop the angels from advancing. The two sides were in a deadlock as they flew hundreds of kilometers. At this time, the terrain below changed. A continuous mountain range appeared on the ground, and at the same time, a colossal volcano was in sight. This volcano was very famous in this world because it was full of scorching flames and magma. Someone had once vowed that they had seen demons fly out of the volcanic crater, so the humans of this world called this place the ¡®Gate of Hell¡¯! Of course, although the people of this world called this volcano this name, they did not believe it deep down. Before angels and demons came to this world, scientific thought had always occupied a superior position in the minds of humans. This so-called Gate of Hell was more like a method to attract tourists. But who knew that this place was really a ¡®gate of hell¡¯? In fact, there were many entrances to alternate spaces on this Earth. They were the gates that could connect to other alternate spaces. However, these gates to alternate spaces were not like the huge vortexes that movies depicted. But they were rather ordinary and without the slightest flaw. It was like you were clearly looking at a mountain or a wall in front of you, but when you bumped into it, you would find yourself in another space. Of course, you could enter some alternate spaces in this way, but some were ¡®encrypted¡¯ and required ¡®unlocking¡¯ to enter. Under Julia¡¯s guidance, Roy flew to the crater and quickly rushed into the volcano. The blood angels behind them seemed to realize what Roy and Julia were trying to do, and they quickly expended a large amount of magic power to accelerate. After breaking through the volcanic smog formed from sulfur smoke and countless particles, Roy and Julia arrived at the bottom of the volcano. Although the magma here was not completely cooled, it formed a fragile solidified layer on the surface. Roy stepped on it carefully, and magic power poured out from his feet. He used frost to solidify the magma a bit more before putting Julia down. Holding her fallen angelic sword, Julia walked to the volcanic wall and stabbed the sword into a rock on it. Then a strange scene happened. Her sword did not pierce through the rock, but the place where Julia¡¯s sword stabbed was rippling, and the front part of her sword disappeared! As Julia slowly turned her sword, the ripples created by spatial fluctuations were gradually expanding. ¡°As a personal guard, His Majesty Samael bestowed me the right to enter the Black Stone freely!¡± Julia explained without looking back. ¡°This sword is the ¡®key¡¯ to open the space where the demon king city is. But after the Corruption power eroded the Black Stone, His Majesty Samael had no choice but to move out. It has been a long time since I¡¯ve been to the Black Stone, so I¡¯m not sure what it¡¯s like inside. If¡­ I mean if the Black Stone has been completely eroded, then what awaits us will also be huge trouble! After all, if Corruption is really the Void power you mentioned¡­¡± ¡°Hurry up. We don¡¯t have a choice now!¡± Roy looked up the crater above. There, six blood angels were roaring and already charging straight down¡­ After hearing this, Julia did not say anything else and continued to turn her longsword slowly. With a ¡®pop¡¯, a circular channel opened up, and they could even see the scene of the opposite world through it. However, Roy and Julia no longer had the time to look. She withdrew her longsword and jumped in with Roy! Just after they entered, the channel began to close slowly. But unexpectedly, just as the channel was about to close, the six blood angels arrived, and they seized the last opportunity to rush into the channel¡­ Chapter 183 - Command Authority Those who had not seen the Black Stone with their own eyes would definitely find the scene here unimaginable. In this space, there was a sky that was always dim, and the entire world seemed to be shrouded in a layer of haze. The air here was like the Abyss, full of the pungent smell of sulfur and flames. The ground was black. It was a land formed by cooled magma. In addition, there were no traces of plants. The Black Stone Throne stood on a lone island with a sea of red magma surrounding it. But this was only in the past. Now, a bright ¡®sun¡¯ appeared in the Black Stone Space! It was a massive golden vortex. Compared to the dim yellow color of this world, it looked dazzling. It hung high in the sky of this space, and in the center was a deep darkness that could not be seen nor approached. This massive vortex rotated slowly, but it brought with it an unparalleled powerful gravitational force, as though the center of the vortex was a true black hole. All the matter in this world was torn apart, broken down, and then turned into rubble and dust that were sucked into the sky and then entered the vortex. When Roy and Julia entered this place, they saw this scene. Even standing on the ground, Roy felt that he was being pulled upward and could only lower his center of gravity to resist. Julia had a surprised expression as she looked at the Black Stone Throne standing high at the top of the black mountain in the distance. She had not been here for a long time, so when she first saw the situation of the Black Stone, she found that the erosion had intensified. More than half of the Black Stone Throne, the city of the demon king, had been sucked into the vortex in the sky, and the damage was getting worse. The two of them did not stay where they were long. After entering this space, they appeared on a wide road paved with black rocks. After exchanging glances, they ran toward the top of the mountain. Due to the Corruption devouring power in the sky, they did not dare to fly and could only run. ¡°Be careful. Don¡¯t get caught!¡± Julia said to Roy as she ran. ¡°Also, the flow of time in this space is different from the outside world!¡± Hearing this, Roy stole a glance at the spatial channel, which was slowly closing, and asked, ¡°Is it faster or slower than the outside world?¡± ¡°It¡¯s faster. Ten minutes here is about one minute outside!¡± Julia replied. ¡°About ten times?¡± Roy sighed. ¡°That¡¯s bad. Can this channel close in time?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right!¡± Julia said. ¡°I brought you here because there are still a large number of demon guards left in the Black Stone Throne. Now that Lord Samael isn¡¯t here, we can command these demon guards. With their help, even if those blood angels chase in, we might be able to deal with them without the angel army.¡± The two of them did not say anything else and hurried along the path to the Black Stone Throne. After they had run some distance, six figures rushed into this space just as the spatial channel was about to close completely. Due to the difference in the flow of time, although the six blood angels seemed to have rushed inside less than three seconds behind Roy and Julia, there was about half a minute between them when they arrived in this space. Roy and Julia had already run far away, so the blood angels could not intercept them immediately after rushing in. After entering this space, the six blood angels were all stunned when they saw the scene in the sky. Perhaps most angels had heard of the existence of the Black Stone, but there were very few angels who could truly enter the Black Stone. This extremely oppressive world was like a real Hell, making the blood angels very uncomfortable. However, they were only stunned for a moment. After all, after making the Blood Oath, they were already determined to die, so even if they came to the demons¡¯ headquarters, it was the same for them. After returning to their senses, they noticed the figures of Roy and Julia running ahead and subconsciously wanted to fly up and chase after them. But the moment they flew up, they found that their bodies were being sucked up uncontrollably, so they could only flap their wings and fall back to the ground. The six blood angels looked unwillingly at the massive vortex in the sky, but they could only follow on foot. The path to the top of the mountain was not too long. Soon, Roy and Julia arrived in front of the Black Stone Throne. It was a huge city in the typical demonic style, and black was the main color of this city. The entire city gave off a ghostly feeling. It had solid city walls that were tens of meters thick, and the city walls were full of fierce, sharp sculptures that looked like demon horns. These densely-packed sharp sculptures pierced into the sky like a sword mountain, full of the meaning of rebellion. A thick, fifteen-meter-tall gate appeared in front of Roy and Julia. On the gate was a three-dimensional pattern of a demon skull, and its dark eyes seemed to stare at everyone that approached the gate. But Julia did not even look at it. She walked forward, inserted her longsword into the skeleton¡¯s mouth, and injected magic power into it. First came a loud click, then a loud rumbling sound, and the city gate slowly opened! Before the gate fully opened, Roy and Julia rushed in through the gap. After entering the gate, Roy saw a large number of demons holding weapons. These demons stared at Roy and Julia rushing in with their scarlet eyes, seemingly confirming whether or not they were intruders. As Julia had said, there were many demons in the Black Stone Throne. Roy took a casual glance around and could not see any low-rank demons at all. The guards here were almost all middle-rank demons. Each of them looked strong and powerful, and even the weapons in their hands looked very powerful. It seemed that the guards in the Black Stone Throne were all elites among demons¡­ ¡°I am a personal guard of His Majesty Samael, the fallen angel Julia!¡± Julia drew her longsword and stabbed it into the ground. She shouted at the demon guards present, ¡°Now, I¡¯ll take over all the guards for the time being! Prepare to meet the invaders from Heaven!¡± Logically speaking, when Samael left, he had taken away almost all the high-rank demons and demon leaders of the Black Stone Throne, so after Julia returned, she had the authority to command them. But strangely, after hearing Julia¡¯s loud shout, these demon guards looked at her indifferently. It was not that they were actually indifferent. The scarlet light in the eyes of these demons was flickering, but none of them moved in response to Julia¡¯s command. ¡°Damn it! Are you deaf?!¡± Julia was taken aback for a moment before she flew into a rage out of humiliation. She drew her longsword from the ground and placed it on the neck of the demon closest to her. ¡°Did you hear what I said?!¡± The sword on the demon guard¡¯s neck did not fluster him at all. He only said, ¡°Your Excellency, you don¡¯t have the authority to command in this city¡­¡±. ¡°Huh? Why?¡± Julia wanted to ask, but Roy stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t panic!¡± Roy whispered. ¡°Let¡¯s go in a little. It doesn¡¯t matter if they won¡¯t listen to your command. I don¡¯t believe that they¡¯ll remain indifferent when those blood angels rush in!¡± Julia thought that it was indeed true, so she stopped talking and joined the group of demons with Roy. Behind them, the six blood angels were approaching the gate. The gate was still open, so they immediately saw the dense group of demon guards behind the gate. They could not help but stop and hesitate a little. But then they saw Roy and Julia, who had mixed into the crowd and were looking at them. Under the power of the Blood Oath, the blood in the blood angels began to boil again, constantly reminding them that their revenge targets were right in front of them. Therefore, the blood angels no longer cared so much and roared angrily as they charged into the gate with their weapons! As a result, as soon as they entered the gate, the demon guards immediately moved, as though some kind of stress mechanism had triggered them. They also let out low roars and rushed toward the blood angels with their weapons. The battle between angels and demons unfolded in an instant. The six blood angels had their backs to each other, forming a small circle, as they fought against the demons. They continuously waved the angelic swords in their hands and slashed the demons. Purple blood splattered into the air. It was naturally impossible for middle-rank demons to be the opponents of these blood angels, but there were too many of them. When the demons in front fell, the demons behind immediately filled up the gap, and even more demon guards poured out from the depths of the castle¡­ Previously, Roy was in the disadvantageous situation of being outnumbered, but he did not expect the situation to reverse so quickly, and now the blood angels were outnumbered. Roy and Julia hid behind, allowing the demon guards to consume the blood angels¡¯ magic power. But they did not just look on and do nothing. Roy raised Frostmourne, and an immense amount of magic power surged out, condensing a huge ice block weighing tens of tons above the city. Then he swung his sword, and the ice block went smashing toward the middle of the blood angels. Of course, this huge ice meteorite could not hide from the blood angels, but they were powerless to stop it. When they saw the ice meteorite falling, they only had time to warn their companions to be careful before scattering Boom!!! Although the ice meteorite had not been that high up, it still brought tremendous force when it smashed down. Not only did an enormous pit appear on the ground, but the huge vibrations caused the ground to tremble a few times. However, the purpose of this ice meteorite was not to injure these enemies but to separate the blood angels. With such a huge obstacle, the blood angels could no longer help their companions and could only fight separately. Under the siege of so many demon guards, they were at ease in the beginning, but it quickly became difficult. If they were not careful, the demon guards would cut them. In a short time, the six blood angels were injured one after another. Although their injuries were not fatal, their blood was flowing out. The blood angels also realized that they should not continue wasting time like this, so one of the blood angels launched a surprise attack at Roy. He ignored the siege of the surrounding demons, spread his wings, and charged straight at Roy! However, a black ice wall blocked him halfway! Roy had been guarding against this move! The battle at the city gate was fierce. And in the depths of the castle, with the vibration caused by the ice meteorite, bubbles suddenly started appearing on the surface of a huge magma pool. These bubbles burst again and again, from the small amount at the beginning to becoming more and more concentrated, as though something was about to rise from the magma pool¡­ Chapter 184 - Turning Point The battle at the gate of the Black Stone Throne continued. Countless demon guards rushed at the six blood angels fearlessly and fell under the swords of the blood angels or turned into ashes under their holy light magic. Although the blood angels killed numerous demon guards, they had no time to care about the exposed souls of the slain demons, so these souls quickly turned into streams of light and flew into the depths of the Black Stone Throne. Seeing this scene, the hearts of the blood angels sank. As angels from the White City, they naturally understood that this demon king city was actually the same as the White City. In addition to having powerful defensive strength, there was also an important placethe reincarnation pool. Under the protection of the powerful magic of the demon king city, the souls of all the demons who died here would not return to the Abyss but would resurrect nearby in the demon king city! Precisely because of these reincarnation pools, the White City and the Black Stone Throne had become base camps of angels and demons. As long as the reincarnation pools still had energy and magic power, such cities were difficult to conquer¡­ To be honest, the blood angels did not expect that Roy and Julia would ¡®introduce¡¯ them into the Black Stone Space. But since they had entered, they could only brace themselves. They knew that they would not be able to escape death, but it was worth it if they could complete the revenge of the Blood Oath. So while fighting the demon guards, they were desperately trying to find an opportunity to kill Roy and Julia. The power of the Blood Oath had reached its peak in them, making them look invincible. However¡­ Roy and Julia were constantly falling back. They were not stupid. How could they be willing to go forward and fight these blood angels who had entered a berserk state? Even if both sides suffered heavy losses, it was a loss to Roy. With so many demon troops to consume the blood angels, they naturally had to retreat. Roy and Julia had almost retreated to the castle gate. The square hundreds of meters in front of them was full of demon guards charging forward. With such a thick ¡®shield wall¡¯, it was simply a dream for the blood angels to rush over. Most importantly, because of the massive vortex of Corruption power, the sky above the demon king city was like a forbidden zone. If they did not want to be sucked in by the vortex, then the blood angels could only fight on foot. Their wings and flying abilities were completely useless. Roy and Julia became onlookers here. From time to time, they used magic to support the demon guards, causing the blood angels to roar angrily but helplessly again and again. ¡°How long do you think they can last?¡± Roy asked Julia with a smile. ¡°An hour?¡± Julia guessed. Roy estimated and felt that it was about right. He was about to answer when he suddenly heard a voice in his ear. ¡°That won¡¯t do, little fellows! If it really takes that long, someone will be unhappy!¡± This voice made Roy shudder all over. When he heard this voice in his ears, it could be said to be the best sound in the world. Not only did it have strong magnetism, but every note seemed to pluck at his heartstrings, and an inexplicable sense of heat appeared in his body, causing his imagination to start wandering in an instant. Beside him, Julia felt even more unbearable than Roy. Her eyes instantly became blurry, and she could not help but stick her body to Roy¡¯s and began touching herself and Roy with both hands. Realizing that something was wrong, Roy hurriedly forced himself to remain clear-headed. At the same time, he activated his Eyes of Nightmare. The light in his eyes shined, and the pentagram in his pupils appeared. However, it was useless because the voice did not have any illusion effect! Clank Clank. A slight ringing sound of metal chains, accompanied by footsteps, gradually approached Roy and Julia from behind. Roy pinched himself hard with his sharp nails and finally regained his mobility. He turned around and looked behind. The first thing he saw was a pair of bold and free ¡®giants! These things were trembling in front of Roy¡¯s eyes, causing Roy to be stunned. He forced his eyes to look away, and when he looked up, he saw the face of a succubus. Yes, this was a succubus taller than Roy! She stood in front of Roy, staring at him with her head lowered. Her golden demon eyes were full of charm, but this charm was not directed at Roy but was always like this. When Roy looked into her eyes, the tall succubus naturally saw the pentagrams in Roy¡¯s eyes. She bowed slightly and leaned in front of Roy while carrying a slight sense of suppression. She reached out and pinched Roy¡¯s chin between her fingers. Did Roy dare to move? No, he did not dare to move at all now! Therefore, he could only let the succubus pinch his chin and tilt her head to appreciate the pentagrams in his eyes. At this point, even if Roy was stupid, he still knew who the person in front of him was. Who else could it be other than the Mad Queen Lilith?! The first succubus of the Abyss! Her name could be found in all kinds of human myths and legends. Lilith¡¯s image was different in these legends, but just by looking at how many there were, you could tell how famous she was¡­ It was no wonder that when Julia tried to command the demon guards of the Black Stone Throne, they told her that she did not have this authority. With a demon king like Lilith around, how could a high-rank demon take over command?! However¡­ Roy was very puzzled. Why was Lilith here? Julia had once said that Lilith and Samael had separated. Samael led the demon army and started the End War against Heaven, while Lilith had gone to another alternate space. Since she said it was ¡®another¡¯, it definitely did not refer to the Black Stone Space¡­ Roy looked at Julia from the corner of his eyes. Lilith¡¯s powerful charming ability seemed to have disappeared, and Julia¡¯s eyes became clearer. But Roy found that she was staring at Lilith with wide eyes in disbelief. It appeared that meeting Lilith here was also beyond her expectations. Previously, Roy had suspected that Julia had done this on purpose. After all, she had always wanted to find Lilith to save Samael, but judging from her expression, Julia should not have lied to him and had not deliberately deceived him to come here to find Lilith¡­. At this moment, Lilith released Roy¡¯s chin and looked at Roy and Julia curiously. ¡°Little fellows, who are you? Why can you enter this sealed Black Stone? And you brought¡­ a group of blood angels?¡± Hearing this question, Julia finally reacted and hurriedly knelt on one knee. ¡°Mother Lilith, I am Julia, a personal guard under His Majesty Samael. His Majesty Samael once bestowed me permission to enter the Black Stone, so¡­¡± ¡°So, that¡¯s how it is¡­¡± Lilith placed her hands on her hips, and the sound of metal chains shaking came from her movements. Roy then noticed that apart from wearing demon armor that perfectly accentuated her figure, she also had some strange black chains around her waist and hands. But these black chains did not restrain her but looked more like decorations. After carefully recalling, Roy vaguely remembered that Samael also had such chains. When he had gathered at the Abyss Outpost, he had seen them before, and he did not know what these chains were for¡­ Lilith had a long tail behind her, but unlike the other succubi in the Abyss, her legs were not recurved demon hooves but a pair of long and slender legs like those of human women. Moreover, she wore a pair of high heels on her feet, matching her great figure, making her look very sensual. However, she was still a demon. On her back was a pair of demon wings that soared into the sky, and on her head were huge demon horns that looked like a crown. How should he put it? She was indeed worthy of being the first succubus in the Abyss. In addition to her voice that had made Roy¡¯s entire body feel extremely hot earlier, Roy felt his mouth go dry when he was secretly sizing her up. He wanted to rush up and push her to the ground¡­ Lilith was actually so powerful that she was even unconsciously radiating seduction power from head to toe¡­ In addition to this seduction power, Roy could also feel the majestic power of fire elements from her. It seemed that Lilith was also a big shot at playing with fire¡­ Lilith naturally noticed that Roy was secretly sizing her up, but she did not mind at all. She knew how hard it was for demons to resist her charms. She merely raised her head, looked at the blood angels fighting against the demon guards, and said, ¡°Although the Black Stone Throne has a reincarnation pool, we can¡¯t waste its energy. If these little red-winged fellows continue to cause trouble like this, the demon king city will lose face¡­¡± While speaking, Lilith raised her hand and waved it gently. Roy and Julia looked over and saw one of the six blood angels suddenly stop moving after Lilith¡¯s action. Then his eyes turned red. Ignoring the demon guards around him, he raised his angelic sword and slashed another blood angel! ¡°Damn it! Are you crazy?! Why did you attack me?!¡± The cut blood angel looked at his companion in astonishment. However, the blood angel who was charmed by Lilith did not respond at all and continuously attacked his companions. The other blood angels noticed the situation here, but they did not understand what was going on because a large number of demons were surrounding them. They could not see where Roy and the others were, and they naturally did not discover that Demon King Lilith had appeared. Seeing the blood angels fighting among themselves, Lilith curved her mouth into a satisfied smile and waved her hand again, charming two more blood angels! Like this, she immediately controlled half of the blood angels, and they began fighting the other three blood angels¡­ They could not resist Lilith¡¯s power at all! Roy could not help but narrow his eyes when he saw this. Of course, he had seen how the succubi of the Abyss had used this temptation power, but compared to Lilith, it could be said that the charming power of those succubi, was simply¡­ With the internal strife among the blood angels, the demon guards naturally stopped. They surrounded the blood angels and watched them fight each other. Precisely because of this, the three sober blood angels finally discovered Lilith¡¯s existence in the distance! Almost instantly, their hearts turned cold¡­ Chapter 185 - Questioning Chapter 185 Questioning After entering the Black Stone Throne, Roy had planned to fight the blood angels head-on after the demon guards consumed them, but Lilith¡¯s appearance broke his original plan. There was no big shot who disdained to take action and just watch the drama from the side. After Lilith appeared, she directly attacked the blood angels. It was probably because this was the demon king city, so Lilith naturally could not tolerate the angels acting wildly here. Moreover, as she had said earlier, the reincarnation pool required energy. If the demon guards died in large numbers, it would consume a lot of the reincarnation pool¡¯s energy. Of course, Roy was happy that the big shot took action. But he did not expect that Lilith would not kill the blood angels directly but instead charm them and watch them kill each other¡­ Lilith was simply toying with them. The life of the demon king must be very boring¡­ Roy thought. The blood angels naturally understood that their companions were charmed by Lilith, so they tried their best to avoid their companions¡¯ attacks. They could not bear to fight back, and as they dodged, they shouted loudly at their companions, attempting to wake them up. But it was all futile. Under Lilith¡¯s powerful control, the blood angels had no chance of escaping. Before long, a blood angel finally fell under his companions¡¯ swords. Two charmed blood angels pierced his chest one after the other. When they killed him, the eyes of the two charmed blood angels were still red, completely lacking any mercy. ¡°Demon woman!!¡± After seeing this scene, the leader of the blood angels roared angrily at Lilith, then decisively swung his sword and killed a charmed companion in front of him. The other blood angel who was still clear-headed followed suit and cooperated with the leading blood angel to kill the two remaining charmed blood angels. They had personally ended the lives of their companions. This blow was extremely huge to the angels. In such a short time, only the two of the original six blood angels remained. But before they could recover from their grief, Lilith raised her hand again and easily controlled them. But this time, Lilith did not have them fight each other. Instead, she controlled them to cross their angelic swords and swipe them across each other¡¯s necks! Golden blood sprayed out more than a foot high. At the very last moment of their lives, the two blood angels finally escaped her control, but they slowly fell to the ground with confusion in their eyes¡­ ¡°Done!¡± Lilith clapped her hands lightly, looking as though it was as effortless as coming out to throw out a pile of trash. The six blood angels that could kill a demon lord were killed like puppets in Lilith¡¯s hands. Roy could not help but shiver after seeing this. Lilith¡¯s charm control ability was too bug-like. It seemed like he had to make some equipment to guard against this kind of control in the future¡­ All along, because he was a frost demon and used frost power, Roy was the only one controlling others when facing multiple enemies. But now that he saw Lilith¡¯s power, even he felt a little afraid. The blood angels were dead, and six blood-red souls with a golden color in the center floated out. These souls that the Blood Oath had stimulated were supposed to dissipate like ordinary souls, but Lilith stretched out her hand, and the six souls flew in front of her. Roy did not know what kind of magic she used, but she quickly controlled the process of the souls dissipating and put away the six souls. ¡°The souls of blood angels are really rare. I don¡¯t know how different they are from the souls of ordinary angels, so I can research them!¡± Lilith murmured to herself, but her words seemed to be meant for Roy and Julia. After the matter with the blood angels was over, she turned around and looked at Roy and Julia. ¡°Now, it¡¯s your turn! Follow me!¡± Lilith¡¯s tone revealed an irrefutable meaning, causing Julia to look at Roy worriedly. She did not know what Lilith was thinking. The Mad Queen Lilith nickname was not for nothing. Lilith was notorious for being temperamental, and she never acted according to reason, which was why she had this nickname. Although Samael had indeed granted Julia permission to access the Black Stone Space, it was now Lilith who made the decisions in the demon king city. Who knew what her attitude toward this was? Therefore, it was not impossible for her to be angry and punish Julia and Roy¡­ The two of them followed Lilith into the depths of the demon king city. Although Roy¡¯s heart was thumping, he could not help but curiously look at the scenery along the way. Lilith led them around the city, and they finally came to¡­ a bedchamber! The reason why he said it was a bedchamber was that there was a huge bed in this hall! Although this bed was not as big as a fantastical fifty-thousand-square-meter house, it still occupied about half of the hall. In particular, the carvings of skulls and demons on this bed were even more eye-catching What Roy and Julia did not know was that there was only one throne in this castle, and that was Samael¡¯s throne. Even Lilith did not dare to sit on it, so Lilith brought Roy and Julia to her bedchamber to discuss some matters. The light sound of the chains came as Lilith lay down on the big bed. She lay on her side seductively and looked at Roy and Julia. They could only obediently kneel on one knee in front of the bed and wait for Lilith to inquire. Lilith asked Julia, ¡°Since you¡¯re Samael¡¯s personal guard, why are you here with this frost demon?¡± Julia did not dare to hide it, so she talked about the battle between Samael and the Destroyer. However, she remembered what Roy had reminded her before, so even though she told Lilith about Samael¡¯s situation, she did not beseech her to save him. Roy was observing Lilith¡¯s expression from the corner of his eyes without showing any trace. Sure enough, when she heard that Samael was defeated and sealed, Lilith did not show any surprise. She only said, ¡°So, it¡¯s like this. Okay, get up. It¡¯s not your fault. With your strength as a high-rank demon, it¡¯s indeed difficult for you to intervene in the battle between demon kings!¡± Julia replied respectfully and stood up. Then Lilith looked at Roy. The moment Lilith asked her question, Roy was shocked! ¡°I haven¡¯t seen a high-rank demon frost demon for a long time. Are you Demon Osiris?¡± ¡°Your Majesty Lilith, how do you know my demon name?¡± Roy asked carefully. ¡°Because not long before you came, a visitor came to this space!¡± Lilith was lying on the bed with an arm holding her head and smiling. ¡°This visitor was a Horseman of the Apocalypse¡­¡± Roy heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Was it Fury?¡± However, Lilith¡¯s answer was unexpected. ¡°No, it was Death!¡± Roy was stunned. ¡°Death? Then, how do you¡­¡± ¡°Because he learned your name from Fury and told me after coming here!¡± Lilith explained. Roy was relieved. He quickly recalled to mind that in the original game plot, Death seemed to have come to the Black Stone and seen Lilith. However, why was Death so fast? But then he remembered that the flow of time in these alternate spaces was not the same as the flow of time in the main world. Some were faster, while others were slower. After the Charred Council imprisoned War, Death had been searching for ways to resurrect humanity in various alternate spaces in order to clear War¡¯s name. Because of the differences in the flow of time, his progress might be much faster than Roy had expected¡­ ¡°Has only Death come here?¡± Roy asked, wondering where Fury was. However, Lilith did not answer and instead told Roy with great interest, ¡°You should have seen the massive ¡®Corruption¡¯ vortex in the sky above the demon king city. In your words, this Corruption power in other worlds is known as the ¡®Void¡¯, so I¡¯m quite curious about your experience. Tell me the story you told Fury!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Roy replied respectfully while his thoughts moved quickly. Clearly, Death has come here to see Lilith. I don¡¯t know what his purpose was, but he must have talked with Lilith about Corruption power. Otherwise, Lilith would not have deliberately left Julia and me behind to talk after meeting the storyteller. Roy was thinking about why Lilith wanted to hear the story he made up again. What is her motive¡­ Moreover, most importantly, Fury found Death, so does he know from Fury about whether I¡¯m pursuing the secrets of the nephilim, and has he told Lilith my intentions¡­ If possible, of course Roy wanted to obtain the secrets of the nephilim from Lilith, the creator of the nephilim, rather than from Fury, a second-generation nephilim. But Roy was really uncertain about what kind of attitude Lilith would have after knowing his intentions. He was only a high-rank demon and was too far away from the demon king hierarchy¡­ Therefore, when he made a deal with Fury, it was only settling for the second-best solution¡­ His mind turned quickly, but he did not delay and recounted the story he told Fury¡­ Chapter 186 - Red Sea Egg Chapter 186 Red Sea Egg While Roy spoke, Lilith did not ask any questions and only listened quietly. After Roy finished narrating, she was silent for a long time before suddenly asking, ¡°Did you say that Void power can not only corrupt titan world-souls but also the so-called gods? Is that right?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Roy was stunned for a bit before nodding ¡°In that case, it seems that His Majesty Samael¡¯s concerns are right!¡± Lilith propped up her body. ¡°Not only him, but even Heaven has noticed¡­¡± ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡± Lilith¡¯s earlier words did not match her latter words, and Roy did not understand for a moment. Lilith got down from the bed and walked back and forth around her bedchamber. ¡°The main world of this world is Earth, but I¡¯m certain that this planet hasn¡¯t given birth to a titan world-soul. But as you¡¯ve also seen, Corruption¡­ or Void power has also eroded this world. In many alternate spaces, scenes like the Black Stone being devoured have appeared. Since Void power doesn¡¯t have a titan world-soul to corrupt here, it might corrupt those gods¡­¡± A thought popped into Roy¡¯s mind. ¡°You mean the Charred Council?¡± ¡°Yes, the Charred Council!¡± Lilith nodded approvingly. ¡°You¡¯re indeed very smart. I¡¯m talking about the Charred Council! ¡°You should have been summoned here from the Abyss during the End War, so you might not know the origin of the Charred Council!¡± Lilith continued. ¡°In fact, after discovering this world, angels and demons have been fighting each other for this world because it is very suitable to develop into a new Heaven territory or Abyss territory. At that time, the Charred Council had yet to exist. This endless war has lasted for a long time, for millions of years. In this war, countless angels and demons have died in this world. ¡°Gradually, a group of angels and demons began to feel tired of this life of war because many of them had not been able to return to Heaven or the Abyss and had been staying in this world to fight unceasingly. Even angels and demons were about to go crazy with this kind of life! Therefore, they privately joined forces and established the Charred Council. They claimed that the Charred Council obtained the oracle of the Creator and used it to formulate a code of laws, hoping to end the endless war between angels and demons¡­ At that time, the members of the Charred Council only elected two seats, and an angel and a demon each occupied one. Moreover, the angel and demon were very powerful and not weaker than demon kings.¡± ¡°You know that councils are very difficult to reach a consensus on many issues if there are multiple seats. Therefore, when the Charred Council was established, it had no deterrence to angels and demons, and it often fell into a chaos of opinions¡­ So at that time, neither Heaven nor Hell paid attention to the Charred Council¡¯s orders and completely treated them as idiots and clowns. ¡°However, the turning point appeared when humanity was born in the main world!¡± Lilith sank into her memories and said in deep thought, ¡°I don¡¯t know if the Charred Council really obtained the Creator¡¯s oracle, but ever since it accepted the human with the most wisdom and power among the primitive humans as a member of the council, the seats of the council became three, and the power of the Charred Council rapidly grew! The combat strength of its army soared, and it began to fight the angels and demons on equal footing, making the angels and demons have no choice but to face this force head-on. At the same time, it also tried its best to protect the still fragile humans, declaring that humans were also an important part of the balance of the world. ¡°Out of curiosity, I started researching humans!¡± Lilith said. ¡°I have to say that humans are indeed a very miraculous species. Precisely because of this research, I discovered that humans could actually fuse with the bloodlines of angel and demon at the same time. The nephilim were born at that time¡­ ¡°But an accident happened afterward. I discovered that the nephilim I created were actually failures. They were tyrannical, violent, and bloodthirsty. Maybe it was because the angel and demon bloodlines in their bloodlines failed to reach a balance, and they were more inclined toward the demon side! The nephilim did not have a large population, and they only reproduced for two generations before being recruited by the Charred Council! This is the origin of the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse. I believe you¡¯ve heard it.¡± Roy and Julia nodded and did not interrupt Lilith. ¡°After obtaining the allegiance of the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse, the Charred Council became even more unstoppable. At that time, the Charred Council had already begun to proclaim itself as the spokesperson and manager of the Creator in this world, with authority like gods. They began forcefully intervening in the war between angels and demons and ordered us to stop fighting. All those who oppose them were buried under the iron hooves of the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse. ¡°The truce agreement was finally reached. Although both angels and demons were unwilling, considering that the war had indeed gone on for too long, they ultimately agreed to the truce!¡± Lilith said. ¡°This is the origin of the seven seals that are spread among the various ancient races.¡± Roy nodded, finally understanding the entire history of the Charred Council. Lilith concluded, ¡°This truce lasted for thousands of years, giving humanity a chance to recuperate and develop into what it is today. Similarly, as time passed, the status of the Charred Council became higher and higher. It¡¯s possible to say that they are the gods of this world!¡± Seeing Lilith¡¯s speech come to an end, Roy finally found an opportunity to interrupt and ask, ¡°So, you think that while Void power is eroding this world, it¡¯s also incubating in these so-called gods of the Charred Council?¡± Lilith nodded. ¡°Yes, no one understands more about incubation than demons. It¡¯s nothing more than continuously enlarging the darkness in the depths of intelligent life and pushing it toward a dangerous extreme. This is something that many demons can do. The difference is that demons might not be as powerful as the Void Lords you mentioned, and they can¡¯t bestow such power onto the corrupted. The Charred Council has been in a superior position for the past thousands of years. It has made demands of all the races, and no one can resist its will. Perhaps it¡¯s because of this burgeoning mentality that we¡¯ve found that the Charred Council¡¯s methods have become more and more extreme in recent years. Although it says that it¡¯s maintaining the balance, it¡¯s more like it¡¯s maintaining its ruling position many times¡­ Therefore, we have reason to suspect that it has been corrupted¡­¡± ¡°Pardon my frankness, Your Majesty Lilith, but why did you tell us this?¡± Roy asked thoughtfully. ¡°I heard from Death that you made a deal with Fury in exchange for the secrets of the nephilim. Is that right?¡± Lilith looked straight at Roy. Sure enough, Roy¡¯s previous guess came true. Fury had indeed told Death about him and the content of their deal. After coming to the Black Stone and meeting Lilith, perhaps Death was also investigating the true situation of the power of Corruption, so he told Lilith the whole thing¡­ Of course, it could also be that Lilith had fished out these words from Death¡¯s mouth. But no matter what, the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse, whether it was Fury or Death, had no obligation to keep secrets for him, an Abyss demon. In fact, because it involved the secrets of the birth of the nephilim, they were worried that this demon was up to something. Informing Lilith, the creator of the nephilim, might even arouse her anger¡­ Although it might have not been good to say that, Roy felt that they would certainly be happy to see demons biting each other like dogs¡­ Roy understood the intentions hidden beneath the surface of the Horseman of the Apocalypse. However, judging from Lilith¡¯s tone and attitude, she did not seem to care much about him pursuing the secrets of the nephilim¡­ Hmm, maybe Lilith also sensed Death¡¯s true intention, so she did not fall for it. This was definitely a good thing for Roy! Therefore, Roy did not say anything, but his expression was equivalent to tacit agreement. Finally, Lilith said, ¡°Little guy, you don¡¯t need to be so nervous. Although I¡¯m the creator of the nephilim, in fact, to me, the nephilim are just the failed products of an experiment, and it¡¯s not worth me making a fuss over it. You wanting to know the secrets of the nephilim is nothing more than you seeking the means to promote to demon lord. I can tell you how to create nephilim, but how do you plan to repay me?¡± When Roy heard this, his mind raced. Strength? Authority? Money? Souls? Lilith probably doesn¡¯t lack these things. She was a demon king, and Roy was only a high-rank demon. No matter how Roy looked at it, these things did not seem to be something Roy could give. Therefore, Roy sounded out, ¡°Your Majesty Lilith, perhaps I can only offer you my loyalty¡­¡± In fact, Roy still had a hidden thought in his heart. He felt that there was something else he could give¡ªhis body. He believed that a succubus like Lilith was like those succubi in the Abyss, feeling very hungry/thirsty. Maybe I can¡­ sleep with her? It had to be said that Lilith¡¯s charm was too powerful. Even though she had restrained it now, Roy still could not help but have such thoughts. W However, he suddenly remembered that Lilith was Samael¡¯s partner in this world. If I really sleep with her, wouldn¡¯t I be giving Samael a green hat? F*ck, that¡¯s courting death. If Samael knows, would he tear me apart?! At the thought of this, Roy quickly suppressed his unrealistic idea¡­ Fortunately, he kept his head lowered, and Lilith did not see his eyes and expression. Facing Roy¡¯s question, Lilith shook her head unexpectedly. ¡°I don¡¯t need your loyalty, but you might be able to help me do something!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Roy asked. ¡°When the Charred Council secretly recruited the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse, not only did it have them kill all their compatriots but also steal something from me!¡± Lilith¡¯s expression flickered. ¡°The Red Sea Egg. It¡¯s a key item to create the nephilim. After losing this Red Sea Egg, even I can no longer create nephilim. After the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse, no third generation of nephilim has been born. What I want you to do is to find a way to snatch the Red Sea Egg from the Charred Council and bring it back to me. Then I will fulfill my promise and tell you how to fuse the bloodlines and souls of angels and demons!¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t the Red Sea Egg be in the Charred Council?¡± Roy asked in astonishment. ¡°You want me to go to the Charred Council Space?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the problem you have to consider!¡± Lilith waved her hand at Roy. ¡°I only gave you a chance because you brought information about Void power, but I have countless high-rank demons under me. If you can¡¯t seize this opportunity, it¡¯s your problem. Now, you can leave this place!¡± Seeing Lilith wave them away, Roy and Julia did not dare to say anything else, and they could only withdraw from Lilith¡¯s bedchamber. But after they left, Lilith revealed an intriguing smile¡­ Chapter 187 - Roy’s Ambition Chapter 187 Roy¡¯s Ambition After Julia used her fallen angelic sword to open the spatial gate of the Black Stone once again, Roy and Julia returned to the main world. Due to the different flow rates of time, despite Roy and Julia having stayed in the Black Stone for several hours, only an hour had passed in the main world. They flew out of the volcanic crater and into the air. When they returned, Julia said to Roy, ¡°What should we do regarding the mission Mother Lilith gave us¡­?¡± Lilith had asked Roy to go to the Charred Council to find the so-called Red Sea Egg, but in fact, she had said this to Roy and Julia and handed them the mission. Although Roy and Julia did not show anything unusual, Lilith, as a succubus, could easily smell the mixed smell on them, so of course, she understood their relationship. Hearing Julia¡¯s question, Roy smiled helplessly. After becoming high-rank demons, although it was a good thing for their strength to increase, it seemed that these demon lord and demon king big shots were beginning to like assigning missions to high-rank demons. Of course, from another perspective, this was also proof that Roy¡¯s strength had entered the eyes of the big shots. In the human world, this was the appreciation of his boss. But the problem was that the big shots did not seem to like to consider whether Roy had the ability to complete these missions when they assigned them. The Lord of the Hollows was like this before, and so was Lilith now. They seemed to be measuring the difficulty of the missions based on their own strength. But as a result, when it came to Roy, these missions were clearly beyond the scope of his abilities. For example, it was like the knowledge that some teachers thought was very simple, but when they taught students and found that the students could not learn it no matter what, they would scold the students. Why are you so stupid? Don¡¯t you know how to solve such a simple question? Now, Roy was facing this kind of trouble. The Lord of the Hollows wanted him to deal with Demon Lord Abraxis, and now, Lilith wanted Roy to go to the Charred Council to steal some Red Sea Egg. These things were very difficult to accomplish, okay? Roy could still fool the Lord of the Hollows, this former demon member of the council, but Lilith was troublesome. When Julia recounted the situation of Samael being sealed, Lilith¡¯s expression did not change, and she did not look surprised. This meant that Roy¡¯s guess was right. Lilith was probably one of the masterminds, and she and Samael were plotting a big game of chess together. In the beginning, it might have been the Horsemen of the Apocalypse who had entered the game and became pawns. But after Lilith gave Roy the mission, it meant that he had become one of the pawns on the board. However, this time was different from when he was in the Heroes of Might and Magic world. Without the restraint of the demon contract, Roy was not enslaved by Lilith, and it did not matter if she used him as a pawn. After all, Lilith would reward him. This could be considered a transaction. The key was how Roy should plan to profit in this process. Roy could not guess what Lilith wanted to use him for, and it was also possible that Lilith had only given him this mission casually. It was naturally better for Roy to complete it, but even if he failed, it did not matter to Lilith. But there was no doubt that she would divert a portion of her attention to his actions. Roy could only think of ways to do this to the best of his abilities, and at least he should not delay too long. After thinking about it, Roy said to Julia, ¡°When Lilith first started, she was always talking about the Charred Council. She even told us that the Charred Council is likely to be corrupted by the Corruption of this world, like the ancient gods corrupted by Void power. Logically speaking, saying this to two high-rank demons is of little use. Even if it was really corrupted, it¡¯s not something we can stop. So, what¡¯s her purpose for saying this?¡± ¡°Umm¡­¡± Julia pondered for a while and said, ¡°I think she may be trying to spread this matter through us and let others know?¡± ¡°Let others know? The Horsemen of the Apocalypse? Indeed, we know Fury. And because we¡¯re helping her deal with the Seven Deadly Sins, we should have a certain degree of credibility in her eyes!¡± Roy nodded in agreement with Julia¡¯s words. ¡°The Charred Council has been corrupted. If Lilith personally told the Horsemen of the Apocalypse, they would definitely not believe her. The name Mad Queen Lilith has an impression in the eyes of the world. If a demon like her said it, others would first doubt her the moment they heard it¡­¡± ¡°Not only Fury but also Death!¡± Julia said. ¡°You know, Death just went to the Black Stone before us. Lilith must have not said this to Death. Otherwise, even if Death doesn¡¯t believe it, he may have returned to the Charred Council to verify it¡­¡± Roy nodded. ¡°Now that you mention it, I¡¯ll probably have to add the other two Horsemen of the Apocalypse. Don¡¯t forget that War is still imprisoned by the Charred Council at this time, and she wants us to go to the Charred Council Space¡­ As for the last Horsemen, Strife, although we don¡¯t know where he is now, Lilith probably thinks that we might also encounter him¡­¡± ¡°Also, have you forgotten about Black Hammer Ulthane we met earlier? The makers might also be potential listeners¡­¡± Julia said. The two of them added one after the other and slowly guessed Lilith¡¯s intentions. Disseminating remarks about the Charred Council being corrupted would certainly greatly attack its prestige and the pressure it could exert. This further confirmed Roy¡¯s guess that Samael and Lilith¡¯s ultimate goal targeted the Charred Council. Originally, Heaven was first to initiate this End War, but now that the war was being fought, Roy felt that Heaven was the true tragedy. It had completely fallen into the chess game arranged by the two demon kings. In terms of scheming and machinations, demons were indeed superior¡­ ¡°In any case, let¡¯s capture the last Seven Deadly Sins first!¡± Roy said. ¡°As for Lilith¡¯s mission, it¡¯s too risky. We have to plan carefully before acting.¡± While flying, Julia was a little hesitant as she asked, ¡°Since Mother Lilith promised to tell you about the nephilim, is it necessary to make a deal with Fury?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s necessary!¡± Roy said solemnly. ¡°Because if it¡¯s impossible, I will give up on going to the Charred Council. Then, the deal with Fury will be the only way I can obtain the secrets of the nephilim. Even if she¡¯s only a second-generation nephilim, and the information I can obtain from her may be very limited, it won¡¯t make me return empty-handed.¡± ¡°I understand!¡± Julia nodded. ¡°However, from the information revealed by Mother Lilith, that Red Sea Egg is probably something very important. Let¡¯s not talk about whether we can obtain it or not, but even if we can obtain it, maybe we¡¯ll have to return it to Mother Lilith. Without the Red Sea Egg, how are you going to experiment? In addition, even if you can use the Red Sea Egg, how are you going to integrate the power of the nephilim into yourself? Don¡¯t forget. It¡¯s said that Mother Lilith created the nephilim from the mingled dust of angels and demons. You can¡¯t possibly let yourself die once before merging, right?¡± ¡°I know what your doubt is. Lilith¡¯s experiment created the nephilim and not a demon. You¡¯re worried that after I use this experiment on me, I¡¯ll become another ¡®person¡¯!¡± Roy turned to look at Julia and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I already have a preliminary plan for this. Even without the Red Sea Egg, I can still experiment!¡± Roy was not stupid. Of course, he could not destroy his body to carry out this experiment. In fact, because he was a cheater with a system, he had never thought of using Lilith¡¯s Red Sea Egg when he first heard about it. To him, he trusted Daddy System more. In fact, at the very beginning, Roy had wanted to stick his to path and go all the way to the end. The fact that his frost demon bloodline could grow to the high-rank demon level showed that he had a rather powerful bloodline, and his Dark Cold magic power was also a unique variant magic power. It could be said that if he were to dig deeper into frost power to the limit, he would have a place in the Abyss. But Roy now found that it was extremely difficult to reach the peak with a single power, and it was often very easy to be targeted. For example, the rift demon Vulgrim. Despite not being good at fighting, he was still a high-rank demon. If he really fought Roy, it was hard to say who would win, unless Roy¡¯s frost power was powerful enough that it could freeze Vulgrim in 0.1 seconds without giving him any time to use his magic power. Otherwise, if Vulgrim hid in a Purgatory Space, Roy would immediately be at a loss. It was impossible for him to freeze space too, right? How much frost power would he need? Moreover, there were magic worlds as well. Roy could create equipment that resisted elemental damage, but would his enemies not understand that? What if he encountered an enemy with ice resistance or frost immunity in the future? Now, after becoming a high-rank demon, his condensed magic power grew even slower. In this case, making himself more versatile would be beneficial for him to deal with different battle situations in the future. This was why Roy was tirelessly seeking the secrets of the nephilim because only the nephilim, who had fused the angel and demon bloodlines, could understand how to use all elemental powers simultaneously. It could be said that it was actually a good thing for Roy to come to the Darksiders world because if he wanted to meet a race like the nephilim in the future, he would have to go to the Diablo world¡­ And Roy did not know where the entrance to that world was¡­ Chapter 188 - Gathered Chapter 188 Gathered Due to the speed difference, the low-level angel soldiers who fell behind were not only unable to enter the Black Stone Space with the blood angels, but they had also chased too far. So when Roy and Julia flew out of the volcano, they did not encounter this angel army. After losing their commander, the outcome of this angel army could be imagined. They would continue to wander around and fight against the demons they encountered, lose their troops, and finally be annihilated¡­ Of course, despite the demons currently having the upper hand in the End War, this war was actually quite damaging to the demons as well. Numerous demons had also lost their lives here, their souls were completely purified by the angels, and they could no longer return to the Abyss¡­ Roy and Julia began searching for Seven Deadly Sins again, and about five days later, they found the last Seven Deadly Sin. The target possessed by Wrath of the Seven Deadly Sins was actually a demon, and it was a berserk demon like the high-rank demon Gasric that Roy had encountered before. But unlike Gasric, the weapon this berserk demon used was an enormous broadsword, and armor made of Abyss demon iron covered his entire body. Under his helmet was a blazing demon head, indicating that he had the same powerful flame power. The type of war demon was generally like killing machines on the battlefield. They often served as the vanguard and broke through the enemy formations with immense strength. The bloodthirsty and warlike nature of demons was most prominent in this type of war demon. When Roy and Julia found this demon underground, he was fighting against the angel battle team and had the absolute advantage. Roy and Julia watched from the side for a while. They watched as he tore off the angels¡¯ wings, took big mouthfuls of the angels¡¯ bodies, swung his sword, cut the angels into pieces together with their weapons, and spit flame bombs from his mouth to burn the angels into ashes¡­ The angels attacked him in grief and indignation, but this anger made the demon ¡®Wrath¡¯ very happy. Every time he killed an angel, he would devour the other¡¯s soul and then laugh maniacally. Soon, all the angels were dead¡­ ¡°It¡¯s up to you!¡± Seeing the angel team destroyed, Julia turned to smile at Roy. ¡°You¡¯re a frost demon, and you¡¯re best at dealing with these fire-type demons, right?¡± Roy reached out to touch the demon horns on his head and smiled without a word. He spread his wings and flew down, landing on the opposite side of Wrath. Wrath was very tall. Roy¡¯s height of three meters was only about half his height, and his horizontal width was much larger than Roy¡¯s. He probably weighed several tons, but it was more accurate to say that he was burly rather than fat¡­ Such a strong body could be said to be very intimidating, but after having observed from above for a while, Roy realized that the demon¡¯s movements were not agile. In particular, the demon wings gathered behind his back looked extremely large, but it did not seem to match his huge body. Roy even wondered if this demon could fly, and even if he could, how long could he fly? Overall, this demon should be the type that was good at ground battles. In addition, he was a fire-type demon, so Julia was right. Roy was the best at beating these kinds of demons. However, what Roy did not expect was that when he landed, and Wrath discovered him, he roared at Roy in an enraged voice, ¡°A demon?! Did Samael send you?!¡± This question stunned Roy. Although he knew that there was very little connection between the Seven Deadly Sins after they escaped, and he had already dealt with the other Seven Deadly Sins, did this guy actually not receive any news at all? Not only did he not recognize that Roy was the hunter, but he even thought that he was sent by Samael. What was going on? But Roy suddenly understood. In various religious legends, didn¡¯t Samael represent the wrath of the seven deadly sins? Although the Samael in this world was said to be only an incarnation of the Deadly Sin Demon King, even if he was a clone, he should have some connection with the power of ¡®wrath¡¯, right? With this sudden thought, Roy opened his mouth and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Surrender obediently!¡± ¡°Never!!¡± Wrath roared fiercely. A large number of flames spewed out of his mouth, as though saliva was splashing. He roared, ¡°I won¡¯t be controlled by anyone! The Charred Council can¡¯t, and neither can Samael!¡± With that, he charged at Roy with an unparalleled momentum like a heavy tank. The ground trembled under his immense weight, and the rubble at the top of the cave shook and fell. Being controlled by Samael? What does that mean? Roy thought to himself, but he did not stop moving. He spread his wings and flew over the top of the demon¡¯s head. As a result, Wrath was unable to stop and slammed into the rock wall behind where Roy had been. Boom! Under the great impact, the rock wall seemed to have been exploded by a bomb, and the entire cave began to shake. Wrath dug himself out of the collapsed rock wall, but this guy seemed to have used a bit too much force just now, causing him to injure himself. After coming out, his anger became even more intense. He roared and spat out dozens of flame bombs at Roy. Roy raised his hand and condensed a thick ice wall to block the flame bombs. He spread open his right hand, and Frostmourne appeared in it. Then he suddenly stabbed it into the ground. Under the guidance of his magic power, a series of ice spikes extended forward along the ground and below the flame bombs, heading straight for Wrath. ¡°Ahh!!¡± A loud scream came. An ice spike stabbed Wrath under his crotch. Although his enormous armor was extremely thick, it definitely could not completely cover some joints in order to facilitate movement. It was the same for under his crotch. Roy¡¯s ¡®ice spike egg explosion¡¯ stabbed him hard. Although he was injured, Wrath was the same as the other Seven Deadly Sins. Under the stimulation of the matching emotions, their strength would increase, and the source of the Wrath¡¯s power was ¡®anger¡¯! This caused him to become the type that became more furious the more injured he was, and the more furious he was, the stronger he became. It could be said that he was a super berserker¡­ Boom! Wrath raised his free hand and punched the ground. A huge flame shock wave spread out and attacked Roy. With the stimulation of his anger, his magic power increased, and the flames he released were also much stronger. A faint light blue light appeared on Roy¡¯s body, and Cryogenic Fate activated. With a flap of his wings, two strong gusts of cold aura converged on his right and left to meet the flame shock wave and completely extinguish it. But at this moment, Wrath also rushed over, raised the blazing broadsword in his hand, and slashed down at Roy¡¯s head! Roy did not move and continued to flap his wings to release cold aura. The cold aura met this flaming blade. The flames on the blade instantly froze and extinguished, and the cold aura spread along the blade to Wrath. Under this strong cold aura, Wrath¡¯s hand joints quickly froze. The speed of his sword should have become faster and faster, but now it was doing the opposite and becoming slower and slower. Finally, when he was twenty centimeters away from Roy¡¯s head, he completely lost his momentum, and his sword could no longer fall! ¡°You need to cool down!¡± Looking at Wrath frozen into a giant ice sculpture in front of him, Roy patted the non-existent dust on his hand and smiled. Unfortunately, Wrath could no longer hear anymore. The ultra-low temperature of -200¡ãC froze his brain, causing his thinking to become slower and slower until his consciousness completely froze. Just as Julia said, frost demons like Roy had a massive advantage when facing demons who used flame power. Unless the other party was an elemental demon who specialized in using flames (flame demon), in which case he might still be able to fight Roy for a while. Otherwise, they would usually suffer severe suppression. This was survivorship bias. Roy could now count as outstanding among the frost demons. The tail behind him flicked and pierced forward. The tip of his blade tail slammed into the ice sculpture. The next second, the ice sculpture shattered, and Wrath¡¯s huge body turned into countless fragments along with the collapse of the ice. Taking out the Talisman of Sin, Roy stored Wrath¡¯s soul into it. This way, he had now caught all Seven Deadly Sins. Hmm, Envy still only has a tenth of her soul inside¡­ What was strange was that the talisman began to buzz slightly, as though the souls of the Seven Deadly Sins were in some kind of resonance. Roy observed the talisman for a while and found that nothing else had happened, so after some thought, he put it away. Now that he had captured the Seven Deadly Sins, the only thing left was to wait for Fury to come to find him and complete the deal. However, Roy was very suspicious that it might not be Fury who came to find him first, but the watcher, right? In that case, he had to plan carefully¡­ Therefore, Roy and Julia found a place to wait quietly. Chapter 189 - Three Years Chapter 189 Three Years Although Roy had decided to wait, he did not expect that he had waited for three full years! Yes, three years! Even though Roy knew that Fury might have gone to an alternate space with a different flow of time from the main world, this long wait still drove Roy slightly crazy. In his words, if he could have a descendent with Julia, then his child could have used magic in these three years¡­ But what made Roy feel the most speechless was that Julia did not feel anything about the passage of these three years. Roy felt that it was very long, but Julia felt that it was only the blink of an eye. Every time Roy talked about time, she would look at Roy in surprise and say, ¡°It¡¯s only been three years. It¡¯s normal for Fury to not return in such a short time!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Roy felt speechless every time this happened. Of course, he knew that three years was indeed very short for the long-lived races, and it might require hundreds of years to make them feel that time was long. Some demons could sleep for hundreds or even thousands of years until they were awakened by someone who did not have eyes. The legendary stories in the human world were all written in this way. In a sense, this description was not an exaggeration. After understanding this, Roy no longer worried about it. During these three years, Roy had not been idle. He brought Julia to find a place to stay, a relatively intact human building, and then enslaved a group of low-level demons nearby to collect souls for them. Although the humans in this main world were almost extinct now, it did not mean that there were no souls produced. After the nuclear weapons launched by humans exploded in various parts of the world, the nuclear winter effect brought about by them was slowly weakening over time, so some animals and plants were slowly waking up. Ironically, without the existence of humans, their greatest natural enemy, the other creatures on this planet reproduced even better! Even though the number of demons entering this world was large, it could not compare to the original human population on this planet. After the billions of humans were almost extinct, their demand for food in this world instantly reached its lowest point. Without the influence of human activity, the survival pressure on animals and plants lessened. Over the past three years, Roy had witnessed with his own eyes this world go from near extinction to flourishing once again. But the creatures that survived the nuclear winter had more or less undergone some mutations and evolutions. Their bodies had become larger and stranger, but even so, they were still creatures of this world. After a short period of adaptation, new food chains were taking shape. If Roy were a poet or an artist, he might have been moved by nature¡¯s self-regulation ability, but unfortunately, he was not. Although he was very shocked, he felt that it was a matter of course. When he was a human in his previous life, Roy did not feel much about it, but when he became a demon and looked at humans from another perspective, Roy did not know how to evaluate them. Human beings were very great! They could use thousands of years to transform nature step by step, eventually becoming the overlords of the food chain, and create a dazzling history and culture. But at the same time, humans were too insatiable. Like cancer cells, they continuously reproduced and destroyed the balance of nature. It was not that Roy did not stand on the side of humans. In fact, even humans knew that if this had continued, they would have destroyed themselves even without the End War. They seemed to have realized this as well. It was precisely because of this caution that there were all kinds of catastrophic disasters in human movies and novels. But because these novels and movies were made up by humans, almost all of the endings had humans finally winning and surviving¡­ But in this world, it was not a novel or movie. The appearance of angels and demons directly defeated humans with a single blow. Their imagined resistance and eventual victory had not appeared¡­ Without the presence of humans, the animals and plants on this planet became active again. The plants were still nothing special, but the mutated animals had now become the best choice for demons to hunt souls. It seemed that because of mutations caused by radiation, the spirits of these originally weak animals had become much stronger. Although they were still inferior to human souls, they were better than nothing for demons. However, due to the mutations, these animals, plants, and insects displayed greater combat strength than before. In fact, even when they faced low-rank demons, these low-rank demons would conversely become their prey. Not only that, but some animals had devoured the corpses of the dead angels and demons on the battlefield. As everyone knew, demon blood could infect other life forms. Similarly, angel blood had similar effects. So when these animals consumed the flesh and blood of demons and angels, new changes emerged. As time passed, demonized creatures resembling the ones in the Abyss and some light-based creatures that could use weak holy light power gradually began to appear in this world. In just three years, this planet had become completely unrecognizable. If a newcomer who entered this world were to look at these strange creatures and those places that had become strange because of radiation contamination, they would definitely not think that this was Earth¡­ Roy and Julia occupied a territory and ordered the low-level demons to hunt these mutated creatures every day. After the low-level demons brought back their souls, Roy set aside a portion of them for these low-level demons as rewards and used the rest to cultivate magic power. After becoming a high-rank demon, Roy discovered that the efficiency of raising his magic power using ordinary souls to create Magic Energy Growth Potions had substantially reduced. After condensing his magic power, it now became very difficult to increase. Fortunately, Julia was by his side. Under her reminder, Roy changed the method of making Magic Energy Growth Potions. He first transmuted the animal spirits he collected with the Horadric Cube, obtained fallen souls and noble souls, and then used these two types of high-quality souls to make Magic Energy Growth Potions! Roy used these two types of high-quality souls to create skills in the system, and he thought that these two types of souls could only be used to create skills, but with Julia¡¯s reminder, Roy realized that his thinking was wrong. Julia said that high-level demons preferred to devour high-quality souls. This reminded Roy that regardless of whether they were ordinary souls, high-quality souls, holy souls, or evil souls, to demons, they could devour all souls! In other words, there was no difference in the essence of souls. But in the system, the utilization of higher-quality souls was different. Ordinary souls could be used in the system to create various items and increase Roy¡¯s magic power. Although high-quality souls could not be used to create items, they could create skills and increase magic power. As for holy souls and evil souls, they could not be used to create items and skills, but they could create life and also increase magic power. But Roy had tried devouring an angel soul, and the increase was negligible, and it was also very disgusting. This was because the positive emotional power in the holy soul had condensed to the highest level, and it was the least beneficial to demons. In other words, according to theoretical calculations, the magic power growth effect contained in souls should be as follows: evil souls > fallen souls > noble souls > ordinary souls > holy souls! For angels, this order might be reversed¡­ Evil souls could only be obtained by killing high-rank demons and above. To Roy, this was a very difficult path because the higher the level, the fewer the number. Moreover, generally speaking, after becoming high-rank demons, killing each other would become rare, so it was extremely arduous to increase magic power by collecting a large number of evil souls. Of course, Roy could also think of a way to modify the Horadric Cube so that it could transmute evil souls, but he estimated that this kind of transmutation required a lot of ordinary souls. Now, the most efficient way for Roy to increase his magic power was to use fallen souls to make Magic Energy Growth Potions! Therefore, after accumulating souls for a period of time, Roy changed the definitions of the Magic Energy Growth Potion so that he could use the fallen souls transmuted from the Horadric Cube to make Magic Energy Growth Potions. Originally, the Horadric Cube used 198 standard ordinary souls to create one fallen soul and one noble soul, which was equivalent to combining 99 standard souls into a high-quality soul. However, the animal spirits of mutated creatures were not as good as standard human souls, so after testing, it took about 140 mutated animal spirits to transmute a high-quality soul. Roy kept the transmuted noble souls to create skills in the future or possibly for creating Magic Energy Growth Potions, and he used all the fallen souls to synthesize Magic Energy Growth Potions. The result of the experiment was gratifying. If Roy were to devour a fallen soul directly, his magic power would increase by about 0.6, but the produced Magic Energy Growth Potion could increase this value to about 0.8. The Magic Energy Growth Potion produced using 99 standard human souls could only increase his magic power by about 0.5. The efficiency difference was 0.3! Roy¡¯s current magic power value was five thousand. If he wanted to double his magic power to ten thousand, it meant that he needed more than six thousand fallen souls. When converted, it was about six hundred thousand ordinary souls. And this was under the effect of using Magic Energy Growth Potions. If he were to devour and digest like other demons, it would take at least a million ordinary souls¡­ Roy finally knew why high-rank demons needed a long time to promote to demon lords. It was because collecting so many souls was absolutely impossible without enough time¡­ Therefore, Roy was looking forward to the million souls that Fury had promised. He did not think much of it before, but now he suddenly realized how large the number of souls Fury could take out was. It would not be an exaggeration to say that she was a golden thigh[1] [1] A rich and/or powerful patron. Chapter 190 - A Secret Visit Chapter 190 A Secret Visit During these three years, the Mad Queen Lilith did not express anything about Roy and Julia¡¯s inaction of not completing the mission. She did not send anyone to supervise them, nor did she show up, as though she had completely forgotten about the two of them. Instead, the Lord of the Hollows felt a little anxious. He had once appeared and asked Roy why he had not killed Abraxis. Facing the Lord of the Hollows, Roy appeared extremely respectful, but he did not mention it. He laughed and avoided the subject until the anxious Lord of the Hollows finally forced him to answer, so he simply said that he could not do it! After all, he was only a high-rank demon. No, plus Julia, it was two of them. Even if Roy, a frost demon, showed stronger combat strength than ordinary high-rank demons, it was still far beyond him when it came to assassinating a demon lord. No matter how the Lord of the Hollows tricked him and how tempting the reward was, Roy¡¯s mind was still very clear, and he would not fall for it. Roy said that unless the Lord of the Hollows fulfilled his promise in advance and allowed him to have the power to match a demon lord, he would definitely not provoke Abraxis now. Although Roy did not know what the issue between the Lord of the Hollows and Abraxis was, his attitude was very clear. Don¡¯t think of using me as a tool. I¡¯m not a hot-blooded fool with no brains. Either you fulfill your promise and give me power in advance, or you wait until I have the ability to kill Abraxis before I go. I didn¡¯t say that I won¡¯t help you, but it¡¯s hard to tell when. Anyway, demons are long-lived, and waiting hundreds of years is nothing¡­ Faced with this situation, the Lord of the Hollows was very helpless. He had left the Abyss for too long, making this ancient demon¡¯s thinking a little stiff. For those angels and demons who came to him to seek to free themselves, he had to first ask them before taking away their souls. With this kind of behavior, he had no way to deal with Roy¡¯s procrastination tactics, so he could only let out a long sigh and return to his Hollows Space. Julia was initially a little worried that Roy¡¯s uncooperative attitude would anger the Lord of the Hollows, but Roy reassured her because he could tell that this old demon would not do anything to him. After the End War began, it could be said that the Three Kingdoms had been stirred up. Under the complicated situation, all sorts of monsters and snakes had jumped out. The Lord of the Hollows must have had some special purpose to find him. As one of the former members of the Charred Council, even if he had begun to age and his magic power began to decline, shouldn¡¯t he still be able to defeat Abraxis? But he had not taken action and instead found him. Wasn¡¯t there some ulterior motive? Roy was even wondering if the Lord of the Hollows saw Julia following him and thought that he was Samael¡¯s subordinate, so he was thinking of ways to instigate him into killing the Destroyer¡¯s subordinate to deepen the enmity between Samael and the Destroyer. When Roy could not guess the other party¡¯s true motive, his best solution was to do nothing to prevent himself from falling into a difficult situation¡­ Fortunately, after seeing Roy, the Lord of the Hollows probably realized that he was acting too anxious and aroused Roy¡¯s suspicion, so he did not appear in front of Roy for the next two years. In the following days, Roy and Julia stayed in their territory every day, and the thing that they did the most was have sex. Roy felt that Julia really wanted to have a child with him. It seemed that Roy seeking the secrets of the nephilim had given her many inspirations and made her believe that even though the two of them were different races, there was still the possibility of giving birth to a descendent. Therefore, during this time, Julia¡¯s greatest passion was to find ways to squeeze Roy dry every day¡­ Roy felt both happy and pained about this. He felt that the fallen angel was beginning to move closer to a succubus. There were more and more tricks, but his nutrition seemed to be unable to keep up¡­ After three years of unremitting collection, Roy obtained more than two hundred thousand standard units of souls from low-level demons. Most of them were the animal spirits of mutated demonized creatures, mixed with a small number of human souls. Just as Roy thought that if this continued, he could collect more than a million animal spirits, the person he had been waiting for finally appeared. It was a dark night without any starlight. In fact, three years had passed, and the dust clouds covering Earth had not completely dissipated. At night, on this planet, there was still no moonlight visible. Similarly, there was no sun during the day, only a dim yellow light spot hanging in the sky. This weather was very convenient for demons to move about in. Roy and Julia¡¯s residence was a castle built by low-level demons. The castle was not large, and it was brightly lit at night because of burning torches hung on the walls. In the bedroom, there was a huge stone bed, and Julia had fallen deep asleep on it. Roy was hugging her by the side with his eyes closed, seemingly in a deep sleep. A torch burned, producing light explosions from time to time. The oil from the mutated demonized creature was used as fuel, and it was like this when it burned. The flame swayed and reflected on the surrounding walls, bringing flickering light and shadows. A black shadow quietly snuck into Roy and Julia¡¯s bedroom. The shadow carefully hid in the shadow of the fire and slowly approached the sleeping Roy and Julia. It was getting closer and closer. Under the shadow of the bed, the black shadow stood beside it. It slowly stretched out its hand to touch Roy¡­ But at this moment, the black shadow suddenly stopped! A sharp, triangular tail tip appeared in front of it, exuding an intense cold aura. The three-segment blade on the tip of the tail slightly opened and closed like an eyeball staring intently at the black shadow, making it not dare to move rashly. A pair of dark red eyes with a pentagram pattern in each opened, eye-catching and bright in the darkness. Roy slowly sat up on the stone bed, placed his elbows on his knees, and looked jokingly at the black shadow cowering from his tail by the bedside. ¡°Watcher¡­ No, I should call you Envy¡­ You¡¯re finally back. What about Fury, who¡¯s under your watch?¡± Roy said softly. Behind him, Julia sat up vigilantly and reached out to grab her fallen angelic sword lying beside the bed while staring at the black shadow unhappily. That¡¯s right. Despite the light in the entire bedroom being very dim, Roy¡¯s darkvision could see everything clearly. Who else could it be but the watcher beside his bed¡­ ¡°The mistress is asleep. I came here secretly!¡± the watcher whispered. ¡°Hmph, came secretly?¡± Julia snorted coldly. ¡°Then, did you also need to come to our bed secretly? Or do you want to do something by our bed?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. I don¡¯t want to be an assassin, nor do I want to be a third party!¡± The watcher chuckled, but she still did not dare to move. ¡°I¡¯m just here to confirm. Demon Osiris, what are your intentions¡­¡± ¡°Oh? Do I have any intentions?¡± Roy asked casually, but his tail was still pointing at the watcher. The watcher spread her hands. ¡°This is meaningless. You realized my identity back then, but you didn¡¯t expose me. From then on, I knew that Demon Osiris definitely had other motives. Now that I¡¯ve snuck out and stood in front of you again, just say it. Perhaps¡­ We might be able to become friends¡­¡± Roy did not follow up on her words, but instead asked, ¡°Are you here to ensure that no one will know?¡± ¡°Not at all!¡± the watcher said. ¡°The mistress trusts me a lot. After all, I¡¯ve been running around with her during this time, and I¡¯ve been trying my best to conceal it for her from the Charred Council. Moreover, I¡¯m a watcher, and I¡¯ve also gained the trust of the Charred Council¡­¡± ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s really good!¡± Roy nodded and took out the Talisman of Sin from the system space. ¡°Ahha!!¡± Upon seeing the Talisman of Sin, the watcher suddenly became excited and reached out to take it. But Roy suddenly took back the talisman and looked at her jokingly. The watcher realized that she had lost her cool, so she pretended to cough and said, ¡°It seems like a lot of time has passed in the human world since the mistress and I left. You¡¯ve already caught the Seven Deadly Sins!¡± ¡°I¡¯m only missing you now!¡± Roy smiled as he looked at the Talisman of Sin while tossing and turning it. ¡°Say, do you think I should kill you, absorb you into the talisman, and then return it to Fury, or¡­¡± Roy dragged his tone and looked at the watcher meaningfully. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s for me!¡± the watcher hurriedly said. ¡°As long as I can gather all Seven Deadly Sins, I will be able to obtain unparalleled power. At that time, I can give you whatever you want!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so anxious!¡± Roy said. ¡°First, I have to know what you plan to do after obtaining this power.¡± ¡°Is there even a need to say it?¡± the watcher said angrily. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s to destroy the Charred Council! Those despicable and shameless degenerates imprisoned me for tens of thousands of years. When I escaped with my siblings, we all swore that they would pay the price one day!¡± ¡°So, you want to go back and kill the Charred Council?¡± Roy confirmed. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± The watcher nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me dealing with you. In fact, I¡¯m very grateful to you for gathering all Seven Deadly Sins. After all, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to bear taking away the powers of my siblings with my own hands! If you¡¯re still worried, I can sign a contract with you!¡± ¡°Very good. In that case, we can reach our first consensus!¡± Roy finally retracted his tail and smiled. ¡°I can give you the Talisman of Sin, but in exchange, I want you to help me open a spatial passage to the Charred Council! You escaped from there, so I believe it¡¯s not difficult for you, right?¡± Chapter 191 - Undead Army Chapter 191 Undead Army Hearing Roy¡¯s request, the watcher could not help but be stunned for a while. She looked Roy up and down before saying in disbelief, ¡°You want me to help you open a spatial channel to the Charred Council?! You¡­ do you know what you want to do?!¡± The watcher was Envy in disguise. Through using the unique possession ability of the Seven Deadly Sins to occupy the original watcher¡¯s body, she was able to hide from the Charred Council. The reason why she had put in so much effort to pretend and hide was to take revenge for being imprisoned. You had to know that such an incomparably long prison life often led people to the extremes of madness. In a certain world, there was a blind man named Illidan that was almost on the verge of madness after being imprisoned for ten thousand years. And the Seven Deadly Sins had been imprisoned for even longer, so it was conceivable how deep their hatred for the Charred Council was. However, most of the other Seven Deadly Sins buried this hatred in their hearts because they knew that their strength was not enough to fight the Charred Council. Only Envy, this Seven Deadly Sin who was at the edge of madness, had taken actions to take revenge. She knew that if she relied on herself alone, she had absolutely no hope of revenge. So from the beginning, she had made up her mind to take the powers of her siblings, the powers of the other Seven Deadly Sins, in order to gather all the powers of the Seven Deadly Sins to take revenge on the Charred Council. Before this, Envy was naturally lacking confidence. Now, like the other Seven Deadly Sins, she roughly had the strength of a high-rank demon, and she was even inferior to Julia. After all, the long period of imprisonment had drained a lot of their strength, so it was impossible for her to retaliate against the Charred Council. She also admitted that Roy was stronger than her, but only by a bit. He could not achieve the crushing suppression of a demon lord. No matter what, Roy was still a high-rank demon, but a high-rank demon actually wanted to enter the Charred Council Space?! It was a widely-recognized forbidden area, and all illegal intrusions would be dealt with severely by the Charred Council¡­ What was this demon thinking to be so audacious? Roy¡¯s pair of demon eyes glowed faintly in the darkness. Roy did not respond to Envy¡¯s surprise and only said, ¡°Just say if you agree or disagree!¡± ¡°¡­ Sure. If you want to die, I won¡¯t stop you!¡± Envy nodded. ¡°I am possessing the body of a watcher, and the watchers are creatures created by the Charred Council. This body naturally has the key to entering the alternate space of the Charred Council. At that time, you only need to follow me, and you can enter the Charred Council Space!¡± With that, Envy stretched out her hand toward Roy. ¡°Now that we¡¯ve reached a deal, can you give me the Talisman of Sin?¡±. But unexpectedly, Roy shook his head. ¡°No, I can¡¯t give it to you now!¡± ¡°Why?! Do you want to go back on your word?¡± Envy asked with gritted teeth. ¡°No. Since I said it, I will give you the Talisman of Sin, but now is not the time!¡± Roy said. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that I have an agreement with the Horseman Fury. I have to hand this Talisman of Sin to her first!¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± Envy floated around in the air and said angrily, ¡°If you give her the talisman, how can I get it back?! I specially snuck out to find you, and this is the answer you give me?!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Roy said calmly. ¡°If I hand the talisman to Fury, it means that my transaction with her has been completed. As long as I get what she promised, the rest has nothing to do with me. It¡¯s not my problem who ends up with the Talisman of Sin, right?¡± Hearing this, the three pairs of eyes on Envy¡¯s head immediately sparkled, emitting a faint light. She said to Roy in a very meaningful tone, ¡°You mean you want me to snatch the Talisman of Sin from Fury?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make it sound like I¡¯m instigating you!¡± Roy pointed his finger at Envy. ¡°Didn¡¯t you have this idea from the beginning? Otherwise, why didn¡¯t you pretend to be someone else but instead pretend to a watcher? From the beginning, didn¡¯t you hide beside Fury for this final moment? You knew that when the Seven Deadly Sins escaped, the Charred Council would definitely send a Horseman of the Apocalypse to hunt you down. After all, it was the Four Horsemen who caught you before, so only the Horsemen can capture all of you. The other Seven Deadly Sins were wary of you, so the only chance for you to gather all the souls of the Seven Deadly Sins is when the Horseman finishes all the captures¡­ Am I right?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The strange pairs of eyes on Envy¡¯s head flickered faster and faster. Clearly, Roy¡¯s words exposed her original plan! She was unwilling to admit it, and Roy did not want to force her to admit it, so he continued, ¡°I¡¯ll hand over the talisman to Fury first. This point can¡¯t be changed, and I have to do it. But it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t have a chance. Moreover, cooperating with me is beneficial for you. Give me three days to prepare. Three days later, bring Fury to my castle. After completing the deal, she¡¯ll probably rush back to report. At that time, I¡¯ll think of a way to create an opportunity for you to seize the talisman. I only want you to promise me that you¡¯ll come back after getting the talisman and bring me in!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that I won¡¯t fulfill my promise and directly go seek revenge on the Charred Council after getting the talisman?¡± Envy asked while floating in place after circling twice. ¡°I believe you aren¡¯t stupid. With my people entering with you and helping you distract the council, won¡¯t your chances of completing your revenge be much higher?¡± Roy said with a grin. Hearing this, Envy sighed, and her shoulders drooped. She spread her hands and said, ¡°All right. I knew that making a deal with a devil is terrible business because devils are too good at bewitching people¡­¡± Roy could not be bothered to correct what Envy called him. ¡°So, has a deal been reached?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Envy nodded. ¡°Okay, you go back first! I still need to sleep!¡± Roy turned over and laid back on the bed. Envy did not say anything and just floated away from the window. A while later, after Envy left, Julia pushed Roy, who was pretending to be asleep. ¡°Are you really planning to enter the Charred Council¡¯s world?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, but I won¡¯t go in so foolishly!¡± Roy straightened up and sat by the bed. ¡°Didn¡¯t Lilith say it? Fury has been investigating the situation of Corruption power and has also come into contact with Death. She should know that the Horsemen of the Apocalypse are being used as pawns by the Charred Council¡­ Envy has always been by Fury¡¯s side as a watcher, representing the Charred Council. So once the watcher revolts at the last moment, Fury¡¯s trust in the Charred Council will instantly plummet. Even if she doesn¡¯t immediately rebel against the Charred Council, she¡¯ll have lost the Talisman of Sin and won¡¯t be able to complete the mission. If the council punishes her, then she might suffer the same fate as War. Like this, the Charred Council won¡¯t be able to make use of the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse, its biggest card. If Envy really can cause havoc in the Charred Council, at that time, it¡¯ll be our best chance to find the Red Sea Egg!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Julia nodded. ¡°However, if we enter together with Envy, we¡¯ll probably directly face the three councilors of the Charred Council. Moreover, besides the Horsemen of the Apocalypse, the council also has a large army. This can¡¯t be ignored.¡± ¡°So we need to confuse their eyes.¡± Roy smiled and clapped his hands. A moment later, more than a dozen black figures suddenly appeared in the darkness. These black figures were wearing long robes and bowed to Roy. ¡°Assemble the army!¡± Roy did not say anything else. With this order, the black figures nodded slightly and then left. As the breeze blew, not only did the torches in the corridor shake, but it also blew the corners of the black figures¡¯ robes. With sharp eyes, you could see¡­ bones covered under the black robes! That¡¯s right. Over the past three years, Roy had used his demon blood to awaken thirteen liches! During these three years, Roy had been thinking about how to complete the mission Lilith had given him. This much time was enough for him to plan everything, including making an undead army! At the very beginning, Roy wanted to summon Cassandra from the Pirates of the Caribbean world. Roy had Cassandra¡¯s soul, and he only needed to use this soul to summon her. But after thinking about it, Roy chose not to do so. It had not been long since he left that world, and Roy did not know how her strength had evolved, so there was no need to waste a large amount of magic power to summon her. Therefore, he used the local materials and his demon blood to create thirteen liches in this world. In fact, these thirteen liches were different from Cassandra. Frost demon blood was essential during the lich transformation ritual, but frost demon blood alone was not enough. Cassandra¡¯s situation was special. She had sacrificed her soul to Roy as she was about to die, so Roy used her own soul to create an intelligent lich like Cassandra. In comparison, these thirteen liches were defective. They did not have souls and did not have intelligence. Why did this happen? That was because all the liches Roy created this time were made with corpses that had been dead for a long time. The souls of these corpses had long dissipated or been plundered, so even if they received frost demon blood and moved again, they did not have much intelligence left. Moreover, the longer they had been dead, the worse the effect after awakening. In the past three years, Roy had given out a lot of demon blood and created many liches, but only these thirteen were truly relatively strong. Through long-term observation, Roy found that it was impossible for a lich like this to evolve like Cassandra. They could not even absorb life force and could only rely on the thin magic power in Roy¡¯s demon blood to exist. They did not even have phylacteries, and once their bodies were destroyed, they would be finished. They could not even be called true liches. Fortunately, Roy had not had much hope for them. As long as they had some magic power, it was enough. Below the thirteen liches, there were some weaker liches, about a hundred of them in total. These hundred liches could use their undead magic to create low-level undead like skeleton soldiers or zombies, and Roy could use them to assemble an army of tens of thousands of undead quickly¡­ At that time, the first to follow Envy into the Charred Council Space would be this undead army¡­ Chapter 192 - Fury Returns Chapter 192 Fury Returns In addition to this undead army, Roy now had about a thousand low-level demons under his command. There were around eight hundred low-rank demons and two hundred middle-rank demons. These demons were all gathered near Roy¡¯s territory and obeyed his orders. Roy used them very smoothly. When the time came, he would let them join the undead army and attack the Charred Council together. They should be of some use. Attacking the Charred Council might sound dangerous, but it was actually still possible for Roy to succeed. Of course, the premise was that he could enter the Charred Council Space. Roy had the low-level demons collect souls for him, and they would occasionally bring back some strange things. Roy could not tell what these things were for, so he handed them over to the demon merchant, Vulgrim, to exchange for a lot of souls. Vulgrim was a rare rift demon, so his understanding of space naturally did not need mentioning. When he came to look for Roy to make deals, he often chatted with Roy for a long time, so during the conversations, Roy learned a lot about alternate spaces. Besides this world¡¯s main world (the human world), there were a large number of alternate space bubbles. And in these alternate spaces, there were often some suitable living environments, which gave birth to different races. The history of these races appeared much earlier than humans, they were known as the ancient races and were the natives of this world. Angels and demons were actually outsiders. In the beginning, demons discovered this world through a Gate of the Abyss, and once demons appeared, they brought war and slaughter. These ancient races naturally resisted, and then angels followed. After all, wherever demons appeared, angels would appear. Thus, the early history of this world was actually a tangled war between the three parties of angels, demons, and the natives. The forces of the natives could not contend against the angels and demons, so they quickly declined in the war. In order to avoid the threat of extinction, they sealed off the alternate spaces they lived in and encrypted them with the power of magic. Without knowing the method, it would be very difficult to enter. Unfortunately, although this encryption won a respite for the natives, many races eventually perished after self-sealing themselves. Unable to connect to the main world, their population and resources were greatly limited, so in that long time, hundreds of native races died out, and there were only a few races left. According to Vulgrim, the Charred Council was in such an encrypted alternate space, and it was probably the most complicated and difficult one to crack. It was precisely this indecipherable alternate space that protected the Charred Council from the beginning. Otherwise, the angels and demons would have long joined forces to destroy the Charred Council for its interference in the war between angels and demons. Why would they have given it a chance to grow? The history of the Charred Council was also very old. This was not wrong. But in fact, in the beginning, it had no way of dealing with the angels and demons. It was not until the Mad Queen Lilith created the nephilim, and the council saw the huge war potential of the nephilim race and incorporated them for its use, did it finally suppress the angels and demons. However, the potential of the nephilim was simply too strong. Although the Charred Council wanted to make use of them, it was also worried that they would break free from its control and bite the council. Therefore, it led the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse astray and had them kill all their compatriots as proof of allegiance. Of course, it had only succeeded because Death and the other Horsemen of the Apocalypse were relatively unique. Just like Lilith had said, their other compatriots were more inclined toward the nature of demons, bloodthirsty and cruel. Death and the others were more inclined toward angels and their compassion¡­ The Charred Council had used this ideological conflict to successfully divide the nephilim race. After obtaining the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse, the Charred Council had become a force stronger than the angels and demons. Moreover, it used force to make the angels and demons submit and establish a ceasefire agreement. The encryption of the alternate space was so complex that even a demon king like Samael could not crack it. This kind of thing was not solvable with force, so even though the angels and demons gritted their teeth in hatred for the Charred Council, they could not do anything to it. And the members of the Charred Council just hid in the alternate space and safely remotely controlled from behind the scenes to maintain the so-called ¡®balance¡¯. In this long time, no one had been able to enter the Charred Council Space without its permission. For tens of thousands of years, this ¡®safe¡¯ mindset had probably become deeply ingrained in it¡­ However, it would have never thought that one of the Seven Deadly Sins would have such a scheme. When escaping from the prison, instead of rushing to escape from this space, she had instead chosen to possess a watcher created by the council¡­ Being careless was the greatest mistake the Charred Council made! After thinking about it over the past three years, Roy realized that this was the only chance he could use! Initially, when he discovered that the watcher was Envy, he only wanted to give her a push. Didn¡¯t Samael and Lilith plan to make the Horsemen of the Apocalypse and the Charred Council turn against each other? Since he had encountered her, he would just give her a hand. Therefore, he did not put her into the talisman when exposing the true identity of the watcher but instead let her stay by Fury¡¯s side, not doing anything. He originally wanted to see how Fury would react when Envy betrayed her at the last moment. But he did not expect to encounter the Mad Queen Lilith after going to the Black Stone Throne, and she even gave him a mission to recover the Red Sea Egg. As a result, the Deadly Sin Envy that he had left alone immediately rose in utilization value. Vulgrim had told Roy that the watchers created by the council could freely enter and leave the Charred Council Space. This was a very valuable piece of information. There were more than a few watchers, but they were all tools used by the Charred Council to monitor the entire world. In order to facilitate them being able to report at any time, it gave the watchers the right to enter and leave at will. Envy had specially chosen a watcher to possess for the convenience of being able to go back and take revenge on the Charred Council. Envy was well hidden, and the Charred Council had not discovered her, so it had arranged for her to monitor Fury. This showed that the Charred Council did not completely trust the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse and had always been guarding against them. But this was a good thing. To Roy, this was the key to entering the Charred Council Space. Imagine. It had not been invaded for tens of thousands of years, and the Charred Council was probably already long used to it. How careless and unguarded would it be? Once Roy led the undead army and the demon army into it, how chaotic would it become? Of course, Roy was not underestimating the Charred Council. The undead army and low-level demons were just cannon fodder to him. Once the Charred Council reacted, the cannon fodder would be quickly killed, but it was enough as long as they could create chaos and give Roy time to fish in troubled waters! This was Roy¡¯s thinking. Although there were risks, there were also opportunities. On the second day after Envy left, Roy gathered the undead army and low-level demons. Envy followed the agreement and brought Fury, who had returned to the main world, to find Roy on the third day. Roy and Julia welcomed Fury in their castle, but Roy found that she was different from when he had first met her. Fury seemed to be much stronger! Roy did not know where Fury went after leaving behind the mission and what kind of things she had encountered, but she had obviously investigated the matter of Corruption. When she came to the castle, Fury¡¯s face was solemn. She came riding on a very tall and strong horse. It was a warhorse covered in blue light patterns, and the mane on its neck, its tail, and its four hooves were all burning with black and blue lightning-like flames. It was Fury¡¯s mount-Rampage! ¡°Demon Osiris, you¡¯re not dead yet? This really surprises me!¡± Although Fury¡¯s expression was solemn, her mouth was as vicious as ever. The moment she saw him, she jumped off her horse, raised her chin, and placed her hands on her hips. ¡°I thought I could save those one million souls and take the Talisman of Sin from your corpse¡­¡± At this moment, Envy still had her watcher appearance and was following closely behind Fury. It seemed that this fellow was still flattering Fury quite well, and Fury had never doubted her. ¡°Sorry to disappoint you¡­¡± Roy took out the Talisman of Sin and played with it. ¡°All the souls of the Seven Deadly Sins are in here. I¡¯ve done my duty, so where are my one million souls?¡± Fury did not say anything and just stared at Roy. Julia realized what Fury was thinking at the moment and could not help but hold her sword hilt. The watcher was also anxious. She was also afraid that Fury would go back on her word and not fulfill her promise. After all, the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse had never had a good impression of demons, so she could not help but whisper to her, ¡°Mistress¡­¡± Only Roy stared at Fury without panicking and with a smile on his face. But with his appearance, his smile did not look very friendly. After a while, Fury finally moved. She took out a scroll from somewhere and threw it to Roy. ¡°This is a soul contract!¡± Fury said. ¡°There are a million souls sealed in it, which I¡¯ve spent thousands of years collecting. But after such a long time, I don¡¯t know what the souls inside are like¡­ Do you want to check?¡± Roy pinched the soul contract and looked at it. He did not say anything and threw the Talisman of Sin to Fury. ¡°No need. I can still trust the credibility of the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse¡­ In that case, the deal is complete!¡± With these words, the illusory image of the demon contract appeared in front of Roy and Fury and slowly burned away, indicating that the demon contract was fulfilled. Chapter 193 - Summon the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse Chapter 193 Summon the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse Soul contracts were magic contracts specially used to store souls. They were very simple. Most demons that could use magic power could use them. But in fact, in the Abyss, soul contracts were rare because many demons did not have the habit of storing souls. The souls sealed in Fury¡¯s soul contract should be from her killing enemies and then sealing them inside over many years. Although the nephilim could also use souls, their demand was not as high as that of demons, so they could store them forever. After putting away the soul contract, Roy laughed and asked Fury, ¡°I guess you¡¯ve verified the authenticity of the so-called Corruption power, right? Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have so easily concluded the deal with me. Am I right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Fury admitted readily. ¡°Corruption power and the Void power you mentioned are indeed very similar and very dangerous. What I want to ask is, is there really no way to eliminate this power?¡± ¡°No, or rather, I don¡¯t know!¡± Roy spread his hands. ¡°I¡¯m just a high-rank demon. Do you think I¡¯m capable of solving this?¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Fury said unwillingly. ¡°Then tell me, where is the Warcraft world? If possible, I want to go to that world personally to find a way to fight against Corruption power!¡± Huh?! When he heard this, Roy¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but he calmly said, ¡°Stop joking. Can you Horseman go to other worlds?¡± It was no wonder that Roy raised this question. As far as he knew, it seemed like only the two races of angels and demons could travel through the Infinite Worlds at will. Oh, wait, there were also the elementals in the Elemental World. When traveling to other worlds, the first thing that needed satisfying to be summoned was being angels, demons, or elementals. These three races were famous existences in the Infinite Worlds. Precisely because of this fame, the natives of those worlds usually chose them when using summoning magic to seek help. But people like the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse were not good because their names were only spread in their own worlds. They were not very famous in other worlds, so it was generally impossible for anyone to summon them. To put it bluntly, angels, demons, and elementals were simply famous. If no one summoned the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse, they would have to pay a much higher price to travel between worlds. The repulsive force of a world did not need mentioning. Just the ability to tear open cross-world spatial channels was not something they necessarily had. The most important thing was that if you did not know the coordinates of the world that you wanted to go to, even if you had the ability to tear open cross-world spatial channels, you might be lost in an alternate dimension world and be wiped out by spatial storms, such that not even a trace would be left. When Demon Lord Rogeros had asked Roy to hunt down the illusion demon C¨¦sar, he had first located the coordinates of the world that C¨¦sar had escaped to and then used magic power to open a spatial channel. Otherwise, even a powerful demon lord would not have been able to create the spatial channel. Due to these circumstances, Fury actually mentioning that she wanted to go to the Warcraft world naturally surprised Roy. To be honest, Roy guessed that there might indeed be a Warcraft world, but he had not been there so far. What he said before was simply bragging. He did not know the coordinates of the Warcraft world, and of course, he could not let Fury go to that world. Unless¡­ As expected, Fury said the next moment, ¡°Of course, I can¡¯t go now, but isn¡¯t there still you? According to what you said, the Warcraft world is powerful, and a demon like you will definitely have thoughts about that world. Moreover, that world is in a state of war. I don¡¯t believe that you wouldn¡¯t leave anything in that world after you returned¡­ You definitely have some other way to return to that world, right?¡± Roy was silent. He really did not know how to answer this question because he remembered the ¡®beacon¡¯ he had left in the Heroes of Might and Magic world¡­ In fact, not only him, but many demons would also try their best to leave some information or objects in the worlds they had been. This way, at least the natives of those worlds would know that demons like them existed, or they would especially leave behind their demon names to leave a deep impression on the natives. They might even write some legendary novels about their names¡­ This way, the natives who wanted to seek help from the power of demons might summon them again one day. Fury clearly misunderstood Roy¡¯s silence and thought that Roy was tacitly agreeing, so she said, ¡°I don¡¯t have high requirements. If you can return to the Warcraft world, think of a way to summon me. In exchange, I can help you kill a powerful enemy, but you have to ensure that I can stay in that world for more than a month!¡± ¡°It¡¯s meaningless if you¡¯re alone!¡± Roy shook his head. ¡°The forces in that world are too strong. Even a demon king might not be able to win against them. Even if you Horsemen reach the peak of your strength, you¡¯re at best stronger than demon lords, right? I advise you not to waste your efforts!¡± ¡°If one doesn¡¯t work, how about four?¡± Fury immediately said. ¡°This matter concerns the survival of this world, and the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse may need to move together¡­¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s no problem!¡± Roy immediately replied and nodded. ¡°But in the same way, your brothers will also have to help me like you! Do you agree?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Fury nodded decisively. ¡°I can agree on their behalf to such a small matter.¡± Hearing this, although Roy¡¯s expression did not change, he was ecstatic. When he heard Fury¡¯s request, he suddenly realized that this might be an opportunity to swindle the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse! As expected, after some discussion, Roy immediately had one opportunity to summon the Horsemen as thugs, all Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse! This was a powerful force that could probably even overcome Demon King Samael. Even though he could only summon them in the Warcraft world, it was worth it. He immediately set up a demon contract with Fury while the iron was hot. After the demon contract was established, Fury took out four things engraved with symbols. This symbol was the symbol on Fury¡¯s forehead. She threw it to Roy. ¡°This is the Horseman token of the four of us. When you¡¯re summoning, put them in the summoning formation, and then we can respond to the summons!¡± ¡°No problem!¡± Roy nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m leaving!¡± Fury got on her horse and prepared to leave. Roy hurriedly said, ¡°Wait, did you forget something?¡± Fury slapped her forehead, took out a crystal-like thing from her pocket, and threw it to Roy. ¡°This is an image crystal. It records a scene of when a nephilim was born many years ago. Whatever information you can obtain from it depends on you. This is all I know about the secrets of the nephilim. My promise is fulfilled!¡± With that, Fury clamped her horse¡¯s abdomen. Her mount, Rampage, immediately stomped on the ground and quickly left with Fury, leaving the unprepared Envy shouting, ¡°Mistress, wait for me!¡± However, Fury did not stop nor slow down at all. Envy could only turn to Roy and say, ¡°After I get the Talisman of Sin, I¡¯ll come and find you!¡± Before Roy could nod, Envy flew and chased after her. Roy held the image crystal and could not help but curse in a low voice. ¡°Damn it, this woman¡­¡± They had agreed that Fury would tell Roy about the secrets of the nephilim, but Roy did not expect that she would just throw him a crystal without any other explanation, and it was over. ¡°Cheer up!¡± Julia said. ¡°Fury is a nephilim herself, so how can she really tell you all the secrets of the nephilim? Wouldn¡¯t that mean exposing her weaknesses to you? She¡¯s not that stupid. It¡¯s already very good for her to throw you an image crystal.¡± Of course, Roy understood this. In fact, Roy had thought of this possibility from the beginning, but he really did not want to deal with the Mad Queen Lilith, so he could only think of a solution from Fury. Due to his unpleasant past with Xeron, Roy was trying his best to avoid being together with stronger demons. Without these stronger demons as mothers-in-law, Roy could do whatever he wanted. How comfortable was that? Although he had encountered Lilith in the Black Stone Throne in the end, he had not taken the initiative to raise the matter about the nephilim, but Lilith herself had mentioned it. This way, Roy was not in such a passive position. Between demons, you taking the initiative to make a request was totally different from the other party taking the initiative to give it to you. Lilith had first proposed it, and the mission she gave Roy was to find the Red Sea Egg. There were still opportunities for trickery during this mission. But if Roy had taken the initiative to ask, Lilith might have had him go to the White City to assassinate the leaders of the angels. In that case, the mission would have been even more difficult and far more dangerous¡­ Fury threw something and ran away, making Roy very unhappy. But because Lilith¡¯s mission was there, he did not stay annoyed for too long. From the looks of it, Roy was still confident that he could complete the mission regarding the Red Sea Egg. So even if he could not obtain much useful information from Fury, he could make up for it from Lilith. Fortunately, Roy did not actually lose out. Not only did he reach a deal with the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse to borrow the power of all Four Horsemen, but because he had not exposed Envy¡¯s identity, he would also give Fury a huge blow. He would treat it as revenge in advance¡­ Next, he would wait until Envy obtained the Talisman of Sin and came to find him¡­ Chapter 194 - Prisoner Chapter 194 Prisoner Roy and Julia did not wait too long. Envy came as promised. But when she appeared this time, her appearance had changed drastically. She was no longer in her watcher disguise and instead looked like an ugly green-skinned, multi-armed monster! She had six arms, and they held different weapons, such as a broadsword, a gun, a staff, longsword, and so on. If Roy looked closely, he would find that these weapons were the weapons of the other Seven Deadly Sins that Roy had killed. Her appearance had changed, and similar, Envy¡¯s power had changed tremendously. At least when she appeared in front of Roy and Julia, the magic power pressure emanating from her made Roy and Julia feel very uncomfortable. Since she looked like this, it was obvious that she had tricked Fury. Otherwise, how could she have taken back the Talisman of Sin from Fury? With all the powers of the Seven Deadly Sins, has this fellow really reached the strength of a demon lord? Roy thought¡­ When she saw Roy again, Envy laughed maniacally. She raised her gun-wielding arm, pointed the gun at Roy, and said hatefully ¡°Damn demon, do you still remember how you treated me?¡± ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Julia immediately drew her sword out of its sheath. Black flames burned all over her body, and she stared at Envy, unwilling to be outdone. But at this moment, Roy gently pushed her away, indicating that she should not be nervous. Then he looked at Envy with a teasing smile. ¡°Your strength suddenly increased, so you want to get back at me?¡± How could Roy not understand this arrogant mentality of a petty person? He had expected this to happen from the beginning. ¡°Put away your damn smile!¡± Envy continued to point her gun at Roy and shouted at him, ¡°When you pinched my head like you were pinching a dog, did you ever think that this day would come?! Demon, I¡¯m back now, and my strength can easily pinch you to death!¡± ¡°Then shoot!¡± Roy did not panic at all. ¡°Fire the bullet, and then we¡¯ll fight. Let¡¯s have a good battle!¡± With Roy¡¯s words, creaking sounds came from nearby the castle. These sounds strung together like millions of biting rats, and then a large number of skeletons and zombies appeared. They held their worn-out weapons, and their hollow eyes stared at Envy. Seeing so many undead appear, Envy was a little surprised, but then she laughed. ¡°Do you think these rotten bones can stop me from killing you?¡± ¡°No, but they can help me block you. As long as they can stop you for a few seconds, I¡¯ll have a way where both sides suffer losses!¡± Roy placed his hand on Julia¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Even if you¡¯re rather powerful now, don¡¯t underestimate me. As long as I can severely injure you, I can watch you return to the Charred Council to go to your death!¡± Although he said this, and his face did not reveal any flaws, Roy had already made up his mind. If Envy really dared to fall out with him and fight, then he would take Julia and leave here first with the Teleport skill. As for saying that both sides would suffer losses, that was basically a lie. Roy was not stupid enough to fight a lord-level figure head-on. However, Roy¡¯s words stabbed Envy¡¯s sore spot. The reason why she had deliberately disguised herself as a watcher and hid beside Fury was that she wanted to seize the powers of the other Seven Deadly Sins and then return to the Charred Council to take revenge. If she really fought with Roy, and both of them were injured, then the matter of revenge would be delayed for a long time¡­ Thinking of this, Envy suppressed her anger and planned to let Roy off first. Anyway, this guy was only a high-rank demon. When she finished her revenge, she could turn around and kill him at any time. Furthermore, this guy had made so many undead, so it seemed like he really wanted to go to the Charred Council to cause havoc. This was beneficial to her own revenge plan. With these thoughts, Envy lowered her gun and raised her chin. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll let you go this time. After entering the Charred Council, you¡¯d better stay as far away from me as possible. Otherwise, pray that I won¡¯t kill you while fighting!¡± Roy grinned but did not say anything. He only stretched out his hand and gestured in invitation. Both sides were guarding against each other, but because each of them had more important matters to attend to, they still followed the original plan, and Envy opened the spatial channel to the Charred Council. Although Envy¡¯s body no longer looked like the watcher, she had not actually changed her target of possession. This body was still the original body of the watcher. But after her strength increased, Envy had reshaped this body to become more suitable for combat. She stood on the spot, and her magic power surged. Her hands glowed and stretched out in front of her. Then, as though she had caught something in the air, her hands suddenly pulled. With a slight buzz, a pitch-black fissure appeared out of thin air, and then Envy¡¯s hands gradually pulled open and enlarged it, finally forming a circular space gate. ¡°The Charred Council Space has been modified. You don¡¯t need to go to a specific place to enter this space, and you only need the key to enter directly. The council originally wanted to make it convenient for it to send troops and the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse, but now it¡¯s convenient for us!¡± After Envy opened the spatial channel and took two steps back, she said coldly to Roy, ¡°You can enter now. Let your rotten bones go in first to explore the way!¡± Roy did not waste any time. With a wave of his hand, the undead summoned by the liches rushed into the spatial channel first. When the undead army entered halfway, Roy signaled that it was time for Envy to go in. Envy snorted coldly. She did not say anything and entered the space gate. Roy did not follow in but commanded the undead and low-level demons to continue entering Julia took advantage of this moment and whispered to Roy, ¡°You don¡¯t know how big the Charred Council¡¯s alternate space is, nor do you know where the Red Sea Egg is. After you enter, you might need a long time to find it, so be careful!¡± Roy nodded. He could have asked Envy about the situation before going in, but seeing how this fellow was acting like a villain now, Roy did not bother to ask. Moreover, he had not planned to let Envy know what he was looking for when he went in. This fellow¡¯s mind was too complex, and she might mess up his plans, so he could not let her know. Julia would not follow Roy in. She would stay outside and wait for Roy. Roy did not know when the spatial channel would close, so he had left a way out. He left teleportation coordinates on Julia, just like he had on Fat Tiger. If anything went wrong, Roy could teleport back to Julia¡¯s side with the Teleport skill. This way, without needing spatial channel, Roy could leave the alternate space and avoid the worst-case scenario of being caught in a trap. Roy was the last to enter. After going in, the liches and low-level demons had already spread out according to Roy¡¯s instructions to cause chaos in the Charred Council Space, attracting the attention of the other party¡­ After passing through the dark space gate, what Roy saw was a world full of flames! He did not expect that the Charred Council Space would be so similar to the Abyss. The air here was full of the smell of smoke and sulfur, making Roy feel refreshed. But Roy was the last to enter, Envy, the undead, and the low-level demons were no longer near the space gate. Roy could not see them in his surroundings, but he could vaguely hear all kinds of explosions and roars in the distance. The Charred Council was indeed in chaos at this moment. The sudden betrayal of Envy, this mole, was completely unexpected for the council. So many undead and demons were rushing into this space, spreading out and causing destruction everywhere, making the council feel overwhelmed. But its reaction was not too slow, and it quickly sent the council army to suppress them. However, with these undead and demons attracting attention, not only was it convenient for Roy to move, but even Envy was not obstructed in the slightest. From the beginning, she headed straight for the burial mound where the three councilors were! Yes, who knew what mysticism the three councilors of the Charred Council wanted to play, and they had created three fiery statues for themselves as their representatives. Even when communicating with the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse, they used these statues. It was unknown where their true bodies were hiding. Roy knew that it would not take long for Envy to fight the councilors, but he did not know how long Envy could fight for, so he had to speed up. ¡°Go!¡± Roy waved his hand in the air, and instantly, a large group of Demon Eyes flapped their wings and flew in all directions, like little bats. During the flight, they gradually became invisible. Without too much information about the Charred Council Space, Roy could only rely on himself to find the Red Sea Egg. After the Demon Eyes dispersed, Roy found a direction and flew forward. However, before he could go far, a scene appeared from a Demon Eye. After being stunned for a moment, Roy braked in the air and flew to another side. Not long after, Roy arrived in a canyon. There was a huge magma river flowing in this canyon, and at the middle of a mountain, Roy saw the scene from the Demon Eye. It was¡­ a figure whose hands were hung up. At this moment, he was kneeling on the ground, motionless. A dark red hood covered his drooping head, and Roy could not see his face clearly, but the ferocious heavy armor with skulls on it that he was wearing showed his identity. War of the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse?! He¡¯s actually imprisoned here by the Charred Council?! Roy thought quickly. He folded his wings and landed on the platform where War was imprisoned¡­ Chapter 195 - Plant? Creature? Chapter 195 Plant? Creature? Boom! When Roy landed on the ground and shook it slightly, War raised his head and looked at Roy. Under the shadow under the hood, the rune on War¡¯s forehead glowed faintly. When War saw that it was a powerful high-rank demon in front of him, he could not help but narrow his eyes slightly and burst with a murderous aura! ¡°Demon?! Why are you here?¡± War asked in a low voice full of vigilance. Roy was also sizing up War. As the Horseman of the Apocalypse who represented war, he was a natural warrior. His body should have been brimming with an indomitable aura and unparalleled sharpness, but Roy could not see these things from him now. This was quite fantastical. When Roy first came to this world, he did everything possible to stay away from the descending War, fearing that he would lose his life in the hands of this powerful warrior if he were not careful. But now that they really met, War no longer had that domineering aura of killing. Roy knew that this was because the Charred Council had taken away War¡¯s power, and War was currently in a state of confusion. In the beginning, he had sensed the summons and responded to it to go to the human world. War had always thought that it was because the seven seals had been broken, but who knew that it was a grave mistake. After returning, he had not only lost his power but was also imprisoned here, and the council had declared that it would punish him for his mistake. War knew that he was being framed. The starting of the End War between the angels and demons was a giant scheme, and he vaguely felt that someone in the shadows was targeting the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse. When his sister Fury received a mission from the council to capture the Seven Deadly Sins in the human world, War had reminded her to be careful when she went. However, he did not know if Fury had returned, but a demon suddenly appeared in the Charred Council Space. Roy squatted down and faced the kneeling War. He smiled. ¡°Let me introduce myself. My name is Osiris, an Abyss demon. Pleased to meet you, Horseman!¡± War looked straight at Roy. ¡°I¡¯m not pleased at all. Demon Osiris, are you here to kill me?¡± ¡°Oh, no, please don¡¯t misunderstand!¡± Roy shook his head. ¡°I just came to find something and happened to find you imprisoned here, so I came to take a look. I don¡¯t have any thoughts of being an assassin.¡± ¡°Looking for something? What are you looking for here?¡± War asked curiously. ¡°A high-rank demon like you can be considered powerful, but for the council, it can execute you at any time. What can make you take such a great risk to come here?¡± ¡°The Red Sea Egg!¡± Roy did not stand on ceremony and directly said it. ¡°It¡¯s indeed very risky, so I plan to leave as soon as I get it. Sir Horseman, maybe you can give me some direction?¡± When War heard the name Red Sea Egg, his eyes narrowed, and he shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know this thing.¡± ¡°You being like this is meaningless!¡± Roy said. ¡°You¡¯re a warrior, not a liar, so you¡¯re not good at lying at all. From your expression just now, I realized that you definitely know where this thing is!¡± ¡°So what? Do you think I¡¯ll tell you?¡± War could not help sneering. War obviously knew what the Red Sea Egg was. It was the most important item that the Mad Queen Lilith had used when she created the nephilim. When he heard this name, War immediately realized that the demon in front of him might have been sent by Lilith¡­ Roy was not annoyed. He took out the image crystal Fury gave him and input magic power to activate it. The next second, the crystal emitted a dazzling light and projected a light screen. In the light screen was a strange scene. There was a flower bud that looked like¡­ a huge egg! This huge egg was blood-red, and twisted blood vessels and countless wrinkles covered its surface. It looked extremely ugly. The egg was on the ground, and numerous thick roots extended from the bottom and spread into the ground. In the scene, this huge flesh egg moved rhythmically like a heart. Not long after, this rhythm became faster and faster. Then, starting from the top, the egg split apart, looking like a flower blooming with several petals slowly opening! This scene felt slightly familiar to Roy. It looked just like the eggs in the Alien movie. When the tougher outer layer opened, a white semi-translucent sphere appeared. In the sphere, wrapped in a thin membrane, there was the shadow of a body curled up. Finally, the thin membrane of the sphere slowly cracked open. Along with a large amount of mucus and red amniotic fluid, the shadow inside was brought out. It was a female ¡®human¡¯ whose body was already fully developed! As this ¡®human¡¯ slowly opened her eyes, the image in the light screen came to a stop! ¡°Wh-where did you get this image crystal?!¡± War shouted at Roy in shock. Roy smiled slightly, unsurprised. In fact, Roy had seen this scene last night. Of course, he knew that the huge flesh egg in this scene was probably the Red Sea Egg he was looking for, and this entire scene was actually the scene of the birth of a nephilim! In particular, the female ¡®human¡¯ who came out of the egg might be Fury herself. If he did not remember wrongly, Fury was a second-generation nephilim. This image crystal was probably the recording that Fury¡¯s siblings had taken to commemorate her birth, and they finally gave it to her to keep. Fury did not want to tell Roy too much about the nephilim, so she could only throw this image crystal to Roy. As for what Roy could see from it, he had to rely on himself. War¡¯s shock came from this. He did not expect this demon, who broke in suddenly, to have this. ¡°Where did I get it? From your sister, Fury!¡± Roy laughed. ¡°But you don¡¯t have to worry. She gave it to me on her own accord because I made a deal with her. I helped her hunt down the Seven Deadly Sins, and she told me some things about the nephilim¡­¡± War first heaved a sigh of relief inwardly, but then he realized something was wrong and hurriedly asked, ¡°She didn¡¯t hunt down the Seven Deadly Sins? Where is she now?!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sir Horseman!¡± Roy shook his finger. ¡°In comparison, I feel that you should be more concerned about your own situation. Even if I tell you about Fury¡¯s situation, can you go and find her in your current imprisoned state?¡± ¡°¡­¡± War was speechless. He could not help but look at his hanging arms. Yes, I can¡¯t even protect myself now¡­ ¡°Do you want me to release you?¡± Roy asked while pulling the chains. ¡°No, if you release me, my charge of betrayal will become real!¡± War shook his head. Roy smiled. ¡°As expected of War, the Horseman who is known for being the most loyal to honor and dignity. Knowing that you might be framed, you¡¯re still willing to accept the punishment of imprisonment¡­¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± War suddenly flew into a rage and roared at Roy, ¡°I don¡¯t need a demon like you to humiliate me in front of me!¡± However, Roy¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°Have you thought about it? The person who framed you might not be a demon or an angel, but the council itself!¡± ¡°Nonsense! How is that possible?!¡± War was stunned for a moment before roaring at Roy, ¡°I¡¯m a Horseman of the council. Why did the council frame me?¡± Puh! Roy spat to the side. The icy saliva hit the hot ground and immediately made a sizzling sound before slowly melting. Roy then asked, ¡°Why is it impossible for the council to frame you?¡± Roy stretched out his finger and poked War¡¯s chest. ¡°Think about it carefully. With your personality, and on your body, what do you have that can be made use of?!¡± War was stunned. He lowered his head and pondered, not speaking for a long time. After a while, War raised his head and asked Roy, ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡± ¡°Because I made another deal with Fury, and I obtained a chance to summon the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse. I don¡¯t want you to be tied up here when I need to summon you in the future!¡± Roy stretched lazily. ¡°Of course, it would be even better if you¡¯re willing to tell me where the Red Sea Egg is!¡± ¡°¡­¡± War stared at Roy for a long time, and Roy looked at him calmly. Finally, War lowered his head again and whispered, ¡°Southeast, the ruins!¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Roy nodded, stood up, spread his wings, and flew away without hesitation. War raised his head to look at Roy¡¯s departing figure and could not help but narrow his eyes¡­ Roy followed War¡¯s guidance and quickly flew southeast. Showing the image crystal to War was just a way to win his trust. What Roy told War afterward was to plant a seed in his heart. With the seven seals not completely destroyed, the matter of War being summoned was indeed full of doubts. While War was imprisoned, it was impossible not to think about this, but he did not think about the council that he was loyal to. It felt hard to see what was right under your nose, but Roy¡¯s appearance woke him up. Although Roy could guess what Samael and Lilith were scheming, and what the Charred Council had done in the middle, he could not make it too clear because he could not explain how a high-rank demon like him obtained this information. So he could only go over it simply. After making the deal with Fury, the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse were no longer a threat to him but potential allies. After all, Death and Fury of the Four Horsemen were investigating the truth of Corruption power, and they needed the help of Roy, a demon who knew about ¡®Void¡¯ power. Since they were potential allies, Roy naturally had to help War. He had to point him in the right direction so that he could discover the truth about him being framed earlier, and in turn, War would then trust him more. This way, when Roy truly needed to summon the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse in the future, perhaps they would be happier when responding to the summons¡­ right? Roy flew quickly, and it did not take long before he found the ruins War mentioned. Instead of ruins, it was more like¡­ an ancient battlefield! Roy could see countless bones. These bones were scattered over dozens of square kilometers on the ground. At first glance, he felt endless shock. With these bones were numerous damaged and rusted armor, swords, and war equipment! This place was actually a battlefield left over after a battle between angels and demons! In the center of the battlefield in the distance, Roy saw what he was looking for¡ªthe Red Sea Egg! Compared to the Red Sea Egg he saw on the image crystal, the one Roy found looked quite small. The flesh on the surface of the egg looked dry and shriveled, and the roots rooted in the ground were much more withered. Roy understood a little about why it was said that Lilith used the mingled dust of angels and demons to make the nephilim. Isn¡¯t this the case right now? Is this huge flesh egg with plant characteristics grown by absorbing the nutrients from angel and demon corpses that seeped into the ground through the roots? Perhaps this is the key to fusing angel and demon bloodlines? While thinking, Roy landed in front of the Red Sea Egg. But what was strange was that as soon as Roy approached, he could feel the same magic power aura as Lilith¡¯s on this huge egg Damn it, this thing isn¡¯t really Lilith¡¯s placenta, right? Roy thought with a strange expression. Red Sea Egg, Red Sea Egg¡­ Isn¡¯t Lilith known as the Red Sea Queen in some legends? Chapter 196 - Failed Products and Guards Chapter 196 Failed Products and Guards Roy did not rashly touch the Red Sea Egg and merely observed it from nearby. This was the Red Sea Egg, an important item for the creation of nephilim. Since the Charred Council had the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse kill their compatriots with their own hands when it recruited the Four Horsemen, it meant that it was wary of the nephilim. However, the council had not stored the Red Sea Egg on its own but placed it on an ancient battlefield instead. What did this mean? It meant that the Charred Council seemed to want to use the Red Sea Egg to do something! Thinking of this, Roy could not help but curse silently. This Charred Council was really acting one way in public and another in private. It seemed to be maintaining the balance under the banner of the Creator but secretly had unclear ambitions¡­ Although he had found his mission item, Roy did not relax. Instead, he became more vigilant. The council must have placed the Red Sea Egg here to attempt something, but now, the egg looked withered. It was probably because the council¡¯s experiments had failed. It could not control the Red Sea Egg and could not achieve what it wanted. However¡­ after its failure, not only did it not seal the egg, but it left it here. Was the council too careless, or did it think that no one could take the Red Sea Egg from here? If it was the former, then it was fine. But if it was the latter, then there might be guards dedicated to protecting the Red Sea Egg! Roy looked at the endless corpses and bones around him. Even though he had seen many corpses, the ancient battlefield in front of him still made him feel a slight chill down his spine. He felt that if there were any guards here, they might be hiding under these bones and corpses, or maybe even¡­ be these corpses! Although Roy¡¯s demon blood could create liches, it was actually due to the characteristics of his bloodline. It was not true necromancy. If the angels and demon corpses on this battlefield really became undead and stood up, Roy would immediately fall into the sea of an undead army and be unable to escape. Therefore, the question was, how should he take away this Red Sea Egg? Roy knew that Envy killing her way into the council and his undead army and low-level demons used for distraction might be able to buy him time, but this time would not be too long. He had to make a decision as soon as possible. Regardless, since Roy wanted to take the Red Sea Egg, he might alarm the guards, but he did not have any means to dig the Red Sea Egg quietly, so he could only use force! The Red Sea Egg was huge. Even though it looked a little withered now, it was still as tall as a three-story building. Roy could not hug it with both hands, so he could only make a large number of chains through the system and weave them into a net. Then, starting from the bottom of the Red Sea Egg, he bound it in the chains firmly. After all of this was prepared, Roy spread his wings and flew into the sky. He came to the top of the Red Sea Egg, grabbed the chain that looked like a bag, and began to exert his strength to pull out the Red Sea Egg! Although Roy¡¯s strength was not high, after becoming a high-rank, his strength had exceeded 150. When he began to exert force, the Red Sea Egg below made creaking sounds, and the soil, which was burying the roots and had not moved for a long time, was immediately churned up. Roy pulled the Red Sea Egg up a distance, but then, no matter how hard he tried, the egg did not move much. Roy knew that it would be troublesome now. He did not know how long the Red Sea Egg had been left in this ancient battlefield, but since it had plant characteristics, it would spare no effort to find ways to absorb nutrients. If the nutrients nearby were sucked dry, the roots would spread farther away. Roy suspected that the roots of the Red Sea Egg had probably covered the entire ancient battlefield! F*ck, it¡¯s a radius of a few kilometers. How much strength is needed to pull out such a large network of roots?! The trouble did not stop here. After this ¡®big carrot¡¯ was pulled out some distance, the Red Sea Egg, which had entered a dormant state due to the depletion of nutrients, gradually woke up. It seemed to sense that it was being pulled out of the ground, so it began to shake and resist, increasing the resistance on Roy¡¯s hands. ¡°This damn thing!¡± Roy clenched his teeth and continued to exert force. The muscles on his arms bulged as he competed with the Red Sea Egg. But after a while, Roy found that it was impossible to do this, so he gritted his teeth, let go with one hand, and summoned Frostmourne from the system space. With a violent swing, an arc-shaped ice blade slashed at the rhizome of the Red Sea Egg! Roy did not want to do this at first because he knew that it could hurt the Red Sea Egg, even though cutting off the roots would help him pull it out. If the egg died because of this, what would he do if Lilith refused to accept it? Furthermore, Roy might also use this Red Sea Egg¡­ Therefore, he had to think of a way to ensure its survival. The roots of the Red Sea Egg were unexpectedly tough. This sharp ice blade only cut halfway into the root that it hit. After being injured, the root sprayed out a large amount of purple liquid, which looked like demon blood, from the wound. At the same time, the Red Sea Egg struggled even more crazily. This thing was not conscious at all, it was only survival instinct. The damage to its roots was equivalent to threatening its life, so it began to think of ways to fight back. Its bud began to bulge, and a high-frequency sound that ordinary people could not hear instantly spread throughout the ancient battlefield. The next moment, rumbling sounds came from the ground in the distance. The soil stirred, and pale skeleton arms stretched out from the ground. These arms supported themselves on the ground and dragged their bodies out of the ground. Roy¡¯s guess was right. There were indeed guards placed here, but it was not what Roy thought. It was not an undead army of countless angels and demons but¡­ hundreds of strangely-shaped skeletons! These strange skeletons were very large, and each of them was at least five to six meters tall. But the strange thing was that some of these tall skeletons had four legs, some had four arms, and some had two skulls. There were also demon horns on some skulls and densely-packed, sharp long fangs. Roy did not know what these skeletons looked like when they were alive, but judging from their appearances, they were probably some strange creatures. However, there was something in common! Behind these skeletons were a pair of bare wing bones! These wing bones were not symmetrical, and Roy could easily distinguish them. One side was the wing bones of demon wings, and the other was the wing bones of angel wings! Very easy to recognize. Needless to say, Roy immediately understood what these skeletons were. It was very likely they were half-demon half-angel creatures created by the Charred Council after leaving the Red Sea Egg in the ancient battlefield! However, looking at the strange appearances of these skeletons, Roy realized that they were probably just failed products. The council could not create beings like the nephilim. After all, it was not Lilith, and it probably knew little about how to use the Red Sea Egg. When the council discovered that the function of the Red Sea Egg was not as useful as it had imagined, it just abandoned the egg and the failures here¡­ However, these failed creatures born from the Red Sea Egg eventually became guards of the egg because, to them, the Red Sea Egg was their mother. When their mother encountered danger, they would help their mother solve the threat¡­ After climbing out of the ground, these strange skeletons picked up the damaged and rusted weapons on the battlefield and rushed toward the Red Sea Egg. Roy initially thought that even though they looked strange, a group of bones should not pose much of a threat. But what Roy did not expect was that a longsword flying at him from afar was moving so fast that it broke the sound barrier, making an explosive whistling sound. When it flew past Roy¡¯s face, it actually created sparks on his Cold Winter Armor¡¯s helmet! F*ck! These skeletons are so strong?! Roy was surprised, but he understood what was going on. Damn it. Regardless of whether they¡¯re failed products or not, these skeletons are all creatures born from fusing the bloodlines of angels and demons. How is it possible to treat them like ordinary human skeleton soldiers? It was not only just their strength. When they were about to approach, some skeletons even flew toward Roy! The bare wing bones on their backs did not look like they could fly, but they were flying because these skeletons had powerful magic power auras. They were magical undead creatures similar to skeleton mages! Some skeletons stopped on the ground, and their magic power rumbled. Some spat huge pillars of fire at Roy from in the air, while others shot dark corrosive arrows at Roy. And what was even more ridiculous was that some skeletons actually condensed golden swords of holy light that came piercing down at Roy¡¯s head! Did you dare to believe that skeletons could use holy light?! These skeletons could not be judged by common sense at all. Roy was in a dilemma and beginning to become flustered. He had no choice but to give up competing with the Red Sea Egg for now and free up his hands to focus on dealing with these strange undead skeletons¡­ Chapter 197 - One of the Councilors Chapter 197 One of the Councilors These strange undead skeletons, let¡¯s call them strange undead for now. There were quite a number of strange undead, and when the first batch of undead climbed out of the ground and attacked Roy, there were still skeletons climbing out from farther and farther behind. However, after exchanging blows, Roy quickly discovered that these strange undead were not all strong. Their strengths were uneven, and the stronger ones could reach the level of high-rank demons, but the weaker ones were only about the same as low-rank demons. This difference in strengths seemed to reflect mainly in the age of their bones. The bones that looked fresh were stronger, while the decayed and older ones were weaker. This caused Roy to realize that the magic power of these strange undead seemed to come from their bones. This made Roy feel very puzzled. In his impression, a creature with magic power should derive it from their flesh and blood body. Just like Roy, his current source of magic power was his demon heart, so he had always thought that flesh and blood were the vessels that carried magic power. But why could these undead skeletons with only bones preserve their original magic power in their bones? Is it because these undead were special when they were alive, or is this a characteristic originating from the Red Sea Egg? Roy used Ice Block, placing himself in the extremely thick ice shield, and allowed these numerous undead to attack him because he found that only the undead with the strength of high-rank demons and undead who knew how to use the power of holy light could cause him some damage. The other undead were not much of a threat, despite there being a lot of them. Many of them were old, and even if Roy did not make a move, they might break their legs during the exercise¡­ Under the protection of Ice Block, Roy only needed to maintain his magic power output, which allowed him to observe the situation of these undead. With this observation, Roy immediately discovered the situation of the magic power of these undead gradually declining as they continuously used magic to attack him! Now, Roy finally understood. It seemed like the magic power of these undead could only be regarded as some kind of magic power deposit phenomenon. In other words, they might have had relatively powerful magic power when they were alive, but after their deaths, this magic power was only stored in their corpses and was one-time use. After losing their flesh and blood bodies, the magic power of the undead could not be replenished, and it would be gone once completely used up! Roy initially thought that these fellows guarding the Red Sea Egg would be stronger, so he had made a more cautious plan. But after seeing this situation, Roy finally felt relieved and immediately began to fight back! Black frost began to sweep through, and all the undead attacking Roy immediately froze. They fell from the air, breaking into bone fragments when they hit the ground. And the range of Roy¡¯s cold aura was expanding with his magic power output¡­ He planned to end this quickly, getting rid of these undead as soon as possible before leaving with the Red Sea Egg. After all¡­ anything could happen if he took too long. Let us rewind the time a little. Just as Roy was trying to pull out the Red Sea Egg, hundreds of kilometers away, a battle was taking place where the Charred Council¡¯s three councilor statues were. Envy came back, and her goal was very clear. Once she entered this space, she went straight for the statues. After coming here, she immediately launched an attack on the statues of the councilors. All kinds of attacks bombarded the statues, causing them to fly all over, and at the same time, her violent laughter of revenge filled this area. ¡°Come out! You rotten people who only know how to hide in tombstones!¡± Envy held a longsword in one hand and slashed a sword beam at a statue. The gun in another hand kept firing bullets at another statue. She knew very well that these three statues were actually substitutes for the councilors of the Charred Council. These magically-constructed statues connected to the true bodies of the councilors, allowing them to communicate with each other and observe images. And the true bodies of the councilors were buried under these statues, where they truly lived, which was why Envy called them ¡®tombstones! In fact, during the tens of thousands of years of being imprisoned, Envy had not actually seen the true bodies of the three councilors. She only knew that they were in the endless lava under these statues, but she could not determine their exact location, so she could only attack these statues first in order to force the councilors out. Facing Envy¡¯s curses and attacks, the councilors responded to her with several extremely large exploding fireballs. However, when the fireballs came, Envy dodged them agilely and continued to attack them. ¡°Come out! You guys who only know how to hide and watch others secretly! Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to!¡± Envy roared as she attacked. ¡°Not only did you deceive everyone in the name of the Creator, but you also wanted to steal the authority of the Creator and become gods. Do you think you can hide your ambitions from everyone?!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± The statue on the left angrily launched another fireball at Envy while roaring, ¡°With the mere strength of a demon lord, do you think you can do whatever you want here?!¡± ¡°So what? Even if I¡¯m not strong enough, do you dare to appear?¡± Envy laughed. ¡°Now, numerous enemies have poured into the Charred Council. As long as I restrain you here, they can destroy this world!¡± ¡°You call those inferior undead and demons enemies? How absurd! The council¡¯s army will soon destroy them, and you will be the same¡­¡± the statue in the middle said angrily. But as soon as he finished speaking, he suddenly seemed to realize something. A moment later, the statue in the middle suddenly roared, ¡°Damn it! Someone actually wants to take the Red Sea Egg away! Who is it?!¡± The statue on the right said in a gloomy tone, ¡°There¡¯s no need to ask. It must be Envy colluding with that slut Lilith to steal the Red Sea Egg!¡± ¡°Stop them! We must stop them!¡± the statue on the left roared. Envy had not reacted at first, but after finally figuring it out, she could not help but burst out laughing. She thought that the one who touched the Red Sea Egg was definitely Demon Osiris, who had entered with her. His goal here was probably the Red Sea egg, but¡­ the councilors of the Charred Council seemed to think that it was Lilith! Therefore, Envy did not expose him at all. She only attacked the statues with all her might, pretending to want to restrain them. The three councilors were very angry at this moment. They could not go because of this audacious fellow Envy, but they could not lose the Red Sea Egg either. In particular, it could not fall into Lilith¡¯s hands again. ¡°We have to stop it! But who is going to go?¡± The statue on the left emitted a silent ripple and communicated with the other two. ¡°Should we have War go? He¡¯s the only Horseman here now!¡± said the statue on the right. ¡°No, if we have him go, we¡¯ll have to return his power to him. This will ruin our original plan!¡± objected the statue in the middle. ¡°Forget it. Since that won¡¯t work, I¡¯ll go!¡± said the statue on the left. ¡°¡­¡± The other two statues remained silent, seeming to have tacitly agreed. The ground suddenly began to shake. The magma below the statues began to surge continuously, and the ground on the platform where Envy was standing was trembling. She stared at the magma lake below in panic, feeling shocked in her heart. Although her original goal was to force the councilors out and see who these people hiding behind the scenes were, she still felt extremely terrified when a councilor was really about to appear. Although she was now at the demon lord level, she knew very well that this bit of power was not enough against the councilors. They could suppress Heaven and Hell at the same time and could also make the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse work for them. The hidden power of the Charred Council was not something she could withstand. As the magma surged, a wingtip first appeared and then slowly rose. Finally, a six-winged angel wrapped in wings appeared! With a whoosh, the angel spread his huge wings and showed his body in front of Envy. ¡°Wh-what?!¡± Envy¡¯s voice trembled. She pointed at the six-winged angel and screamed in horror, ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re an incarnation of Raphael?!¡± Chapter 198 - Incarnation Chapter 198 Incarnation Envy never imagined that the first councilor of the Charred Council to reveal his true body would be Raphael, one of the Archangels! Of course, this person in front of her should be an incarnation of Raphael. She could tell from his strength. After all, according to legend, if the true body of Raphael appeared, then he should be holy flames, a seraph with six wings like light. Although Envy saw that his wings were golden, the feather patterns on them were clearly visible. He should only be at the level of a throne or cherub. The reason why she could tell at a glance that the other party was an incarnation of Raphael was because of the patterns on the other party¡¯s golden battle robe. According to legend, Raphael was the guardian of the Tree of Life in the Garden of Eden, so the patterns on his battle robe were emerald-colored tree-shaped patterns. But like when Roy encountered Gabriel, Raphael¡¯s appearance was unclear, and his head was hidden in the hood of his battle robe. When Raphael¡¯s incarnation emerged from the magma, he floated in the air and looked at Envy below. With a wave of his hand, an incomparably strong golden light flew out. Although Envy reacted quickly enough and immediately dodged, one of her arms was still severed by this holy light. Envy screamed as she held her armless shoulder. She knelt on the ground, looked at Raphael in the sky, and then at the other two statues that were still burning with flames. Damn it. The Charred Council adheres to the trinity and is organized according to the method of human, god, and demon. Since Raphael is representing ¡®god¡¯, then who are representing ¡®demon¡¯ and ¡®human¡±?! Envy¡¯s mind quickly thought. At this moment, the statue on the right said, ¡°Hurry up and go. This clown won¡¯t last long. You don¡¯t need to worry about her!¡± Indeed, Envy had charged into the Charred Council Space and caused an uproar, truly catching the Charred Council off guard. But Envy being able to attack so presumptuously just now was actually because the councilors had not truly appeared. These statues representing them could transmit some magic power, but it was very limited, so it was naturally impossible to suppress Envy just by relying on the statues. Now that Raphael, one of the councilors, suddenly appeared, Envy was in serious trouble¡­ Hearing this, Raphael turned around without a word and flew toward where the Red Sea Egg was. But just as Raphael turned around and flew away, Envy¡¯s sharp eyes that were always on him caught sight of some black mist permeating at the roots of Raphael¡¯s wings! Seeing this, Envy could not help but be stunned. This black mist was very similar to the scene when angels were falling and transforming. But when Envy thought about it carefully, she found that it did not seem like it. The black mist exuded a taste of madness, and it appeared to be different from pure dark power! Envy could not help but recall Roy¡¯s words about ¡®Void power¡¯ and immediately thought, Could Raphael have been corrupted by Void power?! Thinking of this, Envy could not help but look at the other two statues. Since Raphael has been corrupted, what about the other two councilors? While Envy was still thinking, a spatial fluctuation suddenly came from behind her, and Fury¡¯s figure emerged. ¡°Bastard! How dare you deceive me?!¡± Fury saw Envy the moment she came in and immediately cursed. ¡°You damned fellow, how dare you knock me out and snatch my thing?!¡± Fury was really furious at this moment. On the way, the watcher who Envy pretended to be was respectful to her and served her very well, making Fury never doubt Envy. But who would have thought that Envy would actually betray Fury at the last moment and suddenly attack her from behind, knocking her out and snatching the Talisman of Sin? After Fury woke up, she realized that she had been deceived, so she hurried back to the Charred Council Space to find Envy. Before Envy could respond to Fury¡¯s anger, they heard a voice from the statue behind them. ¡°Good timing, Fury! Take down this insolent fellow immediately!¡± But the councilor did not expect the ill-tempered Fury would directly vent her anger on it. She roared, ¡°Shut up! Weren¡¯t you the ones that sent this guy to my side?! Also, during this period of time, when I was investigating Corruption power, I was frequently obstructed. Don¡¯t say that this has nothing to do with you!¡± Finally, Fury could not help but point at the statues with the whip in her hand. ¡°What are you hiding?!¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t something you should be asking!¡± The statue on the right was also angry. ¡°You¡¯re just a Horseman obeying the council. Who gave you the courage to speak to us like this?!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Hearing this, Envy could not help but laugh again while covering her severed arm. ¡°See, Horseman? These guys are just using you nephilim, treating you Four Horsemen as dogs. You are only pawns of the council. You know nothing about their ambitions!¡± ¡°Damn it! Shut up!¡± Fury truly flew into a rage out of humiliation. She held her whip and rushed at Envy. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you first, you treacherous villain who attacks behind the back!¡± In the blink of an eye, Envy started fighting with Fury¡­ In the ruins of the ancient battlefield, Roy had spent some time and almost finished with these strange undead. After punching the last frozen undead into countless fragments, the battlefield finally quieted down. Although the Red Sea Egg was still beating and emitting invisible sound waves, no other undead responded to the summoning and crawled out from the ground. Roy finally had a chance to catch his breath. In fact, he had consumed a lot of magic power in the battle, but after killing these undead, he did not receive any souls in return. It could not be helped. These undead had died many years ago, and there was nothing on them. Even any wisps of souls had long dissipated. This was why many demons hated undead so much and were unwilling to fight them. They had no harvest after paying. It was tantamount to wasting energy in vain. Roy finally scattered this grievance on the Red Sea Egg. He took out Frostmourne and ruthlessly cut the roots of the Red Sea Egg! Even though the severed roots were waving and spraying purple blood, as though they were screaming and struggling, Roy remained unmoved. He gritted his teeth and continued slashing hard. The Red Sea Egg probably had hundreds of roots. As Roy cut them off one by one, the egg looked more and more dispirited. In fact, Roy was a little worried, afraid that the Red Sea Egg would die after he cut off all the roots. But after thinking about it, it was likely impossible. Otherwise, how did the Charred Council transplant the Red Sea Egg into this space? Roy estimated that after losing its roots, the Red Sea Egg would fall into a dormant state. Since this thing had plant characteristics, it might even turn into a seed, and it would recover after being transplanted and taking root. In fact, in the beginning, Roy had tried to put the Red Sea Egg into the system space and take it away directly, but then he found that it did not work at all. The root system of this thing was too large, and it probably exceeded the storage size of the system. Since he could not store it, Roy could only use the stupid method of cutting off the roots to take it away. The severed roots on the ground had already begun to wither, turning into strips of unknown black matter. He had immediately entered after Envy opened the spatial channel. But with this delay, Roy guessed that the spatial channel might have already closed. If he wanted to leave later, he could only teleport directly to the teleportation coordinates set on Julia. Although this space had been encrypted, Roy¡¯s Teleport skill had one advantage-he could ignore this encryption because he was teleporting out of this encrypted space. Finally, under Roy¡¯s efforts, all the flesh roots were cut off. After losing the last root, the Red Sea Egg seemed to realize something. The rhythmic beating instantly stopped, and it gradually began to shrink. This was not an illusion. The Red Sea Egg was indeed shrinking, and it seemed to be turning back into a seed. While Roy was waiting for it to shrink, Roy suddenly felt something and looked into the distance. In his Radiation Perception, the radiation coming from that direction was suddenly becoming much stronger, making Roy realize that some powerful enemy was probably approaching! The council is aware of the situation here, so it sent someone to stop it? Then who is it? War of the Four Horsemen? Roy¡¯s expression was solemn. No matter what, the radiation coming from the front looked very powerful, so he had to take away the Red Sea Egg as soon as possible! He placed his hand on the egg and tried to put it into the system space again, but he found that it still did not work. He looked at the state of the egg and found that it was only around five meters tall, so Roy simply grabbed the outer skin of the Red Sea Egg tightly and planned to use the Teleport skill directly to teleport out with it out. However, just as he was about to activate Teleportl, a strong beam of light came at him¡­ Chapter 199 - Roy Killed Chapter 199 Roy Killed In Roy¡¯s Radiation Perception, this sudden beam of light was terrifying. It burst with powerful radiation fluctuations and frequencies, full of destructive power! The speed of the light beam was so fast that it was too late for Roy to teleport away. He could only subconsciously activate Ice Block again, condensing a thick layer of ice around his body as protection¡­ Boom! When the ice finished condensing, the light beam hit the ground not far away from Roy. Instantly, the formidable holy light power contained in it erupted! Roy and the Red Sea Egg, which had lost its roots, were blown away in a flash, blasted thousands of meters away by the shock wave. The physical impact was secondary. The power of holy light in it was the most fatal. While melting Roy¡¯s ice crystal defense, it also penetrated the ice and landed directly on Roy¡¯s body. Roy roared in pain, feeling as though his entire body was melting. This was under the effect of the Cold Winter Armor¡¯s damage reduction. Without the Cold Winter Armor blocking a portion of the damage, Roy did not doubt that he would have been burned to ashes the moment he came into contact with this powerful holy light. Under the dual effects of the huge impact and pain, even demons would faint, but Roy endured it and maintained his consciousness. He knew that once he passed out, it would be over. The enemy he had not seen would kill him when he was unconscious! Cough! Cough! Roy drilled out from the soil as green smoke emitted from his body. He felt excruciating pain, so he quickly removed the Cold Winter Armor and checked his body. It melted! It really melted! Roy saw that the skin all over his body was sticking to his muscles in a gooey state and dripping bit by bit. In the system interface, Roy saw the appearance of the ¡®severely injured¡¯ state for the first time. Roy could not let the completely rotten skin continue to remain, so he gritted his teeth, used his palm to wrap around his other arm, and gently swiped it downward. The next moment, the extremely fragile skin goo was brushed down like¡­ snot. The muscles in his arm were now interweaving red and black. The holy light impact not only melted his skin, but even his body¡¯s cells received varying degrees of damage. Although it was really¡­ weird to say, Roy truly pushed off all the skin on his body. At this moment, he looked abnormally terrifying, and flesh, blood, and tendons covered his entire body. Fortunately, after removing the skin, his powerful recovery began to take effect, and the skin on his body began to grow at a slow rate. Roy looked back and found that only charred wing bones remained of the wings on his back¡­. It was the first time that Roy had been beaten so miserably. The holy light attack was stronger than the army magic that the six blood angels had used together. This made Roy realize that the Charred Council had probably sent him a strong and terrifying opponent! Roy looked up and saw a six-winged angel with golden wings slowly landing in front of him. When Roy saw the six wings, his heart skipped a beat. He did not know why, but he suddenly thought of the scene when Gabriel appeared in Van Helsing world. Although this six-winged angel was not as radiant as Gabriel at that time, it still gave Roy the same feeling ¡°W-who are you?¡± Roy could not help asking, his voice hoarse. ¡°My name is Raphael!¡± Raphael replied, but then he looked around and asked, ¡°Strange. Why are you only a high-rank demon? Where is Lilith?¡± In fact, in the beginning, Raphael was too far away and did not see Roy clearly. He only saw Roy¡¯s demon wings and thought that it was Lilith, so in order to stop her, he used 80% of his power to attack from afar. Naturally, he used this power with Lilith as an imaginary enemy. But he did not expect that when he approached, he could not find Lilith. Instead, a high-rank demon covered in blood was here. ¡°Ra-Raphael?! Archangel Raphael?!¡± Roy gasped in shock. Humanity had the names of many famous angels of Heaven, but not many demons truly knew the names of the other side. Only Archangels like Gabriel and Michael were well-known to the entire Demon World. The same logic applied to angels. Only a few demon kings were widely passed on. And this Raphael in front of him was one of the seven Archangels and a name widely known among the demons, so how could Roy not know? Roy¡¯s heart went cold. When he was still a low-rank demon, Gabriel¡¯s appearance had already cast a serious psychological shadow on Roy. Now, another one appeared?! The alarm in Roy¡¯s heart kept ringing frantically, reminding him to run quickly! And Roy did exactly that. After reacting, he asked Raphael, ¡°Why are you here?¡± while secretly activating the Teleport skill. But what Roy did not expect was that Raphael noticed the spatial fluctuations when he tried to activate Teleport! Thus, Raphael did not answer Roy¡¯s question. He stretched out his hand, clenched his gloved fingers, and instantly sealed the space around Roy! When Roy heard the ¡®skill activation failed¡¯ system prompt, he did not know what expression to make¡­ Damn it, what should I do? Roy¡¯s brain was spinning quickly. In fact, he had already guessed that Raphael was probably one of the councilors of the Charred Council. However, he did not expect that the council would send a councilor to stop him from stealing the Red Sea Egg! They had clearly abandoned this thing here, so why was an abandoned item still making them go so far?! F*ck, I still fell for Lilith¡¯s trick. This mission is far more dangerous than I expected! ¡°Let me ask you again. Where¡¯s Lilith?!¡± Raphael asked coldly. Roy¡¯s desire to survive surged out wildly, and his brain turned quickly before he laughed sinisterly. He was thinking about using his ultimate move, ¡®the Art of Speech Escape¡¯, to see if he could fool Raphael. But before he could say anything, Raphael suddenly said coldly, ¡°No, Lilith didn¡¯t come. Demon, you are just a pawn of hers!¡± With that, Raphael opened his hand, and an angelic sword burning with blazing flames appeared in it. Without giving Roy any chance at all, Raphael slashed horizontally with his angelic sword. It was so fast that only a flash was visible, and Raphael cut Roy in half at the waist! Roy¡¯s expression froze as he felt his body separate. F*ck! Really killed?! Although Roy had guessed that he might really be killed by an angel one day, he did not expect this day would come so abruptly, and it was even Archangel Raphael who did it¡­ Even though the current Raphael was only one of his incarnations, his strength far surpassed Roy¡¯s because his incarnation in this world was on the same level as a demon king like Samael¡­ Roy¡¯s two halves collapsed and sprayed out purple and green demon blood. He felt his blood flowing out and his life disappearing. Can I go back? Can my soul escape back? These were the only thoughts in Roy¡¯s mind at this time. Even if I can¡¯t return to the Abyss, I can still return to the Abyss Outpost! But will Raphael give me this opportunity¡­ The answer naturally was that it was impossible. Although Roy was not a threat to Raphael, how could he let go of the opportunity to eliminate a high-rank demon completely? Therefore, Raphael only waited silently by the side, waiting for Roy¡¯s body to die thoroughly and his soul to be exposed! He planned to purify this demon¡¯s soul without mercy at that time. Of course, Roy had noticed his intentions, so he was frantically searching for a solution in the system. He opened the system interface, planned to create a talisman, and then give it the definition of invincible. However, as his consciousness gradually blurred, Roy did not even have the strength to draw! Just as Roy felt that he was really going to die this time, a tremor suddenly came from beneath him! The next second, a big, hideous, petal-shaped mouth appeared from under the ground. After rushing out of the ground, it directly devoured Roy¡¯s two halves! This big petal-like mouth was actually the Red Sea Egg that was blown away earlier! The toughness of this Red Sea Egg could be said to be beyond imagination. Even Raphael¡¯s powerful attack had not damaged it at all! Raphael looked at the Red Sea Egg that suddenly emerged in astonishment. But his astonishment only lasted for a moment before he understood. He saw that the roots of the Red Sea Egg had been cut off, and he knew that the egg was returning to the seed state. But after Raphael cut Roy in half, the Red Sea Egg smelled the scent of flesh and soul, so it could not wait to drill out and absorb nutrients. ¡°This works too. Using this demon¡¯s body and soul as nourishment, the Red Sea Egg might be able to be replanted¡­¡± Raphael muttered to himself while looking at the Red Sea Egg. When he saw the Red Sea Egg wriggling and a few roots drilling into the ground, he had no interest in waiting any longer. In his opinion, this demon was certainly dead, and his soul and flesh would be absorbed by the Red Sea Egg. Since Lilith had not appeared, he did not need to waste any more time here. He spread his wings and flew back the way he came. However, what he did not know was that after he left, something unexpected happened in the Red Sea Egg¡­ Chapter 200 - Legacy of the Creator Chapter 200 Legacy of the Creator What was the Red Sea Egg? This question had never been answered. Although it was once thought to be the Mad Queen Lilith¡¯s embryo for breeding special species, no one knew whether Lilith had created the Red Sea Egg. The only certainty was that Lilith held the Red Sea Egg when it first appeared. Ever since angels and demons discovered this world and started fighting in it, both sides had suffered heavy losses due to the war. In order to deal with this prolonged war, Heaven developed and created artificial angels, and these artificial angels had effectively made up for the lack of troops on Heaven¡¯s side. After the artificial angels appeared, the demons naturally had to think of ways to expand the army. Therefore, the Mad Queen Lilith took over this matter¡­ After some time, the nephilim were born in her hands. As soon as the nephilim appeared, they immediately became the third-largest race after angels and demons. In fact, it was not wrong to think of them as first-generation humans. In the beginning, the nephilim stood on the demon¡¯s side because of their ¡®mother¡¯, Lilith. Their bloodthirsty and warlike nature was exactly the same as that of demons, and they relied on their powerful strength to help the demons make the angels suffer defeat after defeat. However, as time passed, the nephilim found that not only were they stronger than angels but also the demons who created them. Gradually, the nephilim began to have thoughts of leaving the demons¡¯ control. Due to there being very few nephilim, the race was actually very united, and they quickly reached an agreement. In a war, the nephilim rebelled collectively. They killed all the demons in the barrier troops, snatched the Red Sea Egg, and escaped to a separate alternate space, intending to live and multiply there. But this move made them stand opposite the angels and demons at the same time. Angels valued their bloodlines more than demons, and they hated hybrid bloodlines of angel and demon like the nephilim. And demons had very complicated feelings for the nephilim. There was worship for the strong and strength, anger about the tainted demon bloodline, and hatred for the betrayal. Thus, in the end, the nephilim became a race cursed by angels and demons¡­ The demons wanted to regain the Red Sea Egg more than once, and the angels wanted to destroy the Red Sea Egg. But as an important tool for the birth of the nephilim, the Red Sea Egg was always heavily guarded by them. Of course, it was extremely dangerous to place the key to the survival of the race on an object, so the nephilim were also seeking a new way of reproducing, and they did indeed find one later. This was why there were two distinctions between the first and second generations of the nephilim. The first generation of nephilim was born from the Red Sea Egg without exception, and they were also the strongest. The second generation of nephilim was mostly born through natural means, and they were weaker than the first generation. Due to the appearance of special creations like the nephilim, thousands of races knew Lilith¡¯s name and had always regarded her as the mother of the nephilim. With the passage of time, the Charred Council recruited the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse. Of course, the Charred Council also realized that it was absolutely impossible to recruit the entire race of nephilim. Apart from the uncontrollable nature of the nephilim, they were also worried that recruiting the entire race would attract the combined attack of the angels and demons¡­ In fact, there was probably a lot of hidden information about the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse slaughtering their own people and becoming subordinates of the council¡­ In any case, only the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse remained of the nephilim race in the end, so the council naturally took the Red Sea Egg that gave birth to the nephilim. The Charred Council also had their own ambitions. The strength of the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse alone was insufficient, so they also wanted a powerful army to suppress the angels and demons. And the Red Sea Egg naturally became the best way for them to create that army. However, reality proved that if you did not know how to operate the Red Sea Egg, it was impossible to create a powerful and balanced race that could reproduce, such as Lilith had! The Charred Council¡¯s experiments with the Red Sea Egg lasted for more than a thousand years, but all of them failed without exception! The creatures created were either deformed, had no intelligence, or were special individuals that did not possess the ability to reproduce. This made the council realize that Lilith might have used some unknown special method when she created the nephilim, and this method was something that they could not find out at all. Among the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse, only Death, the only surviving first-generation nephilim, knew a little, but he absolutely could not tell the council¡­ Therefore, afterward, the Charred Council regretted having the nephilim killed too quickly, and their patience gradually disappeared. Finally, they thought of a waythrow the Red Sea Egg onto the remains of a battlefield of angels and demons, let it produce naturally, and see if it was possible to encounter good luck¡­ Of course, this kind of gambling had no good results. Logically speaking, after such a long time, the Charred Council should have long since not paid attention to the Red Sea Egg. Roy¡¯s success rate of stealing the Red Sea Egg should have been very high, but why did the Charred Council make such a big fuss and have a councilor directly take action after discovering something abnormal with the egg? Even when Envy had hit their statues, they still did not show up.. This was actually because after obtaining the Red Sea Egg, the Charred Council had spared no effort in collecting information about it. And from this information, they discovered an incredible truth! This truth was that Mad Queen Lilith might only be the first owner of the Red Sea Egg but not the creator! The time when the Red Sea Egg first appeared could almost be traced back to when the Abyss had just appeared! What did this mean? It meant that the Red Sea Egg was very likely a ¡®Legacy of the Creator¡¯!! It was a legendary relic of the Creator! The Charred Council started under the name of the Creator, so how could they not take this seriously? After thinking about the characteristics of the Red Sea Egg, the Charred Council even suspected that the Red Sea Egg was probably what the Creator had used to create the angel and demon races! Although this suspicion did not have concrete evidence, it also made the Charred Council attach great importance to it. They placed the Red Sea Egg on the battlefield because they could not use the egg, but this did not mean that the council wanted to lose it. This was the real reason why Raphael¡¯s incarnation had immediately rushed to the scene to stop Roy¡¯s theft¡­ Since Roy had cut off all the roots, the Red Sea Egg could not obtain nutrients through the roots, so it had already been shrinking into a seed and preparing to become dormant. However, when Roy was slashed in half by Raphael, and demon blood sprayed onto the ground, the Red Sea Egg immediately sensed it. Instinctively, the Red Sea Egg was unwilling to enter a state of dormancy. It had plant characteristics, so it would produce stress responses to changes in the environment. On this battlefield, it had not absorbed any fresh flesh and blood nutrients for a long time, so its main body rushed out to devour Roy¡¯s body the moment he fell to the ground, intending to absorb nutrients to remove its dormant state and take root again. Under normal circumstances, the Red Sea Egg would absorb nutrients with its roots. But now that the roots were cut off, it could only eat in another way, which was to devour like a man-eating flower. Raphael was aware of this situation and thought that Roy was dead, so he left. But what he did not know was that after the Red Sea Egg swallowed Roy into the bud and planned to digest Roy¡¯s body to replenish its nutrients¡­ Just as the inside of the Red Sea Egg was gradually secreting its digestive juice, it felt an inexplicable aura coming from Roy¡¯s body. Instantly, the digestive juice of the Red Sea Egg stopped secreting, and the secreted acid quickly disappeared and turned into a new, warm liquid. Thus, Roy¡¯s body was soaking in this warm liquid and unexpectedly underwent accelerated recovery and regeneration. His skin melted by the holy light rapidly grew at a speed visible to the naked eye, gradually covering Roy¡¯s tendons and bones. However, because Roy¡¯s body was cut into two by Raphael, after being swallowed by the Red Sea Egg, the two halves of his body did not gather together, so the wound where he was severed could not join together. As a result, a strange phenomenon quickly appeared. As time went on, new lower limbs gradually grew from the waist of Roy¡¯s upper body, and the lower half of his body gradually grew a new upper half! In other words, two identical demon Roys were gradually taking shape! Such changes could not be seen from the outside, but as the liquid secreted, the Red Sea Egg was becoming weaker and weaker, as though secreting this powerful healing liquid was rapidly consuming its remaining energy. And perhaps this treatment process would end completely. As the Red Sea Egg was shrinking smaller and smaller, Roy, who was in a coma, suddenly produced a ball of light in his palm. It was¡­ a soul! When Roy lost consciousness, the system used a soul that Roy had stored in its space to save the situation! Not only could the Red Sea Egg absorb flesh and blood as nutrients, but it could also absorb soul energy as nutrients. After all, the creatures it created required souls. Where did these souls come from? Weren¡¯t they absorbed by the Red Sea Egg? The moment the soul appeared, it quickly turned into light spots and disappeared, absorbed by the inner wall of the Red Sea Egg, which immediately revived it. Then continuous soul balls were released from Roy¡¯s palm and then absorbed one by one by the Red Sea Egg. Not only did the egg stop shrinking, but it gradually became energetic, and the healing liquid inside secreted more and more¡­ Chapter 201 - Roy’s Incarnation Chapter 201 Roy¡¯s Incarnation After some time, Roy¡¯s consciousness recovered, and he began to wake up gradually. As soon as he opened his eyes, Roy was shocked because there was a demon¡¯s face right in front of him, and he felt like they were about to kiss! Roy was frightened and subconsciously pushed him away, but after pushing him away, Roy discovered a few things. The first thing was that he was not dead! Not only had the pain in his body disappear, but his soul and self-consciousness were still there. The second thing was that this place did not seem to be the Abyss, nor did it look like the Abyss Outpost. Instead, it was a hot and humid enclosed environment. Moreover, he felt that there was a lot of sticky liquid around him, making him feel uncomfortable, just like when he crawled out of the demon egg. The third thing was, Why does this demon look so familiar¡­ After a while, Roy finally realized. F*ck! Isn¡¯t this demon¡¯s face just like mine?! Furthermore, he found that the demon opposite him did not have any reaction after being pushed away. Out of curiosity, Roy moved closer, and with the help of dark vision, Roy saw the other party¡¯s appearance clearly. As expected, this demon looked exactly the same as him, with the same demon horns and the same light blue frost demon skin. The only difference was that there was no focus in the other party¡¯s eyes, making him look lifeless. Roy poked the other party¡¯s body and found that there was really no reaction, but his heart was beating vigorously. What the hell is going on? Roy was puzzled. He did not know what had happened after he lost consciousness. His last memory seemed to be of blackness in front of his eyes, and then he did not know anything. He quickly checked his body and found that his injuries had completely healed. Moreover, a strange feeling came from the lower half of his body. How should he put it? It seemed like the lower half of his body was new¡­ No one could answer his questions. Roy subconsciously wanted to seek help from the system, but as soon as he opened the system interface, he saw something strange. On his main character page, there was an additional portrait. This portrait was on Roy¡¯s right and slightly smaller, but the system marked it as Copyi! Seeing this label, Roy immediately understood. In the past, when he was drawing pictures, he would often save them in stages. In order to find these saved pictures, he would often label them as xxcopyi, xxcopy2, xxcopy3, and so on. Could this demon who looks exactly like me have been recognized by the system as my own¡­ replica? Roy was a little unsure what was going on, but combined with the strange feeling he felt on the lower half of his body, Roy suspected that the severed half of his body had grown into a new ¡®self¡¯! Replica? Or rather¡­ duplicate? Roy understood what was going on and was astonished. F*ck, am I now in the Red Sea Egg? Although he guessed where he was, Roy was curious as to why he had not been digested by the Red Sea Egg but instead¡­ had been healed and actually had a replica! This situation was really strange, and Roy could not help but feel goosebumps when he thought about how he was in the Red Sea Egg. He was afraid that the egg would start the fusion process of reconstructing and creating him in the nephilim direction. That would be a lot of trouble. From the appearance of the strange undead earlier, he knew that the probability of the fusion failing was very high, and Roy did not want to become a deformed creature. Thus, he began to slap the inner wall of the Red Sea Egg with all his might as he tried to think of a way to get out. But unexpectedly, a ray of light appeared above his head just after two slaps. The petal-like outer wall of the Red Sea Egg slowly opened, revealing Roy and his replica wrapped in a mucous membrane. Then the placenta opened a hole, and the next moment, Roy and his replica rolled out together with a large amount of translucent liquid. Roy struggled to get up from the sticky liquid and spat out a few mouthfuls of the smelly mucus. He stood up, but his replica was still lying motionless on the ground. Roy looked up at the Red Sea Egg beside him, only to find that it was much bigger and had already re-rooted itself into the ground. Knowing that the Red Sea Egg needed nutrients to take root, Roy immediately thought of the souls that he had accumulated. He opened the system and saw that, as expected, more than two thousand souls had disappeared. Roy suddenly understood. In other words, the system gave the Red Sea Egg these two thousand souls as energy, and then it saved his life? He looked down at his lower half and found that the skin on it looked like it was new, so Roy immediately understood the origin of his replica. He realized that when the Red Sea Egg was healing him, it simply gave birth to a duplicate of him because the two severed halves could not connect together. Tsk, isn¡¯t this Red Sea Egg used to give birth to nephilim? Why does it have such a function?! Roy looked at his replica with a headache. There was suddenly another identical copy of him, and it felt a little¡­ strange. As an experienced driver, Roy immediately thought of something strange. I wonder if Julia would dare to be with me when she sees two identical copies of me¡­ F*ck! If she really dared to, then wouldn¡¯t that be me ¡®forgiving¡¯ myself for giving me a green hat! Shaking his head, Roy expelled this thought from his mind and squatted down to check his replica. Without a doubt, this new body in front of Roy was exactly the same as him, including height, tail length, and so on. Everything was the same. Roy touched his chin and pondered for a while before opening the system interface and checking the attributes of the replica. Roy finally saw something different. He found that the strength, speed, activity, magic power, and the other data of the replica were all present, but all of them were a lot lower than his own body¡¯s. Roy¡¯s strength was 150, but the replica¡¯s was only 80; his magic power was more than 5,600, but the replica¡¯s was only 1,200. Not only that, but Roy also found that this replica did not have the same skills and talents as him! Roy¡¯s skills like Dark Cold, Perfect T-Virus, Teleport, Flash, and so on were all absent. The only things left were the demon¡¯s Soul Devouring Addiction talent and Soul Peer talent. In other words, this replica could basically be regarded as blank! In particular, Roy noticed a very special negative status on the replica¡¯s panel called ¡®Lack of Soul Drive¡¯! When he saw this negative status, Roy finally understood what was going on. He realized that he might have accidentally created an incarnation for himself in the Red Sea Egg! It was too scientific to call it a replica or duplicate, but it was quite appropriate to call it an incarnation or clone. Be it angels or demons, or even some other special races, they could create incarnations. It could even be said that the ability of incarnations existed in the bones of demons. When Roy was still a low-rank demon, he encountered the spider demon Araniya. She had placed her soul fragments in the little spiders that she gave birth to, and these little spiders could actually be considered as a kind of her incarnations! In other words, if Roy were to split out a part of his soul and place it in this incarnation, this incarnation would immediately be able to move and become a conscious true demon, becoming ¡®another Demon Roy¡¯! The Red Sea Egg actually had the ability to create incarnations. Roy had not expected this at all. In fact, he was a little lucky this time. He rejoiced that he had not been sucked into the Red Sea Egg with an angel corpse. Otherwise, the Red Sea Egg might not have activated the ability to create incarnations but activate the ability to fuse bloodlines. In that case, Roy would really be finished. Even if the fusion succeeded, it would not be him who walked out but another creature. So, should I activate this incarnation? Roy unconsciously swayed his tail and pondered. Chapter 202 - Parting Gift Chapter 202 Parting Gift Clearly, demons were keen about creating their own clones for a reason. In order to satisfy the ever-increasing demand of magic power growth, demons needed to devour more souls. Although the Abyss could connect to the Infinite Worlds, demons could only enter one world at a time with their main bodies. Even if they tried their hardest to obtain souls, they might not be able to get too many at a time. The hatred and vigilance against demons by the various races in the Infinite Worlds, the obstruction of angels, competition among the same race, etc. greatly negatively affected the demons¡¯ plans to devour souls. It was precisely because of this situation that the demons thought of using clones to help their main bodies plunder souls. The more clones they had, the more worlds they could go to at the same time. This was a way to spread their nets. Even if they did not obtain much in a few worlds, the more worlds would make up for it. In addition, clones could also grow, which was also a good way to increase combat power. Therefore, it was not difficult to understand why demons liked to use clones. However, Roy also realized that while there were indeed advantages to clones, there were many disadvantages as well! First, in order to create a clone, he had to split out a portion of his soul. Souls were the driving force of all life. The stronger the soul, the stronger the power the body could bear. So, he had to carefully select the fragments that his soul separated. If the split soul fragment was small, then the power that the clone could display would naturally be small, and it would be very easy for an enemy to kill it and destroy the soul fragment. Back in the Van Helsing world, Roy had picked up a bargain. In that world, Van Helsing was a clone created by one of Gabriel¡¯s soul fragments that did not have much essence. After seizing an opportunity, even Roy, who was a low-rank demon, had been able to kill this clone easily. In other words, if the separate soul fragments were too weak, then such a clone would actually be a burden. But¡­ what if he gave it more soul fragments? For example, what would happen if he divided out half? When he thought of this question, Roy could not help but become vigilant. He had been bombarded by all kinds of imagination-boggling movies and novels before. So for this way of splitting in two to make a clone, the first thing he thought of was not that his power would double, but whether¡­ this would lead to a problem in which it would be ambiguous who the primary was and who the secondary was! After dividing out half of the soul, which of the two bodies was the main body, and which was the clone body? Since both had a shared consciousness, how should they be clear about this problem? Wasn¡¯t this written in many movies and novels? The clone was no longer satisfied with its clone status, so it turned its head and replaced the original owner, inherited the other party¡¯s social status, family, spouse, children, debts, and so on. Then the original owner would fight against ¡®themselves¡¯ to regain everything that belonged to them. All these movies and novels definitely had happy endings, but they were only written by the people who made up the story. When it came to demons, that might not be the case. After releasing the clones, if the growth speed of the clones exceeded that of the main body, and their soul grew to the extent of crushing the main body, then it would really be a reversal between primary and secondary. With this mental association, Roy realized a very strange phenomenon. You see, during this period of time, Roy had encountered demon kings such as Samael and Lilith, and seraphim such as Gabriel and Raphael, but why were they all clones? These famous demon kings and seraphim seemed to have legends about them in many worlds, proving that they had once appeared in these worlds. According to Roy¡¯s idea, those were probably clones. But¡­ what about their true bodies? In the Abyss, there had always been rumors circulating about the Seven Deadly Sin Demon Kings, saying that they had not appeared for a long time. In the past, Roy had always felt that it might be because the place where the Deadly Sin Demon Kings lived was too deep, so ordinary demons could not see them at all. However, when Roy thought about the situation of clones, he suddenly realized that things might not be that simple! Even if Roy could not imagine how powerful the Deadly Sin Demon King level was, even they would have to split out more soul fragments to create demon king-level clones, right? It would be fine if there were fewer clones, but if there were more¡­ Would they be able to split into so many clones even if they were Deadly Sin Demon Kings? A light flashed in Roy¡¯s mind, and his eyes widened. Could¡­ the Deadly Sin Demon Kings have disappeared because they had too many clones, and they were unwilling to gather again?! Demons were originally an ambitious race, and the demon kings created by their clones might have also inherited this trait. Therefore, the clones did not want to disappear but wanted to seize the other clones and make themselves the main bodies¡­ Roy was shocked by his own imagination. Although his imagination was usually quite vivid, he was still shocked by what he thought this time! If this guess is true, doesn¡¯t that mean¡­ Stop, stop! Roy hurriedly stopped his thoughts from drifting further and further and returned to the situation before him. But after thinking about it, Roy made a decision. It was best not to make clones for now until he thoroughly understood. Although he had thought a lot about it, it was only a few seconds of thoughts in Roy¡¯s mind. Roy estimated that this replica created by the Red Sea Egg was at most at the middle-rank demon level in terms of magic power. It was barely a little better than cannon fodder. If he had to split out soul fragments to drive him, he would have to look after him all the time. Otherwise, it would be very troublesome if an enemy killed him. Therefore, Roy did not intend to make him active and planned to take him away first. ¡°Raphael¡¯s incarnation¡­¡± Roy looked at the Red Sea Egg and recalled the scene of him being cut in two by Raphael, and his face could not help but darken. Now that Raphael had left, Roy could take away this Red Sea Egg without any obstruction. However, Roy was also a ruthless person¡­ or rather, a ruthless demon! When Xeron had forcibly enslaved him, Roy had found an opportunity to take revenge, not to mention almost being killed by Raphael. He had to take revenge! To put it bluntly, since he had become a demon, he had to be ruthless! Without such awareness, how could it be possible to survive in the Abyss? Wasn¡¯t he desperately pursuing strength so that he could ensure his survival when facing such situations? Roy was no match for Raphael now, but it did not mean that he would not be in the future. Moreover, it did not mean that Roy did not have the ability to retaliate now! After opening the system space, Roy took out all the remaining tactical nuclear bombs he plundered. In fact, during these three years of waiting, Roy had been trying to search for remaining nuclear bombs from other places. But the result of the search was not ideal. The total number of tactical nuclear bombs he had now was only fifteen. Most of them had a yield of three thousand tons, but there was a special tactical nuclear bomb that had a yield of eight thousand tons, which was his biggest harvest in the past three years. Roy placed these tactical nuclear bombs together and thought about it before drawing in the system interface. He created a metal box the size of an intermodal container and placed all the nuclear bombs inside. He also set the attribute of this metal box as ¡®sensor¡¯. Once it sensed that there was a creature within ten meters of it, it would immediately detonate all the nuclear bombs stored inside! Yes, Roy had already guessed that Raphael¡¯s appearance might have been because he had moved the Red Sea Egg. If he took the egg away, Raphael might come back to check. At that time, the fifteen nuclear bombs in the container would be the parting gift Roy left for him! Even if he could not kill Raphael, Roy wanted him to lose a layer of skin! With these vicious thoughts in mind, Roy threw his clone back into the system space. Because the clone had already been recognized by the system and was not a living creature, he could store it in the space. But the Red Sea Egg could not, so Roy could only bring it out through teleportation. In order to carry objects and teleport together, Roy specially modified the definition of the Teleport skill and used up a lot of his souls to achieve it. Roy was only a frost demon and would not use this kind of spatial magic, so he had no other choice but to use the system. If Roy could master spatial abilities, then it would be a different matter. The upper limit of a pure elemental-type demon was not high, which was why Roy wanted to learn from the power of the nephilim. Of course, it would just be for reference, and it did not mean that Roy wanted to turn himself into a nephilim. The nephilim were a race cursed by angels and demons, and their situation was not good. Besides, Roy was quite satisfied with his demon identity and did not intend to change it. His goal was only to obtain stronger abilities and more strength. After placing the container on the spot and confirming it, Roy went to the Red Sea Egg. It had taken root again, but it was not deep, so Roy pulled hard and quickly pulled it out. This time, Roy did not dare to delay any longer. He immediately grabbed the Red Sea Egg and teleported. Swish! A ray of light soared into the sky, and in the next second, Roy and the Red Sea Egg disappeared¡­ Chapter 203 - The Day the Broken Sword is Reforged, When the Horseman Returns Chapter 203 The Day the Broken Sword is Reforged, When the Horseman Returns Roy¡¯s guess was right. As soon as he took the Red Sea Egg away, the Charred Council immediately noticed! After all, this space was under the control of the Charred Council. Although Envy¡¯s betrayal and invasion caught them off guard, it did not cause the council much trouble. In fact, during the time Roy was healing in the Red Sea Egg, Fury had already dealt with Envy. However, Envy had seen traces of Raphael being infected by Void power, so she revealed this news to Fury when she died! Of course, Envy did not have good intentions, but this news became the last straw that broke the camel¡¯s back for Fury. During this period of time, Fury had been investigating what Roy had said about the corruption of Void power. She knew how terrifying this power was, so when she killed Envy, she immediately began to question the councilors about what was going on. This questioning directly hit the crucial point of the councilors and naturally angered them So they immediately announced that they would deem Fury as a traitor and planned to capture and imprison her like War! However, Fury was not like the simple-minded War. She had absolutely no intention of waiting to be captured, so she immediately fought with the statues of the councilors. And at this moment, Raphael¡¯s incarnation returned. When Fury saw Raphael, she immediately realized that this was far from good, so after decisively taking a heavy blow, she took the opportunity to escape. She was one of the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse, so she could naturally enter and leave this space at will. But before she left, she said, ¡°Just you wait! I¡¯ll bring my three brothers back to find you!¡± She was indeed right. Before long, only War remained of the Four Horseman that the Charred Council could use, and they had no choice but to send him out. War, whose heart Roy had already planted a seed inside, returned to the human world and began investigating the truth. In the end, he would find and reforge the Armageddon Blade, kill the Destroyer, and summon the Four Horsemen together again¡­ It was the so-called ¡®the day the broken sword is reforged, when the Horseman returns!¡¯ Calm quickly restored to the Charred Council Space. Envy was killed, and the undead and low-level demons were suppressed. Just as Raphael wanted to re-enter the bottom of the magma lake to continue accumulating power, he suddenly sensed that the Red Sea Egg had disappeared! ¡°Damn it! Damn it!¡± This situation greatly angered Raphael and the other two councilors. ¡°Raphael, didn¡¯t you say that you already settled it? Why did something happen again ?¡± the other two councilors complained unhappily. ¡°How would I know?!¡± Raphael shouted. ¡°I really killed that damn demon. Could there have been someone else lying in ambush?¡± ¡°No matter what the situation is, please make another trip and see what¡¯s going on! The Red Sea Egg has completely disappeared from our senses. We must find out who did it!¡± the other two councilors said. ¡°Why should I go?¡± Raphael said in discontent. ¡°You guys are comfortably staying in the Legacy of the Creator and enjoying the growth in your strength, so why do you want me to stop and go run errands? Also, even if we find out who took the egg, who will be responsible for getting it back?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk about getting it back later. Since you¡¯ve already stopped, just go and take a look!¡± The statue on the right said with slight mockery, ¡°And it was your responsibility to begin with. If you weren¡¯t in such a hurry to rush back and instead stayed there to monitor, why would this accident have happened?¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± Those words choked Raphael, and he could only grit his teeth and fly out again. Raphael hurried on his way, turning into a stream of light that streaked across the horizon. War, who was being imprisoned in the canyon, clearly saw this scene. He looked up at the light streaking across the sky and narrowed his eyes under his hood. No one knew what he was thinking¡­ But not long after, an extremely intense flash of light appeared in the distance, illuminating the dim Charred Council Space as though it were daytime. When War saw this flash, he was almost blinded and quickly turned his head away, not daring to look directly at it. Not long later, an earth-shaking rumble resounded, and then a blast wave with thick, billowing smoke swept over from afar. The blast wave swept through the entire canyon, blowing War, whose hands were hanging, into the air. War did not expect the impact to be so strong, so he could only hold on to the chains tightly to protect himself. Fortunately, the pillars that he was bound to were nailed into the ground firmly, and that powerful blast wave did not blow them away. After the blast wave weakened, War returned to the ground. He was panting heavily. Withstanding that just now had consumed a lot of his stamina. War half-knelt on the ground and looked toward the horizon again, only to see a massive mushroom cloud slowly rising. ¡°It¡¯s that demon named Osiris¡­¡± War thought about it and came to this conclusion. He muttered to himself, ¡°And it seems like this explosion targeted Raphael¡­ The councilors haven¡¯t appeared in many years. I didn¡¯t expect Raphel to suffer such a huge loss the moment he came out. Looking at the power of this explosion, even Raphael won¡¯t be unscathed, right?¡± War¡¯s guess was right. After a while, he saw a figure flying crookedly in the distant sky. The six wings behind Raphael looked extremely miserable. The fifteen tactical nuclear bombs exploded at the same time, and they suddenly blew up at close range. How could Raphael, who had not participated in the End War in the human world, guess the power of this ultimate human weapon? Even though he immediately reacted and set up a protective shield, due to his miscalculation, the protective shield was instantly destroyed by the explosion, and the blast wave sent him flying tens of kilometers away. It was only now that he flew back while swaying in the sky. In order to resist the radiation corrosion, Raphael had to use more magic power to fight against it, which caused his external defense to become much weaker, and the corrosion of Void power on him also took advantage of it and corrupted him faster¡­ Although he did not die, Raphael really suffered a huge loss this time¡­ But he never thought that the one who laid this trap was the demon he thought was dead. When he flew back, he was still gnashing his teeth and guessing who did it. Moreover, he highly suspected that it was the Mad Queen Lilith. After all, besides her, no one else was so adamant about getting the Red Sea Egg back¡­ When he returned to the statues, Raphael¡¯s tragic state shocked the other two councilors. They could only have him quickly return to the magma lake to recuperate. In fact, the reason why the three councilors had not shown their true bodies in the world for a long time was that they had always been at the bottom of the magma lake, enjoying the nourishment of a ¡®Legacy of the Creator¡¯. They publicized to the outside world that they had inherited the will of the Creator, and in some respects, it actually was not wrong because they had really found a relic of the Creator in this world¡­ Now, the Charred Council was in a rather awkward situation. Fury had defected, and they did not know where Death and Strife were. The only remaining Horseman of the Apocalypse was still imprisoned by them. Although they wanted to recover the Red Sea Egg, they found that they could not find anyone to do it. It was useless for those weaker soldiers to go, but it was impossible for the councilors to go out personally because they knew how much the angels and demons hated them. Once they appeared in the outside world, both the angels and demons would probably do everything possible to leave their corpses behind! Now, it seemed like it could only use War. War was getting closer and closer to getting out of trouble¡­ Julia was currently walking around anxiously in her and Roy¡¯s bedroom. Although Roy had not been in the Charred Council Space for long, almost two months had passed in the human world. During this time, Julia had been very anxious because she could not know what happened after Roy entered. This unknown wait was the most tormenting. At this moment, a violent spatial fluctuation appeared nearby Julia. She was first startled before she understood and quickly stood still to facilitate Roy¡¯s positioning. As expected, Roy¡¯s figure appeared in the bedroom with a ray of light in the next second. Along with him appeared a huge flesh egg supported by his palm. ¡°Osiris!¡± After waiting for Roy¡¯s body to stabilize, Julia immediately swooped forward, hugged Roy¡¯s waist, and rubbed her face with all her might. She said happily, ¡°Great. You¡¯re finally back! I was so worried!¡± Roy smiled and patted her back to comfort her. Julia raised her head and looked at the huge egg beside Roy in surprise. ¡°Is this the Red Sea Egg? It¡¯s so big! You¡¯ve been gone for so long. It seems like it wasn¡¯t easy to bring it out?¡± ¡°Of course it wasn¡¯t easy!¡± Roy said. But he did not intend to tell her about his experience of almost being killed. There was no need to make Julia worry. ¡°Great. As long as you hand the Red Sea Egg to Mother Lilith, the mission will be completed,¡± Julia said. ¡°When the time comes, you can obtain whatever information you want from Mother Lilith.¡± However, Roy said, ¡°No! I¡¯m not going to give it to Lilith!¡± ¡°Huh?!¡± Julia was stunned. ¡°Not going to give it, then¡­¡± ¡°Just treat this mission as a failure!¡± Roy¡¯s eyes gleamed. ¡°This Red Sea Egg will be ours from now on¡­¡± Chapter 204 - Returning the Favor Chapter 204 Returning the Favor Hearing Roy¡¯s words, Julia was shocked. Roy wanted to take the Red Sea Egg for himself! What¡¯s so great about this Red Sea Egg that even Roy is willing to take the risk to hide it? However, she did not ask. After returning to her senses, she began to consider for Roy. After pondering for a while, she asked Roy, ¡°Can¡¯t you put this away?¡± ¡°No, this thing is too strange. It doesn¡¯t have a soul, but it¡¯s a living creature and can¡¯t be stored in my space!¡± Roy shook his head. ¡°In that case, you can¡¯t stay here anymore!¡± Julia said. ¡°Mother Lilith might have some informants that we don¡¯t know about that help her collect information about what happens in this world¡­ Since you plan on hiding this thing, you have to avoid these possible eyes.¡± ¡°Yes, the news of my return can¡¯t spread!¡± Roy nodded, but then he frowned. ¡°But there¡¯s still a more troublesome place because I don¡¯t know if the Charred Council will tell others about the theft of the Red Sea Egg. If Lilith knows about this, she will know that I¡¯ve already obtained the Red Sea Egg¡­¡± Julia thought about it and then shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible because the invasion of the space is very embarrassing for the Charred Council. It¡¯s impossible for them to make it known. Even if they want to recover the Red Sea Egg, they¡¯ll only do it secretly, so I think that there shouldn¡¯t be any problem.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good! As long as I can keep this secret, no one will know the whereabouts of the Red Sea Egg. When I understand the specific operation method of the Red Sea Egg and find a place to hide it, I will show up again!¡± Roy said. ¡°And I¡¯ll make Lilith mistakenly believe that I escaped from the Charred Council after being heavily injured, and the mission to retrieve the Red Sea Egg failed!¡± ¡°Are you confident?¡± Julia asked. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be a big problem¡­¡± Roy thought for a while before shaking his head. ¡°Actually, the surest way would be killing me once and letting my soul return to the Abyss Outpost to resurrect. This way, I can clear my suspicions!¡± Due to the existence of the Abyss Outpost in this world, if demons were killed and their souls escaped, they would first resurrect at the Abyss Outpost instead of returning to the Abyss. Once Roy¡¯s soul revived, Lilith would think that he was killed in the Charred Council Space, and the mission must have failed. However, even though Julia was Roy¡¯s most trusted person now, it was still better not to hand over his soul to others¡­ Julia would not agree to this kind of thing. In the Abyss, even a couple would not hand their lives to each other, so Roy¡¯s words were just a casual remark. Perhaps someone might ask why Roy did not activate the Teleport skill and directly return to the Abyss? If he returned, wouldn¡¯t everything be fine? This was indeed a solution. But the problem was that Roy was certain that the importance of the Red Sea Egg was probably beyond his imagination. Once Roy returned to the Abyss without saying a word, Lilith would definitely suspect that he had escaped with the Red Sea Egg. For a demon king like Lilith, even though her clone was in this world, it did not mean that she could not deal with Roy in the Abyss! How strong was Lilith? Although Roy was not quite clear, he could understand by referencing Raphael¡¯s incarnation¡­ Roy did not want to be targeted by Lilith. What he needed to do now was to clear his suspicions. He wanted to create the illusion that he had failed and did not obtain the Red Sea Egg so that he could hide it from Lilith and prevent her from suspecting anything. Only then could he completely claim the Red Sea Egg as his own. Therefore, Roy could not return to the Abyss directly. On the contrary, he had to stay in this world for a while. It would be even better for him to return to the Black Stone Throne to meet Lilith and report the news of his mission failure. Now, the best news for Roy was that he was certain that Lilith did not place her hopes on him at all. After all, he was only a high-rank demon, and Lilith had probably only used him as a pawn to scout the way from the beginning. So even if he failed, Lilith would still find it normal, and she would not doubt that he did not have the strength to steal the Red Sea Egg under the watchful eyes of the three councilors of the Charred Council! Roy¡¯s plan was actually very simple. It was just a ploy to hide the truth. He believed that as long as he failed, Lilith might send more pawns to try. But in that case, even if she finally found out that the Red Sea Egg had disappeared, it would be impossible to tell how it had disappeared. Julia quickly figured out Roy¡¯s true intentions. Just as she said, she and Roy were partners now, and she and Roy had undertaken this mission together. The two of them were now sharing the same fate, and since Roy planned to do this, she would do her utmost to help. Now, Roy needed to hide and find somewhere to place the Red Sea Egg for the time being. After discussing, they found that it was probably not easy to operate in the human world, so it was best to find a way to go to an alternate space. Originally, Julia had suggested going to the alternate space where the Lord of the Hollows was. After all, that old demon had connections with them. With him leading the way, it would be very easy to go to his alternate space. But in the end, Roy rejected this suggestion because he felt that the Lord of the Hollows could not be trusted! After coming out of the Charred Council Space, Roy was thinking about a question. Since the Lord of the Hollows was one of the former councilors, who would replace his demon seat after he left? The identity of one of the three councilors, Raphael, was now exposed. The other two were still a mystery, but there was no doubt that one of them should be a very powerful demon. Finally, Roy thought of someone-Black Hammer Ulthane! If Roy asked him for help and got him to send him to the space where the makers were, he would probably not reject it, right? Anyway, Roy only needed to promise him that he would not cause trouble in the world of his people. Although the makers were few in number, they were powerful and were in one of the few alternate spaces that had not been invaded by demons. He should be able to hide the Red Sea Egg there well. Moreover, Ulthane had promised Roy that he would repay the favor, and it was now time to pay. Therefore, Roy asked Julia to make a trip to find the Black Hammer Ulthane and to send all the demons around the castle away in order to hide the news of Roy¡¯s return. Ulthane¡¯s whereabouts were easy to find, and it could even be said that he had heard of them often. This was because he had been searching for human survivors everywhere all these years and often fought against angels and demons. It did not take Julia much effort to find him. Two days later, Julia returned and brought back a huge rune key. She told Roy that Ulthane had given it to him, and as expected, Ulthane had agreed to Roy¡¯s request. This key was the key to opening the maker¡¯s alternate space. After getting this key, Roy secretly left the castle alone. He went with the Red Sea Egg and found the entrance to the alternate space. Then he used the rune key that Ulthane gave him to open the spatial door to the world of the makers. However, what Roy did not expect was that the first thing he saw after entering this world was Ulthane! ¡°Are you waiting for me?¡± Roy asked in surprise. ¡°Damn it. A demon wants to enter the world where we live. Do you really think that I wouldn¡¯t care?¡± Ulthane said unhappily. ¡°Ever since Julia took the key, I¡¯ve been waiting for you here!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Roy nodded. ¡°You¡¯ve waited until I¡¯m here, are you satisfied now?¡±. ¡°I repeat, don¡¯t mess around here, Osiris!¡± Ulthane said solemnly before looking at the huge egg beside Roy. He could not help but gulp in surprise. ¡°I seem to understand why you¡¯re here. Is this damn thing what I think it is?¡± Ulthane must have heard of the Red Sea Egg. Roy knew that he could not hide it from him, this old fellow who was countless years old, so he could only nod. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s what you think it is!¡± ¡°Unexpectedly, you really got it out. This thing has been in the hands of the Charred Council for thousands of years!¡± Ulthane walked over, looked up at the Red Sea Egg, and sighed. ¡°You demons always do things that astonish people¡­¡± ¡°Okay, less nonsense. I have to hide this thing first. You¡¯re the host here, so show me a place!¡± Roy waved his hand. ¡°Follow me. There¡¯s a hidden valley in the northwest. You can hide it there first!¡± Ulthane turned around and left, while Roy carried the Red Sea Egg and followed closely behind¡­ Chapter 205 - Clone = Guinea Pig? Chapter 205 Clone = Guinea Pig? The place Ulthane found for Roy was very good. It was a remote valley, and it was basically deserted. Even his people did not come here. But this space was where the makers lived. The scenery here was beautiful, and there were many kinds of animals, so when Roy put down the Red Sea Egg, it seemed to feel the ¡®fertility¡¯ here and could not wait to take root. This action shocked Roy. He knew very well that once the Red Sea Egg took root, the root system could extend for tens of kilometers, and it would be difficult to retrieve it then. Moreover, he was not sure if this thing would devour all the living creatures. Ulthane had kindly given Roy a place to store the Red Sea Egg, so it would not be good if the egg turned the environment here into an eerie place full of bones. However, Roy did not know how to control this thing and did not know whether its growth habits could be restricted, so he did not know what to do. Fortunately, Ulthane was experienced and knowledgeable. Seeing the situation of the Red Sea Egg, he realized something, so he had Roy wait here. After about a few hours, Ulthane returned with a huge ¡®flower pot¡¯ on his shoulder! It was specially made for the Red Sea Egg, and when the pot was full of soil, he got Roy to put it in. This way, the Red Sea Egg became like a potted plant. Its roots grew rapidly, but they could not extend too far. ¡°This is just a stupid method. It won¡¯t work for long!¡± Ulthane said to Roy. ¡°Think of a way to fertilize it¡­¡± Roy nodded. He knew that the amount of nutrients the Red Sea Egg required were immense. ¡°Okay!¡± After Ulthane finished, he patted the dirt off his hands and asked Roy, ¡°How long do you plan to stay in this space?¡± ¡°It won¡¯t be long. I¡¯ll have to show myself soon!¡± Roy said. Ulthane sighed and shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know if what I¡¯m doing is right or not. I hope you can hide it from Lilith and the Charred Council in the end. Otherwise, we makers will also be in trouble!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as you give me some time, I¡¯ll find a way to put this away as soon as possible!¡± Roy said. Of course, he was confident that Daddy System was omnipotent. Although the Red Sea Egg could not enter the space like this, Roy could create some sort of vessel to hold it. But this way, he had to first understand the situation of the Red Sea Egg before he could draw and define it accordingly. Roy had not had much time to do this before, and now that he was in the makers¡¯ space, he could focus on doing this. Hearing Roy¡¯s promise, Ulthane did not say anything else and turned to leave. After he left, Roy sat on the ground and was finally able to relax. Before he smoothly placed the Red Sea Egg here, Roy¡¯s nerves were tense all this time, and it was not until now that he finally relaxed. When he had encountered Raphael, Roy had almost died, his soul nearly eliminated. It had been extremely dangerous, but he inexplicably survived in the end, making Roy feel very puzzled. He did not quite understand what had happened after the Red Sea Egg swallowed him. Although the system seemed to have released more than two thousand souls to supply the egg, this did not appear to be the reason why the Red Sea Egg did not digest him¡­ Looking at the Red Sea Egg, Roy found that it was still a little dispirited. He could only open the system interface, draw a snakeskin bag, and define it. Jinkela: Fertilizer. Rich in trace elements and nutrients required by the Red Sea Egg. Weighs fifty kilograms. Roy did not expect this bag of Jinkela fertilizer he made to cost about twenty souls when he exchanged for it. It seemed that it was not easy to replace the flesh and blood nutrients that the Red Sea Egg absorbed. This thing was not like a real plant that only needed soil¡­ After pouring the bag of Jinkela into the flower pot, the roots of the Red Sea Egg immediately wrapped around the fertilizer and absorbed it. While the egg was having its meal, Roy opened the system space and released his clone. Roy had had a headache about how to deal with this clone. But just last night, Roy suddenly had a flash of inspiration and thought of a solution. But Roy had to verify this method first¡­ After placing the clone, Roy opened the system interface and went to his clone¡¯s ¡®Copyi¡¯ page. The attributes of the clones were much lower than Roy¡¯s main body, so the first thing Roy thought of when he opened the page was to see if he could modify or increase the attributes of the clone. But after trying, Roy found that it was impossible. All the attributes of his clones were like Roy¡¯s main body, and he could not erase or modify them. Left with no choice, Roy could only use the old method. He drew a test tube on a blank page and began making potions. Strength Potion: After consuming, increases the strength attribute by 1. Roy first tried to exchange for a bottle, only to find that this Strength Potion required almost fifteen standard units of souls. Holding the potion, Roy came to the clone¡¯s side, opened his mouth, and forced it down. After a while, Roy found that the strength value had indeed increased in the clone¡¯s attribute page. The strength attribute of the clone was now 75. If Roy wanted to increase it to 150, like the main body¡¯s, it required 75¡Á15, at least 1125 souls. This was only an estimate because he did not know if the production requirements of the Strength Potion would increase after the strength attribute increased to a certain level. In addition, there were also the speed and activity attributes. Roy could not tell how much it would cost to reach the same value as his main body¡¯s¡­ What was certain was that it would take a lot of souls. Even though Roy was rich now and had the one million souls from Fury, he still felt a little pained. But in order to verify his thoughts, Roy could only bite the bullet. Roy spent some time experimenting little by little. As expected, when the clone¡¯s strength reached 100, the same Strength Potion only increased it by 0.5. In other words, after 100, he would need double the amount of souls for the Strength Potions to increase the strength attribute by 1. Finally, Roy spent more than 1,800 souls to make his clone¡¯s strength equal to his. After finishing with the strength attribute, Roy began to make Speed Potions and Activity Potions, which he then used to increase his clone¡¯s speed and activity attributes. Finally, it took about four thousand souls to get it done. These three attributes alone cost Roy more than 5,800 souls, but compared to the magic energy attribute that he was about to increase, these souls were simply not worth mentioning! This was because magic energy was magic power! How many Magic Energy Growth Potions did Roy consume to increase his magic power to 5,600? Now, he needed the same amount of Magic Power Potions to feed his clone! One hundred thousand or two hundred thousand? Roy did not even remember. To be honest, if Fury had not given him a million souls, Roy would not have dared to play like this¡­ There was no need to redraw and redefine the Magic Power Potion. He could just use what he used in the past. After using up all the souls he stored, Roy could only tear open the soul contract that Fury gave him and take out the souls inside to continue. He poured a large number of potions into his clone, and Roy¡¯s heart was bleeding as he watched the magic power of his clone increase bit by bit. Damn it. If I can¡¯t realize my thoughts, then these souls would have been wasted¡­This absolutely can¡¯t happen. I have to succeed! In the end, Roy was numb. He only knew to exchange for one bottle of Magic Power Potion after another. As he watched the number of souls rapidly plummet, he thought, Souls are bastards. I¡¯ll make more if I don¡¯t have them¡­ After more than two hours, Roy finally fed his clone until its magic power attribute was the same amount as his main body. At this moment, it was finally the most crucial step! Roy sighed, opened a blank system page, and began drawing This time, what he drew was a Devil Fruit! Rumble-Rumble Fruit: Definition: After consuming it, gain the power to control lightning; does not fear water; can elementalize. Yes, what Roy created was a Rumble-Rumble Fruit, but this Devil Fruit was slightly different from the Dark-Dark Fruit that Roy had made before. Roy set an attribute for elementalization, so after exchanging for it, it consumed many more than the Dark-Dark Fruit had. Roy did not have many souls when he exchanged for the Dark-Dark Fruit, but he was quite rich now, so this Rumble-Rumble Fruit consumed a total of 1,200 souls. With an additional elementalization definition, the consumption was twice as much as that of the Dark-Dark Fruit, but Roy, who had already spent nearly two hundred thousand souls, felt that it was quite cheap. Once he entered the depths of whaling, from then on, his salary¡­ his souls became a passerby! Roy found that he was walking further and further down the road of whaling¡­ Of course, the fruit was a fruit. Although it did not take many souls to materialize, the final strength depended on the person himself, how he put it to use as well as how much stamina and magic power he had to support his usage. It had been the same for the Dark-Dark Fruit. After exchanging for the Rumble-Rumble Fruit, Roy stuffed it directly into his clone¡¯s mouth and pushed his chin to make him chew, force-feeding this unpalatable Devil Fruit to his clone. Sure enough, clones had no rights. Roy was indeed a demon¡­ Chapter 206 - The Result of a Big Brain Chapter 206 The Result of a Big Brain After the Rumble-Rumble Fruit was fed, thin bolts of lightning flashed across the clone¡¯s body. These hair-thin bolts of lightning moved around his body and then disappeared. Roy knew that the fruit had taken effect. After heaving a sigh of relief, Roy felt more confident because, up until now, it was exactly the same as what he had expected. The reason why he went through so much trouble was that when Roy carefully checked the attributes of his clone, he found something extremely interesting. Although the clone was a clone of him, it was merely the form. Not only did it not have any skills and most of his talents, but it also strangely did not construct any magic power nodes! After all, it was only the Red Sea Egg replicating his body through using more than two thousand souls, so it was normal. Ultimately, his clone was not like Roy¡¯s main body. Without undergoing any bloodline awakening, it was understandable that there were no magic power nodes in his body. But this body that did not have any abilities or magic allowed Roy to find a direction of experimentation because the clone was like a blank canvas, giving Roy the possibility of drawing as he wished. Roy was now trying to see if he could ¡®customize¡¯ his clone according to his wishes! Even though there were no magic power nodes in the clone¡¯s body, after Roy fed him a Devil Fruit, the clone became a body full of lightning power. After completing this step, Roy placed the clone aside for the time being. He looked at the Red Sea Egg beside him and found that it had become much more energetic after absorbing the Jinkela fertilizer, and its volume was slightly larger, so he stopped worrying about it. He opened the system¡¯s 3D skill page and began drawing. The drawing of dynamic skills was relatively cumbersome. Moreover, it concerned the verification of Roy¡¯s conjecture, so he was much more careful. It took him around eight hours to complete a new skill. With a sigh of relief, Roy took out the Horadric Cube and began to transmute high-quality souls to exchange for the skill. In the past, most of the skills Roy created used only a few high-quality souls because the ones he made only involved motion sequencing and some special effects. What truly determined the power of the skills was the amount of magic power Roy used. But this time, Roy transmuted a lot of high-quality souls. He transmuted a hundred high-quality souls in total, which was equivalent to spending about ten thousand ordinary souls. Even so, Roy was still worried that it was not enough. Because the attributes and definitions of this skill might be extraordinarily expensive¡­ After obtaining enough high-quality souls, Roy reopened the skill page. In the dynamic demonstration of this new skill, there was an extremely rare two-person model. In the scene, two exactly the same Roys were standing on one side each. The next second, the two Roys moved at the same time. They bent their knees and swung their arms in mirror images of each other. Every action was the same but in opposite directions! The two Roys shuffled their feet as they approached each other. After all the actions finished, the two Roys bent sideways at the same time and placed the index fingers of both hands together! This weird dance with left and right symmetry was very eye-catching, right? That¡¯s right! The skill Roy created this time was the most awesome fusion technique in Dragon Ball The fusion technique¡¯s full name was Metamoran Fusion. According to the original work, this was a special skill from the Metamorans. It could fuse two beings of roughly equal size and power together. Once the fusion was successful, it could instantly enhance your combat strength! Roy defined like this: Metamoran Fusion: Two beings of similar size and power fuse together. After fusion, become an even more powerful being; specifically, strength fusion, speed fusion, activity fusion, magic power fusion, magic power node fusion, soul fusion, talent fusion. The fusion allows failure. When the movements are completely the same, the fusion will succeed. Ten minutes after the fusion, the fusion state will end. The skill cooldown is ten minutes. The fusion state can become permanently fixed by using the ¡®Forever Potion¡¯. After defining this Fusion skill, Roy felt that it was a little inaccurate, so when he was preparing to create the skill, he specially instructed the system, ¡°System, extract my memories of Fusion and perfect it!¡± The system responded and immediately began to consume high-quality souls crazily. In less than three seconds, a system prompt came. ¡°The number of souls is not enough, and the skill can not be completed. Current progress is only 3%. Do you want to continue?¡± Roy was shocked. What¡¯s going on? How can a hundred high-quality souls only complete 3%? This way, it¡¯ll cost me 3,300 high-quality souls, which means 330,000 ordinary souls? ¡°Why is it so expensive?!¡± Roy asked in surprise. ¡°According to the host¡¯s memory, after the fusion is successful, the power increase is between two to ten times, so the consumption is higher.¡± Hearing the system¡¯s answer, Roy was stunned. The increase in power can reach so high?! I thought that it would double at most! It was undeniable that Roy was excited now. It was definitely worth it to create this skill! If Roy used the one million souls that Fury had given him to exchange for Magic Power Potions to increase his magic power, then it would probably only increase his magic power by tens of thousands. Moreover, this growth had nothing to do with the three attributes, strength, speed, and activity. Roy would have to use more souls to increase these three attributes. But it was completely different if he was willing to pay an enormous price to create this Fusion skill. This was like speculating in stock futures. If you simply invested money to speculate, although the risk was not high, the returns were low. On the contrary, if you dared to take the risk of using leverage, you would either lose your life or make enough for a lifetime! Clearly, this Fusion skill was like ¡®leverage¡¯ to Roy! Although he would have to invest a lot, the returns were also generous. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry. Think carefully!¡± Roy forced himself to calm down and began to calculate. After he created the Fusion skill, it would exist forever. In other words, he could also use it again. However, if he calculated according to the highest ten times, once Roy successfully fused this time, then the next he wanted to fuse, he would have to invest more in creating clones of similar strength. This time, he spent more than two hundred thousand souls to make his clone¡¯s attributes relatively close to his. But the next time he created a similar clone, how many souls would he need to invest? Roy¡¯s current magic power was 5,600. Ten times more would be 56,000. It would cost at least two million souls to feed his clone to this extent with Magic Power Potions. At the mention of souls, Roy felt pain. The benefits of Fusion were obvious, but the increase in cost was also obvious¡­ Forget it. Let¡¯s improve first. At worst, I¡¯ll slowly accumulate more souls in the future! Roy gritted his teeth, took out the Horadric Cube, and continued to transmute high-quality souls. He also instructed the system to fix the increase of Fusion to ten times. This request made the consumption of souls increase again, but Roy no longer cared about it. He had already given 330,000 souls, so why would he care about adding tens of thousands more? More than half of a million souls disappeared very quickly. After transmuting enough souls, Roy had the system create the Fusion skill. Seeing that skill finally appear in his skill column, Roy could not help but heave a sigh of relief. He turned to the attribute page of his clone and added this skill to his clone. Fortunately, despite him not being able to change the attributes of his clone directly, he could increase his skills. This way, Roy¡¯s main body and clone had this Fusion skill. When the time came, as long as they used it together, they would be able to activate Fusion smoothly. Of course, the premise of using the skill was to let the clone move first! This required Roy to infuse a soul into the clone. Logically speaking, it was best for Roy to use his soul fragment to infuse into his clone. But after thinking about the drawbacks of soul fragments, Roy decided not to split his soul. It was the case even if the soul fragment could immediately fuse back through the Fusion skill after splitting. Moreover, this was only an experiment, so Roy took out the soul of Angel Uriel that he had obtained before! In terms of strength, Uriel and Roy were the closest, and Uriel¡¯s was even slightly higher. This meant that Uriel¡¯s soul size was very similar to Roy¡¯s. Originally, there was a problem here. Uriel¡¯s soul was an angel¡¯s holy soul, but the clone¡¯s body was a demon¡¯s body. The compatibility between the two was definitely very poor! However, poor compatibility did not mean that the soul could not drive the body. Uriel¡¯s soul had been in Roy¡¯s hands for three years now. During these three years, Roy had been following Julia¡¯s instructions and using his dark power to corrode this soul. This was the transformation process of a fallen angel. Now, this holy soul had more or less been corroded and had already become the soul of a fallen angel. But because Roy could not create a fallen angel¡¯s body before, the soul could only remain like this. Moreover, to create fallen angels, it was usually necessary to erase the memories and consciousness in their souls and make them blank. It was the same for Uriel¡¯s soul. Roy planned to put this soul into the demon body of his clone. Such a fallen angel soul might still not match the bodies perfectly, but they already had very high compatibility. But before this, Roy added an attribute to this soul for insurance-Absolute Obedience. This way, even if the soul obtained a body, it would still follow his orders unconditionally. This was actually the process of Lilith creating the nephilim. But to avoid the risk of failure, Roy replaced the angel soul and bloodline with the demon body and fallen angel soul. The failure rate of this method should be relatively low. This was why Roy had set the Fusion skill to end after ten minutes if the fusion failed. With this setting, Roy could continue experimenting until the fusion succeeded! Hmph, Lilith, that crazy bitch. Does she think that I really wouldn¡¯t be able to figure out this kind of fusion without her? Holding Uriel¡¯s soul, Roy pressed it against his clone¡¯s chest. With a flash of light, the soul immediately entered the clone¡¯s body. Due to the clone not having a soul, this infusion process was very easy. The next second, the clone¡¯s body began to tremble. The clone¡¯s face showed a very painful look, and his entire body was convulsing. Roy knew that he was fusing, but he still could not help but worry. The reason why he chose to feed the Rumble-Rumble Fruit to his clone was because of the nature of Uriel¡¯s power. When he fought with Uriel, the golden lightning left a deep impression on Roy. This meant that Uriel had a certain lightning-attribute ability, so the clone also had the ability of lightning and could better fit with Uriel¡¯s soul¡­ But whether or not it really succeeded depended on luck. If it failed, the soul would be forced out of his clone¡¯s body, but he did not need to worry about damage. However, at that time, Roy would have to think of a way to find a demon soul to match it¡­ As time passed, what Roy was worried about did not happen, and the trembling and convulsing of his clone seemed to be gradually weakening. This was good news for Roy! Sure enough, about thirty minutes later, under Roy¡¯s surprised gaze, the clone slowly opened his eyes, and his demon pupils gradually became lively¡­ Chapter 207 - Tail Must Be Straight Chapter 207 Tail Must Be Straight The fallen angel Uriel woke up, but she was definitely a very special fallen angel because she was a fallen angel with a demon body. Even in the Abyss, she was unique. The high-level demons of the Abyss generally tended to create black-winged angel bodies for fallen angels after contaminating and corrupting angels. Doing this was mainly to show their fallen angel status, but Roy did not need to do so, so he directly let Uriel¡¯s fallen soul enter the demon body. According to the information Roy obtained from Julia, as well as the inheritance of the spider demons that Araniya brought in his mind, it all told Roy told one thing. Souls were only divided into attributes, not gender. This was especially true for souls that had been ¡®cleaned¡¯. After the original holy souls transformed into fallen souls, theoretically speaking, these souls could adapt to any dark-attribute body and be placed into bodies of any gender. Because of the ¡®cleaning¡¯, souls did not retain the memories of their previous bodies, so they naturally did not remember whether they were male or female. However, Roy still remembered the image of Uriel, a beautiful female angel with silver hair and golden eyes, so when he saw that Uriel now looked exactly the same as him, he definitely felt a little strange and awkward. There was nothing to be done. Who told him not to play according to common sense. After waking up, Uriel appeared very¡­ stiff. It was her¡­ or rather, it was his first time controlling a demon body, so he definitely felt unfamiliar. Moreover, he could not remember who he was because of the memory cleaning. His mind was probably full of philosophical questions now. Fortunately, when Roy created Uriel¡¯s fallen soul, he followed the manufacturing process for fallen angels. So after the initial confusion, Uriel turned his head to look at Roy. Realizing that this demon in front of him was his creator, he knelt on one knee and bowed to Roy. ¡°Master! Thank you for awakening me. Please give me my name¡­¡± Roy looked at Uriel with a complicated expression. He was excited about the successful fusion of the soul and body, but he did not know how to face the first fallen angel he had created. After all, the goal of creating Uriel was to fuse with him using Fusion. If he responded to Uriel¡¯s request and gave him a name before absorbing him, he felt that was a little¡­ not quite right. But Roy quickly shook his head and threw this thought out of his mind. His eyes returned to their original coldness. Back then, Uriel was an enemy to him. From another perspective, what would have happened if his soul had landed in Uriel¡¯s hands? The enmity between angels and demons had existed for a long time, and there was no possibility of reconciliation between the two sides. The war between angels and demons would not stop until the day all worlds and all living beings perished. Roy had almost died in Raphael¡¯s hands. The feeling of being one step away from death was absolutely unpleasant, so what Roy needed to do now was to abandon all unnecessary thoughts and focus on becoming stronger. ¡°Your name is Uriel! One of my clones!¡± Roy said coldly. ¡°All you have to do is to obey me. Understand?¡± Uriel nodded. ¡°Understood!¡± ¡°Good. Now stand up and use the Metamoran Fusion skill with me!¡± Roy said. The obedience attribute that Roy rooted in Uriel¡¯s soul took effect. He did not resist and immediately stood up. Roy stood on the left while Uriel stood on the right. After Uriel was ready, the two of them began to use Metamoran Fusion. It had to be said that the actions of Metamoran Fusion were not only strange but also a little¡­ shameful! If possible, Roy did not want to completely copy the movements of this fusion technique completely. In fact, when he thought of making a fusion technique in the beginning, the first thing he thought of was ¡®Potara Earrings¡¯. The earrings of the Supreme Kais were so good that he could complete the fusion by just putting one on his clone. Simple and convenient! But after careful consideration, Roy gave up on this idea because the disadvantage of the Supreme Kais¡¯ earrings was that it was impossible to separate. What kind of fusion was a perfect and successful one? Roy did not know this at all, so he had to find and experience every fusion through continuous experimentation. After all, no matter what, the soul of a fallen angel was still an angel soul. If the fusion went wrong, and Roy turned into the appearance of the undead that he saw in the ruins of the ancient battlefield, it would be bad. Therefore, Roy felt that it was better to be more stable and use Metamoran Fusion. Even if the fusion was wrong, they would separate after ten minutes and could start again. Feel ashamed¡­ then feel ashamed. Anyway, no one will see it¡­ ¡°Fu¡­ ¡°Si¡­ ¡°On¡­¡± With the rhythmic command, the two identical Roys moved closer to each other while doing the same movements. Finally, they bent over and placed their index fingers together. A dazzling light instantly lit up. Being surrounded by this light, Roy felt a peculiar feeling. His entire body felt as though he was soaking in a warm hot spring, making Roy feel very¡­ uncomfortable! He had to feel uncomfortable. He was a frost demon and had long gotten used to the cold temperature of his body. What was with this warm feeling? But before Roy could think about it carefully, the Fusion finished. When the light dissipated, only Roy was left. The fused body was still about the same height as Roy¡¯s original body, but it was still different. Roy¡¯s entire chest had collapsed and became uneven, a huge hole appeared in his mouth, all the way to his cheeks, and his teeth became densely packed. In addition, he had more eyes, not merely two pairs but several pairs. They were all arranged on Roy¡¯s face. Just looking at his face, he felt like a hideous monster, not a demon! When Roy defined the skill, he had specially adjusted it. After fusing, the fused body still used his main consciousness, unlike the true Metamoran Fusion, where the new body produced after the fusion would obtain a new consciousness and personality. So Roy was still very clear-headed after fusing. He stretched his limbs and found that there was a sense of stagnation. Roy took out the mirror he had prepared beforehand and was dumbfounded when he saw his current appearance. This appearance was certainly much scarier, but Roy felt that the fusion this time seemed to have failed! He felt that the power in his body seemed to have increased a little, but he could not sense how much his strength had grown. He tried to use magic power to circulate in the magic power circuit, but he found that the magic power circulation was abnormally unsmooth. There must have been a mistake in the movements of the Fusion! Roy guessed. He carefully recalled his actions and his clone¡¯s, wanting to find out whose problem it was. But what was strange was that Roy found that they both seemed to have done nothing wrong¡­ That¡¯s strange. Roy was confused and could only wait for time to remove the fusion. Soon, ten minutes passed, and another burst of light flashed. Roy felt something separate from his body, and the next second, Uriel appeared beside him. After Uriel appeared, he was at a loss again. He completely forgot what happened just now. Since Roy¡¯s consciousness was the main one, Uriel¡¯s consciousness had been completely silent after the fusion, which was normal. After Roy asked Uriel about his feelings, he touched his chin and began to ponder. Perhaps it was because he had failed the first fusion, Roy felt that Uriel¡¯s soul had not truly fused with his own soul. This was a very mysterious feeling. He could feel it but not understand it. While waiting for the skill to cool down, Roy and Uriel practiced a little. Then he found that Uriel¡¯s movements were very standard. This might be because he had directly given him the Fusion skill, so once he used this skill, he would strictly follow the skill¡¯s animation. Roy¡¯s main body was the same, and both of their actions were standard. So, where is the real reason for the failure of the fusion? After the skill cooled down, Roy tried it again with Uriel, but he still failed this time. What was even more outrageous was that after the fusion, Roy¡¯s body changed drastically. He actually had an extra pair of arms, and the demon wings on his back became big and small. They were completely uneven and asymmetrical Damn it, what¡¯s wrong? Roy could not help but feel a little depressed after they separated again. Just as Roy was feeling vexed, a voice suddenly came from the side. ¡°It¡¯s the tail!¡± Roy turned his head and saw Ulthane under a big tree. Who knew when he had appeared. He was holding a huge wine pot and took a big gulp. He wiped his mouth with his arm and said to Roy, ¡°I saw it. It¡¯s a very miraculous ability! I looked at it from the side. Your ability seems to require the exact same actions, right?¡± Roy glared at him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you leave long ago? Why did you sneak back? Are you worried about me?¡± ¡°Hey, I placed a demon in my homeland, so how can I be completely at ease?¡± Ulthane also glared at Roy. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be watching you?¡± ¡°Okay, you can watch if you want!¡± Roy could not be bothered to argue with him and waved his hand. ¡°Did you just say that the problem was with the tail?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Ulthane pointed at Roy and then at the clone Uriel. ¡°Perhaps you didn¡¯t notice it yourself, but from my perspective as a bystander, it seems like you didn¡¯t deliberately control the movements of your tails when your fingers met¡­¡± Hearing this, Roy suddenly felt a light flash. Ah, right! When making the skill, I only paid attention to movements of the fingers and steps, but forgot one thing. He was a demon now, and he had a tail. When his main body and clone did not control their tails well, it would make their movements different. This was the real reason why Fusion failed! However, it would take some time to modify the skill, so Roy simply ordered Uriel, ¡°Try to straighten your tail as much as possible this time!¡± With that, Roy demonstrated. He turned his tail into a straight line and had Uriel to follow suit. ¡°Yes, yes, maintain this angle! Let¡¯s do it again!¡± ¡°Fu¡­ ¡°Si¡­ ¡°On¡­¡± Under suspected word padding, Roy and Uriel activated the Fusion again. Since they deliberately maintained their tail movements this time, the moment their fingers pointed and the light reappeared, Roy immediately felt that something was different between this Fusion and the previous two! At the moment of fusion, Roy found that memories had suddenly appeared in his mind! Moreover, Roy was certain that it was from Uriel¡¯s soul! Logically speaking, all of Uriel¡¯s memories should have been erased, but these memories of the angel still appeared in Roy¡¯s mind during the fusion. Roy instantly understood that these were probably rooted in the deepest part of Uriel¡¯s soul. Even though she had been corroded by dark power, there were still things that could be erased¡­ But Roy had no time to check these memories because the fusion had finished. After the flash of light, an unparalleled sense of power came! Boom! The ground Roy was standing on collapsed. The sudden surge of magic power formed a vast magic power pressure that spread, sweeping out like an invisible shock wave! Under the big tree, Ulthane, who was drinking, was directly hit by the invisible magic power pressure. There was clearly no wind, but Ulthane felt his breathing stop, and he even felt suffocated. Ulthane stared blankly at Roy in front of him. His eyes almost popped out, and the wine pot in his hand fell to the ground. In a two-kilometer radius, countless birds flew up in panic, screaming while escaping from this valley. Countless beasts fled on the ground desperately. Invisible fear and animal instincts told them that an extremely terrifying existence had suddenly appeared in this valley! Run, the farther, the better¡­ Chapter 208 - Dark Lightning Chapter 208 Dark Lightning Ulthane¡¯s mind was completely blank, utterly dumbfounded. When he secretly observed Roy using Fusion earlier, he felt that it was very amazing, but he did not take it seriously because he thought that this demon named Osiris was just trying to think of a way to fuse with one of his clones. Although it seemed like Demon Osiris¡¯s strength had improved after fusing, this increase did not attract much of Ulthane¡¯s attention. However, how could he have thought that it was because Roy¡¯s Fusion failed the first two times¡­ After Roy completed the Fusion for the third time and truly successfully fused, the sudden increase in power stunned Ulthane! It was not until this moment that Ulthane finally understood that this mysterious ability of Demon Osiris could actually achieve such an astonishing effect! This was a freaking godly skill! The animals and birds in the valley and forest had already all fled far away. The place was silent. Ulthane looked up and saw the figure of Demon Osiris slowly appearing in the gradually dissipating dust. Anyone could see that Roy¡¯s current look had changed a lot compared to before. His height had not changed, and his appearance was still the same. But the contours of the muscles all over Roy¡¯s body became like knives, and deep lines appeared between each of his muscles. Every muscle bulged up as though they had exploded, and the originally light blue frost demon skin changed. A thick, black horny layer had appeared on every inch of his skin. This horny layer matched the muscles below, giving off a metallic texture, making Roy¡¯s entire body look like steel¡­ On the surface of Roy¡¯s body, the air was completely distorted, causing him to look like he was swaying slightly. This was because Roy¡¯s entire body was unconsciously releasing magic power. This magic power that seemed to have substance formed an imposing magic power aura, causing the surface of his body to appear to have countless thick and thin air currents rising up. The dust and rubble in the air around him, as well as some black powder, floated under the influence of the magic power aura, lingering around Roy¡¯s body, floating up and down, twisting and turning. Zi¡­ Zi¡­ A large amount of black electric lights as thin as hair appeared on the surface of Roy¡¯s body. When Roy spread his hands in surprise and tried to channel his magic power to his hands, these black electric lights immediately gathered and turned into two balls of black lightning in Roy¡¯s palms! The color of these two black balls of lightning was so deep that it gave off an unparalleled sense of danger. Just by looking at Ulthane, you would know how powerful this electrical energy was! The ground Roy was standing on was a mess. On the ground torn apart like a spider web, the black powder spread out was the grass and plants on it before. The moment Roy completed the fusion, powerful lightning energy erupted and turned them all into coke. The impact of the magic power pressure blew at them, making them become what they were now. Roy¡¯s current appearance was extremely shocking to Ulthane. If their strength was comparable when they fought before, then just looking at Roy now gave Ulthane a strong warning, telling him that there was an extremely dangerous creature in front of him! Ulthane did not dare to move at all. His back and forehead were drenched full of sweat. He could tell that Demon Osiris was currently in a state of skyrocketing power, so he could absolutely not approach him. Once Osiris could not control his strength well, it was very likely that he would accidentally injure him. The truth was this. At this moment, Roy felt that his body was like a balloon full of gas, and the intense feeling of fullness filled every inch of his body. Roy now had a strong desire to vent his power, and then he did so. He stomped on the ground with a slight force, and there was a loud bang. The ground beneath his feet seemed to have exploded as rubble flew all around. The next second, Roy disappeared! In the blink of Ulthane¡¯s eyes, Roy disappeared! When Roy reappeared, he was already on a mountainside hundreds of meters behind Ulthane. It was not the Flash skill but simply running. But it was too fast, so fast that even the naked eye could not catch it¡­ The moment Roy appeared, he suddenly punched the ground! With a loud bang, the ground trembled from the impact of the punch, as though a magnitude ten earthquake had erupted. Amid the ground shaking, Roy¡¯s punch directly smashed the small mountain! Seeing the small mountain collapse, even Roy was astonished. He had not used any magic power at all just now and had smashed it purely relying on the strength of his body. Roy was extremely excited. Such a powerful destructive force made all the cells in his body emit signals of joy. Although this was the home of the makers, since Roy had already started, he could not bear it anymore. He spread his wings, and the two pairs of demon wings on his back, whose wingspans were much larger, stretched out. The runes on the dark wings suddenly lit up. Then Roy opened his mouth toward the distance, and black lightning energy immediately condensed in his mouth. After about three seconds, Roy suddenly roared, and a thick beam of light rushed out. This beam of light surrounded by black lightning drew a dazzling trail in the air as it headed straight for the forest in front. Silently, everything in front of the beam of light disappeared! The beam of light Roy shot out formed a tunnel in the dense forest. The ground of this tunnel was emitting black smoke, and the carbonized black unknown matter seemed to have a serious corrosive effect, contaminating the ground. On both sides of the tunnel, the trees showed orderly cut marks after being penetrated, which spread out without end and completely pierced through the forest. Ulthane looked at this scene in a daze before coming back to his senses. He realized that Roy was not satisfied and wanted to fire a few more times. He immediately shivered and quickly shouted, ¡°Stop, stop! Do you want to destroy this place?!¡± Hearing Ulthane¡¯s shout, Roy finally realized that he was a guest. This behavior was no different from flipping a table in someone¡¯s house. Roy could only shut his mouth bitterly. After stopping, Roy opened the system interface and checked his current attributes. Name: Roy Race: Demon Bloodline: ??? Demon Name: Bacronsha Meryer Lacdiren Stanlis Lundisha¡­ Ramos Osiris Form: Metamoran Fusion state (8 minutes 26 seconds remaining) Hierarchy: High-rank demon Attribute: Dark, Ice, Lightning Strength: 1,500 Speed: 1.320 Magic Energy: 56,120 Activity: 1,270 Loaded Materials: Dark Wings, Frost Wings, Blade Tail, Eyes of Nightmare, Halo of Fear, Dark-Dark Fruit, Rumble-Rumble Fruit, Perfect T-Virus¡­ Skills: Flash, Teleport, Metamoran Fusion, Cold Tornado, Ice Storm, Ice Meteorite, Icebound Strike, Ice Spear, Cold Winter Armor, Cryogenic Fate, Desolate Virus, Magic Power Virus, Dark Cold, Dark Lightning, Osiris Mark¡­ Pet: Hellhound Fat Tiger Talent Ability 1: Soul Peer Explanation: After living beings die, you can easily discover the location of their souls. Talent Ability 2: Demon Blood Explanation: The demon race is bloodthirsty and warlike. It is very easy for you to go berserk whenever you enter combat. In addition, Demon Blood gives you better affinity with negative energies. Talent Ability 3: Soul Devouring Addiction Explanation: It is in a demon¡¯s nature to devour and play with souls. It refers to the pleasure and ecstasy brought about through devouring souls. Talent Ability 4: Chosen One of the Abyss Explanation: ??? Items: Magic Energy Growth Potion, Horadric Cube, Frostmourne, Demon Eyes, Gold of Misfortune, Forever Potion Number of Souls in Possession: 342,650 ordinary Souls, 26 low-class holy souls, 42 fallen souls These were Roy¡¯s current attributes. When he saw this attribute panel, Roy realized that the Fusion had succeeded perfectly this time. All his basic attributes had suddenly increased by ten times. No wonder he now had such powerful physical strength and speed. When he saw the countdown of the Fusion state, Roy quickly took out the Forever Potion and drank it. The moment he drank the Forever Potion, the countdown immediately stopped, and Roy¡¯s condition became the ¡®permanent fusion¡¯ state. This time, it was akin to the clone created by the Red Sea Egg thoroughly fusing with Roy. Similarly, Uriel¡¯s soul completely fused with Roy¡¯s soul. Although he had predicted before that once the Fusion succeeded, it would merge the souls, Roy could not help but be surprised when he realized that it was really like this. He felt that this method of fusing angel and demon souls was actually very simple¡­ If souls can fuse, it means that bodies and bloodlines can definitely fuse. In that case, why did all the fusions of the Charred Council with the Red Sea End end up as strange creatures? Is it because of my system, or did the Charred Council simply use the incorrect method? Roy shook his head, threw these thoughts aside, and looked at his skills. He noticed that after completing the Fusion, his bloodline had changed from frost demon to three question marks, which meant that the system could not determine what his bloodline was now. This was indeed the case. When Roy was circulating his magic power just now, he found that there were many additional magic power nodes in his magic power circuit. These new magic power nodes were actually the route through which the lightning magic power flowed. When magic power flowed through these nodes, what the magic power produced was lightning energy. But the most ridiculous thing was that maybe because of the perfect fusion of the Fusion skill, the power of the Rumble-Rumble Fruit actually combined with the power of the Dark-Dark Fruit to become black lightning. In the system¡¯s skills, it was directly marked as Dark Lightning! This made Roy scratch his head. He discovered something-dark power seemed to be very compatible with other elements. Darkness and frost combined into Roy¡¯s Dark Cold ability, and the combination of darkness and flame was the hellfire ability. Now, darkness and lightning combined into the Dark Lightning ability. Who knew what kind of ability would appear when dark power combined with other elements? Of course, Roy felt that dark power could not combine with all the elements, at least the light element was absolutely impossible¡­ Turning his head, Roy looked at his hierarchy, which made him scratch his head. He felt that his strength had increased to this extent, but why was he still a high-rank demon in the evaluation given by the system? Was it that difficult to reach demon lord? Chapter 209 - System Produced Chapter 209 System Produced Turning around, Roy looked at the two pairs of demon wings on his back. In fact, when Roy obtained lightning power, he thought that he could grow a pair of ¡®lightning wings¡¯. After all, judging from his physical condition, each pair of demon wings corresponded to an elemental power in his body. Unfortunately, the expected lightning wings did not appear¡­ Of course, Roy could actually add a pair of demon wings himself to achieve the accomplishment of a ¡®six-winged great demon¡¯. Let alone six wings, as long as he wanted, even twelve wings would not be a problem. He would then become the most beautiful child in the entire Abyss! However, Roy knew well that in order to become cool and handsome, he had to have the strength to match it. There were too many unruly people these days. What if he really became too good-looking and encountered jealous people who disliked him and secretly harmed him? Therefore, Roy decided to put aside the idea of using the system¡¯s Asian sorcery to help him with plastic surgery¡­ In any case, his demon wings had grown again after this fusion. Now, a single side of his demon wings, when fully extended, had a span of six meters, which was almost twice Roy¡¯s height. Once they were folded, they could wrap his entire body. wa Compared to the past, a thick horny layer had appeared on the demon wings, making the four pairs of wings look thick and fleshy. Roy was rather familiar with this feeling because they were quite similar to Samael¡¯s demon wings. After touching the horny layer on his body, Roy realized that this might be a sign of his body¡¯s defense capabilities becoming stronger. In the past, frost demons like Roy had always belonged to elemental demons, and elemental demons could be considered the mages among demons. They were good at using magic power, but their bodies were not very strong But now, Roy¡¯s strength, speed, and physical activity had all increased substantially, causing his body to move gradually closer to that of war demons, especially physical activity. This attribute generally represented the vitality of his cells. The higher the attribute, the stronger the cells, the easier it was to evolve, so this horny layer was actually an evolution. In addition, the power of Roy¡¯s Psychokinesis had grown once again. He could feel the increase in the power of Psychokinesis, but he did not have time to experiment. Just one fusion of Metamoran Fusion had brought about many changes, and Roy needed to digest and adapt slowly to these changes. But there was no doubt that Roy¡¯s combat strength had taken a massive leap, and he seemed to have embarked on a path called ¡®super demon¡¯. The large demon wings were very conspicuous behind Roy, even if they were folded now, especially the wing tails. At first glance, it looked like a cloak hanging behind him. Roy slowly walked back while gradually gathering his strength. When he arrived not far from Ulthane, the imposing magic power aura on his body had disappeared, and his figure that had been distorted by the air currents became clearer. Ulthane looked at Roy from head to toe and said in annoyance, ¡°Damn it. If it were the first time I saw your appearance and power today, I would have definitely thought that you were a demon who had lived for thousands of years! Compared to when I saw you in the human world, the disparity is at least ten times as much now. How did you do it?!¡± Ulthane¡¯s senses were quite sharp. It was the intuition of a warrior and could clearly gauge the strength of the opponent. However, what Ulthane was upset about was this. In fact, after fighting Roy in the subway tunnel, Ulthane had always been brooding over his defeat. He also admitted that Osiris, this frost demon, had very powerful magic. That extreme low temperature instantly froze him and made him unable to move at all. But out of the pride of a warrior, Ulthane was still slightly unwilling to accept it. He felt that without considering magic power, the strength difference between him and Osiris was not that big. As long as he guarded against his magic and found a more favorable battlefield environment, Ulthane felt that he could defeat Osiris. But seeing Roy¡¯s strength suddenly increased by ten times, Ulthane felt his heart immediately turn cold, and he realized that it would be impossible for him to fight back. Evil art! This is definitely an evil art of the demons! Ulthane gritted his teeth. I¡¯ve never seen anyone¡¯s power increase so much after fusing their clones back! With this in mind, Ulthane could not help but look at the Red Sea Egg behind him again, wondering if this was related to it. When Roy saw his gaze, he immediately understood what he was thinking, but he did not explain. Roy was not quite sure what would happen if the Red Sea Egg fell into the hands of other demons, but it was a very useful item in his hands. He found that his previous idea was right, and he could not return the Red Sea Egg to Lilith. This Red Sea Egg might have more functions than he had imagined. The fusion of angel and demon bloodlines and souls was one kind, and the creation of clones was another. Moreover, maybe there were other uses that he had yet to discover. Roy could not hand over such a useful thing to anyone else. ¡°Stop looking!¡± Roy looked straight at Ulthane. ¡°This thing is mine, so don¡¯t even think about taking the Red Sea Egg. I don¡¯t want to attack you.¡± Although Ulthane looked short and stout, he was actually more than two meters tall, barely enough for Roy to look at him without looking down. ¡°How long are you going to stay here?¡± Ulthane regained his senses and scratched his bald head. He then looked at the charred ground and forest that Roy had blasted away and said dejectedly, ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m a little regretful now. I¡¯m wondering if my head was smashed by a hammer for me to agree to let you come here¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry for destroying this place, but I had no choice. I needed to vent my power just now¡­¡± Roy said. ¡°I said that I wouldn¡¯t be here long. During this time, I¡¯ll find a way to solve the storage problem of the egg. Once I can put the egg into my space, I¡¯ll leave.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Ulthane was not too surprised. The unique environment of this world made the people here not unfamiliar with alternate spaces. In fact, many demons and angels had their own alternate space bubbles for storing their weapons and items. Julia had one as well. This kind of alternate space could easily allow them to take out their weapons during combat without having to carry them with them. The only difference was that some used space rings, while others used their own strength to open an alternate space. Ulthane came here mainly to monitor if Roy had any demonic nature, or if he was messing around with some evil magic to destroy his homeland. Previously, Roy had spared his life and did not kill him. This was a personal favor, so in order to return this favor, Ulthane agreed to let him enter the world of the makers for a while. However, Roy was from the notorious demon race after all, and Ulthane could not let him stay here for too long. But hearing Roy¡¯s apology, Ulthane heard something novel. He looked at Roy and said, ¡°A demon actually said sorry. This truly shocks me. I thought that there was no such word in your demon language¡­ You are indeed different.¡± ¡°Haha, should I feel honored?¡± Roy was in a good mood, so he could not help but reach out and pat Ulthane on the shoulder. Originally, he wanted to express his friendliness to Ulthane, the host, but he completely forgot that his current strength was terrifying. After the pat, only a loud bang came. The short and stout Ulthane was smashed into the ground by Roy¡¯s pat! ¡°¡­¡± Ulthane, who was planted in the ground, was dumbfounded. He felt that his shoulder was numb and seemed to have broken. ¡°¡­¡± Roy was also dumbfounded. When he quickly pulled Ulthane out of the ground, Ulthane could not help but stare intently at Roy and roar, ¡°You did it on purpose, right?!¡± ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so¡­ unlucky!¡± Roy thought for a while and opened the system interface to draw. Maotai Wine: A wine that has been brewed for at least fifty years. Extremely fragrant! After spending two souls, Roy used the system to make a pot of wine and handed it to Ulthane. ¡°This is to apologize!¡± The wine that Roy drew was only an ordinary bottle. When the bottle stopper was still on, Ulthane was still angry. However, when Roy pulled the stopper out and the rich aroma of the wine spread, Ulthane was utterly stunned! With the lifespan of the makers, they had stored the five-hundred-year-old wine, let alone fifty-year-old wine. But after all, they were a race that was good at forging, not one that was good at brewing. And wine had a very demanding brewing process. The wine they brewed themselves could not be considered truly good wine. Roy¡¯s pot of wine was directly materialized through the system¡¯s concept. It was a perfect wine absolutely worthy of the ¡®fragrant¡¯ definition! Therefore, Ulthane immediately snatched the wine bottle from Roy¡¯s hands, raised it, and gulped it down. He was overjoyed. At this moment, he completely forgot about the awkwardness of being patted into the ground by Roy, and all his attention was on this bottle of wine. After drinking, Ulthane wished he had more. He burped, wiped the wine on his lips, and asked Roy, ¡°Any more?¡± ¡°That¡¯s all!¡± Roy spread his hands. What a joke. One bottle of wine is two souls. For ordinary items, this is already very expensive, okay? How can I let you drink freely? However, Ulthane was not fooled, and he said with certainty, ¡°Your expression is too insincere! You definitely have more!¡± ¡°I really have no more!¡± Roy denied. Ulthane rolled his eyes. ¡°How about this, where¡¯s the sword you used? Take it out, and I¡¯ll reforge it for you in exchange for your drink. What do you think?¡± At that time, Ulthane had promised that he would acknowledge Roy¡¯s favor. Roy intially thought that he would have Ulthane, the forger of the Armageddon Blade, return it with weapon forging, but his plan was not as fast as the changes. This time, he had used up this favor to enter the world of the makers. If Roy were to speak again, Ulthane would have definitely not recognized it. But how could he have thought that after pouring a bottle of the system-produced Maotai, Ulthane would bring it up himself¡­ Chapter 210 - What Is a Divine Artifact? Chapter 210 What Is a Divine Artifact? Facing Ulthane¡¯s condition, Roy did not immediately agree. Instead, he said playfully to Ulthane, ¡°What if I say no?¡± Hearing this, Ulthane was visibly stunned for a moment, and he could not help but widen his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re unwilling? Don¡¯t be mistaken. I am the most skilled craftsman among the makers. Even if the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse sought me to forge weapons, it would depend on my mood. Now that I¡¯ve taken the initiative to propose it, you¡¯re actually saying no?!¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re indeed a very good blacksmith, but you don¡¯t seem to be good at acting!¡± Roy smiled. ¡°You¡¯re not someone who loves to drink like your life depends on it. How can you so easily take action for just a few bottles of wine? You actually¡­ want to see my sword, right?¡± Ulthane looked at Roy and did not say anything for a long time before finally saying in annoyance, ¡°Okay, okay! I admit that I¡¯m very interested in your sword. I¡¯ve noticed it since the time we fought! Are you satisfied? Can you take it out now?¡± ¡°Here!¡± Roy was straightforward. He summoned Frostmourne from the system space and handed it to Ulthane. Ulthane carefully took Frostmourne and laid it flat, holding it with both hands as he began to examine it meticulously. After a while, he clicked his tongue while stroking the sword. ¡°Amazing, it¡¯s really amazing! I noticed it in the beginning, but it looks like it¡¯s true. This sword doesn¡¯t have any traces of forging at all. It seems to have formed as one piece the moment it was born¡­ I¡¯ve never heard of this skill before. How did you do it?¡± Roy snorted inwardly. Isn¡¯t this nonsense? This sword was not forged but directly materialized by the system. How could it have any traces of forging? However, Roy did not know how to explain it to Ulthane. This blacksmith was very obsessed with forging weapons, and he might ask questions after explaining, so Roy simply decided not to say anything. Facing this situation, Ulthane had no other choice. After observing for a long time, he let out a long sigh. ¡°It¡¯s a pity. Although this sword has a lot of curse powers, each curse isn¡¯t too powerful. If your opponent knows magic such as curse immunity, then the power of these curses will be resisted and won¡¯t be usable at all. Moreover, the material of the sword is too ordinary, and it¡¯s impossible for it to withstand soul infusion¡­¡± ¡°Soul infusion? What do you mean?¡± Roy asked in puzzlement. ¡°Soul infusion, as the name suggests, is to infuse souls! Unlike enchantments that infuse magic power, soul infusion is to instill souls into weapons¡­¡± Ulthane said. ¡°This is actually what I find most strange. In my impression, many demons will infuse their soul fragments into their weapons. You must know that if weapons have undergone soul infusion, they will generate a certain amount of consciousness over time and be able to display stronger power. But why didn¡¯t you do this to your sword of cursing? Don¡¯t you want your sword to become a divine artifact?¡± ¡°After soul infusion, can it become a divine artifact?¡± Roy asked in surprise. ¡°It¡¯s only a possibility! Soul infusion can increase this possibility a lot!¡± Ulthane said. ¡°Among the secret techniques of weapon forging of us makers, there are many special tricks, such as integrating blood into weapons or finding powerful people to carry out blessings and so on. These methods can allow the weapons to obtain greater power, but to make a weapon a divine artifact, it sometimes depends on luck. In my life, I have forged many weapons and defensive equipment that can be called divine artifacts, but I don¡¯t succeed every time¡­¡± ¡°Speaking of which, what is a so-called divine artifact? How exactly is it defined? Are there any criteria for judgment?¡± Roy asked curiously. ¡°The standard¡­¡± Ulthane rubbed his chin and pondered. ¡°First of all, the weapon itself must possess powerful strength. This is for sure. Second, the materials at least need to be very hard. How can a weapon that breaks at a touch be called a divine artifact? And lastly¡­ the power of the weapon needs to be distinct and unique! Once the power of the weapon is used, others can tell at a glance!¡± ¡°There¡¯s one more thing you forgot to say. It has to look cool, right?!¡± Roy could not help but continue, ¡°It¡¯s best if it can still shine and has its own cleaning technique¡­¡± The reason why Roy said this was because he suddenly thought of a book, ¡®On Why Divine Artifacts Shine¡­¡¯ Ulthane was stunned for a moment before he laughed. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. This is also very important. Ugly weapons can¡¯t be called divine artifacts!¡± In the end, it was just that appearance was very important. This damn world where appearance was everything, even weapons could not escape this treacherous poison! But even so, Roy could not help thinking, What if I directly give Frostmourne a ¡®divine artifact¡¯ attribute in the system interface? In the past, Roy¡¯s souls had always been quite tight, so he had never thought about doing this.But after the Fusion and his physical strength increased, Roy suddenly realized that as long as his brain was big enough, he could take shortcuts by using the system. If Roy were to honestly rely on slowly drinking potions to his current attributes, not to mention a million souls, even two million souls might not have necessarily been enough. But after using the reasonable leverage of the Fusion skill, he realized that he could use fewer souls to achieve a better effect. Of course, obtaining the Red Sea Egg had been quite important. Without the egg to create Roy¡¯s clone, he might not have thought of the Fusion skill. In the system, the attributes and definitions given by Roy were the power of law, akin to the spirit of language. As long as there were enough souls, the system would definitely be able to create them according to his definitions. If Roy wanted Frostmourne to become a divine artifact, he did not need to rack his brains to add those attributes and definitions. He only needed to define it directly as a divine artifact. Now that Roy¡¯s strength and speed had increased dramatically, it naturally meant that he had the possibility of being able to fight in melee in the future. Thus, Frostmourne, which Roy had used as a magic staff, could also be appropriately strengthened so that he could use it more effectively. Of course, while he had this thought, Roy did not know how many souls he would need to consume to define this ¡®divine artifact¡¯ attribute. It would have been fine if it had been another time, but Ulthane was here, and it seemed like he had not had enough of Frostmourne. Should I let him reforge Frostmourne first? He should have better materials in his hands that can replace the Abyss demon iron that made Frostmourne, right? However, before Roy could say anything, Ulthane took the initiative to say, ¡°Leave your sword with me. Give me a week, and I¡¯ll return you a stronger sword. A material I obtained more than four hundred years ago is very suitable for your sword of cursing!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Roy asked doubtfully, ¡°Although I¡¯m very happy to hear you say that, can you tell me why? You¡¯re helping a demon forge a weapon now. Aren¡¯t you afraid that the weapon falling into my hands will cause suffering?¡± ¡°We makers have always been known as the surviving adherents of the Creator!¡± Ulthane stroked Frostmourne and sighed. ¡°In the records of our ancestors, the Creator created us to help him forge tools, so manufacturing is an instinct that is deeply ingrained in the bloodline of the makers. To us, weapons are just tools, and since they¡¯re tools, we can make them. As for who is using tools, it¡¯s not something we can intervene in. The masters name the divine artifacts, and similarly, the masters can also fulfill the name of the divine artifacts. I can tell that you will soon become a demon lord. Any demon lord is at least a demigod, so you have the right to use divine artifacts! I would be very honored to become the creator of this divine artifact¡­¡± ¡°Demigod?¡± Roy deliberated over this term. He had been wondering why his combat strength had increased so much, but he was still a high-rank demon in the system¡¯s evaluation. Although Roy was certain that likely no one at the same rank would be his opponent in the Abyss, a high-rank demon was a high-rank demon, and this could not be changed. In Araniya¡¯s inherited memories, the memories of how to promote to demon lord could be said to be undetailed and vague, making Roy unsure how to approach it properly. However, Ulthane¡¯s unintended words now gave Roy something. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave this sword to you!¡± Roy said. ¡°Right, its name is Frostmourne!¡± ¡°Frostmourne? Good name!¡± Ulthane nodded. With one hand holding the sword and the other holding his black hammer, he placed it on his shoulder. ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave first. I¡¯ll come to find you seven days later. During this time, you¡¯d better restrain your desire to destroy and not cause any big trouble!¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Roy nodded and then watched Ulthane leave step by step. Frostmourne had its own attributes, which were Roy¡¯s definitions. As long as Roy did not summon Frostmourne, the sword could still leave Roy for some time. Of course, it was probably impossible for Ulthane to test the power of the sword. Frostmourne would not be able to display any power in his hands. When only Roy was left, he walked to the side of the Red Sea Egg and sat down. The Red Sea Egg was currently moving restlessly. After being nourished by the Jinkela fertilizer, its roots wanted to spread out, but they were blocked by the flower pot. It was unknown what material Ulthane used to make this flower pot, but the roots of the Red Sea Egg could not break through it. There were many things to do, but the most important thing right now was to find a way to understand the situation of the Red Sea Egg Roy did not know if the functions of the Red Sea Egg were controllable, or if this thing was fundamentally acting on instinct. Roy stretched out his hand and placed his claws on the petal-shaped outer skin of the Red Sea Egg, wanting to see if he could break these petals and see what was going on inside the egg. However, he did not expect to be stunned as soon as he placed his hand on it. Roy looked in surprise at the spot where his palm came into contact with the Red Sea Egg. Roy had not noticed before, but after obtaining the power of lightning, Roy could clearly feel weak electric currents rippling in the Red Sea Egg. Roy thought for a long time before finally finding a suitable word. ¡°Is this¡­ bioelectricity?¡± Chapter 211 - Research Chapter 211 Research Roy did not find it strange that there was bioelectricity in the Red Sea Egg. After all, from the perspective of human science, whether it was animals or plants, there would be bioelectricity in their bodies. The Red Sea Egg was a very peculiar organism, and it both had the characteristics of animals and plants, so it was not surprising that there were electric potential changes in its cells. Roy had just fused with the Rumble-Rumble Fruit and obtained the power to control lightning. Now, he could sense the existence of the bioelectricity in the Red Sea Egg. In theory, no matter how weak the bioelectricity was, Roy had the possibility of controlling it. Extending from this, he might be able to read and understand the ¡¯emotions¡¯ of the Red Sea Egg through the changes in bioelectricity and obtain the possibility of communicating with it. But what made Roy frown slightly was that he felt that this situation was a bit too coincidental¡­ Or was it too lucky? He felt that everything had gone smoothly during this period of time. Although he encountered Archangel Raphael, he was lucky enough not to be killed but instead took the Red Sea Egg and successfully obtained a clone. Now, he was just thinking about how to understand the functions of the Red Sea Egg, but when fusing with his clone, he chose the Rumble-Rumble Fruit and obtained the power to control lightning¡­ You had to know that in the inherited memories left by Araniya, there was a memory or concept that demons were creatures that brought misfortune. This misfortune generally did not come into effect among those of the same race. But for humans and other intelligent species, if they interacted with creatures like demons for a long time, unfortunate things would often happen. Many people who did not know what was going on usually regarded this situation as a curse, but in fact, it was misfortune taking effect. Why did the gold ore in the Abyss turn into the gold of misfortune? It was because of the constant absorption of this misfortune in this Demon World for millions of years. Inauspicious, terrifying, and bringing misfortune and disaster, these were all descriptions of demons, but in fact, they were all right¡­ Because of this physique of misfortune, demons had always had bad luck. However, demons were born powerful, and some smaller disasters could not cause demons to be too unlucky. As time passed, demons did not take it too seriously. But Roy seemed to be a little different now. Compared to other demons, his luck seemed to be much better. Is it because of the Chosen One of the Abyss talent? Roy could not help but think that. Because of the name of this talent, he always unconsciously thought of situations like the ¡®Son of Heaven¡¯ and ¡®God¡¯s Chosen¡¯. But when it came to Roy, did it become ¡®Daddy Abyss is protecting you¡¯? So, the question was, was Roy the only one with this Chosen One status, or did other demons have it? Roy did not know this, but having good luck was very good for him. At least, when he fused with the clone, he successfully merged with Uriel¡¯s soul. Maybe there was a component of luck in it¡­ Of course, Roy did not know that he guessed wrong this time. The reason he could fuse with Uriel¡¯s soul was not because of luck but because his original soul was special! Roy was reborn as a demon, but he still retained human memories. This meant that his soul was a soul that was a mixture of human and demon! He had never split his soul, so he had not seen his soul with his own eyes. Regarding fusing souls, the probability of failure was definitely above 99% if you simply merged the souls of angels and demons! After the Charred Council obtained the Red Sea Egg, they had been experimenting with it. But they had always failed and could not create the nephilim like Lilith had because their methods were completely wrong. In order to successfully fuse the souls of angels and demons, as well as bloodlines, it required a special mediation, which was human souls and flesh! Why were humans so special? Even in this world, they were regarded as a part of maintaining the balance. This was because in the legends, angels, demons, and humans were races created by the Creator in his image! Creatures like angels represented divinity, demons represented demonic nature, and humans possessed both. So, in essence, the souls and bloodlines of humans were compatible with angels and demons. This was why there had been many half-demon humans and half-angel humans in history. Demons and humans could give birth to half-demon humans under certain conditions, and angels and humans could also give birth to half-angel humans under certain conditions. The nephilim were more special and were the combination of the souls and bloodlines of the three species. The souls and bloodlines of humans were used in the bodies of the nephilim to mediate the conflict between the souls and bloodlines of angels and demons. This was the greatest secret in Lilith¡¯s creation of the nephilim! But to outsiders, she only claimed that the nephilim were made from the mingled dust of angels and demons. This propaganda had even kept many of the nephilim in the dark, and the Charred Council was even more unaware of this. Therefore, after obtaining the Red Sea Egg, they continuously created some deformed products before finally running out of patience and placing the Red Sea Egg on the ancient battlefield. Therefore, Roy¡¯s successful fusion with Uriel¡¯s soul through Fusion had something to do with his own situation, in addition to the fact that the system-created Fusion was truly impressive. Now, Roy did not understand this at all. He simply blamed it on good luck. Of course, from a certain perspective, this statement was not wrong. The successful fusion was definitely lucky. Placing his hands on the Red Sea Egg, Roy carefully sensed the bioelectric activity in the egg. As he continuously recorded, observed, and summarized for a long time, Roy gradually found some patterns. Thus, Roy attempted to use his lightning power to simulate the bioelectricity of the Red Sea Egg. The bioelectricity was very weak, so Roy had to control his strength carefully to simulate it. Then he found that releasing bioelectricity at specific frequencies and specific electric potential differences could stimulate the Red Sea Egg, causing it to make corresponding changes. For example, Roy could simulate the bioelectric signal for ¡®hunger¡¯. When this signal acted on the Red Sea Egg, it would accelerate the absorption of nutrients from the soil. And if Roy simulated an electric signal like ¡®proliferation¡¯, it could stimulate the Red Sea Egg to accelerate the growth of its roots. The reverse was also true. If Roy suppressed the electrical signal transmission of the Red Sea Egg, he could weaken its eating or contract its roots. During the four to five days after handing Frostmourne to Ulthane, Roy had been researching how to use these bioelectric signals to make the Red Sea Egg operate. This method of operation was simply unique, and even more¡­ scientific than Lilith¡¯s method of controlling the Red Sea Egg! On the sixth day, Roy finally used an electrical signal to cause the Red Sea Egg to become completely dormant! Under the stimulation of the signal, the Red Sea Egg kept shrinking and withering. And its massive root system and outer skin gradually faded away, and it finally condensed into a seed from the placenta! This seed was naturally the seed of the Red Sea Egg. This seed only retained the initial nutrients needed for growth. After obtaining this seed, Roy could finally put it into the system space. Roy heaved a sigh of relief. He had initially thought of making a special container to hold the Red Sea Egg, but the container he would have had to make would undoubtedly be quite large. Now that the Red Sea Egg had become a seed, it was the most convenient. When Roy needed it, he would bury the seed in soil and add sufficient Jinkela fertilizer. Then the seed could grow into the Red Sea Egg again! Of course, the most important thing was that Roy had also figured out how to operate some of the functions of the Red Sea Egg through his research. He found that replicating was only one of the Red Sea Egg¡¯s functions. It could also absorb nutrients and synthesize a blank life form out of thin air. Even when putting a living life form with a soul inside, it could completely separate the soul and the body. Roy did not know how to use the last function for the time being. He planned to study the synthesis function of the blank life form first because he found that this kind of synthesis function could be controlled by operating the Red Sea Egg, and he could ¡®produce¡¯ life according to his own ideas! Didn¡¯t Julia always want to have a child with me? Perhaps this Red Sea Egg can help her achieve her dream¡­ Chapter 212 - Time Paradox Chapter 212 Time Paradox The day after Roy put away the Red Sea Egg, Ulthane returned as promised and appeared in front of Roy. And this time, he brought back the new Frostmourne! There was no change in the shape of the sword, but Roy felt that the proportions of the reforged Frostmourne seemed to be even more perfect at first glance! Ulthane was indeed worthy of being a master of the makers. The sword he had reforged was much better than the one Roy had drawn with his hands. To put it simply, the current Frostmourne was now more in line with the golden ratio! In terms of visual effects, it naturally looked more perfect. ¡°A masterpiece!¡± Ulthane could not wait to boast to Roy the moment he saw him. ¡°There¡¯s no doubt that it is definitely one of my masterpieces!¡± He placed the sword gently on top of his thick index finger, and then Frostmourne maintained its balance on his fingertip without moving at all! This meant that the center of gravity of the sword had reached a perfect balance and harmony. Then Ulthane gently flicked Frostmourne, and a humming sound came from it, which did not dissipate for a long time, indicating that the material of the sword was very uniform, which was why it caused such a resonance. But unlike before, Frostmourne was now glowing with a rich light blue color, which was an extremely cold aura. Ulthane explained, ¡°I used the metal ¡®Death Abyss Cold Copper¡¯ to fuse with the original Abyss demon iron and formed a new type of alloy. This special material was something I found in the Kingdom of the Dead, and it was able to play the biggest enhancement on the original curse powers! Then I used the flames of the ¡®Dead¡¯s Phosphorus¡¯ to reforge the body of this sword. It¡¯s a very unique cold flame, so it eventually formed this cold death aura. Although this cold aura is different from your frost power, it has a great amplification effect on your frost power. Here, I have to say this to you. This sword didn¡¯t originally have any effect on the power of frost, but you actually dared to call it Frostmourne?!¡± Even though Ulthane had not returned the sword, Roy knew that after Ulthane had reforged Frostmourne using materials from the Kingdom of the Dead, he must have given the sword a powerful force of death! Not only that, but Roy discovered that Ulthane had engraved a small line of words on the sword: Just as the blade rends flesh, so must power scar the spirit! Therefore, Roy was now blushing with shame and dumbfounded. The shame was because when he made the sword, it was indeed an imitation and merely had the shape. He was dumbfounded because he discovered that this sword seemed to be¡­ about to become the original version! Damn it! What the hell is going on? Roy¡¯s mind was in a turmoil as he asked Ulthane, ¡°Did you engrave this line of words yourself?!¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Ulthane nodded proudly. ¡°This is an inscription of a maker! Every time I forge a weapon, I will engrave a corresponding sentence. These words generally match with the nature of the weapon. Your Frostmourne matches this sentence very well!¡± Roy was speechless. It doesn¡¯t matter if you engrave some words, but the problem is¡­ the problem is¡­ Could the one in his hands be the true Frostmourne? The one in Azeroth is actually brought there by me in the future?! Roy now had a feeling of space-time confusion. He did not know if there was a Warcraft world among the Infinite Worlds connected to the Abyss. If there is, then at what point in time is it? If the fake I made is really the Frostmourne in the future, then¡­ In particular, Frostmourne is said to be a demon weapon forged by the dreadlords. Could I be the dreadlord who forged the weapon?! Isn¡¯t this too ridiculous? While Roy was still thinking, Ulthane stuffed Frostmourne into his hands and said, ¡°Okay, how about you try it out?¡± Roy held Frostmourne and quickly opened the system interface to check its attributes. Frostmourne (Reforged) Level: Pseudo-Divine Artifact Material: Unknown Alloy Attributes: Frost-type Magic Power Amplification: 3X Bleeding (Enhanced): Wounds inflicted by this sword will not heal normally. Strength Absorption (Enhanced): Enemies injured by this sword will have a portion of their strength absorbed to enhance the wielder. Expulsion (Enhanced): Enemies injured by this sword will experience stronger world power. Gravity (Enhanced): Enemies injured by this sword will withstand the impediment of greater gravity. Curse of the Dead: The living creature killed by this sword will become undead creatures and be enslaved by the wielder. Soul Hunger: This sword yearns to obtain a powerful soul infusion. If the wielder is not Demon Osiris, then the soul will gradually be stolen. Oh no! When Roy saw Frostmourne¡¯s attributes, he felt that it was very likely. After being reforged, Frostmourne¡¯s Acknowledgement attribute disappeared, and the attack power attribute Roy set was also gone. The original curse abilities were still there, and they were all enhanced. Perhaps due to the material, Frostmourne actually had two more attributes, and they were exactly the same as the Frostmourne attributes in his impression! In the system¡¯s evaluation, Frostmourne had become a pseudo-divine artifact. This might be because this sword had yet to receive a soul infusion, which was why Roy had shouted ¡®Oh no¡¯. He found that if he wanted to make Frostmourne become a true divine artifact, he might really have to give this sword to others to use¡­ For example, Arthas¡­ So now, the question was, What should I do with my current situation??? Am I the one who realized the Lich King, or is it the Lich King who realized me? This kind of time paradox question simply made Roy¡¯s head ache¡­ ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ulthane looked at Roy¡¯s changing expressions and could not help shaking his hand in front of his eyes. Roy shook his head, freeing himself from these thoughts. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just suddenly feel that demons seem to be unable to escape from the shackles of fate¡­¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Ulthane nodded. ¡°No one can clearly explain things like fate. It¡¯s the same for angels and demons. It¡¯s the greatest power of the Creator!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. I¡¯ve resolved the problem with the Red Sea Egg. It¡¯s time for me to leave!¡± Roy said. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to test the power of this sword?¡± Ulthane asked with wide-opened eyes. ¡°Ha, do you want me to destroy this place again?¡± Roy laughed. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll do what you want!¡± With that, Roy held Frostmourne and was about to move when Ulthane suddenly responded and quickly pulled him. ¡°Stop! Stop! I understand. Leave quickly! Get out of here!¡± Roy was just saying it. He was not in the mood to test his sword, so he took the opportunity to put Frostmourne away. When he came, he entered through the rune key. When he went out, Ulthane personally sent him out, so there was naturally no need to say anything. Looking at the spatial channel slowly closing, Ulthane heaved a sigh of relief. Although he had forged a weapon for Roy, to be honest, anyone coming into contact with demons was under pressure. Ulthane had forged the sword for Roy, and he had the intention of completely ending the relationship between him and Roy¡­ Fortunately, this demon is much more interesting than other demons¡­ and isn¡¯t too frustrating¡­ Ulthane thought as he turned around and left. After Roy reappeared in the human world, the first thing he thought of was not returning to the castle but creating a special ¡®limiter!! It was a black band on his tail used to conceal Roy¡¯s current power! After all, he still had to report to Lilith. Of course, he could not let Lilith sense that his power had increased substantially, so he specially made this limiter to suppress his power. Of course, this was not enough. He had to make it look like he had failed. So after thinking about it, Roy gritted his teeth and tore off his right arm! After his Fusion had succeeded, his activity attribute increased dramatically, so his lost arm could be regrown at any time. But now, Roy was using a limiter to suppress the activity force, making this regeneration much slower. It was only with this severely injured and dying appearance that Roy could go to Lilith to report. This time, he did not go back secretly but instead flew through the air and let the demons in the human world see his appearance as much as possible. When he contacted Julia, she was shocked by his appearance. If she had not known about Roy¡¯s plan a long time ago, she might have been confused by Roy¡¯s appearance. Roy did not delay. He seized the opportunity to bring Julia back to the volcano, had her open the spatial channel to the Black Stone again, and then went to see Lilith¡­ Chapter 213 - Black Dragon Blood Chapter 213 Black Dragon Blood Due to the alternate space where the Black Stone Throne was, the flow of time was much slower than in the main world. So even though Roy and Julia had been outside for more than three years, it had not been that long for Lilith. From her perspective, Roy and Julia had only left for a few months.[1] Because of the slow flow of time, the massive Void vortex in the sky could not devour this alternate space so quickly. However, when Roy returned, he still found that the devouring of this world was becoming much more serious. Even the top of the Black Stone Castle, where Lilith was at, had a small part missing since the last time he saw it, all turning into fragments that were attracted by the massive vortex. Comparing the last time he was here and this time, Roy calculated that perhaps in another four to five years, the Black Stone Castle would completely disappear. This puzzled Roy. He did not understand why Lilith would stay here even though she knew that the erosion of the Void power was so severe. If she had stayed here to wait for Samael¡¯s return at the beginning, then when she heard the news from Julia that Samael was sealed, she should have left¡­ Or is she staying here to truly try to think of a way to resist the erosion of Void power? All kinds of thoughts flashed through Roy¡¯s mind, but the moment he saw Lilith, all of these thoughts were thrown away. He pretended to look dispirited as he covered his armless shoulder with one hand while Julia was supporting him. He lowered his head and said to Lilith, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Majesty Lilith, I have failed you¡­ I tried to sneak into the Charred Council to steal the Red Sea Egg, but I was discovered. Raphael, one of the councilors, appeared and stopped me. If not for my life-saving skill, I might not have only lost an arm but my entire soul¡­¡± Lilith laid lazily on her bed as she looked at Roy and then at Roy¡¯s missing arm. Her pair of demon eyes flashed, and it was unknown what she was thinking, but she did not speak for a long time. Beside Roy, Julia also lowered her head, not daring to look at Lilith. In her impression, Mother Lilith was too cunning and smart, and Julia was afraid that something was wrong with her expression, so she simply buried her head and did not say anything. ¡°Raphael?¡± Finally, Lilith straightened her body. ¡°I also guessed that it would be him. The high-level angel incarnation that appeared in this world back then disappeared from the White City¡­¡± While speaking, Lilith got up and walked over. After arriving in front of Roy, she stretched out her right index finger with a long nail, hooked Roy¡¯s chin, and lifted his face. Then she lowered her head to approach Roy. ¡°Come, child, tell me! Since you¡¯ve encountered Raphael¡¯s incarnation, tell me if there¡¯s anything unusual with him!¡± ¡°Unusual? I¡¯m sorry, Your Majesty Lilith, I didn¡¯t find anything¡­¡± Roy was puzzled. He really had not noticed anything. After all, when Raphael attacked, he had killed him decisively. After seeing him, Roy was completely thinking about how to save his life and escape. How could he have had the time to see what was wrong with Raphael? Roy was not lying about this, so Lilith could not see anything wrong in his eyes and nodded. ¡°Okay, I think that even if something is happening to Raphael, he won¡¯t show it in front of others!¡± Roy suddenly thought of something and asked, ¡°Your Majesty Lilith, are you suspecting that Raphael¡¯s incarnation has also been corroded by Void power?¡± Lilith loosened her finger and nodded. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say earlier that the councilors of the Charred Council can be regarded as the gods of this world? Since Void power likes to corrode those gods, there¡¯s no reason why the councilors would not have symptoms of infection¡­¡± Roy¡¯s heart skipped a beat. After hearing Lilith¡¯s words, he suddenly suspected if Lilith¡¯s true intention in getting him to steal the Red Sea Egg was to verify if the three councilors had been corroded by the Void. After all, the three councilors had been hiding in the alternate space of the Charred Council. They did not appear in the outside world, and it was very difficult for outsiders to enter, so it was extremely hard to know about their situation. Since Samael and Lilith were targeting the Charred Council, they definitely had to consider the opponents¡¯ situation first¡­ However, Roy soon felt that this idea was a little unreliable. If that¡¯s the case, how can she ensure that I could return alive and bring back news after entering? Was she really so confident in me that she thought I could escape from a seraphim-level archangel incarnation? No, Lilith must have had other moves! Roy suddenly thought of the two Horsemen of the Apocalypse, Fury and Death, who had come to this Black Stone Throne before! If Lilith had left some unknown means of surveillance on Fury, then as Fury returned to the Charred Council Space, the situation inside might be transmitted to Lilith¡­ This is much more reliable than placing her hopes on a high-rank demon! In other words, Lilith¡¯s so-called mission for me to search for the Red Sea Egg was indeed just to make me act as bait? Roy calmly analyzed these situations and did not have any anger at all. Roy had never been Lilith¡¯s subordinate, but he was only temporarily obeying Lilith¡¯s orders due to the suppression of the hierarchy. Therefore, when Lilith used him as bait, she did not need to care about his life or death. But Lilith would never have thought that not only did he survive his encounter with Raphael, but he had even taken the Red Sea Egg for himself¡­ On this matter, it was unclear who deceived who¡­ Roy knew that since Lilith was asking him about Raphael¡¯s situation, it meant that she had indeed believed him and felt that he could not complete the mission. Roy had successfully hoodwinked her and passed this matter smoothly. Unless Lilith could meet Raphael, then she could possibly learn from him that the Red Sea Egg had been stolen. However, demon king-level existences like them had a tacit understanding that if they could avoid meeting, they would avoid meeting. It would be a bit difficult for Lilith to confirm the situation of the Red Sea Egg. ¡°Okay!¡± Lilith said clearly. ¡°I am also a demon that gives clear rewards and punishments. Although you failed your mission, considering the dangers you faced, I won¡¯t blame you. I¡¯ll even give you a small appropriate reward!¡± With that, circles of green magic formation halos appeared on Lilith¡¯s right hand. These magic formations looked very profound, and at least Roy could not tell what kind of magic power it was. Lilith stretched out her right hand, which was surrounded by magic formations, and faced Roy¡¯s lost arm. Then she clenched her claws and slowly twisted to the right. Then a strange scene appeared. Roy had suppressed his attributes and caused the regeneration speed of his lost right arm to slow down. As Lilith moved, the arm began to grow rapidly! To be precise, this was not the growth of cells. It was as though the missing arm had suddenly appeared! A moment later, Roy¡¯s entire right arm completely appeared, exactly the same as before he ripped it off¡­ Roy and Julia looked at this scene in surprise and disbelief. ¡°This is¡­ time reversal?!¡± ¡°To be precise, it¡¯s time backtracking!¡± Lilith retracted her arm and placed her hands on her hips. ¡°I only brought back your lost arm to its original state. But why does your right arm look so much stronger than your left arm?¡± Roy looked down and saw that it was indeed so. His heart skipped a beat. Under the effect of the limiter, Roy¡¯s strength maintained its original value of 150, causing his explosive muscles to shrink a lot. However, under Lilith¡¯s magic, Roy¡¯s right arm was restored to 1,500 points of strength, so it naturally looked much stronger. Roy swayed his tail as his mind spun rapidly. ¡°I have magic that can stimulate my potential, and I used it when I fought with Raphael. The reason why this arm is like this is probably that it was recalled back to that time. After all, my arm was seized by Raphael during combat¡­¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Lilith¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°Magic that stimulates potential? Use it for me to see!¡± Damn it, Lilith is really suspicious! Roy cursed inwardly but did not hesitate. ¡°Okay!¡± With that, Roy used Bloodlust on himself! Fortunately, I really have this skill. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t know how to deal with this situation! Under the effect of Bloodlust, Roy¡¯s strength increased, his body swelled, and his muscles naturally swelled. Although the physical condition of his left arm and right arm was still different, it looked like it had indeed swelled, so Lilith finally dispelled her doubts and said in disdain, ¡°I see. I thought it was something, but it turned out to be a bloodlust technique! You were really courting death by relying on this magic to fight Raphael!¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I lost an arm!¡± Roy feigned a bitter smile and shook his head. ¡°Since you want power so much, I¡¯ll give you something good!¡± Lilith waved her hand, and a small crystal bottle suddenly appeared from the void. In this crystal bottle, there was a viscous red and black liquid. Lilith threw the bottle to Roy. ¡°Take it. This is black dragon blood. Drinking it can increase your strength, but not by much. Both you and Julia can use this black dragon blood.¡± Roy lowered his head. ¡°Thank you for your generosity, Your Majesty Lilith! Then, we¡¯ll take our leave!¡± ¡°Go!¡± Lilith nodded. Roy and Julia retreated out of the bedchamber and then slowly left the Black Stone Castle. Only after Julia opened the spatial channel and they left the Black Stone Space did Roy smile at her. There would be no more problems now¡­ [1] The author made plot holes in this chapter. Chapter 214 - The First Place Chapter 214 The First Place On the way back, Julia and Roy whispered to each other. ¡°Mother Lilith seems to still have doubts. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have used her magic to test you!¡± Julia said. Roy nodded. ¡°That¡¯s for sure. I¡¯m merely a high-rank demon after all. It¡¯s a little unbelievable that I only lost an arm to escape from Raphael! But from this point of view, it¡¯s precisely because Lilith is very clear about Raphael¡¯s strength that she also feels that it¡¯s impossible for me to steal the Red Sea Egg from him!¡± Julia pondered for a while and found that Roy¡¯s words were indeed reasonable. Lilith might even think that Roy had not even seen what the Red Sea Egg looked like. After entering the Charred Council Space, he quickly escaped. It was precisely because of this perfunctory method that Roy only lost an arm. Of course, these things were not important now. What was important was that the Red Sea Egg was in Roy¡¯s hands. After seeing Lilith, Roy did not need to hide anymore. He took off the limiter on his tail and restored his attributes to their peak state. Under Julia¡¯s surprised eyes, a thick horny layer grew all over Roy¡¯s body, his muscles swelled again, and both arms became the same. ¡°You¡¯ve¡­ become much stronger again!¡± Julia said in surprise. ¡°Your current magic power aura far exceeds that of high-rank demons. Have you already advanced to demon lord?¡± ¡°No!¡± Roy shook his head. ¡°Although I¡¯ve become much stronger, I still seem to be a little short of becoming a demigod! If promoting to demon lord was so easy, then the entire Abyss wouldn¡¯t have so few demon lords.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± Julia nodded and asked curiously, ¡°Then, what level are you now?¡± Roy could not quite answer this question. In fact, after becoming a high-rank demon, there was no longer any distinction between the upper, middle, and lower levels like low and middle-rank demons. When Roy first promoted to high-rank demon, he was already stronger than many high-rank demons in terms of combat strength. If it were still divided between upper, middle, and lower, he should have been at the middle-high-rank level before. But after the dramatic increase in his strength from Fusion, he had already surpassed the upper-high rank! If he really had to use a suitable term to describe his current strength, it would probably be ¡®quasi-demon lord¡¯! In other words, he only lacked an opportunity to promote, and then he could truly become a demon lord¡­ In addition to possessing the strength of a demigod, a so-called demon lord had to have at least the power to tear through space! As long as he could achieve this, he could enter those rift worlds at the lower levels of the Abyss, or small worlds! It was said that these small worlds were separated from the Abyss. Many of these small worlds had environments suitable for demons to live in, and there were many monsters and demons living in them. Only by cleaning out these small worlds, establishing their sovereignty, and becoming the sole overlord would they truly be called demon lords! This method of occupying territory was different from when Roy had delineated a territory in the Abyss. In small worlds, demon lords could set rules as they wished, and the demons and monsters living in these worlds had to follow the will of the demon lords. Moreover, after reaching the demon lord level, even if demon kings wanted to recruit them, they would have to pay a price and even respect their opinions. To put it bluntly, this relationship was like the one between kings and great aristocrats in the human world. The demon lords were the great aristocrats and were loyal to demon kings. When kings wanted to wage war, they could summon the aristocrats to participate. But usually, how aristocrats ran their territories was their own matter, and even the kings could not interfere. Therefore, if Roy wanted to become a demon lord now, apart from continuing to strengthen himself, he also needed to understand some knowledge about space magic. When Roy realized this, he was secretly glad that his idea to diversify his strength was completely correct. If he had continued down the path of a frost demon, he might have become very strong, but in fact, the path to promoting to a demon lord had already closed to him. In other words, becoming stronger was actually to make yourself less weak, less vulnerable, and less likely to be defeated. For example, take Lilith. Everyone knew that she was a succubus and was good at charm magic, but what about it? From the way she helped Roy restore his lost arm, she still had amazing time magic! Time magic was a rather neglected and abstruse branch of magic. Not only did it require incomparably powerful magic power to drive it, but it also required profound knowledge. How could an ordinary succubus do this? If Roy wanted to control the powers of space and time, he naturally had a way, but this meant that he would need a large number of souls to exchange with the system. Ever since entering this Darksiders world, Roy had harvested a lot of souls, but as the End War continued, it became more and more difficult to obtain the souls of ordinary humans in this world. There were hundreds of thousands or even millions of demon soldiers spread across every corner of this world, and they divided up a large number of souls. Even so, there were still a considerable number of souls that dissipated and fell into the reincarnation cycle in the Kingdom of the Dead. The greatest number of souls that Roy had obtained was from trading with Fury, one of the Four Horsemen. Therefore, Roy was now considering whether he should return to the Abyss. Of course, the good things in this world were not limited to only souls. There might be many other things, such as the Red Sea Egg that Roy obtained or the shattered Armageddon Blade. These items that could be regarded as divine artifacts were definitely good things, but it would not be easy for Roy to obtain them. This world was a considerably high-level, high-magic world, and there were many demon king-level big shots. It would definitely not be easy for Roy to snatch food from their hands. Roy had already obtained the Red Sea Egg, and he was not greedy, so he decided to quit while he was ahead. Therefore, Roy and Julia did not return to the castle they lived in but instead flew west and planned to go back to the alternate space where the Abyss Outpost was before passing through it and returning to the Abyss. However, Julia hesitated about Roy¡¯s decision. After all, she was a personal guard of Samael, a fallen angel personally created by him. Although she had accepted the fact that Samael was sealed during this period of time, the concept of loyalty in her mind made it difficult for her to abandon the sealed Samael and return to the Abyss. After she said this to Roy, Roy understood very well. He floated in the air and pondered for a while. ¡°How about this? Let¡¯s go back to Samael¡¯s sealed place and see if there¡¯s a way to remove the loyalty contract between you and Samael.¡± Of course, Roy wanted to pull Julia completely to his side. He was about to become a demon lord, and he needed at least some people who were loyal to him. Julia was Roy¡¯s partner, and she was naturally one of them. He only needed to figure out a way to get Samael to completely transfer Julia to him. Thus, Roy planned to find Samael first. He did not intend to participate in the plans and arrangements of the big shots. Of course, it would be good if Samael was willing to give up Julia for a small price. But if Samael was unwilling, Roy was prepared to use the system to solve this problem. After knowing Roy¡¯s plan, Julia was very happy. The two of them flew toward the city where they had first descended. Samael had fought the Destroyer there, so after being sealed, the sealed place was definitely there. After flying for about three days, Roy and Julia once again returned to the first battlefield of the End War¡­ Chapter 215 - Soul Annihilation Lightning Chapter 215 Soul Annihilation Lightning When Roy and Julia landed, they found that the capital of Mers was no longer the same as when they first descended. In this world¡¯s largest city, there were already not many human buildings in sight. The intense nuclear explosion and the demon king-level battle had wreaked havoc in this city. Huge pits could be seen everywhere, and the air was full of a burnt smell. Black ashes fluttered with the wind, and in some corners, strange blackish-red crystals grew. The once-bustling human city had now become no different from a purgatory. The noisy scenes of the past could no longer be seen, and it was so quiet that only the whistling of the wind could be heard. Most of those living in this city were all kinds of demons and some corpses that had mutated due to radiation contamination. It was unknown if these corpses were undead creatures or not. They did not have any consciousness at all and only wandered around aimlessly. Out of instinct, they would attack those demons, but they were usually easily killed by the demons. ¡°Let¡¯s go east!¡± Julia said. ¡°I remember that the last battle between His Majesty Samael and the Destroyer happened in the east.¡± Roy and Julia walked through this city that was baptized by an apocalypse. It was not that they did not want to fly, but the city was still full of the fallout of powerful magic power. The magic power from Samael and Destroyer¡¯s battle had spread out and formed chaotic currents in the sky above this city, which would cause disturbances for those flying. After realizing this, Roy had no choice but to walk. At the same time, he was shocked by the formidable power of the demon king level. It had been more than three years since the battle, but the magic power had yet to dissipate?! To be honest, it was indeed the right choice for Roy to avoid encountering these demon king-level big shots. In fact, Roy had thought about it carefully before coming here to find Samael. The current situation was different from three years ago. The Destroyer had already left the city, and although Samael was still here, he should be in a sealed state. This seal might not be able to completely limit a demon king like Samael, but it at least suppressed his strength. It could be said that coming here to meet Samael now was definitely much less dangerous than encountering Raphael. Samael was like Lilith. Although he was a demon king, he was still a demon and belonged to the same race and same camp as Roy. For high-rank demons like Roy, they could not kill him as soon as they met, unlike angels like Raphael. Of course, Roy had to consider what he said and how he said it when he saw Samael. ¡°Julia, remember not to touch Samael¡¯s seal after seeing him!¡± Roy warned. ¡°Also, don¡¯t mention anything else. Just say that you¡¯ve been thinking of ways to save him for three years, but you have no clue. Understand?¡± Julia nodded. She knew very well that she could not bring up the matter of wanting to leave Samael¡¯s control, remove her direct relationship with him, and follow Roy back to the Abyss. Otherwise, it would give Samael the feeling of being betrayed¡­ In fact, the so-called loyalty contract on Julia was only a mark left in her mind when Samael created her. The existence of this mark did not restrict Julia¡¯s freedom much, and she could actually follow Roy and leave directly, but she could not overcome this hurdle in her heart. Roy brought Julia to look for Samael only to take care of her emotions. Samael was imprisoned by a seal. Whether it was his own arrangements or if it was true, he might need someone to help him do something. As long as this request was not too excessive, Roy could complete it for him. According to the ways of communication between demons, Samael would definitely give him some rewards, and Roy could take the opportunity to ask for the fallen angel Julia and get Samael to remove the mark he left on her. But if Samael¡¯s request was too much, Roy did not plan to care about it, and he would directly use the power of the system to remove it for Julia. After walking for a long time, Roy and Julia finally arrived at Samael¡¯s sealed place. Samael had been defeated by the Destroyer, and it was precisely because of defeating Samael that the Destroyer could obtain the authority over the demon army. But the Destroyer could not kill Samael and could only seal him. This gave Samael the possibility of escaping, so the Destroyer had left a large number of guards in the sealed place. These guards were here to watch over Samael and also prevent anyone from attempting to release Samael. But in fact, these so-called guards were not very powerful because the role they could play was limited. What truly limited Samael¡¯s escape was the seal. In addition to a large number of middle-rank demons, there was only one high-rank demon as the commander. This high-rank demon was a demon race that even Roy did not know. He had green skin, and his face shape was the shadow of a fish. But he was muscular and held a strange sword in his hand. It was obvious at first glance that he was a war-type demon. After seeing Julia, this fallen angel, appear, this high-rank demon immediately thought that Roy and Julia might be Samael¡¯s former subordinates, so without a word, he roared and ordered the demons to attack them. Julia held her fallen angelic sword and prepared to attack, but at this moment, Roy pressed her back from the side and said, ¡°Leave it to me!¡± Julia nodded and stepped back a bit, while Roy rushed toward the charging demons. As he ran, a black ball of lightning condensed in his hand! The moment the demon guards were about to collide with Roy, Roy struck! He slammed the lightning in his hand against the ground! Boom! The next second, powerful lightning power erupted. And as it shot straight into the sky from the ground, it spread out in all directions with Roy as the center. In the blink of an eye, it enveloped all the demon guards¡­ No demon could escape from the cage-like lightning force field. With Roy¡¯s full-strength attack, the black lightning was visible from even a few kilometers away. With mighty magic power driving it, the black lightning carried unparalleled power. After sweeping through the demon guards, it directly blasted them into dregs! Not even the carbonization process occurred as they directly turned into ashes and dissipated¡­ This was the first time that Roy had truly used the power of Dark Lightning against enemies, so even he was surprised when he saw this scene because he discovered that the power of Dark Lightning was annihilating the enemies¡¯ soul while destroying their bodies! Sure enough, the power of lightning had a strong restraining effect on souls since ancient times¡­ These demons struck by Roy¡¯s Dark Lightning were completely killed and had no chance of reincarnating! Julia, who was watching from a distance, was shocked. In her impression, Roy had always been a frost demon, and when he fought, he usually used his strange dark frost power. But why did he suddenly evolve lightning power after coming back from the Charred Council?! Roy¡¯s attack blasted hundreds of middle-rank demons into ashes, causing the high-rank demon commander¡¯s eyes to pop out. He had realized that the intruder was a high-rank demon, so he cautiously chose to let his subordinates charge, but he himself did not follow. He did not expect that this decision had saved his life. If he had followed along with them earlier, he might have already turned into ashes. ¡°W-who are you?!¡± the high-rank demon stammered. ¡°Why haven¡¯t I seen a powerful demon like you before?!¡± Roy could not be bothered to talk to him. He stomped the ground and disappeared! The high-rank demon was shocked and subconsciously raised the strange sword in his hand to block in front of him. But just as he raised his hand, he heard a loud clang, and then a huge force came. Roy¡¯s heavy punch landed on the demon¡¯s sword. He now had 1,500 strength and was much stronger than many war demons. After this punch landed, not only did it break the demon¡¯s sword, but it also smashed directly into the demon¡¯s chest without stopping at all! Purple demon blood dripped down from Roy¡¯s arm. The high-rank demon stared blankly at the fist inserted into his chest, and his throat made a gurgling sound. Finally, he said an indistinct sentence with great difficulty, ¡°Do¡­ do you know¡­ who¡­ is imprisoned here?¡± Roy did not say anything. His fist in the high-rank demon¡¯s chest had already touched his heart, so he grabbed it and pulled it back. When Roy took out the demon heart that was shining with light and wrapped in thick black muscles, the demon collapsed with a thud. The demon¡¯s heart actually glows? This was the first time Roy had seen it. Maybe it¡¯s the same with my own heart? This light should be the light of magic power. Roy was about to crush the demon¡¯s heart when a voice suddenly rang in his ear. ¡°Bring it here and offer it to me!¡± Not only did Roy hear this voice, but Julia also heard it. She hurriedly ran over and asked, ¡°Your Majesty Samael, is it you?¡± ¡°You¡¯re¡­ my immediate personal guard Julia?¡± The voice hesitated for a moment before seeming to remember. ¡°Very good. My child, you come too!¡± Roy and Julia looked at each other and did not say anything. They grabbed the exposed soul of the high-rank demon and walked forward with his heart. One of the Seven Sovereigns of Hell, Samael, who was known as the King of Wrath, was just right in front¡­ Chapter 216 - Already Calculated Chapter 216 Already Calculated Before coming, Roy had been thinking about what the sealed Samael looked like, but when he really arrived, he found that¡­ he could not see him at all! The sealed place that Julia said was simply flat ground. If not for the rich magic power aura lingering here, it would not have been a problem to say that this was an uninhabited area. Roy looked at this scene in astonishment. He did not understand what was going on. Why was there nothing here? However, when Roy and Julia stepped into this area, Samael¡¯s clearer voice came to their ears, which could not deceive anyone. ¡°Your Majesty Samael!¡± Julia was a little excited as she knelt on one knee on the ground. ¡°I¡¯ve finally found you!¡± ¡°Julia, you¡¯re very good!¡± Samael¡¯s voice was full of gratification. ¡°You¡¯re probably the only one left among my immediate personal guards!¡± ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, Your Majesty. When you fought the Destroyer, I failed to stay behind loyally¡­¡± Julia lowered her head in shame. ¡°In that situation, it would have been useless for you to stay. The other fallen angels have all died in the hands of the Destroyer!¡± Samael said. ¡°So, it might have been a good thing for you to leave!¡± At this point, Samael changed the topic and asked Roy, ¡°Child, who are you?¡± Given Samael¡¯s demon king status and age, he could call most of the demons in the Abyss children, so Roy did not have any thoughts about this form of address. He knelt on one knee like Julia and said concisely, ¡°My name is Osiris, Julia¡¯s partner, Your Majesty Samael!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Samael was a little surprised, but he did not say anything else. He only continued to say to Julia, ¡°Although the Destroyer has sealed most of my power, he was incapable of killing me. I¡¯m currently sealed in an alternate space, so I can¡¯t appear to meet you. Julia, there¡¯s something I want you to do now!¡± ¡°Please give your instructions, Your Majesty Samael!¡± Julia said without hesitation. ¡°I want you to build an altar on this sealed place so that I can temporarily leave the alternate space and appear in the main world!¡± Samael said. ¡°There¡¯s a Demon God Pillar buried underground in this area. It¡¯s the medium that the Destroyer is using to seal me. Find it and build an altar with it as the main body. This way, as long as I have enough blood and magic power, I can temporarily escape!¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± Julia agreed. She turned around and looked at Roy. After seeing Roy nod at her, she began to search for the buried Demon God Pillar. Sealing was a specialized subject of magic Araniya had mentioned seals in Roy¡¯s memories, but because the spider demons were not good at these kinds of sealing abilities, it was not mentioned in detail. The most important thing in sealing was the medium, which was the carrier of the seal. The Demon God Pillar mentioned by Samael was the carrier that the Destroyer was using to seal him. Of course, a small pillar could not make Samael stay in it, so in essence, the Demon God Pillar was only a key to open the alternate space, and Samael¡¯s main body was now in this alternate space. It had not been long since Samael was sealed, and even Samael was temporarily unable to leave the alternate space and appear in the main world, so he needed external force to help him. This external force was naturally Roy and Julia. Thinking of this, Roy could not help but sigh. He remembered that when the Horseman War returned to the human world a hundred years later, there was actually a building where Samael was sealed. Moreover, Samael could also appear. But he absolutely did not expect that the ones who built the building here were him and Julia¡­ This feeling of space-time confusion was really wonderful. Therefore, he did not hesitate and said, ¡°Your Majesty Samael, let me build the altar!¡± ¡°Very good, Osiris!¡± Samael¡¯s voice was full of praise. ¡°You followed Julia here, so you must have something to request. Don¡¯t worry. Do this well, and I¡¯ll reward you. Since Julia is your partner, I¡¯ll restore her freedom and let her follow you!¡± As expected of a demon king, he was simply an experienced person¡­ oh, no, an experienced demon! Before he had even said anything, Samael more or less guessed his purpose in coming. This was good as long as he achieved his goal. As for whether or not Samael was forced by the situation, Roy did not know. He did as he said. Roy looked around and found many materials. With a thought, his powerful Psychokinesis surged out. Not far away, dozens of huge rocks weighing dozens of tons slowly floated under Roy¡¯s Psychokinesis and moved closer to him. After the fusion, Roy¡¯s Psychokinesis had improved immensely again. Just like now, he could easily lift more than a hundred tons of objects at once! Under his command, these huge rocks were drawn over, and Roy summoned Frostmourne and waved it at the rocks. The sharp blade quickly cut these rocks into neat squares. Roy waved his sword again and cut them into the equal-sized tiles before laying them on the ground with Psychokinesis. Roy could not help but have a strange feeling when he was doing this. He felt as though he had become Cell, and he was currently setting up the arena for the World Martial Arts Tournament¡­ ¡°Very powerful spiritual power, Osiris. You seem to be stepping into the threshold of demon lord?¡± Samael¡¯s voice was full of praise. He appeared to be able to see the scene of the main world through the alternate space. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty Samael!¡± Roy nodded as he worked. ¡°Of course, my strength might not be worth mentioning to you¡­¡± ¡°Haha, interesting kid. Are you, what is it the humans say, kissing my ass?¡± Samael was in a good mood. He even laughed because of Roy¡¯s words. ¡°Since when did such a fellow like you appear among the Abyss demons?¡± Roy did not say anything else. He shrugged and continued working. He laid the floor tiles on the ground and formed an orderly circle. In the center, he left a circular hole, according to Samael¡¯s instructions. This hole would be where the Demon God Pillar went. Then with this hole as the center of the circle, he engraved continuous grooves on the surrounding tiles. These groves were runes formed by demon characters, and all the lines finally connected to the Demon God Pillar at the center of the circle. At that time, as long as the altar was completed, he would pour a large amount of blood containing magic power into these grooves, and the blood would eventually flow along the grooves to the Demon God Pillar and then temporarily remove the seal. Yes, it was only temporary. The seal set by the demon king-level Destroyer could only be completely removed by demon king-level power, so Samael did not expect Roy and Julia to help him completely escape. He only needed to temporarily lift the seal through this altar when necessary so that he could emerge from the alternate space to let off some steam. When he really wanted to escape, Samael naturally planned to do it himself¡­ After laying down the altar, Roy made four demon statues in the four directions of this circular sealed place. These four demon statues were a mechanism with vessels for containing blood inside. As long as he pushed the four demon statues forward, blood would flow out of their mouths and into the rune grooves. After finishing arranging it, Julia returned. She carried a huge pillar back. This was the Demon God Pillar, but what surprised Roy was that the pillar was not smooth but seemed to be inlaid with scales. He looked closer and realized that they were not real scales but engraved scales¡­ ¡°Put the Demon God Pillar in!¡± Samael ordered before Roy could take a closer look. ¡°After putting down this Demon God Pillar, you have to find a way to help me find something!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Roy asked. ¡°Blood! Dragon blood!¡± Samael said. ¡°The Destroyer is in the form of a dragon. This Demon God Pillar inherited his magic power, so it produced dragon scale-like patterns. Therefore, when the seal is first opened, it needs dragon blood to irrigate it. But there aren¡¯t many dragons left in this world. You can return to the Black Stone Throne and find Lilith. She has some dragon blood!¡± Hearing this, Roy immediately felt helpless! Now, he finally confirmed it thoroughly. F*ck, this is simply a scheme by a bunch of demon king big shots! Samael wanted Roy and Julia to find Lilith to get the dragon blood. But because he was sealed here and the range of his senses was not large, he did not know that Roy and Julia had actually just come from Lilith and had already obtained a bottle of black dragon blood from her! Roy had been wondering why Lilith¡¯s reward was a bottle of black dragon blood. Now, he understood that Lilith was certain that they would come to Samael, so she had given them the black dragon blood in advance to help him escape¡­ Lilith had calculated everything¡­ Roy and Julia looked at each other and helplessly took out the bottle of black dragon blood that had yet to be used. ¡°No need, Your Majesty Samael. In fact, we¡¯ve already sought help from Mother Lilith. We obtained this bottle of black dragon blood from Mother Lilith!¡± ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Upon hearing this, Samael laughed wildly. ¡°Very good! Very good! Julia, Osiris, your loyalty is worthy of praise! Come on, pour the black dragon blood down and let me come out!¡± Roy handed the black dragon blood to Julia. Julia walked over and poured the blood into the grooves. Then she saw the boiling black dragon blood emitting smoke as it flowed along the grooves. After drawing all the runes, it dripped onto the Demon God Pillar in the center. The next moment, the surrounding space immediately trembled. Roy and Julia could clearly feel this spatial tremor. In the midst of this huge tremor, a fiery red spatial channel suddenly appeared in the center of the altar. Then a wingtip rose from the spatial channel, and the King of Wrath Samael, wrapped in a pair of gigantic reverse wings, slowly rose up. When his entire body emerged, Samael¡¯s wings spread out as he landed on the ground with a thud! The strong smell of sulfur and the immense heat that was wantonly bursting everywhere spread toward the surroundings with Samael¡¯s appearance. Roy felt the massive magic power pressure contained in the heat, and he felt as though he was suffocating! He could not help but feel surprised. It was hard to imagine that Samael was currently in a state where most of his power was sealed. If his power completely returned, how powerful would this magic power pressure be?! Ignoring the expressions on Roy¡¯s and Julia¡¯s faces, Samael raised his head and laughed wildly, seemingly celebrating the success of his plan¡­ Chapter 217 - Return Chapter 217 Return Looking at Samael laughing loudly, Roy lowered his head, but his mind was thinking strangely. If Julia and I had used up the black dragon blood that Lilith had given, how would Samael have escaped? Perhaps at that time, Julia and I would have to go and visit Lilith again? But did Lilith have so much dragon blood? Julia knelt on one knee and said excitedly, ¡°Your Majesty Samael, congratulations! Samael finally stopped laughing. He looked at Julia and then at Roy beside her. ¡°Julia, you did well. Although there was a small accident that prevented me from contacting Lilith after being sealed, I didn¡¯t expect you to go to Lilith after leaving. Your loyalty is worthy of praise!¡± ¡°This is what I should do,¡± Julia said humbly. ¡°No!¡± Samael shook his head. ¡°Loyalty must be rewarded. This is a demon law of the Abyss!¡± With that, Samael¡¯s sharp claws gently waved over Julia¡¯s head. A black light flashed, and Julia, who was kneeling on the ground, suddenly let out a painful grunt. Immediately afterward, the two pairs of fallen angel wings on her back changed. The black hellfire flames burned and devoured Julia¡¯s two pairs of wings. The flames did not dissipate for a long time before finally stabilizing, and Julia¡¯s two pairs of fallen angel wings turned into black flame wings! Roy looked at this scene in surprise. He found that after Julia¡¯s wings changed, the magic power pressure emanating from her increased dramatically! Is this¡­ power bestowed by Samael? No, that¡¯s not right. Samael¡¯s own power is now suppressed, so how could he give others power? Before Roy could figure it out, Samael said, ¡°Julia, when you and the other personal guards were created, you had a restriction in your bodies. This restriction was originally a control method to prevent the possibility of fallen angels rebelling. But now that you have used your loyalty to prove yourself, I have removed this restriction for you and returned the power that originally belonged to you!¡± Hearing this, Roy suddenly realized. No wonder. There is such an unspoken rule¡­ Roy was right. This was indeed an unspoken rule among the demon big shots of the Abyss. Although they had used various methods to tempt and corrode angels, turning them into fallen angels, just like mentioned before, fallen angels were not the same species as demons. The notion that those who were not of the race must have different minds was also very popular among demons. Demons loved and hated the existence of fallen angels, and the position of fallen angels in the Abyss was extremely awkward. Under such circumstances, the big shots who could create fallen angels would have all sorts of concerns and secretly restrict the fallen angels. This was also the true reason why fallen angels were mostly at the high-rank demon level. It was not that they could no longer improve, but that the demon big shots controlled this method of improvement¡­ But now, for unknown considerations, Samael actually removed this restriction for Julia, causing her strength to rise substantially in an instant, and there was also a possibility of her breaking through in the future. After hearing Samael¡¯s words, Julia did not know what to think, but she still lowered her head and said, ¡°Thank you for your bestowment, Your Majesty Samael.¡± Turning around, Samael looked at Roy. ¡°Demon Osiris, you did well. I¡¯ve removed Julia¡¯s restriction, which means that she will be free from now on. Since you¡¯ve become partners, you can take her away!¡± Roy nodded. ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty Samael!¡± ¡°All right, since I¡¯ve appeared in the main world, you¡¯ve completed your task!¡± Samael said. ¡°Leave this place, or else you might not be able to leave later!¡± Julia was taken aback. ¡°Your Majesty, what do you mean?¡± ¡°Abaddon, the Destroyer, sealed me and seized the authority of the demon army, but he could not kill me after all, so he was worried that I would break free.¡± Samael laughed. ¡°He chose four Chosen and bestowed them with power, then used them to monitor the sealed place. After obtaining the power of the Destroyer, these four Chosen became existences at the demon lord level. Since I¡¯ve appeared in the main world, these people monitoring me will soon notice and will definitely come to check. If you don¡¯t want to die, then leave quickly!¡± Julia wanted to say something, but Roy¡¯s heart stirred, and he quickly pulled her quietly to stop her. Then Roy said to Samael, ¡°Understood, Your Majesty. We¡¯ll leave now!¡± Samael saw Roy and Julia¡¯s movements and looked at Roy playfully. Roy did not wait for his command as he pulled Julia back to leave. Before they went too far, Samael said, ¡°Oh, right, Julia, if you have a chance, maybe you can go back to your previous world to take a look!¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty Samael!¡± Julia replied. Julia¡¯s previous world? The Devil May Cry world? What is the meaning of Samael¡¯s words? Roy¡¯s mind raced, but he did not stop and hurriedly left the sealed place with Julia. After they were far away, Julia asked Roy in a low voice, ¡°Why did you stop me from speaking just now?¡± ¡°You must have wanted to say something like, ¡®if the Chosen come, we¡¯ll help Your Majesty Samael deal with them¡¯, right?¡± Roy replied in a low voice. ¡°Don¡¯t joke around. Let¡¯s not talk about whether we can deal with the four demon lords. Do you think that with the pride of Demon King Samael, he would allow two high-rank demons to help him fight?¡± In fact, Roy left something unsaid. After hearing the name Chosen, Roy had already understood. After the Horseman of the Apocalypse War returned in the future, these four Chosen would probably be the bargaining chips for reaching a deal with Samael. The magic power of the hearts of these four Chosen was the key to Samael¡¯s recovery of power. If Samael and Lilith¡¯s plan was to instigate the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse, then Samael would definitely not let anyone else kill these four Chosen! Otherwise, if Samael wanted to break free from the restraint of the seal, why would he not use Roy and Julia, two people connected to Lilith? Even if Roy and Julia were not strong enough to deal with the four demon lords, why couldn¡¯t Samael get them to go to the Black Stone Throne to find Lilith for help? Therefore, Roy had already understood when Samael was eager to get Julia and him to leave. To Samael, Roy and Julia¡¯s task had indeed been completed, which was to build the altar to allow him to appear in the main world. Since Roy and Julia finished the task, Samael could not let them stay in the way, causing variables in the subsequent plans. Roy had deduced all of this based on various situations, so he pulled Julia away urgently. However, he was curious about how Samael and Lilith¡¯s arrangements were so closely interlinked. What was the basis of their judgment on the situation? Were they so confident that the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse would betray the Charred Council? In fact, Samael and Lilith¡¯s plans stemmed from an event that happened many years ago, when Samael was still in the Black Stone Throne. At that time, Samael was resting alone in the Black Stone Throne, but suddenly, an unexpected visitor appeared. This person was Death of the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse. At first, Samael thought that Death had received orders from the Charred Council to assassinate him. But then he discovered that it did not seem to be the case. The appearance of Death was an action without the permission of the Charred Council! And most importantly, Death came to Samael only for a demon key in his hand. After a battle with Death, Samael realized that something was amiss, so he readily gave the demon key and let Death leave. After Death left, Samael pondered for a long time and finally realized that Death should have come through time. In other words, something big must have happened in the future, causing Death to have no choice but to seek help from Lilith. And through Lilith¡¯s time magic, he returned to the past to find him! History affected the future, and in turn, the future affected history. This was the power of time magic. After having such a clue, Samael naturally had to do something. He knew that he might disappear for a while in the future, so when Lilith tempted Abaddon into becoming the Destroyer, he took the opportunity of the Destroyer seizing power to pretend that he was no match and became sealed, using this to verify the future¡­ It was too complicated to explain, but there was no doubt that Samael and Lilith¡¯s plan had indeed succeeded. Be it was the angels or the Charred Council, they were both played in their hands¡­ Roy and Julia had unknowingly played their roles in this history, but next was the scenes of a group of big shots and the Horsemen of the Apocalypse. With their current strength, they could not interfere too much in this drama. Roy also realized this, so after leaving the sealed place, he brought Julia, who had already obtained freedom, back to the Abyss Outpost and planned to return to the Abyss¡­ Chapter 218 - Natural Enemy Chapter 218 Natural Enemy In the middle Abyss, the scorching wind howled, bringing with it the pungent smell of sulfur, constantly blowing at the charred ground. Fat Tiger cautiously poked a head out of the cave residence. He looked around, found nothing moving around him, and slowly extended his other two heads. The three noses of the three heads sniffed with all their might and identified the smells in the air. After confirming that there was indeed no smell of ¡®that guy¡¯, Fat Tiger completely crawled out. His master had been gone for a long time, so long that Fat Tiger could not even count the number of days. However, Fat Tiger was a good child. He still remembered that Master Roy had told him to watch over the house when he left, so even after so long, Fat Tiger still stayed nearby. After emerging, Fat Tiger turned back, raised the soil to cover the hole he had drilled out of, and then carefully spread his wings and flew into the distance. As he flew, Fat Tiger vigilantly observed the surrounding ground under him. As Roy had left for so long, the ice and snow near the cave where he and Fat Tiger lived had already melted. After losing the ice and snow, the ground near the cave returned to its scorching black state. Of course, with Fat Tiger around, the area around the cave was still his and Roy¡¯s territory. Fat Tiger was still fierce, and any middle-rank demon who dared to approach here would be chased away or bitten to death. Fat Tiger faithfully fulfilled his master¡¯s instructions. However, despite this situation lasting for a long time, the situation changed about forty days ago. A powerful balor, a flame demon, appeared near the territory! Balors could be said to be one of the more famous demon races among the Abyss demons. Their massive bodies were burning with raging flames, and they had huge demon horns and hideous faces. Their weapons were usually flame whips or flame swords. They were notorious for being hot-tempered and easily angered. In many myths and legends of numerous worlds, they appeared as the representative of demons. And in the Abyss, they were also recognized as powerful. The demons of this race had relatively strong bloodlines, and they could often smoothly promote to high-rank demons. Balors were a kind of elemental demon and the archenemies of frost demons. Fire and water were incompatible, and it was vividly portrayed between balors and frost demons. Even many demon lords felt that if they wanted to recruit an army without internal conflicts, they could not recruit balors if they recruited frost demons, and vice-versa. This balor that appeared near the territory was a guy about to promote to high-rank demon. He seemed to have been wandering in the middle Abyss for a long time. Along the way, his huge body left long-lasting flame trails on the ground, forming a flame-like path, and the demons that encountered him either died or avoided him in fear. It could be said that this flame demon was a walking flame. When he passed by Roy¡¯s territory, Fat Tiger glared at him from afar in order to protect the territory, afraid that he would break into it. Facing a hellhound, the balor actually looked down on it and had not thought of staying. But unfortunately, just as the balor was about to leave the territory, a scorching wind blew over and spread Fat Tiger¡¯s scent! This balor immediately stopped. He could smell the scent coming from the wind. In fact, his sense of smell was not very sensitive, but out of his sensitivity to natural enemies, he could smell the unique scent of frost demons from Fat Tiger¡¯s smell. When he realized that there was actually a frost demon nearby, the balor immediately ignited his fighting spirit. He turned around and slowly walked back. Fat Tiger realized that something was wrong. He immediately bared his teeth and roared at the flame demon, warning him not to get close. However, the flame demon laughed sinisterly and whipped his whip at Fat Tiger. Fat Tiger, who had good combat awareness, immediately jumped away and launched a counterattack. His frost head opened its mouth and shot ice bullets at the flame demon. Fat Tiger¡¯s three heads had frost, fire, and venom attacks. Without a doubt, fire attacks were useless against flame demons, and the venom was the same. In front of the burning body, the venom would evaporate before it even hit the flame demon. Only frost attacks could cause some damage to the flame demon. Unfortunately, Fat Tiger¡¯s frost power was not as strong as Roy¡¯s. Against a natural enemy of frost demons like the flame demon, its frost power was not enough! The balor waved his hand and turned Fat Tiger¡¯s ice bullets into wisps of blue smoke. Then he sneered, stretched out his finger, and hooked it at Fat Tiger¡¯s position! Boom! An explosive pillar of fire rose from the ground where Fat Tiger was. If Fat Tiger had not dodged quickly, he would have been hit! This balor did not approach him. He just stood on the spot and continuously used magic to create huge flame pillars that spewed out like oil blowouts, forcing Fat Tiger to flee in all directions. Fat Tiger had no choice but to spread his wings and fly up. He flew over in the sky and looked down at the flame demon. But unexpectedly, the flame demon did not dodge and let Fat Tiger pounce on him. Fat Tiger had just landed on the flame demon¡¯s shoulder, but before he could open his mouths and bite down, a burnt smell came from the soles of his feet. Fat Tiger screamed and flew up again, only to find that the soles of his feet had been burned! To Fat Tiger, this flame demon was like a porcupine, and the high-temperature flames all over his body were his armor. It was the first time Fat Tiger had encountered such a troublesome enemy. After fighting for a long time, he realized that he was only passively taking hits, and he could not hurt the opponent at all. If there were any shortcomings of this flame demon, it might be that his movements were slow, and he could not fly. After suffering an enormous loss, Fat Tiger did not dare to continue fighting, so he hurriedly spread his wings and flew away. When he encountered a powerful enemy, he could not care less about the territory being invaded¡­ However, something even worse was yet to come. Fat Tiger did not expect that the flame demon did not intend to leave but stayed here and wandered around Roy¡¯s territory every day. Fat Tiger needed to eat as well, and he had to look for food every once in a while. However, ever since the flame demon wandered around here, Fat Tiger would frequently encounter him whenever he went out for food. Every time he ran into the balor, he would be hunted down by the flame demon. With his mobility, Fat Tiger was able to escape most of the time. But under the magic attacks of the flame demon, he would sometimes suffer injuries and escape miserably. Over time, Fat Tiger learned his lesson. Every time he went out, he first had to see if the flame demon was nearby. Moreover, he would cover the entrance of the cave after he went out. He knew very well that this flame demon was probably here for his Master Roy. Once the balor found out where the cave residence was, he would destroy it, and when Master Roy returned, he would have no home¡­ After flying for about five kilometers, Fat Tiger saw a monster below, so he immediately pounced on it. His three heads bit the monster¡¯s neck fiercely and bit it off so that it would stop struggling completely. Then he lay down and began to eat and enjoy the soul. After he was full, Fat Tiger stood up, shook his entire body, getting rid of the blood on him, and then slowly turned back. When he was about to reach home, Fat Tiger was stunned because he saw that the balor had appeared not far away. And this time, he was at the entrance of the cave! Still find it?! Fat Tiger¡¯s three heads looked at each other and then charged at the flame demon without hesitation. This time! Must chase him away! Seeing Fat Tiger rushing over and continuously firing frost attacks at him, the balor laughed sinisterly and shouted, ¡°Stupid dog! Overestimating yourself!¡± A wall of flames emerged in front of the flame demon, blocking all of Fat Tiger¡¯s frost attacks. After the ice bullets and icicles touched the fire wall, they all evaporated. At the same time, a huge fire pillar appeared under Fat Tiger¡¯s feet, forcing him to fly up again. As he circled above the flame demon¡¯s head, he shot out ice bullets, looking as though he was planning on fighting to the death with the flame demon. But unexpectedly, at this moment, the flame demon waved his right hand, and a giant flame fist suddenly appeared in the air and smashed down at Fat Tiger! The flame demon and Fat Tiger had exchanged blows many times, but this was the first time that the flame demon had demonstrated an anti-air attack. Caught off guard, Fat Tiger was hit by the flame fist and immediately fell from the sky while whimpering. After landing, Fat Tiger could not get up for a long time. His back was scorched black by the high temperature of the giant flame fist, and his pair of wings was in an appalling state. But even so, Fat Tiger still forced himself to stand up again and spat a mouthful of cold air at the flame demon. With a sneer, the balor incinerated the cold air. He stretched out his finger and scratched his chest, as though this attack had only tickled him. After he finished scratching, he flung Fat Tiger away. Fat Tiger was sent flying dozens of meters away. He rolled in the air countless times before smashing into the ground with a bang. The flame demon slowly walked over, stretched out two fingers, and pulled Fat Tiger out of the pit. He looked at Fat Tiger and sneered. ¡°I thought that there was a frost demon raising you, but it seems like you¡¯ve been abandoned! That¡¯s fine. Since I can¡¯t find the frost demon, then I¡¯ll eat you! The last time I ate a hellhound seemed to be two years ago¡­¡± With that, he lifted Fat Tiger and placed him above his head. Then he opened his mouth that was still burning with flames and prepared to throw Fat Tiger into his mouth. But at this moment, a ray of light suddenly appeared on Fat Tiger¡¯s body. It came and went quickly and soon disappeared. The flame demon saw it and was stunned for a moment. He gently shook Fat Tiger¡¯s body but found nothing out of the ordinary, so he no longer cared and opened his mouth again, prepared to eat. But at this moment, with a crisp sound, half of the tip of a sword stained with purple demon blood emerged from the flame demon¡¯s chest. The strong cold aura contained in the blade even dispersed the flames on the flame demon¡¯s chest¡­ At the same time, a cold voice came from behind. ¡°What are you doing to my dog?¡± Chapter 219 - Master, What Happened to You? Chapter 219 Master, What Happened to You? Needless to say, the one who appeared behind the flame demon and stabbed him with a sword was none other than Roy! After arriving at the Abyss Outpost, Roy and Julia had planned to return through a Gate of the Abyss, but at that moment, he discovered that Fat Tiger¡¯s situation was not good. Because he and Fat Tiger had a spiritual connection, he could see Fat Tiger¡¯s status in the system interface. When Roy saw the words ¡®seriously injured in Fat Tiger¡¯s status, he immediately realized that Fat Tiger might be in trouble, so he hugged Julia and activated the Teleport skill on the spot without even thinking about it! When returning through a Gate of the Abyss, it was unknown where he would end up at, but through Teleport, Roy could directly appear near Fat Tiger. However, what Roy did not expect was that the moment he appeared, Fat Tiger was about to be eaten. Roy exploded! Damn it, hitting my dog in my territory?! And you even want to eat him?! Who gave you the courage?! So without even thinking, Roy immediately summoned Frostmourne and stabbed the flame demon in front of him! This sword stabbed fast and ruthless. The balor let out a painful howl, and his fingers could not help loosening. Fat Tiger fell from his hand. Before he fell to the ground, a figure quickly appeared and carried Fat Tiger away. Julia hugged Fat Tiger and stayed away from the battlefield. She had been by Roy¡¯s side for more than three years, but it was the first time she saw Roy¡¯s gloomy face, so she knew that he was about to lose his temper and quickly took the hellhound away. Fat Tiger was heavily injured, and his entire body was covered in burn marks. Although he had fused with the hellfire fire seed, knew how to use flame protection, and should not have been so miserable, demon creatures like balors relied on fire to survive, so his flames far exceeded the power of Fat Tiger¡¯s hellfire, Fat Tiger curled up in Julia¡¯s embrace and looked at her with his eyelids propped up. He smelled the reassuring smell of Master Roy on Julia¡¯s body. Knowing that she was on his side, he felt relieved. On the other side, Roy had already pulled Frostmourne out of the flame demon¡¯s chest. Precisely because of this, the flame demon could turn around and look at his attacker. Flame demons were extremely large. Roy was more than three meters tall, and in front of the flame demon, he could only reach his chest. So when the flame demon looked down at the frost demon attacking him, he became even more furious! ¡°Damn bastard! How dare you sneak attack me?!¡± the flame demon roared angrily. And because of his anger, the flames all over his body seemed to grow bigger and more powerful. However, despite the roar, there was an unbearable pain coming from the wound on his chest. Balors had a special ability¡ªtheir flames could heal their wounds. But the hole pierced in his chest covered by his flames was not showing any signs of healing at all, and the purple demon blood in his chest was constantly flowing out. At first, the flame demon thought that this was due to the residual frost power on the opponent¡¯s sword. But soon, he realized that it was more than that. His body seemed to have become weak, as though most of his strength had been sucked away, and his body became even extremely heavy, with an incomparably heavy pressure acting on him. The balor couldn¡¯t help but look at the strange sword in the hands of this frost demon. Only at this moment could he tell that the extreme cold aura on the sword did not seem to be ordinary cold frost aura but cold death aura! Realizing that he might have been hit by curses, the balor gritted his teeth and swung his flame whip at Roy! However, what the flame demon did not expect was that the frost demon did not dodge his whip but instead reached out and grabbed the whip! The flame demon was stunned for a moment before laughing maniacally. ¡°You dare to do this? That¡¯s perfect. I will burn you to death right now!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the balor poured his magic power into the whip. The flames on the whip immediately rose, and the temperature increased. Balors and frost demons had been fighting for millions of years in the Abyss, and their eyes would turn red as soon as they saw these natural enemies. It was precisely this emotion that caused the balor to be unable to feel the magic power pressure emanating from Roy at this time. Not only did he not realize that this frost demon in front of him was a rank higher than him, but out of self-confidence in his own strength, he even thought that his flames would burn Roy! Roy held Frostmourne with one hand while grabbing the flame demon¡¯s whip with the other. Hearing this, he could not help but snort, and surging magic power immediately flowed out from his arm! As the cold aura gushed out from Roy¡¯s hand, it immediately suppressed the flames on the flame demon¡¯s whip! The flames extinguished, and black frost froze the tip of the whip before spreading forward, quickly extinguishing all the flames on the whip, and finally reaching the flame demon¡¯s hand! ¡°D-damn it!¡± In just a breath¡¯s time, the flame demon¡¯s right hand froze, scaring him so much that he quickly retracted his hand. But how could he retract it? Roy¡¯s frost had frozen his hand and the whip together! Black ice crystals moved up along the demon¡¯s arm, suppressing the raging flames on his body along the way, as though they were vowing to freeze him entirely. At this moment, the flame demon finally felt the aura of death. Flames were the natural enemy of frost, so how could frost not be the natural enemy of flames? Flame demons relied on flames to survive. Once the flames disappeared, the flame demon¡¯s death would come. So he gritted his teeth and squeezed out all his magic power to strengthen the flames all over his body, attempting to resist Roy¡¯s frost power. Boom! With the output of magic power, the flame demon¡¯s body started boiling like an explosion, and the surrounding air became distorted due to the high temperature of his flames. The flame demon finally stopped the frost from spreading. He gritted his teeth and roared at Roy, ¡°I¡¯m going to turn you into ashes!!¡± He hooked his free hand at Roy. ¡°Abyss Resonance!¡± The ground where Roy was immediately emitted high temperatures, and the fire pillar the balor used to deal with Fat Tiger before was about to burst out, but at this moment, Roy stomped on the ground! Kacha Kacha! A tingling sound came, and thick black ice immediately condensed on the ground beneath Roy¡¯s feet. Roy actually strangled the fire pillar as it was about to blast out¡­ Looking at the balor¡¯s expression as though he had seen a ghost, Roy expressionlessly put away Frostmourne and dug his ears. ¡°What did you just say you were going to turn me into?¡± ¡°H-how is this possible?!¡± The flame demon¡¯s eyes almost popped out. ¡°This is my best magic¡­¡± But how would he know that Roy had not even used a tenth of his frost power to block it! He broke the frozen and fragile whip in his hand. Then his magic power surged, releasing all his magic power pressure at once. He shouted at the flame demon, ¡°Get on your knees!¡± Boom! With Roy¡¯s voice, the tall flame demon actually knelt in front of Roy. Although this balor was about to become a high-rank demon, he was not a true high-rank demon. But Roy was a quasi-demon lord! When he fully released his magic power, the flame demon immediately felt the massive disparity between them! This was the middle Abyss. Those who mixed here were all middle-rank demons, and high-rank demons were rarely seen. How could this balor have thought that a ruthless person¡­ ruthless demon like Roy would appear here? ¡°Sir¡­ No, Your Excellency!¡± The flame demon knelt on the ground and said in horror, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I don¡¯t know¡­ I don¡¯t know if you are¡­¡± However, Roy did not answer him. He walked over with a cold face and slapped his face! How powerful was Roy now? His slap sent the five-meter-tall flame demon flying, and even the flames on the other side of his face dispersed! The flame demon struggled in a daze, wanting to get up, but Roy¡¯s voice came from above. ¡°Die!¡± Roy squatted on the flame demon¡¯s huge head, pressed his hand on his forehead while ignoring the blazing flames, and activated Cryogenic Fate. An extremely strong cold aura erupted again! All the flames on the flame demon¡¯s body vanished in an instant. Before Roy had time to see the demon body under the flames clearly, the flame demon turned into a black ice sculpture, all his movements frozen! Roy jumped off his head, stood in front of the flame demon, reached out his hand to grab the demon¡¯s frozen demon horn, and gently bent it. With a crack, Roy removed the flame demon¡¯s head. Holding the head, Roy mocked, ¡°Did you think you wouldn¡¯t have to die if you pretended to be humble and call me sir?¡± With that, Roy threw the head away and let it smash into pieces on the ground. Then he grabbed the flame demon¡¯s exposed soul with one hand and walked toward Julia. Roy looked at Fat Tiger in her arms and asked as he came in front of her, ¡°How is he?¡± ¡°No problem!¡± Julia replied. Fat Tiger was currently wrapped in Julia¡¯s recovery flames, and his injuries were healing bit by bit. When he saw Roy, Fat Tiger was a little confused. He could smell Roy¡¯s scent and knew that this was his master, but why did his current master look a little different? Fat Tiger¡¯s tail was wagging as he hesitated about whether he should pounce and lick this ¡®unfamiliar¡¯ master¡­ Chapter 220 - Gate of Echoes Chapter 220 Gate of Echoes After Julia¡¯s recovery flames healed Fat Tiger, and she placed him on the ground, Fat Tiger circled around Roy¡¯s legs in doubt, his three noses sniffing. ¡°Haha!¡± Roy immediately understood his doubts when he saw this. He crouched down and touched his three heads one by one. ¡°Fat Tiger, don¡¯t you remember me?¡± Upon hearing this familiar sound, Fat Tiger finally confirmed it. He immediately grinned widely. ¡°Aw!¡± ¡°Woo!¡± ¡°Woof!¡± Seeing Fat Tiger¡¯s three heads barking like a group of people, Julia could not help but burst out laughing. ¡°Where did you find such a hellhound? He¡¯s very interesting!¡± ¡°He¡¯s Fat Tiger!¡± Roy did not explain and only said to Fat Tiger, ¡°Fat Tiger, this is your future mistress. Remember!¡± Fat Tiger tilted his three heads together and sized up Julia. Then he stretched his heads and sniffed Julia¡¯s scent carefully. Since Master Roy said that she was the mistress, Fat Tiger had to remember her scent. Fat Tiger sniffed and once again smelled Roy¡¯s scent on Julia so that he could confirm the identity of the mistress. But he felt that something was a little strange. Why was Master Roy¡¯s smell richer in the lower half of the mistress¡­ While Fat Tiger was still wondering, Roy had already stood up and observed his surroundings. Of course, he recognized that this was where he and Fat Tiger used to live, and he even remembered where he found the demon gold mine. He happily rubbed Fat Tiger¡¯s heads again. ¡°Good job. Looks like you looked after the house very well!¡± Fat Tiger was praised and joyfully circled around Roy before running toward the cave. He turned around on the way and barked at Roy, signaling him to follow. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Roy led Julia forward. When they arrived at the cave, they found that Fat Tiger had sealed the entrance of the cave and was already digging. Soon, Fat Tiger dug the entrance open, and Roy carried Julia, bent over, and walked in. They went into the depths of the cave, and the space here was much larger. Roy stretched out his hand and wiped the big stone used as a table. He found that there was already a thick layer of dust on it and could not help but sigh. ¡°It seems like I¡¯ve been away for a long time. I¡¯ve stayed in that world for more than three years. I don¡¯t know how long it¡¯s been in the Abyss¡­¡± ¡°It seems like no one has calculated it.¡± Julia tilted her head and pondered. ¡°The time of the Abyss is out of sync with the times of other worlds. Moreover, His Majesty Samael said that when a Gate of the Abyss opens, it connects to a certain time node in another world¡­¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Roy asked Julia with interest, ¡°Has such a situation happened-a demon went to the same world twice, but when they went the second time, it was before the first time?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not too sure¡­¡± Julia thought about it and shook her head. ¡°But it¡¯s very likely possible.¡± Roy nodded thoughtfully and did not say anything. After going around the cave, Roy patted Fat Tiger¡¯s heads. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go. We can abandon this place and go to the deeper world! We need to find a new home.¡± This was the problem that Roy had been thinking about along the way back. When he first came to the Darksiders world, he was only a middle-rank demon. However, the enormous harvest there gave him a tremendous leap in his strength. Not only did he break through to the high-rank demon level in one go, but he could already touch the threshold of demon lord. In that case, there was no need to continue staying in the middle Abyss after returning. Although Roy was invincible in this middle Abyss, he could only stay for a short period of time. If this continued for a long time, it would probably anger the demon lords. Demons were like this. The hierarchy was strict and clear, and it was best for demons of every class to stay wherever they should. After getting Fat Tiger, Roy needed to go to the Abyss level where high-rank demons were. It was a lower level of the Abyss, meaning that there were stronger neighbors and richer resources, far beyond what the middle Abyss could compare to. Fat Tiger¡¯s heart sank when he heard that the home he had worked so hard to guard was about to be abandoned. But when he heard that there was going to be a new home, he was immediately happy and could not wait to run out of the cave. After coming out, Roy looked in the direction of the gold mine and hesitated about whether to get some demon gold. Although the humans in the Darksiders world were in modern civilization, Roy had not expected that the human world would be destroyed before he could spread the demon gold, resulting in the demon gold being useless. Speaking of which, the gold that Roy had spread in the Pirates of the Caribbean world, after continuously sending back souls for some time, had not had any movements recently. Roy did not know what had happened. After thinking about it, he felt that maybe the churches of the Pirates of the Caribbean world had confiscated the demon gold. This was a little troublesome. After all, Roy had brought very little demon gold last time. As long as people had the heart to investigate, they could quickly gather all the gold and destroy it. With this thought in mind, Roy went to the gold mine again. This time, he took away hundreds of tons of demon gold! As long as the demon gold was engraved with Roy¡¯s Osiris Mark and then circulated in the human worlds, it would be able to give Roy a large number of souls continuously. The more the gold spread out, the less likely it would be for people to be able to stop it. Julia did not know why Roy wanted this gold, but she did not ask further and just collected it with Roy. After getting enough gold, Roy went out of the mine. He would slowly engrave the marks when he had time in the future. Thus, a demon, a fallen angel, and a winged hellhound flew into the sky and headed northwest. Just like when entering the middle Abyss, you had to find the entrance to the lower Abyss where high-rank demons were. The flowing magma rivers had always been the best guides in the Abyss. They flew along a magma river for five days before finally arriving at a huge fissure. Julia looked at the bottomless fissure and was very excited. When she was created, she had directly appeared in Samael¡¯s demon king space, and she had never experienced this experience of entering lower into the world¡­ They flew down along the fissure for a long time. They felt that they had flown hundreds of kilometers, but they could not find an exit or the end. This puzzled Roy. If they were on a planet, such a deep depth might have even penetrated through the core of the planet. How deep was the lower Abyss? There was no light in front, but at this moment, Roy and the others suddenly bumped into an invisible ¡®wall¡¯! Even with the dark vision of demons, they could not see anything in front, but when they reached out to touch it, they could clearly feel a thick layer of something blocking their way. Uh, is this the Gate of Echoes mentioned in the inherited memories? Roy thought. After middle-rank demons promoted to high-rank demons, there was no need for rituals such as bloodline awakening. Therefore, when demons headed to the lower Abyss from the middle Abyss, they had to go through the ¡®Gate of Echoes¡¯, which was something mentioned in Araniya¡¯s inherited memories. Roy stretched out his hand, pressed his palm on the ¡®wall¡¯, and began to output magic power on it. Only through using completely compressed magic power could someone open this sealed ¡®gate¡¯. And the difference between middle-rank demons and high-rank demons was precisely the difference in the nature of their magic power. It could be said that only the magic power of high-rank demons could open this so-called ¡®Gate of Echoes¡¯¡­ As Roy inputted his magic power, he could see the surrounding space shaking in his dark vision. The vibrations did not last long before suddenly disappearing with a bang. The Gate of Echoes in front of them suddenly disappeared, replaced by a fiery red light. It was the exit to the lower Abyss¡­ Chapter 221 - The Embodiment of Identity and Status Roy had some speculations about what the lower Abyss was like before entering, but when he really arrived, he realized that it was different from what he had imagined. It was the same scorching heat and the same ash-like world, but many artificial buildings had appeared in the lower Abyss! As soon as Roy and Julia entered, they saw huge castles in the distance, but these castles were all in the demon-style, in black and scarlet tones, and all of them leaned toward dark trends that were sinister and terrifying. The lower Abyss was vast, and the space here was much larger than the middle Abyss and did not as oppressive. Roy and Julia randomly chose a direction and flew around three hundred kilometers. They saw four to five demon castles along the way. A demon castle was just below Roy and Julia¡¯s flying path. When they were about to approach, a demon flew out of the demon castle to meet Roy and Julia. Roy and Julia saw the two pairs of wings behind the demon from afar and realized that he was a high-rank demon, so they stopped and floated in the air to see what he wanted to do. After the four-winged demon flew over, he stopped a few tens of meters away from them. After sizing up Roy and Julia, he laughed and said, ¡°A demon and a fallen angel, such a combination is really rare¡­ But you two, this demon castle already has a master, and it¡¯s my territory. If you want to find a place to stay, you¡¯d better go elsewhere to take a look!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Roy heard the underlying meaning. ¡°Can these demon castles be occupied at will?¡± Hearing Roy¡¯s question, the demon opposite was stunned for a moment before laughing loudly. ¡°Newcomer? No wonder. It seems like you don¡¯t understand the situation of this high-rank Demon World. In this lower Abyss, there are many demon castles like this that have been built by high-rank demons. If you want, you can find a masterless demon castle to stay in. Of course, if you don¡¯t like the style of these castles, you can also build one yourself. Anyway, you¡¯re also a high-rank demon, so it shouldn¡¯t be a problem to build things like this.¡± ¡°There¡¯s another way-driving the original master of the demon castle away and living there, right?¡± Roy asked. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± The demon laughed. ¡°Many demons like to do this because snatching from others is the best to them. But if they want to do this, it depends on their strength!¡± The four-winged demon¡¯s words revealed the meaning of a faint threat. It seemed like he was a little afraid that Roy and Julia would snatch his demon castle. After all, Roy and Julia were two high-rank demons, but he was alone. He had not joined any demon lord, so he had no backing behind him. If Roy and Julia really took action to snatch his demon castle, he would most likely be driven away. So although he seemed to be introducing the situation of the lower Abyss to Roy and Julia, he was actually trying to get them to leave as soon as possible. After hearing his words, Roy could not help but snort and released his magic power pressure! When magic power flowed out of Roy¡¯s heart and filled the magic power nodes of his entire body, distortions appeared in the surrounding air again. On the surface of Roy¡¯s body were countless small black bolts of lightning, sizzling. ¡°Is this strength enough?¡± Roy asked the demon. ¡°Enough¡­ enough!¡± After realizing that Roy¡¯s magic power pressure was so powerful, cold sweat broke out on the demon¡¯s forehead. He thought that Roy and Julia were only high-rank demons who had just advanced and that they would not be too powerful. But after Roy¡¯s magic power pressure appeared, he realized that he had misjudged this time. Damn it! How are they new high-rank demons? Low-rank demons and middle-rank demons could clearly feel that the magic power nature of high-rank demons was completely different from theirs. But it was rather difficult to judge strength between high-rank demons because everyone had the same magic power nature. And usually, no one would maintain a combat state of full magic power. Sometimes, it was not possible to tell who was stronger without fighting. Although Roy¡¯s power had soared after the fusion, and it was a cinch for him to fight ten ordinary high-rank demons at once, he had not completely become a demon lord yet, and his rank was still at the high-rank demon level. Therefore, as long as he restrained his magic power, it would often cause other high-rank demons to misjudge his strength. Of course, Roy did not have any intention of pretending to be a pig to eat a tiger. The conflicts of interest between high-rank demons were much fewer. Back in the Darksiders world, Roy had cooperated with other high-rank demons, and he did not have the intention of snatching the castle of the demon in front of him, so he simply displayed his strength to make the other party restrain his tone. Sure enough, after Roy withdrew his magic power pressure, the high-rank demon opposite him appeared much more respectful. Demons used their strength to speak, and the strong could win the respect of other demons wherever they went. ¡°My name is Lombard!¡± The demon thumped his chest and introduced himself. ¡°May I know your name?¡± ¡°My name is Osiris!¡± Roy nodded and introduced himself. ¡°You¡¯re very strong. I can¡¯t imagine that it¡¯s actually your first time in the lower Abyss!¡± Lombard said solemnly. ¡°I take back what I said earlier. If you want my castle, I¡¯ll give it to you without a word. But to be honest, a powerful high-rank demon like you may need a bigger castle to match your status!¡± ¡°In this lower Abyss, are there differences in status among high-rank demons?¡± Roy asked. ¡°Of course. The differences in status are mainly reflected in the place of residence!¡± Lombard said. ¡°Demons have always been like this. Only the strongest can have the largest demon castles! This is an embodiment of identity. Moreover, the larger the demon castle, the larger the territory, and the more the resources.¡± ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± Roy was immediately interested. ¡°Where is the largest demon castle in the lower Abyss now?¡± However, what Roy did not expect was that Lombard shook his head. ¡°There are several demon castles among the largest ones. Of course, I know where they are, but I don¡¯t advise you to snatch them because the high-rank demons living there are all followers of powerful demon lords. The demon castles they live in also need to serve the demon lords. If you snatch their demon castles, you have to consider whether you will anger the demon lords behind them.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Roy nodded thoughtfully. Since that was the case, Roy decided not to ask further and flew away with Julia and Fat Tiger. He had already decided not to consider the scale and just find a demon castle that looked pleasing to the eye. He would first understand the situation of the lower Abyss. After all, he reckoned that he would not be able to stay here for long because he might become a demon lord soon. Seeing Roy fly away, Lombard breathed a sigh of relief. The magic power pressure that Roy released just now caused him immense pressure. It was unwise to have such a strong high-rank demon be at odds with him. Fortunately, the other party did not seem to fancy his demon castle. ¡°But¡­ why does the name Osiris sound so familiar?¡± Lombard scratched his chin with his sharp nails and frowned while pondering. ¡°I seem to have heard this name somewhere¡­¡± After recalling for a while, Lombard suddenly remembered! ¡°Damn it. Didn¡¯t that guy Xeron keep asking about this name some time ago?¡± Lombard asked in surprise. ¡°He also informed many high-rank demons and asked them to bring his soul if they encountered a demon with this name¡­ But Xeron said that he was merely a low-rank demon. Did he get it wrong? Or is it just the same name? ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t care. Anyway, Xeron doesn¡¯t have any friendship with me!¡± After thinking for a while, Lombard turned around and returned to his demon castle¡­ Chapter 222 - Roy’s New Neighbor In the eyes of humans and other species, the demons of the Abyss were all chaotic and disorderly, but this was actually a misunderstanding. The reason why such rumors spread was essentially that most humans could only come into contact with low-rank and middle-rank demons. The demons of these two ranks were indeed bloodthirsty and violent. There was no order to speak of, only destruction and ruin. But it should be known that even unintelligent animals and wild beasts would have certain rules in their groups, let alone intelligent species like demons. However, the order between demons was usually some specific rules formed over tens of millions of years. It was not like humans, whose laws had been engraved into words and passed down. Moreover, demons would only obey these rules when necessary. If they were powerful enough that no one could restrain them, they could also ignore them. High-rank demons were already the rulers of the Demon World. Although there were demon lords and demon kings above them, demon lords and demon kings usually did not care about management and left it all to the high-rank demons. Just like Demon Lord Rogeros that Roy had encountered in the middle Abyss, he had thrown many trivial matters to the high-rank demon Edrach, who was loyal to him. He would only appear personally for things that truly needed his attention. Moreover, he would often only appear in the form of a projection clone. It could be said that high-rank demons were the true elites of the Demon World. How could an elite class like this allow the world they lived in to become chaotic and unmanageable? Therefore, the so-called chaos and disorder should refer to the behavior of demons after they came to other worlds because as long as it was not the world they lived in, the demons could do anything they wanted. The Abyss was the hometown of the demons, so they had to take care of it properly¡­ It was only until after Roy explored the lower Abyss did he discover that the resources here were indeed quite rich. There were large numbers of mineral deposits here, such as the Abyss demon iron ore that Roy had obtained. Such ordinary minerals were everywhere in the lower Abyss, and they were not too valuable. In addition, there were many more rare minerals, such as purplish-red demon blood stones that were the color of demon blood, with something that looked like biological blood vessels covering the surface. There were also ores like Debes copper, flame mica, dark water silver, and so on distributed in the lower Abyss. These minerals containing various characteristics could be used to create demon artifacts with special attributes! After all, demons had been at war with other races for a long time. Angels, humans, elves, dragons, elementals, and so on could be considered their enemies in the Infinite Worlds. Under these circumstances, demons could not rely solely on their bodies and magic power to fight, and they still needed necessary weapons. The demon castles where high-rank demons lived were usually built in places with special resources. The existence of a demon castle often meant that the nearby resources belonged to this demon castle. As a high-rank demon was the master of this demon castle, as long as they extracted these resources, it meant that these resources belonged to them. Of course, it was impossible for high-rank demons to mine resources personally, so they would often use their abilities to create demon puppets to do this laborious work. It did not matter if they did not know how to make demon puppets. There were also many powerful monsters in the lower Abyss, so they could just enslave them. Furthermore, some high-rank demons would draw summoning formations and find low-rank and middle-rank demons from the middle or upper Abyss to work for them. But there were not many cases because low-rank and middle-rank demons could not live too long in the lower Abyss. The environment here was harsher, and even the monsters were stronger than them. Once they were far away from a demon castle, they would very likely be killed¡­ Moreover, the presence of low-rank and middle-rank demons here would generally give high-rank demons the feeling of ¡®tarnished identity¡¯, so generally speaking, there was no way that high-rank demons would do this. Roy and Julia observed a few demon castles from afar and found that high-rank demons mostly used demon puppets! These demon puppets were the so-called residents of demon castles. They served only the masters of the demon castles and worked day and night to earn the capital to improve their strength for the high-rank demons. Demon puppets were actually a general term that referred to some special species created by demons. These puppets might have been pieced together from a large number of corpses and then infused with captured souls into them to make them move. They could also be made of some stone or metals. True puppets were driven by souls and magic. Sometimes, the range of resources that a demon castle had delineated was not too clear, so there would be wars between demon castles now and then. But usually, as the masters, the two high-rank demons would not directly attack each other but instead let their puppets fight each other first. It was best if an outcome was determined. But if there was no victory or defeat, it depended on the situation whether or not the high-rank demons decided to fight each other. It was not easy to grow into high-rank demons. High-rank demons were relatively restrained among themselves and would not easily engage in life-and-death battles. On the contrary, they had connections between each other most of the time. In such disputes, the unlucky ones were definitely the demon puppets and enslaved monsters. Perhaps it was precisely because of this cruel method of using souls that the other species were afraid of demons. After all, no one wanted their soul to be eaten, sealed in a corpse, or to become a puppet for eternity after their death. Roy flew in the air with Julia for a full week in the lower Abyss. After flying for around five thousand kilometers, they saw thirty demon castles before finally finding a demon castle that looked more pleasing to the eye. The architectural style of this demon castle was slightly different. Compared to the large amount of magma and flames used in other demon castles, this castle actually used a lot of demon obsidian, which were crystals containing powerful dark power. After polishing, the blackness was so dense that it shined. Perhaps it was because of the mineral veins of this ore nearby, so it used a great deal of demon obsidian. The moment Julia saw this demon castle, she immediately liked it. She was fond of shiny objects. Moreover, this demon castle looked quite large. The castle walls covered a square kilometer, making it the largest demon castle that they had seen during this time. What happened next was simple. Roy unleashed all his firepower. He flew above the demon castle, summoned a massive black lightning bolt, and struck the empty space in front of the castle, instantly creating a deep pit hundreds of meters in diameter. Then he shouted at the demon castle below, ¡°Either get lost! Or die!!¡± A moment later, a reverse-winged high-rank demon flew out of the demon castle and hurriedly fled into the distance, not even daring to meet Roy. Judging from the magic power pressure emanating from the other party, this reverse-winged demon was also a very powerful high-rank demon. However, compared to a quasi-lord like Roy, he was still lacking a lot. Perhaps because he saw the power of Roy¡¯s black lightning, he weighed it and realized that he could not win against Roy, so he simply left the territory and escaped. Therefore, very simply, Roy became the master of this demon castle. This kind of situation was pretty common in the lower Abyss. Of course, the bigger the demon castle, the better. But it was another matter if they could defend their territory. The masters of the same demon castle changed quite frequently. Seeing how tactful the other party was, Roy could not be bothered to chase after the high-rank demon. He brought Julia and Fat Tiger down and entered the demon castle. The high-rank demon left in a hurry, and it was equivalent to leaving without anything. It was naturally impossible to take away the wealth in the demon castle. When Roy and Julia entered, they saw a large number of demon puppets gathered at the castle gate. When they saw Roy, they all knelt on the ground. One of the demon puppets leading them said in a numb and hollow voice, ¡°New master of the demon castle, we welcome your arrival!¡± Roy looked and found that this demon puppet was a flesh and blood puppet. At first glance, it looked like a giant mosquito with a long tail and three pairs of legs that looked like those of an arthropod on its abdomen. Its upper body was humanoid, and it had two black compound eyes on its face. Behind it were tattered translucent wings that looked like those of a fly. Needless to say, Roy felt disgusted, but there was nothing he could do about it. He knew that the aesthetics of many demons were distorted, and the one who created this puppet was probably the same. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Roy asked with a frown. ¡°Master, you can call me Cagruze! This is the name given to me by the previous master. Of course, you can also give me another name¡­¡± Cagruze said. Roy could not be bothered to change his name. ¡°Are you the butler of this demon castle?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know whether I am or not, Master!¡± Cagruze gave a strange answer. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Julia frowned. ¡°In this demon castle, only my soul still has a little consciousness, so the previous master ordered me to carry out his will¡­¡± Cagruze said. His voice had always been numb and hollow. Roy understood. ¡°Then, your duties are the same as before.¡± ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Cagruze replied. Roy looked at the other demon puppets and found that they were all standing quietly behind them, and all their appearances could be described as bizarre. Roy saw rock puppets that were made of stone and caused the ground to shake as they walked. He also saw fat, bloated, and sewn-together corpse puppets that looked like Abominations. However, these puppets had no consciousness and could only passively accept orders. Although Roy was curious about how they determined who the master of the demon castle was, it was not the time to look into this. He nodded and led Julia into the castle. The demon castle was quite large, and there were many rooms, but most of them already had fixed purposes. Some were smelting rooms with burning magma and large cauldrons, some were forging rooms with iron hammers and anvils, and some were rooms with large numbers of magic formations engraved. It was unknown what they were for. After walking around, they returned to the largest hall. There was an extremely huge demon seat placed here, and it seemed to be the castle lord¡¯s throne. In the middle of the hall was a round pool filled with a strange liquid that looked like silver oil. The moment Roy and Julia walked in, the liquid in the pool suddenly writhed up and finally turned into a humanoid appearance. It was clearly a humanoid figure made of a pile of liquid, but the details were very exquisite. This liquid person looked like a succubus, and Roy could even distinguish the shape of the armor she was wearing from the liquid. ¡°Delt! Delt! Damn it, are you there?¡± the liquid humanoid shouted at the castle lord¡¯s throne. Roy had been watching all along. After hearing the liquid person¡¯s words, he suddenly realized that this thing might be a communication device, so he said, ¡°If you¡¯re talking about the previous master of this castle, unfortunately, he¡¯s not here!¡± After hearing Roy¡¯s words, the liquid person was stunned for a moment and then turned around to see Roy. If this was the common communication method used by high-rank demons in the demon castles, then Roy reckoned that he should have formed a liquid person with the same appearance in the other party¡¯s demon castle. ¡°Who are you? Is Delt dead?¡± the succubus asked. ¡°He¡¯s not dead!¡± Roy said. ¡°That guy is very smart and took the initiative to give up the demon castle, so I let him leave! What about you? Who are you?¡± ¡°My name is Benia!¡± The succubus had a thoughtful expression on her face. ¡°You said that Delt left voluntarily? Looks like you¡¯re a rather powerful demon¡­¡± ¡°Okay, the person you¡¯re looking for isn¡¯t here!¡± Roy said. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, leave!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so heartless!¡± The succubus formed from the liquid suddenly giggled, her voice full of temptation. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet a new neighbor. Maybe we can ¡®exchange¡¯ happily¡­¡± Before Roy could answer, Julia¡¯s face collapsed when she heard the succubus¡¯s tone¡­ Chapter 223 - No Allies Between Demons Chapter 223 No Allies Between Demons Before Roy could say anything, Julia took a step forward, pointed her fallen angelic sword at Benia, and said coldly, ¡°Succubus, do you want to ¡®exchange¡¯ with me? Tell me the location of your demon castle, and I¡¯ll personally come to ¡®exchange¡¯ with you!¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± Roy could not help touching his demon horns. He did not expect Julia to have such a big reaction. However, Benia was not afraid of Julia¡¯s threat at all. She stretched out her finger and curled it at Julia while giggling. ¡°Oh, look. A beautiful and charming fallen angel. If you were the ¡®exchange¡¯ object, I wouldn¡¯t mind either!¡± F*ck! Roy was shocked when he heard this. Is this succubus the kind that eats all men and women?! Even Julia did not expect that Benia would say something like this, and she could not help bet get goosebumps all over her body. Her mood of protecting food just now was gone. Instead, she took a step back and wanted to stay away from Benia, even though she knew that she was just a mass of liquid. Looks like Julia¡¯s skills are too shallow to argue with a succubus¡­ Benia giggled, her voice very sultry, but she did not seem to dare to make such a joke for too long. After a while, she finally said seriously, ¡°Okay, since you¡¯ve chased Delt away, then that guy is useless. New master of Black Brilliance Castle, may I know your name?¡± ¡°My name is Osiris. This is my partner, Fallen Angel Julia!¡± Roy said. ¡°If you want something, just say it! If not, then leave quickly. I just took over this castle, and there are many things to do!¡± ¡°Osiris? Why is this name so familiar¡­¡± A thoughtful expression appeared on Benia¡¯s face before she asked in surprise, ¡°Do you know Xeron?¡± ¡°Huh?!¡± Roy could not help but frown. ¡°What if I do? What if I don¡¯t?¡± He felt that it was too strange. Why did I hear this name again? It was the same in the Darksiders world. Now that I just arrived at the lower Abyss, I actually heard this name again. Is Xeron that famous?! ¡°It seems like it¡¯s you!¡± Benia looked at Roy up and down in astonishment. ¡°Some time ago, as soon as Xeron returned to the Abyss, he went around asking about your name everywhere, and he even sent people to the Abyss levels above to find traces of you. This matter has made most of the high-rank demons in the lower Abyss know about it. But from what I know, the demon named Osiris that Xeron mentioned is merely a low-rank demon. So I¡¯m quite curious. If it really is you, how have you promoted from low-rank demon to high-rank demon in such a short time? And¡­ so powerful!¡± ¡°Do you want to know? Then come here and let me tell you!¡± Roy sneered. ¡°No, no, don¡¯t misunderstand!¡± Benia hurriedly said. ¡°I don¡¯t have any friendship with Xeron. Since you don¡¯t plan to tell me, then forget it! Okay, I¡¯m actually here to find an ally. I wonder if you¡¯re interested¡­¡± ¡°Ally?¡± Roy frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°A world, a world with quality souls!¡± Benia said. ¡°And these quality souls are waiting for people to harvest, but it¡¯s also a high-magic world. It¡¯s somewhat strenuous for me to rely on myself alone. I originally planned to go with Delt, but you chased that guy away, so I want to ask if you¡¯re willing to go together. Of course, this charming fallen angel can go as well.¡± ¡°Oh, tell me about the situation in that world.¡± Roy walked to the castle lord¡¯s throne and sat down lazily with his feet crossed. He also used his magic power to freeze the throne. This cold temperature was very comfortable for him. However, what Roy did not expect was that Benia suddenly fell silent. After a while, she finally spread her hands. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be straightforward. It¡¯s the world Xeron has been attacking!¡± ¡°Huh?!¡± Roy paused in surprise. Is Benia referring to the Heroes of Might and Magic world? Julia, who was standing beside Roy¡¯s throne, snorted. ¡°You still say that you have no friendship with Xeron? Don¡¯t tell me you want to deceive us and then attack us together with Xeron?¡± At this moment, Julia wished she could write the words ¡®little slut¡¯ on her face¡­ ¡°If I really thought this way, I wouldn¡¯t have said it directly!¡± Benia also snorted coldly. ¡°And honestly speaking, with Osiris¡¯s strength, it¡¯s impossible to be afraid of Xeron!¡± Roy stared at her, and Benia looked at Roy¡¯s eyes without showing any weakness, using this attitude to prove her frankness. But Roy suddenly grinned and pointed at her. ¡°Don¡¯t use such an inferior provocation method. You¡¯re right. Since Xeron regards me as his enemy, I don¡¯t mind killing him after meeting him, but this isn¡¯t a reason why I should follow you to that world!¡± ¡°I have an elder sister!¡± Benia said. ¡°We were born from the same demon egg¡­¡±. Julia interrupted her in surprise, ¡°Twin demons? That¡¯s really rare!¡± ¡°Hmph. It¡¯s a pity that my relationship with her isn¡¯t like what you imagine, Miss Julia!¡± Benia sneered. ¡°To me, she¡¯s my lifelong enemy!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Roy asked with a frown. ¡°When a demon is born from an egg, there is usually only one! Only in this way can demons ensure the initial nutrients and grow stronger!¡± Benia said. ¡°But she and I are twins. From the time we were in the egg, we began fighting for the right to survive. Unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t win against her. Ever since I was born, I was much weaker than other demons¡­¡± Roy recalled the scene when he was born and could not help but identify with her feelings. ¡°Did she not eat you when you were born?¡± If it were any other species, this question would have been terrifying. However, it was a normal topic for demons. Benia explained, ¡°Perhaps it was luck. She was born first, and she really did want to kill me, but at that time, another little demon came. While she was fighting that little demon, I crawled out of the egg and quickly escaped far away. I didn¡¯t even dare to appear in front of other demons and luckily avoided the early battles¡­ ¡°But it¡¯s precisely because of this that I went through a rather long period of weakness. I spent hundreds of years plundering souls to make up for my congenital shortcomings. When I finally promoted to middle-rank demon and awakened to succubus, I learned that my sister had long already become a high-rank demon! ¡°If not for her, I wouldn¡¯t have been so miserable at the beginning!¡± Benia gritted her teeth. ¡°Now I¡¯ve finally become a high-rank demon, but the hardship is completely beyond imagination for her. I¡¯ve been asking about her and learned that she¡¯s in Xeron¡¯s world, plotting to destroy that world with a group of high-rank demons¡­¡± ¡°So, are you planning on causing trouble in that world?¡± Roy asked directly. ¡°Yes! Those damn high-rank demons united and regarded that world as their private land. All the demons they¡¯ve summoned have signed demon contracts with them to help them plunder souls!¡± Benia said. ¡°And what I plan to do is to go to that world and snatch food from them! I won¡¯t let go of any opportunity to cause trouble for her!¡± ¡°What¡¯s your sister¡¯s name?¡± Roy asked while pondering ¡°Biara! She¡¯s a very powerful succubus!¡± Benia said. ¡°How about it, Osiris? Come with me. As long as you help me kill Biara, I can help you kill Xeron!¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll think about it!¡± Roy nodded. ¡°Okay. If you decide to, contact me within a month. I have the coordinates of that world. When you contact me, use this projection pool. I believe you¡¯ll be able to understand the function of the projection pool soon¡­¡± With that, the liquid that formed Benia sank back into the pool, and her figure disappeared. After Benia disappeared, Julia asked Roy, ¡°Are you planning to ally with her?¡±. ¡°How is that possible?¡± Roy grinned. ¡°This succubus isn¡¯t speaking much truth. How can I believe her so easily?¡±. ¡°You mean she¡¯s lying?¡± Julia frowned. ¡°of course. Even if she really has a sister that she hates to the bone, have you thought about it? Her sister advanced to a high-rank demon much earlier than her. With her strength, how can she defeat her sister?¡± Roy snorted. ¡°She¡¯s been roping in allies just to get them to deal with her sister. She might have been looking for the former castle lord, Delt, but he ran away, and we replaced him. And her so-called bargaining chip is nothing more than a transaction of souls and her body. Don¡¯t all succubi do this?¡± Hearing this, Julia was furious. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I knew she was a coquettish slut.¡± But then, Julia asked worriedly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with your enemy Xeron? From her tone, Xeron seems to have a bunch of high-rank demons as allies. Moreover, this guy seems to be very famous in the lower Abyss. If you don¡¯t form an alliance with Benia, will she disclose the news of you appearing to Xeron and let him bring a bunch of high-rank demons to cause trouble for us?¡± ¡°Alliances between demons are not reliable at all!¡± Roy laughed coldly. He thought of Xeron¡¯s ¡®teammates¡¯. They were simply a bunch of high-rank demons fighting over souls. If not for this, how could Roy have lured Xeron¡¯s army in deep alone and finally got him besieged and killed by dragons? So Roy was not worried about this at all. ¡°Do you believe that as long as Xeron is killed, his so-called allies won¡¯t avenge him?!¡± ¡°But is it possible that Xeron has a demon lord backing him?¡± Julia asked. ¡°Of course!¡± Roy nodded. ¡°But I¡¯m about to become a demon lord, so I don¡¯t need to worry too much. On the contrary, I plan to take the initiative to go to that world and kill Xeron! After all, I¡¯ve been to that world once. The magic theories in that world are very rich and systematic. If I want to become a demon lord, I need some knowledge about space magic. It¡¯s best to go to that world to obtain it!¡± Julia was a little jealous. ¡°So, you still have to join forces with Benia?¡± ¡°Who said that?¡± Roy hugged her and smiled confidently. ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t go to that world without her?¡± It had probably been many years since he was in the Heroes of Might and Magic world. Someone should have gathered the seven Dragon Balls left in the Heroes of Might and Magic world¡­ Chapter 224 - Titan Hellhound Chapter 224 Titan Hellhound Roy was not in a rush about the Dragon Balls. After all, this matter was beyond his control, and he had a lot to do now. First, he had to familiarize himself with the environment of this lower Abyss, especially since he had just taken over this demon castle named Black Brilliance Castle. Roy still had to understand what this castle could bring him. For high-rank demons, a demon castle was not just a symbol of status. After promoting from low-rank demon all the way here, Roy was no longer in the wild state where he could just find a cave to be a lair. In fact, from another perspective, the architectural style of the demon castle coincidentally proved that demons also had their own aesthetic and artistic senses. Although the art of demons looked terrifying in the eyes of other races, it was still a kind of proof of an intelligent species. The name Black Brilliance Castle might have come from the building materials of this demon castle, and the puppets serving the demon castle would set off according to plan every day to mine all kinds of ores in the mines within the territory of the demon castle. In the coming period, Roy and Julia would probably spend a lot of effort to understand the uses of these ores. Although he occupied this demon castle, Roy actually did not care that much because it was not suitable for him to replant the Red Sea Egg! It could not be helped. The lower Abyss was basically shared by high-rank demons. If Roy planted the Red Sea Egg in this castle, he might be discovered by other high-rank demons. Lilith was a famous demon king in the Abyss, and she probably had a lot of clones. If someone reported it to Lilith, Roy would be in trouble. Therefore, Roy thought it best to wait until he became a demon lord and found a suitable alternate space domain that belonged to him before replanting the Red Sea Egg. In fact, his greatest harvest when he went to the Darksiders world was not the more than one million souls but the Red Sea Egg. At the same time, Roy realized something. The Infinite Worlds connected to the Abyss had their own development processes, so special things were often born. These things might be naturally occurring, or they might be from other intelligent species that had been there for a long time. If these objects could be used flexibly, they might be of great help to Roy. Just like this Red Sea Egg, it allowed Roy to spend a small number of souls to replicate a clone with the same attributes as his main body. This saved Roy from consuming a large number of souls because if he used the system to do this, he would not even be able to estimate the number of souls required. Although Daddy System was omnipotent, the number of souls Roy could obtain was always limited, and he had to consider how to strengthen himself at a higher price/ performance ratio. If he could obtain and collect special items from these worlds in the future, wouldn¡¯t that be equivalent to offsetting a large number of souls? In the past, it was not that Roy had not thought about these issues, but at that time, Roy¡¯s strength could not keep up, and he might not be able to obtain them even if he wanted to. But as his strength increased, he could try to seek these things. For example, the Heroes of Might and Magic world that Roy planned to go to next had many divine artifacts and treasures. If he could bring back a few pieces, he could increase his strength. This time, after going to the Darksiders world for such a long time, when Roy returned, he found that Fat Tiger was being bullied by a flame demon. This made Roy realize that it was time to improve Fat Tiger¡¯s strength. As a pet he created, Roy¡¯s trust in it could be said to be higher than that of Julia. Coincidentally, he had hunted many angels in the Darksiders world and obtained quite a number of holy souls. These holy souls were not very useful to Roy. There were few souls like Uriel¡¯s, and it was impossible for him to use them all to make fallen angel souls. It was better to use them for Fat Tiger. It just so happened that he was made from a holy soul fragment, so these angel souls should be very effective on Fat Tiger. So after settling down, Roy began to consider how to improve Fat Tiger. Of course, these angel souls were not for Fat Tiger to eat directly, but Roy planned to use them to transform Fat Tiger and redefine his attributes. As a three-headed hellhound, Fat Tiger knew how to use three different elemental powers. However, Roy realized that it would not be very useful for Fat Tiger to continue to develop these elemental powers. Fat Tiger¡¯s fighting style was inherently inclined toward wild beasts, so he should evolve in the direction of a true demon beast and use his unparalleled strong physique and strength to kill enemies. Thinking of this, Roy could not help but think of the giant wolf, Fenrir, in Norse mythology and the Midgard Serpent, J?rmungandr. If Fat Tiger could grow to a height of hundreds or even one thousand meters, how powerful would his physical strength be?! At that time, let alone a demon lord, even a demon king could probably be slapped flying with a paw, right? After thinking about it carefully, Roy decided to transform Fat Tiger from his body size and sheer muscle strength, coupled with extremely sturdy fur or armor as a defense, to make him a titan hellhound! If he used the game terms to describe it, it meant that he planned to transform Fat Tiger into a super main tank. It just so happened that Julia¡¯s flames had a recovery effect, and she could be regarded as a healer. And with Roy as a mage, a small-scale offensive and defensive combat group would then form. Roy quickly put this modification on the agenda. He opened Fat Tiger¡¯s attribute panel and consumed angel souls and a large number of ordinary souls to modify his attributes. There were a few main changes: Strength Enhancement: Every time this creature devours a soul, and when it grows, its strength will greatly enhance. Activity Enhancement: Same as above. Speed Enhancement: Same as above. Steel Body: Every time this creature grows, it will strengthen its physical defense and magic defense greatly. Infinite Growth: The body size of this creature is no longer restricted. The other attributes did not change, but the addition of these attributes not only consumed all the angel souls in Roy¡¯s hands but also made him spend more than three hundred thousand ordinary souls. Roy only had a few souls remaining. However, the effect was extremely shocking. When the attribute transformation finished, Fat Tiger, who had been following Roy, suddenly fell into a deep sleep, startling Julia. She thought that something was wrong with Fat Tiger. In the end, Roy told her to stay calm and ordered the demon puppets in Black Brilliance Castle to hunt monsters and collect flesh and blood. Fat Tiger¡¯s first hibernation lasted a total of seven days. When he woke up, his body had already increased by about 30%, and then his three heads began a fierce feast. He devoured all of the several tons of monster corpses collected by the demon puppets. Fat Tiger¡¯s growth could be done by devouring flesh and blood and also by devouring souls. To Roy, he was quite easy to raise because Roy could directly feed him souls if there was not enough flesh and blood. After he was full, Fat Tiger entered hibernation again. During this time, Fat Tiger¡¯s body was growing at a visible speed. Roy could feel that all the cells in all parts of Fat Tiger¡¯s body were in a vigorous state of division, rapidly multiplying. But this multiplication was still within control, and it did not make Fat Tiger bleed. Roy did not know how many cycles it would take Fat Tiger to slow down his growth, but he did not slack off and continued to get the demon puppets to bring food back. Even he and Julia took action to catch all the monsters within a hundred kilometers of Black Brilliance Castle. Not only did these monsters have to contribute their flesh and blood, but their souls were also fed to Fat Tiger. Roy wanted to see how big Fat Tiger could continue to grow. Fat Tiger ate when he was awake and slept when he was full. It lasted for a total of seven cycles, taking about fifty days. During this time, the succubus Benia contacted Roy once again, but Roy did not care about her and directly rejected her proposal to cooperate. Although she was furious, she could do nothing about it. After the seven cycles of growth, Fat Tiger¡¯s size had exceeded Roy¡¯s imagination! Fat Tiger was currently more than six meters tall when he stood on the ground, and his body length was more than thirty meters. His fur was black and shiny, hard and flexible, and it was obvious that he had a very strong defense. In the system¡¯s attribute panel, his strength and speed had reached more than 1,700, higher than Roy¡¯s, and his activity was more than 1,400. Only his magic power was just a few hundred, without any growth at all. Those who have not grown might still have intelligence. When this silly dog found that his master Roy had become shorter in front of him, his three heads and six eyes were full of confusion! He might not have adapted to the changes in his body, so he wanted to rub against Roy, but Roy directly threw him away! His huge body was too large for the space inside the demon castle. Just wagging his tail casually had destroyed the pillars in the castle¡­ Therefore, Fat Tiger was sent out to sleep by Roy, this heartless master¡­ Fortunately, after seven consecutive cycles of continuous growth, Fat Tiger¡¯s transformation finally slowed down a little. He no longer needed any food for the time being, meaning that his next growth would take a long time. Julia witnessed Fat Tiger¡¯s tremendous changes from the beginning to the end, and she was dumbfounded. She could feel that Fat Tiger¡¯s magic power was at most at the lower-middle level, but with such a colossal body and such powerful strength, even some high-rank demons might not be able to defeat him! When Roy brought her and rode on Fat Tiger¡¯s back for a stroll, she asked Roy in a daze, ¡°How did you do it? Why do I feel that your dog is as amazing as you, the master?¡± ¡°Haha, isn¡¯t that good?¡± Roy hugged her and laughed. ¡°In the world of demons, only strength is capital! Since you chose to leave Samael and follow me, I should at least grow to the same height as Samael to be worthy of your attention, right?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Julia looked back at Roy with intoxicated eyes. ¡°My partner will become the strongest demon in the Abyss!¡± Chapter 225 - Well of Darkness After riding Fat Tiger for a walk, Roy and Julia did not feel anything, but the other high-rank demons nearby Black Brilliance Castle were shocked. There was indeed no lack of large demons in the Abyss, but this was the first time they had seen such an enormous hellhound. Generally speaking, most demons like hellhounds were only at the middle-rank demon level. However, Fat Tiger¡¯s firm muscles made every high-rank demon not dare to underestimate his strength. Thanks to Fat Tiger, the high-rank demons around Black Brilliance Castle all knew that the castle had changed its master. And this new demon had a huge mutated hellhound, not to mention the high-rank fallen angel, leaving a deep impression on the nearby demons. There were also a few high-rank demons like Benia that tried to greet Roy through the projection pool. Roy did not reject them. After all, at the high-rank demon level, there were much fewer conflicts and many more interactions and exchanges of information among them. This was extremely useful for Roy. The increase in Fat Tiger¡¯s strength had come to an end. Next was Julia. In fact, during the three years of staying in the Darksiders world, Roy had asked Julia about how fallen angels improved their strength. Fallen angels were very interesting. They neither belonged to angels nor demons, and they could be regarded as a form in between. Julia told Roy that pure angels evolved and promoted through training holy power. This was entirely different from demons, who devoured souls to increase their power. Although angels were also looking for souls, the souls they sought were noble souls with self-dedication and sacrifice. This was because as long as these souls were bathed in holy power, it was quite easy to turn them into holy souls. And having holy souls meant that new angels could be born. Therefore, fallen angels in the form in between like Julia had formed a strange phenomenon. They could not devour souls like demons, but they could train dark power similar to angels! The two most abundant elements in the Abyss were dark elements and fire elements. Precisely because of these characteristics, the strength of fallen angels rose rather quickly. But it was said that it was probably because of the first fallen angel of the Abyss, Lucifer. As a fallen angel, he was an existence on par with the Deadly Sin Demon Kings, causing the demons of the Abyss to be wary of fallen angels. Therefore, fallen angels like Julia were secretly restricted. This was also the reason why a second Lucifer had never appeared in the Abyss-of course, it might also be that Lucifer was already extremely powerful before he fell. He was originally a top seraph¡­ Back in the Darksiders world, Julia had told Roy that her strength had not grown much, and she did not know what was going on either. But when Julia returned with Roy and finally went to meet Samael, who knew what Samael was thinking when he actually removed this restriction for her. This way, Julia could train dark power again. The two pairs of fallen angel wings on Julia¡¯s back had already turned into black flames. This was a manifestation of dark power and the flames of recovery in her body. In fact, it was no longer appropriate to call Julia¡¯s flames hellfire. The dark flame power that she had now should be called a very unique ¡®Abyss Fire¡¯! The power of flames could actually combine with many other powers. If it combined with holy power, it would be holy flames! When combined with dark power, it would be hellfire! However, the strange thing about Julia¡¯s flames was that they more or less contained the characteristics of the three powers. The flames were black, which was the characteristic of fusing with dark power, but they also had the recovery characteristic of holy power. Not only could they restore physical wounds, but they could even repair damaged armor. It was very unbelievable. This reminded Roy of Samael¡¯s last words. He had told Julia to return to her original world if she had the chance. Could there be something special about Julia¡¯s identity? Roy guessed. Then he tried to see if he could think of ways to improve Julia¡¯s strength. At this moment, he could see the benefits of communicating with other high-rank demons. About five hundred kilometers east of Black Brilliance Castle, there was a demon castle called ¡®Broken Blade¡¯, whose owner was a high-rank demon named Hesk. Hesk was also an elemental demon, but he was an elemental demon who used dark power and was very good at using cursing magic. Before Roy occupied Black Brilliance Castle, he had been exchanging resources with the original master of the castle, Delt, because the demon obsidian produced near Black Brilliance Castle contained powerful dark elements. After Roy chased Delt away, Hesk could only trade with Roy. After paying a lot of demon obsidian, Roy successfully obtained the method to make the Well of Darkness from Hesk. The so-called Well of Darkness was actually a method to condense the omnipresent dark elements in the Abyss. It also required a lot of demon obsidian and a small amount of other ores. According to what Hesk said, Roy found a place in Black Brilliance Castle and ordered the demon puppets to dig a circular shallow pit about sixty-six centimeters deep. He filled it up with demon obsidian before using the metal juices smelted from several other special ores to draw a special magic formation and engraving demon characters around the edge of the shallow pit. After completing the magic formation and inputting magic power to activate it, Roy found that at the bottom of the shallow pit, dark elements began to gather gradually like a thick fog. These dark elements, which were as dense as ink, turned into an ink-like liquid after touching the demon obsidian and finally converged in the shallow pit. A few hours later, the sixty-six centimeters deep pit was almost full of the liquid-like dark elements! And this was the so-called Well of Darkness! After seeing the Well of Darkness, Julia immediately felt the powerful dark power within it. She had never thought of using a magic formation to restrain dark elements in a fixed range before¡­ Under Roy¡¯s instructions, Julia untied her armor, lay down in the Well of Darkness, and began to ¡®bathe¡¯! Although the black liquid was actually not water at all, but a product of the highly condensed dark elements, this Well of Darkness was simply too wonderful for a fallen angel like Julia, who controlled the power of darkness. It was so comfortable that she moaned. ¡°Train well here!¡± Roy said to her. ¡°I have to say that you¡¯re really lucky. You didn¡¯t choose other demon castles but chose this Black Brilliance Castle. If not for this place, I might not have found so much demon obsidian to build this Well of Darkness¡­¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Julia felt that it was just right and could not help but say proudly, ¡°It was because I sensed the rich dark power here, okay!¡± Roy really could not refute this. Perhaps this was the instinct of fallen angels. Fortunately, Julia quickly fell asleep in the Well of Darkness. Roy knew that she might sleep here for a while to absorb the dark elements, so he quietly left. After returning to the castle lord¡¯s hall, Roy sat down on his Frozen Throne, found the demon puppet Cagruze, and asked him to urge the other demon puppets to step up the mining of the demon obsidian. Although Cagruze looked very ugly, he was still capable of doing things and quickly went to obey his orders. Now that Julia had entered deep sleep, and Fat Tiger was kicked out because of his size, Roy was the only one left in the hall. Only then did Roy calm down and remember something. When Roy fused with Uriel¡¯s soul earlier, he found that there was a very short memory in the deepest part of Uriel¡¯s soul. Roy was naturally very curious about this memory that could not be erased during the corruption transformation. But he did not have much time to examine it carefully at that time, and since returning to the Abyss, he had been busy and almost forgot about it¡­ Now that he remembered and had time, Roy began to look through the last memory left behind by Uriel¡¯s soul¡­ Chapter 226 - Garden of Eden Reading a memory belonging to someone else in his mind was a very strange feeling. Fortunately, Roy had the experience of reading Araniya¡¯s memories, so it was not too difficult to adapt to this situation. In fact, Roy had hesitated when he used Uriel¡¯s soul to infuse into his clone because he did not know if such a soul that did not belong to him would have any negative effects after fusing. However, guessing alone could not solve this problem. Only after experimenting with it personally did Roy understand that he had already prepared how to solve the problem if the soul fusion had issues. Fortunately, the Fusion skill created by the system after reading his previous life¡¯s memories seemed to perfectly follow all the details of the Fusion, causing no problems with the soul fusion. As for how his soul was now, Roy was a bit unclear¡­ Perhaps he could consider splitting his soul into a fragment one day to observe the situation of the soul fragment and deduce the situation of the main soul. As Roy began exploring Uriel¡¯s memory, he immediately saw a scene in his mind. What was strange was that this scene should have been in Uriel¡¯s vision, but Roy was now seeing it in his vision, as though he had experienced it personally. The beginning of this memory was in a vast sky. The sky was breathtakingly beautiful. Under the pure blue background, countless golden lights poured down, making people feel refreshed and happy just by looking at it. In the distance, there were massive white clouds, and many faintly discernible magnificent buildings were in the white clouds. These buildings were either white or golden, and their overall style was majestic. When Roy first passed through the Abyss Outpost, he had seen the White City from afar. He felt that the buildings in this memory were very similar to the White City¡¯s, so Roy guessed that this might be the so-called Heaven! But Roy did not understand which Heaven it was¡­ Because in this memory of Uriel, the perspective of the memory quickly began to flip constantly. It seemed like Uriel was flying freely and accompanied by cheerful laughter. This voice sounded very tender and melodious, so Roy guessed that this might be a memory of Uriel when she was young. Angels also had infancy? Of course! But this referred to the original angels born from angel eggs. Only these naturally-born angels would experience different stages, from being infants to having mature bodies like demons. And it took at least hundreds or even more than a thousand years for Uriel to grow to the strength and state she had when Roy saw her. In other words, this might be a memory that Uriel had buried for over a thousand years¡­ What kind of memory would make Uriel remember it for so long? Roy became more and more curious, so he continued looking. Uriel had been flying happily the entire time. She shuttled back and forth in all kinds of postures in the sky, passing by one white cloud after another, allowing Roy to appreciate the scenery of Heaven. It had to be said that the scenery of Heaven was truly beautiful to the extreme. The buildings on each white cloud were all in different styles. Roy could see gardens, fountains, and clear lake water on the white clouds, and there were also some waterfalls falling from the edges of the white clouds. Under the golden light, they reflected the eternal enchanting rainbows. Countless white-winged strange birds flew in the sky, and occasionally, he could see the figures of two-winged pegasi. They wandered contentedly on the grass on the clouds and ate the green fruits from the lush plants. It was a leisurely scene. Roy suspected that this might be the first time Uriel was allowed to come out to have fun in Heaven because not long after she went sightseeing all over like this, he found that Uriel seemed to be lost, and her flying speed slowed down. The viewing angle turning his head to look around made Roy feel Uriel¡¯s nervousness. After searching and looking around for a while, a larger and more glorious scene appeared in Uriel¡¯s vision. It was an immense cloud in the sky, but there were no buildings on this cloud. Instead, there was an enormous tree that covered the sky! This enormous tree had an exaggeratedly thick trunk, and its crown spread out, covering the entire cloud. ¡°World Tree?¡± Roy guessed with some doubts. Uriel seemed to be attracted by this enormous tree, and she could not help flying higher toward the cloud. The closer she flew, the more she felt the hugeness of the tree. The coverage of this tree was at least tens of kilometers! But seeing this, Roy realized that he might have guessed wrongly. This tree should not be a World Tree. Although it was enormous, it probably could not be called with the word ¡®world¡¯¡­ However, what was strange was that the enormous tree was shining with dazzling light, like the radiance of stars in the sky. The light was all in the tree crown, and Uriel was attracted by the starlight, so she did not land under the tree but flew directly toward the tree crown. After arriving among the lush leaves of the tree crown, Roy could see from Uriel¡¯s perspective that these bright, glowing red fruits were like apples! ¡°G-Garden of Eden?!¡± This term suddenly appeared in Roy¡¯s mind. ¡°There¡¯s really such a place?! Are these fruits the so-called ¡®forbidden fruit?¡± Uriel seemed to be attracted by these beautiful and alluring fruits. Roy saw her reach out a small hand, intending to pick a fruit from the tree. She was indeed a child¡­ But before Uriel could touch the shining fruit, a voice suddenly came from beneath the tree. Uriel lowered her head curiously. Her gaze passed through the gaps of the layers of leaves and saw the situation below. When the scene in her memory appeared, Roy could not help but be shocked! Gabriel?! Archangel Gabriel?! Roy was extremely familiar with this Archangel, who almost killed him, because he immediately recognized the lily pattern embroidered with golden silk threads on his battle robe! It was exactly the same as when he descended in the Van Helsing world! However, Roy suddenly realized that this Gabriel that appeared in Uriel¡¯s memory was probably stronger than the Gabriel who had appeared in the Van Helsing world! Because apart from the huge golden flame wings floating behind his back, his body in his battle robe could not be seen at all. It was simply a golden light! Just standing there, he was dazzling as a golden sun¡­ ¡°This¡­ is the real body?!¡± Roy was a little stunned. ¡°The one that descended into the Van Helsing world was a clone? But how can a clone be so powerful? Or was it because I was too weak that I could not distinguish it at all?! Roy¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He was curious. Since Gabriel was here, had Uriel been discovered? But in Uriel¡¯s memory, she was not worried about this. After she saw Gabriel through the gaps, there was a burst of indescribable excitement in her memory. Archangel Gabriel seemed to be a super idol in Uriel¡¯s heart. Therefore, she could not help but push away some leaves and expand her field of vision. Then she saw a tall figure standing opposite Gabriel. This figure was also a golden seraph similar to Gabriel. His wings were as large as Gabriel¡¯s, and his body was also emitting golden light! F*ck! Another Archangel¡­ Through Uriel¡¯s vision, Roy observed the patterns on this new Archangel¡¯s battle robe and found that the ones on it were different from the ones he had seen. Gabriel¡¯s and Raphael¡¯s patterns were different. Gabriel¡¯s battle robe was full of lilies, while Raphael¡¯s were emerald-colored trees. The patterns on this Archangel¡¯s battle robe were sharp swords! F*ck! Roy gasped. Is this Archangel even more f*cking awesome than Gabriel?! Chapter 227 - Secret of Heaven Chapter 227 Secret of Heaven While Roy was still guessing, the words Uriel heard in her memory came, finally unveiling the mystery of this Archangel. ¡°What?! Gabriel, are you crazy?!¡± This Archangel¡¯s sudden fierce tone shocked Uriel greatly. It seemed like she originally planned to jump out and get close to her idol, but this Archangel¡¯s tone immediately dispelled this idea, and she instead drew back and hid. Facing this question, Archangel Gabriel did not have much reaction and only said calmly, ¡°Michael, I have already decided!¡± Hearing this name, Roy finally realized that the Archangel standing opposite Gabriel was Michael! Roy finally understood why Michael¡¯s battle robe had sword patterns. Legend had it that Michael was the most dazzling and famous Archangel in Heaven. He was brave and warlike, and he was absolutely opposed to evil and had a ruthless attitude when annihilating evil. It could be said that he was a super hardliner, the incarnation of ¡®absolute justice¡¯, so his battle robe used the sword patterns. This description reminded Roy of Sakazuki¡­ Before Roy could understand, Michael spoke again. ¡°No! I absolutely won¡¯t agree! Have you thought about it? If you do this, your body may be contaminated!¡± ¡°But it¡¯s still better than you blowing the horn without distinguishing between right and wrong!¡± Gabriel replied. ¡°I¡¯m only doing this to give humanity a chance!¡± ¡°What a joke!¡± Michael said. ¡°Blowing the Horn of Judgment Day was originally the duty the Creator had given us. At that time, everyone will face judgment! This was what the Creator said to us personally. Now that the Creator isn¡¯t around, are you planning to deny this order?!¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t deny this order. I still remember the words left behind by the Creator!¡± Gabriel defended. ¡°But have you thought about it? Responsibility is responsibility, but whether or not we really want to blow the Horn of Judgment Day is up to us to determine. Every decision we make concerns whether the species of the Infinite Worlds can survive and reproduce! Can such a major decision be made based on surface appearance alone?¡± ¡°Surface appearance?¡± Michael¡¯s tone was full of mockery. ¡°Then tell me, why does every world where humans are born accelerate the increase in entropy in the entire Void? You have to understand that once entropy reaches the critical point set by the Creator, the entire Void will restart. At that time, let alone humans, even we angels and the demons in the Abyss will completely turn to zero!¡± The more Michael spoke, the more emotional he became. He gestured with his hand and said, ¡°At that time, according to the agreement, the Void will rule everything. From then on, there will be no life in the boundless Infinite Worlds, and all the efforts of the Creator will be destroyed! Now, even the demons of the Abyss feel that something is wrong and are looking for means to resist the Void. In the end, you want to prevent me from destroying the source, the culprits that caused the Void to spread?!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve said it. The reason for the spread of the Void still needs to be investigated!¡± Gabriel¡¯s tone was a little unhappy. ¡°Are you so sure that the appearance of humanity is really causing all of this?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Michael asked. ¡°They are the last creation left behind by the Creator. Before they appeared, the increase in entropy has always been stable and calm. Isn¡¯t this enough to explain the problem?¡± ¡°Before the Creator left, he told us angels that our duty was to guide and monitor the operation of the Infinite Worlds!¡± Michael continued in an intense tone. ¡°Just like the demons bear the responsibility to punish, we also have the enforcement authority to destroy. Why don¡¯t you understand this? Why do you always have fantasies about humanity? Damn it, are you getting complacent because of the praises and beliefs of humans? It¡¯s precisely because of your naive thoughts that humans are becoming more and more numerous, and it even made humans have the ridiculous notion of angels being their guardians¡­ Lucifer was dissatisfied with your thoughts back then, so he became angry and joined the demons. Is it not enough for us to have one Lucifer?!¡± Not to mention Uriel, even Roy was stunned when he heard their conversation! He finally understood why this memory existed so deeply in Uriel¡¯s soul for so long, and even memory cleaning could not erase this memory. It was because the information contained in this memory was too great¡­ ¡°Michael, I don¡¯t want to argue with you!¡± Gabriel sighed. ¡°You and I can say that we represent two different ideologies in Heaven. We are both Archangels. If even we have disagreements, what will the angels do?¡± Perhaps hearing the sincerity in Gabriel¡¯s words, Michael finally calmed down, but then he said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s put this aside for now. But I absolutely disagree with your idea of using clones to transform into humans. I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s the point of doing this. Do you know that if there are very few soul fragments, it will cause your clones to become very weak? The demons of Hell are eyeing angels covetously. And you intend to use clones to turn into humans at this juncture? Do you no longer want these soul fragments?¡± ¡°Listen to me¡­¡± Gabriel explained. ¡°I¡¯ve always felt that the Creator wouldn¡¯t leave behind a race like humanity for no reason. As the final creation of the Creator, I think that they may have aspects and effects that we don¡¯t know. But to understand humanity, it¡¯s not to look down on them from high above but to go deep into this race to understand their thoughts and experience their civilizations and customs. If we can¡¯t even understand them, how can we easily judge them? If it¡¯s really because of their existence that caused the increased spread of the Void and increased entropy, then I¡¯ll support you without hesitation and then blow the Horn of Judgment Day with you. But what if it¡¯s not? What if they were wronged?¡± ¡°All right, you always have your reasons!¡± Michael snorted. ¡°But I¡¯ll warn you again. If you do this, it¡¯ll be extremely easy for your soul fragments to be contaminated. Humans are the most complicated beings. The sinfulness and inferiorities in them are the favorites of the demons. If your clones become contaminated by these sins during the time you¡¯ve transformed into humans, it might lead to your fall! I don¡¯t want to see the appearance of a second Lucifer. So if something like this happens to you, without hesitation, I will kill your clones, destroy your soul fragments, and even¡­ kill you!¡± ¡°I understand. I will carry out this matter quietly!¡± Gabriel nodded. ¡°I won¡¯t let the demons notice it and give them a chance. You have to promise me that you will have some patience with the humans before I make a decision!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Michael was silent for a while before finally nodding. ¡°I promise!¡± Gabriel finally smiled when he heard this. It just could not be seen under the hood of his robe. He said in a light tone, ¡°Okay, our argument just now may have frightened the cute little fellow. We need to apologize!¡± With that, Gabriel raised his head and looked in the direction of Uriel, who was hiding in the tree crown. ¡°My dear, how long are you going to hide? Eavesdropping is not a good habit!¡± Knowing that she had been discovered, Uriel nervously drilled out of the gaps of the leaves, flew down, and stood on the ground. In the memory, Uriel¡¯s perspective rose to look up at Gabriel and said carefully, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to. I just¡­ just got lost!¡± Upon hearing her words, Gabriel squatted down and let Roy, who had been watching the memory, see Gabriel¡¯s face at close range for the first time. Unfortunately, Archangel Gabriel had already completely elementalized into light, so he could only see a dazzling light under his hood. ¡°It¡¯s okay, my dear!¡± Gabriel said gently. ¡°We don¡¯t blame you, but promise me that you¡¯ll become a powerful angel in the future and bury what you heard deep in your heart, okay?¡± The viewing angle shook twice, indicating that Uriel was nodding hurriedly. Gabriel¡¯s appearance was completely different from what Roy remembered. Back in the Van Helsing world, when Gabriel descended, he was so cold and terrifying! Roy did not know if he was like this with every angel, or whether it was because of Uriel¡¯s identity as an original angel and her very young age back then that made Gabriel so gentle. But in any case, angels treated their own race completely different from how they treated demons¡­ The memory abruptly stopped here, and there was no more follow-up, but Roy could not calm down for a long time. He had wondered why Archangel Gabriel had a weak human clone in the Van Helsing world, and now that he had accidentally obtained Uriel¡¯s soul memory, he finally understood¡­ Moreover¡­ there seemed to be more than one such weak human clone, and maybe they were in many places in the Infinite Worlds! The information contained in Uriel¡¯s memory was too great. After Roy finished watching it, his mind was in a mess, so he had to spend a long time trying to think about it and sorting out his thoughts¡­ Chapter 228 - Acquaintance Chapter 228 Acquaintance Roy sat on the castle lord¡¯s throne, supported his chin with his left hand, and placed his right hand on one side. His sharp nails rhythmically tapped on the frozen armrest, and the crisp ¡®dings¡¯ echoed in the castle hall. To be honest, Uriel¡¯s memory was a bit beyond Roy¡¯s expectations. When he had completed the fusion, Roy did not pay much attention to the memory left behind by Uriel because he thought that it might be Uriel¡¯s deep memory of Abaddon. After all, in the Darksiders world, Uriel was famous for her loyalty to Abaddon, so he had not even wanted to look at it at that time. Only now did Roy realize how extraordinary this memory was¡­ Clearly, Uriel¡¯s status among angels was quite high. Not only did it stem from her power, but it also stemmed from her identity as an original angel. After seeing this memory, Roy realized that Uriel was actually an angel born in the highest Heaven! Yes, the highest Heaven! The true birthplace of the angels, just like the Abyss of Hell. It was the true headquarters of the angels, not an outpost like the White City. In other words, it was like Uriel was born in the imperial capital and had a natural advantage in status. Precisely because of this, Gabriel and Michael did not feel any anger when they discovered that Uriel had overheard their conversation. From Gabriel¡¯s point of view, it was necessary to let the next generation of angel elites know about the situation facing Heaven. Moreover, it was very difficult for angels as powerful as Uriel to be killed and die. She had a bright future. It could be said that as long as she was given enough time, another seraph would appear in Heaven. But unfortunately, Uriel happened to be seriously injured in the battle with the Destroyer before encountering Roy, so in the end, Roy and Julia had joined forces to kill her. Not only had her advancement stopped abruptly, but even this memory was known by a demon. This was also a serious information leak from Heaven¡­ What Roy was doing now was constantly looking through this memory to deduce some things. This memory might have happened a long time ago, and at that time, the side of Heaven might have had ideological differences. Roy could analyze this from the conversation between Michael and Gabriel. One side was the moderate faction represented by Gabriel, and it advocated continuing to guide the mortal humans and giving them the opportunity to grow. The other side was the ruthless faction represented by Michael, and it advocated blowing the Horn of Judgment Day to purify the world. However, no matter which side it was, it involved a problem: the expansion of the Void! In fact, Roy was pretty dumbfounded about this. When he faced Fury of the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse, he was merely spouting some bullshit. He combined the Corruption phenomenon in the Darksiders world with the Void power of the Warcraft world to deceive Fury. Everything Roy said could be regarded as true and false. However, what surprising place was this. Roy did not expect that this random nonsense would unexpectedly reveal the true situation facing the Infinite Worlds now! The expansion of the Void was actually true! Especially after coming into contact with Lilith, obtaining this memory of Uriel, and gradually understanding some of the situation, Roy was truly stupefied. It was as though he had somehow luckily guessed right, and it felt so surreal¡­ However, no matter what, this phenomenon deserved Roy¡¯s vigilance. It seemed that the upper echelons of Heaven and Hell had already noticed the corrosion of the Void, and both angels and demons were trying to use their own methods to deal with this situation! The great demon kings on the demon side were trying to find ways to eliminate Void power. For example, Lilith¡¯s pursuit of the power of chaos demons was in line with the aggressive characteristics of demons when they encountered trouble, so it did not need further elaboration. On the Heaven side, Michael¡¯s ruthless faction connected the entropy increase of the universe to the expansion of the Void and blamed it on human reproduction and expansion. They planned to purify the world and eliminate humans to stop it. The moderate faction that Gabriel represented felt that the Creator had a profound reason for leaving the human race behind, and perhaps stopping the corrosion of the Void would fall on this race, so they planned to protect them. Judging from the current situation, Michael and Gabriel had reached a compromise, and they planned to follow Gabriel¡¯s method and observe more. However, this memory of Uriel was from a long time ago, and he could not tell whether there had been any changes in the situation on the side of Heaven. Putting everything else aside, just the fact that Raphael¡¯s incarnation appeared in the Darksiders world and became one of the councilors of the Charred Council made Roy a little unsure of what Raphael¡¯s position was¡­ No one knew what these Archangels of Heaven and great demon kings of the Abyss were plotting deep down. What people could only see was the endless war between angels and demons¡­ Damn it, the more I know, the more confused I become! Roy sighed in his heart because he had no idea what he could do after knowing these things. He felt as though he was close to the truth of the Infinite Worlds a moment ago, but the truth drifted away from him in the next moment. This feeling of not being able to touch nor see it was driving him crazy. Forget it. Let the demon kings handle this matter first. I¡¯ll wait until I become a demon king one day¡­ Roy thought as he stood up from his seat. His body turned into a bolt of lightning and appeared at the castle gate in a flash. He had not used the Flash skill but the elementalization ability of the Rumble-Rumble Fruit. When he defined the Rumble-Rumble Fruit, Roy had left this attribute, but he did not expect that this ability would be preserved during the fusion. However, this elementalization was somewhat useless because Roy found that even if no domineering physical power could attack the elemental body, both angels and demons could use magic power. And elemental bodies could be easily hit by magic power attacks. Fortunately, the ability to teleport freely was a good experience for Roy. Under the lightning elementalization, Roy could move anywhere he wanted, and it could be regarded as much more useful than the Flash skill. Speaking of which, Roy did not know if it was because the attribute of his demon body was ¡®dark¡¯, but the two elemental powers that Roy obtained, frost and lightning, combined with the dark power and mutated. Therefore, Roy had been guessing if he would continue to fuse the dark power with other powers and produce mutations. As soon as Roy walked out of the castle hall, a shadow that covered the sky rushed at him. It was Fat Tiger, who had grown bigger. He seemed to have not gotten used to the fact that he was bigger, so as soon as he saw Roy, he could not help but want to pounce on him to have fun. ¡°Stop! Stop!¡± Roy quickly stopped him because he was afraid that Fat Tiger would make him fall if he was not careful. Fat Tiger¡¯s current strength was simply terrifying¡­ After being stopped by Roy, Fat Tiger was a little unwilling and jumped twice in front of him. In the end, the entire demon castle shook like an earthquake, and after the two rumbles, Fat Tiger had shattered the floor tiles made of demon obsidian in the courtyard. Roy knew that Fat Tiger wanted to go out and play. When he was in the middle Abyss, Fat Tiger was used to being wild outside. Be it hunting or mining, he was always active outside. Now that Fat Tiger was bigger, he was locked in the demon castle grounds most of the time, so he was naturally itching to go. Roy had no choice but to take him out for a walk. Julia was currently in a deep sleep to accumulate strength, and Roy did not want to disturb her, so he turned around, jumped onto Fat Tiger¡¯s back, and brought him out. After leaving the castle, Fat Tiger was overjoyed and ran forward with all his might. As a result, the nearby monsters were immediately thrown into chaos. Roy did not care much. He sat on Fat Tiger¡¯s back and watched him hunt down these monsters to vent his energy. However, just as he ran for about two hundred kilometers and was about to reach the edge of Roy¡¯s demon castle¡¯s sphere of influence, an enormous shadow suddenly appeared in the sky in front of him. In Roy¡¯s Radiation Perception, this colossus had a strong radiation source, and he saw its enormous wings. He thought it might be a giant war demon, but after the colossus flew closer, he did not expect that it would turn out to be a massive dragon! This stunned Roy for a moment. Why did a dragon appear in the Abyss?! After the dragon flew over, it seemed to see Fat Tiger¡¯s enormous body, so it flapped its wings and landed. Only then did Roy see that the dragon was a strange black dragon, and on its back was a high-rank demon covered in black iron armor. Fat Tiger immediately became vigilant when he saw this strange dragon, and his three huge heads stared intently at the dragon opposite him. In terms of size, Fat Tiger was slightly worse than the dragon, but not by too much. Fat Tiger was more than thirty meters long, and the dragon opposite him was at most forty meters. Roy did not doubt that Fat Tiger could jump over and crush the opponent once the battle began! But at this moment, the demon on the dragon jumped down. He walked toward Roy and asked in puzzlement, ¡°Osiris? You¡¯re Demon Osiris?¡± ¡°Huh? You know me?¡± Roy was a little surprised. The demon took off his helmet and held it in his hand, revealing a face that Roy found a little familiar. ¡°It¡¯s really you! I¡¯m Edrach!¡± When he said this, Roy finally remembered. Isn¡¯t this Demon Lord Rogeros¡¯s subordinate?! It was Edrach who had come to deliver the execution mission to Roy. Edrach could be said to be the first high-rank demon that Roy knew in the Abyss. He did not expect to see him here. ¡°When I saw this hellhound earlier, I felt it was a little familiar. I didn¡¯t expect it to really be you!¡± Edrach looked at Roy in amazement. ¡°You¡¯ve changed so much. If I didn¡¯t have a deep impression of this hellhound, I wouldn¡¯t have recognized you¡­ But what surprises me the most is that you¡¯re already a high-rank demon?!¡± Chapter 229 - Gathering of the Dragon Balls Chapter 229 Gathering of the Dragon Balls Back then, Roy was only a middle-rank demon driven by Edrach, but when meeting again after a few years, Roy was already on the same level as Edrach. Edrach could even vaguely feel that Roy¡¯s strength was about the same as his, so how could he not be surprised? Roy knew that his rapid growth that surpassed other demons would inevitably attract attention, but he did not panic. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. In the previous world I went to, I encountered Demon King Samael and Mother Lilith!¡± That¡¯s right. Roy had passed the buck. Anyway, he had indeed encountered these two demon kings, but as for what happened after meeting them, it was all for Edrach¡¯s imagination to make up. As expected, Edrach¡¯s eyes widened when he heard Roy¡¯s words. He said in surprise and envy, ¡°No wonder you grew so fast! It seems like you obtained many benefits from the two demon kings!¡± Roy allowed him to imagine and changed the topic. ¡°Where are you going?¡± With that, he looked at Edrach¡¯s dragon mount and asked curiously, ¡°Is that a real dragon?¡± Roy had already noticed that when facing Fat Tiger¡¯s fierce gaze, Edrach¡¯s black dragon mount looked very lifeless. It had no reaction, as though Fat Tiger did not exist. ¡°It¡¯s not a real dragon!¡± Edrach looked back. ¡°It¡¯s a puppet dragon made of Abyss metal but with the soul of a black dragon added.¡± ¡°Can I take a look?¡± Roy asked. Edrach did not object and gestured for him to go ahead. Roy walked forward and stood in front of the puppet dragon to observe carefully. He stretched out his finger and tapped the skin of the puppet dragon. Sure enough, he heard a ¡®hollow¡¯ sound, indicating that there was no real body inside the dragon, so he could not help but say, ¡°Your puppet dragon has very good craftsmanship!¡± Indeed, in Roy¡¯s Radiation Perception, he could not tell that the puppet dragon was fake at all. The powerful radiation emanating from the puppet dragon meant that it contained an immense amount of energy. When he looked closer, he felt that the puppet dragon was lifelike. And just from its appearance, it appeared no different from a real dragon. ¡°It¡¯s very simple. You can just skin a dragon!¡± Edrach said proudly. ¡°In order to hunt this black dragon, I spent a lot of effort!¡± Roy nodded. He found that demons seemed to like creatures like black dragons. After Lilith tempted Abaddon¡¯s soul into falling, she did not create a fallen angel body for him but directly stuffed his soul into a black dragon¡¯s body. Edrach¡¯s mount was like this now. Perhaps black dragons had good affinity with dark power, and demons were often connected to these dark creatures. Living black dragons could not enter the Abyss. Just like how demons would cause world power to repulse them if they went to other worlds, creatures from other worlds would also be repulsed when they entered the Abyss. Moreover, this repulsive force would be even stronger. The Abyss had existed for many years, and many other creatures had strayed into the Abyss during this period. However, the chances of these creatures being able to escape alive were extremely low because once they entered the Abyss, not only would they be repulsed, but they would also have to face countless demons who had heard about them. Only a few could luckily escape back. Furthermore, these survivors had also spread some superficial situations about the Abyss. After they were frightened and terrified, their descriptions were often utterly ridiculous and excessive, making everyone¡¯s understanding of the Abyss specious. Edrach¡¯s black dragon mount was made of Abyss metal, and it was covered with the black dragon¡¯s skin on the outside. Then, with the soul of the black dragon as energy, it could perfectly drive this puppet body. After death, creatures would no longer be repulsed in the Abyss, and Edrach could ride it everywhere. Roy looked back at Fat Tiger and then at the black puppet dragon. He had to say that despite there being not much difference in size, the dragon still looked more awesome. Edrach walked over and introduced it to Roy. ¡°Although your hellhound is very good, it feels strange riding a dog¡­ If you want to get a dragon mount like this, you can come and find me. I¡¯ll help you make it. This black dragon had just entered adolescence, and it was only about four hundred years old, so it wasn¡¯t difficult to deal with. But it would be even better if you could get a thousand-year-old dragon. The puppet dragon created will be stronger.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it after I get one!¡± Roy said. He knew that thousand-year-old dragons were middle-aged dragons, and they were the backbone of the dragon race. Dragons of this level were probably the limit that high-rank demons could handle. Those two to three-thousand-year-old or even five to six thousand-year-old dragons were already considered ancient dragons. Even demon lords had to be careful with such ancient dragons, let alone high-rank demons. Similar to angels and demons, dragons, titans, and elves were all powerful races, especially dragons. Unlike demons who needed to devour souls to grow, the power of dragons grew with age. They had infinite potential since their birth. The older they grew, the more potential they could display. They were an enviable and gifted race. Roy was planning to go to the Heroes of Might and Magic world of Ashan again. In that world, there were many dragons, and he might encounter them at any time, so it was necessary to know some information about dragons in advance. ¡°Can the souls of dragons be eaten?¡± Roy asked Edrach. ¡°Of course, but they don¡¯t taste good!¡± Edrach shook his head. ¡°The thing these giant reptiles do the most in their lives is sleep. Their feelings and emotions are far from complex, and they aren¡¯t beneficial to the growth of magic power. I think that human souls are the most delicious. The shorter the lifespan, the more likely they are to fear death¡­¡± While speaking, Edrach thought of something and stretched out his tongue to lick his sharp teeth, as though he was reminiscing about a taste. Then he said, ¡°Actually, if you want the dragon souls, you don¡¯t have to hunt them personally. No matter what, these huge reptiles are still very powerful, and you would need to take some risk to deal with them. If you really want them, I can recommend you to Lord Rogeros. He has many dragon souls in his hands!¡± Roy finally understood Edrach¡¯s meaning. He was trying to win him over. No wonder this guy is chatting with me so politely. Perhaps Edrach was surprised by Roy¡¯s growth speed and felt that Roy had great potential, so he wanted to recommend him to Demon Lord Rogeros. This way, Roy and him would truly be ¡®demons on the same side¡¯, but he did not know that Roy¡¯s growth speed was faster than he had imagined. Roy was already climbing toward the demon lord level, so he had no interest in joining a demon lord. Roy shook his head decisively. ¡°Forget it. I have to hunt the dragon souls myself to have a sense of accomplishment, right?¡± Edrach understood Roy¡¯s meaning and was stunned for a moment. He did not say anything, but his expression was clearly a bit ugly. But Roy did not care what he thought. He returned to Fat Tiger¡¯s side and jumped onto his back. ¡°Okay, I should go now. Goodbye!¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Edrach hurriedly said. ¡°The place I¡¯m currently living in is Despair Castle. If you change your mind, you can contact me through the projection pool! Lord Rogeros is currently at war with another demon lord, and we need a lot of manpower. Believe me. Lord Rogeros will not treat you unfairly!¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll remember!¡± Roy nodded and did not say anything else. He patted Fat Tiger, who turned around to run back. On the way back, Roy turned his head to look behind him. Although he did not see Edrach, Roy smiled and whispered, ¡°Interesting. Looks like there are conflicts between demon lords. I wonder who the demon lord fighting with Rogeros is.¡± Fat Tiger could not be bothered to fly for more than two hundred kilometers, so he ran back all the way. But on the way, Roy suddenly felt something and quickly got Fat Tiger to stop. From the system space, Roy took out the Dragon Ball Radar he had created and saw that seven light dots had gathered on the radar, and they were flashing rhythmically and making sounds. ¡°Did someone gather the Dragon Balls so quickly?¡± Roy frowned. He thought that it might have taken some time. The gathering of the Dragon Balls meant that the resonance signal had reached its maximum. As long as Roy found an Abyss altar, he could adjust the frequency according to this signal and easily locate the Heroes of Might and Magic world. Then he could input magic power into the magic formation on the altar and open a Gate of the Abyss that led to the Heroes of Might and Magic world. Moreover, this Gate of the Abyss would directly open where the Dragon Balls were¡­ This was akin to a rather unusual summoning. Forget it. It¡¯s only a little early! Roy thought. Anyway, since there¡¯s nothing else to do now, why don¡¯t I just go to the Heroes of Might and Magic world and collect some information about space magic¡­ With this thought, Roy got Fat Tiger to continue on his way again and planned to go back to see if Julia was awake. If she was awake, he would bring her along. With two high-rank demons and a titan hellhound, if they caught Xeron, they would beat him to death¡­ Chapter 230 - New Legend Chapter 230 New Legend In Roy¡¯s view, the seven Dragon Balls he left in the world of Ashan were something that did not exist in it previously. Although information about the Dragon Balls had spread through the Sylanna¡¯s Ancient, it was still uncertain if it was true or not. Moreover, without the help of the Dragon Ball Radar, it was impossible for anyone to gather the seven Dragon Balls in just a few years. However, Roy¡¯s thinking was actually wrong because he had overlooked something when he considered the problem. The flow of time in the Abyss was different from the flow of time in Ashan! It could even be said that the flow of time in the Abyss and many other worlds was different¡­ Erathia Continent, Ashan. On the land thousands of kilometers south of the kingdom of Erathia, there was a city called Ulambus. It was a city belonging to the Academy. The Academy, also known as the Tower, was mainly named because there would often be a large number of pointed mage towers built in the Academy cities. Mages were the super forces that constituted this country. The country was called Bracada, and its capital was Silver City. The senate of mages called the Circle of Nine ruled it. In terms of the knowledge and laws of nature, the Academy mages were proud explorers. The Academy society pursued wisdom and knowledge, and mages would spend their entire lives studying and writing mystic research papers. It could be said that it was precisely because of the mage researchers of the Academy that the various branches of magic in Ashan had been inherited and developed. The wizards had contributed greatly to the wisdom and knowledge of this world. But sometimes, the curiosity and desire of exploration of mages was not necessarily a good thing. In the 330th Year of the Seventh Dragon, the world of Ashan experienced its first total lunar eclipse, which weakened the seal of the demons imprisoned in Sheogh. The demons took the opportunity to escape their cage, and under the leadership of the demon lords, they wrecked chaos and destruction across the entire world. When the whole world was in danger, the various races of Ashan united to resist the invasion of the demons. At that time, the Academy mages responded to the summons and joined the war. However, in order to study the enemy demons, they secretly captured some of them and extracted their blood for research. They attempted to inoculate the demon blood into human bodies, and the experimental subjects were the criminals and slaves of humans! However, everyone knew that demons had very strong bloodlines or genes in their blood. When they combined with some species that might be compatible with demon bloodlines, strange and unpredictable changes often occurred. In the end, even though most of the slaves and criminals died under the demon blood, a small number of them eventually mutated and became a new species in the world of Ashan: huge and monstrous orcs! These orcs were a race with complete bloodlines that could be inherited and reproduced. In the beginning, they did not have freedom but were enslaved by the mages. Because the orcs had demon bloodlines in their bodies, they tended to be violent and would become powerful. They were the best cannon fodder troops on the battlefield, and it was precisely because of the addition of these orcs that the alliance forces finally defeated the demons and sent them back to the outpost that the demons had established in this world. However, after the war ended, the mages still did not let the orcs go free, so the orcs launched a rebellion. At that time, the human empire was not the kingdom of Erathia, but a religious empire known as the ¡®Falcon Empire¡¯. In an attempt to force the orcs to believe in its religion, the Falcon Empire joined the crusade against the orcs. This cruel war affected many races, and the degree of tragedy and brutality was no different from that of all the races fighting against the demons. Although the orcs lost in the end and were driven to a remote and barren land, the various races were also severely injured and unable to give chase. In the end, they could only let them go. After this experience, the Academy mages should have realized that this overly exuberant curiosity was not a good thing. But it was useless. They were still absolutely unscrupulous in their explorations and carrying out forbidden research. In their opinion, magic was the greatest power in the world. In the Academy cities, only mages who had mastered magic power were the noble upper-class citizens, and those who could not master magic power were all lower-class races. The lower-class races should be enslaved and driven by the upper-class! In the entire Enroth continent, the mages of the Academy were recognized as the people with the most slaves because this was their philosophy¡­ At this moment, in the mage academy of Ulambus, several archmages were experimenting. On a table were seven golden balls emitting a faint light. In these transparent balls, five-pointed stars were visible. Needless to say, these were the seven Dragon Balls that Roy had left behind when he left this world. The archmages picked up these seven Dragon Balls, placed them on unknown magical instruments one after another, and carried out various tests. Whenever there was a certain result, these archmages would seriously lower their heads and record it. ¡°The texture is very uniform. The weight of each bead is fixed to thirteen tinkles (Ashan measurement unit, about 66.6 grams)!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t analyze what material it is. I have never seen this material before. It doesn¡¯t seem to be material from this world¡­¡± ¡°All the beads have a fixed vibration frequency. When two are close to each other, this vibration frequency increases!¡± ¡°This vibration frequency is a little¡­ a little familiar¡­¡± ¡°But there are no magic power fluctuations. How strange¡­¡± As the results of the analyses came out one by one, the archmages present gradually became confused. ¡°That¡¯s impossible, right? If these things are really a treasure related to the era of the Seventh Dragon, how could they not have any magic power characteristics?!¡± an archmage asked loudly. ¡°Any magic creation is bound to leave behind magic power fluctuations unless they¡¯re fake!¡± ¡°But this is the truth!¡± Another archmage spread his hands. ¡°Whether it¡¯s evil or holy, there are no characteristics of Chaos and Order. These beads don¡¯t have any magic power at all, but it seems unlikely that they¡¯re fake because we¡¯ve never seen the material used to make these beads before. What kind of fakes could be made so exquisite?¡± ¡°Perhaps these beads are like this under normal circumstances?¡± Another archmage stroked his long beard and said thoughtfully, ¡°Do you still remember that in the legends about these seven Dragon Balls, they have an incantation? Perhaps we can try to chant the incantation. At that time, these beads may change.¡± ¡°But that¡¯s only a rumor. I¡¯ve read most of the information about the history of this world, but I¡¯ve never seen anything mentioning seven Dragon Balls!¡± said an archmage wearing a monocle. ¡°I think we should start with that strange vibration!¡± These mages were arguing incessantly. They had been studying these beads for a few days, and they had formed their own understanding of the beads. They all felt that they were right and wanted to persuade the others to study them according to their own method¡­ It had to be said that the legend that Roy spread through the Sylanna¡¯s Ancient was quite attractive. In the world of Ashan, legends about the era of the Seventh Dragon had always been circulating. The myth of the creation of this world was about the two twin dragons: the Dragon of Order, Asha, and the Dragon of Chaos, Urgash. It could be said that in the world of Ashan, dragons were the gods of this world, and the religions of the various races often believed in these dragon gods. And the Dragon Balls that Roy had left behind were no more and no less, exactly seven of them. This secretly corresponded to the legends of this world. When Roy chatted with the Sylanna¡¯s Ancient about these seven Dragon Balls, he did not elaborate too much. However, rumors were like this. The more rumors spread, the more ridiculous they became. During the years since he left, the legends about the seven Dragon Balls had gradually changed. The current version of the legend was this: When the war between the Primordial Dragons Aasha and Urgash broke out, and they heavily injured each other and had to recuperate, the power they left in the universe turned into a huge Dragon Ball. This Dragon Ball finally gave birth to the Six Elemental Dragons, namely the Dragon of Darkness, Malassa; the Dragon of Light, Elrath; the Dragon of the Earth, Sylanna; the Dragon of Fire, Arkath; the Dragon of Water, Shalassa; and the Dragon of Air, Ylath. These Six Elemental Dragons corresponded to the first to the sixth Dragon Ball, and when the wizard Sar-Elam came into contact with the heart of the sleeping Dragon of Order in the void and obtained the inheritance to become the Seventh Dragon, the seventh Dragon Ball was born. Now, these seven Dragon Balls were scattered in all corners of Ashan. If someone could gather these seven Dragon Balls, they might be able to summon the Dragon of Order or the Dragon of Chaos to bring back the myths! The version of this legend had changed a lot from the story Roy had made up to the Sylanna¡¯s Ancient. The rumors in this version might contain some people¡¯s anticipation for the Dragon Balls, so in the years since he left, not only were humans and elves searching for these Dragon Balls, but even demons, dark elves, and undead were searching for them. Needless to say, the Order races hoped to use the Dragon Balls to summon Asha, but the demons and undead wanted to use the Dragon Balls to summon Urgash¡­ But when Roy spread the seven Dragon Balls out, he had not spread them out too far. As a result, the first people to gather the Dragon Balls were actually the Academy mages of Ulambus. Out of curiosity and for the exploration of knowledge, they were the first to become interested in the Dragon Ball legends, so they moved faster than other races. However, although the mages were the first to gather all the Dragon Balls, their philosophy was, ¡®No Gods, no Masters. Knowledge is Power, and Power is Freedom¡¯. The mages did not regard dragons as gods, and they thought that they were just more powerful beings. They believed that after enough learning and experimenting, they could reach the power of dragons, so they did not actually believe the legends of Dragon Balls. So after obtaining the Dragon Balls, they did not immediately chant the incantation in the legends, but first brought them to the Academy city to research and analyze. However, after testing with all kinds of instruments, they did not find anything special about the Dragon Balls. After the fruitless research, the mages finally decided to give it a try and see if the rumored incantation was really effective¡­ Chapter 231 - This Is a Trap! Chapter 231 This Is a Trap! Outside the library of Ulambus, several archmages personally brought the seven Dragon Balls to the center of the square. In the periphery of the square, there were already hundreds of gremlins and iron golems and dozens of djinns floating. These djinns were all blue, their bald heads had braids, and their muscles were well-developed. However, they did not have lower bodies because their lower bodies were just a cloud of mist. These djinns were actually air elementals from the Elemental World. After the mages summoned them, they sealed them in magic lamps to serve as slaves. Having mastered magic and spells, mages had always been arrogant and haughty Perhaps in their eyes, they could enslave any lower-level creature¡­ After placing the seven Dragon Balls on the ground, the archmages suddenly looked at each other, speechless. After a while, someone finally asked, ¡°Ahem! Okay, who knows the incantation to summon?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t either!¡± ¡°Damn it, doesn¡¯t anyone know?!¡± The mages were dumbfounded. Only then did they realize that no one present knew the so-called incantation. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± someone asked angrily. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask about the summoning incantation of these Dragon Balls when you sent the djinns to collect them?!¡± ¡°How can you blame us? Aren¡¯t you the same?!¡± another mage retorted angrily. ¡°Who said that the Dragon Balls have a summoning incantation?¡± someone asked. ¡°Where did this legend come from in the first place? Can¡¯t we just trace it back to the origin and ask?¡± ¡°It¡¯s useless!¡± A mage sighed. ¡°I remember that at first, it seemed to be a passing traveler that heard it from a Sylanna¡¯s Ancient. According to the Sylanna¡¯s Ancient, the incantation seems to be lost¡­¡± When Roy created the Dragon Balls, he had only set them as a positioning signal, and they could not summon anything at all. So when he mentioned it to the Sylanna¡¯s Ancient, he could only vaguely say that it was lost. It did not matter if he said that, but now, he had caused the mages of Ulambus to suffer. One of the mages was unwilling to fail and ordered, ¡°There¡¯s no other way. Search! Bring out all the books and documents related to ancient times. Find if there are any incantations that can be used!¡± That¡¯s right. They had spent quite a lot of effort to collect these Dragon Balls. Thanks to the fact that they had obtained the Dragon Balls earlier, they had gathered them first. If they simply gave up halfway because they did not have an incantation, they would be laughed at to death if word got out. At that time, there would probably be many people wanting to take these Dragon Balls from their hands¡­ Therefore, the entire academy became busy. A large number of djinns flew in and out, carrying piles of parchment scrolls and books with yellowed pages, while the archmages just laid on the square and began searching for possible incantations. It had to be said that the mages did indeed have this confidence because the Academy cities of Bracada could be said to have collected most of the wisdom and knowledge on the entire continent. If you wanted to borrow all kinds of ancient books and texts, it was absolutely right to ask the mages. This was because the mages of the Academy also possessed a very unique ability, ¡®Arcane Omniscience¡¯! Of course, this was an ability that only high-level archmages knew how to use. This ¡®Arcane Omniscience¡¯ allowed them to understand some lost magic. They could obtain any magic that had appeared in history through this ability. In addition, there were some hermits in this world, especially the seers of the Blind Brothers. They were a group that knew how to prophesize. If the mages really could not find something that worked, they could even seek help from these seers. Therefore, they believed that there was no secret in this world that they could not understand¡­ These archmages were now targeting some recorded incantations, but they did not know the specific uses. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s this sentence¡­ The blood of pure silver, the heart of black iron, sinners who are disrespectful to the gods? Struggle in this endless labyrinth, know thy own powerlessness!¡± ¡°¡­ No reaction, not this sentence!¡± ¡°Ah! It may be this sentence: Return with piousness and heroic souls. Come, light and shadow, protect the glory of the world!¡± ¡°Idiot! That¡¯s the guardian angel summoning incantation. What are you looking for?¡± ¡°I am the one who connects to the path of the stars. Thou, respond to my summons and cross the gate. Open the Gate of the Giant Crab! Cancer!¡± ¡°There¡¯s still no reaction. Find more!¡± ¡°What about this? O fragment of the Lord of Nightmares, O freezing black blade of nothingness loosed from the bindings of the world, be my power, my self, and let us together walk the path of destruction, shattering even the very souls of the gods.¡± ¡°¡­ Bastard, do you want to summon demons?¡± ¡°Key which hides the powers of the dark, reveal your true form before me. I, Sakura Kinomoto, command you under our contract. Release!¡± ¡°Tyrant¡¯s Eye, activate! Release the seal! Be destroyed, real! Blow up, synapses! Banishment This World!¡± ¡°Balalal energy, waah, black magic transformation!¡± ¡°Open Sesame!¡± ¡°Damn it, where did you find these messy incantations?!¡± One of the mages could no longer hold it in and smashed his staff on the head of another mage. The next second, a group of mages began fighting¡­ The djinns at the side looked at each other and then continued to observe expressionlessly with their arms crossed. A group of mages engaging in research often fought for no reason over a small argument. The djinns were already used to it. It was a good thing for the other mages to attack directly because with their pitiful strength, they would not be able to hurt each other. Instead, it would be bad if they used magic to fight. After fighting for two minutes, the mages were exhausted. They then separated while panting, picked up the ancient texts, and began to try again. At this moment, one of the mages found an incantation from somewhere and read, ¡°With the external power of the King of Shadows who ruled the world, turn this object into a supreme treasure. Pray for a bountiful harvest, sing holy praises, bestow upon me, leave my name in history. With my magic power, I turn it into mud and contaminate it with my concept. I will spread it wildly and completely rewrite the legitimate lies¡­¡± When this inexplicable incantation was recited, everyone did not pay much attention at first. But unexpectedly, with the gradually chanting of this incantation, the positions of the Dragon Balls placed on the square changed! A faint black dot appeared in midair where the Dragon Balls were. This black dot quickly expanded to the size of a fist, then to the size of a basin, and the black dot also turned into a circular black vortex. ¡°This¡­ This is!¡± A mage opened his mouth in surprise and exclaimed, ¡°It¡¯s a spatial gate! The incantation is working!¡± After he shouted, the other mages reacted. Their eyes were full of fanaticism as they screamed at the mage chanting, ¡°Continue! Don¡¯t stop! Don¡¯t stop!¡± The mage was equally energetic, so he chanted even louder. In fact, if it were any other normal person, they would have been wary of such a strange incantation that mentioned the King of Shadows and contamination. However, the mages did not care too much. After the spatial gate opened, whether it was a good or evil creature, the mages did not mind at all. They were eager for something unknown to appear so that they could have more motivation to explore. Sometimes, mages were no different from mad scientists¡­ However, as the spatial gate continued to expand, the aura coming from the other side of the gate made the mages feel that something was wrong! ¡°What¡¯s going on? A strong smell of¡­ sulfur¡­¡± ¡°I smell it too. There seems to be a flame aura¡­¡± The mages¡¯ faces changed as they suddenly thought of something. They panicked and screamed, ¡°Stop! Stop! This smell is the smell of demons!¡± The mages welcomed all unknown creatures, but the problem was that the aura and smell coming from the other side made them realize that the place connected to the spatial gate was most likely similar to Sheogh, where the demons were¡­ No, it was probably even more terrifying than Sheogh because even if the demons of Sheogh teleported out, there would not be such a strong smell of sulfur and flames on the other side of the gate! One of the mages reacted quickly and rushed over to press the chanting mage to the ground, stopping his recitation in time. However, even though the chanting had stopped, the spatial gate was still expanding. Because this spatial gate was not opened by the incantation of the mage¡­ ¡°Oh no, we can¡¯t stop it !¡± the mages exclaimed. Then they quickly shouted at the djinns beside them, ¡°Ring the alarm! Be on guard against the demon attack!¡± So, in just a few seconds, as the alarm bell in the city rang, all of Ulambus fell into chaos! A large number of gremlins began to gather. The iron golem troops also took heavy steps in unison as they converged at the square. Above the bell tower of the city, rubble splattered, and statue-like stone gargoyles awakened. They flapped their wings and flew into the sky. The nagas drew their weapons from their waists, waved their six arms, and twisted the lower half of their snake bodies as they rushed over¡­ The entire city was alarmed, but it had to be said that despite the chaos, the troops gathered very quickly. This was because the mages in the city often caused trouble due to various magic experiments, and the city guards had long gotten used to emergency situations¡­ ¡°We¡­ We were deceived!¡± a sorcerer muttered as he stared at the expanding spatial gate. ¡°This is a trap! A trap by demons!¡± ¡°The only thing we can pray for now is that those who come out of the spatial gate are not powerful demons¡­¡± another mage said dejectedly. The expansion of the spatial gate finally stopped, and the huge black vortex floated in the air above the square. Under the gazes of countless people, a demon claw suddenly appeared from the darkness, grabbed the edge of the spatial gate, and then a tall four-winged demon appeared¡­ Chapter 232 - Entry Battle (1) Chapter 232 Entry Battle (1) The moment they saw this four-winged demon, the hearts of all the archmages present skipped a beat. What they were afraid of came! They had dealt with the demons of Sheogh and knew that four-winged demons were at least powerful high-level demons! It had to be known that this Heroes of Might and Magic world was not like the Darksiders world, where a demon king led a group of demon lords to trigger the End War. In the Heroes of Might and Magic world, the strongest among the demons present was only a demon lord, Demon Sovereign Kha-Beleth. And every high-rank demon under Kha-Beleth was a demon hero that made the native residents here change expression. Therefore, even though it was not like what was written in some knight novels and what Dragon Balls sealed was not a demon king but a high-rank demon, it still made the mages panic. Similarly, Roy, who opened the Gate of the Abyss and got out, was stunned when he saw the scene. He looked at the Dragon Balls on the ground, then at the stunned group of people dressed as mages not far away, and then at the surrounding Tower troops anxiously gathering, and he instantly understood what was going on. He originally thought that the person who collected the Dragon Balls would try to use them alone in some deep mountain or remote forest. Unexpectedly, that situation did not happen. Instead, a group of mages had gathered the dragon balls. Thinking of this, Roy could not help but grin. Great, isn¡¯t this great? These Tower mages must have collected knowledge about spatial magic, right? It did not matter if he grinned like this, but when the archmages saw this, they could not help but shiver. It could not be helped. Roy was a demon, and the sharp teeth in his mouth made his grin look sinister. The demon¡¯s sinister grin gave the mages the feeling that ¡®the demon¡¯s scheme has succeeded¡¯. ¡°Attack¡­ attack (broken voice)!!!¡± a mage shouted hoarsely after reacting. The next second, countless metal chain balls flew at Roy! They were the attacks of the gremlins. These short and ridiculous gremlins had strength that did not match their figures. They swung the metal balls weighing several kilograms and threw them at Roy at an extremely high speed. Roy floated in the air and slowly stretched out his hand to grab at the air lightly, leaving traces of magic power light! Thump! Thump! Thump! A few enormous black ice walls appeared in front of Roy. All the metal chain balls thrown by the gremlins slammed into these ice walls. The seemingly heavy chain balls did not even make a crack on the ice walls. The kinetic impact of the balls was all absorbed by the ice walls, and they could not exceed the absorption threshold The first wave of attacks did not have any effect, but the other troops of the Tower army also rushed up. The iron golems walked on the ground and surrounded Roy in a group. The djinns pulled out their long sabers from their waists and flew into the sky with the stone gargoyles, attempting to block Roy¡¯s movements from above. The nagas followed behind the iron golems while waving their serpentine scimitars in preparation to attack. As for the archmages, they were frantically waving their staffs in preparation to strike Roy. With just one glance, Roy swept the battle scene into his eyes. He laughed wildly as he suddenly stretched out his huge demon wings in midair! With the surge of magic power, the faint light of demon runes lit up on the wings of frost and darkness. The invisible Halo of Fear spread out in an instant, enveloping all of Ulambus! The first ones to bear the brunt were the archmages in the square. They were quickly chanting their most familiar spells, but Roy¡¯s Halo of Fear corroded them, causing an immense sense of panic to appear in their hearts inexplicably. Even though the mages, who practiced magic, had powerful mental strength, they were still overwhelmed by this fear. They screamed in horror involuntarily and immediately interrupted their chanting. Next were the gremlins and nagas, who were the long-range troops. The gremlins¡¯ performance was the worst. The moment the fear struck, they threw down the chain balls in their hands and turned around to escape. The nagas were slightly better, but they also trembled, and their shaking hands almost could not even grip their weapons properly¡­ Roy¡¯s Halo of Fear had a fairly large impact on weak-willed creatures, but it had very little effect on the iron golems, djinns, and stone gargoyles. The iron golems and gargoyle were simply puppets without consciousness, so they would not be affected by fear. As for the djinns, they were elementals and very resistant to this kind of spiritual erosion. The stone gargoyles and the djinns attacked Roy, swooping down from above. The gargoyles attacked with their sharp claws and teeth while the djinns slashed their sabers at Roy! However, when Roy released the Halo of Fear, he knew that these creatures would not be affected, so he was already prepared. When the gargoyles and the djinns attacked him, Roy slowly stretched out his index finger and hooked it at the sky! Boom! A massive Ice Storm erupted from the center of the square! Black ice and snow condensed into a high-speed spinning tornado that howled straight into the sky. The stone gargoyles and djinns in its range only lasted for two seconds before freezing into large ice lumps in midair. Then, as the tornado swept up, they soared into the sky! When they reached the top, and the power of the storm weakened, they fell. Hundreds of stone gargoyles and djinns turned into huge hailstones that crashed onto the ground with strong momentum, making loud thumping sounds. The bodies of the gargoyles were solid, and after they hit the ground, they naturally broke into pieces along with the ice. But the djinns managed to escape. They were elementals, and after their bodies shattered, they immediately turned into clusters of air and reformed. Roy¡¯s Ice Storm had eliminated all the gargoyles. This point did not surprise him. In his impression, the gremlins and stone gargoyles were only the low-level units of the Tower faction. On the other hand, the djinns seemed to be the backbone of the Tower faction. However, the reassembled djinns were not completely fine. Although they were not affected by the low temperature of the frost, they were still corroded by the Magic Power Virus. Elementals like them contained magic power in their bodies, which was the best carrier for the destruction of the Magic Power Virus. All the reassembled djinns were stained with black spots, and their bodies were shrinking. Moreover, this shrinking was still intensifying. They moved slowly as they raised the sabers in their hands with difficulty and unrelentingly tried to rush forward. But some of them were corroded by the Magic Power Virus halfway and whirled while turning into air that eventually turned into lamps¡­ Boom! A huge fireball flew from the side, passed through the gaps of the ice walls, and hit Roy¡¯s body. It was an explosive fireball magic released by an archmage who had awakened from his fear. When the sneak attack hit Roy, the mage could not help gasping and laughing. But after the flames of the explosion disappeared, Roy¡¯s uninjured body was revealed. Under the cover of the Cold Winter Armor, this mid-level spell could not cause any damage to Roy at all. Instead, the Magic Power Virus in the armor absorbed the magic power of the flames, and the black Cold Winter Amor became increasingly sparkling and translucent¡­ ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?!¡± Seeing this scene, the mage who cast the fireball was stunned. After returning to his senses, he quickly ran toward the iron golem troops. As he ran, he reminded the other mages who were gradually waking up. ¡°Find cover. You need to use high-level magic attacks!¡± However, before he could run to the iron golem troops for cover, Roy raised his finger and pointed at him. Sizzle. The air crackled, and a black bolt of lightning burst from Roy¡¯s fingertip. The lightning left a twisted light trail in the air and hit the mage in the blink of an eye! The next second, all the water in the mage¡¯s body instantly evaporated under high energy and black lightning. His entire body turned into charred carbon particles and collapsed under gravity, causing the air pressing against the ground to emit a soft ¡®puff¡¯ sound¡­ The instant death of an archmage terrified the other mages. They realized that the magic power of this demon was something they were incapable of resisting, so the mages looked at each other and reached a tacit understanding. They immediately scattered in all directions! They had to run out to seek reinforcements. In Ulambus, there were two high-level archmage heroes, and at the same time, there was a Cloud Temple. The Cloud Temple was high in the sky above the city, and it was an important ceremonial place for the mages to communicate with the titans. At this moment, the two high-level archmage heroes were in the Cloud Temple in the sky. As long as they could come to command the troops, they might be able to fight against this powerful demon¡­ Roy did not know about this situation. After he killed a few fleeing mages with lightning, he stopped caring. To Roy, he had to pay attention to the mages who possessed magic power, but since they had escaped, there was no threat, so he began to focus on dealing with the nagas. Roy firmly guarded in front of the Gate of the Abyss, guarding it because Julia and Fat Tiger were going to enter from behind. However, due to the different flows of time in the two worlds, the time they appeared from the Gate of the Abyss was longer than Roy had expected. During this time, Roy could only protect the Gate of the Abyss because he did not know if it would close after being attacked¡­ Chapter 233 - Entry Battle (2) About a kilometer above Ulambus, there was a colossal circular building in the sky. This circular building looked like an arena. Two intersecting rings of floating runes surrounded it and slowly rotated, making the entire building seem like a magical miracle as it floated in the sky. This was the greatest masterpiece of the Academy¡¯s Silver City, the Sky Storm Altar! In the beginning, the Sky Storm Altar was also known as the Cloud Temple or the Cloud Coliseum. However, because the kingdom of Erathia had gained the favor of the angels, it obtained the Cloud City Altar, which could summon angels. Therefore, in order to distinguish it from Cloud City in Erathia, Silver City changed the name of the Cloud Temple to the Sky Storm Altar. The Sky Storm Altar was mainly used to summon titans. In the world of Ashan, there were other planes, such as Sheogh, the lair of the demons. In fact, Sheogh was an alternate space attached to the main world. It was an outpost established by the Abyss demons in Ashan. Similarly, in addition to Sheogh, there was also the Transept of Elysium of the angels, the High Mountain Temple of the titans, the Dragon Utopia, and so on. Some of these alternate spaces were easy to enter, while others were not. But in Ashan, people called them mystic realms. These mythical creatures had close connections with the various races of Ashan. Perhaps because the Dragon of Order Asha and the Dragon of Chaos Urgash had been continuously fighting ever since they were born, all of Ashan had always been in constant conflict. The main reason for this chaotic war was because of the problem of faith. Therefore, let alone the various races, even the mythical creatures found it difficult to stand on the sidelines, and they could only choose their own positions and join the war. The Sky Storm Altar in the sky above Ulambus was not large, so the power of the magic formation that could be engraved was limited. It was unable to summon top titans, and it was a second-level summoning altar. But even so, having a top summoning altar meant that Ulambus was a big city. When the alarm bell sounded in the city below, the two Academy heroes in the Sky Storm Altar quickly received the news. ¡°Your Excellency Nathir, Your Excellency Galib!¡± An archmage who was lucky enough to escape teleported to the Sky Storm Altar through the city¡¯s teleportation formation. He was weak at physical activities and was already panting from exhaustion just by running in from outside the hall. However, he did not have time to catch his breath as he shouted, ¡°Ulambus needs your¡­ support!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Beside the altar¡¯s magic formation, a man in a red robe turned his head, but his face could be clearly seen because he had a mask with complicated patterns on it. He was Nathir. Nathir was a wizard with the title of Flame Wielder¡¯. With his outstanding talent in fire magic, he stood out among the mages and became a hero-level figure of the Academy. He also had a fiery temper. Upon hearing the shout of the archmage, he immediately stood up and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s the Dragon Ball!¡± The archmage was gasping heavily. ¡°We¡­ We were deceived! It was a trap, and the Dragon Balls were sealing a powerful demon! We accidentally broke the seal, and now the demon has appeared in Ulambus¡­¡± Before he finished speaking, another Academy hero, Galib, shook his head and said, ¡°Seriously. I said long ago not to experiment rashly with unrecorded treasures¡­ How much trouble do you want to cause to be satisfied?¡± Galib had blue skin shining with light because he was not a human but a djinn. Because he had broken through the shackles of the djinns, he had obtained the recognition of the Academy mages and became a hero. But what he was good at was not offensive magic but artificing. Galib¡¯s complaint was not unreasonable. In fact, the mages had already caused a lot of trouble to maintain their curiosity in exploring the mysterious. But they did not repent and had always been arrogant and haughty, causing these kinds of incidents to keep continuing The hot-tempered Nathir did not care that much and directly said, ¡°Galib, I¡¯ll go one step ahead. If you get a response from the titans, then support us from the sky!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Galib did not say anything else and nodded. He continued to stand beside the magic formation, injecting his magic power to communicate with the titans living in the High Mountain Temple. Mythical creatures such as angels and titans were aloof, and it was not easy to summon them. They were powerful and had arrogant personalities. To obtain the recognition of titans, heroes needed to spend a long time communicating with them. Some top titans even set trials for heroes to complete. However, once they obtained the approval of the titans and signed a contract, the heroes could summon them to fight in battle. These powerful giants had god-like strength, and they were magic weapons that won battles. Flame Wielder Nathir quickly returned to the city of Ulambus below through the teleportation formation. But as soon as he came out of the teleportation formation, Nathir saw the entire city had fallen into a huge panic! Roy¡¯s Halo of Fear had enveloped this city. The weak soldiers could not even raise the will to fight, let alone the civilians. Under the influence of the fear, the people living in this city were fleeing everywhere, rushing out from the various city gates to escape. Under these circumstances, the defensive troops of the city were unable to organize any effective resistance. Of course, it could not go on like this. After realizing this, Nathir immediately discovered that the city seemed to be subjected to a large-scale spell similar to Frenzy, so he ignored the consumption of his magic power and immediately started chanting. About ten seconds later, Nathir waved the magic staff in his hand, and luminous magic light poured out. This magic light quickly spread to every corner of the city. This was a Cleansing spell. Under Nathir¡¯s relentless casting, the people in panic finally felt somewhat relieved and woke up from their fear. Although they were no longer afraid, they looked around in confusion. ¡°Organize the evacuation of the civilians immediately!¡± Nathir said to the archmage. ¡°Try to reduce the casualties as much as possible!¡± ¡°What about you, Your Excellency?¡± the archmage asked. ¡°I¡¯ll go meet that demon!¡± Nathir said. ¡°Let the remaining troops in the city gather under my command!¡± The archmage nodded and immediately went to convey the orders. Soon, an army of about four hundred rushed to Nathir¡¯s side. Although most of them were iron golems and stone gargoyles, there were a few nagas. Nathir reckoned that it should be enough, so he rode an elephant mount and led the troops to charge toward the square. On the square, Roy had already killed most of the Academy troops gathered here. The nagas were the melee masters of the Academy, but when they could not get close to Roy, it was useless no matter how strong they were. The entire square was in a mess. The fragments of the iron golems and stone gargoyles were scattered all over. In the middle were many fallen lamps, which were the remains of the djinns whose bodies had been destroyed. The corpses of the nagas were also lying everywhere, and they were the only creatures that shed blood. As for the gremlins, they had long escaped under the effect of the Halo of Fear. When Nathir came to the square, what he saw was this scene. He looked at Roy, who was hovering in midair, in surprise and doubt. When the archmage reported to him, he only said ¡®a powerful demon¡¯, but Nathir did not know how strong this demon was. It was not until he saw Roy that he realized that Ulambus was in grave trouble this time! Of course, Roy also saw Nathir rushing over. This mage-like fellow riding on an elephant and surrounded by soldiers looked like a leader-type hero no matter how he looked at it. Out of probing, Roy did not even bother to speak and directly extended his hand to shoot a Finger of Death at Nathir! The black lightning jumped and instantly appeared in front of Nathir. But unexpectedly, there was a flash of light on Nathir¡¯s body, and a triangular, translucent magic shield appeared beside him. Roy¡¯s lightning struck the triangular shield and was annihilated. At the same time, a ring on Nathir¡¯s right hand exploded with a bang. Nathir was shocked. The ring on his finger was a treasure with an ¡®Air Shield¡¯ spell sealed in it, which defended against this incomparably fast lightning spell. However, he did not expect that the demon opposite him would destroy his treasure with just a lightning spell. The magic power contained in this spell had exceeded the defensive load of the treasure! ¡°Attack!¡± Aware that the might of the demon¡¯s magic across from him was extraordinary, Nathir did not dare to be careless. He waved his magic staff and cast a Mass Air Shield and Mass Cleansing on the entire army before commanding the troops to charge at Roy. Troops led by heroes were completely different from troops without heroes. With the support of the Cleansing spell, the gremlins under Nathir were no longer affected. They waved the metal chain balls in their hands and smashed them at Roy one after another. Under the cover of the long-range troops, the iron golem and the stone gargoyles also charged at Roy. In an instant, Roy was surrounded by these Academy troops and fell into the human sea tactic. He initially wanted to use magic to attack, but Nathir continuously enhanced the troops from behind. In addition to the Air Shield at the beginning, when he discovered that Roy could still use frost magic, he immediately cast an Ice Shield on the troops to resist frost attacks. Although Roy¡¯s magic could still attack these troops, the lethality was much weaker, and he could no longer kill them as easily as before. Chapter 234 - Lightning Fury In fact, when he first came to the Heroes of Might and Magic world, Roy knew that most of the magic in this world was used on armies and troops. But at that time, Roy was only a low-rank demon, and he did not feel much about this way of using magic. It was not until he came to this world again that Roy truly felt the difference. The high-level demons of the Abyss rarely applied enhancement magic on cannon fodder. Even if these cannon fodder were of their own race and their subordinates, it was still the same. In the eyes of the high-level demons, if the cannon fodder died, they died. At worst, they could summon again. It was the same for Xeron. He preferred to use magic to kill enemies over enhancement magic that covered the entire army. It was quite pleasing for demons to use Meteor Showers to bombard the enemy army and listen to their desperate screams¡­ Roy was almost the same. His magic mostly focused on his own battles, mainly because of his experiences. But now that he was personally fighting against a hero with an army in the world of Ashan, Roy realized that the effects of the enhancement spells on the troops were extraordinary. The release of a spell might bring about a qualitative change to the original army¡­ Under the continuous attacks of the gremlins and nagas, the circle of frost shields that Roy had scattered around himself finally shattered. The remaining stone gargoyles and djinns flew above Roy¡¯s head and continuously swooped down at him, forcing him to land on the ground. The iron golems and nagas surrounded Roy, who was twice their height, and attacked. Their iron fists and dancing blades kept hitting Roy¡¯s Cold Winter Armor, making clanking sounds. Behind them, there were also the iron chains balls the gremlins were throwing, and even Nathir was releasing magic arrows to attack Roy. This kind of all-around three-dimensional attack caused Roy to be in a fluster for a moment. ¡°Enough!¡± These attacks were not fatal to Roy, but they were extremely annoying. It felt as though he was surrounded by a group of flies and mosquitoes. Roy finally became angry. He roared, stretched out his hand, and clenched it in the air. Frostmourne appeared in his hand in an instant. Holding Frostmourne, Roy jumped up and stabbed his sword into the ground! Boom! The ground pierced by Frostmourne suddenly exploded. Although there was no fire, the powerful force still caused the hard rock on the ground to explode and countless gravel to shoot out in all directions. The nagas hit by the stone could not help but let out sharp hisses. A pool of black shadows spread out along with the gravel. These shadows were misty like smoke and instantly enveloped Nathir¡¯s troops. The next second, all the ground units on the black ground felt an immense suction coming from beneath their feet, and their bodies involuntarily fell. The iron golems did not have any consciousness, so they did not feel anything. But the nagas screamed in panic. However, the black ground was like the most terrifying quicksand in the desert, making it useless no matter how they struggled. They would soon be devoured! With the release of a Black Hole, Roy directly cleared Nathir¡¯s ground units, which had all kinds of enhancement magic! F*ck, since the effect of magic attacks isn¡¯t good, I¡¯ll make you disappear directly! The ground units were cleared, and Roy¡¯s front was instantly empty. Roy turned into lightning and flashed in front of Nathir! Nathir¡¯s mount was an elephant. Roy¡¯s height was more than three meters, but he was not tall in front of this elephant. But then he reached out, grabbed the trunk of this behemoth, and flung the elephant with a burst of strength! Boom! The elephant¡¯s massive body flew out and slammed into a nearby house. Rubble flew everywhere, and Nathir, who was sitting on its back, was naturally affected. The elephant weighing several tons pressed down directly on him, causing him to vomit blood. Roy only had the broken trunk in his hand, and it was still spraying blood. He casually threw the elephant¡¯s trunk aside. He ignored the djinns rushing over to save Nathir and flashed into the smoke-filled house. Roy reached out to grab Nathir¡¯s head to pull him out from under the elephant¡¯s corpse. During this process, Nathir practically wanted to die! His legs had been crushed when he was pressed under the elephant. Roy ignored his injuries and dragged him out. The feeling was simply indescribable. Roy¡¯s claws pinched Nathir¡¯s head as though he were pinching a chicken. As long as he used a little bit more force, Nathir¡¯s head would explode like a watermelon. Their hero falling into the hands of the demon immediately made the djinns not dare to move forward. Instead, the stone gargoyles, which did not have any conscious mind, continued to charge at Roy. Roy waved Frostmourne and cut them into pieces! Roy had no troops under him now, so it was naturally impossible for him to fight a long battle with Nathir. So he simply and roughly used the method of capturing the leader and surprise attacked Nathir. And it turned out that this move was pretty effective. If there had been other treasures on Nathir, Roy might not have been able to capture him so easily. But unfortunately, there were not many treasures in Ashan. And Roy¡¯s previous Finger of Death had already destroyed his only treasure, so how could he resist Roy¡¯s close-range assault? Wizard heroes were like this. Once enemies got close, it was quite troublesome. Nathir, the Flame Wielder, could not even use the fire magic he was an expert in. Of course, he knew that fire magic might not necessarily work well against a demon¡­ The Flame Wielder¡¯s mask on Nathir¡¯s face broke in half as Roy held his head. That half of his face revealed incomparable terror, and he did not even dare to struggle, fearing that he would anger this demon in front of him. ¡°Where is this?¡± Roy moved him closer and bared his teeth in a threatening manner. It was funny. Ever since Roy entered this world, he had started fighting with the troops of the Academy faction, but he did not even know where he was after all this time¡­ ¡°The kingdom of Bracada, Ul-Ulambus!¡± Nathir did not dare not to answer. ¡°How far is it from the kingdom of Erathia? Where is it?¡± Roy continued asking. ¡°The kingdom of Erathia¡­ It¡¯s more than two thousand kilometers north of this city¡­¡± Nathir¡¯s legs no longer had any feeling. He was sweating from pain all over, but he gritted his teeth and continued answering Roy¡¯s question. Through Nathir¡¯s answer, Roy roughly understood where he was. Fortunately, he was still on the continent where the kingdom of Erathia was. He asked, ¡°What era and year is it now?¡± ¡°Seven¡­ Seventh Dragon Age, year 973!¡± Nathir replied. ¡°Huh? It¡¯s only been four years?¡± Roy was a little surprised. He remembered that when he first came to this world, he had specially asked about the era and year. At that time, it was the 969th Year of the Seventh Dragon. He thought that a long time would have passed when he returned, but he did not expect that only four years had passed. ¡°Do you know the demon Xeron?¡± Roy asked Nathir after thinking about it. In fact, even now, he did not know who this Academy hero he was holding was¡­ When Nathir heard this name, his eyes widened. He did not understand the relationship between Roy and Xeron, but he thought that Roy was another force of the demon camp, so he hesitated for a moment. Should he tell Roy about Xeron¡¯s whereabouts? He was afraid that this powerful demon would go to meet Xeron. But after thinking about it, even if he did not tell this demon, would this demon not ask others? Thus, he could only say, ¡°I know. The demon Xeron is in the kingdom of Eeofol¡­ After the demon army failed to invade Erathia, they established a demon kingdom east of Erathia, which is Eeofol¡­¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Roy understood. Seems like Xeron returned after being killed by the dragons, but their attack plan clearly failed¡­ The demon¡¯s lair was Sheogh, a mystic realm, and Roy might not necessarily be able to find it. But Eeofol was different. It was a demon stronghold established on this continent. After asking, Roy pinched Nathir¡¯s head without hesitation! As a mature demon, as long as others were hostile, Roy would usually not let go of any opportunity to kill his enemies. After taking Nathir¡¯s soul, Roy walked out of the collapsed house. And what he faced were many djinns that lunged at him out of anger. But without the support of the hero, the djinns were no longer troublesome. Roy waved Frostmourne and killed them. However, before he could completely eliminate these djinns, a huge bolt of lightning suddenly struck down from the sky! Boom! This huge bolt of lightning with unparalleled momentum bombarded Roy. The intense flash of lightning nearly illuminated the entire city! And this lightning bolt, which was as vast and mighty as heaven and earth, naturally came from the Sky Storm Altar in the sky above Ulambus¡­ Galib succeeded. He successfully summoned a lightning titan from the Storm Altar. It was a dark-skinned titan with electric sparks winding all over his body. With a height of over ten meters and strong and beautiful muscles, he appeared like a god descending. When he appeared, under Galib¡¯s anxious pleading, he lowered a Lightning Fury to Roy below! The lightning flashed across the entire city before the light gradually dissipated. At the place where the lightning fell, a hundred-meter-deep pit appeared, showing how powerful the magic power contained in the lightning was. However, the target attacked by the Lightning Fury¡­ was fine! Achoo! Roy sneezed. The burnt smell in the air made his nose itch. He raised his head and looked up. He had sensed a giant object with very strong radiation in the sky above the city from his Radiation Perception. At that time, he did not know what it was and wanted to go up to take a look. But after this lightning bolt, Roy knew what it was. The lightning attack just now was from a titan? I encountered one so quickly? Roy thought. In the sky, the expression on lightning titan¡¯s face was as though he had seen a ghost. He looked down in disbelief, and his superhuman vision saw that his target had not suffered any damage from the Lightning Fury. F*ck, this is this titan¡¯s first appearance¡­ The muscles on lightning titan¡¯s face twitched twice before he suddenly transformed into lightning and disappeared from the Storm Altar. The next second, a lightning bolt struck the ground, and then the lightning transformed into the titan again. Standing in front of Roy, the lightning titan looked down at him and said in his deep voice, ¡°Demon! Your death is coming!¡± Before he could finish speaking, a dog head appeared in the opened Gate of the Abyss. Then two dog heads appeared, and then three dog heads appeared¡­ Finally, Fat Tiger, who was also enormous, appeared with Julia on his back. After appearing, Fat Tiger¡¯s three heads and the lightning titan stared at each other¡­ Chapter 235 - Battle of the Giant Creatures The lightning titan stared blankly at the hellhound in front of him, which was almost as tall as his chest. He dared to swear that in the hundreds of years of his life, although he had responded to the summons of humans dozens of times and descended to fight against demons, he had never seen such a big three-headed hellhound! Similarly, Fat Tiger was a little stunned. He did not expect such a huge fellow to appear in front of him the moment he followed his master into the black mist! Just as the titan and Fat Tiger did not know how to react, a voice suddenly came. ¡°You seemed to say that¡­ my death is coming?¡± The one who spoke was Roy. He slowly folded the demon wings behind him, looking as though he was leaving his combat state. Just when lightning titan wanted to look down at him, he found that the enormous hellhound¡¯s mood suddenly changed after hearing Roy¡¯s words! Boom! Fat Tiger fell to the ground, and his three heads were all snarling and baring their teeth as he started at the titan fiercely. The titan became nervous and took a step back in a defensive posture. But at this moment, Roy beckoned to Julia, who was riding on Fat Tiger¡¯s back. Julia giggled, spread her black flame wings, and flew toward Roy. Roy caught her and smiled. ¡°What¡¯s going on? You fought like this as soon as you came in?¡± Roy said helplessly, ¡°What do you mean as soon as I came in? I¡¯ve been waiting for you for nearly an hour¡­¡± While Roy and Julia were talking, the lightning titan was extremely nervous. He thought that his opponent was only a high-rank demon, but who would have thought that an enormous hellhound and a fallen angel would appear? This f*cking sudden change from one versus one to one versus three¡­ Even the titan was slightly panicked¡­ Now, what the titan was most worried about was this hellhound in front of him. When he launched the Lightning Fury at this high-rank demon in the sky just now but found that the demon was not injured at all, he could only go to the ground. In addition to being able to use powerful lightning magic, titans had strength that could rival dragons. He thought that even if magic did not work, he could still kill this high-rank demon with his strength. However, the development of the situation was unexpected. The enormous hellhound that suddenly emerged was obviously a fierce beast. Could he deal with it with his own strength? With Julia in his arms, Roy prepared to watch the show, so he snapped his fingers. ¡°Fat Tiger! Bite him to death!¡± Following Roy¡¯s command, there was a loud bang. Fat Tiger, who had already been ready to attack, stomped on the ground, causing it to crack into four deep pits. At the same time, he opened his three large mouths and lunged! Fat Tiger was terrifyingly fierce as he took out the imposing manner that he had when hunting prey in the Abyss. The middle head targeted the neck of the titan while the other two heads were biting at the titan¡¯s two arms. If Fat Tiger bit them all, even the titan would instantly lose the strength to resist. Fortunately, this lightning titan had rich battle experience. After realizing that something was wrong, he immediately took a step forward and placed his arms in front of his chest. The moment Fat Tiger pounced on him, the titan only felt an unparalleled immense impact. Under the force of this impact, he could not stand firmly and fell to the ground! The scene of the enormous hellhound that was almost forty meters long falling on the ten-meter-tall titan was quite visually striking! Fat Tiger now weighed nearly ten tons, and the titan was not light either. The two giant creatures fell to the ground at the same time, causing the ground to rumble and start trembling. Although he was pushed down, the titan¡¯s arms in front of his chest successfully grabbed Fat Tiger¡¯s head that was biting at his neck. At the critical moment of life and death, the titan became ruthless. The muscles on his arms bulged as he used all his strength to flip Fat Tiger over. The positions of one person and one dog instantly reversed. Fat Tiger was pressed under the titan while he watched the titan raising his fist full of electric sparks and about to smash it on his head, so he opened his right head and spat out dark green venom onto the titan¡¯s eyes! The titan screamed. The raised fist could no longer fall as he hurriedly covered his eyes. In fact, Fat Tiger¡¯s venom was not that powerful, but this sudden blindness caused even the titan to panic. Taking advantage of this moment, Fat Tiger twisted his waist and broke free from under the titan. This time, Fat Tiger was smart. He did not think of biting the titan¡¯s throat, but instead, his three heads bit one of the titan¡¯s thighs. Fat Tiger¡¯s longest teeth were now more than sixty centimeters, and his mouths were almost full of teeth that were about the same length. With the massive bite force, he was extremely ruthless! The titan¡¯s muscular thighs were instantly riddled with holes. Without waiting for the titan to continue screaming, Fat Tiger moved back and pulled the titan onto the ground. His teeth were sunk into the muscles of the titan¡¯s legs, and at the same time, his necks twisted violently, swinging the ten-meter-tall giant into the air! Boom! Although the titan was not thrown too high, when he crashed onto the ground, there was already a massive tremor. As though Fat Tiger was not yet satisfied, he swung the titan a few more times. The titan that Fat Tiger was biting was smashed left and right like a toy. Seeing this scene, Julia was stunned. She rarely saw this kind of battle between giant creatures. Roy was watching it with interest, feeling as though he was watching a blockbuster movie and was just short of a bucket of popcorn. There was a ripping sound. After being flung a few times, no matter how strong the muscles on the titan¡¯s legs were, they could not withstand such tremendous tearing force. The part that Fat Tiger was biting in his mouths completely separated from the titan¡¯s thigh. Fat Tiger was caught off guard and staggered, while the titan let out a heart-wrenching roar. On the titan¡¯s leg, golden blood spurted out uncontrollably. Roy only glanced at his wound and found that even a portion of his bones had been crushed by Fat Tiger. It looked so miserable¡­ Although his eyes were still burning, the titan tried his best to open his eyes. If the remaining Academy hero, Galib, were present, he might be able to use a Purify spell to dispel the effects of the poison and then give him a Heal spell to help him recover. Unfortunately, Galib did not dare to show himself. When he discovered that it was not just one high-rank demon, he had already realized that he could not win even with the help of the titan. So at this time, he was only in the Storm Altar in the sky and observing the battle situation below through the Eagle Eye skill. It was absolutely impossible for him to support the titan¡­ Realizing that no one would help him, the titan could only save himself. He ignored the injuries on his eyes and leg, and intense electric sparks appeared all over his body once again. He opened his palm and aimed at Fat Tiger, who was about to pounce on him again. Then an incomparably thick lightning bolt shot out from his palm! Sizzle. The bolt of lightning slammed into Fat Tiger, and he could not help but let out three yelps while falling from the sky. Seeing that the attack worked, the titan could not help but heave a sigh of relief. He supported himself with both hands on the ground and tried to stand up while dragging his miserable leg. But at this moment, a figure suddenly flew in the air and appeared in front of him. The titan¡¯s current eyesight was not good, and he could only see a slender body with burning black flame wings behind it. This figure appeared so suddenly, and its right arm was already bent when it appeared! Then he saw the bent arm of the figure wave violently, and a black light flashed past. The titan only felt a chill at his neck, and all the strength in his body suddenly disappeared¡­ ¡°Hmph! How dare you hurt my dog?¡± Julia said coldly while floating in the air and holding her longsword in her right hand. These were the last words that lightning titan heard. His huge body knelt with a loud thud, and his face was full of disbelief. When his upper body fell forward, the large head instantly rolled down. ¡°Honestly, why are you so excited?¡± Roy said helplessly to Julia. ¡°Fat Tiger is fine!¡± Seemingly confirming his words, a rumbling sound rang out. Fat Tiger, who had been electrocuted by the titan¡¯s lightning, struggled to get up. His three heads made a whimpering sound. But he shook his body, and the scorch marks blasted by the lightning turned into countless black powder and were thrown away. Fat Tiger now had thick skin and thick flesh. The attributes Roy defined for him were defensive growth methods, and his current fur had a fairly strong magic defense ability, let alone the titan had sent out the lightning in a hurry. Even if he was really injured, he could recover quickly, so Roy had not been worried about him at all. ¡°Haha, great! Fat Tiger, you¡¯re fine!¡± Julia cheered. She put away her longsword, rushed over to hug one of Fat Tiger¡¯s heads, and rubbed it affectionately. Fat Tiger was delighted to receive the love of his mistress, and he stuck out his tongue to lick Julia, making her giggle. After seeing the death of the titan, Roy wanted to collect his soul, but the moment the soul was exposed, it seemed to be attracted by the ground and disappeared into it with a swish. This situation stunned Roy. What¡¯s going on? What Roy did not know was that the titans were considered a divine race. Legend had it that they were the children of the God of the Sky and Mother Earth, so when their bodies died, their souls would immediately return to the embrace of Mother Earth. Under normal circumstances, it was very difficult to plunder the souls of the titans, even more difficult than plundering the souls of demons and angels. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s over!¡± In the sky, after seeing the fall of this titan through the Eagle Eye skill, Galib could not help but break out in cold sweat. He realized that the demon that appeared this time, as well as the enormous hellhound and fallen angel, were all powerful high-level existences. Although Ulambus was a large city in Bracada and not a border town, there were not many troops. Thus, it was impossible for Galib alone to organize stronger defensive forces. ¡°I¡­ I have to leave this place and return to the capital, Silver City. I have to report this situation to the Circle of Nine!¡± Galib deliberated for a moment before finally making up his mind. He used a spatial teleportation spell and disappeared from the Sky Storm Altar¡­ Chapter 236 - City Destroying Without the soul, the corpse of the slain titan would not be of much use to Roy. To be honest, Roy felt that it was quite strange. He felt that this titan was a little¡­ How should he put it? Very arrogant! In the Darksiders world, Roy had dealt with six blood angels and hundreds of angel soldiers with Julia. Under such circumstances, Roy and Julia had both survived. It could be said that it was very difficult for enemies of the same level to kill him one-on-one. Roy had not come into contact with titans before, so he did not know what level this lightning titan belonged to among his people. But it was a mythical race that was equal to angels and dragons after all, so he should at least be at the same level as a high-rank demon. The problem was, where did this titan get the self-confidence to dare to come here alone¡­ Did these Academy mages misjudge my strength, or were they simply unable to summon more titans? There was too little information, and Roy did not really understand, so he shook his head and threw this matter aside. Seeing Julia playing with Fat Tiger happily, Roy did not disturb them. He spread his demon wings and flew into the sky to check the city. After Roy could overlook the entire city, he was a little surprised because he found that it was quite large, and the city¡¯s defenses were quite perfect. From afar, he could see the tall city walls surrounding the city. Not only were the walls very thick, but there was also a faint light of magic power flowing on them. Every certain distance on the city walls stood a pointed tower, which was probably an arrow tower or something similar used for long-range attacks during a siege. Fortunately, the mages had placed the Dragon Balls in the city, causing Roy to appear directly in their city when he came to this world through the Gate of the Abyss. In this way, it was equivalent to the city¡¯s defenses having been completely useless, and Roy had broken them from the inside. Otherwise, it would have been pretty difficult for Roy to invade this city from outside it. Looking from above, Roy could see the city gates were full of civilians wanting to escape. The news of a powerful demon appearing in the city had long spread. Be it the battle between Roy and Nathir or the battle between Fat Tiger and the titan, the vast power and influence had frightened the civilians in the city. As Nathir was killed by Roy and Galib escaped, there were no longer any heroes in the city that could organize troops to fight back, making the people panic. Roy did not care about the escaping civilians, but he noticed that in some strange-looking buildings in the distance, soldiers would appear every now and then. These soldiers were all puppets without consciousness, such as iron golems and stone gargoyles. After these iron golems and stone gargoyles walked out of these buildings, they went toward the square one after another, moving like automatically set programs¡­ Roy guessed that these might be the golem factories and workshops of this city, so he was a little curious and flew over to a golem factory to check. In the end, Roy saw a production assembly line operated by gremlins. It was magic technology! There were about a hundred gremlins distributed on this assembly line. They mixed all kinds of metal in different proportions and then threw them into the first alchemical magic formation. The glowing magic formation quickly molded these metals to produce various parts. The gremlins at the back were responsible for taking out these parts and assembling them on a conveyor belt to make them into iron golems. Then the formed iron golems continued to move back, passing through various alchemical magic formations, in which they were engraved with different magic runes. Finally, magic crystals were mounted in their chests for activation. When these iron golems began to move stiffly, a group of gremlins would carry heavy blade weapons and place them in the hands of the iron golems. Holding these weapons, the iron golems would walk out of the factory and move slowly and crunchingly toward the square. Seeing this scene, Roy was a bit speechless. It seemed that the alarm bell ringing in the city was still in effect. The gremlins here did not know the battle situation in the square, and they were only continuing to produce iron golems according to their duty to provide support for the battle. No wonder iron golems and stone gargoyles are appearing sporadically¡­ Roy no longer cared about what was going on. He summoned a gigantic black bolt of lightning and struck the golem factory. Under the powerful lightning attack, the factory exploded into pieces, and the gremlins inside were killed. The assembly line alchemical magic formations that made the puppets were also completely destroyed. Julia and Fat Tiger rushed over at this time. Roy got them to split up. He had Fat Tiger destroy all the workshops and golem factories in the city. As for Julia, Roy asked her to collect the magic books in the library. With Julia and Fat Tiger¡¯s help, Roy did not bother about the situation on the ground anymore. He spread his wings and flew into the sky toward the Sky Storm Altar. Roy did not know what this place was earlier. But since the lightning titan attacked him from here at the beginning and after seeing the huge magic formation on the altar, he immediately realized that this was a place to summon titans. He had to destroy it. Roy rubbed his chin and pondered. He could vaguely guess that it might not be easy for the Academy heroes to summon titans to help, or else there would not have been only one titan that had appeared. But in any case, it was unknown when another titan would come to find trouble with him if he left the altar here. After waiting for a while, when Julia and Fat Tiger sent the news to Roy that they were done, Roy landed on the altar and summoned Frostmourne. He held the hilt of his sword with both hands and stabbed the sword tip into the ground. After the sharp blade easily pierced the ground, Roy began to output an immense amount of his magic power! Crack! Crack! Crack! A sound that made the ears tingle came. As the magic power poured in, the ground of the altar began to freeze from the tip of Roy¡¯s sword, and black ice continued to spread. Before long, including the hall built around the altar, the enormous Sky Storm Altar was frozen into a black ice ball floating in the sky! The Magic Power Virus contained in the black ice began to absorb the magic power in the Storm Altar continuously. The faint magic power light in the magic formation quickly extinguished, and then a massive tremor came. As the magic power maintaining this floating structure became exhausted, the entire Sky Storm Altar began to wobble. When the final floating force disappeared, the entire altar was caught by the gravity of the ground and began to fall! Although it was only at an altitude of one thousand meters, it was unknown if the entire altar hall weighed thousands of tons or tens of thousands of tons. Such a heavy building falling from a high altitude had extremely terrifying momentum! Most of the civilians had already escaped, and the few remaining stragglers, who had been reluctant to part with their property, were still dragging their families to the city gates. When they heard the loud howling in the sky, they looked up and immediately turned pale. The Sky Storm Altar was the pride of the people of Ulambus. But now, they were horrified to see that this pride enveloped by a layer of an ominous black substance was crashing down toward the city with an aura of destruction! ¡°It¡¯s over¡­¡± These two words surfaced in the hearts of everyone who saw this scene. But there was not much time left for them to think. In just a few seconds, the Sky Storm Altar blasted into the city of Ulambus! The moment it hit the ground, the entire city seemed to have encountered a magnitude 12 earthquake. As the earth quaked, the powerful shock waves generated from the collision swept through most of the city. Hundreds and thousands of houses and buildings vanished in an instant. Many people did not even make a sound as they greeted the embrace of death. The surging smoke and dust quickly spread throughout the entire city and lingered for a long time. In the sky, Roy looked expressionlessly at the destruction below. He waited for the dust to disperse before going down. Then he took out the Soul Attracting Flag and began collecting the souls scattered in the city. However, the number of souls Roy collected in the end was not much, only about two thousand. But each of them was a good quality soul. After all, what the owners of these souls saw before their deaths was an extremely terrifying scene¡­ ¡°Why is it so little?¡± Roy was a little surprised at first, but then he thought of those iron golems and stone gargoyles. The kingdom of Bracada was a country ruled by mages, and they liked to use puppets to fight. Maybe it was because of this that there were not many people in the country. The Sky Storm Altar fell, and of course, it could not hurt Julia and Fat Tiger. So Roy, Julia, and Fat Tiger met up in the ruins of the city. On Fat Tiger¡¯s broad back were dozens of huge bookshelves that Julia had taken out from the library. They were almost all the books in the city¡¯s library. Roy looked at them and nodded in satisfaction. He waved his hand and stored these bookshelves into the system space. ¡°Let¡¯s go and get out of here.¡± He had no intention of taking this city for himself. After all, he did not understand the situation around this city at all. In case this city was in the middle of Bracada, and he occupied it, it was very likely that he would have to face the siege of the entire kingdom of Bracada. At that time, Roy might not be facing just one or two titans but a group¡­ Although Roy, Julia, and Fat Tiger were all very powerful, they were still lacking in numbers in terms of how this world fought. Perhaps I should summon some low-level demons to act as soldiers? Roy thought. If I want to kill Xeron, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s necessary to start a war¡­ Chapter 237 - Situation Roy, Julia, and Fat Tiger left. After the Sky Storm Altar crashed into Ulambus and destroyed it, there was nothing in this city that could stop Roy. However, Roy did not take the seven Dragon Balls away when he left. To Roy, the true function of the Dragon Balls was to guide him back to this world. Now that he had successfully come here, they were useless. Moreover, Roy was certain that after this battle, the fact that the Dragon Balls had actually summoned a demon would quickly spread throughout the entire world. At that time, the righteous and good factions of Ashan would probably destroy the Dragon Balls at all costs. Of course, this did not rule out some ambitious people who wanted to borrow the power of demons, and they would do everything possible to dig out the Dragon Balls¡­ But in any case, Roy had already achieved his goal, so he did not care about the rest. Among the bookshelves that Julia brought out from the library, Roy managed to find a military map of the kingdom of Bracada. After careful examination, Roy finally determined his location. His previous worries were indeed reasonable. Ulambus was a central city in Bracada. From the map, there were two larger cities along the way to the border of Bracada. They were fortress cities that had accumulated massive military forces for defense. The reason why Ulambus had a relatively small number of troops and population was that the city had been constantly sending troops to the fortress cities. After discovering this, Roy rejoiced. He would not have been able to escape so easily if there had been tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of Academy troops in this city¡­ Now that Ulambus was destroyed, this situation would absolutely anger the kingdom of Bracada. In addition, his demon identity would certainly attract its attention, and it would definitely send troops to surround and suppress him. Therefore, it was unwise to stay in this city and wait for death. After carefully studying the map and some documents, Roy found that it would be a little troublesome if he wanted to go east to the newly established kingdom of the demons, Eeofol. Because if he went straight, he would need to cross an extremely large desert. This desert was called the Desert of Death on the map, and it was an important barrier between Bracada and Eeofol. It was precisely because of the existence of this desert that the demon army could not invade Bracada. This Desert of Death was remarkably vast, and it was said to be over a million square kilometers. Even if Roy and the others flew, it would be very difficult to cross this desert. However, there was an advantage in taking the route of the Desert of Death. He would be able to avoid the armies and cities of Bracada completely. Roy estimated that if the kingdom of Bracada wanted to surround him, it would definitely send a message to the fortress cities in front of him in advance so that they could prepare to fight against him, a demon. Now, Roy only had Julia and Fat Tiger by his side. He would not be able to charge through such heavily guarded cities with large armies. Therefore, they did not think too much about it and went on their way. Just as Roy, Julia, and Fat Tiger flew away and set off, the fleeing Galib appeared from a teleportation platform in Silver City, the capital of Bracada. As soon as he came out, this artificer hero, who had promoted from a djinn, immediately floated toward the place of the Circle of Nine. His panicked appearance made the mages and apprentices who saw him look at him with their mouths agape in surprise. At this moment, in the hall of the Circle of Nine, the secret mages who ruled all of Bracada were having a meeting. There were patrolling iron golems outside the hall, and at the entrance of the hall stood two tall titans as guards. When Galib stumbled and wanted to rush in, the titans stopped him. ¡°Get lost!¡± Galib said angrily to the titans. ¡°I have important news to report!¡± Upon hearing this, the titans looked at each other but still let him in. After passing, Galib charged into the meeting hall. Bang. The sound of him knocking open the door caused the mages in the hall to go over in surprise. Without waiting for them to ask, Galib shouted, ¡°Demon! A powerful demon has appeared in Ulambus! Nathir has died in battle! We need to send troops immediately!¡± Galib¡¯s words caused a commotion in the entire hall, and mages who had been sluggish immediately became tense. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Galib, slow down!¡± said the mage elder who presided over the meeting. ¡°Why did a demon suddenly appear?¡± Galib calmed his breathing and said, ¡°It¡¯s the Dragon Balls! The Dragon Balls that we collected some time ago were basically a trap! Those damn beads probably have nothing to do with the Seventh Dragon but are spatial positioning coordinates! When we tried to study these beads, a Gate of the Abyss opened! A powerful demon appeared first, followed by a fallen angel and¡­ an enormous three-headed hellhound!¡± Although Galib was in the Sky Storm Altar instead of the square at that time, he had already figured it out during his escape. It was understandable that a demon was sealed in the Dragon Balls, but then a fallen angel and an enormous hellhound appeared. This did not seem right. That black portal did not look like a spatial channel for when a seal was undone, but more like a Gate of the Abyss used by demons to summon and teleport troops. ¡°What?!¡± The mages were shocked. ¡°Are you sure that it was a Gate of the Abyss?!¡± ¡°Most likely!¡± Galib nodded. ¡°Damn it!¡± A white-bearded elder mage could not help but slam his fist onto the table in front of him and curse. ¡°How could you experiment so recklessly?!¡± It was not that the mages of Bracada were making a big fuss. There was actually a reason why they were so afraid of the appearance of demons. In the history of the Ashan world, in the 40th Year of the Seventh Dragon, the Seventh Dragon, Sar-Elam, sacrificed himself to seal the demons in the underground world, Sheogh. From then on, the demons could only travel to the surface during the days of lunar eclipses, and the key to the seal was Sar-Elam¡¯s own head¡ªthe divine artifact, the Skull of Shadows. This divine artifact had incomparable power and had always firmly pressed the demons into the underground mystic realm, preventing them from leaving. In order to prevent the demons from escaping from Sheogh through using the lunar eclipses, the seers of the Blind Brothers of Ashan had always shouldered the responsibility of being prophets, and they calculated and predicted the time every lunar eclipse appeared. Once the lunar eclipse was about to arrive, they would warn the various races of Ashan to guard against the invasion of the demon army. However, in the 969th Year of Seventh Dragon, which was the first time Roy was summoned to this world, the sixth lunar eclipse in the history of the era of the Seventh Dragon had happened, but it was a lunar eclipse that the seers had not predicted! The appearance of the lunar eclipse had caught the various races of Ashan off guard. The demons of Sheogh swarmed out, attacking and destroying cities all over the continent, especially the kingdom of Erathia. It was jointly attacked by the demons uniting with the Dungeon faction¡¯s dark elves, almost causing the entire country to fall. Although four years had passed, and the invasion of the demon had been temporarily repelled, the demons were not expelled back to Sheogh. But instead, they occupied a piece of land on the surface world and established the kingdom of Eeofol. Afterward, the mages of Bracada had been studying the demon invasion. During their investigation, they had discovered that the reason why the prophets of the Blind Brothers did not predict the sixth lunar eclipse was that the lunar eclipse was simply artificial. Demon Lord Kha-Beleth, who commanded the massive demon army of Sheogh, seemed to be plotting an incomparably huge scheme! After the demon invasion temporarily subsided, the lives of the various races on the continent had not been easy. For example, Erathia was currently in a divided state. The domestic forces were now divided into the Queen faction and the Nephew faction. And the kingdom¡¯s rule had still yet to be determined¡­ The mages knew that it was very likely that the next round of demon invasion would arrive. So they had been trying to figure out what Kha-Beleth and his subordinates wanted to do, causing them to feel tense involuntarily when they heard the word ¡®demon¡¯. Now that the demons of Eeofol had yet to be resolved, a group of stupid mages in Ulambus was still boldly experimenting at this critical moment and had attracted a powerful demon. If this matter spread, Bracada would probably be harshly condemned by the various races of the entire continent, like last time when it caused the orc incident¡­ A commotion broke out in the meeting hall, forcing the elder in charge of the meeting to knock his gavel on the table. Only then did the noise finally quiet down. ¡°Silence! Silence!! The matter has already happened, and looking into who is responsible is no longer helpful. What we need to discuss now is how to make up for it!¡± An elder stood up and said loudly, ¡°I suggest that we immediately dispatch troops to rescue Ulambus!¡± ¡°Seconded! We must kill that demon before he obtains an army!¡± ¡°Yes! We can¡¯t let this news spread!¡± The mages quickly made a decision. But before they could discuss how many troops to send, a djinn broke into the hall and brought news that stunned the mages. Ulambus has been destroyed?! Upon hearing this news, the mages present could not help but feel dizzy and see black. It¡¯s over! A city has been destroyed. There¡¯s absolutely no way to hide such big news! Silent. The scene was silent. After a long time, an elder finally sighed. ¡°Report this news to the kingdom of Erathia and the wood elves of AvLee. At the same time, send the order to all the fortress cities at the border to get them to guard against the demon. Once found, the demon must be eliminated at all costs! If we allow this powerful demon to go to Eeofol and obtain an army, I¡¯m afraid the forces of the demons will expand to an unimaginable extent¡­¡± ¡°But will the demon cross the Desert of Death to Eeofol?¡± someone suddenly asked. ¡°If he passes through the Desert of Death, we¡¯ll be helpless.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Some time ago, we received news that traces of Necromancer Arantir were found in the Desert of Death. Although the undead of the kingdom of Heresh have never been on good terms with us, Arantir is indeed a true scholar. He is a loyal believer of Asha, and when it comes to dealing with demons, he is the same as us. If that demon really chooses to go to the Desert of Death, Arantir will definitely take action¡­¡± Chapter 238 - Land of the Dead The sun was high in the sky and scorching hot. The weather in the desert was absolutely cruel. With the scorching sun, the hot air, the huge temperature difference between day and night, and the difficult-to-detect quicksand traps, the Desert of Death was indeed worthy of its name. But this fatal environment was only for ordinary people. It was nothing to demons from the Abyss of Hell. Even if it was hot, could it be as hot as the magma everywhere in the Abyss? However, although the desert environment was nothing to Roy, Julia, and Fat Tiger, they still encountered trouble. The first trouble was naturally the sunlight. Although the sun¡¯s rays were not harmful to demons, it was in the nature of demons to hate sunlight. It was the same for Roy. He felt that his body was uncomfortable under the sunlight, and he did not look energetic. On the other hand, Julia and Fat Tiger were slightly better. As for the second trouble, it was an emotional problem. What kind of concept was a desert that was more than a million square kilometers? To put it bluntly, even if they relied on flying, they might see the same scene after flying for an hour. Except for endless yellow sand, it was still endless yellow sand. This monotonous and unchanging environment easily made people feel irritable and bored. Roy was tired from flying in the air, and he could not help but roar ¡®Desert Camel[1]¡¯. He felt slightly better after shouting. Julia flew beside him. After hearing him sing, she could not help but ask curiously, ¡°This should be a human song, right? I thought you¡¯d be like the other demons and only know how to sing deep arias or dark war songs¡­ I didn¡¯t expect you to sing human songs as well.¡± ¡°Do you think it sounds nice?¡± Roy asked with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s horrible! It¡¯s like¡­ the feeling of scratching the heart!¡± Julia thought for a while and gave a fair evaluation, causing Roy¡¯s smile to freeze. Goodbye, my karaoke career¡­ Roy thought dejectedly. Although it was rare to hear demons singing in the Abyss, there were indeed demon songs. But demon songs were usually composed of all kinds of roaring and rarely mixed with the demon language. If you saw a demon constantly making strange sounds, don¡¯t doubt-the demon was definitely singing! And the song was absolutely ¡®disturbing¡¯¡­ Demon songs were a form of torture for humans. The main problem was the frequency of the sound. It was impossible for a demon¡¯s voice to produce pleasant sounds. Not only was it rough, but it sometimes also sounded like nails scraping against glass. If ordinary humans heard demon songs, it would cause neurasthenia, mental disorders, and hallucinations. Roy¡¯s voice was naturally no exception. Now, he basically bid farewell to karaoke¡­ ¡°Julia, sing a song?¡± Roy suddenly thought. ¡°Although you¡¯re a fallen angel now, your voice shouldn¡¯t have changed, right? What about angel songs?¡± ¡°You want me to sing?¡± Julia was stunned for a moment before shaking her head awkwardly. ¡°Even if I can sing, I¡¯ve completely forgotten how to sing those songs¡­¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You can just hum casually!¡± Roy looked at her with anticipation in his eyes and encouraged her. ¡°Improvise!¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll try¡­¡± Julia could not stand Roy¡¯s gaze, so she could only agree and flew in the air. After some thought, she clasped her hands in front of her chest and began humming softly. In the beginning, Julia¡¯s voice was still very soft. But slowly, she let go, and her voice became louder. In fact, the moment she opened her mouth, Roy was charmed by her voice. Roy did not know how Samael had molded Julia¡¯s body, and she seemed to have retained her angelic voice perfectly! The ethereal, vast, and beautiful voice had a power that directly struck the soul, causing people to feel an inexplicable shock after hearing it! Julia¡¯s voice echoed in the desert, seemingly causing the heat to subside, the violent sand to become gentle, and fine sand to dance in the wind¡­ Even Roy, a demon, felt the beauty of this voice! Roy stared at Julia in a daze, listening to her hum the improvised song without any lyrics, and he could not regain his senses for a long time. ¡°How is it?¡± Julia asked Roy in embarrassment after singing. Roy sighed. ¡°Indescribable beauty! No wonder humans are willing to get close to angels. This angel song is like a big killing machine for humans. Even I almost lost myself in it¡­ Perhaps when we go to a human world with the technology developed, I can help you record an album¡­¡± Fat Tiger, who was smiling from ear to ear, barked three times, ¡°Aw,¡± ¡°Woo,¡± ¡°Woof,¡± agreeing with Roy¡¯s words. It seemed like he liked listening to Julia sing. Julia smiled and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be disappointed. I heard that the singing of angels can¡¯t be recorded by human technology!¡± ¡°Is that so? Forget it. You can sing for me in the future!¡± Roy smiled at her. Upon hearing this, Julia became even happier. Her heart was bursting with joy as she giggled and fluttered over to kiss Roy. Seeing this, Fat Tiger, who was at the back, was depressed. He whimpered, wanting to reject this show of affection¡­ After finding something to do, it relieved the loneliness of their journey. During the day, they flew hundreds of kilometers in the desert. When night was about to fall, they were a little tired, so they immediately decided to stop and rest after seeing a small oasis. There were very few oases in the Desert of Death. Most travelers who entered the desert could not wait to find an oasis before dying of thirst. It could be said that every oasis was very precious. Roy, Julia, and Fat Tiger could fly, so it was easier to find these oases. In this oasis, there were some tall cacti and palm trees growing. These green plants in the endless yellow sand seemed to cause people to feel relaxed and refreshed. In the center of the oasis was a small pool. After Fat Tiger landed, he impatiently ran over and drank some water. Roy and Julia did not need much water. But after landing, Roy found a strange phenomenon. ¡°Did you notice? It¡¯s quite quiet here. There doesn¡¯t seem to be any living creatures¡­¡± Roy said to Julia. With Roy¡¯s reminder, Julia realized this anomaly. Logically speaking, it was impossible for there to be such dead silence in an oasis of the desert. There was a water source here, and it should be the most lively place in the desert. But there was not even the sound of insects and birds here, only the rustling of the plants being blown by the wind. Although it was strange, Roy and Julia did not take it too seriously after checking and finding nothing. They planned to rest for a while. And when the sun set, they would hasten on their journey during the night. Soon, the sun sank under the sand dunes, and the Desert of Death welcomed night. In the pure night sky, the stars began to shine, and the temperature began to drop rapidly, quickly becoming cold. This huge temperature difference was unique to the desert. Roy did not mind. Now that there was no sunlight, Roy became energetic in the dark. He had rested enough, so Roy whistled and called Fat Tiger, who had been playing with water, to come back. But not long after Roy¡¯s whistle, he heard Fat Tiger¡¯s exasperated roar coming from the pool! Roy and Julia looked at each other and realized that something might have happened, so they immediately spread their wings and flew over. After arriving at the pool, they discovered that there were unexpectedly small figures floating around Fat Tiger¡¯s enormous body. These shadowy figures were actually surrounding and attacking Fat Tiger! Their attack method was very strange. They slammed into Fat Tiger directly, but after colliding with him, they actually pierced through to his other side! Fat Tiger¡¯s exasperated roar came from this. Every time these guys passed through his body, Fat Tiger felt that his strength had disappeared a little. When he fought back against these floating figures, his huge claws would not be able to attack the enemies but passed through their bodies! ¡°Damn it. These guys are ghosts!¡± Julia was the first to react. She immediately drew her fallen angelic sword, and black flames rose from her sword. She rushed to Fat Tiger¡¯s side and slashed at a floating ghost! Under the sword of flames, Julia¡¯s attack worked. Although her sword passed through the ghost¡¯s body, the black flames ignited the ghost. With a wail, the ghost was devoured by the flames. Julia¡¯s attack inspired Fat Tiger. He no longer swiped his claws and bit with his mouths. Instead, he opened a mouth and sprayed out a wave of fire at the ghosts in front of him! This fire wave instantly eliminated a large number of souls. But soon, a large number of ghosts emerged from underground to fill in! Although Roy did not participate in the attack, he saw the way these ghosts appeared and immediately realized that there was probably something underground. ¡°Fly!¡± Roy shouted to Julia and Fat Tiger. After seeing them spread their wings and fly into the air, Roy immediately pressed one hand on the ground! With a sizzle, countless black electric arcs emerged from Roy¡¯s palm. These powerful electric arcs spread out in an instant, covering the entire oasis. The ghosts that were drilling out from the ground and the ghosts that did not have time to fly after them all turned into ashes after the electric arcs touched them¡­ After finishing off most of the souls with a big move, Roy, Julia, and Fat Tiger began to clean up the remaining ghosts. They only breathed sighs of relief when they saw that there were no more. But at this moment, the ground of the oasis began to shake slightly. Sand rose from the ground, and then skeleton arms broke out of the ground! Skeletons! Numerous skeletons! These skeletons that emerged from underground densely occupied the entire oasis. There were probably thousands of them¡­ Roy finally understood why there was no aura of life in this oasis! It was because this was a land of undead. After the sun set, the undead would appear and eliminate all living creatures¡­ [1] Chinese song titled U1989€ Chapter 239 - Lich Cassandra Returns Deserts had never been formed in a day. In fact, thousands of years ago, countries had also existed in this Desert of Death. But as time passed, these countries gradually died out, and the places they lived in were covered by the sand. With so many ghosts and skeletons suddenly appearing, Roy guessed that this oasis might have existed in a desert country before. Otherwise, he could not explain why there were so many skeletons buried underground. However, there were really too many undead, way beyond Roy¡¯s expectations. According to his knowledge, undead usually relied on the power of death to grow and awaken. Under normal circumstances, the souls of dead creatures would dissipate, and their remains would gradually decay and decompose. Without external influence, these corpses would only sleep quietly. Otherwise, large numbers of undead would be born every war. Who would still dare to fight like this? There were probably only two explanations for the numerous undead born underground in this oasis. Either a powerful necromancer or lich had used death power to awaken them, or the location of this oasis was very special and could condense death power. In other words, this place might be a gravesite! Of course, Roy leaned toward the latter because he observed through his Radiation Perception and found that there were no obvious radiation sources around the oasis. Other than Roy, Julia, and Fat Tiger, there were no other radiation sources, which meant that these undead had indeed come into being on their own. Although there were many of them, they were all low-level undead like skeletons and ghosts. Occasionally, they would see a few mummies wrapped in rotten bandages. These enemies were not a threat to them. At most, it would take them some time. With a wave of his hand, Roy used his magic power to create a huge Ice Storm. Countless black icicles poured down like heavy rain, covering the entire oasis. These densely packed icicles smashed down into the skeletons with immense kinetic energy and easily shattered them into piles of broken bones. However, Roy had just eliminated a batch of skeletons, and a steady stream of them kept drilling out of the ground. Who knew how many such remains were buried under this oasis¡­ Seeing this, Roy felt annoyed. It was not without reason that demons hated undead. After they eliminated these skeletons and ghosts, there would not be any souls left behind. In other words, no matter how many they killed, it would not be beneficial for Roy. Moreover, these undead creatures without any consciousness did not know what fear was. As long as they sensed the aura of the living, they would fearlessly rush forward, regardless of whether the enemy was powerful or not. The more high-level the demons, the more they hated them¡­ Beside him, Julia noticed Roy¡¯s emotions and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we stop entangling with these skeletons and fly away? I don¡¯t believe they can fly and catch up to us.¡± Roy nodded. Just as he was about to agree, he suddenly thought of something and said to Julia, ¡°Wait a little longer. Go and clean them up first. Don¡¯t let them disturb me!¡± Julia did not know what Roy wanted to do, but she still nodded. She held her sword with both hands and unleashed her magic power. Then with a fierce swing, a fan-shaped black fire wave immediately surged out and spread forward. All the skeletons and ghosts that touched the black flames burned to ashes. Roy squatted behind Julia and took out Cassandra¡¯s soul from the system space. Then he used his magic power to engrave a temporary summoning magic formation on the ground. After placing Cassandra¡¯s soul in the center of the magic formation, Roy began to summon the lich from the Pirates of the Caribbean world¡­ He did not know whether he could succeed. After all, this was a summons across worlds, but he had to try to find out. Roy continuously output magic power to maintain the summoning formation. He found that this summons consumed a massive amount of magic power. Even though he was wearing the Cold Winter Armor and had ten times the magic power recovery speed, he still felt that it was slightly unbearable. This consumption was beyond Roy¡¯s expectations, but he could only try his best to maintain it because the summons would fail once interrupted. Fortunately, when the amount of magic power pouring out reached a certain amount, the area above the magic formation finally reacted. A black spot appeared and slowly expanded into a spinning vortex. This was a spatial gate that performed inter-world teleportation, very similar to the principle of the Gate of the Abyss. When the spatial gate expanded to a certain extent, a skeleton wearing a petal-like long robe and exuding a cold aura of death appeared from the gate! Seeing this figure, Roy heaved a sigh of relief. He really summoned Cassandra. ¡°Master, Cassandra is summoned here!¡± Lich Cassandra first bowed respectfully to Roy before saying excitedly, ¡°I thought you had forgotten about me¡­¡± Roy felt her aura and found that Cassandra was much stronger than before, so he nodded. ¡°Cassandra, I need your help now! You came at the right time!¡± ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Cassandra lowered her skull respectfully. ¡°Please give me your instructions!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. How strong is this world¡¯s repulsive force against you?¡± Roy asked. ¡°Not very strong¡­¡± Cassandra felt it for a bit. ¡°But the repulsion still exists. With a conservative estimate, I may only be able to stay in this world for two months¡­¡± ¡°Really?¡± Roy nodded thoughtfully. Two months was longer than Roy expected. Perhaps it was because the energy level of the Pirates of the Caribbean world where Cassandra was, was much lower than that of Ashan. The repulsive force of high-magic worlds toward foreign existences was always weaker than that of low-magic worlds. Beings with powerful magic power like Roy could even resist this repulsive effect with their own power, thereby achieving the purpose of staying for a long time. Cassandra being able to stay in this world for two months meant that her magic power had improved. However¡­ it was not enough. Thus, Roy waved his hand, and a demon contract appeared out of thin air and floated in front of Cassandra. ¡°Sign this demon contract. You can use my magic power to stay in this world for a while!¡± ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Cassandra did not hesitate at all as she stretched out her bony palm and pressed it on the contract. A black light flashed from the demon contract, and Cassandra¡¯s name appeared in it. The demon contract was established! Then it disappeared into thin air. as The moment the contract was established, Roy felt a portion of his magic power was being sucked out of thin air and transferred to Cassandra¡¯s body. ¡°Master!¡± Cassandra looked at Roy with her hollow eyes and said in admiration, ¡°From your magic power, I can feel that you¡¯ve become stronger than before¡­¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Roy nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s catch up later. See the undead behind? What you need to do is to think of a way to control them and make them yours! Can you do it?¡± Yes, this was Roy¡¯s goal. Because he expected to encounter a large-scale war in this world, Roy initially wanted to summon some low-level demons from the Abyss to form an army, but after seeing these undead, Roy changed his mind. No matter how he exploited those low-level demons, Roy would always have to pay some souls. Even if he was a high-rank demon, he could not break this rule. But it was different if he used these undead as his army. There was no need to provide food and drink, nor any need to pay souls. Except for their weaker combat strength, undead creatures made the best army. Even if Roy hated these undead, he could not deny this advantage. However, Roy was a demon and not a necromancer. He could not control these undead, but it was different after summoning Cassandra. Liches were natural necromancers! It was a bit funny to say. Roy¡¯s demon blood could create liches, but he could not control undead and could only indirectly create an army of the dead through this method¡­ ¡°Undead enslavement!¡± After receiving Roy¡¯s order, Cassandra immediately turned around, and faint undead flames appeared in her eye sockets. An invisible wave spread out in all directions from her body. When this invisible wave swept through the skeletons and ghosts, the undead that were fearlessly rushing toward Julia and Fat Tiger immediately stopped dead in the tracks. Just like how high-rank demons could control low-rank demons, Cassandra, a high-level undead, could also easily control low-level undead! The skeletons and ghosts that Casandra controlled in large numbers stopped their movements and quietly waited for orders. Seeing this, Julia was surprised. She did not expect Roy to summon a lich¡­ Curious, Julia walked back and sized up Cassandra. Cassandra was rather clever. She immediately realized Julia¡¯s status and bowed her head respectfully. ¡°Mistress!¡± Julia was very satisfied with her greeting and immediately accepted Cassandra¡¯s appearance. Fat Tiger stared at Cassandra curiously. He felt that Cassandra, who was full of bones, was very tempting to him and wanted to go up to lick her. Cassandra also noticed Fat Tiger¡¯s gaze and shrank back fearfully¡­ ¡°Are they all under control?¡± Roy asked. ¡°There are a total of 6,912 skeleton soldiers and 124 low-level ghosts. This is the limit of undead that I can control presently¡­¡± Cassandra replied. The number of undead that a lich could enslave and control was related to the lich¡¯s own magic power. The stronger the magic power, the more they could enslave. Of course, it was also related to the strength of the enslaved undead. Fortunately, all that appeared here were the lowest-level skeletons and ghosts, so Cassandra finally controlled more than six thousand. Looking at the skeleton still emerging from the ground, Roy ordered Cassandra, ¡°Very good. Let these undead deal with the remaining undead!¡± Therefore, under Cassandra¡¯s control, the enslaved skeleton soldiers and ghosts immediately turned around and killed their own kind! As for Roy, Julia, and Fat Tiger, they relaxed and started watching the show with a smile¡­ Chapter 240 - Death Lord The combat strength of a controlled undead army was worlds apart from that of an uncontrolled undead army. These skeleton soldiers and ghosts that drilled out of the ground had always been fighting separately. They were only instinctively attacking Roy and the others out of envy and hatred for the living. Such attacks could be said to be chaotic and posed no threat. On the contrary, when Cassandra appeared, the undead army she controlled displayed great combat power. She arranged all the skeleton soldiers in a dense formation, firmly blocking in front, forming a dike of bones. The undead that drilled out from underground were smashed into pieces one after another against the dike. Under her control, her skeletons could actually work together to fight. Every time an enemy rushed forward, three or five skeleton soldiers would charge at it, using the rusted weapons in their hands to attack different places on the enemy. In the blink of an eye, they could cut their opponents into messy bones. Although the skeleton soldiers were the lowest-level undead and their attacks were not surprising, under Cassandra¡¯s control, there were not many losses after clearing out all the skeletons underground. This result made Roy sigh in admiration. This art of commanding an undead army seemed to be the natural instinct of a lich. After confirming that there were no more undead creatures, Roy said in satisfaction, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s get out of here!¡± Everyone began to set off. However, because of Cassandra and her undead army, Roy, Julia, and Fat Tiger no longer flew. Everyone sat on Fat Tiger¡¯s back, and Fat Tiger carried them forward, while the skeleton soldiers and ghosts followed Fat Tiger. Of course, the ghosts did not need mentioning. The skeleton soldiers were only bones, and they were naturally very light. Therefore, even though they were moving forward on foot, the entire army was not too slow. Moreover, undead creatures did not eat and drink and would not feel any fatigue, so they managed to walk more than a hundred kilometers in the desert overnight. But after daybreak, they had no choice but to stop. Undead were afraid of sunlight, so they could not let the troops move under the sun. Thus, Roy and the others could only stop. Roy initially wanted to create a frost fortress to block the sunlight, but the consumption of magic power in the desert environment was too great. In the end, Cassandra volunteered to use magic to create a Cover of Darkness to block the sunlight and protect the undead army. Of course, after stopping, Roy and the others did not stay idle. Julia and Fat Tiger flew in one direction and explored the surroundings. A large number of undead had appeared in the oasis earlier, making Roy certain that there might be other places of death in the desert. Although Cassandra controlled many skeleton soldiers, honestly speaking, these low-level undead did not have much combat strength. Roy wanted to see if he could find any high-level undead for Cassandra to control. Roy stayed. The Cover of Darkness was a dark mist, and sunlight could not shine in. Roy felt very satisfied. He took this opportunity to ask in detail how Cassandra lived after he left the Pirates of the Caribbean world. After asking, he found out that Cassandra had been in the Pirates of the Caribbean world for more than twenty years! ¡°Master, after you left, I¡¯ve been staying on Frozen Island!¡± Cassandra explained. ¡°According to Master¡¯s agreement with the sea goddess Tia Dalma, I can¡¯t leave the island, but I have the right to deal with all the ships and sailors who barge into Frozen Island. For more than twenty years, I can¡¯t even remember how many people have intruded on this island. I relied on the souls of these people to strengthen my magic power little by little to this extent.¡± Cassandra¡¯s words were simple, but in fact, in the Pirates of the Caribbean world, the notoriety of the robed Lich Cassandra had spread throughout the entire world. In addition, in the human rumors, Demon Osiris was still sleeping on Frozen Island, and Lich Cassandra was guarding this treasure of the Lord of Darkness and Winter. And thanks to the gold of misfortune that Roy had spread out, people believed that there was an immense amount of gold and wealth on Frozen Island. This wealth was so great that it was enough to buy all of England! Precisely because of this, Frozen Island gradually became a place of myths like the Fountain of Youth. Although many people had accidentally intruded on Frozen Island because of storms, there were more greedy people who coveted the wealth of the demon. Among these people, there were pirates, adventurers, and the troops of various colonies. Although everyone who reached Frozen Island had their souls taken away by Cassandra and became unable to return, such a forbidden land of death still could not stop human greed. Every year, Cassandra would harvest many souls. Cassandra used the souls to train undead magic and strengthen magic power while she awakened the remains to become an undead army. Now, on Frozen Island, Cassandra was not alone. She controlled a large number of undead troops, and she had even repelled three waves of the church¡¯s crusades against her¡­ Cassandra had taken away a large number of souls at sea, and they could no longer be guided into the Sea of the Dead. Although Tia Dalma had an agreement with Roy, she had no choice but to make some restrictions on Frozen Island secretly. Nowadays, there were enormous sea storms all year round around Frozen Island, and the weather was indescribably bad. Tia Dalma used this method to limit people from searching for Frozen Island as much as possible. Of course, Cassandra would not mention these things to Roy. After all, she was showing off. But Roy still probed and found some clues. He sensed Cassandra¡¯s current magic power and found that her current magic power level was at the level of an upper-middle-rank demon. Given some more time, she might be able to break through to the high-rank demon level. At that time, Cassandra would become a lich master¡­ Of course, Roy was a demon, and the priority of the souls they obtained naturally belonged to him. He could not give too many souls for Cassandra to advance, but this was the Heroes of Might and Magic world. Necromancers were unique existences in this world, and there were many treasures created by necromancers in history. If Roy needed to improve Cassandra¡¯s strength and get her to control as many undead as possible, it was the right choice to work on these undead treasures. For example, there were the Shield of the Yawning Dead, Skull Helmet, Dead Man¡¯s Boots, Staff of the Netherworld, Ring of the Unrepentant, Cloak of Death¡¯s Shadow, and so on. As long as he could obtain similar treasures and equip Cassandra, she would become stronger¡­ Julia and Fat Tiger returned not long after, but they did not discover much in the surroundings, so Roy did not have them go again. Everyone stayed in the Cover of Darkness, waiting for the sky to turn dark. During this time, Roy began to read the books he found in the library of Ulambus. Demons were born with the ability to use their magic power. This talent was extremely powerful, and there were even rumors in certain worlds that the magic of humans and elves originated from demons. However, Roy knew very well that this was not the case. The magic power circuits in the bodies of demons belonged to source magic. It was easy for demons to use source magic, but if it was not source magic, even demons needed to learn it. The mages of the kingdom of Bracada were scholars who specialized in magic, and their research was also very fruitful. Roy saw their research on magic power in these books. Scholars believed that the power of magic power was actually a medium for communicating with and invoking the various elements in the natural world to achieve the goal of using and forming magic. The strength of magic power determined the efficiency of this communication with the elements. For some powerful magic, if the efficiency of magic power communication was low, they would need to use incantations or rituals to assist¡­ Roy read these books with great interest. Although he did not know the characters of this world, it was not a problem with the system in his hands. Roy directly made a ¡®Translation Gummy¡¯ and ate it, and it was all resolved¡­ From today onward, you can call me Royaemon! Roy thought proudly. While Roy was trying to learn some of the unique magic of this world, he did not know that the oasis they had passed through earlier welcomed a new batch of guests¡­ This group of guests was also an army of undead shrouded in a Cover of Darkness. But unlike the Cover of Darkness made by Cassandra, the one covering this undead army could actually move along with it! It was obvious that the person who released this Cover of Darkness could use this magic much better than Cassandra. And this undead army had a composition completely different from the skeleton soldiers and ghosts controlled by Cassandra. Among this undead army, there were not only low-level undead like the skeleton soldiers and ghosts, but there were also high-level undead such as mummies, vampires, death knights, liches, wights, and so on. The most eye-catching ones were the dozens of giant bone dragons with tattered wings flying in the air above the army! These bone dragons were special undead creatures formed from countless dragon bones. They were powerful undead at the top of the pyramid of undead creatures. The empty eye sockets of the bone dragons were burning with the flames of death, and just looking into the eyes of these dragons made people feel boundless fear. Not only did this undead army have a large number of high-level undead, but its size was also enormous. The person leading this shockingly powerful undead army was a necromancer at the front. He rode an undead warhorse with four hooves exuding the aura of death, and on his shoulder was a scythe with a skull on it. He was wearing a black robe and a cloak, and under the hood was a large spider tattoo on his forehead! Arantir, recognized as the strongest death lord in the necromancer kingdom of Heresh, had appeared in this oasis with his army¡­ Chapter 241 - Footprints, Fanatic, Ambition Whether it was the mages of the kingdom of Bracada, the necromancers of the kingdom of Heresh, the druids of the kingdom of AvLee, or the magic professionals of the world of Ashan, they had always believed in a truth: Knowledge represents power! The power of a mage was certainly related to their magic power, but knowledge was also an important factor in determining the level of achievement a mage could reach. Death Lord Arantir was a true scholar. In Heresh, he was the most knowledgeable. His every word and every action was calm and imposing; his eyes shined with a dazzling light as vast as the sea of smoke. Every person who came into contact with him would be subdued by his wisdom. Even his enemies, while resenting him, had to admit that he was a worthy opponent. Of course, this referred to Arantir in his normal state. If someone mentioned the Dragon of Order, Asha, in front of him, it would be another matter. At this time, Arantir would let you see what a fanatical believer looked like¡­ In Ashan, dragons were not only ¡®giant-winged, fire-breathing reptiles¡¯, but they were also the gods and incarnations of the magic of the world. The mortals of Ashan knew about the existences of dragons and maintained respect for them, sometimes even fear. People swore in the name of the dragons, and the existence of dragons permeated every facet of people¡¯s daily lives. In the poems praised by the world, the Dragon of Order, Asha, was the most unique existence. People firmly believed that she was the Creator Goddess, the Mother of Space and Time, the Weaver of Fate! She brought the world into existence and then hatched the Six Elemental Dragons to rule over it; she controlled the fates of all mortal creatures¡ªshe spun forth their destiny at birth, measured it through their life, and cut it at their death. These three roles were the three aspects of Asha in this world¡¯s myths Namely: birth, life, and death! Among the Order races in Ashan, they often believed in the first two aspects of Asha. However, in the undead kingdom of Heresh, although the necromancers here chose Asha as their goddess, they believed in Asha¡¯s final aspect: the dark aspect of death! The necromancers¡¯ perception of Asha¡¯s power and characteristics was distorted, and they even embodied their faith in Asha¡¯s dark aspect. They believed that the incarnation of Asha¡¯s dark aspect was a gigantic, pitch-black spider. This spider was the so-called ¡®Fate Weaver¡¯, and it was the mark of the necromancers. The spider tattoo on Arantir¡¯s forehead came from this. He was a fanatical believer of Asha¡¯s dark aspect. He had obtained great power through studying necromancy, but he attributed his accomplishments to Asha¡¯s favor in him. He claimed that he was the Chosen of Asha and that he had the destiny of being chosen by the Spider Goddess! In his opinion, the goddess¡¯s younger brother ¡ªthe Dragon of Chaos, Urgash-resisting her and his descendant demons were also his archenemies, and restoring the order of the Asha world was his destiny! Regardless of whether the title of Chosen was true or if he had hypnotized himself, Arantir was indeed determined to fulfill his duties. According to legend, Asha maintained absolute neutrality. She showed favor to neither good nor bad people, dwarfs, elves, nor orcs. Everything was Asha¡¯s creation. But she had shown the most direct opposition to the chaotic creed represented by her twin brother and his crazy children, demons. Precisely because of this, Arantir loathed demons throughout his life. Now, Arantir had appeared in this Desert of Death because of the sixth lunar eclipse that had appeared without warning four years ago. During this lunar eclipse, the sudden appearance of the demon army shocked the entire world of Ashan. The kingdom of Erathia, the strongest country on this continent, was invaded by demons, and its capital, Steadwick, had almost been destroyed in this demon invasion. With the help and strength of the various allied races, Erathia ultimately protected its capital and temporarily repelled the demons. But Arantir smelled something unusual in this short peace. After the war, Queen Isabel of the kingdom of Erathia seemed to have changed drastically and did many incomprehensible things. Although many people were saying that this might be because her husband, Nicolai, was killed by the demons in the war, and she appeared to be somewhat irrational in her grief, Arantir felt that it was probably not that simple. In addition, some intelligence and signs indicated that after the demon invasion, in the kingdom of Bracada, some fallen mages who worshipped the power of demons chose to follow them. They secretly supported Eeofol and sent minerals and resources to the demons. In the kingdom of Heresh, many necromancers had been forced to go into exile because of the persecution of the mages of Bracada, so Arantir did not have a good impression of the mages of Bracada. After these fallen mages revealed signs, Arantir listed them as enemies to eliminate. This time, after coming out of Heresh, Arantir¡¯s purpose was to investigate the current chaos in Erathia and find a way to eliminate the demons of Eeofol. He believed that this was his responsibility as the Chosen. But to achieve these goals, Arantir had to have a powerful army¡­ In order to gather a large army, Arantir had been wandering all over Ashan for a long time. He found many rotten corpses in decaying tombs and turned them into zombies. In poisonous swamps, he recruited many liches. In the cemeteries of the dragons, he risked his life to dig up dragon bones to create bone dragons. Now, he went to the Desert of Death in hopes of finding the remains of ancient warriors from the tombs of the pharaohs from thousands of years ago and recruiting them to join his undead army. Relying on his ability to sense lands of death, Arantir brought his army to this oasis. But when he arrived here, he found that someone seemed to have alarmed the undead here, and a great battle broke out. Bones were scattered all over the oasis, and the undead that had been brewing for thousands of years had been destroyed. Originally, Arantir did not care that much if they perished. The Desert of Death was vast, and there were many similar places and pharaoh tombs. He could look for other spots. But the aura left in this oasis made Arantir very concerned. ¡°This smell of sulfur and flames, it is the smell of demons!¡± Arantir lightly sniffed the information in the breeze and carefully checked the footprints left on the ground. As he looked, he said, ¡°There¡¯s also an enormous creature. I don¡¯t know what it is, but it looks like the footprints of some kind of dog. The footprints it left are the deepest¡­ There¡¯s also the footprints of a human woman here, but it¡¯s difficult to determine if she is really human¡­¡± What made Arantir tense the most was another set of footprints! Arantir found several footprints on the ground, but these footprints were a mass of solid black ice. To be precise, they were a small piece of frosted ground! The middle of the frosted ground was very solid, and the traces of freezing spread in all directions. Arantir observed for a while but could not see any signs of melting on the black ice. And on top of the black ice, there were sunken footprints. From these footprints, Arantir had restored a muscular claw model. Crouching down, Arantir tried to reach out to touch a solid ice footprint. Unexpectedly, when his hand touched it, there was a slight numbing sensation, and he could feel weak electric currents! At the same time, he could feel that the magic power on his fingertips had disappeared slightly¡­ ¡°Asha uses all!¡± Arantir said the creed of the necromancers in surprise. ¡°What kind of demon left behind these footprints?¡± Yes, from the footprints with sharp claws, Arantir determined that they were footprints left behind by a demon. However, in his impression, many demons left behind flaming footprints, making it very easy to judge. But this black frost footprint actually contained traces of lightning and devoured magic power. Arantir had never seen anything like this before! Just as Arantir was in doubt, a vampire count with sharp canine teeth, wearing a cloak and holding a longsword in his hand, stepped forward. ¡°Your Lordship, these footprints have not been covered by wind and sand, which means that the owner of the footprints has not left too long ago. Should we chase after him and see?¡± ¡°Yes, Count Giovanni. We have to catch up and take a look!¡± Arantir turned his head and looked at the vampire count expressionlessly. ¡°This may be a powerful demon with unknown power, and his appearance is unlikely a good thing for Ashan. We have to find out his whereabouts as soon as possible. You and your vampire troops are very mobile. Perhaps as vanguards, you can catch up and see first. But don¡¯t clash with the demon. Wait until my army arrive later!¡± ¡°As you command, Lord Arantir!¡± Giovanni grinned, touched his hand to his chest, and bowed. ¡°Asha uses all!¡± ¡°Asha uses all!¡± Arantir replied. Then Giovanni¡¯s body suddenly turned into a huge bat and chased in the direction were the footprints left. Behind him, a large number of vampire troops followed the count and turned into numerous bats as they flew forward. Looking at this scene, Arantir was still expressionless, but his right hand hidden in his wide sleeve suddenly lit up. A small Wizard Eye appeared in the air and quietly followed behind Giovanni and the vampire troops¡­ Chapter 242 - Roy’s Army Magic When the afternoon sun gradually sank under the sand dunes, night began to fall. At night, in the desert, if there was no sandstorm, then the night sky was very clear, and this night would be a full moon, making the moon in the sky especially bright and clear. Demons hated sunlight, but they greatly enjoyed the moonlight, for the light of the moonlight could make demons energetic and comfortable. When Roy was in the Pirates of the Caribbean world, he often enjoyed bathing in the moonlight, but the weather in the sea was always unpredictable. When the clouds drifted over, they would block the moonlight. How could it be as comfortable as in the desert? Roy lay on Fat Tiger¡¯s back and let him carry him on the march. At night, the army did not need the Cover of Darkness. He bathed in the moonlight and looked at the books that drew his interest. Occasionally, he would look up and see the shadows and gullies on the moon clearly. Looking at the full moon, Roy could not help but recall the legends he had seen in the books. Legend had it that after the Creation Goddess ¡ªthe Dragon of Order, Asha-sealed and imprisoned her brother¡ªthe Dragon of Chaos, Urgash-she retreated to a safe corner of the moon.There, she rested, healed, and dreamed. The people of Ashan believed that the moon was, in fact, the cocoon she wove around herself. It was an image of the cosmic egg, a means to measure time, the final resting place of the dragons, and the gate to the Underworld. Therefore, for the three aspects of Asha, people had also given symbolic explanations to the waxing and waning of the moon. They believed that a half moon represented the new life aspect of Asha, the full moon represented the life growth aspect of Asha, and the new moon represented the dark aspect of Asha¡­ So when Roy looked at the bright full moon in the sky, he could not help but wonder if there really was a dragon god known as the creator in this moon? The reason why Roy said that ¡®known as the creator¡¯ was because he did not believe that this dragon god was the true Creator¡­ Roy had gone to many worlds through Gates of the Abyss and learned about the so-called Creator through various channels. In Roy¡¯s opinion, Asha, this dragon god, might only be the creator of the world of Ashan. No one in other worlds had heard of her name. Compared to the true Creator, who created angels, demons, and the Infinite Worlds, she was just a younger brother¡­ oh, it should be a younger sister¡­ Just as Roy was thinking this, he suddenly found¡­ black shadows appearing in the night sky! These black shadows seemed to be birds that flew silently in the sky. But under the bright moonlight, their figures had nowhere to hide. When Roy saw them, he could see that these ¡®birds¡¯ all had strong radiation sources. ¡°Stop!¡± Roy snorted coldly and stood up. ¡°We seem to have guests!¡± Hearing Roy¡¯s command, Cassandra immediately stopped the undead army¡¯s march. Julia also looked up at the night sky and asked doubtfully, ¡°Those things look like¡­ bats?¡± ¡°They¡¯re not bats. They¡¯re vampires!¡± Roy was now certain what those fellows in the sky were. Hearing this, Julia immediately giggled. ¡°Isn¡¯t that just right? Didn¡¯t you want to find some high-level undead to fill in the army? These vampires are just right!¡± Roy shook his head. ¡°There are about five hundred of these vampires, and there shouldn¡¯t be so many wild vampires. They should belong to a certain necromancer. It¡¯s probably very difficult to control them.¡± Cassandra nodded. ¡°It seems that these vampires should be a reconnaissance team¡­ But this kind of night isn¡¯t really suitable for reconnaissance.¡± Roy and the others were judging the vampires below. In the sky, although Vampire Count Giovanni could not hear Roy and the others, he saw that the undead army below had stopped moving, making him realize that they might have been discovered. ¡°This damn moonlight¡­¡± Giovanni was a little angry. He originally wanted to monitor them secretly from high in the sky. But vampires did not have the ability to turn invisible like dark elf assassins, where it was impossible to be discovered. A bat transformed into a vampire, flew beside Giovanni, and asked for instructions, ¡°Your Excellency, that undead army is almost entirely composed of low-level undead, and it doesn¡¯t pose a threat to us. Do you want to go down and attack directly?¡± The bat that Giovanni had transformed into was much larger than the other vampires. He flapped his wings and looked down with twinkling eyes. Vampires also had dark vision, not to mention that their vision was very clear under such bright moonlight. Giovanni naturally saw the undead army below, but at the same time, he also saw the enormous three-headed hellhound below and the three figures on its back. A demon, a fallen angel, and a lich? What kind of strange combination is this? In the world of Ashan, it was rare for fallen angels to appear because the angels in this world were extremely powerful. Once the angels discovered fallen angels, they would immediately execute them or take them back for purification. Under these circumstances, even Count Giovanni, a vampire who had lived for nearly a thousand years, had never had dealings with fallen angels. But even so, he still understood that fallen angels were very strong. Now that such a strange combination was marching with a small undead army in the desert, Giovanni was unable to make sense of what Roy and the others were doing. So even though he heard his subordinate¡¯s words, he was hesitant about whether he should go down. Although Arantir had dispatched him as the vanguard, Giovanni did not have the slightest intention of being loyal to Arantir. Among the vampires, Giovanni¡¯s count status also belonged to a lord, but this lord status was only the internal recognition of the vampires. In the kingdom of Heresh, he had yet to truly be recognized and conferred. Therefore, he chose to work under Arantir, but he had never been truly loyal to Arantir, and he had his own ambitions. He was waiting, waiting for Arantir to summon a gigantic undead army. He planned to assassinate him to replace him and then take over this gigantic army. As long as he returned to Heresh with this army, he would be able to obtain the position he wanted. When he was ordered to search and investigate earlier, he had already made up his mind. If the enemy was weak, he would directly kill the enemy with his vampires. But if the enemy was powerful, he would not let his vampires consume the enemy head-on. But the current situation was that the enemy¡¯s troops were all low-level undead and looked easy to bully. But in this army, there was a demon and a fallen angel. Giovanni could not feel the strength of the demon and fallen angel, so he was quite hesitant. He just flew in the sky with his vampire subordinates, neither coming down nor leaving Roy was originally full of anticipation for these vampires to attack. But seeing this situation, he was a little irritated. Knowing that they were here to scout and monitor him, Roy naturally did not want them to continue following. ¡°Okay. Since you won¡¯t come down, I¡¯ll make you come down!¡± Roy snorted coldly. He suddenly stretched out his right hand and clenched it toward the vampires in the sky before jerking it down! The invisible power of Psychokinesis instantly engulfed all the vampires. In the sky, Giovanni and the vampires felt the air around them seem to freeze, and the resistance suddenly increased by hundreds or even thousands of times! At the same time, an immense force acted on their bodies, pulling them down! ¡°Not¡­ not good!¡± Giovanni cried out as he desperately tried to flap his wings, but this action was futile. The force was so great that they could not struggle at all. With a whistling sound, hundreds of vampires ¡®crashed¡¯ in the night sky of the desert. From below, Julia and Cassandra saw that these bats were falling in a straight line. They slammed into the ground one after another, as though they were jumping off a building¡­ If not for the fact that the ground of the desert was full of sand and had a cushioning effect, this group of vampires would have probably lost half their numbers just by falling like this. Even so, many large bats crashed into the sand and became buried in it. Half of their bodies were buried, and the other half was exposed. Their legs were kicking wildly, making them look like ostriches¡­ Giovanni also ate a mouthful of sand. When he left the dune in human form and spat out the sand, he found that he and his vampire subordinates were already surrounded by the undead army. Vampires usually would not care about skeleton soldiers holding rusted weapons. But when Giovanni saw the demon floating in the air with his wings spread, he did not dare to think this way. It seemed to be a demon that had never appeared in Sheogh. Giovanni did not know what race this demon was, but be it the two pairs of demon wings of different colors behind the other party or the black armor emitting a strong cold aura, Giovanni realized that he was in trouble this time. The opponent is a high-rank demon¡­ Before he could say anything, Roy laughed loudly in the air. ¡°Good timing. I¡¯ll use you big bats to test my new magic!¡± With that, Roy waved his hand. A black bolt of lightning suddenly appeared in the sky and struck Cassandra¡¯s undead army! However, this black bolt of lightning did not cause any damage to the army. Instead, after the bolt of lightning descended, it turned into countless arcs of lightning that darted toward the skeleton soldiers. The next second, three small black electric balls appeared around the skeleton soldiers and began quickly rotating around them. Lightning Shield! This was probably the first time that Roy had changed his magic from direct offensive magic to support enhancement army magic. This was the magic combat style of the heroes of Ashan, and Roy was now trying to learn how to use magic to support troops like the heroes. And needless to say, his test subjects were Giovanni and his vampires¡­ Chapter 243 - Vampires Are Very Lean The black electric balls circled around the skeleton soldiers. Under the cover of night, they looked very conspicuous. After falling from the sky, Giovanni¡¯s vampire subordinates had just pulled themselves out of the sand. Although it did not cause any harm to the vampires, it was very embarrassing for the vampires who claimed to be nobles. Especially when they saw that the demon opposite them actually wanted to use a group of low-level skeleton soldiers to deal with them, these vampires became even more furious! They no longer cared about Giovanni¡¯s orders. They jumped up, stretched out their sharp claws, bared their fangs, and roared as they pounced at the nearest skeleton soldiers. They wanted to destroy these skeleton soldiers as quickly as possible so that the demon would realize how ridiculous his behavior was¡­ ¡°Wait¡­ wait!¡± Giovanni hurriedly tried to stop them, but it was too late. The vampires were already fighting the skeleton soldiers. They used their sharp claws to block the blades of the skeleton soldiers and easily broke these rusted blades with their strong grips. Then they dug their claws into the skeleton soldiers¡¯ chests and pinched their spines in the cavities. With violent force, they immediately crushed the skeleton soldiers into two pieces. Against the weakest skeleton soldiers, high-level undead such as vampires would crush them like dried twigs. However, before they could find their next opponent, the Lightning Shield on the skeleton soldiers turned around and touched the vampires¡­ Sizzle. The power contained in the black electric balls suddenly erupted, and black lightning instantly covered the bodies of the vampires. The vampires at the front let out blood-curdling screams in unison. Their entire bodies became motionless, then they slowly fell to their knees and fell straight to the ground. These vampires that collapsed were all charred black. They were not dead yet. Roy¡¯s Dark Lightning was distributed on so many skeleton soldiers and inevitably dispersed the magic power. So the power of the black lightning naturally decreased a lot and was not enough to kill these vampires directly. But the sudden burst of high temperature scorched the bodies of the vampires until they were charred, causing them to lose their combat strength instantly. They could only lie on the ground and rely on their recovery ability to recover slowly. As soon as the battle began, hundreds of vampires fell down, but their opponents were merely a group of skeleton soldiers that they could shatter with a single claw. This shocked the vampires who had not rushed forward, and their cloaks almost shook off. Roy¡¯s Lightning Shield was not a commonly seen air spell in Ashen because this spell might injure allies. Roy had only seen it in one of the magic books brought out from Ulambus. The other magic books did not have any records of it, and this spell was not even recorded. Roy could use it because lightning was already his source magic. Moreover, if not for the fact that his troops were like cannon fodder and had no intelligence, Roy would not have chosen to use this spell. However, judging from the battle situation, the effect of this spell was unexpectedly good¡­ ¡°Damn¡­ damn it! Don¡¯t go near them!¡± Giovanni saw his collapsed subordinates and stomped his feet in anger. He drew the vampire sword on his waist and shouted, ¡°Attack with weapons!¡± After hearing Giovanni¡¯s command, the vampires drew their swords one after another and used the length of their weapons as a safe distance to attack the skeleton soldiers. This time, the skeleton soldiers began to be quickly eliminated and turned into broken bones. Although there were a few unlucky vampires who accidentally let their sword tips touch the electric balls of the Lightning Shield, causing them to be electrocuted and collapse, this was only a small number. The vampires quickly gained the upper hand. As expected, the skeleton soldiers are still too weak! Roy thought when he saw this scene. Skeletons are indeed only suitable to play the skeleton sea tactics¡­ Although Roy had this thought, he still began to chant according to a magic incantation from a book. After a short chant, Roy waved his arm gently. Magic light marks appeared on his sharp claws, and another spell took shape. The sand under the feet of the thirty skeleton soldiers fighting at the front suddenly rotated rapidly, turning into a whirlwind that enveloped these skeletons before quickly disappearing. After the sand disappeared, a layer of hard sand armor appeared on the bones of these skeleton soldiers! After slashing the skeleton soldiers with their longswords, the vampires fighting them could not easily cut the skeleton soldier into pieces anymore. Instead, there was a loud clang, and the rebound force against the swords almost knocked them flying out of the vampires¡¯ hands. This was ¡®Stone Skin¡¯, a very useful earth-element defensive spell. But Roy only used his magic power to simulate the effect of this spell this time. Be it in terms of coverage or quality, it was nothing compared to the previous Lightning Shield. The thirty skeleton soldiers covered in Stone Skin only lasted for about ten seconds under the vampires¡¯ swords. The magic effect expired, and the vampires cut them to the ground. This situation energized the vampires. They found that the demon did not seem to be that powerful. Therefore, several vampires immediately turned into bats, flew over the skeleton soldiers, and rushed toward Roy, wanting to kill him first. Giovanni saw this scene and wanted to stop them, but he thought about it and did not say anything. He knew that the demon opposite him was definitely a hero-level high-rank demon, but he did not know how powerful this high-rank demon was¡­ To put it another way, it was often difficult to determine the opponent¡¯s strength between different races. Generally, you could only vaguely make a judgment based on intuition! For example, among the demons, low-rank and middle-rank demons could easily feel the pressure coming from Roy, a high-rank demon. Even though Roy did not release his power, they could vaguely feel Roy¡¯s strength and would submit to him obediently. This was probably a kind of genetic memory evolution. But between different races, this perception of the opponent¡¯s strength would be a little indistinct. Giovanni was like this now. He knew that Roy was a high-rank demon, but this was based on his experience of dealing with other demons. It was impossible for him to tell how strong Roy was as a high-rank demon. In addition, a vampire count like Giovanni was very strong himself. Precisely because of his confidence in his strength, he could not say that he knew that the enemy was a high-rank demon and just directly flee. He had to test him no matter what. And now, the task of probing was given to the vampires that had transformed into bats¡­ There were not many undead troops under Cassandra¡¯s control, and most of them were cannon fodder like skeleton soldiers. Their combat strength was obviously not very strong, so Roy was not surprised that the vampires were using the decapitation tactic. But he did not even look at these vampires swooping down at all and instead concentrated on using the army magic that he read from the books. A few vampires flying over showed joy in their eyes when they saw this scene, thinking that their attack would succeed. However, before they could reach Roy, an enormous black shadow suddenly blocked their path! In their horror, the only thing they could smell was a damp stench, and the only thing they could see was sharp teeth that were almost as long as their arms! Awoo! Fat Tiger rushed out from the side, and the large mouths on his three heads opened at the same time. The huge area attack let him bite all the vampires that came in one bite, and then he started chewing them. However, the taste of vampires was not good. These undead creatures did not have souls, and the flesh and blood of their bodies could only be maintained by absorbing blood. They did not have much blood to speak of themselves, so when Fat Tiger chewed the vampires in his mouths, he felt as though he was chewing dry wood. It was too disgusting! After chewing a few times, Fat Tiger frowned and spat out the vampires. At the same time, he barked at Julia, ¡°Aw,¡± ¡°Woo,¡± ¡°Woof,¡± meaning: Mistress, bats are not tasty¡­ Poor vampires. They had been chewed and spat out by Fat Tiger, and they were now a pile of minced meat and mud and could not be saved¡­ Chapter 244 - With A Watermelon, Throw Away the Sesame Seeds The mutilated corpses of the suicide squad made the other vampires feel a chill in their hearts. Before, Fat Tiger and Julia had not taken action, and only Roy was playing, making Giovanni and the others almost forget that it was not only Roy at the high-rank demon level. There were also a few ruthless characters watching from the side¡­ At this moment, Roy released his new spell. This time, he cast an air-element ¡®Haste¡¯ spell. However, the effect of this magic was also not very good. The so-called Haste was actually a strong breeze that revolved around the body and feet of the targets, reducing their weight, enabling them to move quicker. Although Roy¡¯s lightning power was also in the category of air magic in this world, lightning and wind elements were fundamentally different. Roy could use lightning magic well, but he might not necessarily be able to use this Haste well¡­ After Roy released this magic, it could not cover too many skeleton soldiers. Only a few dozen skeleton soldiers became lively because of this, but besides making them get hacked to death faster by the vampire, it was of no other use. This scene made Julia giggle so hard that she bent over. Roy¡¯s magic power was very formidable, but he was not good at this domain, and it looked a little clumsy. Roy was a little embarrassed by Julia¡¯s giggling. So many people were watching, not only his servant (Cassandra) but also a group of vampire enemies opposite him. Perhaps these pale-looking fellows were secretly laughing at him¡­ So Roy felt a little angry. Damn it. Since I can¡¯t strengthen my troops, can¡¯t I weaken my enemies? He raised his hand again, and Roy¡¯s fingertip drew a black magic light. This time, he directly used his dark power to cast Weakness on the nearby vampires! As Roy¡¯s magic took shape, the vampires, who were slaughtering the skeleton soldiers like cutting vegetables, suddenly lost all their strength! Even though they were undead creatures, it was as though they had carried millions of bricks in a row. Their bodies were extremely sore and soft, and all the muscles in their bodies did not listen to them at all, as though they had collectively gone on strike! Roy¡¯s dark power mainly came from the Dark-Dark Fruit. Although the moves he used in the past were all based on the ones of the Dark-Dark Fruit in his memory, this did not mean that he could not use the dark elements in his body in other forms. The Weakness he cast this time was a type of dark magic. Roy¡¯s spell brought an unparalleled and powerful effect that directly enveloped all the vampires! The vampires, who were instantly drained of their strength, were actually suppressed by the skeleton soldiers! The vampire count, Giovanni, was no exception. Although he was more resistant to dark magic than the other vampires, this Weakness also took away most of his strength. After sensing the powerful effect of Roy¡¯s dark magic, Giovanni gasped! Finally, he directly felt how powerful the demon opposite him was. Therefore, this fellow did not hesitate to sheathe his vampire sword and turn into a bat to leave! Without needing him to say anything, the other vampires also let out strange cries as they turned into bats in fear and began following behind Giovanni in retreat. They were frightened by Roy¡¯s dark magic. For example, normally, if these vampires had a slashing power of five hundred kilograms, then after being drained of their strength by this Weakness spell, they probably only had about ten kilograms of slashing power left. They were not idiots. Under the effect of such powerful magic, it was difficult for them even to flap their wings and fly, so how could they dare to continue fighting? They were afraid that if they continued fighting, they would be completely cut down by the cannon fodder-like skeleton soldiers. If that happened, they would become the biggest laughing stock of the vampires¡­ Roy could not help but be stunned when he saw the power of his spell. Back then, he had suffered Xeron¡¯s Weakness and knew that this dark curse was very powerful. But now that he used it, this group of vampires was so terrified that they did not even have the courage to fight, which was beyond his expectations. In fact, it could be seen from this that Roy was now far stronger at using dark magic than Xeron¡­ But how could these old bats run away like this? Roy had yet to agree, so he chanted softly and waved his hand to throw another dark curse! What he used this time was ¡®Suffering¡¯. The next second, the vampires, who were still flapping their wings with all their might, screamed as they fell from the sky. The moment they landed, they could not help but transform into their vampire bodies and then roll on the ground while howling miserably. Not only did they roll, but they also desperately tore their hair and slammed their heads into the sand. Under the effect of this spell, unbearable pain came from their bodies. It was as though thousands of needles were pricking their brains through their skulls, as though thousands of ants were biting their bone marrow. They were so painful that even their throats started bleeding from the roaring. The tragic screaming sounded terrifying¡­ Of the remaining four hundred vampires, only Giovanni escaped. But judging from the crooked flying of the big bat that he had transformed into, he was also in excruciating pain. He was merely enduring it as he escaped. On the other hand, the hundred-odd vampires that had been electrocuted by the Lightning Shield and slowly regained their consciousness escaped the catastrophe. But when they saw this scene while lying on the ground and opening their eyes, they spontaneously chose to close their eyes and continue pretending to be dead, afraid that they would become like their companions, where living was worse than death. During the entire battle, Roy had never used any destructive offensive magic, but the result was unexpectedly good. In the end, Giovanni still managed to escape. He did not even know who the enemy was, where he came from, and where he was going. In a daze, Giovanni left behind hundreds of his subordinates and escaped like a lost dog. Although he was unwilling, this battle made him understand that he was still a little lacking if he wanted to replace Arantir¡­ Therefore, he decided to report back and complain! He would let Arantir deal with this terrifying demon¡­ Because Roy had not used any magic to kill, although these vampires collapsed, none of them died. Roy turned to ask Cassandra, ¡°How is it? Can you incorporate these vampires into the troops?¡± ¡°These high-level undead with intelligence require some effort, and they can only be forced!¡± Cassandra replied. ¡°Let me try first¡­¡± ¡°Go ahead!¡± Roy nodded. Cassandra floated forward, and the petal-like lich robe fluttered slowly. In her hollow eye sockets, the flames of the undead burned fiercely. When she came in front of the vampires, her powerful mental power spread out and enveloped all of them, including those who were pretending to be dead. Cassandra activated her undead enslavement, intending to forcibly engrave her mark in the minds of these vampires. But not long later, Cassandra suddenly screamed, and the flames of the undead in her eyes dimmed as she fell to the ground dispiritedly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Roy quickly turned into lightning and instantly came to her side to help her up. ¡°I can¡¯t control them!¡± Cassandra said weakly. ¡°There¡¯s a stronger enslavement mark in the minds of these vampires. This means that their master should be a very powerful necromancer!¡± ¡°So, when you tried to enslave them, you suffered a backlash from this mark. Is that what it means?¡± Roy asked with a frown. Cassandra nodded. ¡°Yes. Either I become stronger and forcibly erase this mark, or the necromancer who left the mark dies, and the mark will disappear on its own.¡± Roy touched his chin and pondered. He felt that Cassandra¡¯s strength might not increase much in a short time. Even if it improved, she might not necessarily become stronger than the necromancer who left the mark. Now, he could only use the latter method¡ªwait for the necromancer to come and kill him with his own hands. Then he could let Cassandra take over the undead army. ¡°That vampire who escaped should have gone back to get reinforcements, right?¡± Roy said. ¡°Then, let¡¯s wait here. When that necromancer comes, you can replace these skeleton soldiers with high-level undead. It doesn¡¯t matter if we have to wait a while!¡± ¡°What about these vampires?¡± Cassandra reminded Roy. ¡°If the necromancer comes, these vampires who obey him will fight for him again.¡± Roy thought for a while before turning around and picking up a vampire who was pretending to be dead as though he were pinching a chicken. He asked, ¡°Does your master have any undead stronger than you?¡± ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡± the vampire said in fear. ¡°There are also some death knights and some bone dragons¡­¡± ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s good!¡± Roy smiled. Then he grabbed the vampire¡¯s body with both hands and pulled hard to both sides! With a ripping sound, Roy tore the vampire into two¡­ Roy threw the vampire corpse aside and ordered Fat Tiger, ¡°Bite them all to death!¡± Before the vampires could react, Fat Tiger jumped out, pounced into the group of vampires, and bit fiercely. Under his enormous body and strength, the vampires were bitten to death, crushed, and sent flying like rag dolls! Only at this moment did the remaining vampires realize that these people had not fought them seriously in the previous battle! However, it was already too late to escape because Julia had also joined the battlefield and quickly slaughtered these vampires with Fat Tiger! Just as Cassandra had said, keeping these vampires would be a disaster. Once the necromancer arrived, he would order them to attack Roy and the others. And when Roy learned that there were still powerful undead like death knights and bone dragons in the enemy¡¯s troops, he lost interest in these vampires, so¡­ He directly crushed them to death! Chapter 245 - Great Disparity in Military Strength Cassandra had lost many skeleton soldiers in this battle, but neither she nor Roy cared much. These low-level cannon fodder undead were really lacking in offensive means. Even with the support of magic, how much their combat power could improve was very limited. Throughout this battle, Roy had experimented with many spells that he had not used before. Magic power was a medium and a bridge to communicate with elements. But for non-source magic that Roy was unfamiliar with, or rather, did not use through his magic power circuit, he found them fairly difficult to use. Thanks to his powerful magic power, the spells had not failed, but the effects were not satisfactory. Through the magic experiments in this battle, Roy found that dark curse magic was quite powerful. In the future, he could give up enhancing his troops and instead weaken the opponent directly. Then he would use powerful direct magic attacks to help the army win. In this Ashan world, it was common for heroes to lead troops to engage in large-scale battles. Although Roy was now a quasi-lord demon, it was impossible for him to deal with a powerful army alone. If there were a large number of angels or dragons in the enemy¡¯s army, even Roy would have to kneel. Didn¡¯t Xeron lose his army and then was beaten to death by a group of dragons? Therefore, Roy felt that it was necessary to gather an army, regardless of what he wanted to do in this world¡­ After casually cleaning the battlefield, Roy, Julia, and Cassandra quietly waited. To be honest, Roy was very surprised to run into an army led by a necromancer in the Desert of Death. He wanted to see who he had encountered this time. On another side, Giovanni ran back like a lost dog and encountered the undead army led by Arantir. ¡°Death Lord!¡± The moment Giovanni saw Arantir, he immediately rushed forward as though he had seen his savior. ¡°Demon! The enemy is a demon! And extremely powerful!¡± Arantir looked at him coldly. ¡°Where are your troops?¡± ¡°All dead!¡± Although Giovanni did not see how Roy finally handled the vampires with his own eyes, seeing as his subordinates had not come, they were probably doomed. So he reported this news without hesitation. ¡°¡­¡± This news surprised Arantir. In fact, the unit formed by more than five hundred vampires was nominally Giovanni¡¯s subordinates, but Arantir had already secretly controlled this vampire unit. The necromancer mark that Cassandra had encountered when she used undead enslavement was actually left by Arantir. The reason why Arantir did this was that he had long noticed that Giovanni was dishonest, so he had left a trick. Now, the vampire unit was completely annihilated, and only Giovanni escaped. This certainly aroused Arantir¡¯s suspicion, suspecting that Giovanni had deliberately set a trap and used the demon¡¯s hand to eliminate the pawns that Arantir had placed beside Giovanni to monitor him¡­ Unfortunately, Giovanni did not realize this and was still eagerly looking at Arantir, hoping that Arantir would take revenge for his subordinates. Arantir noticed Giovanni¡¯s thoughts and could not help but look down on him even more. After rubbing his chin and pondering for a while, Arantir said to Giovanni, ¡°Tell me about the battle.¡± Giovanni told Arantir about what happened during the battle. After Arantir heard this, his expression became a little solemn, and he sighed. ¡°Asha above. A demon, a fallen angel, an enormous three-headed hellhound, and an archlich. Where did this enemy come from?¡± In fact, Arantir had already seen the battle between Giovanni and them. The Wizard Eye he released had followed Giovanni and the others from a distance. Sighing like this was nothing more than acting. But after all, Arantir had observed the battle through the Wizard Eye and had not truly fought Roy. ¡°Let¡¯s go! No matter what, demons must die!¡± Arantir said firmly. ¡°No matter where this demon comes from, we must eliminate him.¡± At this moment, he had yet to obtain news from the kingdom of Bracada, so he did not know that the main culprit in the destruction of Ulambus was the demon he was about to face. But as a loyal believer of Asha, Arantir had already decided his position from the beginning. He had no possibility of negotiating and reconciling with any demon. With Arantir¡¯s command, all the undead flames in the eyes of the undead army behind him suddenly lit up, and then the entire army started moving silently. With a large number of skeleton soldiers and zombies as the vanguard, countless ghosts floated three feet off the ground, and behind them were death knights exuding cold auras of death. They were riding on skeleton warhorses, and heavy black armor covered their bodies. In their hands were large swords permeating with the smell of blood. Liches in white and green magic robes followed slowly with staffs in their hands, but they were unwilling to approach the wights holding huge death scythes. Above the troops, bone dragons flapped their wings that were full of holes, bringing strong air currents as they flew forward. In fact, judging whether a death lord was powerful was mainly based on how many undead troops they controlled. Both quantity and quality were measurable indicators. The undead that Arantir could control now were at least ten times stronger than Cassandra¡¯s. The disparity between Cassandra and him was massive. Giovanni looked at the undead army and felt hatred in his heart. He thought that if this army were under his control, he would not have been beaten and forced to flee by the demon. He complained, but he had never thought about whether he could control so many undead with his strength¡­ Under Arantir¡¯s lead, it did not take long before this undead army returned to the battlefield. Arantir finally met Roy. ¡°Demon, you unexpectedly didn¡¯t escape?¡± Arantir, who was riding his mount in the center of the undead army, immediately sneered when he saw Roy. ¡°Do you think you can defeat me after defeating my vampire troops?¡± ¡°Arantir?¡± After seeing the spider tattoo on Arantir¡¯s forehead, Roy immediately recognized him. Among the books brought out from Ulambus, there was a biography that recorded the famous figures of various kingdoms. Roy had just seen it, and there was a record of Arantir. ¡°It¡¯s an insult to me for my name to come out of the mouth of a demon!¡± Arantir said coldly. ¡°Demon, before I kill you, you¡¯d better tell me obediently where you came from. I¡¯m sure that there was no information about you in the intelligence sent from Sheogh or Eeofol. You seem to have come from nowhere! This really makes me feel uneasy.¡± Arantir¡¯s tone was definitely not good, which naturally angered Julia. She drew her sword and pointed at Arantir. ¡°Very good. I¡¯ll return the same words to you. Necromancer, I hope your soul can withstand my torment!¡± Fat Tiger cooperated with Julia, snarling and baring his teeth at Arantir. He could no longer restrain himself. There were so many bones opposite him¡­ ¡°Fallen angel¡­¡± Arantir slanted his eyes at Julia and sneered. ¡°You should worry about yourself first. Do you know how the angels in Cloud City will react to your appearance?¡± Julia wanted to say something, but Roy stopped her. He glanced at the size of the undead army led by Arantir and said, ¡°Arantir, who claims to be Asha¡¯s Chosen, why are you talking so much? Come, let me see if Asha is really protecting you!¡± After discovering that the necromancer in front of him was Arantir, Roy knew that it was useless to talk any more. This battle was unavoidable. In that case, there was only one choice left. Don¡¯t worry, just do it! ¡°Hmph. Asha uses all! The descendants of Urgash will inevitably perish!¡± Arantir raised his hands and prayed. Then he pointed his staff forward with his right hand. ¡°Death legion, annihilate all enemies!¡± With Arantir¡¯s command, the gigantic undead army immediately charged at Roy and the others murderously. Cassandra did not hesitate either. She immediately ordered the skeleton soldiers to fight the enemy¡­ Thus, a battle that appeared to have a great disparity in military strength began¡­ Chapter 246 - Death Incarnation The moment the battle began, Julia and Fat Tiger rushed out first. Roy ordered Fat Tiger to intercept the flying bone dragons from the sky. These giant skeletons were the most suitable for Fat Tiger to deal with, and Julia¡¯s targets were the death knights and wights. And Roy used magic to support from the rear. Among the troops under Arantir, the number of skeleton soldiers and zombies was at least three to four times more than Cassandra¡¯s. If he ignored these skeleton soldiers, Cassandra¡¯s troops would immediately collapse, so Roy¡¯s main targets were these skeleton soldiers and zombies. Except for vampires, dark curses like Suffering were useless against most undead, so it was better to attack them directly. Roy raised his hand, and an Ice Storm directly enveloped Arantir¡¯s vanguard. Large and sharp black ice spikes appeared out of thin air and smashed toward the ground like heavy rain, clearing out the fragile skeleton soldiers and zombies the moment they landed! Only a few were left¡­ There were tens of thousands of skeleton soldiers and zombies! Seeing this, Arantir could not help being shocked. Isn¡¯t the range of this demon¡¯s magic a little too large?! In fact, not to mention tens of thousands of skeleton soldiers, even if there were hundreds of thousands, Roy could clear them up all at once. After all, when Roy used all his power, his magic coverage could even affect an entire city. The front was empty, and Cassandra took the opportunity to command the troops to advance toward Arantir. But at this moment, Arantir¡¯s counterattack arrived. As he waved the staff in his hand, green magic light enveloped the battlefield. The broken bones left behind by the skeleton soldiers, who had been smashed by the Ice Storm, unexpectedly moved again under the light of this spell. The next second, as though invisible hands were pushing and assembling them, these broken bones actually automatically reformed skeleton soldiers once more! Although their bones were full of cracks, these skeleton soldiers still moved. They reformed the front line to block Cassandra¡¯s troops and fought against the skeleton soldiers under her control. ¡°Raise Dead?¡± Roy frowned as he immediately realized what spell Arantir was using. Although undead creatures appeared terrifying and looked like skeletons, the combat effectiveness of most undead was actually relatively weak. After losing their flesh bodies, their movements would become much stiffer, and their strength would definitely decrease substantially compared to when they were alive. Similarly, after losing their souls, they could only obey orders, and it was impossible for them to react on the spot. When an opponent slashed at them, they would only meet the enemy without dodging, making them more likely to receive injuries. Normally, the overall combat strength of such troops would definitely decrease considerably, but it would be totally different with a necromancer commanding undead troops! And the most important ability of a necromancer was this ¡®Raise Dead¡¯ spell! Think about it. Although it was very easy for a living person to kill these undead, the necromancer cast this spell, causing them to rise again. They would be cut down and stand up repeatedly. They did not know fatigue and would continuously consume your stamina. As long as they could catch a hint of your carelessness, they would be able to kill you. Who wouldn¡¯t be afraid of such opponents? Roy was facing the same situation now. Although he could use Ice Storm to clear these skeleton soldiers again, as long as Arantir used magic, they would rise again. If this continued, it would become a magic power consumption competition with Arantir. Although Roy had the high-speed magic power recovery effect of the Cold Winter Armor and would not be afraid of any battle of attrition, what was the point? I have to make them utterly unable to move! Roy thought as he released magic again. This time, he did not use Ice Storm. Instead, he let the black frost and snow directly drift to where Arantir¡¯s skeleton army was. The temperature in the desert began to plummet. Under the influence of the low temperature, Arantir¡¯s skeleton soldiers began to slow down. As the temperature fell again, thick ice began to condense on these bones, and in the end, they were all frozen into ice sculptures! And Cassandra clearly realized Roy¡¯s intentions. Under her control, her skeleton soldiers did not attack these frozen skeletons but rushed through the gaps between them, completely ignoring the ice sculptures. Without a doubt, this move really exceeded Arantir¡¯s expectations. skeleton soldiers and zombies were very weak, and Roy¡¯s ice power was so powerful. The thick black ice was not something that the skeleton soldiers and zombies could break from the inside. This way, even though Arantir had the Raise Dead spell, it was useless. These skeleton soldiers and zombies were all crippled¡­ He did not expect that he would be suppressed by the demon¡¯s magic at the beginning of the battle. Arantir¡¯s eyes gleamed as he quickly waved the staff in his hand. He first cast Air Shield and Protection from Water on himself. He knew very well that the enemy had fewer troops, and it was possible for him to execute the decapitation tactic and directly attack the leader. And the demon opposite him was very good at using air magic and water magic (lightning and ice magic are classified into these two categories in Ashan), so he had to ensure his safety first. As expected, Roy thought the same. The moment Arantir just completed his defensive magic, Roy¡¯s Finger of Death arrived! Black lightning flashed from Roy¡¯s fingertip, pierced through the night sky, crossed more than a kilometer, and almost instantaneously arrived in front of Arantir. Then, as though it hit an invisible wall, it exploded! If not for Arantir¡¯s quick reaction, he would have been hit! Arantir¡¯s magic power was strong enough. This Air Shield blocked Roy¡¯s powerful lightning and did not disappear. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Arantir began to counterattack. His mental power spread out and enveloped Cassandra¡¯s undead army. The skeleton soldiers immediately fell into great disorder and began to attack their companions without distinguishing between friend and foe. ¡°Master, he is fighting with me for control of these skeleton soldiers!¡± Cassandra hurriedly reported to Roy. ¡°Stay steady!¡± Roy had not actually expected Cassandra¡¯s skeleton soldiers to be of much use. ¡°Just affect his energy!¡± ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Cassandra did not say anything else and began to focus on fighting against Arantir. Roy turned his gaze to Fat Tiger and Julia. At this time, both Fat Tiger and Julia were in trouble. Julia was fighting against the death knights and wights. Relying on the advantage of being able to fly quickly and the power of hellfire, she had killed several death knights and wights one after another since the battle began. But the liches behind Arantir were providing support to the death knights. The liches fired countless death rays at Julia, shattering her magic shield. The corrosive power contained in the death rays damaged Julia¡¯s armor and slightly injured her body. At this moment, she did not dare to continue attacking the death knights anymore but just kept flying in the air, avoiding the death rays shot by the liches. On Fat Tiger¡¯s side, he was being besieged by several bone dragons. Fat Tiger was enormous, but the bone dragons were not small either. Although these bone dragons retained their dragon skeletons, after losing their flesh, they also lost the magical power of the dragons, so they could only rely on their remaining dragon fangs and claws to fight against Fat Tiger. Although Fat Tiger had three heads and had wide-area attacks, Fat Tiger was still bitten and howled when these bone dragons, which were not afraid of pain, exchanged wounds with him. Roy noticed that in the places where the bone dragons bit Fat Tiger, there was very little blood flowing out. But it was strangely shriveled around the wounds, as though the muscle tissues there had completely lost their vitality. This was probably the most terrifying ability of the bone dragons: aging! Perhaps because of the contamination of the power of death, the bone dragons had a chance to have this aging ability when they were born. This ability was not time magic, but more like a kind of poison. Enemies attacked by them would experience rapid metabolism in a short time and exhaust their nutrients, thereby rapidly aging and dying. Fat Tiger¡¯s strength was superior to that of these bone dragons, and he could easily knock them down and suppress them. As long as Fat Tiger bit the bone dragons, the powerful bite force would crush their bones. However, there were dozens of bone dragons, but Fat Tiger was by himself. After crushing a few bone dragons, there would immediately be a few more bone dragons coming to attack Fat Tiger. Moreover, these bone dragons would even be revived by Arantir¡¯s Raise Dead. If this continued, Fat Tiger would die under the siege of the bone dragons sooner or later. Seeing this situation, Roy did not hesitate at all. He cast Bloodlust and Lightning Shield on Fat Tiger to make it easier to deal with them. As for Julia, Roy gave her an Ice Shield, creating a ring of ice armor around her to block the death rays. After doing this, Roy flashed across the entire battlefield and directly arrived above Arantir. He stretched out his hand to summon Frostmourne and slashed at Arantir! Clang! Arantir raised his staff barely in time to block Roy¡¯s attack. But under Roy¡¯s powerful slash, the undead warhorse under Arantir knelt. The bones at its knees broke, and its entire body was pressed into the yellow sand. With the undead warhorse as a buffer, Arantir rolled away awkwardly and escaped from Roy¡¯s sword. The moment he stood up, he did not hesitate at all. He slammed his staff on the ground and shouted, ¡°Asha uses all! Come out, Death Incarnation!¡± Roy had just flashed behind Arantir and planned to stab him with his sword. But he did not expect a huge magic formation to appear on the ground with Arantir¡¯s body as the center. Roy was in the magic formation and could only get out when he saw that the situation was bad. The next second, a gigantic claw emerged from the ground, exactly where Roy was just now. It was an incomparably gigantic¡­ dragon claw! Although it still looked like a skeleton, the claw was covered in black death fog. With a click, the dragon claw squeezed on the spot. After failing to pinch Roy, it turned around and slammed on the ground, raising an immense sandstorm. Right on the heels of that, another identical gigantic claw drilled out. With the support of the two claws, a dragon head with the same black death fog came out of the sand¡­ Chapter 247 - The Fighting Method of the Necromancer The Death Incarnation Arantir summoned was an abnormally colossal bone dragon! Due to the formidable power of death emanating from his body, this bone dragon looked completely black. Such bone dragons were generally known as ¡®spectral dragons¡¯ in the Ashan world, but compared to other spectral dragons, Arantir¡¯s spectral dragon was extraordinary¡­ It was at least a hundred meters long from the head to the tail. When it fully drilled out, this colossal creature stretched its bone wings and let out a silent roar toward the sky, making everyone present feel a burst of the sound of a soul! Roy was standing below the spectral dragon and was the first to be hit by this soul roar. Fury, despair, regret, remorse, and indignation, this roar carried extremely strong emotions, as though it was viciously cursing all living creatures! Even the high-level undead under Arantir could not help but stop moving when it appeared. These fearless undead seemed to feel fear at this moment¡­ Back in the Abyss, when Roy encountered Edrach riding his puppet dragon mount, he had heard him talk about the situations of dragons. According to what Edrach had said, the skeleton of this spectral dragon in front of him was at least from an ancient dragon between two to three thousand years old. Roy even found some similarities to Edrach¡¯s mount from the claws and the sunken eye sockets of the skull, so maybe Arantir¡¯s spectral dragon was also a black dragon when it was alive. wa Even among dragons, black dragons were recognized as powerful. But black dragons had always been unreasonable and prone to extremes. Moreover, due to their power tending toward darkness, they were often regarded as evil dragons that brought disaster and suffering. Even after they died, they would become the coveted targets of dark mages to use their skin, flesh, blood, and bones to create powerful undead puppets. Roy did not know how old this spectral dragon was, but he could directly feel how terrifying it was. But what Roy felt the most inconceivable was that this spectral dragon still had the aura of a soul! It was a violent, restless, and powerful soul, different from the souls that Roy had come into contact with before. Roy guessed that it might be the soul of a dragon. In other words, although this spectral dragon only had a skeleton and was long dead, its soul was probably still imprisoned in this pile of bones. Undead were essentially creatures driven by the power of death after death. Their bodies were no longer suitable to be vessels for souls, but necromancers could imprison souls in undead creatures through secret techniques. To be precise, it was punishment and torture. Cassandra had imprisoned the greedy souls of sinners in the bodies of ghouls and allowed them to regain consciousness, but they had no choice but to suffer in rotten bodies. They no longer had any sense of taste or smell, did not know pain, nor could they feel the temperature and touch. All the good things in the world were gone. What was this if not torture? This spectral dragon was probably in the same situation now. But perhaps because its skeleton and soul belonged to the same original dragon and were quite compatible, this spectral dragon seemed to be able to retain most of its strength from when it was alive, causing it to become an undead creature beyond common sense. After summoning this spectral dragon, the Death Incarnation, Arantir was even more confident. He was a necromancer and was not good at physical skills and close combat. It was already his limit to block Roy¡¯s close-range attack earlier, but with this spectral dragon protecting him, the situation was different. Arantir had always regarded this powerful dragon known as the Death Incarnation as proof that he had obtained Asha¡¯s favor because not every necromancer could subdue such a monster¡­ ¡°Praise Asha!¡± Arantir exclaimed with his arms spread open in high spirits. ¡°May your divine power help me eliminate evil!¡± With Arantir¡¯s voice, the spectral dragon attacked Roy, and its gigantic front claws slashed at Roy! Before its claws could touch Roy, Roy felt an extremely strong gust of wind hit. Not good, he thought. Roy immediately elementalized his body and dodged the spectral dragon¡¯s claws. He did not dare to use his elementalized body to receive it directly because the black power of death emanating from the claws was also a type of energy that could attack Roy¡¯s body. But after the elementalization, Roy¡¯s movement speed was simply ghost-like. In a flash, he arrived above the spectral dragon¡¯s head and slashed Frostmourne! However, something unexpected happened. This spectral dragon¡¯s skull was even harder than he had imagined. After Frostmourne slashed at it, it cut sparks on its skull, but it could not cut in it at all. Moreover, this spectral dragon seemed to be immune to curses. After Frostmourne slashed, the curse effects of Strength Absorption, Bleeding, and Gravity suppression did not take effect at all. After being hit by Roy¡¯s sword, the spectral dragon immediately raised its head and bit at Roy. Just its huge mouth was equivalent to a room hundreds of square meters in size. This huge mouth covered almost all the dodging space around Roy. ¡°Damn it!¡± Roy cursed. He could only rely on his speed to escape again, but after dodging this time, Roy no longer fought the spectral dragon head-on. He turned around and charged toward Arantir. But Arantir seemed to have guessed Roy¡¯s plan. He raised his hand and cast Haste on the spectral dragon! The next second, the spectral dragon¡¯s speed suddenly soared, and its enormous bone tail whipped over with a howling sound. It blocked in front of Arantir, forcing Roy, who was about to strike, to give up on the attack. ¡°It¡¯s useless, demon!¡± Arantir shouted at Roy. ¡°The Death Incarnation is the protector given to me by Asha. It¡¯s impossible to break through its protection and kill me!¡± As Arantir spoke, the dragon extended its claws and grabbed Arantir. Then it placed Arantir in the empty cavity of its chest, using the hard ribs to protect him. Under Arantir¡¯s Haste, this spectral dragon displayed a speed that did not match its colossal body. Now that Arantir was protected by it, if Roy wanted to kill Arantir, he had to find a way to deal with this spectral dragon first. Looking at Julia¡¯s and Fat Tiger¡¯s situations, he found that they were barely holding on under the attacks of high-level undead. It was useless to eliminate these undead because Arantir¡¯s Raise Dead spell existed, and the battle would only fall into an impassable endless loop. Killing Arantir was the key to resolving this situation, but now that Arantir was under the protection of a spectral dragon, this¡­ Before Roy could think about it clearly, the spectral dragon suddenly opened its mouth and aimed at Roy. The next second, a black beam of death power began to charge in its mouth! Then, a blast of the death power shot at Roy like a black light cannon! Silently, everything the light cannon touched turned into black powder, even the sand. The light wave extended all the way, and a large sand dune in the distance immediately disappeared after being affected. ¡°Damn it! I¡¯ll return it to you!¡± Roy spread his wings and flew high in the sky to avoid the death light cannon. After seeing the destructive power of the spectral dragon, he could not help but feel lingering fear. In his anger, he opened his mouth and spat out a black Lightning Cannon! The position he was aiming at was, of course, the spectral dragon¡¯s abdominal cavity where Arantir was. Given the size of the spectral dragon, the target area was quite large. But when Roy¡¯s Lightning Cannon struck, the spectral dragon quickly raised its claws to block the attack. Sizzle. Roy¡¯s Lightning Cannon exploded into countless black electric sparks. The Lightning Cannon that could destroy an entire forest was easily dispersed by the spectral dragon. Of course, the spectral dragon was not unscathed. Its claws were emitting a large amount of black smoke, and the high temperature of the lightning still melted a portion of the bones of its claws. Seeing this, Arantir waved his staff and cast undead magic. ¡°Heal Undead!¡± The black death power spread out once again and made up for the spectral dragon¡¯s body. Under the effect of the death power, the spot where the spectral dragon¡¯s claws had melted actually restored. Seeing this situation, Roy could not help but feel his head ache. The necromancers of Ashan were indeed capable of surviving in a place surrounded by powerful enemies. Their necromancy had already developed to match the battles of undead creatures. Raise Dead and Heal Undead combined resurrection and healing of undead creatures. They were a perfect match. Arantir might not be too strong alone, but when he combined with an undead army, he was an enemy that could cause anyone a headache. Originally, the best way to deal with undead was to use holy power. Holy power could effectively prevent the undead from resurrecting and also inflict them immense damage. But who made Roy a demon? He could not use holy power¡­ While thinking about how to fight this, Roy rushed forward again. After attracting the spectral dragon¡¯s attack, he used the opportunity to dodge and flash onto its back. A red light and a blue light appeared one after another on Roy¡¯s body. The effects of the two skills Bloodlust and Cryogenic Fate appeared on Roy at the same time, and Roy¡¯s body swelled. He abandoned using Frostmourne and clenched his right hand into a fist. With the additional strength, he ferociously slammed his fist on the joints of the spectral dragon¡¯s spine! Boom! With a mighty force, this punch made the spectral dragon¡¯s colossal body collapse and finally shattered its spine! At the same time, the frost power on Roy¡¯s fist began to spread along the spectral dragon¡¯s spine to its entire body. Black frost quickly spread with cracking sounds. In just two seconds, the cold temperature of -200¡ãC froze the spectral dragon¡¯s body of over a hundred meters, and Arantir, who was in the spectral dragon¡¯s abdomen, was no exception. ¡°This time, it should be somewhat¡­¡± Roy flew back into the air and looked down at the colossal spectral dragon ice sculpture. However, before Roy could finish speaking, the colossal ice sculpture began to tremble violently! Then, with a loud bang, the spectral dragon spread its wings and broke out of the ice! Chapter 248 - Traitor So far, only this spectral dragon had been able to rely on its own strength to break free from being frozen in Roy¡¯s ice. But it could not be helped. This spectral dragon had lost its flesh body, and the frost power¡¯s effect on it had fallen to an extremely low level. It was already a dead creature, and it was impossible to make it die a second time by freezing it. It retained most of the dragon¡¯s powerful strength, so it was natural that it could break the restraint of Roy¡¯s ice from the inside. Fortunately, Roy did not expect to completely seal this spectral dragon in ice from the beginning. His true goal was actually Arantir in the dragon¡¯s abdomen! Sure enough, after the spectral dragon blasted away the ice, Roy saw Arantir¡¯s pale face in the dragon¡¯s abdomen. Due to practicing death magic, necromancers looked like ghosts. Their faces were pale and withered, and Arantir was naturally no exception. But after coming out of the ice, his face became even worse! The spectral dragon, known as the Death Incarnation, had formidable death magic power condensed on the colossal skeleton. But it was the best nourishment for the Magic Power Virus contained in Roy¡¯s ice. Although it had been frozen for only a short time, merely a few seconds, the Magic Power Virus still devoured a lot of death magic power from the spectral dragon during this process. Although Arantir was in the cavity of the spectral dragon¡¯s abdomen, he was also contaminated by the Magic Power Virus when sealed in the ice! Although the Magic Power Virus did not cause Arantir¡¯s magic power to be sucked dry, he still felt the loss of his magic power¡­ Not only that, but there was also the radiation damage of the Desolate Virus. The spectral dragon was unaffected, but Arantir was severely affected. He was only a necromancer, a living person, and not a true undead creature such as a lich, so the moment he was frozen by Roy¡¯s black ice, his body already suffered intense radiation! At this moment, his face was pale because he found that not only had some of his magic power disappeared, but he also felt a strong sense of dizziness and nausea, and all of his skin was extremely itchy. Had he been trapped for a longer time, his skin might have shown signs of festering¡­ Although Roy¡¯s frost did not have much effect on undead creatures, it was exceptionally dangerous for living beings, especially for those with weaker bodies like mages. Julia and Fat Tiger were strong enough to resist the effect of some radiation, but even so, Roy had warned them not to approach the black frost he created¡­ After breaking free, Arantir noticed the anomaly in his body. But with the enemy in front of him, he did not dare to be distracted. He held his stomach and forcefully suppressed the feeling of vomiting. Then he immediately ordered the spectral dragon to fight back. However, Roy¡¯s mighty punch had shattered a portion of the spectral dragon¡¯s spine, causing the actions of the spectral dragon, which relied on the skeleton to move, to become slightly distorted. With no choice, Arantir could only use Heal Undead to repair the spectral dragon¡¯s injuries. But since he had to take care of the spectral dragon, he naturally had to divert his attention away from the other high-level undead. Julia keenly noticed this and took the opportunity to fly into the formation of the liches in the back. She swung her sword and slashed wildly, sweeping away all the skeletons wearing robes and holding magic staffs. Arantir, who was entangled by Roy, was unable to get the liches to rise again. Even if he wanted to, Roy would not give him a chance. He spread his wings and flew up to fight the spectral dragon, making it so that Arantir could only focus on assisting the spectral dragon fight. On another side, Cassandra, who had become free, ordered the skeleton soldiers to help Fat Tiger fight. Fat Tiger and a group of bone dragons were fighting on the ground. Although Cassandra¡¯s skeleton soldiers were extremely fragile in front of the bone dragons, they fearlessly rushed forward like a suicide squad. Even though most of these skeleton soldiers were trampled to death by the bone dragons, a small portion of them climbed up the bone dragons¡¯ leg bones, resembling a scene of ants climbing onto an elephant. These skeleton soldiers could not cause any damage to the bone dragons. But they successfully attracted the attention of the other bone dragons, helping to disperse some of the firepower on Fat Tiger, allowing Fat Tiger and the bone dragons to bite and kill each other even more ferociously¡­ The battle situation became tense for a while. Arantir did not expect that he would have to fight to this extent despite having the advantage in numbers. But it was clearly not suitable for him to consider these issues at this time. He had to kill this demon in front of him first. After learning his lesson earlier, when Arantir discovered that Roy wanted to repeat his previous move, he ordered the spectral dragon to move constantly, not giving Roy any chance at all. At the same time, he began to cast curses on Roy to limit his combat strength. Curses were a kind of magic that generally directly affected enemies, and they were basically unavoidable. In a short time, Roy suffered from Arantir¡¯s Slow, Weakness, and Blind. Arantir¡¯s curses were quite fierce, but the Cold Winter Armor that Roy was wearing had weakened a large part of these curses, preventing Arantir from achieving his desired effect. Of course, these curses still had some impact on Roy. The Slow limited Roy¡¯s flying speed, so he simply decided to give up flying directly and completely used Flash to replace his mobility. The Weakness was offset by Roy¡¯s Bloodlust. As for the Blind¡­ even though Roy could not see for a moment, he still knew the movements of the spectral dragon through his Radiation Perception. The three curses consumed a lot of Arantir¡¯s magic power, but the final effect was not very good. When Arantir realized this, his head swelled. This demon, whom Arantir did not know where he came from, was different from the demons he had encountered in the past. Not only were the ones that he had faced before hot-tempered, but even the slightest provocation would cause them to rush straight up. And most of them used flame power. The pattern was obvious. But this demon in front of him was full of caution and cunning. Not only was he good at the opposite frost power, but the black frost was so strange that Arantir could not analyze too much at the moment. His lack of understanding of Roy made Arantir¡¯s previous experience of fighting against demons completely useless. He was regretful now. He should have sent more troops to test the demon¡¯s attack methods. However, what was done was done, and it was useless to say anything else. Arantir could only brace himself and fight Roy¡­ The spectral dragon roared at the sky. Under the surrounding yellow sand, black death power quickly exploded like a fountain, appearing under Roy¡¯s feet one after another to attack him. But Roy¡¯s body turned into lightning and constantly changed his position, avoiding these death fountains one by one. At the same time, he waved his hand and condensed a large number of ice spears floating beside him. He pointed, and these sharp black ice spears immediately whistled toward the dragon¡¯s abdomen. The ragged bone wings on the spectral dragon¡¯s back spread out and blocked its abdomen in an attempt to protect Arantir. After most of the ice spears shot over, they could only produce tinkling sounds on the huge bone wings. But a small portion of the ice spears flew into a curved arc under Roy¡¯s Psychokinesis, avoided the obstruction of the dragon bones, and headed straight for Arantir through a gap. ¡°Damn it!¡± Arantir cursed. He slammed his staff and quickly applied Stone Skin and Magic Power Shield on himself. After these ice spears flew through from the gap in the ribs, they could only collapse under his shield. In the blink of an eye, Roy flashed to the side of the spectral dragon¡¯s cheek and punched fiercely, causing its gigantic skull to tilt several meters away! Roy seized the opportunity and punched the spectral dragon¡¯s cheek a few more times. The bones of the spectral dragon were too hard for Frostmourne to cut through, but this blunt force was quite useful against it. With every punch, Roy would add Dark Cold magic power and quickly filled the spectral dragon¡¯s skull with large amounts of frost. Under the continuous low-temperature attacks, the bones of the spectral dragon began to become fragile and increasingly easier to break. Roy¡¯s fierce melee combat forced Arantir to cast Heal Undead repeatedly to repair the spectral dragon¡¯s injuries. The spectral dragon was too large and had a disadvantage. Roy was too small and too fast for it to catch. Although Roy did not doubt the tremendous power contained in the claws and tail, he still needed to hit it. At this moment, a huge black fireball suddenly flew over and hit the side of the dragon¡¯s abdomen from the other side. Although it was blocked by one of the spectral dragon¡¯s ribs, after the black fireball exploded, it still frightened Arantir! Turning his head to look through a gap, Arantir noticed that the black fireball was actually shot from a distance by the fallen angel. The more than a hundred liches under Arantir had all been burned into black bones by Julia, and the death knights and wights were unable to reach Julia, who was flying in the air. This allowed Julia to finally find a chance to support Roy. The support from Julia made Arantir¡¯s heart ring in alarm. Arantir looked at another side. Although the enormous three-headed hellhound was covered in wounds, the bones of several bone dragons were already lying under its feet¡­ Arantir finally realized that while he was focused on fighting the demon, his undead army was already at a disadvantage! What should I do? If I cast Mass Raise Dead, I can turn the situation around. But in this case, will I have enough remaining magic power to support the Death Incarnation¡¯s battle against the demon? But while Arantir was hesitating, Roy did not give him much time to consider. A strong flash of light suddenly erupted in the dark desert under the night sky! An incomparably thick black bolt of lightning suddenly struck down, directly smoting the spectral dragon¡¯s forehead! The entire black body of the spectral dragon was completely illuminated at this moment. Although it was only a few milliseconds, the scene of the flash seemed to have frozen, leaving a deep impression¡­ Roy finally seized a chance to launch a big move! Unlike Arantir, he had the support of the Cold Winter Armor. Although he consumed a lot of magic power, he could quickly recover it. At this moment, he had already occupied the upper hand in terms of remaining magic power. The black lightning carried a powerful destructive force, causing the spectral dragon¡¯s thick power of death to dissipate by half instantly. Although Arantir had not been directly attacked by the lightning in the dragon¡¯s abdominal cavity, he was still shocked. He could clearly see the power of death on the spectral dragon fading, revealing a portion of its skeleton. If the power of death on the spectral dragon¡¯s body thoroughly dissipated, it would be very troublesome to recover, and Arantir would lose his strongest combat power for a short time. I can¡¯t allow this situation to happen! Arantir instantly made a decision and shouted, ¡°Go!¡± The next moment, the spectral dragon flapped its wings and floated up from the ground. Then it turned around, flapped its wings, and quickly flew away. Arantir escaped. He did not even care about his undead army. After all, he could gather an undead army again, but if the Death Incarnation was broken, he would be in big trouble. Looking at the spectral dragon flying away in the night sky, Roy wanted to chase after it. But after thinking about it, he stopped. Roy could not estimate how much magic power Arantir had left. He had taken the initiative to retreat rather than losing, and Roy was unsure whether he could really kill Arantir if he chased after him. What Roy was most worried about was actually the spectral dragon. After Arantir had summoned this unusual spectral dragon, Roy had been wondering if Arantir being the so-called Chosen of Asha was real. Was the power of the Dragon of Order really protecting Arantir, and would killing him attract Asha¡¯s anger? Roy could not act so recklessly, so he planned to ask first. As for who he was asking¡­ hehe, did the vampire who escaped earlier think that Roy could not find him hidden under the sand? With Arantir¡¯s departure, the remaining undead army seemed to have lost their backbone and became confused. Cassandra knew that Arantir had cut off his connection with these undead, so she immediately took the opportunity to use her mental power to obtain control over a portion of the high-level undead and imprinted her necromancer mark on them. In the end, she controlled a total of eleven bone dragons, more than thirty death knights, and more than ten wights. Finally, she left some margin to control hundreds of skeleton soldiers before reaching her limit. Although Cassandra was not as powerful as Arantir and could only control a part of the high-level undead, with the help of these high-level undead, she quickly killed the remaining undead. Fat Tiger was the most injured in this battle. After returning, he whimpered and pretended to be miserable in front of Roy. Roy could only use souls to make a healing potion and feed it to him so that he could recover, and Julia used her flames to help Fat Tiger get rid of the toxin of the aging force from being bitten by the bone dragons. The bones on the battlefield looked terrifying, but Roy could not care less. He got up and walked toward the place where the vampire was hiding. But before he could capture the vampire, the vampire jumped out of the sand! ¡°Ah-! Powerful demon!¡± As soon as Giovanni came out, he put his hand to his chest and bowed his head to Roy. ¡°I am Vampire Count Giovanni, and I salute you! I didn¡¯t expect you to defeat Death Lord Arantir. I can only say that your strength is terrifying!¡± Hearing this, Roy could not help but stop. He sized up the vampire who called himself a count and asked, ¡°Oh? Aren¡¯t you Arantir¡¯s subordinate?¡± ¡°No, I am not his subordinate! We are just purely in a cooperative relationship!¡± Giovanni unconsciously revealed his sharp canine teeth, and a slightly flattering smile appeared on his face. ¡°But now it seems like I should choose another collaborator!¡± Roy understood. This vampire in front of him was actually a traitor! Chapter 249 - Soul Hunger Chapter 249 Soul Hunger Roy did not say anything but looked Giovanni up and down, making him very nervous. To be honest, the battle between Arantir and Roy had scared Giovanni a little. The kingdom of Heresh was actually formed by several large and small death lords and their territories. As a vampire count, Giovanni also had a territory, but his territory was relatively small. In layman¡¯s terms, Giovanni was actually just a countryside lord, and he could only command a group of vampires and some low-level undead. There were many countryside lords like Giovanni in Heresh. Rather than a kingdom, Heresh was more like an alliance. The necromancers had come together because of the persecution of the mages of the kingdom of Bracada and their shared faith in Asha to protect themselves. This also made the kingdom of Heresh not have a so-called king, and the various lords all had their own thoughts. They were not united and only maintained a superficial harmony. And Arantir was one of the strongest death lords in Heresh. This person who claimed to have obtained Asha¡¯s favor had received the attention of other death lords. Many minor lords like Giovanni believed that Arantir would be the candidate to unify Heresh, so they all submitted to him. Giovanni followed Arantir like this back then, but after following Arantir for some time, Giovanni felt that he had followed the wrong person! Arantir did not show much ambition. He did not take the initiative to attack and consolidate the territories of other death lords, and he spent most of his time reading books and fighting demons. In Giovanni¡¯s opinion, Arantir was like a bookworm, no different from the mages in the ivory towers of Bracada. When Giovanni gradually saw through the person he admired, he increasingly had thoughts of ¡®Arantir is nothing more than this¡¯ in his heart. His ambitions steadily grew, and he wanted to replace Arantir. However, the enemies Arantir had encountered in the past were too weak, and he could easily defeat them with his undead army. Thus, Giovanni had never seen the Death Incarnation summoned by Arantir and had known nothing about the existence of the spectral dragon! Until today, after meeting Roy, Arantir summoned his Death Incarnation to fight Roy. Only then did Giovanni realize that this damn bookworm Arantir had actually been guarding against him¡­ The status of a vampire count was indeed not low among the vampires. But in comparison, Giovanni¡¯s combat strength was at most equal to an upper-middle-rank demon. Before this, Giovanni was quite confident in his strength, but after seeing Arantir¡¯s Death Incarnation and the strength he displayed in the battle with Roy, he was terrified. Fortunately, he had not had the time to challenge Arantir. Otherwise, he would have died. Giovanni still had some eyesight. He could tell that whether it was this demon in front of him or Arantir¡¯s Death Incarnation, everything they displayed was extraordinary. Especially this demon in front of him, he could actually fight Arantir and the spectral dragon he summoned alone and suppress them both. This was definitely not something that an ordinary high-rank demon could do. Even a powerful death lord like Arantir could not win against this demon, and Giovanni made a comparison easily. Even if he wanted to join the strong, he had to join the strongest, right? Therefore, Giovanni made a decision without hesitation and planned to cooperate with this demon! He knew very well that cooperating with the demon might yield better results than with a necromancer like Arantir because demons were absolutely not interested in ruling a nation of undead. As long as Giovanni did it properly, he might be able to use this demon¡¯s power to become the king of all of Heresh! Of course, this was also the decision that Giovanni made through observing that this demon might be a smart one. If Roy were a hot-tempered demon, Giovanni would not have thought of this, and he was afraid that Roy would tear him apart¡­ Giovanni waited nervously for Roy¡¯s response, and Roy looked at Giovanni full of interest. Speaking of which, Giovanni was the second vampire count that Roy had encountered! The first vampire count was naturally Dracula of the Van Helsing world. But that Count Dracula was just an undeserved name. Not only was he only around four hundred years old, but he was also so weak that he did not even know how to use common magic. And now, this Count Giovanni felt much stronger. ¡°All right, Your Excellency, Vampire Count Giovanni!¡± Roy¡¯s tall body stood in front of Giovanni, looked down at him, and grinned sinisterly. ¡°Although I¡¯m very curious about why you¡¯ve betrayed Arantir, it seems like it¡¯s not time to ask about this. What I¡¯m even more curious about is why you, Arantir, and this undead army appeared in the Desert of Death. Don¡¯t tell me that you came specifically to find me!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the case!¡± Giovanni heaved a sigh of relief when he heard Roy¡¯s words. He shook his head and said, ¡°In fact, Arantir led the army to search for the tombs of ancient warriors in this desert. He was planning to gather a large army and head to Erathia. It was just a coincidence that he met you¡­¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Roy was relieved. I knew it. How could there be such a coincidence? He nodded and asked, ¡°Since you were Arantir¡¯s¡­ collaborator, do you know what¡¯s going on with his spectral dragon? Under normal circumstances, can a necromancer summon such a powerful bone dragon?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Giovanni was a little confused. ¡°In fact, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen him summon such an undead creature¡­¡± ¡°Let me put it another way¡­¡± Roy stared at him intently. ¡°Does Asha¡¯s power really still exist in this world?¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Hearing this question, Giovanni shook his head without hesitation. ¡°If anyone can obtain Asha¡¯s power, they might become a new dragon! Just like Sar-Elam back then, but that happened nearly a thousand years ago. Arantir¡¯s spectral dragon can¡¯t be a power that Asha bestowed on him. I would rather believe that it¡¯s just a powerful undead creature beyond common sense¡­ Even if Arantir claims to be Asha¡¯s Chosen, that¡¯s only what he calls himself. In fact, the death lords of the entire kingdom of Heresh have never received any revelations regarding this!¡± ¡°In other words, you chose to cooperate with him before just to use his declaration, right?¡± Roy saw through the essence of the matter at a glance. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Giovanni nodded. ¡°If he is really the Chosen, then under divine revelation, all the death lords of Heresh would have already gathered under his command, and we would have all treated him as king. But as you can see, the truth is that Heresh is still in a state of disunity¡­ I can only say that with this declaration, he¡¯s only a candidate with the possibility of competing for the throne.¡± ¡°In that case, he¡¯s actually just a mortal and can still be killed¡­¡± Roy rubbed his chin and pondered The reason why he could not forget it was not because Arantir had led his army to attack Roy and the others. Roy wanting to kill Arantir was actually because of what happened when Roy flashed beside Arantir to slash him at but was blocked by him. During that short exchange, Roy clearly felt that Frostmourne had sent a feeling of desire! At that time, Roy did not understand what was going on. Afterward, he realized that the desire that Frostmourne conveyed was actually that it wanted Arantir¡¯s soul! In the Darksiders world, after Ulthane reforged Frostmourne, it gained a special attribute: Soul Hunger! Frostmourne was currently a pseudo-divine artifact. According to Roy¡¯s understanding, if he wanted to upgrade Frostmourne to a divine artifact-level weapon, he probably needed to let this sword have something similar to an artifact spirit. In other words, to have this sword obtain consciousness. According to the description of the ¡®Soul Hunger¡¯ attribute, if other beings held Frostmourne, it would continuously absorb their souls to enrich itself. Frostmourne had always been held by Roy, and it would not absorb the soul of Roy, its master, so the sword had always been in a state of emptiness. This time, when Roy held Frostmourne close to Arantir, it seemed that Frostmourne had sensed Arantir¡¯s soul! Arantir was a powerful necromancer. Judging from his fervent faith in Asha; his ideology, willpower, and moral quality were extraordinary, so his soul was certainly different from ordinary souls. Frostmourne recognized the strength of his soul, so in order to obtain Arantir¡¯s soul, it sent Roy a signal of desire, hoping that Roy could use Frostmourne to kill Arantir. This way, Forstmourne would absorb Arantir¡¯s soul. Roy only figured this out afterward. This was the first time that Frostmourne had given him a signal, so it was normal for him not to understand in time. Since Frostmourne wanted it, Roy was naturally willing to give it. After confirming that Arantir did not have Asha¡¯s power backing him, Roy began to think about how to kill Arantir¡­ Chapter 250 - Competition is Omnipresent Chapter 250 Competition is Omnipresent Roy was a demon. To this world, he was just an outsider, so it was naturally impossible for him to understand too much about Ashan. Among the various books brought out from Ulambus, most of the records were strange. Everything had to be linked to the Dragon Gods, and it seemed that only in this way would they appear compelling, making Roy unable to distinguish whether they were true or false. On the other hand, Giovanni, a native vampire who had lived for hundreds of years, could see more clearly. Be it the Dragon of Order, Asha, or the Dragon of Chaos, Urgash, or even the Six Elemental Dragons, they might have indeed existed in this world before, but their myths were already long remote. Now, only the intelligent species here were performing the history of the Ashan world. The dragon gods might have left some of their powers behind, but it was definitely not much. And with the passage of time, these powers were dying out more and more. In Giovanni¡¯s opinion, if that spectral dragon were really the power that Asha had bestowed on Arantir, then would it not mean that Arantir, who controlled the Death Incarnation, was really the Death God? A Death God was definitely immortal. If Arantir were truly so powerful, then he could have directly unified the entire world of Ashan¡­ In fact, in recent years, with the long-term research of the mages of Bracada, who did not believe in gods, some people thought that the demons in this world were not descendants of the Dragon of Chaos, Urgash. As people understood more and more about demons, they discovered that many demons not only came from the demon lair of Sheogh, but also from a place called the ¡®Abyss¡¯, which should be another world. If demons were really descendants of Urgash, how should this Abyss be explained? So there was gradually a saying that the Dragon of Chaos did not create demons. He only opened a gate to the Abyss and contacted those demons¡­ As a result, even creatures like angels and titans were being questioned. But this argument was very difficult to accept for people who believed in the dragon gods in this world, so it was quickly suppressed¡­ After getting the information he wanted to know, things became much simpler. Roy summoned a frozen chair and sat down on the spot. He said to Giovanni, ¡°By cooperating with me, what do you want?¡± However, Giovanni did not answer directly but asked cautiously, ¡°Pardon me for being presumptuous, Your Excellency. From the direction you¡¯re heading in, you seem to be wanting to go to the kingdom of Eeofol? So, are you a member of Sheogh?¡± ¡°No! My name is Osiris, from the Abyss!¡± Roy did not need to hide anything from him and directly told him his origin. Giovanni might have expected this answer since he was not surprised, but it made him even more excited. According to his understanding of demons, demons from the Abyss were stronger demons, and some of the Abyss demons he encountered on the battlefield were often very troublesome existences. And compared to the repulsion of the world¡¯s consciousness toward external beings, the natives here did not mind. You had to know that the underground races from Nighon had even formed an alliance with demons, so when Giovanni faced Roy, he did not feel embarrassed at all about his actions. ¡°Your Excellency Osiris!¡± Giovanni called Roy¡¯s name respectfully. ¡°Are you going to Eeofol to join the demon army?¡± If a powerful demon like Osiris arrives at Eeofol, he will probably be able to gather an enormous demon army in an instant, right? Giovanni thought. He was very clear about the strict hierarchy of demons. He felt that as long as this demon named Osiris stood in Eeofol, the low-level demons would immediately prostrate under his armor.. ¡°No!¡± What Giovanni did not expect was that Roy gave him an answer that surprised him. ¡°On the contrary, I¡¯m here to kill a demon this time, my enemy!¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± Giovanni was at a loss for words. Of course, he could still understand because demons were not so united themselves. He asked carefully, ¡°Then, can I ask you who your enemy is?¡± ¡°Xeron! High-rank demon Xeron. Do you know anything about him?¡± Roy asked. Hearing this name, Giovanni gasped and said in surprise, ¡°Why¡­ why is it him?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Roy sneered. ¡°Uh, no!¡± Giovanni hurriedly said. ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect it¡­ Pardon my frankness, Your Excellency Osiris, if you¡¯re really looking for Xeron, then your enemies are probably fairly powerful!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Roy calmly leaned against his seat. In fact, he was quite curious. It had been a long time since he last came to this world. What was Xeron¡¯s current situation? Giovanni deliberated for a while before explaining, ¡°Four years ago, when the demon army poured out and attacked Steadwick, the capital of Erathia, I heard that the AvLee elves and the dragons had stopped Xeron¡¯s army. Xeron was beaten to death by the dragons, but the dragons failed to keep Xeron¡¯s soul behind and let him escape¡­ Not long later, he returned. After returning, he suffered some sort of stimulation and crazily assembled his army. Now, he¡¯s already the strongest demon commander of Eeofol¡¯s armies. Furthermore, he seems to have obtained the high regard and support of Demon Sovereign Kha-Beleth. If he really is your enemy, then most of the demon kingdom is your enemy!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Roy could not help but frown. He really did not expect Xeron to be developing so well now. Thinking back, when Roy first came to this world and Xeron led a demon army, the other high-rank demons who led armies were still on equal footing with him. In order to compete for souls, they secretly competed with each other. At that time, there was even a traitor named Zydar who did not obey orders at all. Unexpectedly, after so many years, Xeron had become the hottest figure in the demon army? Moreover, judging from what Giovanni described, when his army was in deep alone, Xeron had been beaten up by the elves and dragons to the point of losing all his troops. In the end, he was killed by the dragons. It seemed that after this time, Xeron had some psychological trauma, so he expanded his army frantically and relied on a large number of troops to regain his sense of security¡­ Roy had initially thought of slowly inquiring information about Xeron after arriving in Eeofol. Now that he encountered Giovanni and obtained Xeron¡¯s situation from him in advance, Roy had to make some changes. Since Xeron had a powerful demon army protecting him, he could not rush in rashly. He had to build a powerful army. And just Cassandra¡¯s undead army, even if there were some high-level undead, would not be enough. After thinking about it, Roy made a decision and said to Giovanni, ¡°Giovanni, although you haven¡¯t said what you want, I can roughly guess. I can promise you that after I kill Xeron, I can help you rule the entire kingdom of Heresh. But before that, you have to show your sincerity to your collaborator!¡± Giovanni was a little hesitant. After understanding Roy¡¯s goal, he began to doubt if his decision was correct. Demon Xeron was also powerful. Now that the two powerful demons were fighting, it was hard to say who would win or lose. If the bet failed, he would lose everything Seeing Giovanni¡¯s hesitation, Julia, who had been listening silently the entire time, snorted coldly. ¡°Do you doubt our strength? Let me tell you, in front of you is a demon who is about to become a demon lord!¡± Giovanni looked up in surprise and stared at Roy in disbelief, but Roy sat there expressionlessly without saying anything. Giovanni certainly knew what a demon lord meant, but although he knew that Roy was powerful, he did not expect Roy to be so powerful¡­ ¡°In¡­ in that case, things will be easier!¡± Giovanni suddenly became excited. ¡°If you¡¯re determined to compete with Demon Sovereign Kha-Beleth, you might want to attract more demons to join you! This way, forming a powerful army won¡¯t be a problem.¡± Roy¡¯s heart stirred. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Giovanni explained, ¡°Although Xeron is powerful, he also has competitors in the demon camp. But Xeron has the support of Kha-Beleth, so the other demon commanders can only suppress their ambitions.If an existence who covets the position of demon sovereign appears at this time, he might win the allegiance of these demon commanders and become able to oppose Kha-Beleth as equals.¡± Roy understood. What Giovanni said might be like a battle between demon lords of the Abyss. Now, only Demon Lord Kha-Beleth was controlling the demons of Sheogh, so they had no choice. But if another demon lord appeared at this time, the demons would have a new side to join. Of course, the premise was that Roy could really promote to demon lord in this world¡­ While Roy was thinking, Giovanni continued excitedly, ¡°In addition to attracting other demons to join us, I can also contact other vampire lords. At that time, I may be able to obtain a large number of vampire troops. If you think of a way to assemble a gigantic undead army, you will be invincible¡­¡± Before he had yet to see anything, Giovanni had already fallen into a beautiful fantasy. His blurry and greedy eyes seemed to have seen him ascend to the throne of Heresh and become the undead monarch¡­ Chapter 251 - Roy’s Dragon Slayer Magic Chapter 251 Roy¡¯s Dragon Slayer Magic Looking at the changes in Giovanni¡¯s expression, Roy could roughly guess what he was thinking and could not help but sneer inwardly. But he did not say anything. After calling out to Julia and Cassandra, he took advantage of the fact that night had not passed to begin his journey again. Lying on Fat Tiger¡¯s long back, Roy glanced at Giovanni, who was with the undead army below. Roy could not trust this vampire count. The so-called cooperative relationship was currently only a verbal agreement, and Roy could not even be bothered to sign a demon contract with Giovanni. This was because he knew that Giovanni was also watching, watching to see if Roy could help him achieve his wish. Since he could easily betray Arantir, he could also easily betray Roy. But this guy did not understand that the so-called cooperation could only be discussed when both parties¡¯ strength was equal. When your strength was weaker than your collaborator, and you still wanted the other party to fulfill their promise, it was simply a pipe dream. In Roy¡¯s opinion, a few hundred years of being an undead had made Giovanni¡¯s mind go stiff¡­ Therefore, Roy only planned to squeeze whatever value he could out of this guy. After looking at Giovanni for a bit, Roy stopped paying attention to him and began to think about how to deal with Arantir. He was certain that Arantir would come back. It was impossible for this fanatic believer of Asha to let go of any demon he saw, especially one like Roy, who had already shown grave threat. After fighting Roy this time, Arantir had already figured out Roy¡¯s methods, and it would certainly be more difficult to deal with him the next time he appeared. As a hero who had made a name for himself in the world of Ashan, Arantir definitely exceeded most high-rank demons in terms of strength. He was only a little bit away from becoming a demigod, plus he had that powerful spectral dragon, the Death Incarnation. It was no wonder that the death lords of the kingdom of Heresh regarded him as a powerful contender for becoming the undead monarch. ers Although Roy had the upper hand in this battle with Arantir, it could only be said that it was not much of an advantage. This was mainly because Roy¡¯s two elemental powers of frost and darkness did not have much of a restraining effect on the death power of the undead. It was the same for the Dark Lightning. Although it had the special effect of annihilating souls, due to energy collision, most of its power was expended to offset the thick death power on the spectral dragon. The theory of energy restraint was universal in any world. If Roy could use the power of holy light, even if he were just an ordinary high-rank demon, he would probably be able to make Arantir flee in a sorry state. But the problem was that Roy could not use the power of holy light. When energy restraint was not achievable, two sides of similar strength naturally could not form a crushing effect against the other. Thus, it was difficult to eliminate the opponent quickly. In order to kill Arantir and seize his soul, Roy had to find a way to kill the spectral dragon so that it could no longer protect Arantir. As long as the spectral dragon was killed, Roy had plenty of ways to get close to the fragile mage Arantir. Therefore, while traveling, Roy sat on Fat Tiger¡¯s back, thinking about how to improve his strength. The first thing Roy thought of was flames! Although not as obvious as the power of holy light, the power of flames was quite effective against undead. So Roy¡¯s first thought was to create flames for himself. Expending souls could allow Roy to create some skill models that used flames through the system. But such skills would probably be activated through magic power, and their power would be limited to Roy¡¯s attributes and magic power output. The best way was to create a flame clone and then fuse with it to obtain a magic power circuit of flames. He could then directly transform this elemental power into his own source power and use it as he wished in the future. But looking at the number of souls he had, Roy felt a little depressed because there were simply not enough to create a second clone of the same level. After all, Roy now wanted to create clones that could fuse with him. Every time he made one, the consumption would double¡­ In particular, when he battled against Arantir¡¯s undead army earlier, he did not obtain any souls from those damn undead after killing them, as though he had fought for nothing. Roy¡¯s second thought was to target the spectral dragon specifically. In this world, dragons could be considered the favorites of the world. Not only were the Elemental Dragons revered as the dragon gods, but other dragons were also thriving in this world. Although Roy only encountered a spectral dragon this time, it was still a dragon after all. And Roy had just come here. If he continued to stay here, he did not know how many dragons would appear and oppose him. It could even be said that angels and titans were not necessarily more threatening than dragons in this world. Furthermore, unlike other races, dragons were naturally resistant to magic. Roy did not want to get into bitter battles every time he encountered dragons in the future. Therefore, he felt that it might be necessary to develop an ability specifically against these dragons, such as the Slaughtering Dragon Art, Dragon Slayer, or¡­ Dragon Slayer Magic?! With this thought, he could not stop because he found that with the more than thirty thousand souls he currently had, creating Dragon Slayer Magic might be possible. According to Roy¡¯s estimation, this kind of Dragon Slayer Magic did not involve any increase in strength but only used existing magic power to deal greater damage to dragons. Such an ability might not consume too many souls. Roy went to work right away. He patted Fat Tiger¡¯s neck to get him to walk more steadily, and then he summoned the system interface and began drawing. This time, Roy made an animated model. After all, just an item with the attribute was not easy to display the effect of Dragon Slayer Magic. Thus, Roy planned to make this ability into a status skill similar to Cryogenic Fate. As the carrier, Roy chose his tail. Speaking of which, Roy had not used his tail to fight for a long time. In the face of increasingly powerful enemies, his tail had gradually become useless, and it just so happened that he could modify it this time. In Roy¡¯s memories, Dragon Slayer Magic belonged to the relatively special Slayer Magic in Fairy Tail. The so-called Slayer Magic referred to the rare magic produced to eliminate specific things. In addition to the Dragon Slayer Magic, there were also the God Slayer Magic and Devil Slayer Magic. The latter two did not need to be discussed for the time being. Dragon Slayer Magic referred to transforming the user¡¯s physique into a dragon¡¯s body and was used to kill dragons. This kind of transformation often caused parts of the body to have dragon characteristics, such as dragon scales. According to the circumstances of creating skills in the past, Roy estimated that when he created this skill, the system might also read his memories to perfect it. Therefore, if he wanted to use this skill, some dragon characteristics would probably appear on Roy¡¯s body. In order to prevent the location of these characteristics from being uncontrollable, Roy simply chose his tail as the carrier. Through drawing, he depicted the gradual changes on his tail, making hard dragon scales gradually appear on it to achieve the special effect of this skill¡­ Of course, it was only the tail. This special effect was naturally relatively simple, so it did not take Roy long to complete it. Then he defined the attributes of the skill. Dragon Slayer Magic: This ability can be activated and deactivated at will. When this ability is active, all attacks will cause greater damage to dragons and dragon subspecies. When this ability is active, the user can consume the magic of the target dragon to gain increased stamina recovery, strength growth, and improved defensive capabilities. When using this ability, the user will not suffer from motion sickness when on any form of transportation. Roy deliberately added the last one after thinking about it for a long time. After all, he was about to become a demon lord. If he used this ability and vomited, how would that look? Originally, Dragon Slayer Magic had a specific target. For example, Fire Dragon Slayer Magic was used to kill fire dragons, and Lightning Dragon Slayer magic was used to kill lightning dragons. Roy could have set the dragon scales on his tail to change to different colors to achieve a better targeting effect. But the problem was that there were too many dragons. In addition to the commonly seen five-colored dragons like black dragons, white dragons, red dragons, green dragons, and blue dragons, there were also bronze dragons, copper dragons, gemstone dragons, fairy dragons, bone dragons, spectral dragons, dragon liches, and so on. It was too troublesome to match them one by one, so Roy simply made it work for everything After defining it, Roy consumed souls to materialize it. The next second, the souls Roy had stored in the system space started rapidly depleting¡­. One thousand, two thousand, ten thousand, twenty thousand. Finally, after consuming twenty-two thousand souls, it stopped! Dragon Slayer Magic materialized successfully! Chapter 252 - Abnormal Changes Chapter 252 Abnormal Changes The price of more than twenty thousand souls was slightly beyond Roy¡¯s expectations. According to past materializations, he estimated that he would only need a few thousand souls, but he did not expect that it would be calculated in tens of thousands. However, when he saw the attribute generated by the system, Roy felt that these twenty thousand-plus souls were worth it! Dragon Slayer Magic: This ability can activate and deactivate at will to enter the supercharge state. The effect lasts until magic power runs out. When this ability is active, all attacks will deal 200% damage and 300% damage to dragons and dragon subspecies respectively. When this ability is active, the user can consume the direct elemental magic used by dragons to gain 30% increased stamina recovery and magic power recovery speed for thirty minutes. For the improved defensive capabilities against magic elements, this effect is permanent. After consuming the same element many times, the effect gradually weakens. When using this ability, the user will not suffer from motion sickness when on any form of transportation. When Roy saw the attributes of this Dragon Slayer Magic, he realized that the system must have searched for the memories of Dragon Slayer Magic in the depths of his mind. This was because this Dragon Slayer Magic¡¯s effect of devouring to strengthen oneself seemed to incline toward Black Dragon Slayer Magic. In the Fairy Tail comic, the Black Dragon, Acnologia, was a super boss throughout. He was extremely powerful! More than four hundred years ago, he was a Dragon Slayer. He was known as the Dragon King, the Wings of Darkness, and the Black Dragon of the Apocalypse. He was the first dragon transformed from a human in history, and he used Black Dragon Slayer Magic. It was a magic that could continually devour the opponents¡¯ strength to become stronger. Now Roy¡¯s Dragon Slayer Magic ability also had this devouring attribute. It was no wonder that the number of souls spent exceeded Roy¡¯s expectations. This was because the system had adapted and revised this ability. The magic used in most of the worlds of the Infinite Worlds was virtually the same, and they would not break away from the various elements. In addition to the common elements such as fire, water, earth, wind, light, and dark, you could also subdivide elements into time, space, spirit, curse, blood, wood, metal, death, and so on. Elements formed the foundation of magic, and only magic could fight against magic. This was the truth that the mystic side of the world had always pursued. In a confrontation of magic, what was involved was the confrontation of elements. Anyone who used magic could never say that they were the only ones hitting others and that others could not hit them. To attack was to kill the enemy, while to defend was to protect yourself. This was why Roy had created the Cold Winter Armor. He was thinking of ways to increase his safety. Now, it was great. Roy did not expect that his Dragon Slayer Magic could actually realize the attribute of devouring to strengthen. This meant that he could continually increase his resistance to elemental powers by challenging elemental dragons and devouring their magic in the future. Although it was foreseeable that the growth of the elemental resistances would not be unlimited, and the effect would be weaker later on, it could at least infinitely approach magic immunity. Roy reckoned that it was exceedingly difficult to achieve true magic immunity. If your magic was ineffective against an opponent, it did not mean that your opponent was immune to magic. It could only be said that your magic was not strong enough! The closer to the limit, the more difficult it was. Roy had already faintly noticed some clues when he tried to have his frost power approach absolute zero¡­ Roy was in a good mood now. Although he could not experiment with the devouring characteristic of the Dragon Slayer Magic for the time being, the increases from it combined with the resistance of the Cold Winter Armor would make those powerful magic less damaging to him. Those with the thickest armor stacked suffered the worst beatings. This saying was not actually correct because stacking thick armor would turn beatings into a tickle¡­ Now, Roy could not wait for Arantir to appear again so that his spectral dragon could perform an experiment for him. Unfortunately, after five days, Arantir did not appear, as though he had really escaped from the Desert of Death. This puzzled Roy. But what Roy did not know was that after Arantir retreated last time, he realized that he alone might not be able to eliminate Roy, so he left the Desert of Death and went to the kingdom of Heresh to try to convince the other death lords to join him. With the spectral dragon, the Death Incarnation, as a mount, Arantir quickly returned to Heresh. But when he returned, he heard the news about Ulambus! During this time, news of Roy destroying a city in the kingdom of Bracada spread quickly. The news of the destruction of Ulambus shocked all of Bracada. The mages of Bracada quickly informed their neighbors and allies about the emergence of a new powerful demon! Even though they had always been at odds with the necromancers of Heresh, they still informed the kingdom of Heresh in the end and also wanted to use the power of Arantir. However, when Bracada gathered an army and entered the Desert of Death in an attempt to find Arantir, it did not know that Arantir had already encountered Roy and that his army had been defeated¡­ Although this world had teleportation magic, it actually did not have any good methods of instant communication. Especially when both sides did not know each other¡¯s whereabouts, it was difficult to contact a specific person, especially in the Desert of Death, where it was possible to become lost at any time. Even if Bracada sent a large number of scouts, it would be useless. The scouts would not be able to find Arantir¡¯s whereabouts at all. However, although he had temporarily missed the mages of Bracada, after knowing this news, Arantir realized that this might be a good opportunity to surround and kill the demon. So he quickly roped in a few death lords and assembled troops to enter the Desert of Death again, heading toward Eeofol. At the same time, because of the existence of the fallen angel, Julia, by Roy¡¯s side, Arantir had also sent a message to the kingdom of Erathia. Although he had doubts about the current chaos in Erathia, his suspicions had not been confirmed, and he could only keep them to himself for the time being. He believed that the angels would not leave it alone after knowing about the appearance of the fallen angel. The messenger who delivered the letter was a vampire. This vampire tossed and turned all the way and finally entered Erathia through a teleportation formation. He risked being almost killed by the holy light of the priests and inquisitors. Finally, he completed his mission and delivered the letter to the hands of Queen Isabel of Erathia. Isabel was a beautiful woman with burgundy hair. She sat on the throne and carefully read the letter sent by Arantir. In the letter, Arantir described Roy¡¯s appearance and his evaluation of his strength in detail. Although Arantir did not know Roy¡¯s demon name, he believed that they should not allow this powerful demon to enter Eeofol. Otherwise, all the races on the entire continent might welcome a demon hero that was difficult to deal with, so he persuaded the kingdom of Erathia to send troops together to intimidate Eeofol and strive to eliminate Roy when he reached the border of Eeofol. After Isabel finished reading the letter, she pondered for a while before saying to the vampire below with his head lowered, ¡°Although, in my opinion, you Heresh¡¯s necromancers are no different from demons, this old man Arantir is still a bit credible. Since he has said it so carefully, then we, Erathia, will not sit idle!¡± With that, she ignored the vampire¡¯s reaction and waved her hand to dismiss him before looking for the Haven¡¯s archbishop, Alaric. This Archbishop Alaric was also a fanatic-type figure, and he was similar to the Inquisition. He believed in destroying all dark creatures, and he was currently a commander of the front lines that Isabel trusted. After Alaric came in, Isabel handed him the letter and let him take a look. As soon as he finished reading, Alaric immediately shouted fanatically, ¡°Blasphemy! This is blasphemy! Fallen angels are blasphemy against Elrath (the Dragon of Light)! We must eliminate them!¡± This reaction was naturally within Isabel¡¯s expectations, so she nodded. ¡°Then, my archbishop, I¡¯ll let you lead an army to do this. The troops I can give are limited, but with the mages of Bracada and some ugly undead assisting you, you know what to do, right?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Alaric was holding a cross in his hand, and a savage smile appeared on his face. ¡°In my opinion, it¡¯s a very good ending for those bone scum and demons to be eliminated together¡­¡± Alaric then left while Isabel looked at his departing back with a meaningful smile on her face. She turned around and walked into her palace. After dismissing all the attendants, she moved a secret mechanism in the bedroom and then saw the bottom of her bed slowly open to reveal a secret passage leading downward. Isabel looked around carefully, and after confirming that no one was around, she entered the passage. After walking for some time, she came to an underground prison. And in this underground prison was actually¡­ a succubus covered in blood! If Roy were here, he might have recognized that this succubus imprisoned by Isabel was the succubus who had contacted him before: Benia! After seeing Isabel enter, Benia looked up weakly at Isabel before lowering her head and continuing to remain silent. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk!¡± Isabel smiled strangely as she came in front of Benia, raised her chin, and said mockingly, ¡°My dear sister, it seems like you¡¯ve already given up resisting!¡± Benia looked at Isabel and said expressionlessly, ¡°What else do I have to say when I¡¯m in your hands? My sister, Biara, you¡¯ve always been wearing this skin. Don¡¯t tell me you really want to be a tiny human?¡± Tole. Isabel giggled, but at this moment, her voice was completely different from before. Although her voice sounded a little hoarse, it held a seductive charm. After Benia mocked her, flames immediately ignited on her body. The flames burned her body from bottom to top. After they vanished, the queen of the kingdom of Erathia had disappeared. Replacing her was a succubus in armor with flames burning in her eyes! This succubus was who Benia had told Roy about before-her twin sister, Biara! A powerful high-rank succubus! Arantir¡¯s suspicions were confirmed. Now, the queen of Erathia, Isabel, was actually disguised by the succubus Biara! Moreover, this fake queen not only held the authority of the kingdom of Erathia, but she had even successfully won over the Haven archbishop, Alaric, to work for her. Under the chaos caused by Biara, the originally powerful human Haven kingdom, Erathia, was already in a divided state. Due to the help of the angels, Erathia had always been the vanguard in resisting demons. But now that Erathia had split into the Queen faction and the Nephew faction, its power to fight against demons inevitably weakened. The demons escaping Sheogh and establishing the kingdom of Eeofol on the continent was the greatest evidence¡­ Chapter 253 - Hope Chapter 253 Hope After restoring her succubus body, Biara stretched her body and wings lazily, and her mouth emitted an alluring sound. She swung her tail behind her, making the chains on it jingle. Then she paced around in front of Benia and said, ¡°Benia, my dear sister, twin demons sharing the same egg have always been a mistake. You and I are natural enemies. From the time we were in the egg, we fought for nutrients. It¡¯s the same after we leave the egg. But no matter in the past or now, you¡¯ll never be able to win against me. I just didn¡¯t expect that you would stupidly come to this world and try to kill me after becoming a high-rank demon. Don¡¯t you understand? Even though we¡¯re both high-rank demons, there¡¯s a huge difference. Although it¡¯s not divided into levels like low-rank and middle-rank demons, once I¡¯m one step faster, all my steps are faster. As long as you¡¯re behind me, you¡¯ll always be behind me!¡± Biara spread her arms, circled around, and smiled. ¡°Look at me now. Not only do I have a large army of demons behind me, but I also have the support of Demon Sovereign Kha-Beleth. I have transformed into the queen of Erathia and have immense authority. I can start war at any time or destroy the entire country from the inside. As long as war and destruction exist, I can harvest countless souls to strengthen myself. But what about you? You¡¯re just a loner. Even if you want to kill me, you can only use stupid methods like assassination. Don¡¯t you think that chasing after me into this world is simply a foolish act? Or did your brain not develop well when you were in the egg?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll kill you. Absolutely!¡± Benia could not hold it in anymore. She gritted her teeth and stared at Biara with blood-red eyes. ¡°You better not give me a chance!¡± ¡°No, no. Of course, I won¡¯t give you a chance, but I won¡¯t kill you for now!¡± Biara said proudly. ¡°You¡¯re the closest person to me. How can I not share it with you when I¡¯m about to become a demon lord? If I can¡¯t see your envious eyes, the pleasure of obtaining powerful strength will be much less!¡± At this point, Biara could not help but laugh wildly. ¡°Just wait. After completing this mission given by Lord Kha-Beleth, I may be able to obtain his reward and become a new demon lord. The first thing I will do at that time is to kill you in celebration. Before that, just wait obediently in this prison!¡± ¡°Become a demon lord? You wish!¡± Benia forcefully suppressed the anger in her heart and sneered. ¡°How long do you really think you can last with this deception? Perhaps before you become a demon lord, you will be seen through by the humans. At that time, I¡¯ll have a good look at how you get destroyed in holy light, and even your soul won¡¯t be left!¡± ¡°Hehe, naive. How long do you think I¡¯ll need to stay with this identity?¡± Biara said. ¡°And so what if I¡¯m seen through? Lord Kha-Beleth¡¯s plan has succeeded, and everything is within expectations. The entire kingdom of Erathia is currently in an empty state, and it happens that a new demon has appeared in this world with a fallen angel. This combination practically attracts everyone¡¯s attention. I can also take this opportunity to send out the remaining foolish Haven believers and angels. I can summon a waiting demon army in Erathia to flatten all of Erathia and become a demon lord in the flames of destruction!¡± In front of her sister, Biara could not help but want to boast and attack her. These words should have made Benia extremely depressed, but for some reason, when she heard ¡®a demon with a fallen angel¡¯, Benia¡¯s heart suddenly stirred. It can¡¯t be so coincidental, right? Benia¡¯s demon heart suddenly started beating faster. She said calmly, ¡°Hmph, stop dreaming. Haven¡¯t you thought that you would be replaced by another demon? Just like this new one you mentioned. If this new demon is stronger than you, can you continue to win the favor of Kha-Beleth?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a demon of unknown origin!¡± Biara sneered. ¡°Although it¡¯s said that this demon is quite powerful, it¡¯s probably some guy who broke in accidentally. It¡¯s still a question if he and that fallen angel can last until they see Lord Kha-Beleth¡­ All right, my dear sister, enjoy the rest of your life in this prison!¡± With that, a fiery light flashed on Biara¡¯s body again, restoring her image as Isabel. She placed her hand on the hilt of her sword at her waist and left the underground prison with a noble smile on her face. In the legends, demons like succubi had always been famous for bewitching humans. Although these legends had been exaggerated and changed, there was no doubt that succubi knew about temptation and metamorphosis. Charming was a kind of spiritual magic, and as long as it was a being with intelligence, it was often very difficult to resist. As for metamorphosis, it was a special magic that used magic power to change your own image. As a high-rank succubus, Biara¡¯s metamorphosis magic had reached a peak. When she completed her metamorphosis, not only did her appearance not have any flaws, but even her scent and magic power would change accordingly, covering the smell of sulfur and flames that seeped deep into her bones. This was also why Biara was confident that she would not be seen through among the countless angels and priests who used the power of holy light in Erathia. It was precisely because Demon Sovereign Kha-Beleth saw this point that he gave her this secret mission. However, although her appearance and smell were exactly the same as the original Isabel, in order to achieve the goal of dividing and subverting Erathia, many of the decisions that she made were still very different from the real Isabel. Perhaps the people in Erathia could not feel it, but the bystanders in other countries could see some hints. The existence of the kingdom of Erathia was a beacon of the Ashan world. As a powerful kingdom that had resisted the invasions of demons for more than a thousand years, as long as Erathia did not collapse, the people of Ashan would firmly believe that the world would not be destroyed by demons. Although the necromancer Arantir was hated by the Erathians, as a believer of Asha, he believed that he had the responsibility to maintain the world order of Ashan. When he discovered and suspected Isabel¡¯s actions, he wanted to go to Erathia to investigate. Unfortunately, Roy, this new demon, disrupted Arantir¡¯s original plan¡­ As an undercover agent, although Biara learned about Roy¡¯s appearance in Arantir¡¯s letter, she did not take it to heart and never even thought of secretly sending a message to Eeofol to get the demons to meet up with Roy. Because in her heart, she did not treat Roy as a companion at all. The demons active in Ashan were almost all subordinates of Demon Sovereign Kha-Beleth, and a demon of unknown origins would not be regarded as a companion. Biara had only sent out the fanatical Archbishop Alaric to use his fanatical faith that could not distinguish right from wrong. She wanted to create conflicts between the necromancers of Heresh and the mages of Bracada and further disrupt the relationships between the indigenous races of Ashan. So after leaving, she forgot about this matter. However, what she did not expect was that the already desperate Benia had rekindled her desire to survive after inadvertently hearing the news from Biara. ¡°It¡¯s Osiris, right? Definitely him, right?¡± Benia muttered to herself in the dark underground prison. ¡°The combination of a demon and a fallen angel can probably only be Osiris and Julia¡­ But didn¡¯t Osiris reject me back then? Why did they appear in this world? Did they chase after me or¡­¡± Shaking her head vigorously, Benia expelled these thoughts from her mind. ¡°No matter how Osiris and Julia came to this world, they¡¯re the best allies for me!¡± Hope ignited in Benia¡¯s eyes. ¡°The demons of this world have already called themselves a faction, and it is very difficult for demons that they didn¡¯t summon to integrate into them. As long as I can escape and find them, with Osiris¡¯s strength, Biara is definitely no match for him. I may be able to assist him and create another demon faction in this world¡­¡± After making a decision, Benia looked around and observed the prison cell. The only thing left was how to escape¡­ Chapter 254 - Snow Calamity Chapter 254 Snow Calamity ¡°Finally out of the desert!¡± When the scene in front of him was no longer monotonous yellow sand but a rotting poplar forest, Roy knew that he had already reached the edge of the Desert of Death. As expected, not long after crossing this poplar forest, a touch of green began to appear on the horizon. Farther ahead, towering mountains appeared. The terrain was different from the desert, making Roy feel relaxed and happy. Although they had only traveled at night, Roy and the others still passed through the Desert of Death very quickly. It only took them ten-odd days to cross thousands of kilometers. The number of undead troops under Cassandra¡¯s control increased a little. On the way, they found the tombs of two ancient warriors and gathered some skeleton soldiers and ghosts. There should have been more, but unfortunately, some low-level undead accidentally fell into quicksand and could not get out. What appeared in front of Roy and the others now was a humongous mountain range, and they could see some white snow marks on the top of the tall mountains in the distance. Vampire Count Giovanni pointed at the mountain range and said to Roy, ¡°Your Excellency Osiris, after crossing this mountain range, you can enter Eeofol. Earthquakes are frequent in Eeofol, and there are many active volcanoes. The demons that came to the surface detonated these volcanoes and built cities on them. There were originally some humans and other races living in Eeofol, but after the demons ruled here, the natives either escaped or turned into demon believers. Therefore, if you see humans in Eeofol, don¡¯t be surprised.¡± Roy noddedm, not finding it strange. In fact, he had already come into contact with these so-called demon believers a long time ago. It could be said that these people who worshipped demons were often the initial ways for demons to enter other worlds. If they had not tried to summon demons, demons would not have discovered their worlds¡­ ¡°In addition, you have to take note that there are outposts and fortresses of the other races along the way!¡± Giovanni continued. ¡°Four years ago, during the sudden lunar eclipse, Sheogh¡¯s demon army poured out and almost destroyed the world. Therefore, after temporarily repelling the demons, the various races on the continent were very vigilant against the demons in Eeofol. They built solid fortresses near the borders of their territories. First is to monitor the movements of the demons and guard against a sudden invasion of the demons. Second is to provide support for the possibility of counterattacking in the future¡­¡± ¡°In other words, there¡¯s a lot of troops in these fortresses?¡± Roy asked. ¡°Yes!¡± Giovanni nodded solemnly. ¡°Apart from the dark elves of the Dungeon and the necromancers of our Heresh, the other races have built fortresses in almost every direction along the border of Eeofol. The reason for the dark elves is that they have formed an alliance with the demons, and for Heresh, the demons have no interest in the undead!¡± Speaking of this, Giovanni shrugged his shoulders. His expression¡­ was really indescribable. In fact, the various races of this world have never been fond of the undead. For many races, death was sacred, but necromancers resurrected the dead. In their opinion, this was a form of blasphemy. It was not that the necromancers of the kingdom of Heresh did not want to build fortresses on the border to monitor the demons, but the problem was that the other races did not allow them to do so and constantly suppressed and ostracized them. The reason why Giovanni did not agree with Arantir¡¯s ideas was here. He was not a fanatical believer of Asha, so he was puzzled. Since the undead were so unwelcome, he could not understand why Arantir would still stick with the other races and ¡®please¡¯ them by destroying demons. Demons were not interested in undead, so couldn¡¯t the kingdom of Heresh just sit back and watch the other races and the demons fight? Julia was listening to Giovanni¡¯s narration from the side. At this time, she interrupted, ¡°You mean that we might encounter fortresses of other races along the way?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a possibility but a certainty!¡± Giovanni said. ¡°Because each fortress will send out patrols regularly to check every route to prevent the demons from running out. These patrols are very orderly. Not only do they have ground troops but also air troops. It¡¯s impossible to get past them.¡± ¡°If I can¡¯t get past them, I¡¯ll just fight them!¡± Roy said calmly. ¡°Do you think I brought these undead troops to be bystanders?¡±. Giovanni was stunned for a moment. He did not get all of Roy¡¯s words, but he still understood. He nodded, took out a rolled-up map from his waist, and opened it. He carefully looked at it for a while before saying, ¡°From the map, if we continue in the direction we¡¯re going, the first thing we¡¯ll encounter is the fortress of the kingdom of Bracada. If we head toward the west, we¡¯ll encounter the fortress of the elves. It¡¯s not easy to resupply in this place with the Desert of Death at the back, so the two fortresses of these two races have always been supporting and trading with each other.¡± Roy took the map and looked at it. He found that the two fortress cities on the map were actually hundreds of kilometers apart. In other words, Roy could take down these fortresses one by one. But since the two fortresses were looking after one another, Roy guessed that these cities might set up spatial portals with one another. Once attacked, the troops of the other city could quickly arrive through the portal and resist the attack together. Therefore, if he really wanted to attack one of the cities, he should immediately control the portal as soon as possible. However, the location of the portal definitely required investigation. Roy turned to look at the people around him and found that there were no good candidates. Needless to say, Roy was a demon. Once he appeared, he would probably be discovered from afar, and then the alarm bell would ring. Julia was a fallen angel, and the black flame wings on her back were visible at a glance. It was impossible for her to pretend to be an angel and sneak in. As for the native Giovanni, it might be possible, but the nearest fortress was Bracada¡¯s. The vigilance of the mages against undead was no different from their vigilance against demons. After thinking about it, Roy raised his hand, and many big eyes with little demon wings appeared in it! ¡°Go!¡± Roy waved his hand. The Demon Eyes he created immediately flapped their wings and spread out like bats. They gradually turned invisible as they flew and headed toward the fortress. After releasing the Demon Eyes to scout, Roy waved his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s keep going!¡± The next step was to cross the mountains. Cassandra¡¯s undead army had an advantage here. He would not have to worry about their morale nor their fatigue, and there would be no delays when marching in the mountains. When he crossed the summit of a mountain and was about to go down, Giovanni saw a large forest at the foot of the mountain, so he reminded, ¡°Your Excellency Osiris, you have to take note! There may be many animals and plants in the forest. They are the eyes of the elves. Moreover, such forests are often where the long-eared elven rangers like to patrol. I¡¯m certain that there are elves in this forest because those physically weak mages hate traveling through mountains and rivers. They prefer to let the elven rangers patrol these forests in their place. If the elven rangers discover us while we¡¯re passing through the forest, they¡¯ll quickly spread the news to the fortresses. At that time, they might send an army to attack us first¡­¡± ¡°But we can¡¯t avoid it¡­¡± Julia looked at the forest below. ¡°Unless we detour hundreds of kilometers!¡± Indeed, the forest was so large that they could not see the end of it even from a long distance. Not only were all kinds of bug and bird cries coming from the forest, but they could also vaguely see a few large flying creatures above the forest. They might be young green dragons, pegasi, or firebird. These were all common creatures living in elven territories. ¡°No need to go through so much trouble!¡± Roy grinned. ¡°I can use some methods after leaving the desert!¡± Roy led the troops down and stopped when they were about two kilometers away from the edge of the forest. Giovanni looked at Roy in confusion, not knowing what he was planning to do. But at this moment, Roy took out Frostmourne and stabbed the tip of the sword into the ground, holding the hilt and half-kneeling. Seeing his posture, Julia immediately knew what he was going to do, so she quickly called Fat Tiger and Cassandra to retreat. Although Giovanni did not understand what was going on, out of vigilance, he retreated a little. Roy half-knelt on the ground, and surging magic power poured into Frostmourne. The runes on the sword began to light up gradually, and the eyes of the skull at the sword hilt gradually emitted blue light. A powerful cold aura flow began to form slowly with Roy¡¯s body as the center and continuously spread out. A large patch of black frost appeared on the ground where Roy was, and the ground condensed into smooth ice. But the ice did not spread out too far, only hundreds of meters away from Roy. Giovanni, who was watching from a distance, was inexplicably shocked. He looked up at the sky because he could feel that the cold aura emanating from Roy was continuously pouring into the sky! After the powerful cold aura entered high in the sky, the weather above the forest immediately changed drastically. Under the influence of the cold aura, countless water molecules began to condense and gradually formed an enormous thick layer of clouds. The coverage of these clouds was so large that it almost covered the entire forest. With Frostmourne¡¯s magic power amplification effect, Roy did not even need to make the temperature drop too low to affect the climate within a radius of hundreds of kilometers. The animals in the forest quickly noticed this abnormal weather¡­ At this moment, three patrol units of elven rangers were in this forest. There were not many in each team, but they were agile. While they were doing a routine patrol in the forest, they found that the animals in the forest were suddenly panicking, and they were either escaping or hiding. Even the emotions transmitted by plants were full of uneasiness. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The patrols carrying longbows looked up in confusion and saw the black clouds hanging low above. ¡°It seems¡­ it¡¯s going to snow?¡± an elven ranger said with uncertainty. ¡°Are you kidding me? It¡¯s snowing?!¡± another elven ranger said in disbelief. ¡°It¡¯s still summer!¡± ¡°But these clouds are like the clouds when it snows!¡± someone replied. However, seemingly confirming their guess, a black, translucent snowflake fell from the sky. An elven ranger subconsciously reached out and caught this snowflake. Under the temperature of his hand, the snow quickly melted and turned into a black dewdrop. ¡°Damn it! It¡¯s really snowing!¡± Seeing the continuous black snowflakes falling, the elven rangers shivered. These black snowflakes showed strangeness everywhere. When the snow fell, the green plants and grass rapidly withered at a visible speed. The elven rangers realized that something was wrong because no matter how they looked at it, this was not a normal weather phenomenon! ¡°We¡¯re under attack. Run away from here immediately!¡± A ranger captain made a prompt decision. ¡°Go back to the fortress of Bradaca and report the situation here to them!¡± However, it was already too late. The elves could not even tell where the attack came from, let alone who the attacker was. No matter how agile and fast they were, it was impossible for them to escape from the entire forest in a short time. The black snow grew bigger and heavier, and it became more and more urgent. In just five minutes, a thin layer of snow had already gathered on top of the forest, and the remaining snow fell on the ground through the gaps between the trees, causing disorderly black spots to appear in the forest! The rangers running in the forest were constantly moving in the black snow, but they were losing their strength as they ran. The black snowflakes on their bodies gradually made them feel itchy and painful. Once they could not help but scratch, it was very likely that their skin would bleed. Under the effect of the Desolate Virus, the skin of the elven rangers began to fester. They began to vomit and could no longer run. An elven ranger fell in despair. Before closing his eyes and dying, he shouted unwillingly, ¡°The enemy¡­ Where is¡­¡± After twenty more minutes, Roy pulled out Frostmourne and stood up. What appeared in front of everyone was a withered forest covered in black ice and snow¡­ Chapter 255 - Roasted Suckling Dragon Chapter 255 Roasted Suckling Dragon Clack¡­ clack¡­ A skeleton soldier with pale white bones was walking in the forest. On its bones were a few pieces of tattered clothes and armor, and it held a rusted and nicked longsword in its hand. Perhaps because this longsword brought a lot of weight, but after stepping on the thick black snow, its feet bones kept leaving strange footprints. Behind it, a large number of undead followed closely. The death knights remained silent as usual as they rode on their skeleton warhorses, rising and falling rhythmically with the hooves. The wights carried blood-stained scythes on their shoulders and floated three feet off the ground. Their tattered cloaks moved without any wind, causing the sound of eerie winds to come from their bodies from time to time. A bone dragon flapped its wings full of holes and flew low above the forest. The thick spine allowed Cassandra to stand on it easily. After the snow disaster, there were no sounds in this forest that was supposed to be full of vitality, and even the cries of bugs could no longer be heard. All the plants in the entire forest had turned into black withered branches. Although the tall trees were still standing upright, they were all bare because their leaves had already withered under the black snow¡­ Giovanni turned into a huge bat and flew in the air. From above the forest, he saw the scene of death and silence below. Even though he was an undead vampire who had always lived in a ghastly cemetery, seeing this scene in front of him made him shudder. That demon¡­ Osiris, why is his ice and snow power so strange and terrifying? Giovanni thought. He could feel that the forest had completely lost its vitality, and it became like this only after a heavy snowfall. Roy and Julia were also flying in the air, following behind the undead army. Julia flew higher and looked down at the forest from above. After moving down again, she said to Roy, ¡°The coverage of your magic power seems to have increased.¡± Roy smiled, tacitly agreeing. In fact, any caster would experience this. With the continuous use and practice of magic, not only would the body form an effect similar to muscle memory, but it would also allow the caster to have a deeper understanding of magic, and the magic they released would become even more exquisite¡­ Roy was in this state now. Back in the desert, it was much harder to use magic power to affect the atmosphere and climate. But in this forest with abundant moisture, the might of Roy¡¯s magic power was vividly demonstrated. It did not take long for Roy and the others to reach the center of the forest. Roy took out the ¡®Soul Attracting Flag¡¯ with his Osiris Mark and began collecting the souls in this forest. As he inserted the Soul Attracting Flag into the ground, the Osiris Mark on it lit up, and countless souls flew toward Roy. Most of the inhabitants of this forest were ordinary animals, so these souls were actually just some animal spirits. The smallest was about the size of a grain of rice, and the biggest was only about a table tennis ball. However, there were a lot of these animal spirits. Roy had almost bottomed out of souls, so he did not reject any. When these soul lights gathered, the entire forest seemed to have a beautiful river of stars. Seeing Roy plundering so many souls, Giovanni would be lying if he said that he was not envious. Undead creatures did not have souls; their souls had dissipated the moment they died. The Raise Dead spell of necromancers did not actually summon their souls back to make the undead rise again, but it was a method to protect their bodies with the power of death and awaken their remaining consciousness. During this process, because of the lack of souls, the reanimated undead often lost a lot of memories, which was why many undead became muddle-headed and had no consciousness. The more high-level the necromancer using Raise Dead, the more memories the undead could retain. For example, although skeleton soldiers might not necessarily recall their memories, they could retain more combat experience in their bodies and become more agile and brave in battle. This was one of the reasons why the undead under the command of high-level necromancers were stronger. Giovanni was a vampire, and he had transformed into a vampire through a ritual. But in the same way, regardless of the method, his soul had been lost when he became a vampire. This was the price of eternal life. In fact, vampires were relatively special undead. They relied on absorbing blood to maintain the activity of their bodies, so even without souls, they could retain very high intelligence and more awareness. Therefore, just like other undead, vampires were extremely envious of living beings with souls, especially necromancers who were alive but practiced necromancy. Necromancers had to use their mental power carefully to enslave these undead. Otherwise, once they lost control, the first thing the undead would attack would be the necromancers. Who told them to have souls? Due to the absence of a soul, Giovanni¡¯s body had long lost all kinds of sensations, just like other vampires. They did not know pain nor joy. Only when drinking blood would they feel a sense of satisfaction that they had not experienced for a long time. Giovanni knew his shortcomings, so whenever he saw demons plunder souls, he would feel intense envy. Why can demons devour these souls while I can¡¯t? If I had the ability of demons, maybe I could rely on devouring souls to regain my own soul? However, despite being envious, Giovanni knew that this demon in front of him was not a good character, so he could only hide this envy in his heart. Roy was collecting souls when the ground began to shake rhythmically, and the trees in the distance fell to the ground with cracking sounds. Fat Tiger¡¯s enormous body was dashing through the forest and ran to Roy. After a few loud thuds, Fat Tiger loosened his mouths and threw a few¡­ dragon corpses in front of Roy! These dragon corpses that Fat Tiger brought back were naturally a few infant dragons living in this forest! Although they were infant dragons, they were about one to two meters long and weighed at least fifty to one hundred kilograms. They looked like bison. The bodies of these infant dragons were covered in a layer of black snow, and underneath the snow was tender green skin. The very soft dragon scales did not have much protection, and Fat Tiger¡¯s teeth had bitten through them, causing golden blood with spots of red to flow out. At a glance, Roy knew that they should be the young of green dragons. The adult dragons were very powerful, but their young-these infant dragons were very fragile, so fragile that they died under Roy¡¯s Desolate Virus. This was really unexpected. ¡°Aw!¡± ¡°Woo!¡± ¡°Woof!¡± Fat Tiger happily jumped in front of Roy a few times, causing the ground to tremble. He looked very excited, and his three tongues were hanging down from his mouths and dripping with saliva¡­ Roy immediately understood what he meant when he saw this and said in surprise, ¡°You want me to roast these infant dragons for you to eat?!¡± Fat Tiger lowered his heads and rubbed against Roy¡¯s body flatteringly, expressing appeal. After rubbing, he lay on his stomach on the ground and stared straight at Roy with anticipation. ¡°Okay, okay!¡± Roy knew that this guy had lost interest in fresh and bloody food ever since he had eaten roasted meat. This time, he actually caught a few infant green dragon corpses. He probably wanted to try something new and planned to have some roasted dragon meat¡­ However, why are there only these few infant dragons in this forest? Don¡¯t dragons always care a lot about their young? Where are their parents? Giovanni probably saw Roy¡¯s doubt and said, ¡°With infant dragons here, there¡¯s most likely a dragon nest in the forest, but the adult green dragons may have gone out hunting for food. It may be a little troublesome when they return¡­¡± This time, it was equivalent to Roy having taken advantage of when the adult green dragons were out to kill all their children¡­ However, Roy was not worried about the trouble that Giovanni mentioned. There was usually only one dragon nest in a forest, and even if the adult green dragons returned, there would not be many. Since these green dragons lived here, they might have some connection with the elven fortress. If they dared to return, Roy would just get rid of them together to prevent them from supporting the elves to deal with him. Roy got Fat Tiger to spit out flames and start a fire on the spot. Then he began to roast these infant dragons. The smell was quite fragrant, and it felt no different from roast suckling pig, making Roy look forward to it. Fat Tiger was salivating. He smelled the aroma and paced around Roy impatiently, but his eyes were fixed on the meat above the fire, waiting for the meal. Giovanni looked at this scene and felt very uncomfortable for some reason. It was probably his first time seeing someone roast infant dragons¡­ Afterward, Cassandra, who had been patrolling, returned. She brought back a bunch of corpses of elven rangers and said to Roy, ¡°Master, the news hasn¡¯t been leaked. The corpses of these elven rangers were still far from the edge of the forest!¡± ¡°Okay, that¡¯s good. As long as we pass through this forest, it¡¯ll be too late for them to find us!¡± Roy nodded. Chapter 256 - Dragon Eater The fragrant roasted dragon meat was ready. Roy threw two of the three infant dragons to Fat Tiger, leaving one for Julia to share with him. As for Cassandra and Giovanni, how could they be interested in these roasted suckling dragons? They could not even eat them at all. After getting the food, Fat Tiger immediately ran to the side happily to enjoy it, while Roy pulled off a thigh and handed it to Julia. He pulled off a dragon wing and threw it into his mouth to chew. Due to his strong bite force, Roy was now chewing and eating the meat and bones together. Unexpectedly, it was exceptionally delicious like this. The infant dragon¡¯s wings had not fully developed, and when it was alive, it could only fly at low altitudes for short distances. Now that Roy had roasted it, he felt as though he was chewing crisp bones in his mouth. Moreover, the meat was very springy, and the juice inside was very rich after being roasted. It tasted extremely delicious. While eating, Roy thought that it would probably be better if he had marinated it with a little bit of Orleans sauce. Roasted Orleans dragon wings¡­ Once his appetite got going, Roy ate quickly. The infant dragon over a meter long with a weight of over fifty kilograms, Roy ate most of it alone, and Julia ate the rest. Julia threw a piece of infant dragon bone on the ground, licked her fingers, and smiled while wishing for more. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve eaten dragon meat. I only saw stronger dragons in the worlds I¡¯ve been to before. I might not have even been able to beat them, much less eat them¡­ I didn¡¯t expect roasted dragon meat to be so delicious.¡± Roy took out Frostmourne and used the tip of his sword to pick his teeth. He said in satisfaction, ¡°It should be said that infant dragon meat is delicious. The meat of adult dragons will be tougher and probably very dry and hard to chew¡­ But we can also try. Maybe stewing them won¡¯t be bad.¡± ¡°Okay, if there¡¯s a chance, let¡¯s get some more to eat!¡± Julia said with a smile. Fat Tiger looked up at Julia and barked happily. It seemed that he agreed with his mistress¡¯s proposal. Giovanni listened from the side and broke down a little. When Roy was roasting the meat, he had been very uneasy and kept looking up at the sky, afraid that the infant dragon¡¯s parents would come back. Now that he saw Roy and the others had finished eating, he wanted to urge them to hurry on the journey. But he did not expect that Roy and the others were not anxious at all and already talking about dragon meat¡­ ¡°Your Excellency Osiris¡­¡± Giovanni said helplessly. ¡°I have to remind you that if you don¡¯t want to anger the dragon race, it¡¯s best not to have such thoughts¡­¡± But Roy glared at him. ¡°Why? Don¡¯t tell me that dragons have never died in battle in your world!¡± ¡°Even if they died in battle¡­ their enemies might not necessarily eat their corpses!¡± Giovanni was very speechless. ¡°Stop talking nonsense.¡± Roy snorted. ¡°Won¡¯t other demons eat them? Also, won¡¯t those behemoths? Moreover, even if other races don¡¯t eat the corpses of dragons, they will use the corpses for dragon scales, dragon blood, and other materials. Where do you think those things came from?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± With these two examples, Giovanni had nothing to say because Roy was right. Demons and behemoths ate dragon meat, especially the latter. Behemoths had always been known as the natural enemy of dragons. These giant beasts, who were also mythical creatures, generally ate dragons directly after killing them. Furthermore, compared to being dissected into various materials to make magic tools, it seemed that it was better to eat them directly¡­ ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s leave this place first!¡± Giovanni could only give up persuading. Thus, everyone set off again and continued deeper into the forest, preparing to go out. But before they got too far, two dragon roars suddenly came from the distant sky! Looking up, they saw two giant dragons flying toward the forest. It was the green dragons¡¯ parents. At this moment, two adult green dragons in the sky had their wings spread and were flying quickly. At the foot of one of the green dragons was a mammoth with long fur in its claw. It was the prey caught by the green dragon couple in the distant snow-capped mountains. They brought this heavy mammoth back easily, intending to feed their children. However, they found that something was wrong from afar. From high up in the sky, the familiar forest scenery was covered by a layer of black. The forest was no longer green, and the trees were withered. The green dragon couple became anxious and accelerated toward the forest. As they flew, they let out dragon roars, calling out to their children. However, there was no response¡­ The three infant dragons were actually the first litter of the green dragon couple. The green dragon couple had just reached adulthood and entered the reproduction stage. When they did not receive their children¡¯s responses, they started panicking. Then the first thing they thought of was that the forest might have been attacked by other dragons! Dragons were exceptionally gifted. Not only were they powerful, but they also had long lifespans. But it was not easy for dragons to mature because they always had to face many enemies, not only other races but also their own race. Especially black dragons. They were tyrannical and evil, and they often attacked the nests of other dragons. Once they found infants, they would bite them to death without hesitation. The blackness covering the entire forest made the green dragon couple mistakenly think that it was caused by a black dragon¡¯s magic. So in their anxiety, they did not look closely at what these black things were and rushed toward the nest. After seeing these two green dragons flying over, Roy and Julia could not help but look at each other. They knew that they were about to fight these two green dragons, so they were not in a hurry to leave and stopped. Only Giovanni was nervous when he first heard the dragon roars. But after seeing the size of the two green dragons, he heaved a sigh of relief. These two green dragons were a few hundred years old at most, and green dragons themselves were not particularly powerful. Even Giovanni had the confidence to deal with them¡­ What Giovanni was most afraid of was provoking those thousand-year-old dragons, especially the red dragons and black dragons. They were recognized as powerful creatures in the entire world of Ashan. Fat Tiger was very excited at this moment. After he grew bigger, his appetite kept increasing. The two infant dragons from before did not satiate him at all. When he saw two more green dragons flying over, he immediately remembered the aroma of the roasted meat just now, so he whimpered and begged Roy. ¡°Okay, okay!¡± Roy knew what he meant, so he nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll roast them for you!¡± As soon as he heard Roy¡¯s promise, Fat Tiger¡¯s muscles tightened, and his eyes revealed a fierce light as he waited for the two green dragons to come. Sure enough, the green dragon couple soon found their children¡¯s¡­ bones. These incomplete bones and the traces of the campfire beside them immediately let them understand what had happened. Coupled with the dead silence in the forest, the green dragon couple became furious and instantly flew toward Roy and the others. But just as they saw traces of the enemy from above the forest, Fat Tiger had already stomped on the ground and lunged into the air! He fiercely bit one of the green dragons¡¯ necks and then dragged the green dragon down from the air! The two massive creatures crashed to the ground with a bang, overturning a large area of trees in the forest. The green dragon bitten by Fat Tiger struggled in fear, desperately trying to get up. However, Fat Tiger¡¯s two heads were biting his neck, and the one at the side was biting the green dragon¡¯s wing and started to shake it vigorously. This green dragon was not Fat Tiger¡¯s match at all. The immense force dragged it around, and blood was dripping from its neck. Fat Tiger¡¯s teeth were almost biting through the hard dragon scales. Seeing Fat Tiger attack its partner, the remaining green dragon returned to its senses and immediately rushed at Fat Tiger angrily, wanting to provide support. But at this moment, Roy suddenly appeared in the air above the green dragon! ¡°Dragon Slayer Magic!¡± A layer of fine dragon scales appeared on Roy¡¯s tail, and then he punched the green dragon¡¯s head! With a loud crack, Roy¡¯s fist smashed into the green dragon¡¯s skull, and even Julia and the others could hear the sound of the bones breaking below. The green dragon that Roy hit instantly stopped, as though he had pressed the pause button. Under the immense impact, its head and neck suddenly drooped, and its entire body fell. With a loud bang, the green dragon slammed onto the ground, shaking it a bit. Then the green dragon stopped moving. After landing, Roy found that blood was slowly flowing out of the green dragon¡¯s eyes and mouth. A large dent had appeared on the top of its head! Roy¡¯s punch actually shattered the exceptionally hard skull of the green dragon through the protection of the dragon scales! The effect was so good that it surprised Roy. He raised his fist and looked at it. He had not expected that he could kill a green dragon with one punch! Even though this green dragon was young, it was still an adult dragon, and Roy killed it so easily. It seemed that the Dragon Slayer Magic was very effective against dragons. Roy did not even use his full strength just now! On the other side, the green dragon that Fat Tiger was biting had no time to cry because it was in grave peril! It was not Fat Tiger¡¯s first time fighting a dragon, but compared to the dead bone dragons that did not know pain, the green dragon that was still alive had a strong perception of pain. When Fat Tiger bit the green dragon, he found that the green dragon¡¯s resistance was weaker than that of a bone dragon. At least, there was no fight where both sides suffered losses, so Fat Tiger became even more fearless. His four legs moved back and dragged the green dragon to plow a gully on the ground. Then he dragged it in another direction, shaking his neck from time to time to shake the green dragon. As the green dragon screamed, it opened its mouth and spat out corrosive acid at Fat Tiger. But the acid was not very powerful. Although green smoke was rising from Fat Tiger¡¯s fur, Fat Tiger¡¯s defense was extremely strong, and he did not feel any pain at all. It seemed like the acid could not corrode him. Roy did not disturb Fat Tiger. He stood beside the corpse with his arms crossed while watching. The remaining dragon saw that the acid was useless against Fat Tiger, so magic power immediately surged in its body. SS Under the green dragon¡¯s magic, green grass grew out of the withered ground once again, and the branches of the trees beside it also grew crazily. All of them wrapped around Fat Tiger. This was the ability of green dragons to control plants. Unfortunately, although these plants were entangling Fat Tiger, the power of these plants could not suffocate Fat Tiger. He bit the green dragon¡¯s neck with all his might while gulping down the dragon¡¯s blood. Gradually, the green dragon¡¯s consciousness became more and more blurry. After it lost control of the plants, the wildly-grown branches and grass began to fall off Fat Tiger¡¯s body. Finally, Fat Tiger exerted strength, and with a loud, crisp crack from the green dragon¡¯s neck, it was killed. Without waiting for the temperature of the corpse to cool down, Fat Tiger dragged the dragon to Roy¡¯s side and wagged his tail to beg for barbecue. Giovanni looked at Fat Tiger in fear. He really could not understand why this enormous hellhound liked dragon meat so much¡­ This is¡­ Dragon Eater! Giovanni secretly gave Fat Tiger a nickname. However, he did not expect that this nickname would become widely spread in Ashan in the future and become the name that dragons feared the most¡­ Chapter 257 - New Evolution After killing these two adult green dragons, two huge souls floated out. Among the souls that Roy had seen before, ordinary souls were shining with white light, which was the color of the souls of humans and humanoid creatures under normal conditions. In addition, among the mythical creatures, the souls of angels were golden, and the souls of demons were pitch-black. Although Roy had not obtained the soul of the titan that he killed in Ulambus, he had seen the dark blue light when the soul appeared. As for the two dragon souls appearing in front of Roy now, they were colorful or multi-colored! Titans seemed to have the protection of Mother Earth, so their souls would be recalled by the earth. It was indeed not easy to obtain them if you reacted slowly, but dragon souls were not like this. Roy easily held them in his hands. This different soul color made Roy curious. Moreover, he had to say that the dragon souls looked extremely beautiful when he held them. The flowing charm and changing colors gave him a dreamlike feeling. Roy could observe that there seemed to be more green light in these souls. He did not know if this unique soul color was related to the five-colored dragon¡¯s body color, but this was indeed the first time he obtained real dragon souls. As Roy held these two dragon souls, his saliva could not stop secreting. His Soul Devouring Addiction talent was urging his body, wanting Roy to taste the dragon souls. The souls of angels were truly unpalatable to demons and were of no benefit, but the souls of other races were not necessarily the same. So with this thought, Roy could not help but throw one of the dragon souls into his mouth! At moment, Roy felt extremely comfortable all over. The taste of a dragon soul was even more delicious than he had imagined! After the soul entered his mouth, it immediately turned into a marshmallow-like texture that collided with Roy¡¯s mouth. A moment later, it flowed down from his throat into his stomach, then turned into a warm current that quickly spread to his limbs and bones. Roy felt that all the cells in his body were jumping excitedly and restlessly. Roy did not know if it was an illusion or not, but at this moment, he felt as though his body had entered the state of taking drugs. Roy understood. He did not expect that the soul of this dragon could increase the activity of demons! He opened the system interface to see. Sure enough, just the soul of a green dragon and his activity had increased by as much as five. And this was only the improvement from directly swallowing it. If he could use the dragon¡¯s soul to refine a potion like ¡®Activity Potion¡¯ to consume, he might be able to obtain more growth. Roy did not understand why the dragon soul did not increase magic power but activity. But compared to the angel souls that were difficult to swallow, dragon souls were much better. The activity attribute represented life force and recovery ability. At the same time, this powerful force could give the body stronger resistance. In other words, activity was equivalent to the combined attributes of life and defense! In fact, after thinking about it carefully, he understood that although dragons had many labels, the ones that should not be ignored the most were their powerful bodies and life force. As they grew older, their dragon scales would become increasingly harder and indestructible. This in itself was a manifestation of powerful activity. Perhaps these characteristics of dragons were brought about by their soul characteristics? While thinking about it, Roy wondered what benefits titan souls could bring. Recalling the scene when the titan overturned Fat Tiger on the ground in Ulambus, Roy felt that the characteristics of titan souls might be ¡®strength¡¯! Moreover, the mythical creatures like titans were the descendants of the legendary Mother Earth, Goddess Gaia. Hadn¡¯t people always described their astonishing strength as indomitable? I have to kill a few titans if I have the chance¡­ Roy put away the remaining green dragon soul in the system space. Then he saw that the system had actually shown the dragon soul as ¡®Soul of Order/Chaos¡¯! Roy was a little stunned by these words. He had harvested so many souls, and it was the first time he had seen a situation of using two terms to describe the same soul. He could not help but ask the system what was going on. However, the answer given by the system was quite interesting. The reason why it used two terms at the same time was that creatures like dragons could be the guardians of order, or they could be the destroyers who brought chaos. They could be gentle and kind or tyrannical and evil. Everything depended on the thoughts of the dragons, so their souls had two possibilities at the same time, unlike angels and demons who were at extremes. No wonder demons can swallow dragon souls without them tasting as disgusting as the holy souls of angels. It turns out that the essence of the souls of dragons contain negative emotions that demons can absorb¡­ ¡°Are the characteristics of all species determined by their souls?¡± Roy could not help but ask the system. ¡°That¡¯s not the case!¡± the system replied. ¡°The soul directly affects the spirit and will of a being and indirectly affects the shape and genes of the being. In addition, environmental and cultural factors affect the characteristics.¡± Roy nodded, feeling that he understood a little. Different species may have different souls, but as different species have the same environment and culture, their souls will have a certain degree of commonality, right? Roy did not intend to delve too much into this kind of philosophical and mysticism issue. Instead, he thought of another question. I wonder what the system will use to describe the souls of titans¡­ After seeing Roy swallow the green dragon soul and being in a daze for a while, Julia was a little worried about him, so she went forward and shook Roy gently to wake him up. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Julia asked. ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Roy grinned. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the dragon soul to be so delicious. I was a little intoxicated!¡± Julia nodded. ¡°Although I can¡¯t eat souls, I know that there are many powerful demons who really like to hunt the souls of dragons¡­¡± ¡°Haha, that means there are gourmets among demons!¡± Roy laughed self-deprecatingly. He turned around and found Fat Tiger already biting a green dragon¡¯s corpse. Although he had killed the two green dragons, adult dragons and infant dragons were two completely different concepts. With such massive bodies, it would take a long time to roast them with fire. So Julia had already told Fat Tiger that it was impossible to stop and wait for the meat to roast. Fat Tiger was depressed that he could not eat roasted meat, and he had no choice but to eat the meat raw. With Fat Tiger¡¯s current tremendous appetite, the two green dragons were just enough for him to eat. Before long, he eliminated the two green dragons. After eating, Fat Tiger seemed to be a little dispirited. Roy and Julia wanted to sit on him, but seeing that there was something wrong with his condition, they dispelled this thought and paid close attention to Fat Tiger¡¯s situation. Roy felt a little regretful. He should not have let Fat Tiger eat so much. He was worried that Fat Tiger would grow again, and what he was most afraid of was that he would fall asleep now. Looking around behind him, Roy felt that if Fat Tiger really fell asleep, he might have to get the death knights to contribute their skeleton warhorses. Then he would make a big cart and let the skeleton warhorses drag Fat Tiger forward¡­ When Roy thought about this, for some reason, the silent and cold death knights suddenly had an ominous feeling¡­ Fortunately, the death knights escaped a disaster and did not turn from cavalry to infantry. Although Fat Tiger looked sleepy, he continued walking according to his usual routine and did not fall asleep. However, because Roy and Julia had been paying attention to him, they discovered that Fat Tiger was gradually changing. Fat Tiger¡¯s thin hairs, which were originally like steel needles, gradually became wider and larger. From the original slightly fluffy state, these hairs gradually stuck to Fat Tiger¡¯s skin and turned into scales that looked like dragon scales! Roy felt that this change was inconceivable. Is it because Fat Tiger ate so much dragon meat? Out of curiosity, Roy walked to Fat Tiger¡¯s leg and poked this scaly fur gently with his nails. He found that they were a little soft and not as hard as he had imagined. Without a doubt, Fat Tiger entered another state of evolution after eating so much. The green dragon flesh and blood he swallowed seemed to have affected his evolutionary direction¡­ It could be said that except for the three heads that looked like those of hellhounds, the rest of Fat Tiger was beginning to fork off. ¡°Fat Tiger is fine, right?¡± Julia asked worriedly. ¡°No problem. It should be a good thing!¡± Roy replied after thinking for a moment. ¡°It seems that eating dragons is very beneficial to him. This scaly fur is still relatively fragile, but if he devours enough, it might eventually become as hard as true dragon scales!¡± Hearing this, Giovanni wanted to bang his head against a wall. What kind of combination is this? It¡¯s fine if the demon and fallen angel are powerful, but why is even this big pet dog becoming stronger?! In this group, Giovanni initially thought that after Roy and Julia, he could rank third in strength. Now, he found that he was about to be overtaken by a dog¡­ Isn¡¯t this too much of a blow to a vampire? Just as Giovanni was feeling depressed, Cassandra¡¯s voice suddenly came from the sky. ¡°Master, we¡¯re out of the forest and can already see the fortress!¡± Chapter 258 - Dendera Fortress After leaving the forest, what entered their sight was a basin that extended diagonally downward. The bottom of the basin was flat, and a wide river meandered through the basin, nourishing the lush plants along the two shores of the river. On this lush grassland, they could see groups of animals running, especially the wild pegasi. Their white bodies were like flowing white lines as they galloped on the grassland. When they were tired from running, the pegasi would collectively spread their wings and fly into the sky, occupying a large area of airspace, frightening the lone wild griffins to hurry out of the way and roar angrily at them in protest. Some low fruit trees lay scattered on this grassland. The fruits growing on the trees attracted some small animals to come and eat. At the same time, these small animals also attracted the attacks and ambushes of carnivores. On the banks of the river, numerous large animals such as antelopes and bison were drinking water. They were carefully vigilant of the crocodiles that might exist in the river, and they would raise their heads to observe their surroundings every drink. Countless flying insects, butterflies, and bees were flying above the flowers in the grass. Once other animals passed by, they would be startled¡­ This place was full of life. Roy and the others, who had just walked out of the Desert of Death, looked at this scene in surprise. ¡°This place isn¡¯t bad!¡± Roy said. ¡°I can¡¯t tell that it¡¯s a border zone at all.¡± ¡°Master, the fortress is there!¡± Cassandra had already landed and pointed in front. ¡°It¡¯s just along the river.¡± Roy looked up and saw the meandering river extending forward. After crossing the grassland, it gradually converged into a spacious canyon. Both sides of this canyon were cliffs, and on a cliff was an enormous city! The fortress was at least tens of kilometers away, so it looked quite small. But Roy evaluated that it was a large city that could accommodate about a hundred thousand people. Even from here, he could see the tall and smooth city wall surrounding the city. If this city was about a hundred meters from the foundation to the top of the city, then the city wall surrounding the city was at least fifty meters tall! This fortress built on the cliff was tantamount to tightly guarding the entrance of the canyon, and it would discover any ground troops that wanted to go through the canyon to Eeofol. In the sky above the fortress city, Roy saw countless densely packed black dots flying. They were the stone gargoyles that were unceasingly patrolling day and night and a small number of griffins and green dragons. However, judging from the main direction the city wall was facing, Roy found that this fortress was mostly aimed at the interior of the canyon, meaning that it was to guard against those coming out. It seemed that after the demon army established a foothold in Eeofol, the various races on the continent were really tense, afraid that the demons would rush out again. After observing for a while, Roy found that the flying troops flying above the fortress were changing regularly, indicating that the fortress was only performing routine patrols. The elven rangers they killed in the forest did not send the information back to the fortress. Otherwise, it might not have been like this. Roy sensed the locations of the Demon Eyes he had released earlier and found that they were already near the fortress and on standby. ¡°This is Dendera, a fortress city of the kingdom of Bracada!¡± Giovanni introduced. ¡°The elven fortress Aglan is at the other end of the canyon. Both fortresses are large fortress cities with more than a hundred thousand people. Even if the demon army wants to fight, it will have to pay an immense price. Pardon my frankness, Your Excellency Osiris. It may not be a good idea to attack directly.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not stupid!¡± Roy glared at Giovanni. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a look at how many troops I have? I haven¡¯t even seen the vampire troops you promised to support me with yet. Would I use such a small amount of troops to attack this kind of fortified city?¡± After being rebuked by Roy, Giovanni shut up bitterly. Julia asked, ¡°Then, what are you going to do? Do you plan on having the dark snow fall again?¡± Roy shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s useless. It¡¯s different from using it in the forest. There must be many mages in the fortress city. Once the dark snow falls, they will immediately find that something¡¯s wrong. At that time, those mages will have ways to eliminate the snow. This way, not only will it not be of any use, but it will instead expose us.¡± Julia understood what Roy was saying, but she really could not think of a way to conquer this fortress city. Even though Roy was powerful enough, Julia was also a high-rank demon, and Fat Tiger, Giovanni, and Cassandra were assisting, they were at a loss when facing such an overwhelming number of troops. ¡°Why don¡¯t we build a summoning formation here first?!¡± Julia suggested. ¡°Open a Gate of the Abyss. Even if it¡¯s a little crude, we can summon many demons.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll definitely summon a demon army. But when we summon one, it¡¯s best to make a large Gate of the Abyss!¡± Roy grinned sinisterly. ¡°But not now. Wait until we have a stronghold. We¡¯ll use the demon army to deal with Xeron! Now, I have a better way to attack this fortress.¡± Seeing that Roy was so confident, Julia did not ask further. Roy first controlled the invisible Demon Eyes to approach Dendera Fortress carefully and investigate at close range. In fact, with Roy¡¯s current quasi-lord-level power, it was not impossible for him to destroy this fortress city alone. But it was foreseeable that there would definitely be many heroes stationed in this fortress. The low-level troops would not be a problem, but high-level combat forces such as green dragons and titans would probably cause Roy a lot of trouble under the leadership of the heroes. When he fought against Arantir, Roy realized that those who could be called heroes in the Ashan world were basically not weaker than ordinary high-rank demons. Some famous heroes with outstanding military exploits were even stronger than high-rank demons. No matter how strong Roy was, he might have an accident if he was not careful. Roy even felt fortunate that this was not a fortress of the kingdom of Erathia. Otherwise, there might have been a large number of angel troops. To demons, angels were more difficult to deal with than dragons and titans. As the Demon Eyes approached, the situation in Dendera gradually appeared in front of Roy. The reason why it was a fortress city was that there were no civilians in this city. It was practically all military forces here. Bracada was probably worried that it would be difficult for the civilians to evacuate if demons invaded, so they simply stationed all troops in it. In this fortress, he could see iron golems moving orderly everywhere. The number of iron golems was probably the largest, with at least fifty to sixty thousand. In the city, there were golem factories all over, and numerous gremlins shuttled through them, building and augmenting the golems according to the blueprints. On the city wall, many mage towers and ballistas were standing, and a large number of equipment such as catapults. This was the configuration used to defend the city. The nagas with scimitars were patrolling on the city wall, and some elven rangers with bows on their backs were keeping a lookout between the bricks of the crenellated parapet of the city wall. A little farther in was the city hall of Dendera. There was an enormous square, and there were about a hundred titans guarding it. Among these titans, there were black lightning titans wrapped in lightning all over, and storm titans wrapped in hurricanes. They were the most powerful forces in this fortress. The titans and dragons had never gotten along and disliked each other, so some green dragons and emerald dragons that the elves had as reinforcements could not be bothered to go to the center of the city to have dealings with the titans. These green dragons and emerald dragons either flew into the sky to patrol, or they occupied the tops of some buildings in Dendera, lying on top of them with their wings folded to rest. The stone gargoyles would not approach these dragons. Even the small number of griffins used to transmit information and letters in the city could bully these gargoyles. However, these gargoyles could be said to be the most hardworking and loyal troops. They tirelessly followed the orders given by the mages day and night. When the griffins and dragons were resting, they were still monitoring any movements in the canyon. When the Demon Eyes transmitted these scenes back, even Roy could not help but frown. Under normal circumstances, it would take at least twice the number of troops to take down such a fortress. Roy controlled a Demon Eye to fly toward the city hall. Because he was worried that the titans might discover the eye, Roy deliberately increased its height. Then through the Demon Eye, he saw many hero-looking figures entering and leaving the city hall from time to time. In just a short while, Roy found six to seven suspected heroes. Behind the city hall, Roy finally found what he was looking for. It was a silver arch made entirely of metal, it looked to be about four to five meters tall and was very large. This metal arch was on the ground and connected to a large magic formation on the ground. Every pattern of the magic formation was emitting faint light, and there were more than thirty mages holding magic staffs standing at the periphery. They seemed to be supplying magic power to the magic formation and the metal arch. And in the center of the arch, a gigantic white vortex of light was slowly spinning¡­ This should be the spatial portal. Such a gigantic spatial gate that could be used to teleport troops was exceptionally difficult to build and expensive. But with it connecting to the elven fortress Aglan, the forces of the two cities could join each other. In other words, if Roy did not remove this spatial portal, it would be equivalent to him having to fight two fortresses at the same time, which was simply impossible. Roy did not rashly let the Demon Eye approach because he did not know if there was anything similar to a magic shield at the spatial portal. If there was, even if the Demon Eye was invisible, it could still hit the shield and be discovered. After confirming the location, Roy controlled several Demon Eyes to search the city and quickly found what he wanted to find the most. It was¡­ a deep well! Although Dendera was on the shore of the river, the people in the city could not fetch water from the river. In addition, considering the possibility of the city being besieged, it was necessary to have well water like this. The people of Bracada and the elves were not undead, and they needed water to sustain their lives. After discovering these water sources, Roy smiled. He remembered the locations of a few deep wells in the city and then had the Demon Eyes return. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s wait now!¡± Roy said to Julia. ¡°Wait for what?¡± Julia was puzzled. ¡°Wait for night!¡± Roy folded the wings behind his back, found a rock, and sat down to let his tail hang¡­ Chapter 259 - Demon Blood Chapter 259 Demon Blood Under the setting sun, the golden afterglow covered the ground. Under the light of the setting sun, the entire west city wall of Dendera was plated with a layer of gold, shining brilliantly like an indestructible holy city. While Roy and the others were waiting for dusk to descend tens of kilometers away, they did not know that at this moment, Dendera was welcoming a familiar face to them¡­ In the square behind the city hall, a large number of Tower troops were standing and waiting in battle formation. Several mages and heroes of the kingdom of Bradacad stood silently not far from the silver spatial gate, quietly looking at the vortex in the center of the spatial gate. The leader of these wizard heroes was an old man with a thick white beard, wearing a magnificent robe and a mage hood. His face was solemn. Standing beside this old man was a dark blue djinn. But unlike ordinary djinns, this one had lightning flashing all over. In addition, among these wizard heroes, there was also a long-eared elven ranger. This elven ranger had a longbow on his back, and his armor was slanted, revealing half of his chest. He had long red hair, and his left eye had the battle pattern unique to the elves, making him look extremely fierce. In the silver spatial gate, the vortex suddenly accelerated and spun. This change made the heroes present become lively, and the troops scattered around began to become tense. From the light of the vortex, a skeleton horse¡¯s skull appeared first. Then a black-robed man with a scarlet spider tattoo on his forehead appeared. Needless to say, this was one of the strongest death lords of Heresh: Arantir! ¡°Good day, everyone!¡± After coming out of the spatial gate, Arantir ignored the solemn and vigilant gazes of the mages. He turned over and got off his skeleton warhorse. His right hand held his staff, and his left hand touched his chest as he bowed slightly to everyone. ¡°Asha¡¯s servant greets everyone!¡± Although the mages of Bracada did not believe in the dragon gods, the wizard heroes did not dare to slight the famous death lord Arantir and returned Arantir¡¯s greeting. After the two sides exchanged greetings, the atmosphere eased a little. The leading old man stepped forward and said to Arantir, ¡°Your Excellency Arantir, the kingdom of Bracada has never been very friendly with necromancers, but since there¡¯s a reason this time, we welcome you!¡± Arantir¡¯s lips curled into a smile, seemingly mocking him. His expression was very subtle. He said politely, ¡°Your Excellency Astral, I have heard about the tragedy of Ulambus. I am very regretful about it. When I was in the Desert of Death, I encountered that demon. His strength exceeded my expectations. According to my speculation, this demon may very well want to go to Eeofol. After coming out of the Desert of Death, he will inevitably have to pass through Dendera Fortress, so I took the liberty to request assistance from your country. I hope that I can kill that demon here. This can be regarded as taking revenge for the victims of Ulambus!¡± When the old man in the magnificent robe heard Arantir mention Ulambus, his face could not help but twitch, seemingly embarrassed. Although the destruction of Ulambus deserved sympathy, no amount of rhetoric could not conceal the truth of the incident because the mages were the ones courted disaster and welcomed the demon¡­ This old man, whom Arantir called Astral, had a very high status and position because he was the leader of the Wizards¡¯ Guild of Bracada and an extremely powerful hero. This time, he was ordered to come to Dendera Fortress to provide support. Because of the Ulambus incident, the upper echelons of Bracada were furious. The mages, who had always claimed to be noble, had really lost all their face this time. They had brought out a powerful high-rank demon in their own country. If this was not a joke, then what was? ¡°Ahem, Ahem!¡± Astral coughed twice to cover his embarrassment before replying, ¡°It¡¯s precisely because of the negligence of our various races that the demons who escaped from the cage of Sheogh established the demon kingdom in Eeofol. Now Eeofol¡¯s demons are becoming stronger and stronger. If another powerful demon joins their camp at this time, it will be a disaster for every country. It¡¯s indeed necessary to stop and eliminate this demon! Your Excellency Arantir, I¡¯m very happy to receive your assistance. Let your troops come out first!¡± Arantir nodded and turned around to look at the vortex of the spatial gate. An invisible mental wave spread out, and then he saw numerous undead troops continuously emerging from the vortex. Arantir had gathered these undead troops after returning to Heresh. With his reputation in Heresh, many death lords were willing to sell him a favor and provide a lot of support. The spatial gate used for the army¡¯s teleportation ran for more than an hour. Finally, before twilight descended, tens of thousands of undead troops had teleported over. Due to this, the mages who provided the magic formation with energy were exhausted and nearly collapsed¡­ Such army portals were generally only built in large fortress cities. In fact, Arantir had brought his troops to teleport from Deyja, the capital of Heresh. It was impossible for ordinary small cities to do this. Although Astral hated undead, he had to admit that the undead army brought by Arantir was very intimidating. The addition of this undead army undoubtedly made the defense force of Dendera stronger. After seeing that the troops brought by Arantir finally teleported over, the djinn beside Astral said, ¡°Your Excellency Arantir, this city not only has the troops of Bracada but also of our elven allies, so I hope you can restrain your undead. After all, it¡¯s easy for conflicts to break out between the living and the dead¡­¡± Arantir looked at the djinn and recognized his identity, so he nodded. ¡°Your Excellency Solmyr, you won¡¯t have to worry about this.¡± Yes, this djinn known as Solmyr was a very famous legendary figure in the kingdom of Bracada. He was a powerful djinn that had existed for countless years. Back then, he had been sealed in a lamp for more than a thousand years because he had killed the previous owner. In order to escape, he had no choice but to acknowledge another master. And this new master was the ruler of the kingdom of Bracada, Gavin Magnus, who was known as the Immortal King! Arantir recognized not only this powerful djinn, Solmyr, but also the elven ranger next to him, who was watching silently with his arms crossed. He nodded to the elven ranger. ¡°Your Excellency Gelu, it¡¯s very good to see you here. With the help of the elves, our chances of winning have increased dramatically.¡± Gelu, who was a famous ranger among the elves, was also a legendary figure. He was a hybrid of human and elf, having both the wisdom of humans and the agility of elves. He could be considered one of the most famous guerrilla warfare experts in Erathia. This half-human half-elf was not only deeply trusted by the elf king, but he was also an important link between the elves and the kingdom of Erathia. Because Gelu had been the instructor of Erathia¡¯s guerilla warfare unit, he also received a medal of commendation from Queen Catherine Isabel¡­ With Astal, Solmyr, Gelu, and Arantir, it could be said that four of the strongest heroes on the continent had gathered in Dendera Fortress! This made Arantir¡¯s confidence swell. Facing Arantir¡¯s greeting, Gelu nodded and said in a deep voice, ¡°The elves love peace. With a powerful demon appearing, we won¡¯t sit idle!¡± When the demon army invaded four years ago, the demons had almost assassinated the Gold Dragon Queen of the elves. Although they had successfully killed the demon Xeron once, his soul had still managed to escape. Everyone knew that the most terrifying thing about demons was that if they could not completely annihilate their souls, they would return sooner or later. As expected, not long later, Xeron appeared again, making the elves worried. In fact, there were also guests in the elven fortress Aglan tens of kilometers away. They were Archbishop Alaric and a human army sent by Queen Isabel. However, because Alaric¡¯s personality was too bad and he might have a conflict with Arantir, he was temporarily placed in Aglan Fortress and did not come over¡­ The forces of four countries had assembled to stop the demon! Gelu had never seen Roy, so he felt that they were taking him too seriously. But he also realized that this was a very good opportunity to give the demons a demonstration. If they could kill that demon here, they might be able to restrain the restless demons, so he still brought the troops¡­ Looking at the massive army formation in the fortress, Astral stroked his beard with satisfaction. ¡°Now, we¡¯re just waiting for that demon to fall into our trap. But I don¡¯t know when he¡¯ll come here.¡± Hearing this, Gelu suddenly said, ¡°Perhaps he¡¯s already here¡­¡± ¡°Huh?!¡± These words made Arantir, Astral, and Solmyr look at him in surprise. ¡°I¡¯ve just received news that we¡¯ve lost contact with three patrol teams sent out!¡± Gelu looked at the sky. ¡°And the place they patrol is the forest of the Angri Mountains to the southeast¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Astral was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Since he¡¯s here, why hasn¡¯t he appeared? Is he up to something?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. But no matter what, just wait and see!¡± Arantir¡¯s eyes gleamed. ¡°He will certainly appear!¡± Night finally descended, and the plains without any light became even more silent and mysterious. At the same time, in the mountain range tens of kilometers away, Roy finally moved. Under the puzzled gazes of Giovanni and Julia, Roy took out a few ordinary glass bottles that he had just made and placed them on the ground in front of him. After opening the caps, Roy took out Frostmourne and gently swiped it across his left hand! In Roy¡¯s open palm, blood flowed out. In the dark night, Roy¡¯s demon blood emitted a faint fluorescence! It was the fluorescence of interweaving purplish-red and light green¡­ Chapter 260 - Biological Weapon Chapter 260 Biological Weapon In the legends of many human worlds, demon blood was the most filthy blood in the world! Perhaps it was because demon blood contained powerful dark power and magic power. Coupled with the domineering nature of the demon genes, it often caused unknown mutations to the beings that came into contact with demon blood. Different types of demon blood created different mutations. Based on what Roy knew, some blood, like his, could transform others into liches, and some could transform others into vampires, like Dracula. Similarly, some blood could transform creatures into demon beasts and monsters. There were even situations like the Ashan world, where humans combined with demon blood and gradually became muscular and ugly. And because of the influence of demon blood in their bodies, these mutated races were often irritable, violent, and bloodthirsty, and then they became the ¡®orcs¡¯ in people¡¯s mouths¡­ Regardless of the situation, it showed how terrifying demon blood was¡­ In fact, Roy had not stopped researching his blood since he discovered that his demon blood had turned Cassandra into a lich. Roy had not encountered other frost demons so far, so he did not know if their blood would be like his, which could turn beings into undead creatures such as liches, but at least Roy¡¯s was like this. Cassandra was an example. Her soul fell into the Abyss because of intense hatred and was obtained by Roy. Roy then fed his demon blood to Cassandra¡¯s corpse and transformed her into a lich. But after Roy¡¯s experiments during the three years in the Darksiders world, he discovered that the transformation into liches by his demon blood was not 100%! He found that in order to transform a corpse directly into a lich through his demon blood, he first had to meet one condition. The corpse had to have magic power when it was alive, or at least had the potential of magic power. In other words, the transformed person at least had to have the potential to become a mage. Then Roy¡¯s demon blood could transform them into a lich. In addition, a body without any potential would be corroded by the dark power contained in Roy¡¯s demon blood and eventually turn into a pile of bones. Why did this happen? Roy guessed that this might be because his demon blood was choosing based on physiques because liches were born to know how to control low-level undead, which required their bodies to contain some magic power. Moreover, the second condition of transforming a lich through demon blood was that the target had to be a corpse and not a living person! Death was the first step to becoming an undead creature¡­ Therefore, this led to a phenomenon. When Roy used corpses whose souls had dissipated to transform them into liches, these liches had no phylacteries. Not only did they not have any consciousness, but once they were destroyed, they could no longer rise again, making them turn into one-time consumable items. When Roy came to Ashan to collect magic books this time, he was actually trying to see if something like necromancy¡¯s Raise Dead could eliminate this drawback and let these consumables stand up again. Just like the liches in Arantir¡¯s army¡­ However, when Roy tried to use magic power to simulate the power of death, he realized that it was not so easy to do because the power of death required for undead magic was very difficult to simulate. Roy was wondering whether he should use his souls to create this magic skill directly¡­ When he killed some people, obtained their souls, and then transformed them into liches, perhaps because the soul had not completely dissipated, the resurrected lich had retained a considerable amount of consciousness. They were like Cassandra and could even remember what happened when they were alive, but they would not obey Roy, who held their souls, and chose to resist! Why did this happen? After experimenting a few times, Roy found that it was due to the uneasiness that came from the bones of the liches. Because their souls were in someone else¡¯s hands, they subconsciously wanted to take their souls back and save them. Obviously, Roy was only a demon and not a necromancer. He could not place a necromancer mark on these conscious liches, so he could not control them. On the other hand, Cassandra had offered her soul to Roy voluntarily, which was akin to a contract mark, so she was obedient to Roy. Liches without intelligence were easy to control, but they were weak and unable to grow; liches with intelligence had room for growth, but they did not listen to Roy¡¯s commands, which had always annoyed Roy. Through the books he obtained from Ulambus, he found some records of Ashan mages who voluntarily transformed into liches through rituals. In these records, Roy found that the transformation rituals of all liches actually all mentioned a secret medicine. The composition of this secret medicine was unknown, but it was said to be highly poisonous. By consuming this secret medicine, they could kill themselves and then transform themselves into liches through specific rituals. Therefore, Roy guessed that the so-called secret medicine probably contained frost demon blood. Through this secret medicine and rituals, the mages could control their souls. As such, they naturally would not resist him¡­ Roy¡¯s demon blood had such a disadvantage, which meant that he really could not rely on only himself as a demon to pull out an enormous undead army. Low-level liches without intelligence could not control too many undead. Only Cassandra could increase her power by devouring the life force of living creatures. If Roy wanted an enormous undead army, he had to rely on Cassandra. The strength of Dendera Fortress exceeded Roy¡¯s imagination, but improving Cassandra¡¯s power could not happen overnight. Thus, Roy had to think of another way. The dark snow disaster that covered the entire forest earlier gave Roy inspiration. In that dark snow disaster, none of the creatures became undead because the cause of their deaths was the Desolate Virus and Magic Power Virus contained in Roy¡¯s magic power. So, where did these two viruses come from? Of course, it was the perfect T-Virus in Roy¡¯s body! The principle was the magic power that Roy used. After combining with the perfect T-Virus in his body and activating, it produced a new variation. In other words, the Desolate Virus and the Magic Power Virus would only appear when Roy used magic power. Without magic power, the viruses only existed in Roy¡¯s body in the form of the perfect T-Virus. With the inspiration of the two viruses, Roy suddenly realized that he had never gotten living creatures to drink his demon blood! Logically speaking, not only did his demon blood contain the special dark power of frost demons, but it also contained the pathogen of the perfect T-Virus. But Roy then realized that the perfect T-Virus did not seem to have any effect on corpses, nor was it contagious. This was what he had defined when he used it to strengthen his body without any side effects¡­ Thus, Roy thought about what would happen if he slightly changed the attributes of the perfect T-Virus in his demon blood to regain the powerful infectious effect and then throw it into the water sources of Dendera Fortress. There was no need to say anything about cruelty. In fact, Roy¡¯s identity as a demon had long destined him to have enemies everywhere when he went to any world. Every person who saw him would want to cut him into meat paste. Under such circumstances, if Roy still had any thoughts of being a saint, he would have long died many times over. Since they were enemies, it was natural to get rid of them by any and all means¡­ Roy¡¯s current body had a superb recovery ability. The wound inflicted by Frostmourne healed in just a few seconds, causing Roy to have to cut open his palm repeatedly to fill a bottle with his demon blood. It took a long time. The purplish-red and light-green fluorescence presented a strange beauty in the transparent glass bottle. After collecting this bottle of blood, Roy put it into the system space and then took it out again. This way, this bottle of demon blood became a material in the system. Then Roy began to define the attributes¡­ Blood of Osiris: Demon Blood from Demon Osiris Can never freeze. Can be diluted by any liquid. Once a dilution effect occurs, the perfect T-Virus in the blood will revert and restore its powerful contagious and mutation properties. There were Roy¡¯s unique definitions for this bottle of demon blood. As for what kind of effects would happen after the reversion, it was beyond Roy¡¯s control¡­ After completing the definitions and paying the extremely low price of two souls, Roy could clearly see that the demon blood in the bottle was gradually turning slightly bluish from the original interlaced purplish-red and light green! As expected, Daddy System is as awesome as always¡­ Roy summoned another Demon Eye and tied this small bottle of demon blood to the winged Demon Eye before controlling it to turn invisible. Then he saw the bottle of demon blood gradually disappear along with the Demon Eye. Seeing this, Roy nodded in satisfaction. He released his hand, and the Demon Eye flew into the air toward Dendera Fortress. After watching Roy in confusion, Julia asked curiously, ¡°Darling, what are you going to do?¡± Roy laughed, stood up, embraced Julia¡¯s flexible waist, and pinched her chin with his fingers. He said mysteriously, ¡°Do you still remember the human nuclear weapons that we used in the previous world?¡± ¡°I remember. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Julia looked at Roy with watery eyes. ¡°This time, I plan to show you what a biological weapon is¡­¡± Chapter 261 - Rampage! Opening of the Big Show in the Fortress Chapter 261 Rampage! Opening of the Big Show in the Fortress At night, Dendera Fortress was brightly lit and heavily guarded. Ever since Gelu confirmed that the three patrol teams were missing, everyone realized that the demon they were waiting to intercept had arrived. Considering that night was the best time for creatures like demons to move around, the entire fortress had implemented rotating shifts. Half of the fortress¡¯s troops entered a defensive state and were ready to patrol throughout the night. The other half was resting, but they had not removed their equipment. Once the battle occurred, they could wake up and join it at any time. Under the sweeps of magic searchlights, the entire canyon entrance was under full surveillance. Stone gargoyles were circling above the canyon, monitoring for any movements. This was a fortress in the midst of war mobilization. The powerful troops of the alliance made everyone believe that once the demon appeared, they would beat this demon back to his hometown, Sheogh¡­ Unfortunately, Arantir had mentioned that the demon had a group of undead troops under him, so under the preconceived notion, all the surveillance of the fortress was aimed at visual targets. But no one had thought of releasing a spell such as Detect Invisibility. In fact, even if they had thought of it, they might not be able to detect such a small Demon Eye¡­ Due to the overnight vigilance, the people in the fortress had to move around. And since they had to move, energy consumption would occur. When it was almost midnight, the stomachs of the mages stationed in the mage towers on the city wall began to growl. This kind of night-guarding life was simply tormenting for the mages. But because the leader of the Wizards¡¯ Guild, Astral, was in the fortress, the mages did not dare to disobey orders. But this did not prevent them from displaying their bossy dispositions. Thus, they called the mage apprentices who served them to get supper immediately. Although the mage apprentices obediently agreed, they turned around and handed this task to the gremlins! In the kingdom of Bracada, mages were the largest aristocratic class. Although mage apprentices were still not considered true mages, their status was much higher than that of these gremlins. In fact, in Bracada, gremlins were not only troops, but they were also a type of slave. Not only were they responsible for being workers in the factories and workshops, but they could also turn into chefs, waiters, cleaners, laborers, etc. at any time¡­ Regarding this kind of thing where the masters wanted supper in the middle of the night, the gremlins had encountered it more than once or twice, so they did not panic after receiving the task. They yelled with their sharp voices and quickly moved into action. If the masters wanted to eat supper, they would definitely have to provide some for the elven allies, of which there were at least ten thousand. This was a very arduous task. Numerous gremlins began to busy themselves in the kitchen. They took out some flour and began to make bread and pancakes. Since they wanted to knead the flour, they needed water. Therefore, nearly a hundred gremlins split up and went to fetch water from various water sources. A gremlin with a bucket in hand ran toward the well in the west of the city. It was unlucky because the other nearby wells had lines, so it could only run farther to fetch water. However, when it was about to reach the well, it suddenly heard a soft sound, as though a jar had broken. When it came to the well, it discovered some shiny fragments beside it. These shiny things looked a bit like crystals. Out of curiosity, it picked up a piece and looked at it. But the light at night was not too good, and it could not see clearly. It only roughly found that it really was a crystal, so it looked around furtively and immediately put this broken crystal into its pocket. After all, in this world, crystals were relatively valuable, and the gremlins of Bracada also needed money¡­ The other crystals were shattered so badly that the gremlin did not take any more. It was curious about what broke beside the well, so it looked into it. It did not know if it was an illusion, but it felt something emitting fluorescence had flowed into the well water. The fluorescence flashed, but it quickly disappeared. The gremlin found it strange, but it did not think much about it because a fish raised in the well made a splash and swam down again. Raising fish in wells was generally for checking whether the water source was contaminated. After finding nothing wrong with the fish in the well, the gremlin was no longer concerned. It quickly took out a bucket of water from the well and carried it back crookedly. It might be whipped if it was too late¡­ The water that the gremlins brought was poured into the big water tank beside the kitchen. The water that this gremlin brought was no exception. After pouring the water in, the gremlin panted to catch its breath before continuing to fetch water. The water in the big water tank was quickly used in the kitchen. Some of the sweating goblins also scooped some water from the big water tank to drink¡­ The invisible Demon Eye hovering in the night sky saw everything, and this scene also passed to Roy¡¯s eyes. Seeing that his plan went smoothly, Roy was relieved. Next was to wait for the virus in his demon blood to break out¡­ Just when the gremlins sent hot bread and pancakes to various parts of the fortress, a gremlin felt that its stomach was a little uncomfortable. More than half an hour ago, it drank the water in the water tank because it was thirsty. Because the water was very cold at that time, it suspected it might have an upset stomach, so it thought about avoiding the supervisor¡¯s gaze and finding a place to solve it. But before it could find a toilet, it realized that its entire body was beginning to heat up. The burning sensation all over made its consciousness gradually become blurry. It had already forgotten where it was going, and its legs were merely moving unconsciously. Not long later, a mage apprentice supervisor found this strange gremlin. When he saw that it was not working, the mage apprentice was furious. He walked forward with a whip and lashed at it without a word. But in contrast to being whipped in the past, the screams of the gremlin did not come this time. Although the gremlin¡¯s face had a bloody whip mark, it only shook its body and did not fall. Instead, it turned around and walked unsteadily toward the mage apprentice. The mage apprentice felt that he had been insulted. The lash not being useful in executing his supervision work was an insult. So he walked forward while cursing and raised his whip, intending to continue lashing. But when he stood in front of this gremlin, the gremlin suddenly raised its head. Its white eyes no longer had any pupils. Saliva dripped from its mouth, and its face revealed a ferocious expression that he had never seen before. It suddenly lunged at the mage apprentice, opened its mouth, and bit the mage apprentice¡¯s neck! The mage apprentice screamed in panic. The pain coming from his neck and the gushing blood made him terrified. As he screamed, he desperately tried to push the gremlin on him off. He thought that this gremlin might have gone crazy. Unfortunately, he failed to do so. The gremlin¡¯s strength was much greater than his. These gremlins, who usually undertook heavy and hard work, had immense strength that did not match their short bodies at all. They could even throw metal chain balls that were a few kilograms hundreds of meters away. How could the weak mage apprentice resist this? Thus, the mage apprentice soon fell silent. And this gremlin just lay on the mage apprentice¡¯s corpse and began eating big mouthfuls¡­ This kind of scene did not only happen in this corner. As time passed, similar scenes appeared everywhere in the fortress. In some places, gremlins were biting mage apprentices, and in others, gremlins were biting each other. When the people in the fortress heard more and more screams, they realized that something was wrong, so the alarm bells of the entire fortress were ringing urgently. The heroes who were still chatting in the city hall and studying how the demon would attack the fortress immediately rushed out when they heard the alarm. Astral, Solmyr, Gelu, and the heroes of Bracada were all present. Only Arantir was still in the camp of the undead army because of his identity as a necromancer. ¡°What happened? Did the demon attack?!¡± As soon as Astral walked out of the city hall, he immediately summoned someone to inquire about the situation. A mage hurriedly ran over and reported in panic, ¡°Your Excellency, it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s the gremlins. They seem¡­ like¡­¡± ¡°Like what?¡± Astral became furious when he heard him stammer. He stomped his feet and shouted, ¡°Hurry up and say it!¡¯ The mage secretly glanced at Gelu and gritted his teeth. ¡°The gremlins seem to be rioting!!¡± Hearing this answer, Astral was stunned. This answer clearly exceeded his psychological expectations. He did not expect that the alarm bells were ringing not because of the demon¡¯s attack but because something had happened to the gremlins under his command. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Astral frowned. ¡°Explain clearly!¡± Because the first ones to come into contact with the water were the gremlins, when the virus in Roy¡¯s demon blood broke out, the gremlins were the ones who were affected, and then it spread to the mage apprentices who worked as supervisors. Therefore, the first impression the people of Bracada had was that the gremlins were rioting¡­ The same was true for this mage who came to report, so it was difficult for him to speak about it when he answered earlier. As expected, when Gelu heard about this situation, even though he was an ally, he was a little annoyed and could not help but mock, ¡°Your Bracada kingdom always seems to have such problems¡­¡± The mages of Bracada have long been famous for exploiting slaves in the world of Ashan. This situation truly caused people to be speechless for it to happen at such a critical moment. Astral was also embarrassed. After hearing about the riot of the gremlins, he roughly understood what was going on, so he gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°Damn it. I¡¯ve already reminded you a long time to treat those inferior races better, but you just won¡¯t listen!¡± The mage blinked. Although he was aggrieved, he did not dare to refute. ¡°Your Excellency Astral, what should we do now?¡± ¡°What should we do? Is there a need to ask?!¡± Astral said angrily. ¡°Immediately send troops to suppress those rioting fellows!¡± Chapter 262 - Huge Loss The troops quickly went to suppress the rebellion in the fortress. But when they arrived at the camp where the gremlins were, they found that the scope of the revolt seemed to have expanded. Now, not only were there gremlins but also some mage apprentices¡­ In the first wave of mage apprentices that were bitten to death by the gremlins, the virus finally spread all over their bodies, causing their corpses to rise! When the suppression troops saw these mage apprentices, they were stupefied. They finally realized that something was wrong because these mage apprentices wobbling toward them looked like dead people! Their bodies were full of dried, dark red blood, and their faces, arms, thighs, and even their stomachs were covered in bloody wounds. How could they still be alive with such injuries? How could Astral and the others not be familiar with the appearance of the mage apprentices? Weren¡¯t there such zombies among the undead troops led by Arantir? ¡°Bastard!¡± The wizard heroes trembled in anger and roared, ¡°Attack! Kill all these damn zombies!¡± After receiving the order, a large number of iron golems rushed toward the zombies formed by gremlins and mage apprentices. They mechanically waved the blades in their hands and slashed at these zombies. Unfortunately, the zombies infected by the T-Virus in Roy¡¯s demon blood were different from the zombies in this world. To put it bluntly, the zombies in this world were just resurrected corpses that had not been buried for long. They were not much different from skeleton soldiers wrapped in flesh and blood and were easily killable. But the zombies infected by the T-Virus could not be killed after merely being slashed a few times. Under the attack of the iron golem troops, many zombies at the scene had their limbs cut off, and some of them were even cut in two. But these zombies that had been cut into pieces were still wriggling tenaciously on the ground. Even though they only had half of their bodies left, they still made bloodcurdling roars as they struggled to crawl toward the mages. The iron golems were only puppets and did not have flesh and blood to attract zombies, so the mages and nagas at the rear became the most attractive targets for the zombies. There were already more than three thousand zombies gathered in this area. They relied on their bodies that felt no pain to withstand the attacks of the iron golems while surging forward. They actually overwhelmed the iron golems with their weight and drowned them. Seeing that the zombies were about to lurch onto them, the mages finally could not help but fire. Numerous fireballs and magic arrows flew toward the zombies. But even though they were on fire and pierced by the magic arrows, these zombies still struggled for a distance before finally stopping. Everyone soon realized that flames seemed to be more effective against these zombies than magic arrows, so the mages tried their best to use fireballs to attack. After a while, this group of zombies finally turned into a pile of scorched corpses. When Astral saw this scene and smelled the disgusting burnt smell, the muscles on his face twitched. He remembered what he had seen earlier. The expressions of unprecedented ferocity and desire on the faces of these meek gremlins made even Astral¡¯s hair stand on end. Astral knew very well that the zombies gathered here were just a small amount. In the entire Dendera Fortress, the number of gremlins was the largest. He did not know how many of these gremlins and mage apprentices had become such strange zombies, and with the suppression troops scattered around, he did not know whether they could complete the task of suppressing them. After finishing the suppression here, Astral thought about it and left some people to clean up the scene. Then he immediately brought his troops and rushed to other places to provide support. Similar to him, Solmyr and the other wizard heroes were also suppressing these zombies that suddenly appeared everywhere in the fortress. Although the suppression process went smoothly, they found that these zombies were still constantly emerging throughout the entire fortress! Although there were merely a few of them, it always gave people the impression that they could not kill them all. Moreover, these zombies gradually grew from the initial gremlins and mage apprentices to some of the nagas and mages¡­ The spread of the T-Virus did not necessarily have to be done through biting, and it could also transmit through the air. In addition, the contaminated water source was made into food and distributed to the night guards all over. Therefore, even though the Bracadans were constantly destroying the infected zombies, new zombies were still continually appearing Gelu and the elven rangers led by him did not participate in the suppression of the zombies at first because they judged it to only be the riot of the gremlin slaves in the beginning. They regarded it as the internal affairs of Bracada, and the elves were not suitable to participate. It was basically the heroes of Bracada who were busy with this matter. However, when some of the elven rangers in the army transformed into zombies and began biting the companions around them, Gelu realized that things were troublesome! Therefore, he immediately ordered his troops to kill the zombies and immediately informed this news to Astral and the others. After hearing this, similar to Gelu, a word instantly appeared in Astral¡¯s and Solmyr¡¯s minds: plague! Zombies alone were not terrifying, but what was terrifying was that this might be a kind of plague! This was because once a plague occurred, it meant that there was a possibility of infection. Especially in a sealed city like the fortress, the contagious plague would exert the greatest power! In a short time, the heroes were unable to find the source of the plague. While they were anxiously destroying the zombies, they could only steel their hearts and isolate all the soldiers suspected to be infected! Among the mages of Bracada, some of them knew how to use the Cleansing spell. However, when they cast Cleansing on their companions who had turned into zombies, they found that it was utterly useless! These zombies were produced by the virus, and it had nothing to do with any negative status, so the Cleansing spell could not remove this infection. They had no choice but to endure the pain and personally kill their former companions with their own hands! The only place in the entire Dendera Fortress that was free of these zombies was the camp of Arantir¡¯s undead army. The reason was simple. The zombies craved fresh flesh and blood, so the undead army did not attract any zombies at all. Of course, Arantir had discovered this shocking change in the city. Zombies were a kind of undead, and Arantir could feel the strong aura of death from these zombies. But because no one had informed him about the plague disaster, Arantir could only feel uneasy in his army camp but did not dare to bring his troops out to help. Arantir was very smart. He realized that the sudden appearance of these undead in the fortress had caused a huge commotion. If he brought his troops out to help at this time, it might end up being counterproductive¡­ The truth was the same. The troops of Bracada and the elves were now terrified of their companions turning into zombies. On the one hand, they were afraid of being bitten to death by their former companions, and on the other hand, they had no choice but to kill their companions in grief. The nerves of the living people in the city were already stretched extremely taut, and they could collapse at any moment. Once Arantir¡¯s undead troops appeared in front of them, they might attack without hesitation! At this moment, many mages had already thought of Arantir. Why did this undead plague erupt in the city the moment Death Lord Arantir came?! To begin with, the mages of the kingdom of Bracada hated necromancers. Although Arantir had become their ally by virtue of his reputation, the vigilance in their bones made mages blame this incident on Arantir! Therefore, after working all night and finally calming the chaos in the city, the remaining troops of Bracada in the Dendera Fortress spontaneously surrounded Arantir¡¯s camp! Iron golems and stone gargoyles stood expressionlessly around the army camp. Behind them were blood-stained nagas and a small number of mages. The djinns were already floating in the air. They formed a tight surround over the undead army camp. Under the protection of a group of titans, Astrals, Solmyr, Gelu, and the other wizard heroes rode their warhorses toward Arantir¡¯s camp. All of them had the same terrifyingly ashen expression. The casualties had already been reported. In the fortress, there were about seventy thousand gremlin troops, almost all wiped out. Only a few of the thousands of mage apprentices were left. In addition, the elven ranger army had lost one-third, and the mage troops and the naga troops had suffered varying degrees of casualties. Only the iron golems, stone gargoyles, djinns, and titans had not suffered any losses. In other words, in just one night, the entire fortress had lost more than half of its population! Previously, they did not think much of it during the suppression, but now that the numbers were out, both Astral and Gelu felt so pained that they could not breathe. In particular, Astral¡¯s group usually thought that it was not a big deal to lose a slave of a lower race like the gremlins. But after really losing the gremlins, they realized that the factories and workshops of the fortress could no longer produce iron golems and stone gargoyles, and there were no more laborers to strengthen the city defenses and build structures¡­ This plague was so strange, but they had to find an explanation! Thus, when he stood in front of Arantir¡¯s camp, Solmyr was the first to make a move. He raised his hand, smashed the gate of the camp with a powerful bolt of lightning, and roared, ¡°Arantir, get out! If you don¡¯t dare to come out, I¡¯ll break all your bones into powder!¡± Chapter 263 - Fortress Predicament In the camp, Arantir sighed helplessly after hearing Solmyr¡¯s roar. What would come would always come. From the beginning of the chaos last night, he had expected such a situation. But there was nothing he could do about it. Necromancers believed in the dark aspect of Asha. Logically speaking, such belief in orthodox gods should place them in the righteous camp, and the people of the world should accept them, but this was not the case. The conflict between the dead and the living would absolutely not change because of beliefs. Just like this time, even with Arantir¡¯s reputation, he could still not defeat the discrimination and hostility in the hearts of people. ¡°There¡¯s still a long way to go to promote Asha¡¯s glory¡­¡± Arantir sighed as he stood up and walked toward the entrance of the camp. In order to make clear his intentions, he did not even bring a guard and welcomed the hostile eyes of the army of the kingdom of Bracada. Seeing Arantir appear, the nagas immediately narrowed their vertical pupils and made angry hissing sounds. They would rush forward and slash Arantir into pieces as soon as Astral gave the order. The djinns opened their arms and released the light of magic in their palms. Countless electric sparks sprang up on the titans, and storms began brewing on their fingertips. However, Arantir did not seem to see this scene. He walked to the entrance of the camp with his staff, looked at Astral, and said solemnly, ¡°I understand your anger. But what I want to say is, please calm down and think clearly. Don¡¯t fall for the demon¡¯s trick!¡± Solmyr was as hot-tempered as the lightning magic he practiced. Without waiting for Astral to answer, he said, ¡°Damn it! Now that things have come to this, you still want to push the blame onto the demon?! Put away your ridiculous lie, necromancer. Everyone in Ashan knows that although those demons who steal souls are evil, they are recognized as experts at playing with fire. How come in your mouth, demons can even command undead?!¡± gleaming, meaningful eyes. Indeed, everyone knew that demons had always despised undead because undead would not let them plunder any souls. In their impression, demons often appeared with flames and destruction, and they had never heard of demons creating undead. The zombies that wreaked havoc in the fortress last night were all undead creatures no matter how they looked at it, and in the entire fortress, the only necromancer who controlled the power of death was Arantir. He was naturally the most suspicious person. ¡°Everyone, if the commotion last night was really caused by me, why would I still be here waiting for you to come?¡± Facing the doubts, Arantir was still calm. ¡°To be frank, the success rate of me seizing the fortress was very high under such huge chaos, but I stayed in the camp peacefully and did not even take a step out. Isn¡¯t this enough to explain the problem?¡± ¡°Hmph. Maybe you have other plans and are trying to use this attitude to lull us into negligence?¡± a Bracadan wizard hero said coldly. Arantir looked at him and shook his head. ¡°I know that you Bracadans are very hostile to necromancers, but please don¡¯t use such an illogical guess to insult your and my intelligence. Knowledge is power. What you haven¡¯t seen doesn¡¯t mean that it doesn¡¯t exist!¡± After that, he ignored the wizard hero and continued to say to Astral, ¡°I don¡¯t know what the situation was like when that demon appeared in Ulambus. But when I met him in the Desert of Death, not only did he have a fallen angel and an enormous hellhound by his side, he also had a lich obeying his orders!!¡± ¡°Lich?¡± Astral frowned. ¡°Yes!¡± Arantir nodded affirmatively. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s through something like a demon contract. The demon was indeed using that lich, and it looks quite powerful. At least when I met them, that lich controlled thousands of undead troops. Moreover, I lost and could only retreat, so the high-level undead troops under my command should have fallen into the hands of that lich afterward.¡± ¡°Even so, it¡¯s impossible for a lich to cause such a situation, right?¡± Gelu frowned. ¡°If the lich controlled those zombies, then it had to have been close to the fortress. Under such circumstances, our patrols should have easily found it!¡± Astral added, ¡°Also, according to my understanding of undead, even a real lich would not be able to create a plague. But the chaos last night was caused by the plague. How do you explain this?¡± Arantir slowly shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t explain because I don¡¯t know much about that demon. Although my intuition tells me that it was the demon who caused this disaster, I don¡¯t know how he did it¡­¡± Arantir¡¯s answer caused an uproar among the wizard heroes. How could they be satisfied with such a response? ¡°Still quibbling! Master Astral, Your Excellency Solmyr, I think he¡¯s the one who did it!¡± a wizard hero said indignantly. ¡°He¡¯s pushing everything onto the demon that we haven¡¯t even seen. Still saying such words, isn¡¯t he underestimating us a little too much?¡± Astral and Gelu were also dissatisfied with Arantir¡¯s words. Astral said with a dark expression, ¡°Your Excellency Arantir, this plague and chaos caused Dendera Fortress to suffer heavy losses. If we can¡¯t get a clear explanation, we have no way of working together. Now, we can only temporarily detain you and your undead army. I hope you don¡¯t do anything that will cause further misunderstandings¡­¡± With that, Astral signaled to the troops and prepared to arrest Arantir. But at this moment, Arantir shook his head and said, ¡°Please wait! I have a suggestion!¡± ¡°What suggestion?¡± Astral stopped the troops for the time being. ¡°I know you can¡¯t believe me, a necromancer!¡± Arantir looked at the crowd. ¡°But if there¡¯s a conflict between us, we may really fall into the demon¡¯s trap. Therefore, I think that we can make a compromise. I¡¯ll leave the fortress with my undead army and set up a defense outside it. If the demons appear, then I¡¯ll take the lead to fight against him. At that time, all the doubts will be resolved. What do you think?¡± Astral and the wizard heroes looked at each other in surprise. Arantir¡¯s suggestion was a bit beyond their expectations. Gelu suddenly said, ¡°How are you going to get us to believe that you won¡¯t take the opportunity to escape?¡± ¡°I swear in the name of Asha!¡± Arantir said solemnly. ¡°If I, Arantir, take the opportunity to escape, I¡¯ll be devoured by thousands of undead!¡± At this time, Arantir was willing to go all out. He also knew that continuing to stay in the fortress would only make him more and more of a scapegoat, so he might as well pull the troops outside the fortress wall. His purpose for this trip was to eliminate that demon. As long as the opponent appeared, he did not believe that Astral and Gelu would remain indifferent. Seeing Arantir swear a cruel oath in the name of Asha, Astral and Gelu could only choose to believe him. In fact, they could not wait for these undead to get out of their sight. Although they had suppressed the zombies in the fortress, they had not resolved the source of the plague and still needed to search the entire fortress. If Arantir continued to stay in the city, they would have to divert their attention to guard him. Since he planned to station his troops outside of the city, then they should let him go.. Soon, everyone reached an agreement. Arantir and his undead army withdrew from the fortress under the watch of the troops of Bracada and the elves. Arantir did not go back on his word. After leaving the city, he stationed his army around the fortress as the first line of defense against the demon. But looking back at the chaotic scene in the fortress, Arantir sighed again. He thought that by joining forces with the kingdom of Bracada and the elves, they might be able to kill that powerful demon here in one fell swoop. But he did not expect that before the demon appeared, the coalition forces would have such mutual suspicion and even lost a lot of troops. Now that Arantir had been ostracized and forced out, who knew what tricks that demon would have next¡­ Astral and the others thought that as long as they could find the source of the plague, they might be able to eliminate it. Unfortunately, when they really investigated the source, they were horrified to discover that the fortress might be hopeless! The source of the plague was actually the water source in the fortress! All the wells in Dendera Fortress actually came from the same underground water vein. In other words, all the wells connected at the deepest part! Although the Demon Eye had dropped Roy¡¯s demon blood in a well last night, the infection swiftly expanded after the demon blood containing the T-Virus mixed and diluted in the well, causing the entire underground water vein to be contaminated! All the wells in the fortress eventually became the source of contamination. Under such circumstances, it was almost impossible to eliminate the source¡­ Here lay the horror of the T-Virus. Its super spreading ability was dangerous and difficult to control. In addition to the source, when the first infected appeared, the virus had already begun to multiply. If not for the fact that the people of this world were quite strong, and beings like titans and green dragons would not be corroded by the virus at all, Roy throwing out a little bit of demon blood might have caused a global extinction event like in Resident Evil¡­ Now, although the people in Dendera Fortress had not all turned into zombies, the water source could no longer be used, meaning that they had to give up on this place. Moreover, they had to seal the spatial portal so that the infected would not accidentally teleport through the spatial gate to Aglan Fortress and bring the plague there. Once the spatial gate was closed, it meant that the fortress would no longer be able to receive any reinforcements from Aglan at any time¡­ It was simply like misfortune never came alone¡­ Chapter 264 - The More Time Passes, the More Powerful ¡°We must seek reinforcements from Aglan Fortress!¡± ¡°No! We can¡¯t do this. Whether it¡¯s Aglan or us, it may cause the plague to spread!¡± ¡°Why not?! Don¡¯t forget that there are priests from the kingdom of Erathia in Aglan Fortress. They might be able to use the Cure Disease spell to dispel the plague!¡± ¡°That¡¯s only in theory. The priests¡¯ Cure Disease is only for known diseases, but this plague has never appeared in history. Who can guarantee that magic will be effective?!¡± ¡°Damn it. Are you planning on having us stay trapped in this isolated city?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s better than everyone dying together!¡± A fierce argument broke out in the Dendera Fortress. The people arguing were Gelu and the wizard heroes of the kingdom of Bracada. The wizard heroes were strongly advocating asking for help from Aglan, but Gelu blatantly opposed this proposal. In the city hall, both sides were refusing to give in, and the anger in them grew. Fortunately, Astral still maintained his rationality and came out to stop this argument in time. ¡°Everyone, Dendera Fortress is now facing an unprecedented crisis! We must work together to get through this crisis and not argue with each other here!¡± Astral said solemnly. ¡°If what Arantir said is true, and this plague disaster is the scheme of that demon, then the demon may be watching our turmoil now and mocking us for arguing with each other¡­¡± Hearing this, Gelu and the wizard heroes calmed down slightly and sat down. Solmyr said, ¡°If the creator of the plague is really that demon, then maybe we can eliminate the plague by killing the demon?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very difficult to guarantee!¡± A white-bearded wizard hero shook his head. ¡°And according to Arantir, that demon is more like a cunning demon. He only has a portion of the undead army and doesn¡¯t have too powerful military strength. If it were me, I definitely wouldn¡¯t immediately launch an attack on this strongly-defended fortress. The plague is his method to consume our strength. Before we become weakened to a certain extent, I think it¡¯s impossible for that demon to appear. It¡¯s easier said than done to kill him.¡± ¡°We still have a large number of troops. Can¡¯t we send troops to search for his traces?¡±. another wizard hero said unwillingly. ¡°If we wait passively like this, it¡¯ll only be us suffering!¡± Gelu said coldly, ¡°My rangers can attack, and mountains and forests are indeed suitable for us to fight in. But the problem is that the area is too large, and it¡¯s difficult to search. Once we split up the troops, it¡¯ll instead be possible for the demons to defeat them by himself¡­¡± Everyone was silent. They knew that what Gelu said was the truth, but they felt that it was ridiculous. They should clearly be the ones with the advantage! But why did it feel like they were stuck in a quagmire? Astral closed his eyes and thought carefully for a while before slowly saying, ¡°The current situation is very clear. We don¡¯t know when the demon will appear, so it¡¯s meaningless to wait in the mist. It¡¯s better to focus on this plague first!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Everyone agreed to this suggestion. Until now, the fortress was still in a state of panic because there were still zombies emerging constantly. Although these zombies would be killed quickly under the strict defense, it also meant that the manpower in the fortress was continuously decreasing. If this continued, Dendera would collapse before the demon appeared. Judging from the current situation, this plague would not infect undead creatures and lifeless puppets, and high-level life forms would not be infected either. However, the heroes present could not be called high-level life forms, and they had the possibility of being infected. If there was only a group of titans, dragons, and puppets left in the fortress in the end, there was no way they could fight this battle¡­ After the final discussion, under the suggestion of Astral and the others, Gelu reluctantly agreed to seek help from Aglan Fortress. But he only agreed to a small number of priests coming over. They first had to confirm with these priests if Cure Disease could work against this plague. The heroes in the fortress began to get busy. They sent people to the city and started to capture people who were already infected and turned into zombies so that the priests could use them as materials when the time came. After a messenger was checked repeatedly to ensure that he was not infected, he was allowed to go through the spatial teleportation formation to Aglan to seek help. As for Arantir and his undead army outside the city, they had long been forgotten. Although everyone now believed his previous words and felt that it was indeed a plague spread by the demon, no one proposed letting Arantir return¡­ Arantir led his undead army and stood alone at the foot of the fortress wall, waiting in the desolate winds¡­ Roy, who was tens of kilometers away, was feeling very comfortable. Fat Tiger had caught a huge firebird from somewhere. Rumor had it that this bird creature that could use powerful fire magic was a close relative of phoenixes. But now that this firebird had its feathers stripped off, it was roasting above a fire like a chicken. While sizzling with oil, there was a mouth-watering aroma wafting out, causing Fat Tiger¡¯s mouth to drip with saliva while he was slowly rotating the roasting rack with his mouth¡­ With his eyes closed, Roy let his pet roast meat as he lay in Julia¡¯s arms while enjoying the polishing and waxing service. Under Julia¡¯s meticulous care, his thick demon horns became increasingly sleek. There was a large flag erected beside Roy. It was the Soul Attracting Flag with the Osiris Mark. Roy had slightly modified the attributes of the Soul Attracting Flag so that all the souls that died because of his demon blood in the fortress tens of kilometers away would instantly teleport to the Soul Attracting Flag. This resulted in Roy lying on the ground and earning nearly eighty thousand souls from last night until now! Giovanni could not understand what Roy had done at all. He was too far away and did not know what was going on in Dendera Fortress. But the densely-packed souls teleporting over shocked him. No matter how stupid he was, he knew that these souls were most likely from the fortress. He did not know what method this demon, who was cooperating with him, used to plunder so many souls from the fortress so far away. It was simply unbelievable. Giovanni did not know what the situation in the fortress was, so he could only speculate anxiously. He tried to persuade Roy to set off to Dendera Fortress several times¡­ at least a little closer, but Roy refused. It had been more than ten hours since last night. This situation of knowing that something was happening but not knowing what it was made Giovanni feel extremely itchy. It was not just him. In fact, Julia and Cassandra did not know what was happening, but they both trusted Roy unconditionally, so they did not ask. From the beginning to now, Roy was the only one who could see. There were dozens of Demon Eyes hovering high above the fortress, and the situation happening in every corner of the fortress could not escape Roy¡¯s observation. He had seen the scene of the old guy Arantir being ostracized and forced out of the fortress and could not help but laugh. Although this Asha¡¯s Chosen was powerful, he did not seem to get along well with others. The fact that the T-Virus would not infect undead creatures and puppets had long been within Roy¡¯s expectations. Moreover, because the military forces in this world were relatively strong, Roy had predicted from the beginning that this biological crisis would not be too fierce, so he did not expect the entire fortress to become a dead city overnight. Now, through the Demon Eyes, Roy saw the messenger sent to Aglan Fortress. He knew that Dendera Fortress was thinking of a way to fight his virus plague, but he was not anxious at all. Although I don¡¯t know how long it takes for the T-Virus to mutate, it¡¯s been almost twenty-four hours. I think mutants should have appeared, right? Chapter 265 - The Second Night After a turbulent day, night fell again, and Dendera Fortress welcomed the second night. A patrol unit of the fortress was holding torches and patrolling the streets of the fortress city. Although the zombies in the city had mostly been eliminated after the massacre during the day, the patrol team was still very vigilant since there were sporadic reports of attacks still coming. However, since the gremlins had basically been all lost, they had no choice but to have the nagas and mages carry out patrols. The nagas were not too bad, but the mages were secretly complaining because of this. When had these mages ever had to patrol all night like this? But there was nothing they could do about it. The iron golems and stone gargoyles were not up to the task of guarding against zombies appearing. Those puppets who only knew to obey orders were brainless and did not have the capability to make active judgments at all. They could not tell whether the zombies with the appearance of gremlins were friend or foe¡­ Moreover, if these puppets were to patrol, even if zombies really appeared, the zombies would not attack them, making them useless for patrols. The mages were accustomed to living comfortably, and they had to stop to rest from sore waists and legs after merely walking a certain distance, causing the patrol process to become intermittent. Although the nagas were disdainful of these fellows, they could only stop and wait. Who asked them to be teammates? The nagas were a special race living in the swamps of the kingdom of Bracada. They were amphibians, and because they had many pairs of arms and were strong, these nagas could be considered natural sword masters. The kingdom of Bracada recruited them into the kingdom¡¯s army to make up for its shortcomings in melee and water warfare. It also gave them corresponding status, only slightly lower than mages. During the patrol, these mages basically could not be counted on, so the nagas took on the main guard task. Because their lower bodies were snake tails, they were very sensitive to ground vibrations. While the team was resting, a naga suddenly felt slight movement coming from underground, so she immediately became vigilant and called the other nagas to come forward. Through this investigation, the nagas discovered that this slight movement seemed to come from the sewers¡­ Due to the special geographical location of Dendera Fortress, there was a large garrison here all year round. So the fortress naturally had the corresponding housing for the troops to live in, and since they had to carry out various activities in their daily lives, facilities such as sewers were essential. In fact, there was a complete and complex underground sewer network in Dendera Fortress. These underground sewers were spread all over the city. After converging, they led to the river that ran through the entire canyon outside the fortress. These underground sewers were very low, and usually, they were basically maintained and cleaned by gremlins. Not to mention the mages, even the nagas had not gone down personally. Therefore, when they realized that the movement was coming from the underground sewers, the patrol team was a little conflicted, hesitating over whether they should send someone down to take a look. The sewers were smelly and dirty. Just opening the cover nearly made the nagas faint, and the mages shunned it even more. The members of the patrol team looked at each other, but none of them were willing to go down. ¡°Ahem Ahem!¡± While everyone was in a dilemma, a mage coughed twice and said, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary. Didn¡¯t you realize that those people who were infected with the plague and turned into zombies did not have any intelligence and only attacked the living instinctively? How can such fellows be smart enough to hide in the sewers?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. What you said makes a lot of sense!¡± These words immediately enlightened the other mages. They clapped their hands and praised, ¡°You¡¯re smarter and saw through it!¡± ¡°You flatter me. Everyone probably thought of it but was just not as precise as I put it!¡± The mage was extremely proud, but he pretended to be modest and praised the other mages. The nagas cursed inwardly. Of course, they knew that these mages were just finding excuses not to go down. However¡­ they had to say that this excuse was really reasonable. How could those zombies without intelligence think of hiding in the sewers to avoid searches? Just as the nagas were thinking this, the movement in the sewers disappeared. After waiting for a while with nothing appearing, the nagas finally heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Perhaps it was just some rats in the gutter. We were thinking too much¡­¡± Just as they were about to cover the sewer and continue patrolling, the ground suddenly exploded where the mages were resting. A black shadow darted out rapidly. Before anyone could react, the black shadow dashed into the group of mages! A blood-curdling scream rang out. The mage who was still bragging earlier was bitten on the neck by the black shadow and taken away! As for the other mages, because a few of them were beside the mage who was being carried away, they were directly pushed down when the black shadow attacked and had bloody claw marks on their chests, so deep that bones were visible¡­ This attack came too fast. After a while, the patrol team came back to their senses and hurriedly chased in the direction of the screams. ¡°Damn it, what the hell is that thing?!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s too fast! I didn¡¯t see it clearly!¡± ¡°There! It jumped onto the roof!¡± Although the patrol team did not manage to catch up to the black shadow, they could see the shadow jumping from afar, so a mage with quick reflexes immediately waved his staff and fired a magic missile at the black shadow. The blazing white magic missile flew out, and under the flickering white light, everyone finally saw the appearance of the black shadow. It was a plague-infected gremlin, but its current appearance was vastly different from that of a normal gremlin. It was on all four limbs and leaning forward on top of a bell tower. And the mage that was carried away just now was being stepped on under its feet. Its lips had been completely torn to the sides of its cheeks, revealing sharp teeth, and on its face was a pair of ash-gray eyes. Under the illumination of the magic missile, the eyes looked very strange. The most ridiculous thing was that there was a pair of transparent insect-like wings on its back! While leaning on the bell tower, its wings were still trembling, making a low buzzing sound, seemingly sending out a threat in warning¡­ Although it was just a brief glance, the strange and savage appearance of this gremlin still made everyone gasp, and the terrifying ash-gray eyes made everyone¡¯s hair stand on end. This monster could no longer be called a gremlin, but they could not find a suitable name for it. Just as the light of the magic missile was about to fade away, everyone saw the monster bite down on the mage that it was stepping on and jerk back! The screams of the mage came to an abrupt stop. A huge gap appeared on his neck, causing him to die instantly. After biting off a piece of flesh, the monster on the bell tower raised its neck and swallowed. Then after the darkness recovered, it turned into a black shadow and disappeared¡­ After some effort, the patrol finally got the dead mage¡¯s body down. After examining the corpse, everyone looked nervous and solemn. This monster had astonishing bite force and movement ability that could jump and fly for a short time, and most importantly, it seemed to have a certain level of intelligence. It knew how to attack the weakest position of the patrol team and strike once before leaving immediately, and use its speed to prevent the pursuers from attacking it¡­ ¡°Is¡­ is this still those swaying zombies that only know how to move forward?!¡± a mage said with a trembling voice. ¡°Why? Why are there such monsters?!¡± No one could answer him. Everyone looked at the mage¡¯s corpse in silence. When they found that the already cold corpse was trembling again and showing signs of awakening, they finally sighed. ¡°Burn him. We must report this matter!¡± Before leaving, a naga suddenly noticed something shiny on the ground and could not help but pick it up and look at it, only to find that it was a small piece of shattered transparent crystal. ¡°Strange. What is this? Did the monster drop it just now?¡± the naga muttered to herself. After looking for a long time, she could not find anything, so she could only toss this thing aside¡­ When the patrol team returned to the city hall to report this matter, they found that the hall was in a mess. Not only them, but many patrol teams were attacked by monsters during their patrol tonight! Moreover, the monsters that attacked them were not the same. At least from the description of the witness, almost every monster looked different. But these monsters had one thing in common¡ªthey were all agile, powerful, and had certain hunting instincts. Compared to the zombies before, these monsters were like real¡­ beasts! The worst part was that even though they suffered attacks frequently, no patrol team caught such monsters. These monsters seemed to have disappeared and hidden after catching enough prey! And the most likely place they were hiding was the underground sewers that covered the entire fortress! After hearing this news, Astral, Solmyr, and the others were all angry¡­ They sighed. It was an expression of being angry but being unable to vent it. Because they knew that it would be exceptionally difficult to eliminate these monsters¡­ At the same time, Roy, who was tens of kilometers away, was slightly surprised after seeing these mutated creatures in the fortress. According to his calculations, apart from infectivity, the reverted T-Virus should have retained its high mutation property. As long as there were enough infected samples and given some time for mutations, it was absolutely possible for monsters such as ¡®hunters¡¯ to appear. But what Roy did not expect was that these mutants were completely different from what Roy had imagined. One of the mutations that Roy observed through the Demon Eye had even inherited Roy¡¯s frost power and could spit out strong cold air to freeze prey. Under the attacks of these stronger mutants, heavy casualties occurred in the fortress once again. Moreover, not only did the mages and nagas have casualties, but even some green dragons and titans were attacked by mutants. Although these high-level beings did not suffer much damage, they were still shocked by the sudden attack and were unable to make the mutated monsters stay behind¡­ This situation made Roy scratch his head. If the T-Virus continues to mutate, maybe high-level creatures will become infected? Moreover¡­ Will I be able to control this spreading infection by then? Chapter 266 - Astral’s Decision Chapter 266 Astral¡¯s Decision Dendera Fortress had a sleepless night again. The appearance of the mutants gave everyone the possibility of being attacked, making people have to be on alert. But after not resting or sleeping for two days and two nights in a row, even heroes could not endure it. However, the attacks of the mutants did not stop because of the arrival of daytime. They were completely different from ordinary undead. The zombies mutated by T-Virus were not afraid of sunlight at all, causing the troops in the fortress to have to fight fires everywhere, even at daybreak, eliminating the zombies that had risen again. Due to being exhausted, everyone in the entire Dendera fortress had low morale. Moreover, as the number of mutants increased, the small number of patrol units could no longer deal with them. Under these circumstances, the Bracadan troops had no choice but to shrink their defenses and give up some of the outer areas of the fortress. These outer streets became a dead city, and the remaining zombies wreaked havoc in these areas¡­ Fortunately, at noon, the light of the spatial teleportation formation lit up. The support from Aglan Fortress finally arrived! The one leading the team was Archbishop Alaric, who had been staying in Aglan Fortress. Because the messenger had called for the priests to come and help, Alaric could only make the trip. But after knowing that there was still a necromancer like Arantir around the fortress, he appeared very reluctant. He had come under the order of the fake Queen Isabel¡ªfirstly to eliminate the demon, and secondly, he wanted to see what was going on with the fallen angel with the demon. Out of fanatical thoughts, he felt that the Bracadans chose to cooperate with the necromancer, which was blasphemy of his faith. So even though the messenger had urged him repeatedly, he still used the name of gathering troops to delay his arrival until now. Among the troops that Alaric brought, in addition to a force of more than five hundred priests, there was also a group of twenty angels. So when Astral and the others came to welcome him, although they were dissatisfied with Alaric¡¯s delay, they still suppressed their anger and greeted him with smiles on their faces. After all, the priests of the kingdom of Erathia practiced light magic. They had unique views on all kinds of dark curses, plagues, and diseases. Astral and the others could not do anything about the evil plague in the fortress, so they could only rely on these priests. Although Archbishop Alaric was surprised by the miserable condition of Dendera Fortress, he quickly realized his importance. Now, be it the Bracadans or the elves, they all needed to rely on him and his priests, making Alaric could not help but become arrogant. During their conversation, he kept mocking the Bracadans, and he did not even spare the elven rangers led by Gelu. Astral and the others had long heard of his bad temper. He was very irritating when he was in the kingdom of Erathia, and now that they saw it with their own eyes, they wanted to sew this guy¡¯s mouth shut! But they could only endure¡­ ¡°Okay!¡± After finally being satisfied verbally and spiritually, Alaric waved his hand. ¡°First, bring the infected you caught. I¡¯m very busy. I need to settle this quickly and then find that demon!¡± Astral and the others were expressionless and too lazy to say anything. They nodded and got people to bring the zombies they caught. A row of prison carts slowly drove into the square. In the cages were more than ten imprisoned zombies. These were the living infected that they had caught with great difficulty. Most of them were gremlins and mage apprentices, and some of them were nagas and mages. When the prison carts drove into the square, these zombies smelled the scent of living people and frantically reached out between the gaps of the cages. They bit at everyone with their saliva-dripping mouths, but they could not squeeze out, so they became more and more agitated. Let alone Astral and the others, even Alaric was taken back by the appearances of these zombies. At first glance, he thought that they were some ghouls, but then he realized that they were different. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that there were mutants?¡± Alaric asked curiously. ¡°There¡¯s no specimen of a mutant?¡± ¡°No, we can¡¯t catch them alive!¡± Astral shook his head. ¡°The terrain in the fortress is too complicated. The jumping ability of these mutants is very advantageous in this terrain, and if we set a trap, they¡¯ll see through it¡­ But don¡¯t worry. This is only temporary. After figuring out their movement behavior, we¡¯ll be able to catch them soon. Now, you should try to solve these ordinary ones first.¡± Alaric did not say anything else and gestured to his priests. A row of priests walked forward and came to these prison carts. These priests began to wave the cross necklaces in their hands and chant prayers. Soon, several rays of light fell from the sky and shined onto the zombies in the prison cart. The scene looked magnificent. ¡°They¡¯re using the Cleansing spell now!¡± Alaric explained proudly. ¡°If these guys became like this because of a curse, it¡¯ll be immediately dispelled.¡± Astral could not help but roll his eyes. He felt that Alaric was simply doing something useless. They had already confirmed that this was a plague, and this guy was still using magic to dispel a curse¡­ But it did not matter. Anyway, these priests had a lot of magic power, so it was good for them to try to find if there was a way to remove it. After they used the Cleansing spell, nothing happened. The zombies in the cages were still rattling their teeth loudly and were not affected at all. Alaric frowned, looked at the half-smile on Astral¡¯s face, and said in annoyance, ¡°Use Cure Disease to dispel it!¡± The priests obeyed the command and shined a light on them again. However, the result shocked them once again. The Cure Disease spell still had no effect against the zombies! Seeing this scene, Alaric immediately felt flustered, and cold sweat broke out on his forehead. He roared, ¡°Why is this happening?! Increase your magic power and try again!¡± But the result did not change in the slightest because of his shouting. Alaric could not stand it anymore, so he decided to do it himself! It had to be said that as an archbishop, Alaric¡¯s magic power was indeed much stronger than that of ordinary priests. When he used the same Cure Disease spell, the effect was different. Under the strong holy light, anyone could feel the surging power. But what he did not expect was that the zombie shrouded in his magic suddenly screamed at the top of his lungs. Their flesh started crumbling and falling from their bodies. Even their bones were the same. Finally, under the light of the spell, they turned into a pile of disgusting rotten flesh! ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s going on?!¡± Alaric stared dumbfounded at the result that he caused. He could feel that the magic of Cure Disease had taken effect on zombies, but the healing effect he had expected did not happen. Instead, it caused the zombie to die completely. What Alaric did not know was that this was actually the complete breakdown of the zombie¡¯s genes! In fact, the spell ¡®Cure Disease¡¯ mainly targeted diseases caused by external pathogenic factors. It eliminated the invading pathogens from bodies to obtain a recovery effect. Such a miraculous technique was indeed very useful for many normal diseases. Logically speaking, the zombies were also a disease caused by the invasion and infection of the T-Virus. But the problem was that the T-Virus was utterly different from other viruses. It would combine with the genes in the bodies of creatures, causing mutations and recombinations of the genes. When creatures could not adapt to this sudden change, they would often turn into terrifying monsters. This was the cause of the zombies. And because the virus had already completely merged with the genes of the creatures, when the Cure Disease wanted to eliminate the virus, it would inevitably cause the zombie¡¯s genes to collapse entirely! This was research on the scientific side. The magic of the mystical side might not necessarily be able to affect the microscopic world in depth and detail. Alaric¡¯s magic was powerful, but he did not understand the true cause of this disease, and acting recklessly had only caused such a result. Therefore, when it came to curing the infected, the holy spells of the priests were not very useful. Perhaps if they sought the seers of the Blind Brothers and used the herbal medicines they concocted, it would be more reliable¡­ Even Astral and the others were stunned by this result. Their original intention was to treat their former comrades with the holy spells of the priests, but if the holy spells could only kill the infected in the end, what was the use of asking the priests to come?! It would be better for them to do it themselves. All the heroes had gloomy faces and were silent. Even without turning his head, Alaric could sense this. He thought about it and gritted his teeth. He simply gave up his position and wanted the angels to try! But facing Alaric¡¯s eyes, an angel wearing a hood and a white battle robe floating in the air shook his head slowly. ¡°The souls of these monsters have long passed away. We can¡¯t even resurrect them, much less save them¡­¡± TIL ¡°Damn it! Damn it! Why is this happening?!¡± Alaric could not help but lose his temper. ¡°Isn¡¯t holy light omnipotent?! Why can¡¯t we do anything to this plague?!¡± Looking at Alaric¡¯s loss of composure, Astral, Gelu, and the rest sneered and did not say anything. But the angel seemed to have sensed something. He suddenly opened his wings, soared into the sky, and stabbed the angelic sword in his hand into the air! Whoosh! The angel¡¯s sword pierced an object, and it slowly appeared in the air. It was¡­ a Demon Eye! Although the Demon Eyes created by Roy came from the system, they inevitably carried a slight demon aura because he often used them. Astral and the others could not sense this slight demon aura. But angels, the archenemies of demons, were very sensitive to even the slightest demon aura, so the angel discovered this invisible Demon Eye¡­ The angel slowly landed. Looking at the thing that clearly had the appearance of a demon¡¯s creation on the sword, Astral and the others immediately became solemn. ¡°It seems like Arantir was right. All of this is indeed the demon¡¯s scheme. He¡¯s even observing us secretly and has a full view of the situation in the fortress¡­¡± ¡°What do we do now?¡± Solmyr asked. Astral pondered for a long time before gritting his teeth and making a decision. ¡°We give up the fortress! The reason why that demon hasn¡¯t appeared is that he is afraid of our fortress. Now, only by giving up the fortress and letting him see hope will he come out and fight us¡­ Maybe only by eliminating him can we stop this plague!¡± Chapter 267 - A Traitor Among Us Chapter 267 A Traitor Among Us It was exceptionally difficult for Astral to make the decision to abandon the city! A fortress like Dendera Fortress, which could accommodate more than a hundred thousand troops, was enormous. It covered an area of nearly ten square kilometers, and it took almost two years of investing manpower and materials to build it. Once they abandoned the fortress, it would be equivalent to losing all of the investment. It would also put the alliance army in an extremely dangerous position. However¡­ they had no choice but to do this because the plague had already contaminated the water source, and it was meaningless to continue staying here. There would only be more and more infected. And every day that the troops stayed in the fortress, it meant losing hundreds of soldiers. Under the anxiety, morale was low, and the troops had no combat strength. If the enemy really appeared, it was unknown if the alliance army would even be able to fight. In this case, it was better to completely abandon this fortress and place themselves in death in order to survive! Although the heroes were unwilling to accept Astral¡¯s decision, they were all the best of their respective races. In terms of intelligence, they were naturally outstanding, and they could certainly figure out the pros and cons. Therefore, after a moment of silence, everyone unconditionally supported his decision. After making the decision, the heroes heaved sighs of relief. Gelu laughed bitterly. ¡°In the end, we still have to be like Arantir¡­¡± Solmyr said angrily, ¡°Even if we have to leave the city, I still say that Arantir must be the vanguard against the demon. Our troops have low morale now, and only the bone dregs under his command are unaffected. At this moment, he should fulfill his duty!¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right!¡± Hearing this, the other wizard heroes nodded. ¡°The alliance army can station at the back!¡± The enmity between the mages of Bracada and the necromancers of Heresh had not formed in a day or two. Therefore, after hearing the suggestion of the wizard heroes, Gelu could only remain silent and not comment. As for Alaric, he was even more eager¡­ Since they decided to abandon the fortress, the alliance army quickly moved into action. The troops in good condition began to withdraw orderly while guarding against zombie attacks. However, after confirming that the priests¡¯ holy spells were ineffective on the infected, the alliance army could only give up on the infected people who were only scratched during their fights with the zombies but had not completely changed! This decision was cruel, so to prevent the injured from losing control of their emotions and rebelling, the heroes discussed for a while before deciding to hide the truth from them. They gathered these infected but unmutated people and placed them in the same camp. They erected a large number of canvases around the camp to block their sight and prevent them from seeing the scene of the fortress troops evacuating. Originally, as long as they took proper measures, these infected people would not have known this decision until their deaths. But unfortunately, for some reason, these infected people found out that they had been abandoned! There were hundreds of similarly wounded people. When they heard that they had to stay in the fortress and could not withdraw with the troops, these injured people were in an uproar. Although they knew that they could not be saved, out of the instinct to survive, they had fantasies and felt that they could still be saved. Now that the alliance army had made such a cruel decision, they felt desperate and found it utterly acceptable at the same time. In particular, many of the wounded were once noble mages, and this intensified the conflict. When these infected people were clamoring to find Astral for an explanation, they fought with the soldiers guarding them. The infected people were disheartened to begin with, and under such circumstances, they could not care less about their comrades anymore. During the fight, many infected people even bit the soldiers! This caused nearly another hundred infected soldiers to appear¡­ The scene was out of control for a while. When Astral and the others received the news and hurried over with the army to suppress them, they saw complete disorder and corpses on the ground. It could not be helped. The people bitten were also red-eyed now. Everyone knew what the outcome would be after being infected. For these infected people who harmed them, they simply adopted a ruthless attitude and aimed their weapons at their former comrades¡­ This was actually the most terrifying part of the T-Virus. Human relationships, friendships, family affection, and even love would collapse at the first blow¡­ All the infected people died, including the bitten guards. It was a massacre. In order to prevent future trouble, they had to deal with the bitten guards in cold blood. As Astral watched this scene, his face kept twitching, but in the end, he could only sigh. ¡°Burn their corpses!¡± he ordered. After all, if left alone, these corpses would rise again after a while. Then he began to investigate how the news that led this tragedy had leaked. If no one had informed these infected people, they would not have realized that they had been abandoned until after the army withdrew from the fortress. But now that the news had leaked in advance, they had to find out who did it. Astral initially thought that a friend of the infected might have secretly done it, but what he did not expect was that after investigating, all the spearheads were pointing at the priests brought by Alaric! This was because the last ones who came into contact with these infected people were the priests who wanted to continue studying the plague! This was good. It had not been long since Alaric came to Dendera Fortress, and he was already in a huge mess! When Astral was angrily questioning him, Alaric had a dumbfounded expression on his face and still did not know what had happened. In addition to Alaric¡¯s arrogant attitude in the beginning, this matter instantly caused a giant rift between the Erathians and the Bracadans. Especially when Alaric could not find out which priest had leaked the news, it was even more so. The Bracadans felt that it was not that Alaric could not find out, but that he wanted to protect his priest. But unfortunately, Alaric really did not find out who did it¡­ Although this incident had caused a long delay, the army of Dendera Fortress was still withdrawing according to the plan. They had to finish this before the sky turned dark. If it was night and the troops were still moving, there might be many more casualties due to the attacks of the mutants. In the evening, when the sun was gradually sinking to the west, the fortress completed the major evacuation. The troops abandoned the tall city wall and blocked the gate of the fortress. Dendera was completely reduced to an empty city¡­ Oh, no, it should be said that it was a city occupied by zombies. When night fell, the mutants emerged from the sewers and began moving, but they could no longer find any blood food, so they roared angrily. After withdrawing, the alliance army stationed on the plains about two kilometers away from the fortress. In order to prevent the mutants in the fortress from escaping, they had specially set up numerous magic mines near it to serve as a warning. But even so, the soldiers could not help but still shudder when they heard the terrifying roars coming from the fortress. ¡°Alas, I keep feeling like we¡¯ve jumped from one trap into another¡­¡± Astral said to the other wizard heroes, and then an awkward silence ensued. ¡°Now, we can only hope that the demon will appear as soon as possible!¡± Gelu said. ¡°If it were me, at this moment when we just finished withdrawing, it would be the best time to attack. Moreover, it¡¯s night, so that demon will very likely appear tonight!¡± ¡°Get ready!¡± The lightning on Solmyr¡¯s body quickly circled him around as he looked at the dark night sky with sharp eyes. Alaric did not say anything. He shrank in a corner near the heroes, looking abnormal. He could not help but be abnormal because a priest came to his side just now and secretly reported something to him. One of the priests he brought with him had disappeared! When he received this report, Alaric almost immediately determined that this missing priest was most likely the person who had informed the infected people of the evacuation! Damn it! There¡¯s a traitor among us! Alaric cursed inwardly. He did not know who this missing priest was, but he could no longer investigate this matter because once he said it, he would become everyone¡¯s target. Those bookworm mages of Bracada would put all the blame on him¡­ Therefore, he could only pretend that nothing had happened and wait quietly with the other heroes. Time passed little by little. When it was almost midnight, a faint sound of water came, and a figure suddenly emerged from the river flowing through the canyon! It was a man dressed as a priest. He was holding a cross necklace in his hand and carried a hammer of justice on his shoulder. His entire body was wet. When he got out of the river, he looked vigilantly at the opposite shore before turning back. Needless to say, this priest was the missing priest of Alaric¡¯s army¡­ This position is already far away from the fortress alliance army. Even Arantir¡¯s undead army is far away. It¡¯s about time¡­ the priest thought before his expression relaxed slightly. At this moment, his figure suddenly blurred, and his entire body gradually changed. From an inconspicuous middle-aged man wearing a priest robe, he turned into a succubus with reverse wings on her back and flames burning on her hooves! If Roy were here, he might have recognized at a glance that this succubus was Benia! As a high-rank demon, Benia had the same outstanding talent for metamorphosis as her sister, Biara. She had hidden in Alaric¡¯s priest army, and even the angels could not detect her existence¡­ ¡°Hahahaha!¡± After Benia finished transforming, she could not help but let out a shrill laugh. ¡°I finally escaped. Biara, my dear sister, wait for me. I¡¯ll come back to find you soon! But now, I¡¯m going to find my powerful ally¡­¡± With that, Benia moved her demon hooves and ran into the forest in the distance. Only a series of burnt footprints on the ground left behind marks that she had come through¡­ Chapter 268 - Cunning, Counterplot When the Demon Eye was found and dealt with by the angel, Roy realized that the angels might have sensed his demonic aura. Therefore, in order to prevent the other Demon Eyes from being discovered, Roy simply withdrew all of them back. To Roy, the reverted T-Virus was a pleasant surprise. After watching the holy spells of the priests fail to take effect on the T-Virus, Roy realized that the T-Virus was still so powerful. At least, it could not be eliminated by conventional means. In addition, judging from the performance of the mutants, they were probably stronger than the lickers in the movies. This might be due to the physiques of the non-human special races in the Ashan world. So far, the T-Virus had infected many soldiers, such as gremlins, mages, nagas, and elven rangers. And the resulting mutants were progressively stronger. Perhaps after a while, the T-Virus might be able to affect those green dragons and titans with formidable physiques. But it seemed like the alliance army might have thought of this and had actually withdrawn from the fortress in an orderly manner, making Roy feel regretful. ¡°Are we going to attack?¡± Julia asked Roy after seeing the changes in Dendera Fortress from afar. Roy was weighing the pros and cons. It was definitely a good thing for the alliance army to come out of the fortress. Without the support of the city wall and the help of the defense equipment, the threat of the entire alliance army undoubtedly decreased by half. In addition, Roy¡¯s T-Virus had wreaked havoc in the city, causing many soldiers to die. It could be said that Roy had already achieved the goal of weakening the alliance army. However, due to the special nature of the troops of the kingdom of Bracada, there was still a considerable number of puppet creatures in their army. Those stone gargoyles and iron golems were hindrances, and there were a lot of them. It would not be worthwhile to waste firepower on them during the battle. In addition, from Roy¡¯s observations, there were more than a hundred titans and about forty green dragons and emerald dragons in the alliance army. Alaric¡¯s arrival brought nearly five hundred priests and twenty angel soldiers to the alliance army. The number of these high-level mythical creatures seemed to be a little too much, and they would be great trouble when fighting. Giovanni spoke up at this moment. ¡°Your Excellency Osiris, perhaps we can defeat Arantir¡¯s troops first. You should be able to see that Arantir¡¯s troops have a huge misunderstanding with the alliance army, and their armies are now very far apart. If we attack Arantir¡¯s troops first, the stupid mages of Bracada will definitely choose to watch the show¡­¡± Roy nodded. After two days of investigating with the Demon Eyes, he had confirmed the conflict between the alliance army and Arantir, which was indeed something he could use. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s defeat Arantir first!¡± Roy nodded. Next, Cassandra led the undead army out, and Roy, Julia, Fat Tiger, and Giovanni followed closely behind. However, before they could go far, a voice suddenly echoed in the forest. ¡°Osiris, if I were you, I wouldn¡¯t be so rash!¡± ¡°Who?!¡± As soon as Julia heard this voice, she immediately drew her sword and frowned in vigilance. On the other hand, Roy felt that this voice was a little familiar. After thinking about it, he probed, ¡°Benia?¡± With a soft whoosh, a group of flames appeared in front of Roy. The flames flashed away, and then a succubus with demonic aura appeared! ¡°It¡¯s really you!¡± Looking at Benia, Roy could not help but frown. ¡°How did you find us?¡± ¡°Hehehe!¡± Benia laughed sensually. She walked to Roy¡¯s side and stretched out her hand to touch Roy¡¯s strong chest muscles while lifting a thigh to rub against Roy¡¯s leg. She said bitterly, ¡°Osiris, why can¡¯t your words be trusted? When I invited you to come to this world together, you rejected me, but then you turned around and came here yourself. Why did you go back on your words and chase after me here?¡± As soon as Benia finished speaking, she suddenly screamed, and her entire body was pulled away from Roy by a force. She turned around and found that it was Julia! Julia grabbed Benia¡¯s demon tail and dragged her over. At the same time, she placed the tip of her fallen angelic sword on Benia¡¯s tail and said coldly, ¡°Watch your actions, succubus! Or else I¡¯ll cut it!¡± ¡°Darling!¡± Benia licked her lips and walked to Julia¡¯s side with shining eyes. She hugged Julia¡¯s arm, pressed her chest against her tightly, and smiled seductively. ¡°You can do whatever you want. It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re a bit rough¡­¡± Julia shivered and remembered that Benia was the type that did not mind either at all. She immediately threw away her tail, shook off her hug, and took a few steps back. Roy frowned and pointed a finger at Benia. His powerful Psychokinesis immediately imprisoned her body, preventing her from moving. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one last chance to answer my question. How did you find us? If you dare to use this method to avoid answering again, I will kill you immediately!¡± Feeling the murderous aura in Roy¡¯s tone, Benia realized that he was not joking, so she stopped messing around and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your current location hasn¡¯t been exposed. I have a treasure in my hand. When I first came to this world, I killed a seer and obtained it. It¡¯s called the Missing Person Stick, and it can roughly tell me the direction of the person I¡¯m looking for. By relying on it, I found you!¡± ¡°Treasure?¡± Roy was a little convinced. He knew that there were indeed many amazing magic items in this world. ¡°Why are you looking for us?¡± Julia asked angrily. ¡°Didn¡¯t you come to this world to seek revenge on your sister?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity!¡± Benia gritted her teeth. ¡°In fact, I¡¯ve already found her, but I couldn¡¯t defeat her. Instead, I was captured and imprisoned by her. Fortunately, I thought of a way and finally escaped. I also learned that she sent Archbishop Alaric to find a demon and a fallen angel. I guessed that it was most likely you, so I transformed into a priest, mixed into Alaric¡¯s priests, and followed him to Aglan Fortress. After receiving the request for help from Dendera Fortress, I followed him to it!¡± ¡°Wait¡­ Wait. You stayed among the priests?!¡± Giovanni was in disbelief. ¡°Didn¡¯t any of the angels recognize you?!¡± ¡°Tch, vampire¡­¡± Benia slanted her eyes and glanced at him disdainfully. But she still replied proudly, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the metamorphosis ability of a high-rank succubus!¡± After being interrupted by Giovanni, Roy suddenly realized the hidden implication in Benia¡¯s words and frowned. ¡°You said that your sister¡­ sent Archbishop Alaric??? What does this mean?¡± ¡°It means what you¡¯re thinking!¡± Benia giggled. ¡°As for why she has such authority, it¡¯s because my sister is now Queen Isabel of Erathia!¡± ¡°Wh-what?¡± Giovanni¡¯s eyes almost popped out. ¡°Queen Isabel is your sister?! She is¡­ a succubus?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Benia looked at Roy and smiled. ¡°You can simply understand it as a demon scheme¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± There was a lot of information, and Roy did not know what to say for a moment. But he also understood why Arantir wanted to go to Erathia. He was probably already suspecting Isabel¡¯s true identity. This intuition was simply terrifying. After thinking about it, Roy asked, ¡°What do you mean by telling us not to be so rash?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very simple! You¡¯re being fooled!¡± Benia said seriously. ¡°I just came out from the alliance army and found some strange situations. On the surface, the location where the alliance army stationed after leaving the city is about two to three kilometers from Arantir¡¯s undead army. But in fact, Arantir¡¯s undead army is completely empty!¡± ¡°What?¡± Julia¡¯s expression changed when she heard this. She hurriedly flew into the air and looked in the direction of the distant fortress. But after a while, she asked doubtfully, ¡°No, Arantir¡¯s troops are still in the same place!¡± ¡°That¡¯s magic, very special magic!¡± Benia pointed at her eyes. ¡°This spell is called ¡®Phantom Forces¡¯! It should be that old guy Astral¡¯s proud skill. In your eyes, it may be very real, but we succubi are very proficient in illusion magic, and I can easily see through this illusion. I can tell you with certainty that the current Arantir army is just a group of light and shadows, without any physical existences! This is a deception. Don¡¯t underestimate the heroes of this world. Those old fellows have been fighting for many years, and their minds are even more cunning than demons¡¯. They may have been overwhelmed by the plague you created, Osiris, but they are also plotting to strike back!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Roy looked deeply at Benia and then flew into the air. Through his Radiation Perception, he looked at Arantir¡¯s undead army. Sure enough, the location of Arantir¡¯s undead army had a certain amount of radiation sources in Roy¡¯s vision. But after Benia¡¯s reminder, Roy realized that the energy of these radiation sources was a bit small, probably caused by the light and shadow magic. But where is Arantir¡¯s true army? Roy started searching. In the end, he found that the ground slightly more in front was emanating an abnormal radiation source and occupied a large area. Therefore, Roy immediately understood that Arantir¡¯s undead army might have snuck underground to hide! If it were any other race, they might not have been able to do this. But for undead that did not have any life and did not need to breathe, sneaking underground was completely normal ¡­ If the positions of the alliance army, the phantom undead army, and the true undead army were represented by 1, 2, and 3, then the alliance army¡¯s position was at 1, and the true undead army was at 3. In other words, if Roy really fell for the trap and launched an attack at position 2, the phantom undead army, then it was very likely that he would be pincered by the alliance army and Arantir! This stratagem was truly impressive. Roy did not even know how Astral and Arantir, these cunning old guys, were able to reach an agreement and communicate to arrange such a trap. Although this trap might not necessarily kill Roy, he did not deny that it would indeed cause him immense trouble¡­ ¡°Very good, Benia, I accept this proof of allegiance!¡± Roy released the restraint of his Psychokinesis on Benia and let her land. ¡°I promise you that after defeating the alliance army, I will help you to get revenge on your sister!¡± ¡°The contract is established!¡± Benia giggled and asked, ¡°So now, how do you plan on defeating these guys?¡± ¡°Is there a need to say that?¡± A dim light flashed in Roy¡¯s eyes. Pentagrams appeared in his pupils as he grinned sinisterly. ¡°Since those bone drags want to hide underground, then they can stay underground forever!¡± With that, a large black shadow suddenly appeared under Roy¡¯s feet. This shadow quickly spread out and rapidly covered the surface of the nearby forest. Then a strange scene appeared. All the tall trees and huge rocks on the ground seemed to be sinking into quicksand as they slowly sank into this endless shadow¡­ ¡°Black Hole¡­¡± Chapter 269 - Plague Monarch, Artificial Disaster Roy felt that this trap devised by Arantir and Astral¡¯s group was very¡­ interesting! When he saw Arantir¡¯s undead army being driven out of the fortress through the Demon Eyes, Roy had believed it for a time. If they were really just acting then, then Roy had to say that their acting was the best of the best. Precisely because of this, after Arantir left the fortress with his troops, Roy did not pay much attention to him and focused the investigation of the Demon Eyes on the infection process of the T-Virus. This allowed Arantir to complete the operation of replacing the original with a fake under his nose. The reason why he said that this was a joint performance put up by Arantir and Astral¡¯s group was that Roy had once fought Arantir and confirmed that Arantir did not know the Phantom Forces spell. If he did, there was no reason why he had not used this spell to fight Roy at that time, so this ¡®Phantom Forces¡¯ spell could only be cast by wizard heroes like Astral and the others. In one of the magic books that Roy plundered, this spell was recorded in detail. But it only had a description of this spell and did not contain the incantation and usage methods. This was because the mage guild and library in Ulambus were not high level and not qualified to keep this high-level spell. Yes, this Phantom Forces spell was true high-level magic in this world, and it was high-level strategic magic! Because what this spell created was ¡®true illusions! In order to kill the illusion demon C¨¦sar, Roy had transformed his eyes into the Eyes of Nightmare, and the Eyes of Nightmare had the ability to see through illusions. But this time, the Eyes of Nightmare could not see through the illusions of Arantir¡¯s undead troops because these illusions were very rare and had physical illusions! In Roy¡¯s Radiation Perception, the illusions of the undead troops glowed with radiation, which was very confusing The truth was the same. In the magic book, the description of the Phantom Forces spell pointed this out. These illusions formed from magic had the same attack power as the main body. But after receiving an attack, even the weakest attack would immediately cause them to break and disappear. Such illusions could often play unimaginable roles in battles. Because the Ashan world was at war all year round, the types of magic and the research conducted in this world often inclined toward this kind of army magic. There was also direct offensive magic, but relatively few¡­ But Benia, this succubus, was an expert at playing with illusions. With her disclosing the information, it undoubtedly saved Roy a lot of trouble¡­ The army advanced again, but this time, Roy was at the front. A large shadow was attached to his feet and spread to large areas nearby. As Roy moved, huge trees and rocks kept falling into the Black Hole space after Roy¡¯s selection. He was plowing a path like a bulldozer! During this process, the sinking trees naturally alarmed the birds resting on them. The frightened birds flew around blindly in panic under the night sky. From a few at the beginning to tens of them and then thousands of them later on, countless bird cries and rumbling sounds created a resounding cacophony. This scene was rather shocking in the eyes of everyone behind, especially Benia. It was the first time she had witnessed Roy¡¯s power with her own eyes, and she felt that the power that Roy was displaying was rather strange. ¡°W-what does he want to do?¡± Benia asked Julia, dumbfounded. ¡°Where did those trees and rocks go?¡± Julia vaguely guessed what Roy wanted to do, but she rolled her eyes at Benia, not wanting to explain to her at all. In her eyes, Benia was simply trying to seduce her partner¡­ her own fancy schlock. Julia did not want to bother with her at all. Like Benia, Giovanni wanted to know where the trees and rocks went, but he knew that no one would explain to him, so he wisely chose not to ask. Instead, he concentrated and estimated how many trees and rocks Roy had taken away along the way. However, this estimation shocked him more and more. The distance from here to Dendera Fortress was about twenty kilometers, and Roy had collected at least ten thousand tons of trees and rocks every kilometer! With so many things sunk into the strange shadow ground, it was as though endless objects could be packed in the shadow. Such immense devouring ability was simply horrifying Damn it, is it really all right for me to cooperate with such a strange and powerful demon? Giovanni could not help but mutter inwardly. Roy was uncensored about what the people behind were thinking. It was the first time he was using all his strength to release this Black Hole. He actually wanted to see how strong the devouring ability of Black Hole was, but after experimenting, Roy found that he could not find the bottom line of this ability! Roy could vaguely sense the existence of all the objects his ability devoured, but no matter how much Roy devoured, he could not fill the deep and dark space in his perception. At most, Roy¡¯s magic power consumption was gradually increasing over time. In other words, the storage capacity might be massive, but it required more magic power to maintain the storage state of the things inside. One of Roy¡¯s goals in coming to this world was to find a way to understand some of the power and knowledge of space magic. But after using his Black Hole, Roy suddenly realized that his own power seemed to be able to open a unique alternate space! Although the alternate space connected to the Black Hole ability was completely empty, Roy might be able to understand more if he could study this alternate space in depth. As Roy walked along the road, it could be said to be flying sand and stone. Accompanied by the panicked cries of the birds, it looked utterly terrifying in the dark night. How could the alliance army not notice such a huge commotion? Therefore, after an order, countless magic flares were launched into the sky by the mages and then slowly descended. Under the light of the flares, night faded, allowing the alliance army to see Roy¡¯s movements clearly. Then everyone was dumbfounded¡­ They clearly saw a meandering but still straight path that brutally penetrated the entire forest in the distance. It gave off the feeling that there was no end to it, and it was as though a huge wild beast was walking on it. At the front of the path, the trees were constantly collapsing, and the sky was full of frantically flying birds, creating an apocalyptic scene. This scene that was like a big boss appearing caused the soldiers of the alliance army to gulp unconsciously, and their hands holding their weapons were full of slippery, cold sweat¡­ ¡°It¡¯s c-coming!¡± ¡°Damn¡­ damn it. What kind of enemy are we facing this time?¡± The soldiers were whispering to one another. Their tense nerves were almost reaching their limits, especially as Roy gradually approached and the rumbling noise grew louder and louder. Astral, Solmyr, and the others looked nervously in front of them and constantly got people to shoot flares to light up the night sky in order to see the battlefield clearly. At the same time, they were praying incessantly in their hearts, hoping that the trap laid by them would work. Arantir¡¯s illusion was currently watching and waiting motionlessly with the undead army that had indifferent expressions. His true body was hiding in the abdominal cavity of the spectral dragon, the Death Incarnation, lurking underground with the real undead army, waiting for Roy to pass over his head before he appeared and pincered Roy from behind. Everyone on the battlefield was waiting for Roy to appear¡­ Finally, Roy walked out of the forest and came to the plains. For the first time, he appeared in the sight of the alliance army, allowing them to see their opponent clearly: a tall body of more than three meters, wearing the pitch-black Cold Winter Armor, with two pairs of huge demon wings that were raised high after entering a combat state. Within a radius of nearly a kilometer around him, the dense black shadow emitting mist formed a no-man¡¯s-land¡­ The moment Roy appeared, the entire battlefield was silent. The alliance soldiers looked at Roy in a daze, and even the dragons, titans, and angels could not help but narrow their eyes. ¡°Is¡­ is this the Plague Monarch?!¡± a mage asked anxiously. Yes, because they did not know Roy¡¯s demon name, and because of the plague that Roy had created in Dendera Fortress, the soldiers among the alliance army had been privately calling Roy, the unknown demon, the ¡®Plague Monarch¡¯. Even though Astral and the others had repeatedly emphasized that this demon was not a demon lord and was not worthy of the title ¡®monarch¡¯, the soldiers kept saying it out, and they had not been able to change it. Seeing Roy walking toward the battlefield step by step, Astral and Solmyr looked at each other and let out a long sigh. They ordered loudly, ¡°Line up! Meet the enemy!!!¡± Under the command, the alliance soldiers finally returned to their senses and hurriedly searched for their positions in the crowd, causing the formation to become chaotic for a bit. Come a little closer, a little closer! Gelu kept thinking as he stared intently at Roy¡¯s figure. However, when Roy was about to approach Arantir¡¯s lurking undead army, he suddenly stopped. Just as Astral¡¯s and the others¡¯ hearts skipped a beat, Roy suddenly spread his wings and flew into the air. Looking at the still ground below, Roy grinned nastily. ¡°Since you want to hide so much, then never come out. Don¡¯t you agree, Arantir?¡± In the abdomen of the spectral dragon, Arantir kept his eyes closed and sensed the movements on the ground. When Roy said this, he did not hear clearly, but his strong intuition gave him an immense sense of crisis! ¡°Not good! Get out!¡± Arantir suddenly opened his eyes and ordered the spectral dragon to rush out. But at this moment, Roy shouted ¡®Liberation¡¯ in midair! Boom! Boom! Boom! With his voice, all the trees and rocks that he had devoured along the way were released at this moment! Hundreds of thousands or even millions of tons of wood, rock, and soil poured down from the sky. It was more terrifying than a flood and more violent than a landslide. With the bombardment of such tremendous mass, the entire plains shook. Under the distraught gazes of Astral and the others, Roy¡¯s artificial disaster buried the area where Arantir¡¯s undead army was lurking in almost a few seconds! Then the torrential rain of mud and stones continued to spread in all directions. It lasted for nearly five minutes as it covered all the ground within five kilometers¡­ At this moment, Arantir¡¯s undead army really could not come out because there were at least a few tons of heavy objects pressing down above their heads¡­ Chapter 270 - Killing Arantir Chapter 270 Killing Arantir No one would have thought that Roy would appear in such a¡­ berserk manner! Countless thick tree trunks and rocks piled on the ground without any pattern, forming a large area that completely covered where the undead army was lurking. It was just like a foundation built by a group of workers without any construction technique. But this messy foundation made everyone understand one thing¡­ Arantir¡¯s undead army was finished! To put it bluntly, the weight of the materials that Roy collected along the way was almost equivalent to a mountain. Although the weight of this mountain was spread out, the weight on top of the undead army was still not something that a group of bones could lift. Even the place where the stronger bone dragons were was taken care of by Roy, making it impossible for them to dig their way out. The undead were only undead, not groundhogs. Even if they could hide underground and did not need to breathe, they were unable to dig holes to escape from the area covered by these rocks and trees. Roy had basically used a physical method to seal Arantir¡¯s undead army¡­ Arantir was the only one in the entire army who saw the situation quickly. He had led his Death Incarnation and escaped before the rocks and trees landed. Seeing that Roy had buried his army, Arantir could not help shaking in anger. He saw the ground trembling slightly and knew that his troops were trying to get out, but unfortunately, they could only make the ground tremble twice¡­ ¡°Since they¡¯re undead, then they should stay underground obediently, right?¡± Roy slowly descended from the sky and landed on a huge rock. He looked at Arantir derisively. ¡°We meet Arantir again, but the undead army seems to be worse than the last time!¡± In the abdomen of the spectral dragon, Arantir glared at Roy without a word. His eyes seemed devouring Roy, but he soon closed his eyes. After opening them again, he regained his usual cold expression. ¡°I have to admit that I made a mistake this time. But in my opinion, this is a test given to me by Asha¡­ Demon! Even without an army, I will kill you and execute Asha¡¯s will!¡± With that, Arantir raised his arms and shouted, ¡°Asha uses all!¡± With his shout, the colossal Death Incarnation raised its skull and let out an invisible roar. The powerful dragon might that was as terrifying as death radiated out in all directions. Then it suddenly lowered its skull. A black pillar of light shot out from its mouth and headed straight for Roy! At the same time, after seeing Arantir taking action, Astral and the others in the rear immediately urged their troops to advance and prepared to cooperate with Arantir¡¯s attack. Seeing the black pillar of light coming at him, Roy exerted strength under his feet and smashed the rock beneath his feet. While avoiding the death blast, he spread his wings and rushed toward the spectral dragon! Arantir stared intently at Roy¡¯s movements and quickly chanted a spell, preparing to use his magic to fight Roy. But he did not see that a layer of dragon scales now covered Roy¡¯s tail¡­ S A powerful death power mist rose from the spectral dragon¡¯s body, and it swung its claws at Roy. The gigantic dragon bone claws slashed with sharp whistling sounds and covered Roy¡¯s entire body in the attack range. But just as the dragon claws were about to hit Roy, he suddenly disappeared and flashed above the spectral dragon¡¯s skull. ¡°Now!¡± Arantir waved his staff and cast a powerful Slow spell on Roy. The spectral dragon quickly took this opportunity to raise its skull and bite at Roy with its enormous mouth! The Slow spell stopped Roy¡¯s movements, but Roy only snorted coldly and did not move at all. He stretched out his fist and punched one of the spectral dragon¡¯s dragon teeth! Before the spectral dragon could bite Roy into its mouth, its longest dragon tooth cracked loudly under Roy¡¯s punch¡­ This dragon tooth was nearly a meter long, but Roy¡¯s punch broke it. Seeing this dragon tooth fall, Arantir was stupefied! Although the Death Incarnation existed in the form of a spectral dragon and looked like merely a pile of bones, Arantir knew very well that the strength of this pile of dragon bones was incomparable to that of ordinary bone dragons under the enhancement of the formidable death power. Moreover, as long as the death power on the spectral dragon was still there, not only could it repair its injuries, but the spectral dragon was almost indestructible. But now, this demon only punched once and directly broke a dragon tooth? How is this possible?! Dragon teeth are the hardest part of a dragon¡­ Before Arantir could figure it out, Roy had already flown out of the spectral dragon¡¯s mouth. Although the spectral dragon had bitten him, Roy escaped through the gap of the broken dragon tooth the moment it closed its mouth. If the spectral dragon could speak, it would only be a spectral dragon with air leaking through its mouth when it talked¡­ With the enhancement of Dragon Slayer Magic, Roy¡¯s damage to all dragons would double. Although the damage merely doubled, Roy realized that this increase in damage was actually very high from testing with the punch. After flying out of the dragon¡¯s mouth, Roy made a quick turn. Arantir¡¯s Slow spell had only taken effect on Roy for an extremely short time. At this moment, Roy had already regained his original speed. He came to the spectral dragon¡¯s cheekbone and punched again. The spectral dragon¡¯s enormous skull was almost several times larger than Roy¡¯s body, and Roy looked tiny in front of the dragon¡¯s skull. But it was this tiny figure that punched the spectral dragon¡¯s skull several meters away! Roy smashed the spectral dragon¡¯s cheekbones into pieces, creating a large pit on the spot. The spectral dragon staggered and almost collapsed to the ground. As the cheekbones shattered, the black death power on the spectral dragon¡¯s skull faded a lot. The relentless Roy quickly approached again with his speed advantage. He punched left and right over and over on the spectral dragon¡¯s skull. He was violently beating this spectral dragon¡­ Seeing that the death power on the spectral dragon was fading at an astonishing speed, Arantir was drenched with cold sweat. He hurriedly waved his staff and used Heal Undead to repair the wounds of the spectral dragon and replenish death power. At this moment, he no longer had the time to curse and weaken Roy. He only wanted to save the spectral dragon first. However, his replenishment speed could not keep up with Roy¡¯s destructive speed at all. After dozens of punches, Roy had already damaged the entire skull of the spectral dragon beyond recognition. The death power enveloping the skull had almost dissipated. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Roy suddenly stretched out his hand and summoned Frostmourne. He roared and swung his sword at the junction between the spectral dragon¡¯s skull and neck! Crack! A crisp sound rang out. He cut through the spectral dragon¡¯s neck cleanly¡­ With a loud thud, the entire skull of the dragon fell to the ground, causing the ground to tremble¡­ Arantir was utterly stunned. His impression of Roy was still at the time when they fought in the desert. He thought that even if the spectral dragon could not defeat Roy, it could still stall him long enough. This way, there would be hope for the alliance army in the rear to rush over and kill him. But who would have thought that Roy would cut off the skull of the Death Incarnation in less than a minute?! Without the protection of the enormous dragon skull, the chest cavity of the spectral dragon was completely exposed in front of Roy. Roy flapped his wings and accelerated, rushing into the spectral dragon¡¯s abdomen to face Arantir! The spectral dragon was an undead. Its skull had fallen, but its body did not collapse. As long as Arantir cast the spell quickly, he might still be able to reattach the dragon¡¯s skull. But now, looking up at Roy¡¯s tall body in front of him, Arantir could no longer worry about helping the spectral dragon. Arantir waved his staff and cast Stone Skin and Shield on himself while quickly moving back. The next second, Roy stretched out his hand, pinched Arantir¡¯s head with his demon claws, and lifted him into the air! Arantir¡¯s vision went dark, and he could not see anything. It could not be helped. Humans were really short compared to a high-rank demon like Roy. Roy grabbed him like he was grabbing a chicken. Moreover, be it the mages of Bracada or the necromancers of Heresh, their physical fitness was not good, and it was often difficult to make effective responses in close combat. But even so, Arantir did not stop resisting. He waved his staff and wanted to release a Decay curse on Roy. He chanted the spell quickly, wanting to force Roy to let go while the Stone Skin and Shield were still effective. However, the incantation was only halfway through when Arantir suddenly froze because a longsword exuding cold death aura had pierced through his chest! Seeing Frostmourne penetrate Arantir¡¯s body, Roy released his claws expressionlessly, but Arantir was held on the sword like this¡­ Frostmourne was currently trembling rapidly. Ever since Roy approached Arantir, it had been exuding a strong desire. When it truly came into contact with Arantir¡¯s soul, Frostmourne became even more excited. Without waiting for Arantir to die completely, it began to absorb his soul impatiently¡­ Although Arantir did not know what kind of sword Roy¡¯s sword was, the curses in the sword were continuously pouring into his body, making him understand what his outcome would be. ¡°You actually want to transform me into an enslaved undead? Dream on!¡± Arantir shouted coldly at Roy. ¡°Asha uses all!¡± With Arantir¡¯s words, Roy suddenly discovered that the magic power on Arantir was rapidly condensing in a berserk manner. He immediately realized what Arantir wanted to do and quickly waved his hand to cover his body with thick ice crystals. Boom! The next second, Arantir actually blew himself up! Under the protection of the ice, Roy did not suffer any damage at all, but Arantir had reversed his magic power and directly exploded his body! As a necromancer, he knew what it would be like to become an undead, so he would rather blow up his body than be turned into an undead by Roy¡¯s Frostmourne and then serve him¡­ However, he still could not control his soul to explode, so Frostmourne eventually absorbed Arantir¡¯s soul¡­ After the infusion of Arantir¡¯s powerful soul, the two eyes on Frostmourne¡¯s sword hilt glowed faintly, and the light gradually spread to the entire sword blade! Roy knew that Frostmourne was evolving. It would evolve from a pseudo-divine artifact to a true divine artifact¡­ However, before Roy could see what attributes Frostmourne would evolve, he suddenly found that the dragon skeleton body of the Death Incarnation was trembling violently. Thinking that something was wrong, so he quickly flew out. Logically speaking, the Death Incarnation was Arantir¡¯s summon. After Roy killed Arantir, the Death Incarnation should have disappeared as well, but Roy found that this was not the case. An even stronger pressure and death aura were emanating from the spectral dragon¡¯s body¡­ This spectral dragon seems to be¡­ going berserk?! Chapter 271 - Reversal, Ancient Dragon Chapter 271 Reversal, Ancient Dragon At this moment, most of the alliance army was less than a kilometer away from the battlefield¡­ When they saw Roy burying Arantir¡¯s undead army with rocks and trees, none of them expected Arantir to survive. After all, although Arantir was the strongest death lord of Heresh, a large part of his strength stemmed from the undead army he led. As a necromancer, what Arantir learned and was proficient in were dark magic and necromancy. The destructive power of these magics could be said to be quite weak. After losing the support of the undead army, how much combat strength could a lone necromancer have? Fortunately, Arantir still had a summon that was connected to his life, which was the Death Incarnation, the spectral dragon. Astral and the others thought that Arantir might be able to rely on this spectral dragon to deal with the demon and buy time for the alliance army to rush over while also consuming as much of that demon¡¯s magic power as possible. But what Astral and the others did not expect was that Arantir would actually fall as fast as his undead army! The heroes had already seen the scene when Arantir was killed by the demon through the Eagle Eye skill¡­ Everyone sighed for Arantir¡¯s death in their hearts. This believer of Asha died a worthy death and finally returned to Asha¡¯s embrace. However, before everyone could finish sighing, they saw the anomaly of the spectral dragon! The Death Incarnation did not disappear with Arantir¡¯s death. Not only was this out of Roy¡¯s expectations, but it was also out of the expectations of the heroes. In everyone¡¯s impression, the summoned object of any summoning spell should have disappeared with the death of the summoner. Why did something unexpected happen here? ¡°Could it be magic similar to ¡®Divine Vengeance¡¯?¡± A glimmer flashed in Solmyr¡¯s eyes as he said to everyone, ¡°This is even better. The one who killed Arantir is that demon, and the Death Incarnation should avenge Arantir next!¡± Upon hearing this, everyone was overjoyed and urged the troops to speed up and rush to the battlefield. Roy also vaguely thought of this, so he cautiously distanced himself from the spectral dragon. At this time, Julia and the others arrived, but Roy held out a hand to stop them from coming too close. After receiving Roy¡¯s signal, Julia and the others cautiously stayed around the edge of the battlefield and watched the changes of the spectral dragon. At this moment, Benia was exceptionally excited. It was the first time that she had witnessed Roy¡¯s combat strength. Even she felt a headache from Arantir¡¯s undead army, but she did not expect that Roy would directly destroy this undead army that could control the battle situation! Giovanni was the same. When he saw Roy piercing Arantir¡¯s body with his sword from afar, he was so excited that he was about to go crazy. Indeed, it was the right choice to cooperate with this demon! Although he was excited, Giovanni quickly looked at the spectral dragon. The abnormal situation of the spectral dragon had attracted everyone¡¯s attention. The gigantic skull that Roy had cut off slowly floated up and reattached the spectral dragon¡¯s spine. At the same time, the mist of death power on its body was fluctuating violently, and the bones all over its body made cracking sounds, as though they were growing bigger. The pressure that belonged to a dragon was much stronger than when Arantir was still around. After all the parts of its skull that Roy broke during his beating were restored under death power, the spectral dragon suddenly raised its skull and let out an incomparably resounding roar. This was an incomparably pure dragon roar, but it shocked almost everyone, especially Roy. He had been fighting with the spectral dragon, so he naturally knew that the spectral dragon originally could not make a sound. It was just a pile of bones, so where were the vocal organs? But for some reason, this dragon roar really came from the spectral dragon. After roaring, the spectral dragon stood on all fours on the ground. It looked at Roy viciously and said in an oppressive voice, ¡°My name is Rafaro, the Son of Malassa! The faceless who walks in darkness and death! Demon, report your name!¡± He really knows how to speak! Roy was surprised. And he seems to have restored his memories¡­ What is the origin of this spectral dragon? Roy was fine, but Astral and the others, who were rushing over, almost fell from their elephant mounts when they heard the spectral dragon introduce himself! ¡°Ra¡­ Rafaro?! Descendant of the Dragon Goddess of Darkness?!¡± Not only Astral¡¯s but also Solmyr¡¯s eyes widened in shock! They did not expect that the dragon skeleton of the Death Incarnation controlled by Arantir came from Rafaro! If this was true, then it meant that this was a dragon from the Elder Wars during the Ancient Age! The Elder Wars of the Ancient Age was still history before the first year of the Seventh Dragon Age. It was so long ago that there were no detailed records of this war on the continent. He only roughly knew that the so-called Elder Wars was actually a religious war that the angels had initiated against the faceless. This war affected the entire Ashan world and brought astonishing destruction, causing the early civilizations and kingdoms of this world to perish. After this war, the myths of the Primordial Dragons were slowly forgotten, and the belief in the Elemental Dragons was established¡­ And in Rafaro¡¯s self-introduction just now, he mentioned his faceless identity. If he did not come from the Ancient Age, it was impossible for him to call himself that. Therefore, for a moment, the angels led by Alaric could not help but hold their swords nervously. Rafaro was the Son of the Dragon Goddess of Darkness, Malassa. In other words, he was once a dark dragon. In the Elder Wars, he was definitely hostile to the Dragon of Light, Elrath, and the angels were on the side of Elrath. No one could guarantee that Rafaro would not attack them¡­ ¡°Answer me, demon!¡± Rafaro roared impatiently when he saw Roy not speaking. ¡°My name is Osiris!¡± Roy could only answer before probing, ¡°Your memories have recovered?¡± ¡°Damn Arantir!¡± At the mention of this topic, Rafaro suddenly became extremely irritable. He roared madly, ¡°He disturbed my sleep, dug me out from the dragon tomb, and enslaved me to fight for him! Unfortunately, he died in your hands and did not let me tear him into pieces!¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± This change caught Roy a little off guard. He thought that the spectral dragon Rafaro going berserk was the means of revenge left by Arantir and that he was going to fight this spectral dragon again. But who would have thought that such a sudden reversal would come and that Rafaro wanted Arantir to die? On the alliance army side, Astral and the others were panicking after hearing this conversation. They had guessed completely wrong¡­ What should we do? Astral and the other heroes communicated with their eyes. They felt that themselves turning cold¡­ ¡°Your Excellency Rafaro, what do you plan to do now?¡± Roy asked as thoughts spun quickly in mind. ¡°Arantir used a special secret technique to connect his soul with mine, and through this, he placed a necromancer mark in my soul,¡± Rafaro said. ¡°Under the effect of the mark, my memories have always been suppressed. Only after you killed him did I completely escape from my predicament¡­ Since you killed him, his soul must be in your hands. I hope you can give his soul to me. I want to torment his soul forever!¡± Roy thought about it and said, ¡°What if I say no?¡± ¡°Cut the crap!¡± Rafaro suddenly stomped his front claws, causing the ground to shake. He roared, ¡°I only spoke to you so nicely because you demons and the faceless were allies. You¡¯d better not anger me!¡± Really? So they were allies? Roy thought. It seems that Rafaro¡¯s memories are still in the Ancient Age. Thinking of this, Roy said, ¡°Please calm down, Your Excellency. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to give it to you, but Arantir¡¯s soul has already been devoured by my sword. I can¡¯t even take it out myself, so how can I give it to you?¡± When Rafaro heard this, the flickering red lights in his eye sockets could not help but glance at Frostmourne in Roy¡¯s hand. ¡°¡­ Okay, I¡¯ll believe you once!¡± Rafaro retracted his gaze, turned his head, and looked at the alliance army. He said in an envious and¡­ greedy tone, ¡°I smell an annoying smell again. It¡¯s those angels. Demon Osiris, are they your enemies? On account of you saving my soul, I can help you kill these guys!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Roy could not help but raise his eyebrows when he heard this. He nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good. Our dark camp should help each other like this!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Rafaro could not hold it in anymore. He stomped on the ground, spread his wings, and flew toward the alliance army. Seeing this scene, Astral and the others felt as though they had plummeted into an abyss! ¡°Damn it, that bastard Arantir! Turns out that being the Chosen of Asha was all fake. He was just using this ancient dark dragon to deceive everyone!¡± Solmyr gnashed his teeth. ¡°Now that this bastard is dead, he even dug such a huge pit for us!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no other way! Let¡¯s go!¡± Gelu sighed. ¡°We have to do it one way or another¡­¡± The next second, with a wave of Gelu¡¯s hand, countless arrows shot out by elven rangers whistled through the night sky toward Rafaro! The battle began¡­ On another side, Julia and Benia came to Roy¡¯s side. Julia whispered to Roy, ¡°Has this rotten old dragon really become our ally?¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± Roy sneered. ¡°If I had been enslaved for so long, after suddenly regaining freedom, would it be possible for me to stay and join a battle instead of quickly flying away?¡± ¡°Then, what is he up to?¡± Benia asked softly. ¡°Who knows? But I¡¯m certain that he¡¯s definitely not doing this because I saved his soul from Arantir!¡± Roy said. ¡°As for what he wants, let¡¯s wait and see. With a free fighter, we can save some effort!¡± ¡°Indeed!¡± Julia giggled while holding her longsword. ¡°Let¡¯s go there to destroy them as well!¡± Chapter 272 - Secret Technique to Reversing Death Chapter 272 Secret Technique to Reversing Death Although Arantir had died, he had left a mess for the alliance army. After losing Arantir¡¯s control, this spectral dragon named Rafaro completely revolted. After all, the memories in his soul had already recovered. Out of envy for the living and seeing his old enemies, the angels, again, he turned around and began to attack the alliance army, immediately causing enormous casualties to the alliance army. Undead creatures were much weaker than when they were alive, but because undead did not feel pain, they would often have the advantage in battles with the living. In particular, the death aura on their bodies often corroded and infected the wounds of the living, causing the loss of vitality and other negative effects. Obviously, the death aura on Rafaro was much denser than most undead. When he swooped down from the sky and smashed into the formation of the alliance army, he immediately caused the alliance army to fall into a complete mess. Rafaro directly resisted the fireballs, hailstones, and other magic fired by the mages. These low-level magic attacks could not break the death aura defense on his body. Similarly, the sharp swords that the nagas slashed on him were also ignored! And when he opened his mouth wide and bit down in the crowd, dozens of mages would die immediately. With a swipe of his claws, he could cut a group of nagas into dozens of segments. Seeing this spectral dragon wreaking havoc in the formation of their troops, how could Astral and the others let him continue? So a group of wizard heroes attacked. Not only did lightning continuously strike down, but huge rocks appeared in the sky and smashed down, baptizing Rafaro¡¯s body with countless magic attacks in a short time. These magic attacks naturally caused great damage to Rafaro. But what was strange was that even though Rafaro roared again and again, he had no intention of rushing over to fight Astral and the others. Even though his ancient enemies were not far from him, he did not have the slightest intention of charging over to attack the angels. He just kept slaughtering the mages, nagas, and elven rangers. Roy and the others also joined the battle. But because the alliance army¡¯s formation had iron golems and stone gargoyles at the front, they encountered these puppets first. Julia, Benia, and Giovanni were flying in the air and killing the flying stone gargoyles. Cassandra¡¯s undead army and Fat Tiger faced the iron golems. Fat Tiger rushed into the formation of iron golems and attacked everywhere as the main attacker. As for Cassandra¡¯s undead, they assisted from the side. With Roy¡¯s enhancement magic, these undead troops displayed powerful combat strength. To Roy, killing these lifeless puppet troops was insipid, but they had to kill them. The only good news was that the T-Virus that Roy released had almost wiped out all the gremlins in the alliance army, so after they destroyed these iron golems on the battlefield, it would be impossible to repair them and have them fight again. Roy stretched out his palm, and a black bolt of forked lightning burst out from his palm. It quickly turned into a black electric net that exploded, easily melting hundreds of iron golems in front of him. But this move was of little use against the stone gargoyles. Because of the material of the gargoyles, lightning magic had a very weak effect on them. It could even be said that there was almost none. So they could only rely on Julia and the others to use physical attacks to destroy them. While annihilating the iron golems, Roy also released Ice Storms against the alliance army in the distance from time to time to help reduce some of the pressure on Rafaro. With such a good meat shield to attract firepower, Roy could not let him die too quickly. However, as time went on, Roy felt a little puzzled because Rafaro seemed to have lasted a little too long! Roy had fought him before. Under the power of his Dragon Slayer Magic, Roy had beaten Rafaro to the point where he could not fight back at all. But even after Arantir died, removing Rafaro¡¯s suppression and increasing his strength a little, it should be impossible for him to last such a long time under the joint attack of so many heroes. It was impossible for the combined attacks of eight heroes to be weaker than Roy¡¯s punches, right? It was too strange, and Roy realized that something was amiss, so he floated in the air and observed Rafaro¡¯s situation. Roy immediately found the issue. Despite this fellow Rafaro having a lot of wounds all over his body due to the magic attacks, and his black bones were full of cracks and chips, what was strange was that some fascia were appearing on his body! These fascia appearing on his wings and leg bones were white and looked like cobwebs sticking to his body. Without observing carefully, Roy might not necessarily find them. After recalling the scene of Rafaro continuously attacking the mages and the nagas, Roy summoned Cassandra and asked softly, ¡°Take a close look. Is Rafaro absorbing the life force of the dead around him?¡± Roy could not see life force, but Cassandra could. After all, Cassandra relied on the life force of living beings to practice magic power. After receiving Roy¡¯s prompt, Cassandra observed for a moment and immediately nodded. ¡°Master, you¡¯re right. The remaining life force of those killed is flowing toward Rafaro¡­ It¡¯s very slow, but it¡¯s continuous!¡± ¡°I understand!¡± Roy narrowed his eyes and nodded slightly. No wonder when Rafaro mentioned joining forces just now, he felt that it was a little strange. He did not expect that this was actually what Rafaro was thinking! How strong was Rafaro when he was alive? Roy did not know, but he knew that the original strength of a black dragon who self-proclaimed to be the Son of Malassa and had lived for countless years was probably not inferior to that of a true demon lord. Even the demon king level was possible. But the problem was that he had been dead for a long time before Arantir found and resurrected him. After becoming an undead dragon, even if he still had his soul, his strength must have plummeted. Therefore, after regaining his memories, the first thing Rafaro thought of was not taking revenge but finding a way to restore his original strength. And the best way to restore his original strength was to recover his dragon body so that it could bear his original immense power! In the past, Rafaro might have just been a dragon that controlled dark power. But after so many years in the dragon tomb, death aura had condensed on his body and allowed him to control death power. And now, he seemed to be using this death power to seize the life force of the living and use it to transform his body! Needless to say, this secret technique of growing flesh on bones and coming back to life definitely required a massive number of living beings as sacrifices. No wonder he was ignoring the attacks of the heroes and only concentrated on slaughtering the mages and nagas. It was because these two types of soldiers were the largest number of living beings in the alliance army presently¡­ What appeared now was only some fascia. Maybe in a while, blood vessels, muscles, skin, dragon scales, and so on would appear. At that time, Rafaro would be able to reverse death and achieve a complete resurrection in the true sense! After truly obtaining a dragon body, no one knew how powerful Rafaro would be¡­ ¡°Master, do you want to stop him?¡± Cassandra asked worriedly. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you gave him a fierce beating earlier. Black dragons have always held grudges. He might be cooperating with us to kill enemies, but when he really recovers, he might have other thoughts¡­¡± Roy certainly understood what Cassandra meant. In fact, when Rafaro proposed to cooperate, Roy had thought that Rafaro was afraid of being beaten. After all, under the enhancement of Dragon Slayer Magic, Roy¡¯s attacks were indeed extremely powerful for Rafaro. But now, Roy realized Rafaro¡¯s true intentions. This fellow had joined forces with him not only because he wanted an excuse to seize the life force of the living, but also likely because Roy¡¯s group had too few living beings among them. Even if he took their life force, he would not be able to seize much. Thus, he might as well attack the alliance army with Roy and the rest. With the demon Roy, the fallen angel, and the undead army helping to split the firepower, Rafaro would not be beaten to the ground as soon as he came¡­ ¡°Heh. What a good plan¡­¡± After Roy figured it out, he could not help but grin coldly. He said to Cassandra, ¡°There¡¯s no need. Let¡¯s continue attacking. He wants to plunder life force, so let him plunder. I believe we¡¯re not the only ones who can see it. There are no idiots in the alliance army. In addition, don¡¯t you also need life force to increase your magic power? You should also absorb as much as you can, snatching as much as possible from his mouth. I want to see how much he can steal in front of everyone¡­¡± There were not many troops in the alliance army. The most numerous gremlins had long been killed by Roy¡¯s T-Virus. There were less than ten thousand mages and nagas in total, and life force could not be absorbed from the puppet creatures. In other words, after absorbing the life force of the mage and nagas, Rafaro could only target the angels, titans, and green dragons to obtain more life force¡­ These high-level mythical creatures were the most powerful forces of the alliance army. Although they had not moved yet, even Roy felt that it was troublesome just by looking at their numbers, so he might as well let Rafaro fight them first¡­ Chapter 273 - Boss Chapter 273 Boss Roy¡¯s guess was right. Astral and the others quickly discovered Rafaro¡¯s intentions. At this moment, Rafaro was a dragon-shaped ferocious beast! He resisted the violent bombardment of magic and ferociously rampaged in the alliance army. He continuously used death power to repair his bones while desperately killing the living and plundering the life force contained in them to create flesh for himself. In just a few minutes, some blood vessels gradually appeared on his bones. Under the illumination of magic missiles, no matter how bad their eyes were, Astral and the others could see the abnormal changes taking place on Rafaro¡¯s body clearly. They immediately understood what he wanted to do, so they got the mages, nagas, and the elven rangers to retreat while getting the titans and green dragons to go up! This was mainly because the iron golems at the front could not withdraw. Otherwise, using lifeless puppets was the most effective way to deal with Rafaro. But when Rafaro rushed into the middle of the alliance army, it was equivalent to cutting off the iron golems. The golems were currently entangled with Cassandra¡¯s undead army, so how could it be so easy to retreat in the chaos? High-level mythical creatures had always been the reserve forces of the alliance army. They were originally reserved to deal with Roy and the others, but at this moment, they had no choice but to move out first under the threat of Rafaro. Under Astral¡¯s command, a group of titans ran forward with large strides toward Rafaro. When they arrived in front of Rafaro, the first storm titan condensed a powerful whirlwind on his fist and then slammed a punch on Rafaro¡¯s skull! Even with the power enhancement of the storm, the damage caused by this punch was still weaker than Roy¡¯s. Rafaro¡¯s skull only tilted a bit, and then he immediately bit at the titan angrily. While Rafaro and the titan were fighting, the other titans surrounded Rafaro from both sides, condensed energy swords with lightning flashing in their hands, and slashed at Rafaro¡¯s bones together! This was the Titan¡¯s Gladius! Rafaro¡¯s body was truly colossal, which gave the titans the chance to besiege him. The lightning energy brought about by the numerous Titan¡¯s Gladiuses was quite massive. Rafaro¡¯s entire body glowed with intense light. After the flash disappeared, the mist of death power on his body had dispersed a lot. Although he was undead and did not know pain, he could still feel the energy protecting his body had dissipated. Most importantly, he had recovered some of his flesh, and the damage the lightning energy caused to his flesh was much stronger than to a pure skeleton! Rafaro roared angrily. He violently slashed his dragon claw in front of him and scratched four bloody claw marks on the chest of the storm titan who was entangling with him while sweeping another one away with his other claw. Then he twisted his body, and his tail smashed into the two titans on the left one after another. The tremendous force caused the bones in the chests of these two titans to make muffled sounds and flung their bodies flying away. Then Rafaro¡¯s skull turned sharply and bit into the waist of a titan on the right. Under the immense bite force, a huge gap appeared on the titan¡¯s waist, and he fell to the ground with a scream. Rafaro was indeed rather fierce. In an instant, he counterattacked and severely injured the surrounding titans. But at this moment, more titans surrounded him, and the green dragons flying over also spat out a lot of acid at Rafaro from high above. This acid was actually the dragon breath of the green dragons. The dragon breath of green dragons was a liquid with corrosive and poisonous effects. Perhaps this dragon breath had a very slow effect on pure bones, but the flesh that had just grown on Rafaro was not the same. When the acid landed on Rafaro¡¯s body, it immediately corroded his entire body, causing it to make sizzling sounds all over and emit pungent white smoke. Rafaro was furious. The flesh on his body was corroded by the acid dragon breath, which meant that all the work he had done to absorb the life force was useless. He opened his mouth and spat out an extremely dense death blast at the green dragons in the air, enveloping several green dragons! The green dragons in the air hurriedly flapped their wings to dodge. But their gigantic bodies determined that they did not have such good mobility, and they were immediately hit by the death blast! Three green dragons were hit, and the affected parts of their bodies directly turned into black mist and dissipated. But this was not the end. Formidable death power spread along their wounds and soon spread all over their bodies. The flesh on these green dragons began to rot rapidly and fall from the sky. When all that remained of the green dragons was a pile of bones, they actually transformed into ordinary bone dragons and turned their heads to bite their original companions in the air. Rafaro was originally a dark dragon that controlled the powers of darkness and death. After his soul gained freedom, as long as his death power corroded enemies, it could easily transform them into undead creatures. Seeing that Rafaro suddenly had three more helpers, Solmyr took action. He stretched out his arm and pointed at the three bone dragons. A powerful bolt of blue lightning immediately flew out from his fingertip. When it hit the first bone dragon, the blue lightning did not completely disappear. It suddenly darted toward the second bone dragon. After hitting the second, it went to the third. Solmyr¡¯s strongest spell was this Chain Lightning. The powerful Chain Lightning easily smote the three bone dragons to the ground. Finally, it struck Rafaro! After being struck by the lightning, the mist of death power on Rafaro shrank again, but he could no longer worry about roaring because eight titans were now surrounding him! The titans of this world were perhaps not pure-blooded. Although they were tall, they had an upper limit and could not grow to a height of hundreds of meters. They were not even as tall as Rafaro. However, they had also inherited the elemental power and powerful physical strength of the titans. It could be said that they could fight both melee and long-range battles. Eight titans attacked together and beat Rafaro into the ground! Rafaro was beaten into a very sorry state. Although he coveted the powerful life force of these titans¡ªthe life force of one titan could exceed that of over a hundred mages and nagas¡ªthe embarrassing thing was that Rafaro was unable to kill any of them when facing this siege. Even the titan that Rafaro bit half the waist off of did not die because the titan had received holy light treatment from the angels behind and had completely recovered. Boom! Fists flashing with lightning beat Rafaro silly. His entire body was now dozens of centimeters into the ground. Realizing that he would probably be beaten to death by a group of burly men if this continued, he finally began to cry for help. He raised his head desperately and roared, ¡°Osiris! What are you doing?! Why aren¡¯t you attacking?! If I lose, you¡¯ll be next!¡± It seemed like Rafaro himself had the awareness of being a meat shield, or else he would not have shouted such words. During this period of time, he had been beaten up alone, but Roy, this high-rank demon, had not taken care of him at all, making him very angry. ¡°Aha, I¡¯m sorry, Your Excellency Rafaro, powerful faceless. I thought you could handle them all by yourself without my help!¡± Roy¡¯s gloating voice came from behind, making Astral¡¯s and the others¡¯ hearts skip a beat. Is this demon finally going to attack? To be honest, Astral and the others were not afraid of Rafaro, but they were very afraid of Roy. Demons had undoubtedly always been enemies of the entire continent. Not only did Roy create a plague that caused heavy casualties in Dendera Fortress, but he also showed great imposing power when he buried Arantir¡¯s undead army. The reason why the alliance army gathered here originally was to deal with this demon. It could be said that if this war was regarded as a game, then Roy was undoubtedly the final boss, and Rafaro could at most be counted as the second boss. This led to Astral and the others not daring to make full use of their strength in the battle. They had to leave sufficient magic power to deal with Roy¡¯s attack¡­ If not for this, how could Rafaro have lasted so long? Alaric¡¯s priest troops shot a few light spells into the sky, allowing everyone to see Roy above the battlefield. At this moment, Roy was hovering in the air with his wings spread. In his hand, Frostmourne was exuding a strange mist of power. They did not know if it was an illusion, but the eye sockets of the skull on the sword hilt were flashing red, as though they had come alive¡­ ¡°Stop him! Don¡¯t let him attack!¡± Gelu was the first to react. For some reason, Roy¡¯s sword gave Gelu a strong sense of threat, just like a top artifact he had experienced before¡­ While shouting, the longbow in Gelu¡¯s hand quickly shot a powerful magic arrow with green energy on the arrowhead at Roy. Before the arrow hit Roy, the angels in Alaric¡¯s army were already holding their angelic swords. They spread their wings and flew toward Roy¡­ Looking at the arrow shot by Gelu, Roy raised his finger and hooked. A thick black ice shield immediately appeared on the arrow¡¯s path. Gelu¡¯s arrow hit Roy¡¯s ice shield, and with a crack, it directly broke the ice shield! Roy was slightly surprised. He did not expect the arrow to be so powerful. But after passing through the ice shield, the arrow¡¯s flying speed had slowed down, and the green energy on the arrowhead was almost gone. Roy guessed that it was not much of a threat, so he grabbed the arrow. But the next second, the green energy suddenly erupted, transforming into countless vines that swiftly wrapped around In the blink of an eye, Roy¡¯s entire body was bound by countless vines. Taking advantage of this opportunity, several angels swooped down while pointing their swords at Roy, wanting to kill him in the air! ¡°Hmph!¡± Seeing the angels approaching, Roy suddenly snorted coldly. He shook his hands and broke the vines. Then he held his sword in both hands and slashed at the first angel to arrive! Clang! A crisp sound rang out. Under the collision of the two swords, Frostmourne directly cut through the angel¡¯s sword. Before the angel could react, Frostmourne¡¯s sword tip swept past the angel¡¯s cheek without slowing down. A long and narrow wound appeared on the angel¡¯s face¡­ It was merely a small wound that this angel did not care about, but what he did not see was that when golden blood flowed out of the wound, it instantly turned grayish! The next second, the angel was stunned. His entire body was trembling as he stayed rooted in midair. It was not that he did not want to move but that he did not dare to move! A powerful force, or rather, a will, was invading his brain. A strange scene began to appear in his vision, and it seemed as though a demon was whispering in his ears. He desperately wanted to get rid of these whispers in his mind that he did not understand, but he could not do it at all. Not only that, but under his robe, his body was changing. The power of holy light was constantly dissipating, and replacing it was a kind of dark and gloomy power¡­ Roy was currently fighting with other angels, but most of his attention was on this angel he injured first¡­ His abnormal condition was discovered by his angel companions rushing over from behind. An angel flew over and asked anxiously, ¡°Are you all right?¡± However, at this moment, the angel injured by Roy suddenly turned around and stabbed his broken sword into the stomach of this companion who was concerned about him! Chapter 274 - Divine Artifact Chapter 274 Divine Artifact Although his attack did not cause much damage to his companion because only a bit of the sword blade was left, his actions shocked his companions. ¡°Deshir, are you crazy?!¡± the injured angel shouted at him while hurriedly backing away. But after moving away, he saw that something was wrong with the angel named Deshir because his expression was extremely terrifying, as though he was enduring intense pain. He appeared to want to restrain himself but could not and had lost control of his facial expression¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t come over! Stay away from me!¡± Angel Deshir said with a trembling voice. ¡°Damn it! Demon, what did you do to him?!¡± The angels besieging Roy roared angrily while constantly swinging their swords at him. ¡°Won¡¯t you know if you try?¡± Roy grinned sinisterly. He suddenly disappeared and appeared behind an angel. Frostmourne swung and cut a large wound on his wings. The angel screamed. Although he did not fall to the ground because of this, he immediately felt the sensations that Deshir had experienced, and countless strange illusions appeared in his mind. ¡°N-no! Don¡¯t get hurt by his sword!¡± This angel had high willpower, so he quickly reminded his other companions while he was still conscious, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m falling!¡± Before he finished speaking, Deshir, the first angel that was injured, let out a hoarse roar and rushed at his nearby companions. The wings behind Deshir were now a grayish color. The originally shiny white wings seemed to be coated with a layer of dim light, giving others the feeling that they were decaying. At the same time, his golden eyes had turned completely pale, just like the eyes of those ghouls that had been dead for many years. But he did not seem to have turned into an undead¡­ When the other angels saw this scene, their hearts skipped a beat. They knew that Deshir had fallen! However, this kind of fall seemed to be different from the fall in the normal sense. Falling in the conventional sense meant the erasure of the angel¡¯s original memories, then abandoning the power of holy light and using the power of darkness instead. During this process, the wings would turn black. This was the commonly mentioned fallen angel. However, Deshir¡¯s wings had now turned gray. What was going on?! ¡°Deshir, wake up! What¡¯s wrong with you?!¡± his companions shouted anxiously while they dodged his attack and tried to wake him up. However, Deshir turned a deaf ear. When he attacked his companions, he did not use any supernatural power at all but instead only relied on his physical strength to use his fists, feet, and even teeth to bite his companions like crazy. His companions could not bear to hurt him, but they could not do anything about his fighting style. Instead, they were in a difficult situation. After Deshir fell, the second angel whose wings Roy injured completed the transformation. He became like Deshir and began to attack the other angels. But unlike Deshir, this angel still held a sword in his hand, so he used the sword to attack. ¡°Quick! Cleanse them quickly. It might be some kind of curse!¡± Alaric, who was below, panicked when he saw this scene and quickly got the priests to help. The other angels also reacted and used the Cleansing spell on the two mad angels. However, it was useless! Countless Cleansing spells shone on the two mad angels, but they could not dispel the gray color on their bodies. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Roy cut a third and fourth angel. Yes, he did not kill these angels directly but used Frostmourne to wound them. At this moment, only Roy knew what was happening to these angels that he cut. Everything was due to the new attribute and power of Frostmourne, which evolved into a divine artifact after devouring Arantir¡¯s soul¡­ After evolving from a pseudo-divine artifact to a divine artifact, Roy¡¯s Frostmourne had a new attribute. Mind Distortion: All beings injured by this sword will undergo the torment of will. If they fail to pass through the judgment of will, they will enter a state of mental distortion. If the wielder is not Demon Osiris, they will also undergo the torment of will. Roy did not add this attribute himself, but it was an attribute that the system adapted. Roy did not understand the effect of this Mind Distortion at first, so he experimented with these angels. The result of the experiment was beyond Roy¡¯s imagination! Angels were beings that used the power of holy light. This talent was something they were born with, and holy light power had a characteristic¡ªthe firmer the faith, the greater the strength. Therefore, even ordinary two-winged angels were warriors with strong faith. Under ordinary circumstances, it was impossible for ordinary will torment to harm them. But merely a short time after only being scratched, the two angels entered a state of mental distortion because they could not pass through the judgment of will. This meant that the new attribute of Frostmourne was extremely powerful! And the energy level was very high! Perhaps stronger angels might be immune to this Mind Distortion effect, but that was only a possibility. In fact, Roy could imagine that even higher-level angels would have to fight against this constant will torment after being injured by Frostmourne. And the longer the time, the higher the possibility of collapse! After their minds were distorted, their wills completely collapsed. All their previous understanding of the world would enter a state of chaos. They would regard companions, friends, and relatives as enemies, while their original enemies might become friends or something else. They might treat a stone as an enemy and then fearlessly charge, or they might treat a poisonous snake as an intimate companion and embrace it. They would be confused about the various lights and colors that they saw in their eyes, have deviations in their cognitions, and make erroneous judgments about sizes and heights. In short, the world they saw might be a crazy world¡­ In this state, in other people¡¯s eyes, they were utterly insane¡­ Through the situation of the angels, Roy understood the true meaning of this Mind Distortion and could not help but shiver. This attribute was really¡­ terrifying! Mind Distortion was not a curse in the conventional sense. Regular curses were a form of debuffs that others imposed on you. However, once affected by Mind Distortion , it was your own problem. Your brain and consciousness had collapsed. In this case, how could a spell such as Cleansing save you? This should belong to the category of mind magic. If you wanted to save others, you could only use the same mind magic. However, mind magic did not seem to be part of conventional magic research, and it could be said that there were very few mages who knew it. Roy had only injured four angels, but the result was that there were four mad angels who could not distinguish between friend and foe on the battlefield. After their wills collapsed, these mad angels could no longer use the power of holy light. This could be regarded as a different kind of ¡®fallen¡¯ effect. While the angel troops were in chaos, Roy extended his poisonous hands to the only five four-winged angels in the angel troops. Although these five four-winged angels did not understand what happened to their companions, they were wary of Roy. When they saw that Roy was coming after them, the longswords in their hands immediately ignited with golden flames as they roared and attacked Roy together. Facing the five angel¡¯s swords, Roy could not take them head-on. He changed direction and flew toward a four-winged angel on the right. The four-winged angel was staring intently at the Frostmourne in Roy¡¯s hand, afraid of accidentally being wounded by this powerful demon sword. However, he forgot that Roy did not only know how to use a sword to attack. Sizzle. Roy¡¯s sword had yet to arrive when a black bolt of lightning suddenly shot out from the sword tip and hit the four-winged angel in an instant. The black lightning was powerful, and the dark power contained in it had a huge conflict with the holy light power in the four-winged angel¡¯s body. Although the four-winged angel mobilized a large amount of holy light power to offset the erosion of the dark power, he neglected the paralysis effect of the lightning, causing the four-winged angel¡¯s body to stiffen suddenly and unable to move for two seconds. What consequences would two seconds of stiffness be in the battle? Needless to say, Roy¡¯s Frostmourne directly pierced into the four-winged angel¡¯s chest. His companions did not even have time to save him! After this attack, Roy flew back and fought the other four four-winged angels. The injured four-winged angel had a pained expression on his face, and he could no longer fly and fell from the sky. When he landed, he struggled with all his might to prevent himself from falling too badly. But afterward, he could only kneel on the ground with his sword and fight strenuously against the effect of Mind Distortion. This four-winged angel was at the dominion level, much stronger than the two-winged angels. However, he only persisted for a minute before completely collapsing! The energy level of Mind Distortion was higher than Roy had expected. After seeing this four-winged angel also turn into a gray-colored mad angel, Roy roughly had a general judgment. He reckoned that only strength at the demon lord level could resist the power of Mind Distortion. For angels, only six-winged angels could resist it. No wonder Frostmourne could be called a ¡®divine artifact¡¯ after obtaining this attribute¡­ Not only that, but Roy also discovered that although Frostmourne had evolved into a divine weapon, its Soul Hunger attribute had not disappeared. In other words, this sword could still be infused with other powerful souls. According to Roy¡¯s understanding, if other souls were infused, all the attributes of the sword would continue to increase. The energy level of Mind Distortion would increase again, and the other curses were the same. The tag of divine weapon was not the end but could be higher¡­ The fortunate thing for Roy was that he had created Frostmourne through the system, so as the owner, he would not be affected at all. Otherwise, it would be difficult for him to say whether he could remain unaffected by the Mind Distortion effect¡­ With the help of the divine artifact, Roy fought against twenty of Erathia¡¯s angels alone. But he seemed to be at ease, and angels were constantly dying or transforming in his hands. This scene made the eyes of Archbishop Alaric, the leader of this group, bulge in anger. Ordinary two-winged angels were mostly artificial angels made from angel cores, so even if they died, Erathia could still afford to lose them. But the five four-winged angels were true original angels. Every time one of them died, it was a great loss for the angels. Thus, as Alaric watched the angels falling, he was going crazy. He commanded the priests to attack Roy and roared at Astral and the others to split a portion of the green dragons to help the angels. However, this request put Astral and the others in an awkward position. After Roy helped to restrain the angel troops, Rafaro did not have to worry about the angels joining the battle and overwhelming him. But facing so many titans and green dragons at the same time, he was merely hovering on the edge of his limit. If some of the green dragons withdrew from the battle at this time, it would be equivalent to releasing Rafaro. At that time, if the green dragons could not kill Roy, and they could not kill Rafaro, then it would be tantamount to not getting any benefits from either side¡­ Finally, after careful consideration, Astral gritted his teeth and pretended not to hear Alaric. For the alliance army, no matter what, they had to kill one of them first¡­ Chapter 275 - Trump Card Chapter 275 Trump Card Roy noticed the intentions of Astral and the others almost instantly. To Roy, he could not let the alliance army kill Rafaro for the time being, so after merely hesitating for a second, Roy suddenly whistled. Upon hearing this whistle, Fat Tiger, who was in the midst of mowing down the iron golems, immediately pricked up his three pairs of ears and looked up at Roy. When he saw Roy point at Rafaro, he immediately understood what Roy meant, so he abandoned the slow-moving iron golems and jumped into the air. He spread his wings and flew toward Rafaro. Boom! When Fat Tiger was landing, he directly threw himself on an adult green dragon and dragged it down with him! Fat Tiger was now over thirty meters long, almost the length of the largest blue whale. Moreover, he weighed more than 150 tons. With such massive weight, it was not difficult for him to drag a green dragon down witi him. The green dragon that fell from the sky was smaller than Fat Tiger. When Fat Tiger bit the green dragon¡¯s neck and dragged it down, its eyes were full of disbelief. But before it could roar, a tremendous force suddenly came from its neck, and the green dragon¡¯s entire body flew into the air! Under Gelu¡¯s surprised gaze, Fat Tiger, this enormous hellhound that suddenly rushed over, bit the green dragon and threw it back and forth, causing the ground of the battlefield to tremble. True Fat Tiger Style.Heaven-to-Hell Drop! Fat Tiger was biting this adult green dragon¡¯s neck tightly. Under the immense bite force, even the dragon scales protecting its body were useless. Fat Tiger¡¯s teeth pierced through it, and as his teeth sank into its muscles, the green dragon¡¯s blood flowed into Fat Tiger¡¯s mouths. Fat Tiger slammed the green dragon back and forth with all his might while sucking its blood in big gulps. The three dog faces revealed satisfied expressions at the same time. When Roy saw this scene while fighting the angels, he was unable to resist the urge to cover his face. He knew that Fat Tiger did not choose to attack the titans but instead attacked the green dragons purely because he thought that the green dragons¡­ were delicious! The roasted suckling dragon and green dragon meat had already given Fat Tiger a taste. To Fat Tiger, these green dragons were not enemies but food! With a crack, the green dragon¡¯s neck finally broke under the continuous Heaven-to-Hell Drop. Fat Tiger had a good meal of dragon blood, so he finally let go and threw the green dragon aside. And this green dragon was lying on the ground and could no longer get up. Although it was not dead, it was on the verge of death. It had lost a large amount of blood, and its neck was broken. Any other creature would have died long ago, but it relied on the formidable vitality of dragons to continue living. However, it had completely lost its combat strength and could only lie there with its entire body twitching constantly. Roy knew that Fat Tiger was waiting to roast and eat after he was done, and he was just keeping it fresh¡­ Seeing their companion incapacitated after a single encounter, the other green dragons were furious. Several green dragons turned their snouts in unison and spat acid dragon breath at Fat Tiger. Fat Tiger¡¯s enormous body was inevitably hit. But after the acid hit him, although white smoke was emitting, Fat Tiger did not care at all. He began to shake his body and his fur. The acid immediately turned into countless droplets that flew in all directions, and they even splashed on some titans not far away. After shaking his fur, Fat Tiger seemed to be fine. Other than some white smoke, his skin was not even broken. Gelu¡¯s sharp eyes caught the fine scales on Fat Tiger¡¯s body. He immediately understood and exclaimed, ¡°Be careful! This hellhound has dragon scales protecting it! It may even have a dragon bloodline!¡± This reminder stunned the green dragons. Are you kidding me?! How can a three-headed hellhound have a dragon bloodline?! They did not know that the dragon scales on Fat Tiger¡¯s body was not due to a dragon bloodline at all but evolved purely from eating the flesh and blood of dragons. Under the protection of the dragon scales and the strong resistance Roy defined for him, most magic could no longer hurt Fat Tiger. The green dragons did not know this, and so they would pay a huge price for this. Seeing that their acid dragon breath could not harm Fat Tiger, they switched to magic attacks. But the magic of green dragons was almost all plant magic. They summoned a large number of thick vines from the ground and wanted to bind Fat Tiger to death. But the poisonous thorns could not pierce Fat Tiger¡¯s skin at all. Under Fat Tiger¡¯s tremendous strength, he completely broke free with slight effort! After Fat Tiger escaped, another green dragon fell into his mouth¡­ If it were any other opponent, the green dragons might not be able to hurt the other party for the time being, but they could rely on their ability to fly to stall for time. Unfortunately, Fat Tiger could also fly, which caused the green dragons to be unable to kite him at all. Seeing green dragons being bitten by Fat Tiger and killed after a while, the green dragons realized that this hellhound was stronger than they imagined and could only rely on group fighting to deal with it. Thus, the green dragons rushed forward and began fighting in melee with Fat Tiger on the ground. Fat Tiger¡¯s three heads could each attack one target, but there were too many green dragons, so it was a little difficult to handle. The green dragons¡¯ bite force was also very strong, especially when two emerald dragons appeared among the green dragons. These two emerald dragons could be said to be the evolved form of green dragons. They were much older than ordinary green dragons and could basically be regarded as thousand-year-old dragons. Fat Tiger could easily kill the younger adult green dragons, but he had a bitter battle with these emerald dragons since he could not so easily bite through their dragon scales. On the contrary, the teeth and claws of the emerald dragons could break through Fat Tiger¡¯s defense and accumulate damage on him. During the battle, Fat Tiger spat out flames, frost, and venom to attack the opponents. But these elemental attacks could only be considered Fat Tiger¡¯s auxiliary methods. Not to mention the emerald dragons, even the damage to ordinary green dragons was minuscule. Seeing Fat Tiger finally being suppressed, Gelu heaved a sigh of relief. Previously, he had also shot arrows to support the green dragons and attack Fat Tiger, but the effect had not been good. Unless they could hit critical points such as the eyes, the damage dealt to Fat Tiger was basically zero. This hellhound¡¯s defense was really too high. But before Gelu could finish sighing in relief, a scarlet light suddenly appeared on Fat Tiger! With an indescribable roar, Fat Tiger¡¯s body suddenly swelled under the light and became even bigger. Not only did his strength suddenly increase to an exaggerated degree, but he suddenly jumped up and overturned an emerald dragon. Then he pressed his claws on the emerald dragon¡¯s body, bit its stomach, and pulled hard! With a tearing sound, the stomach of the emerald dragon was ripped open, and a large amount of dragon blood splattered out, making the emerald dragon roar in fear! This was Bloodlust support from Roy¡­ Under the Bloodlust buff, Fat Tiger¡¯s current strength was terrifying. It could be said that he was the strongest existence on the entire battlefield. As long as nothing unexpected happened, it was only a matter of time before Fat Tiger killed all the dragons present alone. The heroes of the alliance army could only complain bitterly when they saw this scene. They actually wanted to give the green dragons some enhancements, but no matter what kinds of dragons, they had a certain amount of magic resistance. This magic resistance was effective against both beneficial and detrimental spells. For example, enhancement magic like Stone Skin could not be cast on dragons because the magic level was relatively low¡­ In the past, because dragons themselves were very powerful, it did not matter if they had any enhancements. But who would have thought that they would encounter such a titan hellhound? Now, the titan hellhound could accept the enhancement from its master, but they could not enhance the green dragons. What the consequences would be, did that even need thinking? A group of giant beasts was fighting, and a large area was naturally cleared out in the middle of the battlefield. On another side, Rafaro¡¯s situation was not good. In addition to the titans besieging him, the alliance heroes¡¯ magic almost all hit him. There was no need to mention all kinds of lightning, flames, and frost. The most troublesome was Alaric¡¯s holy light magic, which was simply the greatest restraint to the death power on him. Now, his death power was being suppressed, and the life force that he absorbed to repair his body was about to run out. Although Roy and Fat Tiger had already helped him attract the attacks of the angels and green dragons, the alliance army seemed determined to eliminate him first, and he could only arduously maintain the current situation. Astral and the others were not stupid. Among the few super forces on the battlefield, Demon Osiris and the titan hellhound did not seem to be easy to deal with. Instead, it was Rafaro who looked easy to bully. Even though he had the resounding name of a faceless during the Elder Wars, it could not erase the fact that he was an undead creature. Moreover, everyone knew well that such an ancient dragon soul would definitely have worn down after so long. Rafaro was only looking terrifying now, but in fact, his strength was probably not even a tenth of what it was when he was alive. At this time, it was certainly better to eliminate this soft persimmon first. The battle fell into a delicate balance. The alliance army was trying their best to eliminate Rafaro, while Roy and the others were fighting on one side, and Julia and Benia were about to wipe out the stone gargoyles in the sky¡­ Astral knew that once the fallen angel and succubus finished, they would support Demon Osiris and slaughter the remaining angel troops. The situation would then become worse. At this thought, Astral could not help but look at Gelu. Gelu also happened to look at Astral, and the two of them reached a consensus through their eyes. Then Gelu put away the elven longbow in his hand and took out¡­ a gorgeous longsword from behind! This sword was very strange. Its entire blade was not metal but crystal clear like ice. Not only did it look like ice, but it also emitted an incomparably powerful cold aura. As soon as Gelu took out this sword, he saw frost spreading on the ground and everything around him. The mighty power made Astral and the others hurry away from Gelu, as though they were worried that they would be frozen if they were any later¡­ Chapter 276 - Sword of Frost When Gelu took out this sword, Roy suddenly felt something and looked in his direction. Due to this, he was almost stabbed by a four-winged angel¡¯s sword of flames. As a frost demon, Roy had extraordinary sensitivity to cold. Even from afar, Roy could feel the powerful frost magic power emanating from the sword in Gelu¡¯s hand! ¡°What¡­ is that sword?!¡± After Roy used Frostmourne to cut down the attacking angel, he could not help but look at Gelu in surprise and then at Frostmourne in his hand. At this moment, Gelu was enduring immense pain. When he held this crystal-clear sword in his hand, the powerful frost power on the sword had already corroded and froze his hands. But under Gelu¡¯s desperate resistance, the ice stopped at his hands and did not continue spreading. Sensing Roy¡¯s gaze, despite being in great pain, Gelu still gave Roy a confident look. Then he raised the sword with his frozen hands and slowly swung it at the front of the battlefield! The next second, powerful and vast freezing air surged out from Gelu¡¯s sword and swept the entire battlefield! Under this extreme freezing air, Rafaro, Roy, Fat Tiger, Julia and Benia, who were fighting the stone gargoyles in the air, and finally Cassandra, who was commanding the undead army to fight, all instantly froze and turned into huge ice sculptures under the onslaught of the freezing air¡­ After that, the freezing air extended all the way and crossed the battlefield to the mountains in the distance, causing sparkling ice to cover the towering mountains. The ground was frozen, the forest was frozen, and even the clouds in the sky were frozen. From where Gelu was until the end of the frost-covered land, it stretched nearly a hundred kilometers! The might of this attack was beyond imagination! However, what was strange was that the freezing air did not affect the troops of the alliance at all. The titans fighting Rafaro, the green dragons fighting Fat Tiger, and the remaining angels were all safe and sound. Gelu could actually distinguish between ally and enemy to attack?! Looking at the battlefield that suddenly turned from noisy to dead silence, the remaining soldiers of the alliance army were all stunned. Under the illumination of the flares, the ice on the ground reflected dazzling white light, as though daytime had suddenly descended. But Gelu, on the other hand, collapsed and knelt on the ground with the sword in both hands. ¡°Are you all right?¡± Astral hurried forward to hold Gelu¡¯s arm. Gelu was drenched in sweat. He shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I suppressed the power of the Sword of Frost, so I¡¯m just a little weak¡­¡± As he said this, he stood up. A ball of flames appeared in Astral¡¯s palm, and he slowly began to warm Gelu¡¯s wrist, melting the ice for him. Solmyr floated over and looked at the frost covering the entire battlefield. He said fearfully, ¡°The power of the Sword of Frost is truly astonishing. If you fully release the magic power in the blade, who knows what the consequences will be¡­¡± Yes, the sword in Gelu¡¯s hand was the famous ¡®Sword of Frost¡¯ in the world of Ashan! In this world, many magic items were called artifacts, and these artifacts were generally only divided into minor and major. Among the many artifacts, only one object was called a divine artifact, the Tear of Asha. It was said that this was the tear left behind by the first dragon, Asha, when she cried, and it would never disappear. Apart from the Tear of Asha, the other magic items were called not divine artifacts. Even if they had great power, they were only regarded as major artifacts. Clearly, the Sword of Frost was one of them! This sword contained incomparably boundless ice power. When he swung it with all his might, it could freeze the sea and destroy the world. It was a powerful weapon with the power of a divine artifact but was not called a divine artifact! The wielder of this sword could freeze everything according to his wishes, so when Gelu swung it, he could perfectly avoid the alliance soldiers and freeze Roy and the rest of them. Of course, there was a price to use such a powerful weapon. If he fully released the magic power in the sword, the wielder would also be frozen. Then, why did the Sword of Frost appear in Gelu¡¯s hands? This situation involved Roy¡¯s appearance in this world four years ago¡­ Four years ago, Roy had just started exploring the Gates of the Abyss when Xeron summoned him to this world. At that time, the demon army appeared on the surface during the lunar eclipse and attacked Steadwick, the capital of Erathia. Xeron would not have died in this war without Roy as a variable. According to the original history, in order to destroy this world, Xeron would find three powerful artifacts during this war and then use these three artifacts to create the Armageddon¡¯s Blade that also had the power of a divine artifact in an attempt to use the Armageddon¡¯s Blade to destroy Erathia. However, Xeron¡¯s luck was not good. When he was carrying the Armageddon¡¯s Blade and about to return proudly, he bumped into the righteous alliance army that had already obtained the Orb of Inhibition. When he waved the Armageddon¡¯s Blade and failed to summon the powerful Armageddon as expected, he panicked. Facing so many enemies, Xeron could only escape, but he lost the Armageddon¡¯s Blade, and the alliance army had taken it. Finally, after the Armageddon¡¯s Blade passed through various people¡¯s hands, it fell into Gelu¡¯s hands¡­ However, just like in Van Helsing world, Roy¡¯s appearance resembled a butterfly effect and completely changed the original plot. Xeron was hoodwinked by Roy and then beaten to death by the dragons. After his soul returned to the Abyss, he rested for half a year before recovering. Although he finally returned to Ashan, he no longer had the thought of constructing the Armageddon¡¯s Blade. This eventually led to the Armageddon¡¯s Blade not being able to appear in this world¡­ However, although the Armageddon¡¯s Blade did not appear, because of the butterfly effect, the Sword of Frost that should have fallen into the hands of the barbarians (orcs) finally fell into the hands of Gelu. Because Gelu was highly regarded in both the elven and human kingdoms, he was dispatched to Aglan Fortress with this sword. The humans and elves hoped that Gelu could stay in Aglan Fortress and guard this border when the demon army invaded. Gelu had been in Aglan Fortress for a long time, but the expected demon invasion had not happened yet. However, Roy, this demon who wanted to enter, first welcomed him. It just so happened that Alaric was ordered to bring priest troops and angels to investigate the fallen angel. Gelu and Alaric did not get along with each other. Thus, when they received a request for help from Dendera Fortress, Gelu first brought a group of rangers to Dendera Fortress while having Alaric stay in Aglan, out of sight and out of mind. Therefore, Gelu had not actually thought of using the Sword of Frost, but plans could not keep up with the changes. The alliance army suffered heavy losses one after another. Not only was the fortress infected by the plague, but even Arantir¡¯s undead army was buried by the demon¡¯s artificial disaster. Finally, a faceless dragon from the ancient Elder Wars appeared¡­ The alliance army could not truly fight this battle to the bitter end and then use Gelu¡¯s weapon, so when he saw Roy and Fat Tiger continuously killing the angels and green dragons, Gelu knew that he could not wait any longer. If he waited any longer, they would really destroy the army, so he attacked decisively¡­ In fact, the strength of the heroes of this world was not only reflected in their ability to use powerful magic but also because they were authorized to use powerful magic artifacts. Some of these magic artifacts had been passed down from ancient times, and some had been forged in recent generations. But no matter what, these artifacts had all kinds of mystical abilities and would often determine the outcome of a war. At this moment, after seeing that both Roy and Rafaro were frozen, Astral said, ¡°With such powerful frost power, that demon and fallen angel should have frozen to death. But it¡¯s a little troublesome for that spectral dragon Rafaro. And that titan hellhound has dragon scales on its body, which might have resistance to ice power.¡± ¡°It¡¯s easy to deal with this undead Rafaro. Get Alaric to kill him!¡± Gelu said. ¡°As for the demon and fallen angel, just breaking the ice can kill them. There¡¯s also a four-winged angel, which is enough to annihilate their souls¡­¡± The heroes were discussing how to deal with the enemy, and the remaining soldiers of the alliance army appeared very relaxed. But at this moment, a naga suddenly lowered her head in doubt and looked at the ground. Due to the lower half of her body being a snake tail, the naga was sensitive to the situation on the ground. When she lowered her head, she saw a black shadow slowly flowing under the layer of ice on the ground. Seeing the shadow slowly covering the ground beneath her and spreading out to cover the nearby area, the naga finally realized that something was wrong and quickly warned, ¡°Be careful¡­¡± However, before she could finish speaking, countless black lightning bolts suddenly burst out from the shadow on the ground! This lightning was actually moving from the ground to the sky! As though a lightning storm had suddenly descended, the alliance army was enveloped by countless black lightning bolts that soared into the sky. The remaining mages, nagas, and elven rangers all screamed as they turned into human-shaped coke. The green dragons hoving in the sky were electrocuted and crashed to the ground. It was not as bad for the titans because they also controlled the power of lightning. But under this black lightning, they also suffered severe injuries, and intense pain came from the places where electric currents flowed¡­ A few of the Bracadan wizard heroes were directly killed by lightning and collapsed with a burnt smell¡­ This sudden change caught the alliance army off guard, but before they could react, Roy¡¯s ice sculpture on the ground exploded! After Roy escaped from the frozen state, he immediately turned into lightning and appeared in front of Gelu. He stretched out his claws. His left hand grabbed the Sword of Frost in Gelu¡¯s hand, and his right pierced Frostmourne through Gelu¡¯s heart¡­ Looking down at Gelu¡¯s stunned face, Roy grinned nastily. ¡°Using the Sword of Frost to deal with a frost demon, what are you thinking? But thank you. This sword now carries the name of Osiris!¡± Chapter 277 - Utter Defeat Roy had deliberately adjusted the power of the lightning under Gelu¡¯s feet, so when the lightning burst in reverse, even though Gelu was electrocuted, he did not suffer much damage. However, he was still flesh and blood, so he could not avoid the powerful paralysis brought by the lightning. So when Roy suddenly broke out of the ice, he did not even have time to react¡­ Frostmourne pierced into Gelu¡¯s body, and a series of curses began to take effect. Although Gelu was not like the angels, whose entire bodies had turned gray because of Mind Distortion, the expression on his face was more distorted than any angel who had been struck. The paralysis of lightning, the sword piercing through his chest, and Mind Distortion and the curses, under the combined effect of these powers, Gelu could be said to be hopeless! Roy obtained the Sword of Frost from his hand effortlessly. At this moment, Roy¡¯s body was also not in good condition. Under the Cold Winter Armor, frostbite had already appeared on many places of his skin because of muscle tissue festering from the low-temperature damage. Although these frostbite injuries were slowly recovering under his self-healing ability, the damage still happened after all. What did this show? It showed that the low-temperature damage brought by the Sword of Frost had even exceeded the limit that Roy could withstand! He was a frost demon, and because he could use the power of ice, his resistance to low temperatures was quite high. At least, he could withstand the lowest temperature that he could create. Now, when he was in the Cryogenic Fate state, he could almost be uninjured at the low temperature of -210¡ãC. Coupled with the elemental damage that the Cold Winter Armor could reduce, a temperature of -230¡ãC was no problem for him. However, the frost created by Gelu using the Sword of Frost just now broke through the resistance of Roy and his armor at the same time¡­ Therefore, the moment Roy was sealed in the ice, he immediately realized that this Sword of Frost was probably a divine artifact that could create the temperature of absolute zero! Even if it could not, it was likely infinitely close to absolute zero! I must get it! Roy only had this thought at that time. Fortunately, when Gelu used the Sword of Frost, he deliberately suppressed its power. Although Roy was injured, he could easily escape. In order not to give Gelu another chance to swing his sword, Roy decisively killed him! Roy immediately felt the extremely vast and powerful frost magic power when he held the Sword of Frost. What was worth mentioning was that the source of this magic power was the entire sword blade. As for the sword hilt, it was obvious after a closer look that a later generation had added it. In other words, the true essence of this Sword of Frost lay in the blade. Its original form might be a piece of solid ice that would not melt even after hundreds of millions of years. However, it was later polished into the shape of a sword by the creator, and then the hilt was artificially added later to make it easier to use. Roy had no interest in investigating the origin of this sword. He only knew that when he held this sword, the incomparably powerful magic power in the blade traveled along the hilt and permeated his body, making him feel extremely comfortable. This situation made Roy secretly happy. He had already thought of how to use this Sword of Frost¡­ When Roy drew out Frostmourne, Gelu slowly fell to the ground. Although he was also affected by Mind Distortion, it seemed that he would not have the chance to show his madness. Frostmourne had already devoured his soul. Since he had been killed by Frostmourne, it would not take long for him to become a powerful undead and rise again, and then be dominated by Roy, the owner of Frostmourne. As divine artifacts, even though Frostmourne was not as powerful as the Sword of Frost, it could devour the souls of the slain. Their bodies would then be enslaved, becoming neither alive nor dead¡­ This strange characteristic could make anyone who knew it tremble in fear! In the eyes of Astral and the others, Frostmourne was absolutely a demon sword¡­ It could be said that the alliance army had made an absolute mistake in their intelligence. Although they had information about the demon from Arantir, they had not truly understood what kind of demon Roy was until now. Although Roy had displayed the powers of darkness, lightning, and frost during the battle, they had always thought that this was only magic that Roy used. After all, high-rank demons like Xeron also knew the magic of many other elements. This led to the impression that the demon should be like the ones of Sheogh and Eeofol, where demons had flames and magma as their source. In fact, let alone them, people had always linked demons to flames in their minds, and it was not wrong to use the power of ice to deal with demons that represented flames. They might think that even if Roy knew how to use frost magic, it was absolutely impossible for it to be stronger than the Sword of Frost¡­ But the problem was that Roy happened to be out of the ordinary among demons, and he was a rare race among them¡­ Roy had been in the Abyss for many years, but he had yet to encounter any of his kind. Although this was also because he did not deliberately search for the frost environments in the Abyss, it showed that frost demons were rare. Being able to use frost magic and have frost power as a source were two entire different concepts. The alliance army had wrongly estimated Roy¡¯s resistance to frost power, which was why they could not turn the tables. In this lightning storm attack, five heroes, including Gelu, fell. Solmyr was fine, and the treasures on Astral helped him block the lightning, but they exploded. Nearly four hundred priests and elven rangers were electrocuted into ashes. The titans were fine since they had relatively strong resistance to lightning and had no casualties. But twelve green dragons were heavily injured by Roy¡¯s Dark Lightning and fell from the sky. Such massive casualties allowed the alliance army to understand Roy¡¯s terror once again. Smelling the smell of burnt corpses and looking at the tragic scene, the alliance army wondered whether their enemy was a demon lord! ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t let him come over!¡± Archbishop Alaric was the first to retreat. Seeing Roy holding Frostmourne in one hand and the Sword of Frost in the other while flying into the air, Alaric immediately ordered the priests and the remaining angels to attack Roy. He himself turned around and fled under the protection of a few personal guards¡­ I¡¯ve finally become an archbishop after great difficulty and have a high status. I definitely can¡¯t die in the hands of a demon like this! With this thought in mind, Alaric ran away without looking back. Alaric had left his troops behind, but the rest of the alliance army was in chaos as he ran. Especially when Roy¡¯s Halo of Fear spread out, the remaining mages and nagas subconsciously ran away in fear. ¡°Come back! You bastards!¡± Astral roared furiously. ¡°You¡¯ll only die this way!¡± However, he was unable to persuade them. The Bracadans were originally not an army with firm willpower. When the fear of death threatened them, they could not even hear the commander¡¯s orders¡­ ¡°Your Excellency Astral, I¡¯ll cover the retreat. Leave this place quickly!¡± Solmyr suddenly said to Astral, but his eyes were fixed on Roy, who was killing the angels in the air and sending their feathers flying. ¡°How can I do that?¡± Astral said angrily. ¡°I still have magic power. As long as you buy me some time, I can use powerful magic to kill him!¡± ¡°It¡¯s useless!¡± Solmyr shook his head. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that the Sword of Frost couldn¡¯t do anything to him? If you want to kill him, you have to use a top-level spell like Armageddon¡­ But can you cast such a spell alone?¡± Astral was silent. Yes, although he was the president of Bracada¡¯s Wizards¡¯ Guild, it was impossible for him to cast Armageddon alone. This kind of forbidden-level magic required several powerful mages to work together¡­ ¡°You go first. I¡¯ll hold him back. Go back to the country immediately and apply to use all the powerful artifacts collected by the kingdom of Bracada!¡± Solmyr said. ¡°We must treat this Demon Osiris as a demon lord. To kill him, we must gather the strongest force and the largest army¡­¡± Astral was conflicted, but he knew that what Solmyr said was right. Now, he could only bring the news of the battle back to the country and inform the allies. If he did not leave now, he might not be able to leave in a while! After making up his mind, Astral immediately turned around and escaped while leaving a sentence. ¡°Solmyr, don¡¯t die!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m a djinn!¡± Solmyr said. ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to kill me¡­¡± With Astral¡¯s escape, the alliance army also began to flee. Except for a few that were still following orders and stayed behind to cover the retreat with Solmyr, the rest fled desperately along the riverbank to the canyon. However, misfortunes never came singly. Many agile and strange black shadows suddenly appeared on the wall of Dendera Fortress. They were the mutants in the fortress. After Roy killed the wizard heroes, the magic restrictions they left in the fortress had disappeared, and the mutants could finally escape outside. These mutants were already stimulated by the thick smell of blood drifting over from the battlefield and were about to go crazy. After jumping down off the tall wall, they began to attack the fleeing alliance troops. Had it been a normal retreat, perhaps the alliance troops could have organized and fought back against these mutants. But in this state, they had no choice but to hope that they could run faster than others¡­ Fortunately, there were not many mutants that jumped off the city wall. After sacrificing some casualties, the remaining allied troops escaped and headed for Aglan Fortress. In the air, Roy also noticed the appearance of these mutants, but he was dealing with the remaining alliance forces alone, so he could not attend to these mutants for the time being. Roy stabbed Frostmourne forward and pierced through the throat of a titan before retracting his sword. He opened his mouth, and a black ball of lightning headed straight for the angel to his right. The lightning ball exploded, and a thick black lightning bolt shot into the sky and struck the angel directly. Then Roy faced the acid dragon breaths spat out by several green dragons and emerald dragons. Under the enhancement of his Dragon Slayer Magic, he swallowed these dragon breaths directly, thereby increasing his resistance to acid dragon breath. Solmyr, who had stayed behind to cover the retreat, continuously released lightning to strike Roy. However, he could not hurt Roy, but he could not stop his magic attacks because, besides magic, he did not know what other power he had to restrain this demon¡­ ¡°Why, why can¡¯t this drag him down?!¡± Solmyr roared unwillingly. ¡°How does he have so much magic power?!¡± No one could answer him. Although the troops staying behind delayed Roy, their numbers were getting fewer and fewer¡­ In the end, Roy caused rivers of blood to flow¡­ Chapter 278 - Skeleton Angel The battle ended faster than Roy expected. Solmyr, who stayed to cover the retreat of the alliance army, was actually a very powerful hero. Unfortunately, he did not choose any other magic to practice but chose air magic. His signature Chain Lightning spell was useless against Roy. This was the advantage of source magic. Not only could it bring stronger magic power to the user, but it could also allow the user to obtain higher resistance to the corresponding magic element. Solmyr and Roy both used lightning as their source, so the final competition was whose magic power was higher. Solmyr¡¯s magic power was not as good as Roy¡¯s, so his lightning could not affect him. On the other hand, Roy¡¯s lightning could cause a certain degree of damage to him. The same logic applied to the lightning titans and storm titans. These titans were often invincible when facing other enemies, but they were defeated by Roy. The only thing they could rely on was their physical strength. Unfortunately, the titans had never been known for their speed and agility. Even though these titans could easily beat him to death with their combined strength, they could not catch him at all. This led to the remaining titans repeatedly roaring angrily throughout the entire battle. They struck as fierce as tigers but could only turn around in place while panting heavily from exhaustion. Roy continuously killed them one by one. After all, this world was a world ruled by dragons. Roy did not know if the titans in this world had bloodline problems, but they were not actually too powerful. At least, it was easy for him to deal with the remaining dozens of titans. Roy did not rush to kill the remaining green dragons and emerald dragons at first. Although these green dragons had only just matured, their acid dragon breath was just as greatly beneficial to him. Therefore, while evading and killing the titans, he continuously lured the green dragons to attack him with dragon breaths and then devoured the dragon breaths. This feeling was strange. It felt like he was eating the saliva of the green dragons. But under the enhancement of Dragon Slayer Magic, these dragon breaths constantly transformed into his physical strength and magic power recovery. This feeling was like a group of green dragons was healing him, making it easier for him to kill the titans. At the same time, Roy¡¯s acid and poison resistance increased rapidly through devouring these dragon breaths. He did not have resistances in these elements in the past, so their growth speed was rapid. Gradually, the acid dragon breath that could cause him some damage at the start no longer worked afterward. Roy knew that the higher the resistance brought by devouring the same element dragon breath, the weaker the effect became. So when he found that the absorption effect was no longer much, he began killing these green dragons that had completed their mission. The green dragons flying in the air wailed as they fell one after another. Their massive weights smashed onto the ground and caused it to tremble. They all had gaping wounds on their bodies. These wounds were either caused by Frostmourne or the Sword of Frost. Because the wounds caused by the Sword of Frost froze due to the ultra-low temperature, it allowed them to last a little while longer. But before they could recover from their self-healing abilities, they were bitten by their companions who had fallen to Mind Distortion. Finally, these green dragons exhausted their last traces of blood in their struggle and died. As for the angels left behind by Archbishop Alaric, they had also died. The difference was that they had ended up dying in the hands of their zombie companions¡­ Roy originally thought that beings like angels, even artificial angels, would not transform into undead. After all, they were existences with holy souls. But he still underestimated the power of Frostmourne, which had advanced to a divine artifact. Those angels that collapsed because of Mind Distortion turned into very special undead! After they died and their souls were taken away by Roy, the flesh and blood of these angels dissipated, leaving only a pile of pitch-black skeletons. Even the wings on their backs had lost all their feathers, leaving only a pair of bone wings. When the first skeleton angel rose, to be honest, even Roy was shocked. He realized that he seemed to have created a new type of undead that had never existed in the Ashan world before through Frostmourne! This was likely because after being injured by Frostmourne, the angels could no longer use the power of holy light under the effect of Mind Distortion. The moment they fell into madness, their firm will and pious hearts no longer existed. Under such circumstances, their bodies could no longer restrain holy light power, and the holy light power left them. Therefore, after they died, holy light no longer protected their corpses, allowing their corpses to be transformed into undead¡­ When the skeleton angels rose one by one and attacked their former companions, Roy saw a look of extreme horror in the eyes of the remaining angels. Even the angels with firm wills had such emotions, showing how great the psychological impact the skeleton angels had on them. To be frank, these skeleton angels probably made the angels feel even more furious and terrified than fallen angels like Julia! Finally, the last remaining four-winged angel was unwilling to continue fighting. He turned around and flew into the sky, wanting to escape the battlefield. But after discovering his intention, Roy instantly moved behind him and froze this angel into a black ice sculpture! He could not let this four-winged angel leave because once he left, the matter of the skeleton angels might spread throughout the entire Heaven Outpost of this world. At that time, all the angels in this world would probably come out and treat Roy as the most evil and unforgivable enemy ever! The kind where they would never rest until they killed him! Roy was not so arrogant that he wanted to go to war with the entire Heaven of this world, so he could only intercept and kill this four-winged angel¡­ Seeing Roy kill these high-level mythical creatures one by one, Solmyr only felt deep despair. He knew that a demon as powerful as Demon Lord Kha-Beleth had appeared. At the same time, Solmyr also realized that despite this demon in front of him having strength not inferior to that of a demon lord, it seemed that he had not truly become a demon lord. Perhaps it was at the last moment of the battle, but his mind was unprecedentedly clear, causing him to suddenly recall a rumor about demons. It was a book about demon studies that he had seen in the Library of Bracada. It recorded an unwritten rule among demons. When a demon had the power to become a demon lord and wanted to become a demon lord, they had to challenge a true demon lord During this time, this demon would recruit a large number of subordinates and launch a war with the demon lord they wanted to challenge. The challenged demon lord could not reject this challenge. If the demon lord was defeated, then they had to acknowledge the status of the demon and accept the demon as a new demon lord. If the demon was defeated, then they had to accept the fate of being enslaved by the demon lord. Solmyr did not know whether this was true or not. After all, the one who wrote this was not a demon themselves. But since there was such a record, it had to be based on rumors. Solmyr immediately roared at Roy, who was not far away, ¡°Demon Osiris! Tell me, why are you so determined to enter Eeofol?! Do you want to converge with the demons or challenge Demon Lord Kha-Beleth?!¡± ¡°Is there a need for me to tell you my purpose?¡± Roy had already killed all the high-level mythical creatures. He stayed in the air, took out the Soul Attracting Flag, and began to gather all the souls on the battlefield. Seeing countless souls floating in from all directions, he was in a good mood, so he did not mind chatting with Solmyr. Solmyr was also floating in the air. His lower body was a whirlwind, so he moved very quickly. He flew in front of Roy and stared intently at him. ¡°Perhaps all of us have guessed wrongly. You¡¯re not going to Eeofol to converge with the demons. You¡¯re a demon. Since you have such formidable power, how can you submit to other demons? What a joke! If we had known this was the case, even if Arantir talked until the sky collapsed, we wouldn¡¯t have agreed to his request. In Dendera Fortress and Aglan Fortress, no one would have blocked you from entering Eeofol¡­¡± ¡°Oh?! What do you mean?¡± Roy did not understand what Solmyr was talking about, so he was very surprised. However, in the eyes of Solmyr, he felt that Roy¡¯s surprise was just him pretending to be confused, so he smiled bitterly and spread his arms. ¡°Come, kill me¡­ I hope you can fulfill your wish!¡± Roy frowned as he looked at Solmyr. He could not follow this guy¡¯s train of thought and felt strange. But looking at how he was prepared to die, Roy knew that he could not ask anything, so he stabbed the Sword of Frost in his right hand into his chest. He had killed djinns before and knew that these djinns were actually elementals. They could not be truly killed, and they would only be sent to sleep in their magic lamps. In order to completely destroy them, what he needed to do was to destroy the lamp they were in. When the Sword of Frost pierced Solmyr and froze him, this fellow¡¯s body suddenly turned into blue smoke, escaped the control of the ice, and disappeared in the air. Following the direction where the blue smoke disappeared, Roy found Solmyr¡¯s lamp among the corpses on the battlefield. This ancient lamp somewhat resembles an oil can. It seemed to have been around for a long time. Roy picked up the lamp and rubbed it, but he found no movement. He knew that Solmyr was probably already asleep. He did not know how long Solmyr was going to sleep, so he did not have the thought of getting him to serve him. Therefore, he threw the lamp on the ground and stomped on it, completely crushing it¡­ Turning around, Roy began to remove the frozen state for Julia, Fat Tiger, and the others. But when he landed, he found that the mutants that escaped from Dendera Fortress had already arrived on the battlefield and surrounded him like the stars around the moon¡­ Chapter 279 - Taming the Mutants Chapter 279 Taming the Mutants These mutants could be regarded as the advanced forms of zombies. In fact, they were already dead from the virus infection, but they were not undead like zombies because they were not transformed by death power. However, only necromancers could feel death power, so it was impossible for those besides necromancers to distinguish the difference between them and ordinary undead. Roy¡¯s demon blood could transform others into liches, and Frostmourne could also transform others into undead. But Roy himself did not currently have any death power, so it had to be said that it was a rather strange situation. Seeing this, everyone might also be able to imagine that it would be very easy if Roy wanted to integrate death power as a new source power because the affinity between his body¡¯s attributes and death power was so high! The mutants had no interest in the corpses of the dead all over the battlefield. They bit the living to satisfy their instinctive hunger for fresh flesh and blood and the need to spread the virus. These mutants had chased after the fleeing alliance troops, but they had been stopped by the counterattack. When they sensed that there still seemed to be a living being on the battlefield, they came here to surround it. This living being was naturally Roy. Although Roy was a little surprised to see these mutants surrounding him, they posed no threat to him at all, so he did not do anything and wanted to see what they wanted to do. These mutants were all in all kinds of ugly and disgusting shapes. They were originally hunting for food, but when they arrived not far from Roy, they suddenly stopped. They seemed to have smelled something special, and the mutants twitched their noses and sniffed as their hideous expressions slowly disappeared. In the end, these mutants crouched down like wild beasts around Roy while making low cries. ¡°Huh, what¡¯s going on?¡± This scene stunned Roy. When he observed the mutants through the Demon Eyes earlier, he found that they were fearless. They no longer had any thoughts nor consciousness, and all of their bodies¡¯ actions were just instinctive reactions under the control of the virus. In order to obtain blood food, they had even tried to attack dragons and titans. But now, they were actually crouching quietly in front of him? Roy tried to take two steps forward but found that the mutants also retreated, and their movements looked very careful and cautious. Are they¡­ scared? Roy vaguely understood. Is it because of the perfect T-Virus in my body? Between zombies and zombies, and between mutants and mutants, why didn¡¯t they attack each other? This was because they could ¡®recognize¡¯ their companions. They could feel the same virus aura in one another¡¯s bodies! On Roy¡¯s body, they smelled the ¡®same kind¡¯ scent, and this ¡®same kind¡¯ was much more advanced than them! Be it zombies or mutants, the virus in their bodies evolved from the T-Virus in Roy¡¯s body. This evolution was a reversion, which meant that it was degraded and diluted. Therefore, in both concentration and level, Roy¡¯s was far superior to that of these zombies and mutants! As soon as he realized, the first thing he thought of was to see if he could control and command these mutants. Since they felt fear and caution, it meant that they were also divided into a hierarchy. But when Roy wanted to order them, he found that he did not know where to start. Use language? That¡¯s impossible. Zombies and mutants can¡¯t understand at all. Use the mind? That¡¯s even more impossible. The brains of these guys have long stopped functioning¡­ After experimenting and finding that he could not think of a way to control them for the time being, Roy could only put it aside first. He then placed his hand on the ice sculptures of Julia and the others and began melting the ice for them. Julia and the others were frozen by the magic power of the Sword of Frost, so Roy, who held the Sword of Frost, could unfreeze them by retrieving this magic power. Both Julia and Benia were high-rank demons, and their powerful bodies guaranteed that they would not freeze to death in a short time. They had only been frozen in an instant before, and as long as the ice did not break and injure their bodies, they could recover through thawing. But because the temperature was very low when they were frozen, Roy could not immediately thaw them and had to do it slowly. Roy spent a lot of time unfreezing Julia, Benia, Fat Tiger, and Cassandra. Then he spent some souls to create a new potion. This potion was red, and Roy defined it as ¡®HP Potion¡¯. Its effect was to heal wounds and restore physical functions. The exchange price for this HP Potion was pretty high. One bottle actually cost ten souls. But correspondingly, according to the attributes given by the system after the final adaption, as long as the injuries were not fatal, this potion could theoretically heal all kinds of damage, so it was quite useful. All over Julia and Benia were necrotic muscle tissues due to the freezing. But because their bodies were strong enough, their self-healing ability had been fighting against the low temperature, preventing their bodies from becoming necrotic completely. After Roy poured down a bottle of HP Potion to each, the necrotic muscle tissues quickly began to fade, and new cells regained the upper hand. Compared to the two of them, Fat Tiger¡¯s situation was much better. The ultra-low temperature of the Sword of Frost did not cause any damage to him, and he only lost consciousness because of the instantaneous freezing. After Roy thawed him, Fat Tiger stood up on his own not long after. He lowered his head and whimpered at Roy pitifully, looking as though he had been bullied. After Roy comforted him with a few words, Julia and Benia woke up one after other. The most troublesome one was actually Cassandra. Her body only had the skeleton left, and the freezing made her bones quite fragile, to the extent of almost breaking with a touch. She only had a little bit of the death power in her body left because of resisting the frost. When Roy unfroze her, the flames of death in her eyes were about to extinguish. Although Roy had her soul and could resurrect her, if there was a chance to save her, he had to try first. Thus, Roy looked at Rafaro, who was still frozen. Rafaro¡¯s body was too enormous, so much so that his ice sculpture appeared to be like a small mountain. The frozen Rafaro was still maintaining his movement at the moment he froze, looking ferocious and fierce. But the powerful death power in his body was still boundless. Through the ice, Roy could see the black mist swaying gently. Roy was about to move Cassandra onto Rafaro¡¯s ice sculpture to absorb the death power in him when he suddenly heard an intimidating roar from Fat Tiger. He turned around and found that the mutants that had been crouching and quietly waiting were all getting restless, so Fat Tiger was warning these guys. Roy immediately realized that these mutants were probably attracted to Julia and Benia! They were afraid of Roy, but it did not mean that they were afraid of Julia and Benia. They did not have the perfect T-Virus in them, so when the vitality of Julia and Benia was restored because of the healing potion, they became fresh blood food in the eyes of the mutants. After seeing Julia and Benia stand up, the mutants finally could not hold back. They ignored the fact that Roy was nearby and stomped their feet to rush toward Julia and Benia at lightning speed. ¡°How dare you!!¡± Roy flew into a rage. Without even thinking, a powerful wave of Psychokinesis spread out, and the few mutants that lunged into the air seemed to have been hit by a gigantic truck weighing hundreds of tons. They stopped in the air for a moment before all their bones shattered and they flew backward! After landing, although the muscles on these mutants were still twitching, they could not stand up without the support of their bones. There were also a few mutants that targeted Fat Tiger, but as soon as they pounced, Fat Tiger swept them away with his claws¡­ Roy strode over to Julia and Benia and looked at these mutants. However, the lesson from the previous mutants did not shake the remaining mutants. They looked at Roy in fear, but their gazes toward Julia and Benia were greedy. They were so straightforward that they were like the purest children¡­ ¡°What¡¯s the matter with these guys? Are they monsters?¡± Julia asked Roy with a frown. She could feel the intentions of these mutants. They were planning to hunt and eat her. ¡°They were originally the gremlins of Dendera Fortress!¡± Roy explained roughly. ¡°But because of the virus in my demon blood, they were infected and became like this¡­¡± Hearing this, Benia was shocked. ¡°No wonder the alliance army withdrew from the fortress. I was wondering what you had done¡­ Looks like the alliance army was harassed by these monsters. Speaking of which, they don¡¯t look like the monsters of the Abyss. The virus in your blood is really terrifying¡­¡± The monsters of the Abyss were actually creatures born by fusing with demon blood. However, the situation of the birth of those monsters was completely different from Roy¡¯s. It was stable and hereditary. That was why Benia said that they did not look similar. ¡°They came from me, so they¡¯re very afraid of me!¡± Roy said with a headache. ¡°I tried to control and command them, but I haven¡¯t found a good way.¡± ¡°Since your demon blood caused it, why don¡¯t you give it a try with your blood?¡± Benia suggested. ¡°Huh? This method might really work!¡± Roy was stunned for a moment before taking out Frostmourne and cutting a small wound on his finger with great force. When this wound appeared and before his blood even appeared, all the mutants nearby suddenly turned to look at him. They seemed to be attracted by the scent of the perfect T-Virus transmitted from his blood. When Roy saw this, his heart stirred. He tried to control his blood concentration by controlling his blood flow. The result was the change in the concentration of the T-Virus in his blood¡­ A strange scene appeared. When the smell of the T-Virus on his finger was stronger, all the mutants were staring intently at him. When his finger pointed to the right, they moved to the right; when he pointed to the left, they moved to the left. When the smell of the T-Virus was fainter, they sat quietly and looked at him like a group of well-behaved puppies. Seeing this situation, how could Roy not understand it? Perhaps after training, these guys would be able to understand and ¡®listen¡¯ to what he meant through the smell of the T-Virus at different concentrations. This principle was like taming a beast. To put it bluntly, to him, these mutants were just a group of Pavlov¡¯s dogs. The change in concentration of the T-Virus was the stimulating condition that caused their neural reflexes¡­ The only troublesome thing was his self-healing ability. His cell actively was very high now, and a small wound healed completely in less than ten seconds. To command them once, he would have to cut a wound. That would be too troublesome, so he had to think of a better way¡­ Chapter 280 - Taking Over the Fortress Chapter 280 Taking Over the Fortress After a battle, there were often many things to deal with, so Roy controlled the mutants to standby and stopped bothering with them. He brought Julia and the others to Rafaro¡¯s ice sculpture. Cassandra was currently drawing death power from Rafaro to restore her flames of death. Rafaro¡¯s death power was very high quality, so she had already recovered quite a bit. Roy was standing under the ice sculpture and looking up at Cassandra floating above. ¡°How about it, Cassandra? Are you confident that you can absorb all the power from this guy?¡± A large amount of death power was pouring into her body, and Cassandra was a little intoxicated. She only returned to her senses after a while. ¡°Master, sucking him dry is fine, but only if this spectral dragon stays frozen. But I¡¯ve already sensed that the flames of death in his body are awakening, and he may wake up soon¡­¡± ¡°Absorb as much as you can!¡± Roy was not surprised. Rafaro was much stronger than Julia, plus he had an undead body. Even Julia and the others were fine, so the damage from being frozen was nothing to him. But if he were to smash Rafaro while he was in the frozen state, he would suffer a lot of the damage. Even if Rafaro could still wake up and recover his body, he would definitely have to pay a large amount of death power to repair it¡­ ¡°Osiris, are you planning on saving this spectral dragon?¡± Benia asked curiously. ¡°Of course!¡± Roy nodded. However, he would not reveal his true goal for the time being. Rafaro was dishonest. He had attacked the alliance army with all his might just to obtain life force to reconstruct his flesh and blood body so that he could complete his transformation from undead to living. Roy realized that because Rafaro¡¯s soul was still around, this transformation was possible. To Roy, if Rafaro really completed reconstructing his flesh and blood body and resurrected, he had to be wary of this guy. Just like Giovanni, Rafaro was definitely not a reliable teammate. Roy could not give him a chance to bite him back. But before Rafaro completed his resurrection, he could be regarded as a super goon! In order to obtain life force, Rafaro would fight bravely in battle, and Roy would not need to worry about him slacking at all. At the same time, he was a walking battery, and Cassandra could continually absorb his rich death power to evolve. Roy wanted to use Rafaro¡¯s power to make Cassandra a higher-level lich. In addition, Rafaro was a dragon-shaped creature, and Dragon Slayer Magic also targeted his power. Roy could get Rafaro to fight him and then devour his attacks to increase his resistance to death power. In other words, this guy still had use-value, and before squeezing out his usefulness, Roy certainly would not let him perish and dissipate just like that. About ten minutes later, just as Cassandra had said, Rafaro¡¯s flames of death recovered. As soon as his consciousness returned, his ice sculpture immediately began to shake violently. With a bang, Rafaro broke the hard ice from the inside, and the mountain-like ice sculpture blasted into pieces. After escaping, Rafaro immediately raised his skull and roared angrily. His consciousness was still at the moment of the battle earlier, which was akin to losing his memories for a while. So once he came out, he immediately wanted to find the enemy and fight. However, he did not see any enemies but first discovered Cassandra absorbing his power. ¡°Roar! Damn little bug! How dare you steal my power?!¡± Rafaro turned around angrily, stretched out his skeleton dragon claws, and grabbed Cassandra, who was floating not far from his chest. He wanted to crush her to pieces. But at this moment, Roy shouted, ¡°Rafaro! Let go of her! She¡¯s mine!¡± Roy¡¯s roar stopped Rafaro¡¯s movements. He lowered his head to look at Roy. When he saw Roy¡¯s ferocious killing intent, Rafaro returned to his senses. He looked around and found that the alliance army was no longer around. There were only countless corpses and wreckage left, as well as some strange undead nearby. ¡°The battle is over?¡± Rafaro asked Roy in disbelief, ¡°Demon, what happened? Did you kill all the enemies alone?¡± ¡°Hmph! Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve been frozen stupid!¡± Roy mocked bluntly. ¡°If I didn¡¯t do it, was it you who was frozen?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± After hearing Roy¡¯s words, Rafaro flew into a rage. He wanted to roar, but he suddenly realized something and did not say anything else. He hesitated for two seconds before loosening his claw and letting go of Cassandra. Cassandra smiled, but since she only had a skull, the others could not see it. When Rafaro grabbed her, she had not panicked at all because she had already predicted this scene. ¡°Damn it, Osiris!¡± Rafaro said unhappily. ¡°Even if you killed the enemy, why did you let this lich steal my power?¡± ¡°What are you worried about?¡± Roy sneered. ¡°You have so much death power, so what¡¯s the big deal with my person taking some? She also needs to recover!¡± Upon hearing this, Rafaro wanted to flare up again, but he hesitated for a moment and held it in. He could do nothing about it. In fact, he had been thinking about whether or not he could defeat Roy if he were to fall out with him. In the end, he weighed it and did not dare to make a move¡­ Before Arantir died, Arantir had commanded him to fight Roy. At that time, he realized that this powerful demon named Osiris could always heavily injure him somehow. Even just a simple punch would always consume a lot of death power to heal the wounds. He felt that even that group of titans besieging him earlier could not compare¡­ It made him suspect that Roy might have used something like a dragon slayer potion. Previously, when Arantir was assisting him Roy had cut off his skull with a slash. Now, there was a fallen angel and a high-rank succubus beside Roy. In addition, there was an enormous hellhound that was almost as large as him. This made him panic a little, so he decisively pretended not to hear Roy¡¯s ridicule¡­ Of course, deep down, Rafaro was still thinking. Hmph, I, the great Rafaro, am magnanimous and won¡¯t lower myself to a demon like him. After I complete the resurrection ritual and restore my original strength, I must teach him how to speak to a great faceless¡­ Benia smiled as she looked at Rafaro¡¯s actions and behavior, having seen through everything Roy could also see that Rafaro was being tough on the outside but weak on the inside. He rolled his eyes and ignored him. Seeing that Cassandra¡¯s strength had recovered, he asked her to gather the skeleton angels and undead titans on the battlefield. The undead skeleton angels were angels that died under Roy¡¯s Frostmourne, and the undead titans were the same. Roy had used Frostmourne to kill many titans during the battle. Although the souls of these slain titans sank into the ground immediately, their corpses remained and finally turned into tall skeleton titans. These skeleton titans were five to six meters tall. Of course, they had inherited the height of the titans, but they did not inherit the power of the titans. They could only be regarded as giant skeletons. The skeleton angels were similar. The power of holy light could not exist on these undead bodies, so they could only be regarded as skeletons with bone wings that could fly. This was something that could not be helped. After transforming into undead, there would always inevitably be a great loss of strength. However, no matter what, these skeletons were ultimately transformed from high-level mythical creatures and were naturally high-level undead. As long as they had enough death power, they could easily become powerful undead warriors. Due to being undead transformed by Frostmourne, these skeleton angels, skeleton titans, and the bone dragons transformed from green dragons did not have any necromancer marks on them. They were just afraid of Roy holding Frostmourne in his hands, so they did not dare to approach him and wandered around, but they would not obey Roy¡¯s orders. Roy could only let Cassandra control them. After receiving Roy¡¯s order, Cassandra quickly imprinted her necromancer mark on these undead, engraving it in their flames of death. As long as the flames of death did not completely extinguish, they would be under Cassandra¡¯s control. The thousands of undead troops that Cassandra had led had mostly been wiped out during the battle with the iron golems. Needless to say, the low-level skeleton soldiers had all been eliminated, leaving only some high-level death knights, wights, and bone dragons. Moreover, there were not many of them. But with the replenishment of the skeleton angels and skeleton titans, the military strength had recovered a little. After processing everything, Roy led everyone to Dendera Fortress. Dendera Fortress was now only a dead city. The spatial portal had been completely shut down, and there were wandering zombies and mutants everywhere in the city. But ever since he found that he could somewhat control these guys infected by the T-Virus, it was equivalent to the alliance army giving Dendera Fortress to Roy. How could Roy not want it? ¡°Hahaha, great!¡± After flying up to the city wall and seeing the situation in Dendera Fortress, Benia could not help laughing loudly. ¡°Osiris, there must be many materials in this city. We can use them to build a magic formation. With a Gate of the Abyss, we only need a little time to recruit a demon army!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Giovanni was also looking forward to it. ¡°I can go back to Heresh during this time and bring my vampire troops. At that time, we will have a powerful army of demons and undead, and no one will be our match¡­¡± Chapter 281 - Spread of the Infection Chapter 281 Spread of the Infection After they entered Dendera Fortress, the sky was already dim. At this time, the fortress was a mess. On the originally untidy street, there was black, mottled blood everywhere. It was probably left behind from when the zombies and mutants attacked the alliance soldiers, and the alliance army had not had time to clean it up. Many of the buildings in the city had collapsed. Needless to say, this must have been due to the battle. There were traces of fires everywhere in the fortress, and even now, the faint smoke had not been able to dissipate. It was not until they saw this that Julia and the others realized how much trouble the zombies and mutants that Roy created had brought to this fortress. When Roy and the others appeared in Dendera Fortress, many zombies and mutants that had been hiding in the dark appeared one after another. They seemed to have sensed the perfect T-Virus in Roy and unconsciously gathered toward him. Looking at these ugly fellows, Roy counted and found that there were hundreds of mutants, all of which had survived by hiding from the alliance army¡¯s clean-up operation. From this number, it was obvious that the alliance army had not been very effective at eliminating the mutants. They probably did not have much of a solution to the elusive mutants, or else they would not have resolutely decided to withdraw from the fortress. Now, these mutants and zombies were all Roy¡¯s. Since he could control them through the virus in his demon blood, they were natural troops to him. However, these mutants did not recognize anyone other than Roy. Roy could only use some of his blood to create ¡®demon perfume¡¯ through the system and spray it on Julia, Benia, and Fat Tiger so that mutants and zombies would not harass them. As for Cassandra and Giovanni, because they were undead, they did not attract the attention of the mutants and zombies. As soon as they entered the city, Benia immediately became busy. Dendera Fortress was built on a mountain, so this city could not use the method of detonating a volcano to create a lava environment suitable for demons to stay in. But it did not matter. As long as they could create a Cover of Darkness to block the sunlight, the demon army could stay here. At the same time, Cassandra¡¯s undead troops could be stationed at ease. Giovanni reported to Roy and then left Dendera Fortress for the time being. He planned to gather his vampire troops. Although the distance was quite far away, vampires were flying creatures, so Giovanni would probably be able to rush back soon. Roy did not have any objections to forming a gigantic army. To be honest, he felt that it was necessary to form such an army. After the battle, he believed that the name of the great Demon Osiris would spread throughout the entire world of Ashan. At that time, he would become a big boss-like existence. Although this big boss was powerful enough, he would not have the style of a big boss if he had to fight personally every time he encountered a battle. Fat Tiger had nothing to do, so he could not wait to bring back the corpses of the green dragons and emerald dragons that had died in the battle outside the city as soon as the sky lit up. He pestered Roy to roast them for him to eat. Helpless, Roy could only set up a huge roasting rack in the fortress and then find a group of death knights. He ordered them to dismount, put away their swords, and rotate the roasting rack to heat the dragon meat evenly. These poor death knights. In any undead army, they were absolute high-level combat power and aloof. But when it came to Roy, they could only become tools for roasting meat. Who knew what their souls would think¡­ Under Roy¡¯s orders, Rafaro was restricted to staying in the fortress, and he was asked to contribute some death power to strengthen Cassandra. Although Rafaro was a hundred times unwilling, under Roy¡¯s coercion and temptation, he could only agree. After all, he was seeking a complete resurrection rather than existing in this world in the form of a spectral dragon. To achieve this goal, he needed to rely on Roy¡¯s power¡­ Julia was currently checking the spatial portal in Dendera Fortress. There was no need to think too much about this spatial portal, as it was probably impossible for it to connect to Aglan Fortress. But perhaps under the consideration of ¡®we might be able to use it in the future¡¯, the alliance army only cleared the coordinates of Aglan Fortress but did not destroy the spatial portal. After checking, Julia confirmed that this spatial portal was still usable after injecting magic power. As for how to use it, Roy was not in a rush. He was currently checking the library of the fortress. Dendera Fortress was originally a fortress of the kingdom of Bracada. How could the mages who loved to research magic not build a library in this city? Moreover, it seemed that the level of this fortress was higher than that of Ulambus, so the library here had more books than Ulambus. Roy had not found books about space magic in Ulambus, and he finally found some here. Therefore, while the others were busy, Roy condensed an ice seat in the library and began reading these books about space magic¡­ At the same time, the remnants of the alliance army finally escaped to Aglan Fortress tens of kilometers away. When the garrison troops in Aglan Fortress saw that Astral, Alaric, and the others had fled here in a mess, they were shocked. When Dendera Fortress had asked for reinforcements, they naturally knew about it, but they did not expect the alliance army to lose so quickly. It had only been more than a day¡­ In particular, after knowing that the three famous heroes, Death Lord Arantir of Heresh, the Chain Lightning Master Solmyr, and the elven ranger Gelu, were all dead, everyone was stunned speechless! It could be said that the alliance army was careless, and it could also be said that the demon had many tricks up their sleeves. But none of this could not hide the fact that the alliance army was defeated, so Aglan Fortress immediately reported the entire matter to the various races and desperately sought reinforcements. In Astral¡¯s description, this great demon Osiris, who suddenly appeared in the world, was a rarely seen powerful demon. Although he was not a demon lord yet, he had power no less than that of a demon lord. He had buried Arantir¡¯s undead army and taken away Gelu¡¯s Sword of Frost. The threat of this demon was no less than that of Demon Lord Kha-Beleth! Messengers quickly brought the news to various countries. The elves of AvLee, the human kingdom of Erathia, and the mage kingdom of Bracada all received reports about the battle of Dendera Fortress. At the same time, a messenger went to the undead kingdom of Heresh to inform them about Arantir¡¯s death. Without a doubt, this caused a tremendous shock in all countries. To be frank, these dead heroes were all people with immense influence in their respective countries. However, they had all been killed in a battle with a demon. How could the countries accept this loss? However, what made the countries most afraid of was the strange plague mentioned by Astral in his report! Although Astral had not seen Roy spread this plague with his own eyes, he vowed that Demon Osiris definitely caused it. In his report, Astral mentioned the terrifying contagiousness of this plague and the details of the mutations of the infected, and he expressed extreme worry about it. Except for high-level creatures with powerful bodies, it could likely infect almost all other creatures. This was especially so after Dendera Fortress changed hands and fell into Demon Osiris¡¯s control. This meant that the spread of the plague was beyond the control of the alliance¡­ If Demon Osiris continued to spread this plague, then this plague might spread to the entire world. It would be a catastrophic disaster! OS The AvLee elves were the first to respond After receiving the news, they dispatched a large number of troops from their capital, the Forest Maze Irollan. The heroes Ryland, Gem, Mephala, and others led the AvLee troops. They also carried numerous artifacts and prepared to go to reinforce Aglan Fortress. Realizing that ordinary dragons like green dragons could not pose a threat to the demon, the wood elves brought many high-level dragons. Not only were there golden dragons, but there was even a batch of faerie dragons recruited from the Magic Forest! The kingdom of Bracada reacted slightly slower, but it also sent many troops to Aglan. Due to the size of these troops, they could not teleport through spatial gates and could only travel on land. However, compared to the elven and mage kingdoms, the kingdoms of Erathia and Heresh reacted very strangely. Alaric had returned to the capital, Steadwick, but Erathia had not made any movements. The same was true for the kingdom of Heresh. Although they were shocked by Arantir¡¯s death, they had no intention of sending troops. Perhaps this was because Arantir had been fooling people under the title of the Chosen of Asha all the time. Now that he was dead, it proved that he was not the true Chosen. And Heresh was originally loose sand, with each death lord in charge of their own territories. This situation would occur when there was no powerful figure to integrate the armies of the necromancers. The movement of the kingdom of Heresh was still understandable, but the kingdom of Erathia was incomprehensible. Back then, Steadwick almost fell in the demon army¡¯s attack, and it was only saved thanks to the alliance of the various races. Under such circumstances, Erathia should have definitely cooperated and dispatched troops, but there had been no response. Time passed slowly. The guards in Aglan Fortress were tense and vigilant, worried about when Demon Osiris would come with his army tens of kilometers away. However, before the demon army appeared, a T-Virus infected person appeared in Aglan Fortress first! The cause of this matter was still from the well where Roy had thrown the virus. No one had expected that the underground water vein of the well connected to the river in the canyon! After Roy threw the T-Virus, the well became contaminated, causing zombies to appear in Dendera Fortress. At the same time, the fish living in the well were infected. Although Roy had dropped only a few drops of demon blood, the T-Virus continued to multiply in the creatures¡¯ bodies. Those infected fish attacked other aquatic creatures and finally spread the T-Virus through the connected water veins. The canyon river was where many animals drank water. When some animals were drinking water, the zombie fish in the water attacked them. Then these animals became zombies and attacked other animals. Just like a chain reaction, as time passed, more and more zombies infected with the T-Virus appeared! Even Roy, the mastermind, did not expect the T-Virus to spread so quickly¡­ Chapter 282 - Eternal Frost Crystal Chapter 282 Eternal Frost Crystal Roy was speechless for a while when he received a report from Benia that numerous zombie animals had appeared on the canyon plains. In fact, Roy had a premonition from the beginning that once he used the T-Virus, the proliferation and spread might not be able to be stopped, but he did not expect it to be so fast. Of course, because this world was a high-magic world, the creatures living here were physically stronger, and their resistance to the virus might be higher. Especially for those high-level creatures, the possibility of infection was relatively low. The population density of this world was not too high, so it might not be easy to achieve the degree of global proliferation. But no matter what, the spread of the T-Virus was ultimately a crisis for this world. However, Roy did not do anything about it. If the virus spread, then it spread. Anyway, with his identity as a demon, even if he stopped it from spreading, the people of this world would not be grateful to him. On the contrary, as the T-Virus spread, people would feel fear and respect for him, the lead. After experiencing so many worlds, he finally understood what was going on with demons. To be honest, for some worlds, even if demons did not destroy them, the people of these worlds would often seek death themselves. In the Infinite Worlds, survival and destruction were just a process of continuous evolution. In this process, demons and angels were only acting as catalysts. Roy knew that there was a true Creator. Although he did not know where this Creator went, since he had left the demon race behind, this race had to fulfill its corresponding mission. What Roy was doing now was merely fulfilling his duty. He was a dedicated demon and wanted to love his line of work¡­ Perhaps this world might perish because of the spread of the T-Virus he created, but it was also possible that before that, war would destroy this world first. Who knew what would happen? Perhaps the seers of the Blind Brothers could see some future scenes through prophecy, but what did this have to do with Roy? Therefore, after knowing this, Roy nodded to show that he knew. He did not say anything else and continued to study space magic in the library. There were a lot of things to do. Although Roy¡¯s landslide had buried Arantir¡¯s undead army, as long as they dug out the stones and trees above them, Cassandra could still use the undead, but the premise was that Cassandra could obtain enough death power from Rafaro to promote. Otherwise, she would be unable to control so many undead troops. Benia had finished engraving the magic formation, and they could activate and open Gates of the Abyss at any time and summon a large number of demons from the Abyss. During this time, Roy communicated with her and learned from her that her sister, the succubus Biara, was now disguised as Queen Isabel of Erathia, and the true queen was missing. Perhaps this was a scheme of the demons, but Benia did not know much about it. However, she had specially learned about the situation of the demons in this world. She told Roy that the origin of the Dragon of Chaos, Urgash, was no longer verifiable, but it was actually wrong to say that demons were descendants of Urgash. In fact, the Dragon of Chaos was probably the first in this world to open a Gate of the Abyss and connect to the Abyss. In order to fight against Asha, Urgash borrowed the power of the demons of the Abyss. The demons coveted this world and reached an agreement with him. They chose to be loyal to Urgash, and after signing a long-lasting demon contract with him, they could stay in this world forever without being expelled. The so-called Inferno in this world, Sheogh, was the stronghold established by the first batch of demons loyal to Urgash. For millions of years, as the demons gave birth to descendants in this world, Sheogh demons had already become demons born and bred in this world. They could only be regarded as a branch of the Abyss demons. In fact, if these native demons wanted to return to the Abyss, they might not even be able to go because the Abyss would actually repulse them. These native demons did not have the protection of the Ouroboros Mark. Once they died, they would really die¡­ Due to this situation, Sheogh demons were constantly declining. In the past, Sheogh still had demon kings, but now, only demon lords were present. They had no choice but to seek help from their old hometown and summon powerful demons from the Abyss to take part in the war. Although Benia¡¯s sister, Biara, came from the Abyss, she had now joined the Sheogh demons¡¯ army and was on the same side as Xeron. After Benia learned that Roy¡¯s target was Xeron, she knew that her target was actually the same as Roy¡¯s, so her suggestion to Roy was to use this opportunity to defeat the master behind Xeron and Biara, Demon Lord Kha-Beleth, and thus become a new demon lord. When Benia made this suggestion, Roy was a little puzzled because he remembered what Solmyr had said before he died. So he asked Benia if he needed a ritual to promote to demon lord. Then Benia told Roy that this was a tradition passed down in Sheogh, and it was a ritual unique to this world. If he wanted to become a demon lord in this world, he had to challenge an original demon lord. Such a rule was not necessarily universal in the Abyss because there were still many territories that had yet to be opened in the Abyss. If Roy became a demon lord, he could just find a territory that belonged to him. Unless he was interested in the territories of other demon lords, then he would naturally have to fight with the original master. But if he found a masterless place, he could just directly make it his territory. In other words, it was purely because this world was too small, and only Sheogh was suitable for demons to survive in. Therefore, if the demons in this world wanted to become demon lords, they could only ¡®snatch the seat¡¯¡­ After Benia explained for a while, Roy understood her intentions. She was probably worried that after this incident, the various races of Ashan would unite against him. After all, he had displayed an immense threat in the battle of Dendera Fortress. But if they learned that he was planning to promote to demon lord, they would realize that he might have a conflict with Kha-Beleth. Of course, the various countries were certainly eager for internal strife among the demons, the kind where they would beat one another¡¯s brains out. At that time, they would definitely loosen the ropes and watch Roy and Kha-Beleth fight. If Roy and Kha-Beleth suffered losses, it would be best. Then, the strength of the demons would suffer substantial damage, and the world of Ashan would welcome a long period of peace without worrying about demon invasions again. Even if the best outcome was not reached, no matter who won, the various countries would at most face one demon lord. To Roy, the benefits were massive. If he lost to Kha-Beleth, of course he would have nothing to say. But if he won, he would become a new demon lord and take over the entire demon army of Sheogh. It was an enormous demon army, and there would be many high-rank demons serving him. With this army, he could even go to war with multiple countries at the same time and be full of confidence. Roy actually knew that if he wanted to kill that bastard Xeron, it would definitely trigger Kha-Beleth¡¯s nerves. In other words, unless he were to leave this world immediately and return to the Abyss after killing Xeron, he would have to meet with Kha-Beleth no matter what. Benia was now betting on Roy. Once Roy defeated Kha-Beleth and became a demon lord, then when she wanted to kill her sister, Biara, it would only be a few words from Roy, and she would be able to achieve it easily. Therefore, her suggestion was naturally in consideration for Roy from his perspective. Roy waved his hand and got Benia to leave first. He put down the book in his hand and took out the Sword of Frost that he had obtained from Gelu. Roy¡¯s current magic power was full and surging. Perhaps anyone would think he was no different from a demon lord, but only he knew that there was still some distance between him and that threshold. A true demon lord, demigod-level power, made him feel a little blurry. Now, he felt slightly regretful. Back in the Darksiders world, the Lord of the Hollows had looked for him and said that he could lend power to let Roy experience the power of a demon lord first. But at that time, because he felt that it was a huge ploy, Roy had rejected it. While he agreed on the surface, he did not move at all. Thus, he could not experience the power of a true demon lord from the Lord of the Hollows. Regret was regret. But if Roy could choose again, he would still reject it. He was confident, confident that he could complete this promotion himself¡­ The Sword of Frost was an extremely powerful artifact in this world. During the few days he had obtained this sword, Roy had taken time to study it. His previous guess was right. This sword was an exceptionally good item for his frost power to break through to a lower temperature! When he placed the Sword of Frost into the system space, the system automatically analyzed its attributes for him. Excluding the sword hilt and the like, the essence of the Sword of Frost was in the blade. Among the attributes marked by the system, the blade was an ¡®Eternal Frost Crystal! This Eternal Frost Crystal was an extremely wonderful thing. According to the system, it would always absorb heat from the outside world, but the molecular motion inside it would always remain at a constant low-speed motion state. In other words, it would never heat up and melt. This was something that exceeded common sense. Roy did not know how it was born, but magic power could stimulate it to expand the area of heat absorption in the outside world without limit. This was why Gelu could create the effect of ice and snow within hundreds of kilometers with a swing of this sword. The temperature of the Eternal Frost Crystal had always been at -253.4¡ãC. This was the temperature measured by the system, and it was a constant value that would never change. In other words, in theory, if Roy could absorb this Eternal Frost Crystal, then the temperature that his frost magic power could create would easily reach this value. Roy had always been aiming for absolute zero in the past, but he knew that this might just be pure fantasy. In fact, the so-called absolute zero was only a theoretical extreme. Even human scientists who proposed absolute zero had never reached this temperature under laboratory conditions! They could only be infinitely close to this extreme value. Even though Daddy System was so omnipotent that it could use his souls to bring about this extreme temperature, the number of souls he would spend at that time would probably be unimaginable. The consumption of souls that Roy had calculated before might have been wrong. The consumption might increase exponentially the closer he was to absolute zero. Not to mention millions, it might be even billions or tens of billions of souls! Now, Roy could only create a temperature of around -220¡ãC through his magic power and the Cryogenic Fate skill. He did not know how many souls he would need to consume if he wanted to use them to reach the -253.4¡ãC of the Eternal Frost Crystal. However, if he could absorb this Eternal Frost Crystal, it would be equivalent to saving countless souls out of thin air, so he had to give it a try no matter what. However, the troublesome thing was precisely the characteristic of constant temperature. Roy had been continually designing plans over the past few days to see how he could absorb this Eternal Frost Crystal¡­ Chapter 283 - The Most Evil Ability in History Chapter 283 The Most Evil Ability in History In order to absorb this Eternal Frost Crystal, Roy first thought of devouring and digesting it directly. However, ignoring how to swallow a sword into his stomach, after studying it, Roy found that he could not digest this thing because it could not melt at all. It would be troublesome if he could not digest such a large piece of ice and freeze his stomach instead¡­ As for transforming the shape of the Eternal Frost Crystal and then using it to make items such as rings or embedding it into the Cold Winter Armor, Roy thought about it, but he later gave up on this idea. Of course, it was possible to create equipment, but this way, it was equivalent to Roy using magic power to stimulate the cold aura within. The effect of this was merely a simple release of the cold aura. At that time, he would be unable to shape the cold aura at all. It could not become ice bullets and ice spears, nor could it form ice storms, nor could it even combine with the T-Virus and take shape as the Magic Power Virus. This was not what Roy wanted. He wanted to use the Eternal Frost Crystal to completely lower the temperature created by his magic power. In other words, he wanted to integrate the power of the Eternal Frost Crystal into the frost magic power circuit in his body. This way, the cold temperature created by any frost magic could reach the low temperature of the Eternal Frost Crystal. The advantages of doing so were self-evident. Other things aside, the Cold Winter Armor he used his magic power to create would benefit. As Roy¡¯s abilities increased, he could not consider problems one by one. When evolving any ability, it was best if he could consider other abilities at the same time. This was the most cost-effective solution. Of course, this plan was definitely much more difficult to conceive. Over the past few days, Roy had thought of more than a dozen plans, but none of them seemed too feasible. After thinking about it, Roy finally realized that digesting and absorbing it was actually the most reliable because the stomach of a demon was quite special. Not only could it digest ordinary flesh and blood as food, but it could also digest special energy such as souls. Moreover, this energy could often be converted and stored in the demon heart to increase the level of magic power. In the final analysis, the Eternal Frost Crystal was still energy at its roots, but it was crystallized, and this crystalline state was eternal. Thus, Roy believed that as long as he could change the unmeltable property of the Eternal Frost Crystal, he could digest and absorb it. And he was confident that he would be able to integrate the energy of the Eternal Frost Crystal into his body. The key now was how to turn this Eternal Frost Crystal into something that he could ¡®eat¡¯¡­ After thinking about it for a long time, Roy suddenly had a flash of inspiration! Right! Something to eat¡­ maybe he could use that move! Roy went to work right away. He put down the Sword of Frost and opened the system interface. This time, he planned to make a¡­ skill! As for the carrier of this skill, Roy looked around and finally looked at his tail¡­ ¡°Old pal, I¡¯ll have to trouble you again!¡± Roy sighed. As the fifth limb on Roy¡¯s body¡­ ah, no, it should be the sixth limb. Roy¡¯s tail could be said to suffer frequent misfortunes, and it was even more hardworking than the fifth limb¡­ The tails of other demons were at most sturdy and powerful, and they only played a minor supporting role in combat. But look at Roy¡¯s. He had used the knife on it a few times. In the beginning, he transformed it into a triangular blade. Then he used it as the carrier for Dragon Slayer Magic, and dragon scales had to appear from time to time. It was no longer a proper demon tail. But now, Roy¡¯s eyes were fixed on it again¡­ Fortunately, Roy did not create any strange designs this time. He only drew a demonstration animation that released bright purple electric light from his tail in the dynamic interface. Then Roy began to define the attributes of this skill. Transfiguration Beam: The beam has the speed of light. People and objects hit by the light will change shape in the following ways. Candy Incantation: When the user shouts ¡®turn into candy¡¯, the people and objects illuminated by the beam will become candy. Chocolate Incantation: When the user shouts ¡®turn into chocolate,¡¯ the people and objects illuminated by the beam will become chocolate. Regardless of what the illuminated people and objects looked like before, they would become the same substance as the incantation used while retaining their original characteristics and abilities. Yes, that¡¯s right. The skill Roy designed this time was the Transfiguration Beam of Majin Buu! His idea was very simple. Can¡¯t melt the Eternal Frost Crystal? Then I¡¯ll turn you into meltable chocolate. At the same time, this piece of chocolate still retained the characteristics of the original Eternal Frost Crystal. When he threw it into his mouth, it had to melt even if it did not melt! This Transfiguration Beam was quite magical. To be honest, Roy had no idea if he could materialize it, but this did not stop him from defining the attributes first. The reason why he chose this ability was that he knew the system could trace his memories to supplement and perfect it. Roy only needed to make rough definitions and leave the rest to the system. This way, he could save a lot of effort. Otherwise, Roy would probably go crazy from describing the effects in words for a more complicated skill like this one. Majin Buu¡¯s Transfiguration Beam in the original work seemed to take effect only on living people. Of course, this would not work for Roy, so he specifically set the definitions so that it could take effect on objects, and the scope of use of this skill became broader. Of course, the result was that in the first test to materialize it, the progress given by the system was only 0.000000001%. It had to be known that Roy currently had about 120,000 souls. These were the souls he collected through the Soul Attracting Flag when he attacked Dendera Fortress. Such materialization progress meant that Roy would have to pay countless souls to achieve this ability according to the currently defined attributes. Therefore, he had to limit this ability to reduce the consumption of souls. The most powerful limitation was definitely a time limit. In Roy¡¯s definitions, this transfiguration effect was permanent, so the consumption of souls was naturally terrifying. Therefore, Roy¡¯s first limitation was ¡®Transfiguration duration is one minute, and the time decreases or increases depending on the difference in strength between the two sides. The minimum time is one second, and the maximum is three minutes¡¯. As soon as he added this attribute, the difficulty of materialization immediately reduced dramatically. The second limitation attribute was ¡®For intelligent beings with souls and consciousness, retain their souls and consciousness¡¯. With this attribute, the consumption of souls fell again! Roy tried once more and found that the 120,000 souls he held could already materialize this ability to 82%! This meant that he could now materialize it with about 130,000 to 140,000, at most 150,000 souls! When Roy saw this number, he was overjoyed. Although this ability was similar to the mages¡¯ Polymorph¡¯ spell, the 150,000 souls was not for nothing. It was much more awesome than Polymorph. First, this Transfiguration Beam could be released against any physical material. Second, this ability had the special effect of ¡®insta-killing¡¯ enemies. If it was an opponent whose strength was about the same as his, the Transfiguration Beam could turn them into food for at least a minute. As long as the enemy who became candy or chocolate could not react in time, could not escape immediately, and was caught by him, he only needed to throw it into his mouth to bite and eat. Then he could easily kill his opponent. If it was an enemy stronger than him, or even an enemy much stronger than him, he could still force them to transform for a second. Although Roy might not necessarily be able to kill them during this time, he could buy a very crucial amount of time for himself. For example, when he went to the Charred Council back then, if he had thought of creating this skill at the time, he could have used the Transfiguration Beam to transform Raphael for a second when Raphael attacked, and then Roy could have used Flash to leave and escape quickly¡­ Therefore, this skill was not as simple as the Polymorph spell. It was a powerful ability that combined killing enemies and saving lives! ¡°Everyone!¡± Roy shouted in high spirits after leaving the library. ¡°Rafaro! Cassandra! Fat Tiger! Benia! Julia! Come here!¡± After Julia and the others rushed over, Roy immediately ordered, ¡°All of you, spread out and collect souls for me. Whether they¡¯re animal spirits or other souls, no matter what method you use, in short, bring me about thirty thousand souls before dark!¡± Although Julia and Benia did not know what Roy wanted souls for, they did not have any doubts. They nodded and set off. Cassandra and Fat Tiger were the same. Only Rafaro roared angrily, ¡°Damn it, Osiris! You can¡¯t treat me like a dog. I am the great Faceless Rafaro. I¡¯m only cooperating with you, not your subordinate!¡± However, before he finished speaking, Roy had already flashed above his head. With one fist, his huge dragon head smashed into the ground with a bang. Roy¡¯s face was ferocious as he said murderously, ¡°Rafaro, don¡¯t challenge my patience! Either you go out and collect souls for me, or I¡¯ll use your soul to make up for a hundred souls!¡± As the saying goes, if the child doesn¡¯t listen, he will be obedient after a beating! It was the same for Rafaro now. When he saw that Roy might really kill him, he immediately gave in. But he still roared angrily, ¡°You¡¯ll pay for this one day!¡± Then he obediently flew into the sky and headed for the distant forest¡­ It was good to have subordinates. When souls were lacking, Roy did not need to go out and collect them himself. He only needed to leave it to them. Cassandra took the undead army out, and Benia brought out a portion of the low and middle-rank demons that she had recently summoned to help Roy collect souls. Now, Roy was alone in Dendera Fortress. Taking advantage of this moment, Roy continued to perfect the Transfiguration Beam ability. Roy did not need to modify anything else. He only added some incantations because he felt that just candy and chocolate did not seem too good. And these incantations would not actually cause the consumption of souls to increase too much because it was just a difference in shape. According to Roy¡¯s estimate, each additional incantation might cost a few dozen souls at most, so Roy could now boldly increase the number of incantations. Due to the characteristics of the Transfiguration Beam, it was not always necessary to turn the opponents into food. The incantation to turn enemies into food was for eliminating them, and the other non-food spells were for disrupting the enemies and protecting himself. Therefore, Roy added White Rabbit Creamy Candy Incantation, Fruit Pudding Incantation, Fat Otaku Happy Water Incantation, Stuffed Toy Incantation, and so on to the Transfiguration Beam. In the end, he even added Cross-Dressing Big Brother Incantation! Just like that, the most evil ability in history was born¡­ Chapter 284 - I’ll Drink You If You Look Anymore Chapter 284 I¡¯ll Drink You If You Look Anymore When it was almost dark, Julia and the others returned. With Dendera Fortress as the center, they wiped out all the living creatures within a radius of dozens of kilometers. Although most of them were animal spirits, there were about seventy to eighty thousand of them, which was at least forty thousand standard souls. In order to collect these souls, Julia and the rest had put in a lot of effort, but they did not say anything. Only Rafaro kept muttering and grumbling. Roy looked at him and did not say anything. After taking these souls, Roy acted as though he was devouring them as he stored them into the system space before choosing to materialize the ability. There were no strange signs or the like. The Transfiguration Beam skill was completed and ready to use. Roy picked up a fist-sized stone from the ground and weighed it in his hand. Julia and Benia looked at Roy curiously, not knowing why he wanted this stone. Then they saw Roy¡¯s long demon tail bend over from behind and point the tip at the stone in his hand. ¡°Turn into chocolate!¡± With a sizzling sound, purple lightning shot out from the tail and hit the stone. Under everyone¡¯s surprised gazes, the stone instantly turned into a piece of black chocolate! ¡°W-what¡¯s going on?!¡± Benia cried out in surprise. Of course, she heard the incantation Roy just shouted. Moreover, she had been to some other worlds in the past, so she knew what chocolate was. But she could not understand why a stone suddenly turned into chocolate. ¡°My new ability!¡± Roy did not explain much as he sized up the stone-shaped chocolate. After hearing Roy¡¯s answer, Benia nodded thoughtfully. So he asked us to collect souls because he was about to evolve his new ability. But¡­ what¡¯s with this strange transformation ability? Benia was puzzled. Illusion? That¡¯s not right. As a succubus who was good at using illusions, Benia could clearly distinguish what was false and what was reality. That stone had really become the human-made food chocolate. Osiris is clearly a frost demon, so why does he have such a strange ability? Is it possible that Osiris has the ability to choose the direction of his evolution? A wave of astonishment washed over Benia¡¯s heart. I found a treasure this time! If it¡¯s true, then Osiris is absolutely a treasure! I have to hug this thigh tightly¡­ Roy did not know about Benia¡¯s astonishment. He looked at this chocolate stone carefully. After it became chocolate, the stone had the same weight and volume as before, and even the shape was no different from before, but it was now a piece of chocolate! After observing for a while, Roy directly threw it into his mouth. If nothing went wrong, this chocolate stone should stay changed for the highest three minutes. After Roy threw it into his mouth, he immediately felt the chocolate stone melting in his mouth. He tried to chew it and found that he could easily break it, and the taste was no different from real chocolate. Roy did not swallow it after chewing two mouthfuls. Instead, he opened his mouth and spat it out. He looked at the broken and melted pieces of chocolate stone on the ground and waited quietly. Then he realized that he seemed to have forgotten to add an attribute that could actively allow him to remove the transformation. But it did not matter. He could add it in the future¡­ No one spoke at the scene. Everyone stared at the chocolate stone on the ground curiously like Roy. When the three minutes were up, the stone on the ground emitted a burst of purple light and changed back! But the stone that had transformed back was completely shattered, and the melted parts that had been in Roy¡¯s mouth had become powder. Julia and Benia looked at the stone in surprise and then at Roy. They were not stupid and had already faintly guessed about the power of Roy¡¯s new ability. And for some reason, Rafaro, who was silently observing this scene, suddenly had a bad premonition. Roy nodded. He was not surprised by the result of this experiment. He picked up another stone and turned it into a piece of chocolate again. After throwing it into his mouth, Roy bit it and swallowed it. Then he closed his eyes and began quietly feeling the changes in the chocolate stone in his stomach. The digestive ability of Roy¡¯s demon stomach was quite powerful. After the chocolate stone entered, it quickly decomposed and was digested. Roy could even feel the chocolate turning into weak energy to replenish his body. Three minutes had passed. Logically speaking, the chocolate should have turned back into stone at this time. If so, there should be a relatively obstructive feeling in Roy¡¯s body. After all, he had eaten a stone, but¡­ this situation did not happen, and the chocolate had completely disappeared! Roy nodded in satisfaction. Through this experiment, he understood the hidden effect of this ability. If the changed form of the object decomposed entirely, then even when the time was up, it would never change back. This effect was what Roy wanted the most. It seemed like the system had detected his subconscious thoughts and realized it. Julia and the others saw the entire process of this second experiment. When they saw Roy nodding in satisfaction, they realized that Roy had really digested the stone, so they had even more surprised expressions on their faces. As for Rafaro, his sense of crisis became even more apparent. Instinctively, he wanted to leave this place. However, before Rafaro could spread his wings and fly away, Roy aimed his tail at him with a sinister grin! ¡°Turn into fat otaku happy water!¡± Sizzle. Purple lightning hit Rafaro in an instant. He did not even have time to let out a horrified scream before his entire body suddenly turned into a large mass of brown liquid. After maintaining the spectral dragon shape for less than half a second, he fell from the sky with a thud and splashed on the ground. Numerous bubbles appeared. Just like real cola, carbon dioxide gas was emitting¡­ ¡°The Seven Demon Kings above! How is this possible?!¡± Benia subconsciously screamed in surprise when she saw this scene. The cola liquid that Rafaro turned into congealed on the ground without dispersing. Rafaro¡¯s soul and consciousness were still there, but after realizing what he had become, his soul shuddered in fear. Although he felt that he could still control his body temporarily, he felt extremely sticky and sluggish. His body had undergone an incomprehensible change, which made the spectral dragon Rafaro feel unparalleled fear for the first time. He was clearly just a dead spirit now, and logically speaking, he should not feel fear. But he now did. This meant that his soul and subconscious were frantically warning him. This enormous pool of cola began to move desperately on the ground, giving off the feeling of a slime or a quagmire monster. But after moving for a long time, he could not run far and instead moved to a gigantic¡­ dog paw. Seeing the unknown liquid moving in front of him, Fat Tiger, who was crouching by the side, was startled. But then he became interested in the brown liquid and lowered his head to sniff it. Then he stuck out a tongue and licked the cola that Rafaro had become. Just one lick and he drank a few liters of cola¡­ He narrowed his eyes at the taste. He liked this taste, so he quickly lowered his heads and planned to continue licking. At this moment, purple light appeared again, and Rafaro happened to turn back! About ten seconds or so. This fellow Rafaro is quite powerful¡­ Roy narrowed his eyes and looked at Rafaro. In fact, without the enhancement of Dragon Slayer Magic, it would take Roy a lot of effort to deal with this guy. Rafaro was currently in a daze because after he changed back, he found that half of the wing bone of his right wing had disappeared! ¡°You¡­ damn dog! How dare you eat my wing?!¡± Recalling Roy¡¯s experiment, Rafaro instantly understood what was going on. He stared fiercely at Fat Tiger and roared, ¡°How¡­ how dare you eat it?!¡± Fat Tiger was also dumbfounded. The delicious cola suddenly disappeared, and the bone dragon returned. To Rafaro, the part of the liquid that Fat Tiger drank just now was his wing bone. But to Fat Tiger, what he drank was cola! Therefore, he simply could not understand why this colossal skeleton in front of him was so angry¡­ However, Fat Tiger would not be afraid if he wanted to fight. His three heads also looked fiercely at Rafaro and barked at him. ¡°W-what an amazing ability!¡± One dragon and one dog stared at each other. On the other side, Benia recovered first. She stared at Roy with shining eyes and subconsciously wrapped her body around him. ¡°Your Excellency Osiris, this is a divine skill!¡± Roy nodded. He felt the same way. After several experiments, he had roughly figured out the power of this move. It seemed like there were really only things he could not think of, but nothing he could not do. Although this ability was a simplified and weakened version of Majin Buu¡¯s Transfiguration Beam, Roy was already very satisfied that he could materialize it with 150,000 souls. This ability relied on turning his opponents into food and retained the essence of devouring to kill. This was the greatest harvest. ¡°Shut up, Rafaro! If you want me to turn you into a liquid to feed the dog, just continue arguing with it!¡± Roy said. Upon hearing this, Rafaro immediately shut up. If he still had combative thoughts before, then he was really afraid now! He had seen how terrifying this damn enormous hellhound¡¯s appetite was. Just now, he had only taken one lick, and half of his wing bone was gone. If it happened again, he believed that this dog would be able to drink him up in one gulp¡­ Damn it. What the hell is this Demon Osiris? How can he have such a formidable and terrifying ability?! Rafaro wanted to cry but had no tears. He did not know how much death power it would take to restore half his wing bone¡­ And Fat Tiger, who had drunk cola, suddenly opened his mouths and burped¡­ Seeing that Rafaro did not dare to be arrogant, Roy took out the Eternal Frost Crystal and prepared to absorb it¡­ Chapter 285 - The Disappearing Light Chapter 285 The Disappearing Light When Benia saw Roy taking out the Sword of Frost, using that strange purple transformation beam to turn it into a piece of candy, and then immediately licking it with his tongue, she was more certain of her guess. She was not Julia. She had not been with Roy for long and did not understand him well enough. But now, she realized that his sudden evolution of this ability was not coincidental. His true goal was probably to digest this sword with powerful ice power. It was not uncommon for the demons of the Abyss to have many strange powers, but Benia had never seen ones like Roy who had the ability to evolve in a targeted manner. He¡¯s a born demon king! My choice isn¡¯t wrong! Benia thought. The Sword of Frost in Roy¡¯s hand was currently a large lollipop. This sword contained immense energy, and he knew that it would not last long under the effect of the Transfiguration Beam, so he did not turn it into chocolate to eat. Otherwise, it would be too disgusting to swallow and have to spit it out again, so he might as well digest it slowly while licking like this. The duration of the Sword of Frost¡¯s transformation was only about eight seconds, shorter than Rafaro¡¯s. Every time Roy changed it, he could only lick it as quickly as possible. The Transfiguration Beam also required Roy to consume a lot of magic power, but his plan was very successful. Every time he licked, a wisp of the energy contained in the Sword of Frost would fuse into his body. He could feel the heart-penetrating cold energy slowly transforming into his own magic power, reinforcing and strengthening the magic power circuit in his body. Every time he digested a little, he tried to use his magic power to create frost and feel its temperature, and then he found that the temperature of the frost was gradually decreasing. After many licks, the blade of the Sword of Frost began to shrink. From the big sword at first, it gradually became a small dagger. As it lost energy, the duration of the Transfiguration Beam became longer and longer. Finally, when there was only a little left, Roy turned it into candy, threw it with the hilt into his mouth, chewed, and swallowed it. This meant that he had digested the entire Sword of Frost and used such a strange method to eliminate a divine artifact-level item. This was simply unprecedented. Let alone the indigenous dragon Rafaro, even Julia and Benia were dumbfounded. ¡°Everyone, get out of the way!¡± Roy said to Julia and the others. ¡°It¡¯s best if you leave this fortress temporarily!¡± Julia knew that Roy was going to test his abilities, so she hurriedly got Fat Tiger and the others to leave. After spending a long time with Roy, she knew how terrifying Roy¡¯s ice power was. Seeing everyone leaving, Rafaro certainly did not dare to stay and immediately flew into the air. After he left, an extremely terrifying cold tide erupted in the fortress! When Roy began to make a large amount of frost, countless tiny water droplets and tiny crystals appeared in a radius of hundreds of meters around him. The tiny water droplets were the phenomenon of the atmosphere liquefying at low temperatures, and the tiny crystals were the phenomenon of the moisture in the atmosphere solidifying. With the emergence of the extreme cold, he felt as though the entire atmosphere was being ¡®dismembered¡¯. All kinds of elements were being separated at this moment! When Julia and the others looked down from the sky, it was a different kind of scene. In the upper half of Dendera City, a blurry illusion of distorted light had appeared. There was clearly no wind, but Roy¡¯s position was like a giant wind hole, causing countless airflows to flow toward him, forming an enormous vortex. As soon as these airflows entered the range of his magic power, they immediately liquefied and separated. What was even more strange was that there was no crystalized ice around where Roy was standing. The ground, paved with a large number of solid limestone slabs, was instantly attacked by this sudden ultra-low temperature. It did not even have time to freeze before it became incomparably fragile. Roy stomped gently, and the ground disintegrated from the weak vibration, turning into countless fine powder. Under the influence of the airflow, many solid particles of various sizes rose. Even some metal objects became exceptionally fragile in this range. When the tiny crystals falling from the sky hit them, they made cracking sounds and broke into fragments¡­ Roy succeeded. He had digested the power of the Sword of Frost and easily created an extremely cold frost power of -253¡ãC. At this temperature, a terrifying and formidable scene appeared in the normal material world. It could be said that within the hundreds of meters around Roy, humans and animals were extinct. Let alone ordinary life, even the vast majority of microorganisms could not survive! as Of course, the range of this extreme cold was not very large. Roy could maintain the temperature of -253¡ãC for five hundred meters around him, but it might only be -220¡ãC a kilometer away from him. The farther away, the higher the temperature, unless Roy was willing to increase the consumption of magic power and expand the range of the ultra-low temperature. Fortunately, Roy was in the city hall, and it was built on the highest elevation area of the fortress. Cassandra¡¯s undead troops and the low and low-middle demons that Benia had summoned during this time were not in this area. Otherwise, there would probably be a large number of casualties. Without a doubt, Roy¡¯s ice power now had unimaginable lethality! In the past, when he could only create a temperature of less than -100¡ãC, even if he could instantly freeze creatures, they would not die at this temperature. They would only fall into a low-temperature dormant state. It was just like the hibernation chambers used in human science fiction movies for long-term space travel. In theory, the creatures frozen at that temperature would remain alive as long as the ice did not break. But now, at the temperature Roy created after absorbing the power of the Sword of Frost, ordinary creatures no longer had the possibility of living after being frozen. The moment they were frozen, it was equivalent to all their cells completely dying under the ultra-low temperature of -253¡ãC, and there was no possibility of recovery. It could be said that within a five-hundred-meter radius of Roy, it was a domain of complete extinction. Any unprepared creature would only have death after stepping into this domain¡­ It was also because Roy was a frost demon and had absorbed the energy of the Eternal Frost Crystal that he could use this temperature freely. Otherwise, just like Gelu previously, if he wanted to use his magic power to fully activate the power of the Sword of Frost to create his current low temperature, he would also be attacked by this low temperature. Although this could certainly kill the enemy, he would die as well! Such powerful ice power was not something that anyone could control¡­ Looking at the terrifying scene that usually did not exist in the natural world around him, Roy was very satisfied. He felt that obtaining the Sword of Frost was probably his greatest harvest in this world. Correspondingly, when Roy could use his magic power to create an ultra-low temperature of -253¡ãC, the Cryogenic Fate skill he made before became obsolete. Cryogenic Fate: At the cost of consuming additional magic power, forcibly reduces the temperature of frost power to -200¡ãC. This state can continue until the amount of magic power drops to zero. He created this skill for forcibly reducing the temperature of his ice power. Fortunately, he did not consume too many souls to make it. After all, this skill increased the consumption of magic power as a substitute. Moreover, the key was that he could change and strengthen all the skills he created by modifying their attributes. Roy looked at his stock of souls in the system. He had only needed thirty thousand standard souls, but Julia and the others brought back almost forty thousand standard souls. After using thirty thousand, there were around 9,800 left. Roy guessed that it was enough, so he began to modify the Cryogenic Fate skill and redefine its attribute. Cryogenic Fate: At the cost of consuming additional magic power, continue to reduce the temperature of the frost that can be created currently. In other words, Roy no longer set a specific value for this skill because he felt that this skill might be the opportunity for him to break through to absolute zero in the future. It was definitely unrealistic to use souls to achieve absolute zero. In that case, he would use magic power as a substitute. As long as his magic power was powerful enough, he would be able to reach the lower limit of temperature one day. The modification of the definition this time did not exceed Roy¡¯s expectations. It only took more than six hundred souls. This made Roy understand one thing. In the future, it was best to define his skills to allow for growth so that there would be room for sustainable development in the future. After completing the skill, Roy stopped releasing his magic power and began to restore it. After his magic power was full, Roy cast Cryogenic Fate on himself. With the blue light on his body, Roy exerted all the magic power in his body! He wanted to try. When he used all his magic power, under the effect of Cryogenic Fate, how low was the temperature he could create? Therefore, Julia and the others, who had been paying close attention to Roy, suddenly saw¡­ an indescribable scene! Roy, who had been standing on the ground, suddenly turned into¡­ absolute black! He had no appearance, only an outline, seemingly like a brush had painted a piece of white paper black. On the edge of his body, there were some mist-like light and shadows¡­ This indescribable scene only lasted for a moment, not even a second before Roy¡¯s figure suddenly appeared. He collapsed to the ground, gasping for breath. ¡°W-what happened just now?¡± Benia asked in astonishment. ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Julia¡¯s face was solemn. ¡°The area around his body seemed to have entered a mysterious state. That absolute blackness gives people the feeling that¡­ light has disappeared?!¡± Chapter 286 - Condensate, Marching Toward Eeofol After realizing that there was no longer that terrifying ultra-low temperature around Roy, Julia quickly flew down, and Cassandra and Benia followed closely behind. ¡°Darling, are you all right?¡± Julia asked in concern while supporting Roy. ¡°I¡¯m fine. My magic power is already starting to recover!¡± Roy stood up and sighed. ¡°What happened just now?¡± Julia asked curiously. ¡°I know you¡¯re experimenting with your frost power, but why did you turn black for a moment? Like¡­ like all the colors on your body turned into deep darkness¡­¡± ¡°Huh? Really?¡± Roy was stunned when he heard this question. Of course, he could not see his state just now, so he felt puzzled. But Julia and the others saw it, and even Benia and the rest nodded to confirm Julia¡¯s words. ¡°Turned black?¡± Roy was puzzled. Did that explosive increase of 100,000 points of magic power allow me to enter the absolute zero state? Or else why would such a phenomenon appear? Roy could not help but ask the system in his mind, ¡®Did the temperature I create reach absolute zero?¡¯ ¡®No!¡¯ The system immediately denied. ¡®But at that moment, the temperature you created reached about one-millionth of a degree above absolute zero, so you entered a short condensate state!¡¯ Condensate? Roy was puzzled. After asking carefully, he learned that the condensate mentioned by the system referred to the Bose-Einstein condensate! As temperatures neared absolute zero, the matter in the real world would experience some very special states due to the slowdown of the internal molecular motion. In the condensate state, the density of all affected substances around Roy¡¯s body had dropped dramatically to ten million times thinner than air, and their mass had been reduced to an unmeasurable level! The affected matter referred to here naturally included light, and the speed of light under the influence of a condensate would decrease. The mist-like light and shadow around Roy was actually a visual phenomenon caused by the slow escape of photons. The closer to the surface of his body, the slower the speed of light, and the harder it was to escape. Even when it reached the surface of his skin, the speed of light was almost zero. In other words, his body was no longer able to refract light! This led to the ¡®black vision¡¯ on Roy that Julia and the others saw. This principle was the same as the black hole model. The difference was that the light entering a black hole could not escape because of the immense gravity, while the light around Roy could not escape because of the temperature. For some reason, after hearing the system¡¯s explanation, Roy¡¯s first reaction was: F*ck. It turns out the Saint Seiya anime was all lies! Cygnus Hyoga¡¯s absolute zero move was fake! According to theory, before reaching absolute zero, the speed of light could already be reduced to cause the black vision phenomenon. Then after reaching absolute zero, the speed of light would become zero. Without light, there would not be any refraction, and the eyes would not be able to capture any scenes¡­ In other words, reaching absolute zero would ultimately create a phenomenon of ¡®turning off the lights¡¯. No one could see the world at absolute zero. Even Roy¡¯s Radiation Perception would not be able to perceive anything because even the radiation of objects stopped at absolute zero¡­ It was indeed the true extinction of everything¡­ It seemed like there was a reason why absolute zero was so difficult to reach. There was no upper limit for temperature, and temperatures as high as tens of billions of degrees could occur, but there was a lower limit for temperature. However, it was probably harder to reach this temperature than to reach tens of billions of degrees. The low temperature of the condensate that Roy created did not even last a second. To be precise, it was only 0.2 seconds. Although it sounded terrifying that even the speed of light could be reduced, the duration was too short, and it did not seem to have much use for the time being. However, no matter what, this was a good thing. All of Roy¡¯s plans had achieved his expected results and had not deviated off track. Although the magic power required to reach the condensate temperature was too terrifying, as long as his magic power continued to increase in the future, he could make the condensate temperature last longer. As long as he had the condensate state to protect himself, the power of holy light was basically useless against him! Holy light was an energy that had a certain amount of autonomous will. It repelled corruption and resisted darkness. However, this energy was spread through light, and under a condensate, the speed of holy light would also decrease, becoming incomparably slow. Moreover, the energy contained within it would also become incomparably weak. A powerful holy light impact would probably become similar to a tickle if it hit Roy under the condensate state¡­ Similarly, in the condensate state, any form of energy attack was basically useless against Roy! Looking at Julia¡¯s curious expression, Roy explained a little to her, saying that he had entered a very special state just now because of the lower limit of temperature. Of course, Roy could not explain a condensate to Julia because this little fool Julia was simply a scientific idiot. She could not understand many things on the scientific side. She had not even known what a nuclear missile was. Otherwise, she would not have been shot down by the human missiles in the Darksiders world¡­ Regardless of whether Julia and the others understood or not, Roy left with them after saying that. In order to test his frost power, the commotion he caused was too big. Now, the entire city hall of Dendera Fortress was in an extremely fragile state. The slightest vibration could cause this area to collapse, and it was naturally impossible to stay here anymore. While walking, Roy asked Benia, ¡°How many demons have you summoned now?¡± ¡°About five thousand low-rank demons and more than two thousand middle-rank demons. But I didn¡¯t summon any high-rank demons!¡± Benia said. ¡°Because even if I summon them, I can¡¯t suppress them. If you want high-end combat power, you have to appear.¡± Roy nodded. He knew this situation. Of course, there were differences in strength among high-rank demons. When Xeron summoned those big demons, he could only reach an agreement to cooperate with them to get them to help him fight. Benia¡¯s strength could only be considered at the middle level among high-rank demons. If a high-rank demon stronger than her came during the summoning process, it might instead overpower her. Therefore, Roy had to summon high-rank demons to ensure that the unruly high-rank demons obeyed orders. ¡°Okay, prepare the magic formation. I will summon some high-rank demons to assist in the war later!¡± Roy said. ¡°In addition, we¡¯ve been in Dendera Fortress for so long, and the situation here must have already spread. Have there been any movements in Aglan Fortress? What about the demons in Eeofol?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already sent people to investigate. Aglan Fortress is currently in a terrible state due to zombies, and they¡¯ve been waiting for reinforcements. It¡¯s impossible for them to attack us!¡± Benia said. ¡°However, what I don¡¯t understand is on Eeofol¡¯s side. Of the two fortresses on the border, one has fallen into our hands, and the other can¡¯t even take care of itself. Logically speaking, the demons of Eeofol should definitely take the opportunity to come out to cause trouble and harvest some souls. But I don¡¯t know why that the news I received is that Eeofol¡¯s demon army has shrunk its defense instead!¡± ¡°Do you know who gave the order? Xeron?¡± Roy asked. ¡°I¡¯m not sure!¡± Benia shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s probably not him. After all, you and he are enemies. If he sees your name in the intelligence, there¡¯s no reason why he won¡¯t react. I¡¯m more inclined to believe that this might be an order from Demon Sovereign Kha-Beleth!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that your sister has become Queen Isabel and has control over the kingdom of Erathia?¡± Julia frowned. ¡°Your sister should be under Kha-Beleth¡¯s orders. Is there any connection between these two? Perhaps these situations are related to what Eeofol¡¯s demons are plotting?¡± Roy actually felt very puzzled. He had once mentioned his demon name on the battlefield. And now with the defeat of the alliance army, the name of Osiris must have spread. Although Xeron¡¯s impression of him might still be when he was at the low-rank demon level, when he heard this name, he should have come to see even if he felt that it might not be the same person. Moreover, Roy¡¯s attack on the border fortress was actually lifting a blockade for Eeofol¡¯s demon army. Just like what Benia said, with the nature of demons, they should have come out to have a carnival of destruction. Why did they not come out but instead turtle up? ¡°I¡¯ll give you two more days to continue summoning demons!¡± Roy said to Benia. ¡°Get as many as you can. Two days later, Giovanni should return with his vampires. At that time, we¡¯ll immediately set off and march toward Eeofol! I want to see what Xeron and the others are up to¡­¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Benia nodded. Two days passed quickly, and Giovanni finally arrived as scheduled. He did not go back on his word. After returning this time, he actually brought more than ten thousand vampires! In his words, they were almost all the members of his clan! This guy was now betting everyone on Roy. If Roy succeeded, he might be able to push him onto the throne of the undead monarch, but once he failed, Giovanni¡¯s people would probably suffer heavy losses¡­ After Giovanni returned, after some mobilization, an enormous mixed army finally took shape. They left Dendera Fortress like a mighty flood and marched toward Eeofol¡­ Chapter 287 - Zombie Siege To Roy, Dendera Fortress was only a temporary stronghold for recruiting troops. After occupying it, Roy had not thought about staying for long. However, when Roy and the others first occupied Dendera fortress, it was still intact, but when they left, it had become utterly dilapidated. In addition to the damage caused by Roy experimenting with magic, there was also the destruction wrought by the summoned demons. Even if the Bracadans could retake the fortress in the future, it would probably require an overhaul before they could use it. During this period of time, Benia summoned more than 10,000 low-rank demons and more than 4,000 middle-rank demons from the Abyss. In addition, in the last two days, Roy summoned over 140 high-rank demons. In this mixed army, there were about fifteen thousand demons. Furthermore, since Cassandra had been constantly digging out the undead that Roy¡¯s landslide buried, there were almost twelve thousand undead troops. And with the more than ten thousand vampires from Giovanni, the total number of mixed troops was nearly forty thousand. The terrifying aspect of demon and undead armies was this. As long as there was enough time, they could rapidly have an explosion of soldiers. If these forty thousand-odd troops were the troops of other races, then logistics would probably be an enormous problem. But Roy did not need to consider the logistical supplies at all. The undead did not need food, and the demons only needed to eat a big meal to sustain physical exertion for a long time. It was very convenient. Like a mighty force, the mixed army marched along the river to the depths of the canyon. As far as the eye could see, it was full of heads. Roy did not ride Fat Tiger this time. He flew slowly in the air with Julia and Benia at the front of the army. On the ground behind him was a group of ugly zombies and mutants. was That¡¯s right. Roy brought along these zombies and mutants and kept gathering the zombie animals he encountered along the way. The main thing was that these zombies did not have any intelligence at all, and they were actually reckless enough to dare to attack the summoned demons. In order not to cause trouble for the team, Roy could only control them personally. After passing through the canyon, another beautiful plain with abundant water and grass appeared. But what was strange was that the plain was dead and silent, and there were no traces of any animals. ¡°It seems like the spread of the T-Virus is more severe than I imagined¡­¡± Roy said. ¡°Yes, I discovered that the animals on the plain and fish in the river have all been infected and turned into some strange¡­ monsters!¡± Julia added. ¡°And these mutated¡­ zombie animals are gathering in the direction of Aglan Fortress!¡± ¡°Your Excellency Osiris, the plague virus you created is truly terrifying!¡± Benia looked at Roy with an enthralled expression. ¡°These zombie animals seem to be constantly searching for and attacking living creatures. Aglan Fortress is likely already in a terrible state.¡± Roy nodded and looked at the vast plain. With a conservative estimate, there were probably no less than hundreds of thousands of animals living on it. During the time that Roy and the others had stayed in Dendera Fortress, the number of infections was terrifying. If these zombie animals were really heading for Aglan Fortress, then they would probably be able to see a huge disaster when they arrived. The only pity was that Roy did not collect many of the souls of these infected animals¡­ Although it was a mixed army, it was actually quite distinct. Demons had always hated undead creatures, so Cassandra¡¯s undead troops did not march together with the demon troops but stayed behind at the back. Even so, the demons would occasionally look at the undead with ferocious and violent eyes. In particular, Rafaro¡¯s colossal body was naturally very eye-catching. Even though he looked quite powerful, the high-rank demons that Roy summoned were not afraid of him. From time to time, they would swing their weapons at him from afar. Rafaro was extremely aggrieved. He was angry and wanted to rush over to fight with the big demons, but the problem was that he was scared when he saw the number of big demons. There was no choice. There were too many¡­ Rafaro, the dignified faceless, the Son of Malassa, had now fallen to such a point. This made him unable to tolerate it. Now, the only thing that could support him was the belief in his resurrection. He could only continuously fantasize about the scene of him killing all around after restoring his flesh body and using the psychological victory to comfort and encourage himself. After spending nearly a day, the entire army finally reached the end of the plain. Although Aglan Fortress was tens of kilometers away from Dendera Fortress and just a straight line, it was still rather far to march. Moreover, there were too many troops, which was also a burden on the marching speed. At noon the next day, after passing through a mountain range, the figure of Aglan Fortress finally appeared in front of everyone. However, the first thing they saw was rising black smoke¡­ Aglan Fortress was currently at war! There were countless black dots below the city wall. Not only that, but there were also black dots on the city wall. Roy¡¯s sharp eyes could tell at a glance what these black dots were! They were countless wounded and bloodied animals that had already died on the plain! They were fearlessly facing the arrows and magic shot from the fortress and climbing the city wall of Aglan Fortress with all their might! Roy was in a daze. This scene reminded him of the zombie movies he had seen in his previous life, such as World War Z. The situation at Aglan Fortress was very similar to the classic scenes in the movie. Even at a distance, he could see the terrified and desperate expressions of the elves on the city wall. There were too many zombie animals. The scene of zombie animals that were as dense as an army of ants would not only could people with trypophobia to have their blood run cold, but it also made everyone who saw it feel a deep sense of helplessness. More than ten green dragons were flying in the sky and constantly spitting acid dragon breath at the zombie animals below. But this strong corrosive dragon breath was not necessarily better than flames at this moment because these zombie animals emitting corrosive green smoke kept climbing up as long as they had not lost their ability to move. They overlapped one after another and stepped on the bodies in front of them. They continued to grow taller until they were at the same height as the city wall and could then charge in. Not to mention, there were zombie apes that were good at climbing. Although they were the main targets of the elves¡¯ attacks, there were too many to stop them all. Some of them slipped through the net and climbed onto the city wall in a few steps. Then they rushed into the elves and bit and scratched them indiscriminately, using the price of their deaths in exchange for injuring a few elves. Whenever an elf was injured, they could not help but scream in fear because they had seen too many scenes. Anyone injured would soon become like these monsters and attack their companions. Roy and the others could see green light shining everywhere on the wall of Aglan Fortress. The druids were using nature spells to treat their injured companions and clean up the infection. However, in front of so many injured people, the druids¡¯ treatment was simply a drop in the bucket. Even if they exhausted their magic power, they might not be able to save many people. The city wall of Aglan Fortress rose in a spiral-shape. The city wall below was occupied, so they could only move up. But under the offensive of the zombie animals, their defense line kept retreating. It was unknown how long this battle had been going on. Anyway, when Roy and the others appeared, the elves¡¯ defense line had already retreated to the top. ¡°The elves are finished!¡± Benia directly said upon seeing this scene. ¡°We won¡¯t even need to take action¡­¡± Giovanni and his people were flying in the air and also saw this scene. Giovanni was fine, but it was the first time his people saw such a scene. All the vampires felt their scalps tingle. ¡°Your Excellency Count Giovanni, is this¡­ really caused by that demon?¡± a vampire asked in a whisper. They were all brought here by Giovanni and only knew that Giovanni was cooperating with a demon. But they had never seen Roy fight, so they had no impression of his strength. Now, seeing the visual impact of Aglan Fortress, their hearts began to tremble. ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡± Giovanni said excitedly. ¡°How is it? Do you think these monsters are even more terrifying than a skeleton sea? They are more suitable to be cannon fodder than skeleton soldiers. With such numbers, such fierce and fearless attacks, they can break the defense line of any army¡­¡± ¡°But¡­ Your Excellency, I have to remind you!¡± the vampire said hesitantly. ¡°You have to be careful when cooperating with such a terrifying demon¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Demons only want souls, but do we have souls?¡± Giovanni said confidently. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to lose by cooperating with this demon!¡± ¡°I hope so¡­¡± The vampire did not dare to say anything else and could only mutter inwardly. Collapse, utterly defeated¡­ especially when the sharp-eyed elven rangers saw the demon army in the distance, all of Aglan Fortress¡¯s final confidence and determination disappeared. ¡°We¡¯re finished! AvLee¡¯s reinforcements are still on the way, but we were first defeated by these plague-inflicted monsters¡­¡± The elven heroes commanding the battle in the city were in despair. ¡°Let the soldiers ride the green dragons. Let as many escape as possible!¡± Chapter 288 - Attack The elven defenders of Aglan Fortress escaped. Transported by many green dragons and silver pegasi, the remaining troops had all evacuated. But they were unable to save their infected people and could only leave them behind. However, under the pleas of these wounded, they ignited an immense fire before leaving, burying all of Aglan Fortress in a raging sea of flames. First, it was to prevent these wounded compatriots from becoming zombie monsters. Second, it was because they saw the appearance of the demon army and did not want Aglan Fortress to fall into the hands of the demons. Since they could not keep it, they might as well make it so no one could. Unfortunately, the elves had not expected that Roy did not intend to take Aglan from the beginning. At this moment, Roy and the others were already near Aglan Fortress. Seeing the elven army evacuating with the green dragons and silver pegasi, Giovanni came to Roy¡¯s side and said eagerly, ¡°Your Excellency, do you want to make them stay behind? My people and I can easily intercept them!¡± ¡°No need!¡± Roy shook his head. Not many of the elves¡¯ troops withdrew in the end, and Roy could not be bothered to pursue them. He looked at the zombie animals. Although the fire had burned a lot of them to death, there were still many left. Roy took out the demon perfume he created earlier and poured magic power into it, getting the smell of the demon perfume to spread. This demon perfume was originally used to cover up the scents of Julia and the others, but at the same time, Roy defined an attribute that could control zombies when he made it. This thing contained his demon blood, and he could activate it using magic power to release a pheromone. After the smell of the demon perfume spread, the zombie animals in Aglan Fortress gradually calmed down from their berserk state. They staggered out of the fortress and converged toward Roy. SS Roy observed that there were also many special mutants among these zombie animals. Perhaps it was because there were more zombie animals, but the number of mutants produced was much more than what he had obtained from Dendera Fortress. Under the effect of the demon perfume, these zombies and mutants gathered around him steadily while making strange roars from time to time. But overall, it was still quite quiet. He continuously used his magic power to activate the demon perfume so that the smell kept spreading out. Gradually, the number of zombies and mutants he controlled increased, so he began to command them to move forward. The size of the army increased once again But this time, there were almost a hundred thousand zombies. They would replace the low-level undead skeleton soldiers and become his cannon fodder. Leaving behind a burning city, Roy led the army and set off again. After crossing Aglan Fortress, he would truly step into the territory of Eeofol. After this mighty army marched for about three days, the environment they saw became more and more barren. The sky above Eeofol was dark and gloomy, but this darkness and gloom were not because of the weather but because of volcanic ash! Be it Roy and Benia, as well as the other demons in the army, they felt exceptionally comfortable because the familiar smell of sulfur came from the air again. ¡°After the Sheogh demons occupied Eeofol, they have been working on transforming the environment here!¡± Giovanni explained to everyone. ¡°To begin with, there were already many volcanoes in Eeofol. The demons chose to build their headquarters here because they had taken a fancy to this place. In the past two years, they continually detonated volcanoes, and an incalculable amount of volcanic ash rose into the sky and hasn¡¯t dissipated for a long time. This resulted in the dim environment here! Now, most of the magma spewed out has cooled down, or else it would be sweltering here. You have to know that this is only the border¡­¡± Roy nodded and did not say anything. When he first came to the world of Ashan, he had seen the way demons built cities, so he did not find it strange. Although demons were very fond of destruction in other creatures¡¯ eyes, most of the time, they only wanted to create an environment that was favorable to their survival. This was an instinct for any life form. Unfortunately, the living environment that demons liked was terrifying and disastrous to most creatures. ¡°Is there a demon city in front?¡± Roy asked Giovanni. Giovanni shook his head. ¡°No. Demons basically build their cities on volcanoes, so without volcanoes, we won¡¯t be able to see cities!¡± Hearing this, Roy could not help but frown. ¡°How can we judge if our direction is correct without a city? I need a map now!¡± ¡°Should you release Demon Eyes?¡± Julia asked Roy. Before Roy could answer, Giovanni said, ¡°Your Excellency, leave it to my people. Now that we haven¡¯t had the chance to fight, we vampires can act as good scouts. There are many people of other races living in this area, so we can capture them to ask questions.¡± ¡°People of other races?¡± Roy was puzzled. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of it!¡± Benia said. ¡°There are many people who worship demons and devils, and they have chosen to follow demons to serve them. In the eyes of others, these people are heretics. Since the Sheogh demons have taken root here, then these heretics will certainly follow.¡± ¡°Understood. Then take your people and set off!¡± Roy said to Giovanni. ¡°Catch some people who can lead the way as soon as possible.¡± Giovanni nodded, and without him giving any orders, the vampires in the army immediately turned into countless big bats and flew in all directions. The vampires set off to investigate, so Roy brought the army to stop and reorganize for the time being. Due to the environment, it was very difficult for other races to enter, so even in Dendera Fortress, he could not obtain any information about Eeofol. He had just arrived here. Although he wanted to find Xeron, he did not know where Xeron was currently, so he could only find ways to get information. During the rest, Roy had been thinking. His greatest harvest after coming to this world might be the Sword of Frost, which had brought about the evolution of his frost ability. But this sword had come quite unexpectedly and could only be regarded as an unexpected harvest. As a demon, collecting and plundering souls would always be the theme. Compared to the Darksiders world, he had obtained fewer souls in Ashan, so after killing Xeron, he had to obtain as many souls as possible. In Xeron¡¯s hands, Roy guessed that he probably had a lot of souls. After all, not every demon could store their souls in the system space like him. Xeron had participated in wars multiple times, so he definitely had many souls. It was impossible for him to devour them all as soon as he got them, so he might be like the illusion demon C¨¦sar, who used a soul scroll to store his souls for future use. Moreover, Xeron was the commander of the demon army. He might exploit the low and middle-rank demons, but he had to pay the high-rank demons he recruited. Just like Roy now, he had to share some souls with the high-rank demons he summoned. Therefore, Xeron certainly had a reserve of many souls. In addition, Xeron¡¯s current backer was Demon Lord Kha-Beleth. As a demon lord, because of his territory, he was much richer than ordinary demons. Since Xeron was willing to serve Kha-Beleth, Kha-Beleth should have given him some rewards. In short, there might be a good harvest after killing Xeron. Thinking of Kha-Beleth, Roy could not help but think of himself. His growth to his current strength was inseparable from spending innumerable souls. In the past, when he worked alone, the souls he obtained belonged to him, and he could use them however he wanted. But now that he was becoming stronger, demons like Benia gradually began to join him. It could be imagined that after he really became a demon lord, more and more would join him. This was like becoming a company boss from a freelancer. He definitely had to give his subordinates some benefits when the time came. So he felt that he could not use up all the souls he obtained in the future and had to leave some ¡®pay¡¯ for his subordinates. Of course, after having subordinates, there would certainly be more ways to earn souls. Roy paid them, and they had to create profits for him. The advantage of doing this was that he did not need to do everything personally in the future. While Roy was thinking about this, he suddenly saw Giovanni¡¯s expression change, and then he roared angrily, ¡°Damn it! Who is it?! Who attacked my people?!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Roy asked with a frown. ¡°Your Excellency!¡± Giovanni naturally suppressed his anger in front of Roy, but he was still angry. ¡°Our vampire swords have a special long-distance contact method, but just now, I sensed that some of my people were attacked and killed!¡± ¡°Oh?!¡± Roy was a little surprised. ¡°Was it those heretics?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible!¡± Giovanni nodded. ¡°After all, we vampires are undead, and heretics will treat us as enemies without knowing this. But it¡¯s also possible that true demons attacked them¡­ I¡¯m not too sure about the details, so I can only go personally.¡± Roy thought about it and said, ¡°Julia, follow Giovanni. No matter if the attackers are heretics or demons, capture them all!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Julia nodded, spread her black flame wings, and flew out first. Seeing this, Giovanni quickly turned into a bat to follow¡­ Chapter 289 - Dark Elves What Roy did not expect was that Julia only returned after a while. Although it had been a while, Julia still brought an attacker back. When she threw the attacker in front of Roy, he realized that it was a dark elf! This dark elf was knocked unconscious and lying motionless on the ground. Roy looked up and asked Julia, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a group of dark elven assassins!¡± Julia said in a depressed tone. ¡°There are still a lot of them, and they¡¯re very good at concealing their whereabouts. After Giovanni and I rushed over, these bastards attacked us, but after realizing that they weren¡¯t our match, they immediately scattered in all directions to escape. Giovanni and I split up to chase after them for a while, but the assassins we caught all chose to commit suicide. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to knock this guy out first¡­¡± ¡°The question is, why are dark elves in Eeofol?!¡± Giovanni was a little depressed. ¡°Are they here to attack demons specifically? I wonder which clan they belong to¡­¡± The dark elves were defectors of the wood elves. They did not have a country, and they lived in the underground world with their clans as their units. In each clan, the leaders were matriarchs, a typical matrilineal society. These matriarchs controlled the religious, political, and military power of the dark elves. It was said that they never raised their children personally but sent them to the temple to learn all the skills needed for survival. Male dark elves were generally trained as assassins, while female dark elves were generally trained as killers. In addition to being extremely hostile to the elves, they had been fighting endlessly among themselves, so they had yet to unify into a country. But these dark elves who believed in the Dragon of Darkness, Malassa, were also an enormous force in the world of Ashan. No one was willing to be targeted by the dark elves because once they were targeted, it meant endless assassinations and schemes. The dark elves themselves understood that with their sparse numbers, they could not live openly like other forces, so they used ruthlessness and insidiousness as a means to preserve themselves. Precisely because of this, the dark elves had always been feared by other races. Therefore, when he found out that the ones who attacked his people were actually dark elven assassins, Giovanni had a headache. He thought that nothing seemed to have happened between the kingdom of Heresh and the dark elves recently¡­ ¡°Won¡¯t it become clear if we ask?¡± Roy looked at the motionless dark elf on the ground. ¡°How long are you going to pretend?¡± Hearing Roy¡¯s words, Giovanni and Julia immediately drew their swords and were on guard. The dark elven assassin realized that he had been noticed and did not continue pretending. He stood up from the ground and looked at Roy calmly. There was a mask covering his mouth and nose, but his long ears were very conspicuous. Perhaps because of living underground for a long time, the skin of this dark elf was very dark, which was beneficial for them to hide in the darkness and shadows. Julia had already searched his body on the way. His poisoned daggers and crossbow bolts, including the poison sack in his teeth, had already been taken away. This dark elven assassin had no strength to resist, so he did not do anything extreme. ¡°Which clan are you from?¡± Roy rubbed his chin with his claws and looked at this guy with interest. ¡°Why did you attack my people?¡± The dark elf said nothing, but his eyes darted around, observing the surroundings. Roy smiled coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t bother. Even if you remember everything, you might not be able to pass the information back!¡± After hearing Roy¡¯s words, the dark elven assassin did not continue looking. He lowered his head and remained silent. Facing this situation, Giovanni was furious. He had also encountered this situation when he was trying to capture these assassins. These assassins were simply ruthless, the kind that would commit suicide without a word. Although this dark elf had lost his means to commit suicide, he still looked like a tough nut to crack. So Giovanni could not help but walk forward, step on the dark elven assassin¡¯s hand, raise his sword, and cut off a finger. Giovanni planned to interrogate him, but despite the dark elven assassin trembling in pain, he gritted his teeth and said nothing. ¡°Tsk tsk! You have guts!¡± Roy quite admired him, but he did not intend to continue wasting time with this guy. He stretched out his hand and snapped his fingers. Then he saw Benia sashaying over with a smile. ¡°Benia, I¡¯ll leave it to you!¡± Roy said. ¡°Find out his origin and purpose!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll get him to confess after he experiences a few wet dreams!¡± Benia giggled. Seeing the succubus walking toward him, the dark elven assassin finally had panic appear in his eyes. The dark elves had received special training since they were young, and pain and torture could not make them open their mouths. But the magic of succubi was different. As long as they still had desires and delusions in their hearts, as long as there were flaws in their hearts, charm magic could take effect. Sure enough, after a while, as the dark elf¡¯s expression turned silly, Benia successfully completed the task Roy gave her and asked all about the origin and purpose of this dark elf. This dark elven assassin came from the Shadowbrand clan. This Shadowbrand clan was only a very small clan among the dark elves, and its power was already declining. At least Giovanni had never heard this name. Logically speaking, it would not be long before this clan faded away in history, leaving no traces of it, just like the other weak dark elf clans. But not long ago, during the ceremony for a new chief presided over by its matriarch, a new chief stood out and became the new war chief of this clan. This male dark elf named Raelag received the full support of the matriarch. He integrated the Shadowbrand clan and launched a war against other clans. He successfully defeated these clans and integrated their strength. Now, the Shadowbrand clan had gradually become a powerful force among the dark elves. According to the situation explained by the dark elven assassin, Raelag seemed to have obtained the approval of the Daughter of Malassa and received support from black dragons. In his army, there were now many black dragons and shadow dragons. However, the strangest thing was that Raelag could have used this opportunity to unify all the dark elves. But for some reason, some time ago, he hurriedly brought his troops to Eeofol and then ordered the troops to attack the demons here while constantly searching for something. This dark elven assassin was a member of Raelag¡¯s army, and he did not know much about it. However, they spread out over Eeofol in small groups and assassinated the demons here. The reason why they attacked Giovanni¡¯s people was that there were a large number of demons in Roy¡¯s army, and Giovanni and his people were inevitably contaminated with these auras. When the dark elves smelled the faint demonic aura on the vampires, they naturally regarded them as the forces of the demons, so they attacked. Of course, that was indeed the case¡­ Roy was a little speechless that a dark elf force inexplicably appeared here. Thinking of Arantir¡¯s actions, he could not help but speculate that this dark elf clan was also here due to the replacement of the Erathian queen. Roy actually did not know much about the situation in Ashan, unlike the Darksiders world, where he still knew a bit about the general plot, so he did not understand what was going on. But through the many things that happened during this period of time, he vaguely felt that something big might be happening in the Ashan world, and the key to this matter might be Queen Isabel. What are the demons plotting? Since Xeron was in the demon camp, he must be participating. This dark elf had been active in Eeofol for quite some time, so Benia asked him about some of the geography here. About two hundred kilometers southeast from here, there was a city built by demons. Roy planned to go there first. After Giovanni drained the dark elf¡¯s blood, the army set off again, and the vampires that had spread out gradually returned. During the march, Julia came to Roy¡¯s side and whispered, ¡°My dear, I feel that Xeron might not have recognized you!¡± ¡°Why do you say that?¡± he asked. But he was not surprised because he had roughly mentioned the enmity between him and Xeron to her before. ¡°Think about it. When you came into contact with Xeron, you were merely a low-rank demon, and all demons will change appearance after the bloodline awakening! I feel that if it were me, it would be impossible for me to connect you to that low-rank demon. So even if you call yourself Osiris in front of Xeron, I don¡¯t think he will believe that you were that low-rank demon¡­¡± ¡°You mean¡­¡± Roy could not help but look amused. ¡°Yes, I think you shouldn¡¯t rush to fight Xeron after seeing him!¡± Julia smiled. ¡°On the contrary, we can become allies with him. He definitely won¡¯t reject you bringing so many troops to join the demon camp! As long as he doesn¡¯t doubt you, we can figure out what they¡¯re planning. At that time, maybe we can completely destroy their plans. This will be much more pleasurable than simply killing Xeron, right?¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Roy could not help but laugh. He raised Julia¡¯s chin and said flirtatiously, ¡°Julia, you¡¯ve also become a bad woman!¡± ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t demons love bad women ?¡± Julia put her finger on Roy¡¯s chest and drew circles on it. ¡°Besides, if I don¡¯t take it seriously, you¡¯ll be taken away by that little slut Benia¡­¡± Roy broke out into a cold sweat. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it because she¡¯s a succubus? Her magic works better for interrogating. How is it as exaggerated as you say?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care. I¡¯ve said it before. I want to give birth to a little demon for you¡­¡± After she finished speaking, Julia immediately wrapped¡­ Chapter 290 - Rather Believe in the Contract Chapter 290 Rather Believe in the Contract The army set off again, but because of the appearance of the dark elves, Roy made the army remain vigilant along the way. What happened was not out of his expectations. The dark elven assassins that had escaped from Julia and Giovanni brought back information to the Shadowbrand clan, so in the following march, Roy and the others encountered more than ten waves of the dark elves¡¯ attacks. Let¡¯s not talk about why it was so difficult to deal with dark elves. Roy¡¯s large army was enough to launch a large-scale battle. Facing such an army, others could not escape in time, so how could they bump into it head-on? However, the dark elves were just so stubborn! They did not fight his army head-on but instead dispatched numerous assassins to set traps on the path that the army had to pass through. They set these traps in combination with the environment, and they were extremely hard to guard against. Once the traps sprang and caused the army to fall into chaos, these dark elven assassins would immediately appear and attack the group with poisoned crossbow bolts. Their main target was the demon soldiers in Roy¡¯s army. The undead and zombies were not among their targets. They wanted to use this method to reduce the living forces of the army. Although the dark elves had to pay a painful price for every ambush, their frequent and endless harassment gave Roy a big headache. In particular, the demons he summoned had already fallen into a violent state because of these attacks. ¡°It seems like these guys are targeting us!¡± Roy sighed. ¡°Do they think I¡¯m easy to bully?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s the opposite!¡± Benia giggled. ¡°They probably think you and your army will pose a tremendous threat to them, so they¡¯re attacking you tirelessly!¡± Benia was very good at talking and flattered Roy without batting an eye. Although it sounded comfortable, it did not help. The nearest demon city was still more than two hundred kilometers away. At the speed of the army, it would take two to three days to get there. If the dark elves were allowed to continue being so rampant, his army would probably be in a sorry state when it reached the demon city. This would be Roy¡¯s first time coming into contact with Sheogh demons, so of course such a situation could not happen. It would make the Sheogh demons look down on him. I have to kill them. At least, I have to teach them a painful lesson and make them feel fear! Roy thought about who he should get to go. After thinking about it, he summoned Rafaro. ¡°Rafaro, I believe you should know the information that I obtained from the dark elf!¡± Roy looked up at Rafaro. ¡°This Shadowbrand clan has obtained the recognition of the Daughter of Malassa, and you claim to be the son of Malassa. Perhaps you¡¯ll meet an acquaintance?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Rafaro said. ¡°If there¡¯s no mistake, the Daughter of Malassa mentioned by the dark elf should be the Malsara!¡± ¡°Is she your elder sister or younger sister?¡± Roy asked. ¡°Younger sister!¡± Rafaro did not beat around the bush and answered directly. ¡°To be honest, I never thought that I would hear her name again after so many years.¡± ¡°Okay. Since she¡¯s your sister, then it¡¯s up to you to negotiate. Get her to warn the Shadowbrand clan not to harass me again!¡± Roy sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to play with them, but if they insist on doing it, don¡¯t blame me for being rude!¡± The dark elves lived in the underground world, and the underground world was complex, which was one of the reasons why Roy was unwilling to entangle with them. It was too difficult to find their lair, but it did not mean that he could not do anything. If the dark elves wanted to continue entangling with him, then he did not mind spending some time to deal with them. As long as he could find an entrance to the underground world, he could make them suffer a fate worse than death! However, Rafaro shook his head in response to Roy¡¯s order for him to go and negotiate. ¡°Unfortunately, if Malsara sees me, it might have the opposite effect¡­¡± ¡°Oh? Why?¡± Roy asked in surprise. ¡°When I was still alive, I wanted to get Malsara to lay a nest of dragon eggs for me, but she was unwilling. I had no choice but to use force. I didn¡¯t expect her to be so angry and fight me!¡± Rafaro said regretfully. ¡°From then on, she and I became enemies. Although thousands of years have passed, with the vengeful personality of black dragons, she probably still remembers this matter. If I appear in front of her, I¡¯m afraid she would make the entire Shadowbrand clan find a way to kill me¡­¡± Roy was dumbfounded. F*ck! You actually forced yourself on your sister?! Serves you right for becoming a bone dragon. Is this foreshadowing of you visiting a German orthopedic[1]? ro Although Roy understood that dragons seemed to have a very weak concept of siblings, and they could reproduce with close relatives, Roy was still thunderstruck when he heard this story from Rafaro. ¡°Damn it, what¡¯s your use then?¡± Roy said angrily. ¡°You¡¯ve grown such a big head for nothing. You can¡¯t even use it at all. F*ck, why don¡¯t you contribute all your death power to Cassandra?!¡± ru Seeing Roy¡¯s anger, Rafaro was a little terrified. He quickly lowered his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I haven¡¯t finished speaking. Although I can¡¯t negotiate with Malsara, it doesn¡¯t matter. Give me an army, and I¡¯ll go and kill her.¡± ¡°Huh?!¡± Roy was dumbfounded. You want to kill your sister personally? What kind of trick is this? Rafaro said proudly, ¡°In fact, when I heard the dark elf mention the Daughter of Malassa, I was thinking about this issue. Although devouring life force can restore my flesh body, it is too slow. It requires a massive amount of life force to completely reconstruct the body of a dragon. But if I can directly possess Malsara¡¯s body, then this problem is simple!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Roy understood. He looked at Rafaro with a faint smile. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of becoming a female dragon?¡± ¡°Gender is just a small matter!¡± Greedy flames of death ignited in Rafaro¡¯s hollow eyes. ¡°She¡¯s my sister. My soul will certainly adapt to her body very well. The success rate of this plan is definitely high!¡± Roy sneered in his heart. This fellow Rafaro was really scheming. He had died in battle, and his flesh body had perished, but his sister, Malsara, had always survived. And dragons were like this¡ªthe longer they lived, the stronger they became. After thousands of years, her strength had probably long surpassed that of the original Rafaro. If Rafaro could possess her body, then he would leap to become a top existence of this Ashan world, becoming much stronger than the body he would recover through devouring life force. However, the problem was that Rafaro alone would definitely not be enough to kill Malsara. Roy would also have to take action, but if her strength exceeded his expectations, then his life would be in danger! In addition, according to the historical records that Roy had seen in the library, the dark elves had reached an alliance with the faceless in the Elder Wars, and Rafaro himself was also a faceless. In other words, if he could really kill Malsara, then he could also take over the dark elves. At that time, would he still be willing to be controlled by Roy? Therefore, this suggestion of Rafaro was equivalent to dragging Roy into a fiery pit. It would be a wonder if Roy agreed! Roy stretched out his foot and stepped on Rafaro¡¯s skull. The immense force pressed his skull against the ground. He said coldly, ¡°Rafaro, has anyone ever told you that your acting skills are terrible?! The idea in your heart is too obvious and extremely crude! So give up on this thought. I won¡¯t help you deal with Malsara!¡± Rafaro roared angrily, but he was pressed down by Roy¡¯s foot again. During this time, in addition to Julia and Benia watching this scene with a smile, the summoned Abyss demons pointed at Rafaro smugly and mocked him without restraint. Rafaro felt extremely humiliated, but he was already under Roy¡¯s control, so he could only be helpless and furious. ¡°Rafaro, I will say this one last time. I am a demon, but I am a credible demon!¡± Roy lowered his head and said to him, ¡°You want to resurrect, okay! I¡¯ll help you fulfill this wish, but in exchange, you have to obey my orders and work for me. As long as you don¡¯t have so many crooked thoughts, I¡¯ll fulfill my promise!¡± ¡°¡­ Damn it!¡± Rafaro growled sullenly. ¡°Osiris, why don¡¯t you sign a demon contract with me?! How can I believe you just from you saying it?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Roy was stunned for a moment before laughing. ¡°Are you willing to believe in a demon contract?¡± ¡°Of course. Although I can¡¯t guarantee that you won¡¯t set loopholes in the contract, it¡¯s better to have a contract than nothing!¡± Rafaro said dejectedly. ¡°I¡¯ve interacted with many demons before, so I know very well that it¡¯s good to have a contract with demons sometimes!¡± This was the difference in perspective. In many people¡¯s eyes, demon contracts were always full of lies and deception. But for existences like Rafaro, who had truly interacted with demons, they would rather believe in contracts than verbal promises made by demons¡­ Since he wanted to sign it, Roy did not mind adding another one. He waved his hand and got Giovanni to come over before writing two demon contracts in front of them. He saw that both Rafaro and Giovanni signed their names happily after seeing the contracts. As the contracts turned into flames and disappeared, the agreements between Roy and them took effect. With the guarantee of the contracts, Rafaro and Giovanni finally decided to work hard for Roy¡­ [1] A Chinese meme about incest with one¡¯s little sister. There was a scanlation group who translated hentai doujins, and supposedly, one of its scanlators slept with his blood-related little sister and got found out. His parents beat the living shit out of him, breaking both of his legs. Then he got sent to Germany to get his broken legs treated. This was confirmed by their group leader, and a screenshot of their chat log was posted and became viral. Chapter 291 - Master Beast Tamer Chapter 291 Master Beast Tamer Although Rafaro did not dare to meet his sister, it did not mean that he could not attack the dark elves. In the following days, Roy ordered Rafaro to move out. Against these irritating dark elves, Roy was sinister. He gave Rafaro a bottle of demon perfume and got him to bring a group of mutants. The combat power of the mutants was not high, so Roy did not expect them to kill many enemies. Instead, he hoped that they would spread the highly infectious mutant virus to the dark elves. The dark elves did not have a large population. Once the virus infected them, it would be an extermination-level disaster. As expected, not long after Roy dispatched the mutants, the number of assassins encountered along the way began to decrease significantly. Finally, the assassins never appeared again. This meant that his response was quite effective. As long as the dark elves were injured by the mutants and escaped, the virus would spread without a hitch. After all, even priests could not cure nor cleanse Roy¡¯s T-Virus, so for the dark elves, the T-Virus was unsolvable! Rafaro soon returned. He told Roy that he had encountered a few waves of assassin attacks. After the battles, dozens of assassins were injured by the mutants and escaped. At this time, the interior of the Shadowbrand clan had probably already fallen into chaos. Although the dark elves were cold and ruthless, and they could mercilessly kill their infected compatriots, as long as any dark elves chose to hide their injuries, it would not be easy to get rid of the infection from the roots¡­ After this, the Shadowbrand clan could not come and harass his army for the time being, so Roy continued to lead the army forward. Just as they were about to reach the destination demon city, a demon patrol team appeared on the road. A high-rank demon hero led the demon patrol of about five hundred troops. When he found that there were many demons in Roy¡¯s army, this high-rank demon hero stopped in surprise and pointed his scythe at him. ¡°Stop! Which city are you from?!¡± Roy spread his wings, turned into a flash of lightning, and appeared in front of this high-rank demon. This incomparably fast speed shocked the high-rank demon, and he subconsciously tightened his grip on his weapon. Roy looked at this high-rank demon from head to toe. This high-rank demon had a black full helmet on his head, with two demon horns extending from both sides of his helmet. But apart from the helmet, he wore no other armor. His body was bare, with bulging muscles under his fiery red skin, and several steel chains crossed over his body. He looked capable and valiant, and clattering rang out when he moved. Most of the demons behind him were hellhounds. These hellhounds were three-headed and looked strong. They should be elite ones. Not only did Roy see these hellhounds, but Fat Tiger also saw them. He could not help but jump and land behind Roy with a bang, causing the ground to shake. Then Fat Tiger curiously looked at these of the same races as him. alle Id The elite hellhounds on the opposite side had been standing proudly behind the high-rank demon, but they immediately cowered as soon as Fat Tiger appeared. They whimpered and shrank back, clearly frightened by his enormous body. As for the high-rank demon, his eyes were shining as he looked at Fat Tiger and said greedily, ¡°What a powerful hound. Is this a mutated breed? Great!¡± Roy did not say anything and stretched out his palm. Fat Tiger lowered his heads cooperatively and rubbed against Roy¡¯s palm. It was not until this moment that the high-rank demon opposite realized that this titan hellhound actually had an owner, so he quickly withdrew his gaze, clenched his fist, and thumped his chest. ¡°My name is Grawl, the Hound Master, and master beast tamer under Sovereign Kha-Beleth! Where do you come from?¡± Even though Roy did not release all his magic power pressure, he was still much stronger than Grawl. Grawl immediately felt this. In addition, Roy led far more troops than him, so when he asked, he subconsciously had a hint of respect. ¡°My name is Osiris. I just escaped from a seal!¡± Roy replied. Roy felt that Julia¡¯s suggestion was excellent. The mages of Bracada disseminated Roy as a powerful demon that escaped from a seal. They said that the so-called Dragon Balls were simply lies created by the demon so that he could escape. This declaration was, of course, a method for the Bracadans to justify themselves, but Roy used it directly. ¡°Really?¡± Grawl was stunned for a moment, but he immediately accepted Roy¡¯s words. In the past thousands of years, there were indeed many Sheogh demons that had been sealed. Generally speaking, since the enemy sealed them, it just meant that the demons were powerful. Since they could not kill them, they could only seal them. The power that Roy displayed now was one of the best among high-rank demons. Wasn¡¯t it reasonable for such a demon to be sealed? ¡°Your Excellency Osiris, did you come to Eeofol to return to Sheogh?¡± Grawl asked. ¡°Or do you plan to use a Gate of the Abyss to return to the Abyss?¡±. ¡°Who¡¯s in charge of Eeofol now?¡± Roy pretended to ask. ¡°I¡¯ve been sealed for too long. After coming out, I found that everything has changed¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s His Excellency Xeron, a high-rank demon!¡± Grawl said. ¡°He is the commander of the army personally appointed by Sovereign Kha-Beleth!¡± ¡°Oh? Where¡¯s Sovereign Kha-Beleth?¡± Roy asked. ¡°Sovereign Kha-Beleth is still in Sheogh¡­¡± Grawl said in a depressed tone. ¡°This damn prison isn¡¯t easy to break!¡± Roy certainly knew what Grawl meant. In fact, the so-called Sheogh was a special alternate space inside the planet. Demons regarded it as a prison and a cage, rather than a home. The true home of demons was in the Abyss. In fact, in the beginning, demons had come to this world because of the Dragon of Chaos, Urgash. However, after the Dragon of Order, Asha, defeated Urgash, the demons did not return to the Abyss but instead hid in this world. According to the historical records that Roy had found in various libraries during this period of time, the demons were sealed in Sheogh by the Seventh Dragon Sar-Elam because they launched the first demon invasion (known as the Wars of Fire) during the 28th-40th Year of the Seventh Dragon. The demons sealed in Sheogh were undoubtedly extremely powerful, but due to being sealed, they could no longer return to the Abyss. In some unofficial histories recorded by demons, they had speculated that this might be because Sar-Elam had transferred the demons¡¯ Ouroboros Marks and grafted them into the Sheogh Space when he sealed them. The reason why demons could travel to the Infinite Worlds and back was because of the Ouroboros Marks given by the Gates of the Abyss. Once these marks were transferred, the demons could not return to the Abyss. Now, the Sheogh demons could only escape when the seal weakened during lunar eclipses. However, the sealing barrier prevented some overly powerful demons from coming out for the time being. And the demons that escaped could only continually think of ways to summon their companions from the Abyss in order to form an army. These newly summoned companions were naturally not restricted by Sheogh¡¯s seal. ¡°What a pity!¡± Roy sighed perfunctorily. ¡°Since I can¡¯t see Sovereign Kha-Beleth, bring me to see Xeron first!¡±. Grawl felt slightly awkward. ¡°I can, but I have a mission now¡­¡± ¡°What mission?¡± Roy asked. ¡°Recently, a group of dark elves has appeared in Eeofol. They constantly attack our army, so His Excellency Xeron ordered us to capture as many of these rats as possible and send them to Ur-Hekal!¡± Grawl explained. ¡°Ur-Hekal is currently the capital of the kingdom of Eeofol. His Excellency Xeron is there, and he needs these dark elves to carry out the sacrificial ritual.¡± ¡°Sacrifice?¡± Roy¡¯s heart stirred. ¡°Yes, not only these dark elves. The commander heroes of the other cities are doing their utmost to collect living creatures!¡± Grawl laughed. ¡°No matter which race it is, as long as they dare to enter Eeofol, they will be captured!¡± ¡°Since we need so many sacrifices, why don¡¯t we send an army to invade?¡± Roy asked. ¡°No, His Excellency Xeron has made it clear that we must keep a low profile recently!¡± Grawl had no doubts and explained, ¡°This sacrificial ritual concerns the plan of Sovereign Kha-Beleth. If we arouse the vigilance of the other races and they interfere, causing the plan to fail, it will be a heinous crime!¡± ¡°What kind of sacrificial ritual is it? Why is it so important?¡± Roy asked. ¡°Haha!¡± Grawl wanted to say it, but he stopped his mouth in time. ¡°What exactly is it? When you see His Excellency Xeron, he might tell you!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Roy could not continue asking. ¡°But if you want to hunt down those dark elves, you don¡¯t need to go. They¡¯re already in big trouble now!¡± ¡°Huh? What¡¯s going on?¡± Grawl asked in confusion. ¡°Did you encounter them?¡± ¡°Not only did I encounter them, but they also attacked my army!¡± Roy sneered. ¡°So I gave them a present, a present called ¡®plague¡¯! Now that the dark elves are battered and can¡¯t take care of themselves, even if you want to hunt them down, you probably won¡¯t be able to catch them for now. Take me to Ur-Hekal first!¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Grawl was a little hesitant, but he looked at Fat Tiger beside Roy and nodded in agreement. ¡°But Your Excellency Osiris, I hope you can agree to one condition. Can I have a good exchange with your titan hellhound?¡± Roy glanced at Fat Tiger and nodded. ¡°Sure!¡± He could tell that since Grawl called himself the Hound Master and a master beast tamer, he seemed to be very fond of hellhounds. He wanted to communicate with Fat Tiger because he wanted to see if he could obtain Fat Tiger¡¯s favor and then have Fat Tiger mate with his hellhounds¡­ However, Roy had confidence in Fat Tiger¡¯s loyalty. Grawl was probably going to waste his efforts¡­ Chapter 292 - Master Fat Tiger Although the demons in the Ashan world also had factional struggles, they did not implicate Roy for now. Therefore, Grawl welcomed Roy¡¯s arrival. High-rank demons could mostly communicate equally, especially before their respective interests were harmed. Along the way, Grawl chatted with Roy, and after realizing that no dark elves were harassing them, he was even more amazed and asked Roy how he subdued these annoying assassins. When he was communicating with Roy, his tone was very respectful. He was a typical war demon, the kind who relied on his muscles to eat. But during the conversations, Roy found that this guy was not reckless, and he had been secretly inquiring about Roy¡¯s origins. Roy still said the same thing, that he was sealed back then. Moreover, he used Rafaro¡¯s identity and said that he was sealed during the Elder Wars. This excuse stunned Grawl. If it was really during the Elder Wars, it would have been a long time ago. Grawl felt relieved. It was normal that he had not heard of Roy¡¯s name since it happened so long ago. At the same time, Roy had been trying to figure out what the sacrificial ritual that Grawl had mentioned was about. But it seemed like Grawl was not too clear. He was only an ordinary high-rank demon hero. He knew a little about the situation, but not much, so he could not say what it was for. In addition, this guy still had the awareness to maintain secrecy, so Roy could not find out anything from him. Under Grawl¡¯s lead, Roy and the others did not go to the city where Grawl stayed. Instead, they kept going deeper into Eeofol and toward Ur-Hekal. Due to the large number of explosions to build cities, the environment in Eeofol had been severely damaged. The black ground left from the flowing magma was everywhere, and the sweltering air was full of the pungent smell of sulfur. In such an environment, it was very difficult for other species to survive. Most of the ones here were mutated monsters. This environment was also one of the reasons why the other races could not conquer Eeofol. Even if they knew that the demons had established a country on the surface and that the demons were an immense threat, they were helpless since the various races themselves were not united. Thus, they could only limit the demons and not truly eliminate them. After traveling for more than a week, Grawl was no longer worried about the attacks of the dark elven assassins. The dark elves of the Shadowbrand clan would probably find it difficult to go too deep into Eeofol, even without Roy¡¯s T-Virus causing them trouble. During this time, Grawl went to ¡®care for¡¯ Fat Tiger most of the time! Of course, he also knew that Fat Tiger was Roy¡¯s pet and subordinate, so he did not dare to have any ideas about Fat Tiger and wanted to abduct him or anything like that. But it was not without reason that he was known as the Hound Master. He seemed to love demons like hellhounds very much. Just like the dog lovers among humans, Grawl was infatuated with hellhounds. He had a large army of three-headed hellhounds under him, which he had trained all by himself. These elite hellhounds were very loyal to Grawl. Under his command, these hellhounds were fearless and could tear apart any enemy for him. Fat Tiger¡¯s enormous body was exceptionally rare among the entire hellhound race. Moreover, Fat Tiger had demon wings that other hellhounds did not have. It could be said that Fat Tiger was a super flying dog in Grawl¡¯s eyes! This was also why he was so excited. He had been trying to understand why Fat Tiger had become like this. After obtaining Roy¡¯s permission, Grawl carefully cut off a few of Fat Tiger¡¯s hairs with his scythe. These hairs took him a lot of effort because each of them was as hard as steel. Roy did not stop him from researching because he knew that Grawl would not be able to study anything at all. Fat Tiger¡¯s mutation was from the system. But looking at his infatuated expression, Roy¡¯s eyes darted around, and he pretended to tell him casually that Fat Tiger liked to eat dragon meat! Just this sentence made Grawl pay attention. He told Roy that when the demons detonated volcanoes in Eeofol, they had discovered several wild lava dragons living in them. The demons did not disturb these powerful lava dragons for the time being. He remembered that there was one on the way to Ur-Hekal. Roy did make any comments about this topic, so Grawl could only bring his troops to hunt a dragon alone! When he returned, he really brought back the corpse of a gigantic adult lava dragon! However, Grawl seemed to have paid an immense price to hunt this wild lava dragon. Hundreds of his elite hellhounds had died, and he was also covered in injuries. As the name implied, lava dragons were dragons that liked to live in magma. Unlike red dragons, lava dragons liked to soak their entire bodies in magma, so they could only be found in the depths of volcanoes. The wings of these dragons had completely degenerated, and they could not fly at all. But correspondingly, they had evolved a defensive ability that far exceeded that of ordinary dragons. On the surface of their bodies were shells of incomparably hard magma, and these shells had completely fused with their dragon scales and could not be stripped off. Furthermore, they also maintained high temperatures, and it was a natural magma shield. They could breathe out lava dragon breath, and its lethality was extraordinary. They also had gigantic bodies and weight. When an adult lava dragon stood up, it was probably around seven to eight floors tall. They were extremely powerful dragons. as Grawl did not have Roy¡¯s Dragon Slayer Magic, so it must have been incredibly difficult for him to defeat such a powerful lava dragon. The death of the elite hellhounds he had personally trained made him feel immensely pained. But for Fat Tiger, he still did not hesitate to complete the dragon hunt and brought back this lava dragon. Roy was shocked when he saw his miserable appearance. He felt that he would probably be touched if he were Fat Tiger. He was treating Fat Tiger as a master! Unfortunately, Fat Tiger was heartless. He only recognized Roy as his master, so he did not care how much Grawl had sacrificed to obtain his favor. When Fat Tiger saw the lava dragon, his saliva flowed, and he rubbed his heads against Roy, asking Roy to make him a feast. Lava dragons were mostly in a magma state, and they did not have many edible parts. This was something Roy only discovered when he handled the lava dragon. In particular, when the fiery red muscles inside were stripped off, they were still emitting high temperatures. There was no need to cook such dragon meat at all. They could just eat it directly. Roy tasted it and found that the meat of the lava dragon was spicy! The burning taste in his mouth did not need any spices at all! Fat Tiger fell in love the moment he took the first bite! A lava dragon that weighed dozens of tons only had a few tons of edible parts. Under Fat Tiger¡¯s devouring, it did not last for more than five minutes. After eating, he looked at Grawl longingly, meaning: Are you getting more? Grawl shivered under Fat Tiger¡¯s gaze. He wanted to cry but had no tears. Although high-rank demons usually had no problems dealing with dragons, it still depended on what kind of dragons they were. One adult lava dragon had cost him a lot, so how could he withstand a few more? Fortunately, Grawl did not do anything useless. After Fat Tiger ate the lava dragon, he witnessed Fat Tiger¡¯s evolution process. His skin soon began to glow dark red and emit a high temperature. His body was in a similar state as the lava dragon. His dragon-scaled skin gradually showed the effect of the lava dragon¡¯s magma rock skin. Moreover, for his head that could breathe flames, the temperature of the flames that it spewed out rose considerably. Roy had now discovered that Fat Tiger often benefited after devouring these powerful creatures. He seemed to be able to absorb some of the advantages of the creatures he devoured to evolve. To be honest, Roy had not expected so much when he set his attributes. This was entirely the system looking after him¡­ The effect of this evolution made Grawl extremely excited. He felt that the price he paid was really worth it. He firmly believed that Fat Tiger was a rare hellhound in the Abyss and had noble bloodlines, so in the following time, he constantly encouraged his female hellhounds to find ways to get close to Fat Tiger. He planned to borrow his seed¡­ But the problem was that Fat Tiger was too big now. Even if he really had that intention, these ordinary female hellhounds could not accept it at all! They wailed as soon as he pressed down¡­ This issue caused Grawl to feel like he was banging his head against a wall¡­ After about four days, a colossal demon city appeared in front of everyone. They had finally reached Ur-Hekal, the capital of Eeofol. Looking at the city, Roy could not help but smile sinisterly. Xeron, I¡¯ve come to find you. I wonder if you¡¯ll be able to recognize me¡­ Chapter 293 - Greeting Ur-Hekal was a demon city built on a massive volcano. Along the black ground that was still exuding high temperatures and thick, toxic smoke, a wide magma river slowly flowed along the mountainside. This river seemed to have been deliberately guided, forming rings that circled the entire mountain. In the slowly moving magma, bubbles would burst from time to time, as though the magma in this river would never cool down. The various buildings built in the demon city completely covered the top of the entire mountain, extending upward in the form of terraces. Although this three-dimensional construction method did not seem large, its volume was quite big. After crossing the magma moat, it was the gate of Ur-Hekal. The city gate was more than twenty meters tall, and there was a ferocious demon head engraved on it. After Grawl shouted loudly under the city gate for a while, an ear-piercing clicking sound came from the city gate. It slowly opened, and the ferocious demon head split into two. After the gate opened, Roy looked at the top right of the gate and found hundreds of strong long-horned demons pushing an enormous wheel. The wheel had a thick chain wrapped around it, which was the mechanism to open the gate. After entering the city, what he saw was a world of darkness and fiery red. Not only was the magma of the massive volcano used as a moat, but it was also brought into the city to create an environment resembling the Abyss. Even though Giovanni and the vampires were undead, they found this hot environment unbearable. The buildings in the city were pretty orderly, but the demons running around were a mess. They often saw demons fighting and biting each other. There was an immense number of demons in this city of Ur-Hekal. According to Grawl, there were more than a million here. Even though the city was enormous, it still seemed very crowded with so many demons in one city. When Roy and his army entered the city, they naturally attracted the attention of the demons here. After all, this was the headquarters of the demons, and the demons hated and ostracized the creatures of other races. In Roy¡¯s army, not only were there demons, but there were also undead and zombies, especially the two gigantic fellows, Fat Tiger and Rafaro. They were very eye-catching Fat Tiger was fine since he looked like a three-headed hellhound. This appearance at least made the demons treat him as one of their kind. But the demons provoked the undead like Rafaro, Cassandra, and Giovanni! On the way forward, some low-rank demons on both sides of the road bared their fangs at Rafaro and the others, and low roars came from their throats. The middle-rank demons kept waving their weapons, looking eager to try. These provocations from the demons angered Rafaro and Giovanni, but they did not dare to respond when they saw that demons surrounded them. They could only follow Roy with their heads lowered. Roy knew that this was the nature of demons, so Rafaro and the others could only deal with it. Roy paid no attention to it, but unexpectedly, the demons seemed to have misunderstood his meaning. When they found that no demons were going to stand up for them, they actually regarded Rafaro and the others as ¡®captives¡¯! ere Indeed, demon heroes who participated in the war outside would also get some captives from time to time. If these captives were living creatures, they would often be brought back as sacrifices. Although undead captives were rare, it was not like there were none. Since they were captive, their status was naturally low. With the cruel personality of the demons in the city, they naturally had to ¡®play¡¯ a bit¡­ It was unknown who started it, but a group of low-rank demons attacked. They rushed into Cassandra¡¯s undead troops and used rocks and claws as weapons to attack the undead. Among the undead troops led by Cassandra, there was a group of several hundred skeleton soldiers. These skeleton soldiers were the first to be unlucky under the assault of the demons. They could not resist at all as the low-rank demons tore them into countless broken bones. After dismantling the skeleton soldiers, the low-rank demons proudly jumped and stomped on these broken bones, looking like they were having a good time. Roy was walking at the front with Grawl. After hearing the commotion behind him, he turned around and saw this scene. He was furious! He did not care if this was a game to demons or not, but he knew that he was now a ¡®coming to seek shelter¡¯ demon. If he swallowed his anger now, the demons in the city would definitely look down on him! Strength, status, and face were the capital that powerful demons needed. Roy did not know if anyone was instigating these demons from behind, but regardless, he only needed to fight back! ¡°Retaliate! Hack them to death!!¡± Roy roared. Cassandra was already waiting for Roy¡¯s orders. Upon hearing Roy¡¯s roar, she immediately ordered her death knights to attack! Hundreds of death knights moved from stillness. In the blink of an eye, they rode their skeleton warhorses and rushed into the group of low-rank demons. They raised their swords with powerful dark power and slashed down expressionlessly. Purple blood splattered, and the screams of the low-rank demons came and went. In just six seconds, hundreds of them were hacked and killed. Although the death Knights did not play much of a role in the previous battles, it was because Roy, Julia, and the others were too powerful, so they could not perform. In fact, death knights had always been the main combat power of the undead in the battles of this world. They were powerful high-level undead, and they cut down the ordinary low-rank demons like cutting grass! There was no emotion, no mercy, only pure killing intent. After the death knights attacked, the low-rank demons along the way suffered heavy casualties. Seeing the low-rank demons being attacked, the middle-rank demons, who had planned on watching the fun, became angry. They rushed forward with their weapons, preparing to kill the death knights. But at this moment, Roy threw out a black ball of lightning. This ball of lightning quickly smashed into the middle-rank demons! Loud thunder rumbled, and then countless black arcs of lightning exploded. They revealed their might as they darted into the middle-rank demons. Every struck middle-rank demon twitched and instantly collapsed to the ground, black all over and foaming at the mouth. None of them could withstand it¡­ Roy¡¯s attack directly cleared the three hundred middle-rank demons in that area. Although he did not kill them, the middle-rank demons were still shocked when they saw such powerful magic. They looked up Roy in fear. Roy snorted aptly and suddenly spread his two gigantic pairs of demon wings. The powerful magic power pressure instantly swept through the whole scene, not only covering the entire city gate area but also quickly spreading out to envelop all of Ur-Hekal! This time, Roy fully released his magic power pressure. Under his formidable magic power, the air in the entire city was shaking, and the tiny stone particles on the ground slowly floated into the air. The low-rank demons wailed and screamed in horror. They hugged their heads and lay on the ground, trembling. Although the middle-rank demons could still stand, their faces were deathly pale and close to vomiting. Even the high-rank demons summoned by Roy felt extremely heavy and uncomfortable. But the difference was that these high-rank demons were staring at Roy with shining eyes! They were summoned by Roy and were considered his partners, but they did not really know how strong Roy was before. After feeling Roy¡¯s vast magic power, they realized that they had encountered a treasure! Roy was already floating in midair. Above him, in the sky above Ur-Hekal, the black clouds formed of volcanic ash were slowly stirring, forming an immense black vortex. The center of the vortex was undoubtedly pointing at Roy. At least 90% of the over one million demons in the city were terrified under Roy¡¯s pressure¡­ ¡°Your Excellency Osiris, please calm down!¡± Grawl¡¯s shout came from below. Although he was wearing a helmet, his face was full of cold sweat under it. He was also a high-rank demon, but he felt that the disparity between him and Roy was too great. However, he had to stop Roy. After all, this was Ur-Hekal. If Roy recklessly slaughtered other demons, it would definitely anger Sovereign Kha-Beleth. ¡°Your Excellency Osiris, please withdraw your magic power!¡± Grawl said respectfully. ¡°I hope you won¡¯t lower yourself to these damn idiots. I¡¯ll transmit orders so that they¡¯ll restrain themselves!¡± Roy snorted coldly. He knew when to stop. He folded his wings, landed on the ground, and said grimly to Grawl, ¡°Don¡¯t get it wrong. Although I¡¯m a demon, it doesn¡¯t mean that I have to join the Sheogh camp. My army is still my army, not your Sheogh army! So don¡¯t attack my people without permission, even if they¡¯re undead!¡± ¡°Understood! I understand!¡± Grawl nodded. ¡°I will restrain them!¡± With that, Grawl turned his head and roared angrily at the demons in the city, ¡°Get back to your lairs! Damn idiots!¡± The low and middle-rank demons immediately yelled in horror and fled in all directions when they heard this. After a while, the scene was silent, leaving only hundreds of corpses and blood¡­ Seeing this scene, Roy nodded in satisfaction. Just as he was about to follow Grawl into the city, the ground not far in front of him suddenly exploded, and a towering pillar of flames appeared out of thin air! This blazing flame pillar carried a fierce heat and shot straight into the sky. But it was not over yet. Soon afterward, several similar flame pillars appeared on the ground in front of them. These pillars did not last long and quickly disappeared. But after they dissipated, several figures appeared at the place where the flame pillars had risen. The leader was a tall demon with fiery red skin and a pair of blade-shaped demon horns. The moment he saw this figure, Roy¡¯s eyes lit up! This tall demon was none other than Xeron! Xeron was wearing armor and had a long cloak on his back. Behind him were a group of high-rank demon heroes, all of them in different forms. Once he appeared, Xeron first saw Grawl, then shifted his gaze to Roy. Roy had been staring at him, so he naturally saw the thick doubt in his eyes and immediately realized that Xeron really could not recognize him. ¡°Who are you?¡± Xeron raised his chin and said arrogantly, ¡°Was it you who released the magic power pressure just now?¡± Clearly, Roy¡¯s unbridled magic power alarmed all the demon heroes in the city, and they could not recognize this strange magic power pressure, so they all chose to check. While Xeron observed Roy, Roy was also observing him. Roy found that he was much stronger than before. At least in terms of the magic power he was emitting now, he was not much worse than Roy. From the looks of it, after being killed by the dragons once, Xeron had worked hard. Or maybe he really obtained huge benefits from Demon Lord Kha-Beleth¡­ Roy replied lightly to Xeron¡¯s question, ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised. I was just casually greeting you¡­¡± Chapter 294 - Demon Life Is Like a Drama, Everything Depends on Acting Skills This was¡­ a demonstration! Yes, Roy knew very well that as a foreign demon, if he wanted to attract attention, he had to show his strength! Among demons, it was generally not feasible to act like a pig to eat a tiger. Demons would only recognize and respect those stronger than them. If you performed poorly, then what awaited you was disregard, contempt, and enslavement. Clearly, Roy had achieved his goal. The high-rank demon heroes looked at Roy with retrained fear. They did not dare to show any anger at Roy¡¯s arrogant ¡®greeting¡¯. Even Xeron was surprised because he could feel that the magic power pressure that Roy released seemed to be slightly stronger than his¡­ Xeron sized Roy up and asked, ¡°You Excellency, who are you?¡± ¡°My name is Osiris!¡± Roy replied. ¡°And two of my followers, Fallen Angel Julia and Succubus Benia!¡± As soon as he heard Roy¡¯s name, Xeron was obviously startled, and his eyes narrowed. Osiris was a name that Xeron would never forget. In the past hundreds of years, since he grew up from a little demon, he had never suffered such a big loss! He was a dignified elite high-rank demon, but he had been tricked by a low-rank demon and even died once. This kind of stupid matter was impossible to conceal. It could be said that Xeron was now the laughing stock of the Abyss! The reason why he spared no effort to inquire about Roy in the Abyss was to wash away his humiliation. The humiliation of demons could only be eliminated with the blood of enemies! If Xeron did not kill Demon Osiris, then other demons would use this to mock him for the rest of his life! Just like now. When the high-rank demon heroes behind him heard Roy say his name, they could not help but be stunned for a moment before looking at Xeron strangely. Is it just the same name? Xeron¡¯s eyes gleamed as he looked at Roy. The demon claws under the cloak had already clenched into fists. The name of demons came from when they were born. Their names were inherited from their parents and even from the previous generations, so the true names of demons were often very long. Under such circumstances, the chances of having the same ones were relatively high. When demons announced their names to the outside world, they would only use one of their names, which led to duplicate names. This was why Xeron could not be certain. In his impression, that strange little demon Osiris had only been alive for a few years. Even if he did not die in the Abyss, he would only promote to middle-rank demon at best. Moreover, the power that Roy displayed now was seriously inconsistent with that little demon. When Roy said his name, he did not deliberately look at Xeron. He looked indifferent as though he had never seen him before. Seeing Xeron¡¯s doubtful expression, Roy frowned and said unhappily, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there a problem with my name? Why are you looking at me like this? Or have you heard my name before?¡± ¡°Okay, Demon Osiris¡­¡± Xeron returned to his senses. ¡°Where do you come from? The Abyss? Who summoned you?¡± Before Roy could answer, Grawl, who had not dared to say anything, finally seized the opportunity and introduced, ¡°Your Excellency Xeron, Osiris is a demon who was sealed during the Elder Wars, and he escaped not long ago.¡± ¡°Really?¡± This statement stunned Xeron. Grawl, a high-rank demon hero, had only joined the demon camp not long ago, and his status was not very high. Otherwise, Xeron would not have let him go out on patrols. It was precisely because he had not joined for long that Grawl did not know about Xeron¡¯s foolish matter, unlike the demons behind Xeron, who had been with him for a long time. So after hearing Roy¡¯s name, he did not have any reaction. Instead, he felt excited that he could bring back a powerful demon to help Xeron, so he deliberately mentioned Roy¡¯s identity, hoping to attract Xeron¡¯s attention. He was even looking forward to what kind of reward Xeron would give him¡­ At this moment, Roy opened his mouth. ¡°I¡¯ve been sealed for too long. If not for those stupid bookworm mages of Bracada, I might not have been able to escape from my predicament so quickly. So to thank them, I directly destroyed one of their cities after escaping. Right, that city seems to be called Ulambus. You can check it out.¡± Hearing this, a demon hero behind Xeron was stunned for a moment before whispering into Xeron¡¯s ear. Xeron nodded while listening. From the narration of this demon hero, he knew that what Roy said was true. Although Xeron and his demon army had been holing up in Eeofol and had not gone out, they still had the corresponding intelligence collection. It was just a little slow. Roy had already destroyed Ulambus for a long time, but this information reached Eeofol not long ago. ¡°Although a long time has passed, I¡¯m still a demon, so after getting information about you in Ulambus, I crossed the Desert of Death and came to Eeofol!¡± Roy continued. ¡°But I encountered a necromancer pestering me on the way, so when I walked out of the Desert of Death and reached Dendera Fortress at the border, I killed him and the defenders of Dendera!¡± ¡°What?! You destroyed Dendera Fortress?¡± a demon hero behind Xeron shouted in surprise. ¡°Is what you said true?¡± How could the demons in Eeofol not know about Dendera Fortress and Aglan Fortress? These two fortresses were firmly stuck at the northern exit of Eeofol. The demons had discussed more than once that the next time they wanted to invade the continent of Erathia, they had to get rid of these two fortresses first. But these two fortresses had numerous troops and solid defenses. It would not be easy for the demons to defeat them. But now, they heard that Dendera Fortress had actually been settled?! ¡°Not only Dendera Fortress, but I also destroyed Aglan Fortress!¡± Roy lied through his teeth. Aglan Fortress was destroyed by the tide of frenzied zombie animals, but Roy did not hesitate to take the credit for himself. The demons were even more surprised. Xeron asked doubtfully, ¡°Is what you said true?¡± ¡°You can check!¡± Roy nodded affirmatively, but then he frowned. ¡°But your intelligence is very backward. It¡¯s just something that happened on the border. It¡¯s been a few days, and you still don¡¯t know?¡± A demon hero said awkwardly, ¡°We haven¡¯t paid attention to the situation of those two fortresses during this time¡­¡± Grawl stood out at this moment and nodded. ¡°Indeed, Your Excellency Osiris. Just like when you met me, we¡¯re being harassed by the dark elves and unable to divert our attention to inquire about the situation.¡± ¡°Then you don¡¯t have to worry now!¡± Roy pretended to be annoyed, but then he said eagerly, ¡°I¡¯ve already destroyed these two fortresses. When will the next invasion start? I can¡¯t wait to harvest souls!¡± The group of demon heroes in the back looked at each other. Unexpectedly, this guy that¡¯s also named Osiris is a war maniac¡­ During Roy¡¯s conversation, Xeron did not say anything. To be honest, he was still a little puzzled, so he had been carefully observing Roy, wanting to find some familiar traces from him. However, Roy¡¯s appearance had changed from when he was a low-rank demon. His once fiery red skin had turned pale blue because of the awakening of the frost demon bloodline. Not only did the demon wings behind him become two pairs, but there were also many demon runes on them. It was absolutely impossible for Xeron to find the same parts as the low-rank demon Osiris in his impression. Unless¡­ unless Roy used Bloodlust in front of him. After all, Xeron had died under Roy¡¯s Bloodlust skill. He would always remember the red light shining from the dragons and the screaming background music¡­ ¡°Hey!¡± While Xeron was thinking, Roy suddenly said unhappily, ¡°Damn it, who are you? I told you my demon name, but we don¡¯t know each other. Do you have something against me?¡± Xeron was a little speechless, but he still introduced himself. The demon heroes behind him also went forward and told Roy their names. After getting to know one another, Roy asked, ¡°Okay, Your Excellency Xeron, since you¡¯re now the leader of the demon camp, how are you going to arrange me and my people?¡± Xeron looked at Roy and the army behind him. The ordinary demons were easy to deal with, but not only was Roy a high-rank demon, he also brought many powerful existences. The colossal spectral dragon and the strange three-headed hellhound made Xeron realize that this was a powerful army. This made Xeron have to be cautious when making arrangements. With Roy¡¯s strength, he had to give him a higher status. Otherwise, if Roy was unsatisfied, he might leave with his army. That would be a loss for the demons. But at this moment, Xeron¡¯s eyes landed on Benia behind Roy. He did not pay much attention to Roy¡¯s introduction just now, but he suddenly remembered. He could not help but narrow his eyes. ¡°Wait, your succubus is named Benia?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Roy nodded. ¡°She joined me when I attacked Dendera Fortress!¡± ¡°Damn it. Do you have a sister named Biara?!¡± Xeron glared at Benia. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Benia raised her chin proudly. ¡°Biara is my sister. But you don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯ll kill her soon enough!¡± With Xeron¡¯s reminder and Benia¡¯s admission, the other demon heroes looked at Benia in surprise. Of course, they had heard Biara mention that she had a sister. Not long ago, Biara had secretly sent a piece of information to tell them that her sister had escaped and asked them to help find her and think of ways to kill her. The demon heroes did not take it to heart before, and they did not expect to encounter her here. What made everyone most uncomfortable was that Benia had actually joined Demon Osiris! In other words, if they accepted Demon Osiris, they had to accept Benia. But what if Biara came back and discovered this situation? Both sides wanted to kill each other. Once a conflict occurred, it meant that they had to have a conflict with Osiris! Internal strife! This term immediately appeared in the minds of the demon heroes. They all looked at Xeron, wanting to see what decision he would make¡­ Chapter 295 - Forcibly Joining Roy had already planned long ago when he said Benia¡¯s name. The first time he came to the world of Ashan, the mutual suspicion between Xeron and other high-rank demon heroes had caused Xeron to end up fighting alone. This time, it seemed that Xeron had grown in strength and obtained the favor of Kha-Beleth, so Xeron could be said to have the most dominant position in Eeofol. Weren¡¯t all the demon heroes behind him following his lead? Therefore, Roy did not dislike this tactic for being old, and it was easy to use. Roy was just deliberately creating a barrier. He directly pulled Biara¡¯s sister into the demon camp, which was equivalent to nailing a nail into the demon camp. In case Biara and Benia had a conflict, who would they side with? Xeron and the others naturally realized what Roy wanted to achieve, and they could not help but look at Roy strangely, feeling that this Demon Osiris was simply too evil¡­ Xeron was in a dilemma now. If Roy were just an ordinary high-rank demon weaker than Xeron, then Xeron did not need to care so much. He could simply not accept Roy joining the demon camp. This way, he could save himself a lot of trouble. But the problem was that Xeron now believed that Roy was a sealed ancient demon that escaped. Otherwise, how could he be so powerful? If rejecting Roy from joining caused his dissatisfaction, what would happen if Roy coveted his status and challenged him? After all, among demons, the fist had always spoken the loudest. The reason he managed the current demon camp was that he was stronger than the other demon heroes. Under such circumstances, if Roy challenged and he did not accept, his subordinates would immediately look down on him and treat him as a coward. But if he accepted the challenge, he did not have the confidence to win against Roy. It was the same even though his backer was Kha-Beleth. What Kha-Beleth valued was only his strength. If a stronger demon took his place, as long as he continued to carry out Kha-Beleth¡¯s plan, then Kha-Beleth would also value him¡­ This was the benefit of Roy¡¯s display of strength earlier. What he was doing now was being like a tyrant, forcibly stuffing himself into Xeron¡¯s team and joining them. And not only that, but he added, ¡°I¡¯ll bring another person in, but this person has a grudge with someone on your team. Maybe they¡¯ll fight, so please forgive me!¡± Forgive you¡­ You motherf*cker! Xeron was so depressed that he wanted to vomit blood! He now realized that this Demon Osiris was simply a thorn, not to mention that his demon name irritated him. He could easily imagine that there would be more troubles in the future if he let Demon Osiris join. Looking at the demon heroes behind him, Xeron calculated in his heart. If he directly fought Osiris and chased him away, how high would his chances of winning be? However, just as he was thinking about this, the face of Demon Lord Kha-Beleth suddenly appeared in his mind. He suddenly remembered that this place was Ur-Hekal. If he were to fight here, it might affect the sacrificial ritual in the city. At that time, if Sovereign Kha-Beleth¡¯s plan was hindered, he might not be able to answer to him¡­ Thinking of this, Xeron could only let out a long sigh. ¡°Okay, no matter who she is, settle down in the city first!¡± That¡¯s right. Xeron could only pinch his nose and swallow the poop Roy handed over¡­ The only good news now was that Biara was still far away in the kingdom of Erathia and could not return for the time being. As long as she did not return, she would not meet her sister, Benia, and there would be no conflict between them temporarily. Xeron had already thought about it. He would find a chance to send Demon Osiris out and let him lead the army to attack the cities of other countries near Eeofol, getting him to go far away. The other demon heroes heard Xeron¡¯s decision, but they all remained silent. However, not speaking did not mean that they did not have any thoughts in their hearts. Demon Osiris had barged into the demon camp so domineeringly that they realized one thing¡ªthe structure of Ur-Hekal might change because a powerful demon that could oppose Xeron had appeared! Demon Osiris came by himself, not due to Xeron¡¯s summoning. In other words, Osiris did not need to sign a demon contract with Xeron and have to accept orders. He joined as a partner, and the souls he and his army harvested would be under his control. If Demon Osiris was more ambitious, he could force Xeron aside and seize the leadership of the demon camp. Whether this change would be good or bad, the demon heroes did not know, but it was very in line with demon style, so these demon heroes only planned to wait and see. ¡°Grawl, bring Osiris and the others to camp in the city!¡± After Xeron said this, a flame pillar appeared, and he teleported away. The other demon heroes grinned at Roy and disappeared. Just like that, Roy successfully entered the demon camp. Under Grawl¡¯s arrangements, they found an area in the east of the city as a station and settled down. The hot environment and poisonous air made Giovanni and his people very uncomfortable, but they were undead creatures after all and could not die. Now, Giovanni was a little excited. He had noticed that Roy and Xeron were not on good terms, so after settling down, he looked for Roy and whispered, ¡°Your Excellency Osiris, are you preparing to seize the power of Demon Xeron and become the leader of Eeofol?¡± Roy was in a good mood and smiled sinisterly. ¡°Do you think this method works?¡± ¡°It works. Of course it works!¡± Giovanni rubbed his hands. ¡°It¡¯s absolutely impossible for us outsiders to do this. But you¡¯re different. You¡¯re a demon. Don¡¯t look at how the demon heroes obeyed Xeron. I can guarantee that if you defeat Xeron, they won¡¯t hesitate to submit to you. At that time, the entire demon army of more than a million in Eeofol will all be under your command!¡± Julia and Benia nodded in agreement. In occupying another¡¯s nest, first of all, you had to have a stronger body and strength than the original owner of the nest. Only Roy could do this¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If we want to seize power, we have to take it step by step!¡± Roy laid lazily on his seat. ¡°Let¡¯s first figure out how many powerful demons there are in this city. Even if we want to kill Xeron, we first have to establish our prestige. In addition, we have to figure out what Xeron is doing to help Kha-Beleth. This so-called sacrificial ritual, what do they want to do? If this sacrificial ritual can be destroyed in Xeron¡¯s hands, it¡¯ll be best. At that time, once Kha-Beleth vents his anger on him, it¡¯ll be easier for us to do things.¡± Julia said, ¡°But it seems like Xeron is already wary of you. He probably won¡¯t let you come into contact with the sacrificial ritual.¡± ¡°Of course. In fact, I¡¯ve already expected that even if I don¡¯t act so aggressive, that guy will still have psychological barriers against my name!¡± Roy sneered. ¡°Moreover, I estimate that he¡¯s now wary of foreign demons or all his subordinates. I made him suffer a huge loss back then, so it¡¯s impossible for him not to remember. Otherwise, he¡¯s not foolish, but stupid¡­¡± ¡°Then, what should we do?¡± Benia asked. ¡°Let¡¯s check it ourselves!¡± Roy stretched out his hand, and dozens of Demon Eyes appeared in his palm. These eyes with small wings fluttered and circled around Roy¡¯s arm before soon disappearing. Roy smiled. ¡°Before, my Demon Eyes still had a faint demonic aura that the angels had detected. If nothing unexpected happened, Xeron should have been able to sense them. But now, I¡¯ve completely eliminated the aura of these Demon Eyes. They will become my best scouts. I believe that we will soon know what the so-called sacrificial ritual is.¡± The Demon Eye spread out, and soon, they would spread throughout the entire city of Ur-Hekal. Even if Xeron excluded Roy, Roy could still figure out what he was doing. W ¡°Giovanni, you, your people, and Rafaro, wander around the city if you have nothing to do!¡± Roy turned around and urged Giovanni. ¡°Be arrogant. If any demon dares to provoke you, hit him back hard!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Giovanni immediately understood Roy¡¯s meaning. He was deliberately causing trouble! He rubbed his hands in eagerness and agreed. ¡°One more thing!¡± Roy rubbed his demon horns and said thoughtfully, ¡°We¡¯ve destroyed both Dendera Fortress and Aglan Fortress. Moreover, the T-Virus infection is still spreading with these two fortresses as the center. This means that the various countries of Ashan can no longer monitor and control Eeofol. But I estimate that for such a major event as the fortresses falling, the humans, elves, and Bracadans will dispatch an enormous number of troops. Perhaps they will directly form an alliance army and enter Eeofol to attack the demons. Even if they can¡¯t annihilate all the Eeofol demons, it¡¯s also good to destroy one or two cities.¡± ¡°In other words, there may be a war in the near future?¡± Julia understood. ¡°Then, Xeron will likely send us to fight!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Roy nodded. ¡°The alliance army will definitely be surging with a vengeance. Our troops might not necessarily be able to win, so we have to find an excuse to avoid this war first.¡± ¡°How about the dark elves?¡± Benia smiled as she twisted her waist and sat down on Roy¡¯s thigh. ¡°Let Giovanni and the others create trouble in the city. If Xeron can¡¯t bear it, he¡¯ll definitely send us out as soon as possible. At that time, we can use the invasion of the Shadowbrand clan to enter the underground world to fight. The underground world is complicated, and we can use the excuse of getting lost to avoid the most intense period of the war. Perhaps, if possible, we can also come on stage near the end of the war and flank the alliance army to harvest some souls¡­¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Roy laughed loudly when he heard this. As expected of a succubus, Benia could be said to have seen through his thoughts. Roy felt proud of himself and could not help but reach out and pat Benia¡¯s¡­ butt! Benia¡¯s eyes turned watery as she looked at Roy with a seductive expression. ¡°Um¡­¡± Roy swore that he just could not help it and had no intention of provoking Benia, but¡­ It¡¯s a little bad. Why do I feel that the succubus¡¯s pipi is so perky and firm? It feels so good. What if I become addicted in the future? Chapter 296 - Sacrificial Ritual Chapter 296 Sacrificial Ritual After spreading out the Demon Eyes, Roy stayed in the camp for the next few days. He did not go out, but his army was causing trouble everywhere in Ur-Hekal! The demons Roy summoned from the Abyss had witnessed the strength that he displayed. With a leader like Roy, they naturally held their heads high and were insufferably arrogant. They wandered in groups in the city and unscrupulously snatched the soul food of other demons. Those bullied demons knew who these new demons¡¯ backer was, so they either swallowed their anger or resisted and were beaten. If the demons were only bullying them, then Giovanni, his vampires, and the undead of Cassandra were all walking taunts. Demons already hated undead creatures, so as soon as Giovanni and the others appeared on the streets of the city, countless hateful gazes would immediately stare at them from the dark. Although Roy had taught them a lesson by killing some of them before, demons were hot-tempered and easily angered, especially those low-rank demons. They might have forgotten the previous lesson and attacked Giovanni and the rest. Giovanni remembered Roy¡¯s urging. He did not take the initiative to attack, but if other demons attacked them, they could fight back. Therefore, in just a few days, hundreds of fights had occurred in Ur-Hekal. Both sides suffered damage, and the undead troops had lost hundreds of low-level undead. Similarly, many of the low-rank demons on Xeron¡¯s side died. As the headquarters of the demons, the city was naturally very chaotic. But before Roy came, this chaos was not too bad. Xeron and the rest of the demon heroes had always ignored it. Now that Roy was here, many buildings in the city were burned down every day, and houses collapsed. The sound of fireball explosions could be heard in the city at any time, all due to the fights between the two sides. The demon heroes reported this situation to Xeron, and he was also suffering from a headache. He had actually expected this to happen, but he could not do much about it. In the center of Ur-Hekal, in an enormous black hall, Xeron was sitting on a large chair in the middle, listening to the demon heroes report the situation while suppressing his anger. His fierce gaze kept glancing at Grawl in the corner. Now, Grawl seemed to realize that he had done something bad out of good intentions and attracted a troublesome demon, so he did not dare to say anything. ¡°Your Excellency Xeron, we can¡¯t continue like this!¡± a demon hero named Alastor said to Xeron. ¡°We have to send away Osiris and his army as soon as possible.¡± ¡°But where should we send them?¡± Another demon hero, Nebiros, hesitated. ¡°In order to carry out Sovereign Kha-Beleth¡¯s plan smoothly, all the demons in Eeofol are pulling back. There¡¯s no war outside!¡± ¡°Since there¡¯s no war, create war!¡± Alastor said. ¡°Just send Osiris and his army out. As for whether to fight the elves or the orcs, let him figure it out himself.¡± Beside him, another demon hero, Nymus, interjected, ¡°Osiris is very powerful, and the troops he leads are definitely not weak. Given his character, he probably won¡¯t stop after attacking a couple of cities. It¡¯s very likely that he will drive straight in. What if his actions make the various races mistakenly think that we are going to start a new invasion and then gather to deal with us?¡± The demon heroes remained silent. After a long while, Nebiros asked Xeron, ¡°Your Excellency, how long does the sacrificial ritual need?¡± ¡°Eighteen days!¡± Xeron sighed. ¡°This is the shortest time I can guarantee!¡± ¡°In eighteen days, even if Osiris provokes a hornet¡¯s nest, the various races might not be able to reach our interior in such a short time, right?¡± Nebiros said. ¡°I think it¡¯s feasible!¡± However, Xeron said with a gloomy expression, ¡°Eighteen days is only the first phase of the sacrificial ritual. In fact, there¡¯s a second phase in Sovereign Kha-Beleth¡¯s plan. This second phase¡­ at least twenty years!¡± ¡°What?!¡± The demon heroes present were stunned when they heard this. They exclaimed, ¡°Your Excellency Xeron, what do you mean?! Are we going to continue holing up for another twenty years?!¡±. Xeron nodded with difficulty. ¡°Very likely!¡± ¡°How can this do?¡± Alastor was stupefied. ¡°You said that the sacrificial ritual required a month before, so it was fine. We can endure it for twenty years, but the demons under us will rebel! There¡¯s no blood, no slaughter, and no souls to prey on. No demon can stay in one place for twenty years!¡± ¡°Yes, Your Excellency Xeron! Do you want to reconsider?¡± the demon heroes echoed. ¡°Shut up! All of you shut up!¡± Xeron said angrily. ¡°Do you think I want to stay here for twenty years?! But this is Sovereign Kha-Beleth¡¯s plan. You don¡¯t know the specific plan, but I do! I can tell you with certainty that as long as Sovereign Kha-Beleth¡¯s plan succeeds, the prison the Seventh Dragon Sar-Elam used to imprison us a thousand years ago, Sheogh will no longer exist! All the powerful demons in Sheogh will return to the world and completely cleanse it! For this great goal, waiting twenty years is worth it!¡± The demon heroes were dumbfounded. To be honest, they had never been very clear about Kha-Beleth¡¯s plan. Only Xeron and Biara, the two main leaders, were carrying out the actual execution. They were only following Xeron¡¯s instructions and seizing countless living creatures to carry out the sacrificial ritual. From Xeron¡¯s mysterious behavior, they knew that this might really be a big plan and vaguely guessed that it might have something to do with Sheogh. But what they guessed at the beginning was that Sovereign Kha-Beleth might have wanted to escape. But after unexpectedly hearing this information and confirmation from Xeron, they realized that it was not only Kha-Beleth but also other powerful demon lords! Sheogh was a prison, and the ones imprisoned were all powerful demons who had followed the Dragon of Chaos, Urgash, to fight. Among these demons, there were many demon lords. But during the war, some demon lords had died, and the rest were all sealed in Sheogh. Over the past thousand years, the demons inside had been constantly searching for ways to escape from the prison. But only during lunar eclipses would Sheogh¡¯s seal weaken. However, even if it weakened, there was a limit to the number of demons that could escape. This was because the seal barrier had a filtering function. The stronger the demon, the greater the influence, and the more they could not escape. In the past thousand years, the demons could only slowly seep out. First, some low and middle-rank demons escaped, and then a few high-rank demons escaped. These high-rank demons began to summon companions from the Abyss, and gradually, the demon camp regained activity on the surface. However, there was a problem here. The helpers that high-rank demons could summon from the Abyss were basically equal in strength, and it was impossible for them to summon powerful demon lords. This was also why demons lacked a unified leader in previous demon wars and often fought separately. However, it was different now. It seemed that as more lunar eclipses occurred, the seal barrier further weakened. In the previous lunar eclipse, Demon Lord Kha-Beleth finally escaped from Sheogh for the first time with the help of his clone ability. Although this clone only had half of his strength, it had indeed reached the standard for being able to escape. Even with only half the strength, a demon lord was still a demon lord, and he was still stronger than all the high-rank demons. Now, there was finally a true leader in the demon camp. It was his appearance that unified the power of the demon camp. However, Kha-Beleth himself knew that even though he could escape, he might not necessarily be able to defeat the alliance of the other races. Therefore, after coming out, he did not rush to make any big moves. Instead, he secretly began plotting to release all the demons of Sheogh. This might have also been an agreement between Kha-Beleth and the other demon lords. So when the demon heroes heard Xeron¡¯s words, they realized that Xeron could not disobey Kha-Beleth¡¯s will because what he represented was the will of all the demon lords in Sheogh! ¡°Okay, in that case, we¡¯ll obey your orders!¡± Nebiros and the others said. ¡°But Your Excellency Xeron, please resolve the issue with Osiris as soon as possible. Since there is no external war, then it shouldn¡¯t be a problem to eliminate the enemies in Eeofol, right? Didn¡¯t a dark elf clan infiltrate recently? Why don¡¯t you send Osiris to eliminate these dark elves? The underground world is complicated, and even if he succeeds, it will take a lot of time.¡± Xeron nodded. This was a solution. But he still felt that Osiris was an unstable factor. Perhaps because of Roy¡¯s demon name, Xeron had always been wary of him. So after the demon heroes dispersed, Xeron thought for a while. Then he went to the back of the hall and stood on a pentagram teleportation formation. Purple light flashed, and Xeron disappeared. But what he did not know was that an invisible Demon Eye had been following him. When he was teleported away, the Demon Eye disappeared at the same time. Roy, who was far away in the city camp, had been using the Demon Eye to spy on the discussion between Xeron and the other demon heroes. Their suggestion was not out of Roy¡¯s expectations. The operation against the dark elves fell on Roy¡¯s head as expected¡­ And now, after the Demon Eye was teleported with Xeron, Roy immediately became energetic. The scene transmitted by the Demon Eye appeared in front of his eyes. When he saw Xeron in a large secret room, Roy immediately understood that he had found the place where Xeron would perform the sacrificial ritual¡­ ?Chapter 297 - Pitiful Woman The secret room was about hundreds of square meters. The thick walls were made of hard black bricks, and the four walls had demon characters engraved on them. Several burning magic torches emitted light, but they could not illuminate this secret room at all. There was a weird, dark atmosphere in the room, and a strange force field spread over the room, seemingly protecting and covering this place like a barrier. Roy controlled the Demon Eye and did not dare to get too close. He found a corner where he could observe and let it hide. The secret room was currently empty. There was only a giant demon skeleton on one of the walls. This skeleton¡¯s demon horns were still there, but its face had three hollow eyes, and the third eye was at the center of its forehead. Roy did not know what race this demon was before it died. Xeron walked all the way to the demon skull. After arriving in front of it, he stretched out his hand and put it in the skull¡¯s mouth. Roy did not know what mechanism he activated, but a rumbling sound came, and the ground in the middle of the secret room slowly opened! Then a circular altar slowly rose from the ground. When the Demon Eye conveyed this scene to Roy, he could not help but widen his eyes in surprise. The circular altar that rose from below had a pentagram engraved on it, and in the middle of the altar was a rectangular stone bed! A pregnant woman with her four limbs bound by magic runes was lying quietly on the stone bed. What surprised Roy was this woman. She was dressed gorgeously, seemed of noble status, and had burgundy hair! Roy suddenly thought of a person¨CIsabel, queen of the kingdom of Erathia! Although Roy had not seen Queen Isabel with his own eyes, he had heard that she had signature burgundy hair. He then recalled that Benia had once said that her sister, Biara, had transformed into Queen Isabel and was in the kingdom of Erathia. So in that instant, Roy immediately confirmed the identity of this woman lying on the stone bed ¡ªthe real Queen Isabel of Erathia! No wonder. Since the queen in Erathia is a fake, then the real one was abducted by the demons¡­ However, according to the information Roy obtained¡­ Wasn¡¯t Isabel¡¯s husband killed by the demons? In that case, what¡¯s with her big belly?! Could it be¡­ Roy suddenly realized what was going on! The child in Isabel¡¯s stomach isn¡¯t the seed of her human husband but¡­ the seed of a demon! And if I¡¯m right, it¡¯s the seed of Demon Lord Kha-Beleth! Roy finally knew what point in time he was at after coming to this world. It was the time when the ¡®Dark Messiah¡¯ was born! After the unpredicted lunar eclipse previously, numerous demons once again escaped Sheogh, came to the ground, and launched the war to destroy Steadwick. That was when Roy came to this world four years ago. Roy had returned to the Abyss after tricking Xeron to his death and leaving the Dragon Balls as coordinates, so he did not know what happened afterward during the war. In fact, in this war, although Erathia had united with its allies to repel the demons¡¯ attack and save Steadwick, its queen, Isabel, was secretly replaced. The succubus Biara impersonated Isabel and stayed in Erathia, while the demons captured the real Queen Isabel. All of this was secretly planned by Demon Lord Kha-Beleth. Since there was an imposter, the Erathians naturally did not know the truth, so they could not come to the rescue of their queen. Thus, Isabel was imprisoned for a long time in Eeofol, the kingdom of demons. In fact, in the seventy-sixth year after the death of the Seventh Dragon Sar-Elam, one of his disciples, the prophet named Sar-Shazzar, had prophesied: Ten centuries shall the fortress stand, walls of spirit wrapped in walls of fire. And horned lords shall bow their heads, to one not yet born, of the darkest sire. One century of blood and strife, the moon shall darken, and none know why. The resting place at last is found, of the Seventh who soared so high. Last daughter of a forlorn line, shall guide him into history. Beneath the crypts prophecies clash, the war of ancient enemies. As Sar-Elam¡¯s disciple, Sar-Shazzar was also rather famous, so the prophecy he made had been highly regarded by the world. However, Ashan was a world full of disasters and frequent wars. In the past thousand years, the records of this prophecy gradually faded, and not many people remembered it. Only some ancient elders who had survived from that era might still remember this prophecy, but there were already very few of them¡­ Only Sheogh demons remembered clearly. Most of the powerful demons were imprisoned in Sheogh and could not come out, so naturally, they would not die in war. Especially for demon lords like Kha-Beleth, their long lives and the unforgettable thought of wanting to escape made them remember this prophecy. They believed that the demons would stay trapped in Sheogh for at most ten centuries, which was exactly a thousand years. And the facts had proven that it was indeed so. As time passed, the power of the seal barrier was weakening. Through their interpretation of the prophecy, the demon lords had realized that demons could not destroy the seal barrier set by Sar-Elam. Thus, they planned to create a half-human half-demon hybrid child and then nurture him so that this Child of Taboo with demon power but a human body would help them break the seal and completely liberate all of Sheogh. When Kha-Beleth was finally able to pass through the seal and appear in Ashan with most of his power, the demons immediately realized that the prophecy had come true! Therefore, all the demon lords unanimously decided that Kha-Beleth would go out and carry out this prophecy. To create a demon-human hybrid child, he had to find a human woman to give birth to this child for him. Without a doubt, he chose Isabel¡­ The reason why he chose Isabel was that this woman was born during the fifth lunar eclipse, a woman of the lunar eclipse! When she was born, he controlled the demons to leave a mark on her secretly¡­ After Isabel grew up, the demons took advantage of the sixth lunar eclipse to launch an attack. Their plan succeeded, and they successfully captured and replaced Isabel. However, Sheogh demons were still creatures from another world. They stayed in this world only because of their contract with Urgash and the seal of Sar-Elam. If they wanted to have a Child of Taboo with a being of this world, they had to find a woman of the solar eclipse. A woman of the solar eclipse was the best choice. The illusion demon C¨¦sar that Roy had hunted down was a hybrid born with the help of a woman of the solar eclipse. Unfortunately, it was difficult to find a woman of the solar eclipse of the right age. In the past twenty years, there had not been a solar eclipse in Ashan, so he could only choose the second-best option, a woman of the lunar eclipse, Isabel. However, a woman of the lunar eclipse had a flaw that could not be ignored. Compared to a woman of the solar eclipse, the chances of a woman of the lunar eclipse becoming pregnant with a demon were not high! But this was not a big problem for Kha-Beleth. The quality was not high, so he could make up for it with quantity¡­ Therefore, this period of being imprisoned was absolutely terrible, painful, and desperate memories for Isabel¡­ After Kha-Beleth¡¯s hard work and diligent efforts, Isabel finally became pregnant with Kha-Beleth¡¯s child. Logically speaking, she should have needed a normal pregnancy time to give birth to this half-human half-demon hybrid. However, Kha-Beleth clearly could not wait any longer. The other demon lords of Sheogh were constantly urging him, so he chose an unconventional method-extracting the lives and souls of sacrifices through a sacrificial ritual to supply the fetus in Isabel¡¯s stomach to accelerate the birth. Of course, even accelerated, it still needed time, and this time was at least a month! This was because he had to ensure that this Child of Taboo had strong enough talent and physique. From ten months of pregnancy to one month before giving birth, this time was ten times shorter¡­ Roy combined all the information he obtained and figured out this possibility. So he immediately understood why Xeron had said that it would take another eighteen days when discussing with the other demon heroes. In other words, not long after Roy entered the Desert of Death, the demons had just begun the sacrificial ritual. This also explained why the demons did not have information about Roy¡¯s appearance¡­ Because from then on, they had shrunken all their defenses and tried to ensure that the sacrificial ritual would not be disturbed. As for what Xeron mentioned, that the second phase of the plan would take twenty years, perhaps it was because it would take twenty years for this Child of Taboo to reach adulthood after being born. After all, although the Child of Taboo had great power, he still needed time to grow. Moreover, it was unlikely that Kha-Beleth would be able to accelerate his growth. He might even need to nurture the feelings this child had for demons¡­ The illusion demon C¨¦sar once said that the reason why half-human half-demon hybrids were known as Children of Taboo was that they would often turn to the side of humanity due to emotional factors and turn around to deal with demons. There was no reason why Kha-Beleth would not guard against this situation from happening¡­ Through the Demon Eye, Roy looked at the scene in the secret room. His eyes flickered as he pondered and figured out everything. He thought that Xeron had raised Isabel¡¯s altar to offer another sacrifice, but unexpectedly, Xeron half-knelt in front of the stone bed and placed his hand on the pentagram below. He input magic power while softly chanting in the demon language. Due to the distance, Roy could not clearly hear what Xeron was saying, but not long after, a ray of light suddenly rose from the pentagram! The light of the magic formation enveloped Isabel¡¯s stone bed. And above the stone bed, a huge illusory shadow suddenly appeared bit by bit above Isabel¡¯s body! It was a half-body illusion of a demon. He was wearing a fiery red armor and a full-face helmet, revealing only a pair of blazing eyes. Just looking at these eyes made him feel a soul-shaking shudder¡­ Kha-Beleth! This shadow is definitely Demon Sovereign Kha-Beleth! Roy instantly realized. Then he made the invisible Demon Eye shrink back, hiding in the darkness in the corner. Clearly, Xeron was contacting Kha-Beleth, and the reason he used Isabel¡¯s altar was probably that Kha-Beleth was very concerned about her situation, so he had been watching over her closely. In other words, Isabel was now protected by the power of Kha-Beleth¡­ This is a little troublesome. Roy thought. It¡¯s not easy to do anything¡­ Chapter 298 - The Insecure Xeron Chapter 298 The Insecure Xeron Clearly, Kha-Beleth is very concerned about Isabel, or rather the child in her stomach. In this case, if anything were to happen to this unborn child, Xeron, who is in charge of this matter, will definitely be punished by Kha-Beleth. But Roy thought about it and found that it was indeed not easy to make an issue out of this¡­ Now, in Ur-Hekal, there was only Roy as an outsider. It was fine when he was not here, but as soon as he came, the child had a problem. No matter how stupid Kha-Beleth was, he could guess that it was Roy. In other words, if he did this, he might directly face the wrath of a demon lord. So after thinking about it, Roy put aside this thought for the time being. He silently observed the exchange between Xeron and Kha-Beleth through the Demon Eye, wanting to see what Xeron wanted to do. After the image of Kha-Beleth appeared, a deep and hollow voice echoed in the secret room. ¡°Xeron, why did you call me?¡± Xeron lowered his head slightly. ¡°Sovereign Kha-Beleth, there¡¯s something I need to report to you.¡± ¡°Say it. Be short. I¡¯m extremely busy!¡± Kha-Beleth said impatiently. ¡°Sovereign, do you still remember the Elder Wars thousands of years ago?¡± Xeron asked. ¡°Have you heard of a high-rank demon named Osiris?¡± Roy was shocked when he heard Xeron¡¯s words. What he said earlier about coming from the era of the Elder Wars was, of course, a lie. According to Roy¡¯s opinion, after so many years, even a faceless like Rafaro could only resurrect in the form of an undead. Therefore, there were unlikely many people who had participated in the Elder Wars in this world. It was precisely because he knew that Xeron could not verify it that Roy dared to say this. But how could he have expected that Xeron would choose to consult Demon Lord Kha-Beleth directly? And judging from his tone, Kha-Beleth was a demon who had participated in the Elder Wars! If Xeron realized that he was lying through Kha-Beleth, then Xeron might be more vigilant about him¡­ The reason why Roy wanted to sneak into the demon camp instead of directly confronting Xeron was that he currently controlled too many demon troops. If Roy did not think of a way to create chaos within the demon camp and weaken Xeron¡¯s forces, it would not be good for Roy to fight him head-on¡­ Just as Roy was feeling uneasy, he saw Kha-Beleth carefully ponder for a while before saying, ¡°Perhaps. There were too many high-rank demons in the Elder Wars, and I don¡¯t remember them too clearly. Why?¡± Hearing this answer from Kha-Beleth, Roy heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, it had been too long. Even though Kha-Beleth had participated in the war and lived until now, his memories of it were probably not too clear. ¡°It¡¯s like this, Sovereign Kha-Beleth. A high-rank demon named Osiris came a few days ago!¡± Xeron said. ¡°He said that he was a demon sealed during the Elder Wars, but I always feel that this guy is extremely dangerous. After he and his army arrived, there has been a lot of trouble in Ur-Hekal these past few days¡­¡± After Kha-Beleth heard his words, he stared at him for a long time before finally saying, ¡°I understand. You came to seek a guarantee from me, right?¡± Xeron lowered his head and did not say anything. Kha-Beleth said somewhat irritably, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since I¡¯ve chosen you as my executor, no matter if that demon named Osiris wants to seize your authority, I won¡¯t acknowledge him. Are you satisfied?¡± After receiving this answer, Xeron breathed a sigh of relief and probed, ¡°Sovereign, whether or not Demon Osiris is a demon who survived the Elder Wars, he is indeed stronger than me. If possible, I hope that you can come forward to deal with him when he is too out of line!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Kha-Beleth said without hesitation. ¡°No matter how powerful he is, he¡¯s only a high-rank demon. If he dares to affect my plan because of seizing power, I¡¯ll kill him myself!¡± ¡°Yes, Sovereign!¡± The corner of Xeron¡¯s mouth a pleased smile. ¡°I will surely guarantee the Dark Messiah will be born smoothly¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯d better do this¡­¡± Kha-Beleth said as the image slowly disappeared. Xeron stood up and laughed wildly. This laughter awakened Queen Isabel on the stone bed. When she saw Xeron, she immediately stared at him with hatred. Xeron did not mind her hateful gaze at all. He stood by the stone bed, bent over to look at Isabel, and stretched out his claws to pinch her chin. He said proudly, ¡°Give up, little Isabel. No one knows that you¡¯ve been captured, and no one will come to save you. If you want to live, you¡¯d better obediently give birth to the Dark Messiah. This way, perhaps for the sake of the child, Sovereign Kha-Beleth will spare your life. After all, he still needs you to raise this child!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Isabel spat on his face. She shouted hoarsely, ¡°Demon! Your scheme won¡¯t succeed! Elrath knows everything, and holy light will purify all evil!¡± ¡°Hmph. Now that things have come to this, what¡¯s the use of shouting this?¡± Xeron let go of her chin and said disdainfully, ¡°If Elrath really knows everything, then why haven¡¯t you seen him come to save you after you¡¯ve prayed day and night? You can continue staying here obediently until you¡¯re in despair!¡± Xeron turned around and placed his hand on the demon skull. Cracking sounds came, and the stone bed carrying Isabel slowly sank. The closed ground also cut off Isabel¡¯s cursing. ¡°Need more sacrifices¡­¡± Xeron muttered to himself. He activated the teleportation formation and disappeared from the secret chamber. Roy saw from the beginning to the end, but when Xeron left, he did not have the Demon Eye teleport out. Instead, he got the Demon Eye to stand by in the shadow of the corner. This Demon Eye was a very useful coordinate to Roy. He did not intend to come into contact with Isabel for the time being because he had yet to figure out what kind of protection system Kha-Beleth had set on Isabel. What if only Xeron could touch and communicate with Isabel? Roy was not too sure about the power of the demon lord rank, so he was being careful and did not want to alarm Kha-Beleth at this time. Roy tapped his fingers on the armrest of the chair and began to ponder over what Xeron and Kha-Beleth meant. In addition to establishing his status with Kha-Beleth to prevent Roy from usurping power, he was probably still guarding against Roy assassinating him! In a head-on battle, Xeron had many troops and subordinates, so he was not afraid of fighting Roy. But Roy was stronger than him. If Roy were to assassinate Xeron, then no matter how many troops he had, they would not be of any use. Now that Xeron had reported it to Kha-Beleth, it was nothing more than planning to get him to avenge him if Roy really assassinated him. To Roy, using this method to kill Xeron was a little risky. He could not guarantee that after killing him, Kha-Beleth would avenge him or let Roy replace him¡­ Roy thought about it for a while and felt that he could not bet on this possibility. The birth of the Dark Messiah might be the top priority for Kha-Beleth, but it did not mean that Roy would definitely be able to take Xeron¡¯s position after he died. Kha-Beleth could completely kill Roy and let another demon lead the demon camp. Soon, Roy made a decision. His original plan did not change. He did not know what Xeron¡¯s sacrificial ritual was for before, but after seeing Isabel through the Demon Eye, Roy figured out many things. Even though Biara was currently impersonating Queen Isabel in Erathia, she was still a demon after all. Her style of doing things was from the standpoint of a demon, so it was easy for others to see through her flaws. The dead Arantir had already suspected this fake queen. Roy was certain that Arantir was not the only one who had such doubts in Ashan¡­ In that case, the dark elf clan that entered Eeofol might also be looking for Isabel! Although the dark elves tended toward the evil camp, it did not mean that they were all evil, nor did it mean that they were on the side of demons. From the way they attacked Roy earlier, these dark elves had their own choice and standpoint¡­ Maybe he could take this opportunity to come into contact with this dark elf clan. Roy spent time thinking and knew what he should do next, so he waited quietly. As expected, the next day, Xeron sent a messenger and ordered Roy to lead his troops to eliminate the dark elves. Xeron did not even want to see Roy, so he sent Roy out¡­ Roy did not object. After receiving the order, he immediately brought his army out of the city and headed for the city where Grawl was. Although the Shadowbrand clan had not disturbed the demons much during this period, it had only become sporadic and did not stop. This meant that although the T-Virus that Roy spread had caused immense trouble for the Shadowbrand clan, it did not put them in a desperate situation. They might have used some special means to prevent the spread and proliferation of the virus. In that case, I¡¯ll slowly ¡®eliminate¡¯ them! Roy looked back at Ur-Hekal, which was already out of sight, and smiled meaningfully. On the third day after Roy set off, several enormous armies finally arrived at the canyon where Dendera Fortress and Aglan Fortress were¡­ Chapter 299 - Power of Nature Chapter 299 Power of Nature The alliance army consisted mainly of three countries. One was the AvLee elves. They had the largest number, and the main battle force was about 250,000. Perhaps because the news of the death of the ranger Gelu made the elves feel great sorrow. Furthermore, the Sword of Frost had been taken away, and they had to find a way to take back this important artifact, so the elves could be said to have made a big move. Next in number was the troops of the kingdom of Bracada. Their main force was about 100,000 troops, but there were more than 300,000 puppet troops following them. Strictly speaking, the kingdom of mages had the most troops, but the combat strength of the puppet troops was not high. If you were to say which country had suffered the most due to the appearance of Demon Osiris, then it was definitely the Bracada. He had destroyed a city in its territory and a fortress and killed many heroes. Even the life and death of the famous Solmyr was still unknown. The Bracadans were determined to annihilate the demon this time. As for the final force of the alliance army, it was unexpected. It was not the human knights of Erathia but¡­ barbarian forces! Barbarians, orcs, Stronghold forces, these names were all fine. These orcs with demon bloodlines lived in Ashan, and their way of survival was similar to the dark elves. They operated in clans, but unlike the dark elves, the orcs had a common chief! The chief was equivalent to the king of humanity and allowed the forces of the orcs to unify during war instead of fighting separately. Don¡¯t think the demons were weak because of being sealed in Sheogh and being forced to live in Eeofol. In fact, in the past thousand years, the various races of Ashan had basically lost more than they won in the wars against the demon invasions. The demons were always the winning side. In most wars in this world, it could be said that the demon race fought against the entire world! Demons were innately powerful. Not only did they have the talent to grow by devouring souls, but they could also continually summon reinforcements through Gates of the Abyss. It was a race born for destruction. From the moment they discovered this world, all the races in this world had been enduring the flames of war and devastation brought about by demons. Their fear and frustration toward them had almost become a basic instinct engraved into them¡­ At least, it was indeed like this before the birth of the orcs¡­ In Ashan, orcs had always been recognized as demon hunters. The reason why the mages of Bracada wanted to create these orcs was to resist the demon invasion, the War of the Blood Moon. And the fact was that despite this experiment being inhuman, the practical effects were very good. Their coming to the battlefield was like a tornado sweeping through everything. Unable to use their magic against the savage power of the orcs, the demons were helpless. After inheriting demon bloodlines, and fuelled by the power of their blood rage and united by indivisible bonds of clan-like brotherhood, the orcs turned what was to be the demons¡¯ finest hour into a nightmare of slaughter and rout. Behind the orc shock troops, the nations rallied. Time was now on the side of the alliance, who used it to develop defensive and offensive strategies incorporating their new elite orc forces. After the orcs joined, the tides of war swung back in the favor of the alliance. This was one of the reasons why the demons had not completely destroyed the world¡­ The orcs utterly hated the demons. After the orcs joined the war, the demons, boiling in anger, refused to go down alone. They swore that if their legions would not survive in the war, neither would the orcs! Their solution was one of demonic simplicity-with no orc children, there would be no future for the orcs! This war strategy of severing descendants made the orcs pay an immense price. The demon tactics turned to infiltration and assassination. As their creators drove their orc slaves to the front lines to fight, unprotected orc villages were visited at night by shadowy forms haloed in flames and terror. When the victorious tribes returned to their huts, their future generations and hopes were missing. Even though the orcs later revolted and broke free from the control of the human mages, the orcs would never forget, would never forgive. They would always view demons as enemies. The alliance army actually encountered this orc army chance. After the demons established a foothold in Eeofol, it had always made the orcs feel uneasy. Even though the flames of war between the demons and Erathia had temporarily stopped, the orcs were still tirelessly attacking the demon territory. Every once in a while, they would attack Eeofol. Although there were not many troops, they would often reap considerable results. The leader of the elves was Heroine Gem. When she encountered the orc army, she immediately realized that the orcs would be powerful support. So she stood her ground against the others¡¯ opinions and persuaded the commanding hero of the orc army, Gorshak, to get the orc army to join the alliance army and prepare to wage war against the demons of Eeofol. The reason it was said that she stood her ground against the other¡¯s opinions was because of the Bracadans. Not only did the orcs hate the demons, but they also hated these mages. The Bracadans had created them not only to deal with the demons but also to use them as slaves. The oppression and enslavement of the mages lasted more than a century¡­ It was obvious how troublesome it would be for these two forces to be in the same alliance army. But due to the existence of a common enemy in the demons, they could still maintain the internal harmony for the time being. For this, Gem had invested an immense amount of care and effort. Although the alliance army was powerful, Gem and the other heroes actually did not have much confidence. If they only had to deal with that demon named Osiris, then there was absolutely no problem with the number of troops. But the troublesome thing was that, according to the intelligence, Demon Osiris had successfully met up with the Eeofol demons. A powerful demon joined Eeofol¡¯s camp, but the demons were low profile during this time, as though they had disappeared. This situation not only did not reassure the various races of Ashan, but instead, they felt increasingly worried because they could faintly smell the aura of a scheme. Anyone knew that unless the demons were beaten back to Sheogh, they would absolutely never lie low like this. Their nature did not allow them to do so. In addition, the current situation in the kingdom of Erathia was unclear, and it, which should have dispatched troops, was motionless under Isabel¡¯s orders. All kinds of abnormal phenomena gave the various races of Ashan an ominous feeling. They sought help from the seers of the Blind Brothers to obtain some premonitions about the future. But for some reason, the seers could not explain it this time. They claimed that an unknown force had blinded their foreknowledge of the future. Although they could not give specific prophecies and revelations, the seers still told the various races: Darkness was seething! Such a revelation was unable to bring much help to the races of Ashan, but it also made them realize that it was highly likely that a new catastrophe was imminent. Therefore, many countries in the alliance were now preparing for war. The alliance army led by Gem had three missions this time. One was to find a way to eliminate Demon Osiris, who was the culprit that destroyed Ulambus, Dendera Fortress, and Aglan Fortress and spread that terrifying plague. The second mission was to find a way to recover the important artifact, the Sword of Frost. As for the third mission, Gem needed to attack Eeofol and probe the situation of the demons through war. If possible, it was best to figure out the true reason why the demons were laying low¡­ When Roy led his troops into the entrance of the underground world, the alliance army arrived at Aglan Fortress. The alliance army did not approach the fortress, nor thought of entering it to set camp because they saw the massive number of vultures circling above the fortress in the distance. It was needless to say what it meant for these carrion vultures to appear here. There were definitely corpses all over Aglan Fortress. The scouts reported what they saw and heard in Aglan Fortress, and what they depicted a scene of devastation: the ground was already barren, a stench was in the air, the water source was contaminated, and strange zombie creatures were wandering aimlessly¡­ This situation made the alliance army realize that Aglan Fortress was no longer worth saving The reason why Gem became the leader of the army was naturally because of the fear of this terrifying plague of Demon Osiris. The most horrifying part of the plague was that it would reduce the vitality of the alliance army. And Gem was a famous female druid of the elves. What she was best at was using the power of nature to heal the army. Although according to the intelligence, holy light was not effective against the plague spread by Demon Osiris, the alliance had confidence in Gem¡¯s nature magic. Furthermore, Gem also brought a large number of druids¡­ Of course, the situation in Aglan Fortress was not worthwhile for Gem to waste her magic power. But the scouts had captured some zombie creatures. These zombie creatures were for Gem to test if she could dispel the plague. Gem was a gentle female elf with beautiful blonde hair, wearing a green elven cloak. Facing these zombies, she waved her magic staff, and a green light shining with starlight descended from the sky and enveloped these zombies. This dense green light drilled into the zombies¡¯ bodies and began to repair their damaged bodies from the inside out. After a while, these zombies returned to their pre-death state. They all stopped their bloodthirsty roars and fell to the ground when the green light disappeared. ¡°Did it fail?¡± the orc leader, the hero Gorshak, asked Gem in a hoarse voice. ¡°No!¡± Gem shook her head. ¡°It succeeded. The great power of nature eliminated the plague in them, but these infected have been dead for a long time, and their souls have long dissipated or been taken away. I can treat them, but I can¡¯t resurrect them¡­ In this aspect, nature power is indeed inferior to holy light.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you can get rid of it!¡± The one who spoke was the leader of the Bracadan troops, the Master of Elements Zehir. This mustached man was the son of Cyrus, the king of Bracada, the wizard prince of Bracada! ¡°The power of you druids is still useful. This way, the most daunting power of Demon Osiris is no longer a fear.¡± But Gem shook her head. ¡°I can only guarantee that we can protect our troops in the war, but this plague is too contagious. Perhaps it won¡¯t take long for this plague to infect all of Ashan. And our biggest problem is whether there are enough druids and time to stop this spread¡­ ¡°This is a catastrophe!¡± Gem sighed and concluded. Chapter 300 - Assassin Cookies In the world of Ashan, it was relatively difficult for demons to obtain intelligence. Due to the fact that most races were wary of demons, they could only use transformed succubi to sneak into other countries. But there were few succubi, and it was impossible to spread them all over the place. This caused the information of the demons to be delayed most of the time. Roy had already discovered this when he first came to this world. If intelligence was lacking, it was naturally impossible for them to use any stratagems in war. So most of the time, demons relied on direct military force to eliminate enemies, which was in line with the style of demons. But Roy knew that it would definitely not be viable long term. So even though he had entered the underground world to fight against the Shadowbrand clan, he still left enough Demon Eyes on the surface to help him obtain intelligence. Other than leaving some Demon Eyes in Ur-Hekal, he also spread many of them to other places. In particular, there were Demon Eyes monitoring in Dendera Fortress and Aglan Fortress. After the alliance army arrived, although they did not approach the fortress, so many troops naturally could not escape the detection of the Demon Eyes. So even though Roy was underground, he knew about their arrival. The reactions of the various races were not out of Roy¡¯s expectations. Instead, he was happy to see this happen. Once the alliance army appeared, it meant that war would immediately occur in Eeofol, and he could perfectly avoid it. Of course, Roy estimated that it would not be easy for the alliance army to attack Eeofol. Although the alliance army was powerful, the demons were currently adopting a policy of laying low, which meant that all of Eeofol had an unimaginable number of demons. There were more than a million in Ur-Hekal alone. The alliance army would likely suffer. However, it did not matter to Roy who won or lost. In any case the final outcome of this war would be what Roy wanted. Xeron had already obtained the promise of Demon Lord Kha-Beleth, getting Kha-Beleth to support him unreservedly. But if the alliance army¡¯s attack on Eeofol caused Isabel to be affected and unable to give birth to the Dark Messiah, then Xeron would have to bear the wrath of Kha-Beleth. Of course, there was still the question of whether the alliance¡¯s mighty army could attack Ur-Hekal. After all, it was remarkably difficult to do so. If attacking Ur-Hekal would result in too great of a loss, then the alliance heroes would likely judge the situation and hesitate before eventually giving up on attacking Ur-Hekal. What Roy wanted to do now was to add fuel to the fire. He wanted to stop the alliance army¡¯s hesitation and force them to attack Ur-Hekal at all costs! At this moment, Roy had already led his troops into the underground world for two days. Eeofol¡¯s entrance to the underground world was at the foot of a volcano. Benia had gotten information about it through captured dark elf captives. But this entrance was very narrow, so Roy had to spend a lot of effort to widen it to let the army pass. Speaking of which, Ashan was indeed a strange world. There were many similar underground cavities everywhere under the continent, giving people the feeling that the underground of this planet was like a hollow space. According to Giovanni, there were originally not many of these underground cavities. But because there were many underground creatures, especially creatures like troglodytes, they would continuously dig underground and use the new land to grow edible mushrooms. This was similar to humans reclaiming land for farming. After thousands of years, the scale of the underground world slowly became what it was today. The underground world was dark, and almost all the underground creatures had lost the light-sensitivity of their eyes. But the demons and vampires led by Roy had dark vision, while the undead did not need light, so they could still move freely after entering the underground. However, it had been two days since entering the underground world, and Roy and the others were still exploring and drawing a map. It could not be helped. The so-called underground world was basically a series of tunnels and large caves. There was no urban planning at all, and the complexity of the paths could drive people crazy. Due to the narrow terrain, the two enormous fellows, Rafaro and Fat Tiger, could not pass through many places. So Roy wanted to let them stay on the surface, but Rafaro did not agree. He knew that there were many creatures living in the underground world, and these were all good sources of life force. Moreover, due to the appearance of the Shadowbrand clan, Rafaro knew that there might be many black dragons and shadow dragons among this dark elf clan. Even if he did not dare to possess his sister Malsara¡¯s body, it was a decent choice if he could encounter a stronger black dragon and shadow dragon. Rafaro was now frantically trying to restore his dragon body and complete the resurrection ritual. He had had enough of this spectral dragon¡¯s undead body. Cassandra treated him as a power bank every day, continually absorbing death power from him, but he did not dare to lose his temper at Cassandra because of Roy¡­ Since Rafaro wanted to follow, Roy did not mind adding Fat Tiger. Fat Tiger was addicted to eating dragons now, and Roy felt that he might want to try the taste of black dragon meat or shadow dragon meat. With these two big fellows, Roy had to spend more time to open up the path. Giovanni brought his vampires and spread out as the scouts. They would return every once in a while and tell Roy the path they had explored, allowing Roy to draw the map and decide the direction of travel. As they gradually went deeper, the vampires discovered and captured a large number of underground creatures. Among them, the most were troglodytes. These alien-like, green-skinned small troglodytes had a smooth round head and no eyes on their faces. They looked a little frightening, but in fact, these troglodytes were probably the most cowardly and timid race in Ashan. Even without seeing Roy, this demon, vampires could easily make them tremble in fear. Since they did not need prisoners, vampires often chose to kill these troglodytes when they encountered them, and their thirst for blood was also satisfied with them. Among Roy¡¯s army, he had distributed several Soul Attracting Flags. These flags with the Osiris Mark continuously collected the souls of the underground world for him. Just the troglodytes encountered along the way had brought him about thirty thousand souls. But these souls were relatively weak and a distance away from standard souls, so Roy¡¯s actual soul harvest was only about twenty-two thousand. But these were just the souls from the troglodytes. There were many other creatures. During the exploration, Roy encountered some harpies and beholders. These creatures could be said to be standard Dungeon residents, and they had lived in the underground world for generations. But in the underground world of Eeofol, they were basically wild. This place was not in the sphere of influence of the underground kingdom of Nighon, so no one organized them to fight Roy¡¯s army. When facing the invasion of Roy¡¯s army, these creatures could only be on the weakest side. If they did not escape when they were first discovered, they would be slaughtered. Another two days passed, and Roy became a little irritated. The alliance army on the surface had already started fighting with the demons, but he still did not find any traces of the dark elves¡­ ¡°We¡¯re moving in the direction to the city where Grawl is stationed. The dark elves often move around there, and there are definitely a lot of them, but why haven¡¯t we found any traces yet?¡± Roy asked. ¡°Did they really suffer heavy losses because of the virus infection?¡± ¡°I think they¡¯re just avoiding fighting!¡± Julia shook her head. ¡°Dark elves have such character. They rarely fight enemies head-on.¡± ¡°It seems like it¡¯s best to find their camp!¡± Roy said. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for them to avoid fighting after we¡¯ve discovered their lair, right?¡± ¡°Indeed. They can still endure it for now, but if we really find their lair, then Giovannis and the scouts will definitely be attacked!¡± Benia said. ¡°This is the signal!¡± Roy was about to nod in agreement when he discovered something unusual. Roy, Julia, and the others were currently walking in an enormous cave, surrounded by his army. But in the stalactites on the ceiling the cave, Roy sensed several different radiation sources! These radiation sources were humanoid and sticking closely to the stalactites. But some of the vampires hovering above the army did not notice the existence of these people at all. In other words, dark vision could not see these people. But in Roy¡¯s Radiation Perception, these people had nowhere to hide¡­ Disguise or invisibility? Roy immediately thought. Are they assassins of the dark elves? Roy continued walking calmly, but he found that the hidden assassins did not attack them when the demon army passed under these stalactites. So it¡¯s the decapitation tactic? Roy could not help but smile sinisterly. They¡¯re coming for me. Perhaps Julia and Benia are also among the targets! Roy pretended everything was fine and continued moving forward. When he was about to pass under the stalactites, he shouted, ¡°Everyone, move faster!¡± Roy¡¯s appearance was very striking. The Cold Winter Armor did not look ordinary at all. And with this order, the assassins hiding above confirmed Roy¡¯s identity as the leader, so the hidden dark elven assassins finally took action! Several crossbow bolts soaked in strong poison had been painted black, and the bolt heads had undergone special treatment, so they would not emit any whistling sounds when cutting through the air. The dark elves shot them out silently, and they headed straight for Roy! ¡°Success!¡± The moment the bolts shot out, this thought flashed in the minds of the dark elven assassins because they saw that the demon below did not seem to notice at all. However, just as the bolts were about to hit Roy, a large black ice shield suddenly appeared in the air. The poisoned bolts shot by the assassins hit the ice shield and made clanking sounds, all of which were blocked. ¡°Not good, retreat!¡± The assassins were shocked and quickly wanted to retreat. But at this moment, a strange force grabbed their bodies tightly, making them unable to move. Roy stretched out his right hand toward the top of the cave, capturing all five dark elven assassins with his Psychokinesis. Only then did Julia and the others realize that assassins had attacked. Under Roy¡¯s Psychokinesis, the dark elven assassins found that they could not break free from this force at all. Instead, they were pulled by this force out of thin air and slowly gathered together. They looked at each other and confirmed with their eyes before wanting to swallow the poison sacks in their mouths to commit suicide. This was the awareness of assassins¡­ However, before they could swallow, a purple light shot out from below enveloped everyone. ¡°Turn into cookies!¡± Following these words, not only did all the dark elves immediately notice that their bodies were undergoing tremendous changes, but they also noticed their vision suddenly changing. Then they saw their companions shrink in an instant and turn into golden cookies before falling from the air¡­ Their bodies became cookies, but their minds were still there. After they fell to the ground, they saw a demon in front of them. From their current vision, this demon¡¯s body was shockingly massive! They realized that they had become a kind of food and might be eaten by this demon directly. Such terrifying magic almost caused the dark elves to collapse, but they could not even commit suicide now and could only wait in fear for the fate to come¡­ Chapter 301 - Possession Roy stretched out his claws and carefully picked up a dark elf cookie with his sharp nails. Unlike the time when Rafaro was transformed into a cola liquid, this dark elf cookie was only about half the size of his original body. Moreover, there was a pattern on the cookie, and the vivid cartoon pattern made the cookie look a little cute, feeling like a child¡¯s cookie, making Roy laugh. The power gap between the dark elven assassins and Roy was too immense, so the transfiguration time of these biscuits was at the highest three minutes. While Roy was sizing up the cookies, Benia picked up the poisoned bolts blocked by the ice shield on the ground. She put the tip of a bolt under her nose and sniffed. Her expression changed as she said to Roy, ¡°It¡¯s poison dragon saliva! A fatal poison that even demons can¡¯t resist! No wonder these guys dared to use the decapitation tactic¡­¡± Hearing Benia¡¯s words, Roy could not help but frown. He thought that these dark elven assassins were only rats that were good at hiding, but he did not expect them to be able to obtain such fatal poison. He had really underestimated them. Roy knew that these assassins who had become cookies still had consciousness, so he picked up a cookie and called Fat Tiger. Fat Tiger walked over in confusion. Roy said, ¡°Open your mouth!¡± As he spoke, he threw a cookie into one of Fat Tiger¡¯s mouths! Fat Tiger got something in his mouth and subconsciously chewed it. The sound of cracking came when the cookie broke. Fat Tiger felt that it was rather fragrant, so he gulped it down. The other dark elven assassins who had turned into cookies on the ground witnessed this scene with their own eyes and felt an unprecedented sense of fear, making them unable to stop the chills in their bodies. They were not afraid of death. Among the dark elves, death was something common. However, being turned into cookies by strange magic and then fed to a dog was a method of death exceeding their imaginations! Especially at this moment, the remaining assassins were all unable to move and could only let their imaginations run wild. When they saw their companion die, they would inevitably feel as if it had happened to themselves. Roy did not say anything, but the dark elven assassins could already imagine the scene of their bodies shattering into pieces¡­ What would it feel like to be chewed like that? Will I be in so much pain that I want to die? At the moment I¡¯m bitten, will I still be conscious as I am now? If I still have consciousness, what kind of horrible feeling will it be? Thinking was extremely fast. In just three minutes, the dark elven assassins seemed to have experienced three years. And in these three minutes, Roy had thrown two more of their companions that had become cookies to Fat Tiger to eat! After all, he could not be biased and had to feed all three of Fat Tiger¡¯s heads. Just like how Fat Tiger had drunk the cola that was Rafaro before, this was the first time Fat Tiger had eaten cookies, so he naturally felt that it was very delicious. But there had only been three cookies, which was not enough for Fat Tiger. He was a little anxious as he stepped on the spot and whimpered at Roy, salivating as he urged Roy to continue feeding him. Roy dilly-dallied and then picked up another cookie. There were five dark elven assassins in the ambush for five biscuits, and Fat Tiger had eaten three of them, leaving only two. Before Roy could throw the fourth cookie, it was time for it to transform back. With a poof, the cookie emitted a cloud of smoke before changing back to the body of the dark elven assassin. The dark elven assassin was hanging upside down, as Roy was pinching a leg with two fingers. Before he could understand what was happening, he realized that he could move again and screamed in panic, ¡°No! No! I don¡¯t want to die!¡± Julia¡¯s sword was pressing on the shoulder of the other dark elven assassin on the ground, who had also transformed back, forcing him to kneel on the ground. But this dark elf assassin did not show any anger or resistance. Instead, he looked as though he had just survived a disaster. He stretched out his hands to touch his body. He felt his flesh and blood body had returned, and his eyes were full of joy. The two dark elves felt as though they had walked around the gate of Hell and escaped back. They were so excited that they were about to cry, and the consciousness of wanting to commit suicide after failing the attack had long disappeared, completely defeated by fear. The bodies of dark elves were slender and thin, and the dark elven assassin Roy was holding felt weightless. Although he was struggling with all his might, he could not escape Roy¡¯s fingers and could only cry bitterly, ¡°Please, I beg you! Honorable Demon King, I am willing to sell my soul to you. Please spare my life!¡± Seeing this scene, Julia and Benia could not help but look at each other and saw the smiles in each other¡¯s eyes. Dark elves were like this. Cunning, insidious, scheming, and traitorous, these were all labels stigmatizing their race. Regardless of how decisive in killing they were earlier, once their life and death were under the control of the enemy, they would immediately reveal the inferior nature of their race. ¡°Bring me to your lair!¡± Roy said coldly while pinching this dark elven assassin. ¡°Okay! Okay! I¡¯ll bring you there! I¡¯ll bring you there!¡± The dark elven assassin betrayed his clan without hesitation and nodded repeatedly in agreement. The other dark elven assassin pressed down by Julia¡¯s sword was the same. Roy shook the pinched dark elf. After shaking all the weapons on his body to the ground, he threw him casually. The dark elf hurriedly got up and checked his body. After confirming that there were no missing parts, he carefully looked at Roy with lingering fear and then looked at the enormous dog, Fat Tiger. Fat Tiger was a little unhappy that the cookies were gone, so he bared his teeth and looked fiercely at the dark elven assassins. After seeing the cookie crumbs in Fat Tiger¡¯s teeth, the two dark elven assassins could not help but shiver. The memories of the fear occupied their minds again. Roy and Fat Tiger¡¯s cooperation completely broke the defenses of dark elven assassins¡¯ hearts. Without needing Benia to help, they obediently brought Roy to their lair. And along the way, they answered all of Roy¡¯s questions. Sure enough, this matter did not exceed Roy¡¯s expectations. Some time ago, the dark elves who were injured by the mutants and zombies brought great trouble to the Shadowbrand clan after returning, causing many casualties to appear among the Shadowbrand clan. Finally, when they found that they were unable to cure this infection, Raelag, the war leader of the Shadowbrand clan, immediately ordered the death of all the infected! Even though these people were still alive, it was the same¡­ This cruel method temporarily stopped the spread of the infection, but at the same time, the Shadowbrand clan suffered heavy losses. At present, there were almost no low-level troops in this dark elf clan. Only the strong spellcasters and the black dragons and shadow dragons were immune to the infection. But even so, Raelag did not evacuate his people from the territory of Eeofol and remained in this part of the underground world. In order to make up for the loss of the clan, they had been capturing troglodytes, beholders, and harpies underground to fill their combat strength. After Roy led his army into the underground, the Shadowbrand clan had actually already discovered them. Because they saw the mutants and zombies again in the army, after receiving the news, the Shadowbrand clan did not dare to come and expel Roy and his army, afraid that the infection would erupt and spread again. But judging from the signs of the army advancing, they realized that this demon army was looking for them, so they had no choice but to send the remaining assassins to kill Roy. This was actually one of the reasons for the betrayal of the two dark elven assassins. Their clan had already declined and was no longer as powerful as before. Raelag¡¯s obstinate actions had made some people gradually have some ideas¡­ As for what Raelag wanted to find in Eeofol, the two dark elven assassins could not say. This high-level decision was not something that low-level people could know, so Roy did not ask further after asking twice. Anyway, he had already roughly guessed it. With the two leading the way, Roy¡¯s army did not take any wrong paths. But even so, it took them half a day to find the lair of the Shadowbrand clan. This was an enormous underground canyon. From the fractures on both sides of the canyon, it looked new. It seemed that the ground was torn by a large earthquake caused by demons detonating a volcano not long ago. At the bottom of the canyon, a simple city stood there. The dark environment, black walls, savage-looking serpent-head sculptures, and the fences enclosing raptors in the city all showed that this was a city of dark elves. The city was not large, and it was probably only a small town that could accommodate a few thousand people at most. It seemed that the population of the Shadowbrand clan was not much. Roy¡¯s army caused a huge commotion when moving, so when they reached the canyon, they heard alarm bells ringing in the city. It was apparent that they had already been discovered. Numerous troglodytes and harpies hurriedly rushed to the low city wall and set up a few ballistas. The raptors in the enclosures were also driven out by some raptor calvary and lined up in the city. But because there were too few riders, it seemed that the raptors were not obedient and always ran around. Over ten bulky hydras moved to the city gate and planned to guard it, and there were some minotaurs holding axes guarding them. Some dark elven shadow witches occupied the few defense towers in the city. After the alarm bells rang, many black dragons and shadow dragons flew over from the darkness behind the canyon. It seemed like they were preparing to fight alongside the dark elves. Black dragons and shadow dragons looked similar in appearance, but in fact, they were two different species. Black dragons were top dragons who used flame dragon breath and dark power, while shadow dragons were dragons with the talent to control shadows. They were smaller than black dragons, and their scales were much darker. This underground canyon was not suitable for large-scale army deployment, and only a small portion of Roy¡¯s army could stand in front of the city, which gave the dark elves a bit of confidence. A dark elf riding a raptor arrived on the city wall under the protection of a group of cavalry. He held a staff in his hand, and Roy could feel powerful magic power surging in his body. Standing on the city wall, this dark elven hero shouted at Roy, who was not far away, ¡°Demon! Even if you¡¯ve found this place under the lead of traitors, don¡¯t even think about defeating me, Raelag! The Shadowbrand clan will make you feel the humiliation of defeat!¡± ¡°Oh?! You¡¯re Raelag?¡± Roy looked at him with interest. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Raelag replied expressionlessly before pointing his staff at Roy. ¡°I know you. You¡¯re Demon Osiris, right? Moreover, you¡¯re the one who spread the plague.¡± ¡°Your intelligence work is quite good!¡± Roy grinned evilly. His body floated in the air as he pointed at Raelag. ¡°Listening to the dark elves, I know what you want to do here in Eeofol! You want to find Queen Isabel of Erathia, right?! Let me tell you, give up this thought. Isabel will give birth to the King of Darkness for Sovereign Kha-Beleth! This world is about to come to an end! The flames of destruction will devour everything! And you and your people will die here!¡± Roy was now acting as though he was possessed by an award-winning actor as he laughed maniacally. But the edgy and pretentious lines in his mouth completely stunned Raelag¡­ Chapter 302 - Framing Chapter 302 Framing Roy did not know who Raelag was. After all, there were so many heroes in the Heroes of Might and Magic world. How could he remember them all? Other than some famous ones, he did not know many. But in fact, Raelag, this dark elf, was also a big figure! Because he was actually a hybrid, a hybrid of dark elf and demon! Strictly speaking, Raelag was also a Child of Taboo, but his background was no longer verifiable. The unique living customs of the dark elves destined him not to know who his mother and father was. Because of this hybrid identity, he had been expelled from the dark elves at a young age. However, even though he was expelled, he did not collapse under the harsh pressure of survival. Instead, he successfully grew up. After he became an adult, he put on thick armor, sneaked into the demon camp as a demon, and assumed a pseudonym known as Agrael¡­ Due to his demon bloodline, his body naturally exuded the aura of a demon. Under the disguise of the helmet, the demons did not see through his true identity and instead accepted him. And Raelag, under the pseudonym of Agrael, stood out in various battles and trials. His identity as a Child of Taboo had given him infinite power. It had to be said that this hybrid who could successfully be born could really only be described as a genius. At that time, Agrael¡¯s strength had soared in a short time, and he had even exceeded many high-rank demons. Therefore, Kha-Beleth had taken a fancy to him, appointed him as his deputy, and gave him an important mission. It was to monitor and protect Isabel¡­ At that time, Isabel, a woman of the lunar eclipse, was still young. The order Kha-Beleth gave Agrael was to protect Isabel and not let her die. After all, Kha-Beleth needed Isabel to reach adulthood smoothly. At that time, Agrael did not think much about it and followed the order. However, an accident happened. Agrael had watched Isabel grow up, and over time, he actually fell in love with her! Precisely because of this love, as Isabel grew up day by day, Agrael became increasingly anxious. He knew that something very terrifying would happen after Isabel fell into the hands of the demons, so for this reason, the demon hero Agrael rebelled! He decided to save Isabel. Due to the strength he possessed, when he began his attempt to rebel against Kha-Beleth, he had been misunderstood by Benia¡¯s sister, the succubus Biara. She thought that he wanted to become a demon lord and challenged Kha-Beleth, so she secretly wanted to join him. After discovering his true motive, she flew into a rage out of humiliation and ran to report to Kha-Beleth! Thus, Agrael began to be hunted down by the demon camp. Due to Biara¡¯s merit of informing Kha-Beleth, she became trusted by him and began to grasp authority. He sent her to Erathia to pretend to be Isabel. After losing Agrael, Kha-Beleth¡¯s plan was short of manpower, and he could only promote Xeron¡­ All of this actually happened in the past two years. Due to the betrayal, Agrael no longer had other demons following him. He had lost his army, and Biara had taken away Isabel. Therefore, in order to take back his beloved and stop Kha-Beleth¡¯s scheme, Agrael found the elven prophet, Tieru. With his help, he purified his demon bloodline, restored his original dark elf identity, and returned to being Raelag. After restoring his original identity and name, Raelag returned to the territory of the dark elves. At that time, the Shadowbrand clan had lost its chief and needed to choose a new one through a competition. And Raelag, this dark elf of unknown origin, joined the competition and finally won it to obtain the power of the clan, thereby becoming the chief. After obtaining an army again, Raelag led his clan to find Isabel. He knew that Isabel was definitely in the demon¡¯s territory, but even though he sent out many assassins and spies to inquire, he did not know where she was. The city of Ur-Hekal was the greatest suspect, but unfortunately, there were too many demons there. His people could not enter at all, and attacking it was equally impossible. Moreover, after his betrayal, Kha-Beleth felt a crisis of trust, so besides Xeron, no one knew where Isabel was hidden. The sacrificial chamber had been built extremely secretively¡­ Even ordinary demon heroes did not know, let alone Raelag. After wandering aimlessly in Eeofol for a long time, Raelag could not do anything, so he could only send his clan to ambush and assassinate demons. He wanted to use this to divert the attention of the demons and see if he could get them out of Ur-Hekal to create a chance for himself. Unexpectedly, Roy came with his army at this time¡­ After an ambush and assassination had brought back a strange and terrifying plague virus, the Shadowbrand clan had suffered heavy losses and lost almost all the low-level dark elves. They had no choice but to retreat underground to recuperate. However, before Raelag could replenish enough troops, Roy, the demon who spread the plague, appeared in front of him again. Not only did he bring an enormous army, but he even arrogantly told him a terrifying truth! Words could not describe the shock in Raelag¡¯s heart. As a Child of Taboo, he naturally knew how terrifying a Child of Taboo was! CV It had to be known that Relag¡¯s original hybrid identity was only from the bloodline of a low-level demon. Even so, his magic power had grown to a level comparable to a demon lord in just a few decades. Although his demon bloodline had been purified and his strength had declined, he could almost imagine how terrifying the power of a Child of Taboo with the bloodline of a demon lord would be once he matured! Especially when such a Child of Taboo would grow under the nurturing of demons, it was even more terrifying. His thoughts and behavior would become the same as demons, eager to destroy and kill. Perhaps at that time, the world of Ashan would welcome a terrifying dark demon king! No! I absolutely can¡¯t let the demons¡¯ scheme succeed! Raelag made up his mind almost instantly! At the same time, Roy did not give him much time to think. After finishing his act, Roy immediately commanded all the troops to attack this dark elven city. The demon troops that had been waiting impatiently immediately roared and changed when Roy gave the order. The echoes of their bloodthirsty roars filled the underground canyon in an instant. In no time at all, the battle broke out. The demons holding sharp blades rushed to the bottom of the city wall and began to destroy it. The vampires in the air turned into big bats and swooped toward the city wall with sinister smiles. They grabbed the troglodytes and harpies and sucked their blood in large mouthfuls. A large amount of fire magic shot toward the city from the rear, igniting the flammable material in the city. Choking smoke spread, causing the guards in the city to tear up. Realizing that the city might not be able to hold on any longer, the dark elves in the city no longer bothered staying inside it. They opened the city gate and charged out, seeking a decisive battle. The gigantic hydras ran out with thundering steps and bit anyone they saw. The numerous heads on their necks could attack enemies within 360 degrees. Even though many hydras suffered injuries due to the blades of the death knights, the corrosive blood splattering out from their bodies also struck back at the enemies. In the towers on the city wall, dark elven witches shot out one lightning ball after another. The lightning balls plowed gullies in the low-level undead troops and finally landed on some middle-rank demons using magic attacks, turning them into charcoal. With several loud and clear dragon roars, the black dragons and shadow dragons took part in the battle. They swooped down from the top of the canyon, and their enormous figures filled all almost the space in the canyon. They opened their mouths full of sharp teeth and spat out thick pillars of black fire that began bombarding the battlefield. A dragon flew past, and another followed closely, forming an endless stream. Thanks to them, the battlefield was already full of raging flames. The flames devoured any troops burned by them. However, the black dragons and shadow dragons were not complacent for long before a group of bone dragons pounced on them in the air. These bone dragons did not have the slightest concept of compatriots at all. They grabbed their necks and bit them while tearing their abdomens and wings with their claws. After they were unable to fly, these enormous creatures fell from the sky. Before they could furiously deal with the bone dragons on their bodies, pillars of flames exploded beside them. High-rank demons holding heavy weapons appeared from the flames. With savage smiles, they raised their weapons and smashed the heads of the dragons! The sound of skulls shattering rang out, accompanied by the tragic roars of numerous black dragons and shadow dragons. In such a short time, several dragons died. But at the same time, the high-rank demons paid the price. The furious dragons grabbed some high-rank demons with their claws. When they flew into the air, they bit these high-rank demons in half. Finally, the demons turned into ashes and died, their souls returning to the Abyss¡­ Rafaro, Fat Tiger, Julia, and Benia also took action. They each looked for opponents on the battlefield to fight, but their main targets were the black dragons and shadow dragons. The order Roy gave them was to fight with all their might but to let Raelag escape in the end! Yes, he did not intend to kill this dark elf named Raelag but instead wanted him to flee in defeat. He knew very well that after Raelag escaped, he would definitely find the alliance of the elves and Bracadans. He would tell the alliance army about Isabel and the birth of the Dark Messiah! At that time, Roy was certain that the alliance army would never let the Child of Taboo of Kha-Beleth be born. They would attack Ur-Hekal with everything they had and think of a way to save Isabel! This was why Roy had said those dramatic words like a devious actor. He had used this method to leak information about Isabel¡­ As enemies, it was impossible for Raelag and the others to tell Kha-Beleth that Roy had disclosed this to them¡­ In this entire matter, Kha-Beleth and Xeron would be kept in the dark. They would never have thought that Roy had leaked the situation about the Dark Messiah. In their understanding, Roy had never come into contact with the sacrificial ritual, so it was impossible for him to know their plan. In the end, Kha-Beleth would only think that the alliance army had discovered it through other means. The best situation for Roy would be the alliance army attacking Ur-Hekal and destroying the sacrificial ritual to save Isabel. In this case, even without Roy taking action, Kha-Beleth would personally kill Xeron in anger! Even if the situation were to be slightly worse, and the alliance army was unable to take down Ur-Hekal, after the fierce battle, the number of demons in Ur-Hekal would certainly be substantially reduced. At that time, Roy could take advantage of the chaos to kill Xeron and then frame the alliance army, making the alliance army be the scapegoat! No matter what, Roy would not lose! Chapter 303 - Running Away Chapter 303 Running Away The siege was intense, and as the leaders of the army, Raelag and Roy were not idle either. Raeleg rode on his raptor, and his staff danced in his hand. After spinning the staff a few times, he suddenly raised it! A gust of wind blew out of thin air and then turned into thousands of small cyclones. These cyclones blew across the bodies of the dark elven army, immediately making the soldiers who received the magic lighter. They moved quickly during the battle, as though they had divine help. This was the air-element Mass Haste spell¡­ However, before these soldiers who received magical support could play their role, Roy, who was in the air, waved his hand. Countless black mists immediately shrouded the battlefield. The black mists drilled into the bodies of the dark elves, and the dark elves seemed to have lost their strength in an instant and became extremely weak. Realizing that Roy had cursed his army, Raelag swiftly waved his staff, and a Mass Cleansing spell poured down to dispel the curse for the soldiers. At the same time, he pointed a finger, and countless sharp stone pillars sprang up from the ground among the demon army. The stone pillars pierced the demon soldiers who were caught off guard from their feet to their heads and killed them on the spot. However, Roy¡¯s magic came in the next second, and a Decay curse enveloped the dark elves. Both armies became experimental subjects of the commanding heroes¡¯ magic, being played in the palm of their hands. Roy and Raelag continuously cast mass magic on the opposing army in order to weaken their combat strength. After fighting each other for a while, Raelag found that his situation was not good because he had too few troops. In this kind of magic attrition battle, he was always at a disadvantage. He observed that Roy was still full of magic power after releasing so many spells. He knew that if this continued, his army would eventually be wiped out, so he gritted his teeth and waved his staff! Raegal¡¯s occupation among the dark elves was a warlock, which was also considered a mage. But in fact, warlocks were different from mages. The magic that mages used was generally the power they obtained through practice. But warlocks would introduce some bloodline power into their magic, so it often caused their magic to possess some special powers. And dark elven warlocks were the best at Empowered Spells and Rage of the Elements¡­ Raegal¡¯s magic attack this time was powerful, and his target was Roy in the air! As he raised his staff, an incomparably thick bolt of lightning suddenly appeared above Roy¡¯s head and struck him down from the air. He saw the pillar of lightning cover the demon¡¯s body, then penetrate all the way through, and finally bombard the ground. Boom! After the lightning fell, the power contained in it turned the rocks on the ground into dust and triggered a tremendous explosion. With Roy as the center, an immense pit appeared, and all the demons within a hundred-meter radius screamed as they turned into black carbon scraps. It hit! Raelag heaved a sigh of relief. This demon will be heavily injured even if he doesn¡¯t die! However, before he could finish sighing, Roy¡¯s uninjured body appeared in his eyes. The black and light-refracting armor did not show any signs of damage! Raelag¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment. But before he could understand what happened, Roy¡¯s body leaned back slightly, and his chest swelled. As Roy took a deep breath, a black lightning ball appeared in his mouth. He suddenly leaned forward and spat out this lightning ball at Raelag! The lightning ball was so fast that it turned into a beam of light in the air. Raelag was shocked and quickly dodged to the side. Then he saw the lightning ball flying past, leaving only a black flash of light in his vision! The lightning ball finally hit dark elven witches on the city wall. The moment the lightning ball landed, an intense flash lit up the entire battlefield. But unlike Raelag¡¯s lightning, the explosion of the lightning ball did not bring any sound. After the light dissipated, all the dark elven witches disappeared! Only an exceedingly high temperature remained as all the creatures and objects within it vaporized¡­ A terrible chill hit Raelag, and he could not help but shiver. His entire back was full of cold sweat. Had such a terrifying attack struck him, then he would probably be dead! How could he know that Roy had never thought of hitting him from the beginning? This lightning ball had deliberately missed. However, through this lightning ball containing mighty lightning power, Raelag realized that Demon Osiris also possessed formidable lightning magic. No wonder the powerful lightning bolt did not cause him any damage. Therefore, when Raelag attacked again, he immediately changed his magic element. In his knowledge, demons were generally good at using flames. Demon Osiris had lightning magic as well, so he used frost magic this time. A Deep Freeze spell froze Roy. But the moment he froze, Roy easily broke free of the frozen state and then directly counterattacked with a powerful Ice Storm! Countless sharp black icicles fell from the sky and covered the entire dark elven city. These black icicles killed all the remaining soldiers inside who did not go out to fight, as well as destroyed the defense towers. These two high-intensity magic confrontations had caused Raelag to suffer losses. But they also made him realize that Osiris was a demon that could not be understood by common sense. He was actually proficient in the three elements of darkness, lightning, and frost at the same time, and each of them was much stronger than what Raelag used. During the decades he spent in the demon camp, he had not seen even one¡­ He turned his head to glance at the city and knew that this city was no longer of use. It could not even provide the most basic defense to his troops, so he simply abandoned it and rode his raptor off the city wall and onto the battlefield. Raelag was very clear that holy light magic had the greatest restraint on demons. But unfortunately, he could not use it at all, so he could only test other elemental magic on Roy. He did not believe that this Demon Osiris could be proficient in all elements of magic. This time, he used earth magic. The moment he jumped off the city wall, he had already cast. A boulder weighing tens of tons condensed out of thin air and smashed down on Roy without giving him any time to dodge! This time, it finally worked. Raelag saw Demon Osiris holding his hands in front of him in panic to block the boulder. But the massive weight still pressed him down from the air. With a deafening bang, the ground trembled the moment the boulder slammed down! This alone was not enough. Raelag waved his staff again. Countless dust and stones flew toward the boulder and then adhered tightly to it. As a large amount of dust gathered, the boulder suppressing Roy turned into a colossal sphere weighing no less than a hundred tons. At first, Raelag was still staring intently. But when he found that there was no movement below the boulder, he wiped the sweat on his forehead and thought, This should be able to suppress him for a while, right? Unfortunately, this silence only lasted for less than half a minute before Raelag saw the colossal rock sphere trembling and shaking! With a crisp sound, a circle of white light appeared around the surface of the rock sphere. A moment later, under Raelag¡¯s amazed gaze, the rock sphere was cut open and turned into two hemispheres that fell to both sides. The surfaces of the cut were all smooth. Raelag saw Demon Osiris appear with an exquisite and fierce demon sword. The demon sword in his hand had cut open the rock sphere. Had he not seen countless spiderweb-like cracks on the opponent¡¯s black armor and a trace of purple blood flowing out from the corner of his mouth, he would have been depressed. Earth magic is still effective. Raelag thought. It seems that this Demon Osiris isn¡¯t the kind with brute strength. Although he is good at using magic, his body is relatively weak¡­ Phew! Phew! Roy panted heavily as he looked at Raelag with a grin. ¡°Good job. You actually forced me to use my weapon. You are really strong!¡± Hearing this, Julia, who was still flying in the air and fighting the black dragons and shadow dragons, could not help but have a strange expression on her face¡­ ¡°But it¡¯s over!¡± Roy pointed his sword at Raelag and shouted, ¡°I will bury you and your troops here!¡± With that, Roy held Frostmourne¡¯s hilt with both hands and chanted. As he chanted, the demon characters on the sword lit up one by one. ¡°Not good!¡± Although Raelag did not know what Roy wanted to do, he still felt that something was wrong. He immediately waved his staff, and another boulder appeared in midair and smashed down at Roy¡¯s head. But this time, Raelag¡¯s magic did not work. A ball of black ice suddenly appeared and enveloped Roy¡¯s body. The boulder hit the hard ice and shattered the surface. Then cracks spread all over the boulder, causing it to crumble quickly. After the boulder crumbled, the black ice on Roy¡¯s body instantly disappeared. At this moment, he stopped chanting, and the demon eyes at Frostmourne¡¯s hilt glowed with an intense scarlet light! Under Raelag¡¯s gaze, Roy stabbed his sword into the ground! ¡°Ice Age!¡± With Roy as the center, the ground turned into black ice crystals and spread rapidly, covering the entire battlefield! When Roy used his ultimate move, the soldiers of both sides immediately noticed something was wrong. Under Julia¡¯s loud shout, the demon troops quickly flew up and floated in the air. But the dark elves were in a miserable situation. They did not have wings like demons and vampires and could not fly off the ground. So when the black ice crystals spread over, the moment their feet touched these ice crystals, they immediately turned into black ice sculptures. The zombies and undead in Roy¡¯s army also turned into ice sculptures, but they were already dead, so it was not a big problem even if they were frozen. But the dark elves were all living creatures. Once frozen, they would really die! Although Roy¡¯s large AoE damaged both sides, it was not to the degree of killing one thousand while losing eight hundred, but at most a hundred. When Raelag saw the ice crystals spreading over, he immediately began to retreat. But he also saw the damage to his troops, and his heart began to bleed. However, he did not hesitate. He cast a Haste spell on himself and ran desperately to the end of the canyon, where there was an exit leading to the surface. After seeing Raelag fleeing, the remaining black dragons and shadow dragons quickly flapped their wings and chased after him to escape. Julia and Benia led the demons and vampires to hunt down these dragons. Roy had said to let Raelag go, but the rest had to stay¡­ After Raelag disappeared from sight, Roy stopped releasing the power of Ice Age and slowly withdrew his magic power. The spiderweb-like cracks on Roy¡¯s armor also recovered in an instant. Hmm, as expected, I still have to kill his troops before he thinks of escaping! Roy wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. I shouldn¡¯t have performed too overboard, right? I exposed some of my strength. But seeing that I was injured, he should think that I can still be defeated and should be spending time to recuperate next¡­ This way, after he meets up with the alliance army, he won¡¯t be too wary of me and will instead take the opportunity to attack Ur-Hekal with all his might¡­ Chapter 304 - Depressed Rafaro Raelag eventually escaped as Roy hoped, but the troops he led basically remained underground. Before the battle ended, Rafaro impatiently began cleaning the battlefield. In the army of the Shadowbrand clan, about sixty black dragons and shadow dragons had participated in the battle. Most of them were adult dragons around three hundred years old. But despite there being many of them, the fight had erupted in this underground world after all. There was limited space they could use, so most of the black dragons and shadow dragons could not fully display their effectiveness. On Roy¡¯s side, the main force in slaughtering the dragons was Julia, Benia, Fat Tiger, and Rafaro. Under the cover of Cassandra¡¯s bone dragons, they struck down numerous dragons from the air. These black dragons and shadow dragons they beat down suffered severe injuries. But with the support of their powerful vitality, they would not die anytime soon, which gave Rafaro the opportunity to absorb the life force of these dragons. This colossal black spectral dragon walked on the battlefield and did not care about the feelings of his race at all. He took away the last remaining life force from the dying black dragons and shadow dragons, as well as some other creatures of the dark elves that had not died. The massive amount of life force turned into specks of starlight and fused into his body. Roy was also standing in the middle of the battlefield, with a Soul Attracting Flag inserted into the ground, collecting the souls of the entire battlefield. At the same time, he witnessed Rafaro¡¯s changes. He watched as fascia appeared on Rafaro¡¯s black skeleton bit by bit, followed by blood vessels and muscles. It was slightly horrifying to see him slowly recover his body from the inside out, especially in his empty chest. The process of his internal organs gradually appearing was truly terrifying. Dong dong! Dong dong! A muffled, drum-like sound came. Rafaro¡¯s dragon heart started beating again! The sound started low, then slowly became more powerful. At this moment, Rafaro had become¡­ How should he put it? He was like a colossal skinned dragon because his dragon skin had not recovered. Roy could clearly see all his muscle tissues, as though he was looking at an anatomical diagram. ¡°Not enough! Not enough! Just a little more!¡± Rafaro¡¯s depressed roar came, seeming very anxious. He looked more terrifying than when he was only bare bones. Although it was not bloody, looking at the exposed muscles was horrifying. Roy did not know what this resurrection mystic technique was or why the resurrection process was like this¡­ Rafaro walked over with heavy steps and said to Roy gloomily, ¡°Osiris, I still need more life force. When will your plan begin? When will the next battle be?¡± ¡°The plan has already begun, but we still need to wait for the next battle. You¡¯ll have to stay looking like this for a while!¡± Roy said. ¡°We have to stay underground during this time. You may be able to find underground creatures like troglodytes to absorb life force from.¡± ¡°No, I can¡¯t absorb much from those lowly fellows!¡± Rafaro shook his gigantic flesh and blood head, and there was disdain in the eyes, which had already condensed. ¡°I want to absorb the life force of dragons, preferably from the same race!¡± ¡°You¡¯ll likely be disappointed. The only dark elves in this realm are the Shadowbrand clan, and we just killed all their troops!¡± Roy touched his demon horns. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to find other black dragons in the near future.¡± Rafaro carefully lowered his body and lay on the ground, afraid of touching the fragile muscles on his body. He said in annoyance, ¡°Damn it, why is it so close? Dragon scales are the greatest essence of dragons. Without the protection of dragon scales, my combat strength is much lower.¡± Indeed, his flesh body had recovered, but without the protection of his dragon scales, Rafaro had to be careful of enemy attacks injuring the flesh he had just grown. He was now stuck at the weakest period in his resurrection process. Roy could not be bothered to comfort him and concentrated on collecting souls. At this moment, the left and right heads of Fat Tiger were holding the tail of a black dragon and the tail of a shadow dragon, which he had taken off two enormous corpses. He placed them in front of Roy and then looked at him with anticipation. ¡°¡­¡± Roy looked at Fat Tiger speechlessly. He had definitely named him correctly. This guy had completely evolved into a glutton, and now, he wanted to taste black dragon and shadow dragon. Of course, Rafaro could tell what Fat Tiger wanted to do. He stood up wordlessly and found a corner to lie down again. He already had a flesh body and could imagine himself in their place now. He felt a chill run down his spine when he saw Roy roasting dragon meat¡­ Not long later, Julia and Benia returned. After flapping their wings and landing, Julia said to Roy, ¡°Darling, according to your instructions, Benia and I chased after Raelag for a while. We pursued him all the way to the surface and deliberately drove him to escape toward the alliance army. Raelag doesn¡¯t know, but if he keeps running like this, he¡¯ll almost certainly run into the alliance army!¡± ¡°Good job!¡± Roy nodded in satisfaction. The surveillance of the Demon Eyes had never stopped, so Roy had always grasped the movements of Xeron¡¯s demon army in the city of Ur-Hekal. And the day before yesterday, he had already discovered that the demon army there was showing signs of substantial mobilization. It was probably to guard against the alliance army¡¯s attack. Xeron was gathering most of the troops in Ur-Hekal, and the defenses in the rest of the demon cities in Eeofol were naturally much weaker. Thus, these cities would have difficulty resisting the alliance army. The alliance army would break into Eeofol¡¯s interior like a hot knife through butter. But when the alliance army arrived at Ur-Hekal, it might not be able to continue advancing because they would face a demon army of millions here! Xeron wanted to ensure that the sacrificial ritual for the last nine days would finish smoothly. If the alliance army did not know his plan, then after probing the massive demon army a few times, it would definitely realize its powerlessness and retreat. Roy understood this, so he drove Raelag in the direction of Ur-Hekal. This way, if nothing unexpected happened, Raelag would be attacking the city with the alliance army. The relationship between the dark elves and the other races was rather bad. But because it concerned Queen Isabel of Erathia, Roy was certain that what Raelag said would attract their attention. If they were at most doing probing attacks on Ur-Hekal before they knew, then after Raelag came, they would have to think of a way to attack Ur-Hekal with all their might! This battle was sure to be extremely bitter. If Roy were to return now, Xeron would definitely make his troops take the lead. Although the number of troops he brought crushed the dark elves, it was still not enough to deal with the alliance army. So Roy had to use the excuse of recuperating to stay in the underground world for a few days, instead of returning when the battle was at its worst. Such a battle was the best chance to obtain souls. If Roy did not return, he might lose many opportunities, but it did not matter. Someone would help him collect themXeron! Roy believed that Xeron was also ambitious. No high-rank demon would give up on the idea of becoming a demon lord. Although Xeron had submitted to Kha-Beleth, he would certainly collect souls to strengthen himself. In such a battle, it was impossible for him to immediately devour all the souls he collected, so he had to store them in a book of souls first. In Roy¡¯s plan, Xeron had to die! This way, as long as he killed Xeron, the souls he collected would all belong to Roy¡­ Standing in the middle of the battlefield, Roy swayed his tail and pondered over the situation. The only thing he was worried about now was Kha-Beleth. There might be a big battle if he wanted to kill Xeron. If the fighting dragged on for too long, it would inevitably lead to Kha-Beleth discovering it. If he suddenly appeared to help Xeron while they were fighting, then Roy would be in big trouble! Therefore, Roy had to choose the right moment to fall out and fight Xeron! Now, the most important and concerning thing for Kha-Beleth was the Child of Taboo in Isabel¡¯s stomach. This was his top priority. Roy¡¯s greatest advantage now was that he had used the Demon Eye to spy on the sacrificial chamber and learned the time needed to complete the ritual. If he chose to fight Xeron when Isabel was about to give birth, Kha-Beleth might not dare to appear to help Xeron. He would definitely wait by Isabel¡¯s side to ensure the successful birth of the Dark Messiah¡­ Roy¡¯s eyes gleamed. He decided to fight Xeron on the day Isabel gave birth. Although Xeron did not know that he was the low-rank demon Osiris, he had been guarding against him. Or rather, he would not completely trust any of his subordinates now. When the time came, and he appeared with his troops, there might not be any chance to sneak attack. In that case¡­ Let¡¯s fight openly! Neither Xeron nor Kha-Beleth knew that Roy had already calculated the birth time of the Dark Messiah. Perhaps when Roy appeared with his army, Xeron¡¯s expression would be marvelous! Chapter 305 - Arrival The alliance army formed of multiple races was currently walking in Eeofol. ¡°Damn it! It¡¯s getting hotter! I hate this place!¡± A rough orc wearing a bull-horned helmet and baring his muscular upper body complained as he rode on the back of a huge kodo beast. Although he was muttering, his loud voice was still audible from tens of meters away. ¡°Gorshak, stop complaining!¡± The person who answered was the elven sorceress Gem, who was wearing a green cloak. There was a white veil covering her face to prevent her from inhaling the poisonous gas drifting from volcanoes. ¡°This is the territory of the demons. You should have thought of what kind of environment it would be.¡± ¡°This is what makes me the angriest. Even if we can chase the demons out, the scars of Mother Earth won¡¯t be able to recover in a short time!¡± Gorshak said angrily. ¡°These fellows should go to Hell!¡± ¡°Demons come from Hell. Your curse is utterly meaningless!¡± The prince of Bracada, Zehir, mocked him in a frivolous tone. ¡°Bastard, you know that I don¡¯t mean that!¡± Gorshak shouted at Zehir. Gem stopped them in time. ¡°Okay, stop arguing. Keep your spirits up. Farther ahead, and it¡¯ll be the demon capital, Ur-Hekal. The real test is right in front of you. You still have the mood to quarrel?¡± After hearing Gem¡¯s words, both Gorshak and Zehir became much more serious. Indeed, after coming from Aglan Fortress, although the alliance army had encountered some demons, they found that these demon troops were basically only small units, with at most a few thousand. In the beginning, they did not understand what was going on. After fighting a few demon cities consecutively, they realized that the demons had probably abandoned the outer cities in Eeofol. The alliance army did not encounter any decent resistance at all and was advancing in a crushing manner. But these victories did not make Gem and the others rejoice but instead made them even more cautious. They knew that most of the demon troops had probably gathered in Ur-Hekal¡­ ¡°If the estimate isn¡¯t wrong, there may be a demon army of more than a million in Ur-Hekal¡­¡± Zehir sighed. ¡°In terms of military strength, we won¡¯t have the advantage, and it¡¯ll be a siege¡­ I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to return without success this time.¡± ¡°No matter what, at least we have to find a way to kill Demon Osiris!¡± Gem said resolutely. ¡°Even if he¡¯s under the protection of the demon army, we have to kill him. Not only to avenge the two fortresses but also to stop the source of the plague.¡± ¡°What if he doesn¡¯t show up?¡± Gorshak asked. ¡°Then keep attacking Ur-Hekal. It¡¯s impossible for Xeron to let Osiris, this new demon, sit back and relax!¡± Gem said. ¡°As long as the battle is dire, he¡¯ll definitely make Osiris lead troops into battle!¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s very likely¡­¡± Zehir nodded. But before he finished speaking, a voice suddenly appeared. ¡°No! I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t appear!¡± ¡°Who is it?!¡± Hearing this voice, Gem, Zehir, and Gorshak immediately became nervous. They stopped and held their weapons tightly. They looked to the right and saw a figure gradually becoming clearer on the top of a charred volcano mound in front of them. ¡°Invisibility! A dark elf?!¡± Gem immediately recognized him and clenched her staff tightly. The wood elves and dark elves had always been enemies, so when she saw this figure, she immediately thought that an enemy had appeared. But what surprised them was that no other dark elves appeared. There was only one figure on the volcano mound. ¡°Calm down, Your Excellency Gem!¡± The man spread his hands and panted slightly. ¡°Please restrain your emotions because I am not an enemy!¡± Zehir held onto Gem¡¯s shoulder to calm her. He rode an elephant forward and asked curiously, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Raelag, the new chief of the Shadowbrand clan!¡± the man replied. That¡¯s right. This man was Raelag, who had just escaped from the underground world. His army was completely wiped out, and the few black dragons that escorted him to escape had deserted in the end. Now, he was alone. But he still managed to find the alliance army¡­ ¡°Okay, Chief Raelag!¡± Zehir touched his mustache and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°A warning!¡± Raelag slowly walked down from the hill. While walking, he said, ¡°A warning of great danger to the entire Ashan world!¡± Hearing this, Gem said sarcastically, ¡°Since when did a dark elf like you become a seer of the Blind Brothers?¡±. ¡°Your Excellency Gem, I repeat, I¡¯m not an enemy!¡± Raelag said solemnly. ¡°In fact, I have the same goal as you. It¡¯s just that I was rather unlucky and encountered Demon Osiris and his troops ahead of time!¡± ¡°Huh?!¡± Hearing this, everyone finally took it seriously. Gorshak asked impatiently, ¡°You said you encountered Demon Osiris?! Where is he?!¡± Reger shook his head. ¡°I can tell you where he is now, but in my opinion, it¡¯s probably not the time to look for trouble with Osiris because there¡¯s something more serious¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean?!¡± Gem and the others frowned. Raelag told them in detail about his arrival to find Queen Isabel. Gem and the others listened quietly, but their expressions became more and more unsightly. After Raelag talked about the Dark Messiah, they were finally shocked! ¡°Damn it! Is what you said true?!¡± Zehir pulled two hairs off his mustache in agitation. ¡°Yes. I swear in the name of Malassa!¡± Raelag said solemnly. ¡°My words have no deceit at all.¡± The expressions on everyone¡¯s faces changed rapidly, especially Gem. Out of her distrust for the dark elves, she instinctively did not want to believe this. But what Raelag said perfectly explained the situation they had encountered since entering Eeofol. Given the violent nature of demons, it did not make sense for them to swallow their anger after being invaded. Perhaps it was because something more important made the demons keep a low profile. She then thought of the various strange administrative decisions that the kingdom of Erathia had made during this period of time. It had always been the main force against demons, but after the fall of Dendera Fortress and Aglan Fortress, it did not send any troops at all. The matter corresponded to each and every one of them, invisibly confirming Raelag¡¯s words¡­ Seeing that everyone had fallen deep in thought, Raelag continued, ¡°Demon Osiris is very strong, but he¡¯s only a high-rank demon. Behind the matter of Queen Isabel, there¡¯s a demon lord controlling it. You can naturally tell which one is more important.¡± ¡°Then, your opinion is¡­¡± Zehir asked Raelag hesitantly. ¡°I know that you don¡¯t see me as an ally, and you can¡¯t completely believe what I say!¡± Raelag said. ¡°But I really don¡¯t have a choice. From Demon Osiris¡¯s tone, I¡¯m afraid that the Dark Messiah will soon be born. We have to hurry. Let¡¯s do this. Although I¡¯ve lost my army, there are still some assassins and spies sent out to investigate. I¡¯ll gather them as soon as possible. When you attack Ur-Hekal, I¡¯ll bring these assassins and spies and think of a way to sneak into the demon city to find Isabel¡¯s whereabouts¡­ If I can¡¯t find her, you have to withdraw your troops as soon as possible. ¡°But if I find her¡­¡± Raelag took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, ¡°Even if I die in the hands of the demons, I hope you can find a way to rescue her!¡± ¡°Of course. If you find the real Queen Isabel, then it means that what you said is true!¡± Zehir nodded. ¡°Even without your reminder, we must save Queen Isabel.¡± Raelag did not hesitate to take the risk, and of course, Zehir could tell. So at this time, he actually believed Raelag by about seventy to eighty percent. ¡°Then, what about demon Osiris?¡± Gem suddenly asked after pondering for a while. ¡°What if Demon Osiris suddenly appears to attack us during our siege?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My spell heavily injured that demon. He needs some time to recuperate. As long as we move quickly and leave some troops to guard against him, there won¡¯t be too much of a problem!¡± Raelag said. ¡°What I¡¯m worried about now is that he has returned to the city. In that case, there will be a few more powerful high-rank demons and tens of thousands of troops in the city¡­¡± After they settled the discussion, the alliance army quickly moved again. This time, it was no longer slow and cautious. Instead, it marched rapidly all the way to Ur-Hekal, while Raelag temporarily separated from the alliance army to find his remaining troops. However, an invisible Demon Eye had seen all of this¡­ At noon the next day, the alliance army¡¯s hundreds of thousands of troops finally arrived at the city of Ur-Hekal. From afar, when they saw the dense demon army in this city, even though Gem and the others had been mentally prepared, they still gasped. Not only was there a massive difference in military strength, but the other party was also guarding the city, and Gem and the others were now deep in the enemy¡¯s territory to fight. Logistical support was extremely difficult, and there were no reinforcements. No matter how they looked at it, there was no possibility of winning this battle. If it were not for the fact that they had encountered Raelag, perhaps after seeing this scene, Gem and the others would have slowly retreated after a small probing attack. But now, they had no choice but to brace themselves and order the troops to line up, pull forward the catapults and ballistas, and prepare to attack the city. Only when the siege began and attracted the attention of the demons could Raelag and his assassins sneak into this city full of demons¡­ Chapter 306 - Siege Chapter 306 Siege The alliance army was quietly preparing for the siege, and the demons were also preparing to defend. There was no need to say anything fierce. In fact, with the high city wall separating them, both sides could not shout because they could not hear clearly. Everyone knew what the other party¡¯s purpose was, so they just started directly. With the formation of hundreds of thousands of siege troops, if you looked down from the city wall, they were simply endless. The army was outside the range of the demon¡¯s long-range attacks and occupied all the open space near Ur-Hekal, surrounding the entire city. They had set up hundreds and thousands of catapults and ballistas and began loading boulders and bolts nervously. All the preparations took several hours. During this time, the alliance army was also guarding against the demons leaving the city to attack. But the demons did not leave the city and instead chose to continue defending, which made the alliance army heave a sigh of relief. Finally, when everything was ready, the heroes commanding the army looked at each other and nodded. They raised their hands and shouted, ¡°Attack!!!¡±. The soldiers guarding beside the catapults swung their swords and cut the ropes. The straight arms of the catapults immediately bounced back. Then with powerful kinetic energy, they shot out boulders in a parabola! In an instant, the sky above Ur-Hekal became dark. Countless boulders flew in the air and blocked all the light in the sky. This scene of blotting out the sky only lasted for a few seconds before countless boulders smashed onto¡­ the barrier! Yes, as the capital of Eeofol, in addition to the high city wall, Ur-Hekal also had a powerful defensive barrier set up. This barrier was usually not open, and the demons only activated it when there was a large-scale battle. When the boulders hit the barrier, it immediately appeared. The colorless and transparent force field emitted a ripple-like light as it blocked the flying boulders and shattered them before they fell outside the city wall. Xeron was standing on the city wall. He finally felt relieved after seeing the power of the barrier. In Eeofol, many trees and forests had been burnt down because of the eruption of volcanoes, causing the alliance army to be unable to build more catapults nearby. The alliance army had brought these hundreds of catapults after spending a lot of effort, but this small number of catapults did not bring much pressure to Ur-Hekal¡¯s barrier. As long as there was enough supply of magic power, there would be no problem for the barrier to last for two to three days. After realizing this, Xeron did not have the mood to waste time with the alliance army here. He pulled over a high-rank demon hero and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave this place to you. You will command the battle and try to defend as much as possible. This alliance army has no supplies, and it won¡¯t be long before it withdraws.¡± The high-rank demon nodded, understanding what Xeron meant. After warning him, Xeron left the city wall and returned to his hall. He had a more important matter. Isabel was about to give birth in only two to three days! For all the demons of Ur-Hekal, their top priority now was to complete the plan of Sovereign Kha-Beleth, and everything had to be safe. After Xeron left, the high-rank demon hero commanding the battle smiled sinisterly and commanded the demons in the city to fight back. In order to deal with the siege, the demons had set up catapults everywhere in the city because only the attack range of catapults could reach the alliance army outside the city. But the demons¡¯ catapults were throwing enormous burning fireballs! They were volcanic rocks taken out from the inside of volcanoes! These fireballs flew through the sky with thick, billowing smoke, passing through the barrier and smashing into the alliance army. The alliance army outside the city did not have the protection of a barrier. When the fireballs slammed down and exploded, countless screams filled the entire battlefield. The troops standing in the front line closer to Ur-Hekal immediately welcomed a disaster. ¡°Front line troops slowly retreat! Get out of the attack range!¡± Several heroes of the alliance army gritted their teeth and ordered. ¡°The catapults continue attacking. Don¡¯t stop without orders! Ballistas begin to attack!¡± Everyone knew that this battle was unequal right from the beginning. The alliance army had to break the protection of the barrier to attack the demons in the city. Therefore, the alliance heroes only had one thought in their minds now-break the barrier at all costs! The main characters of this battle had all turned into the various siege equipment. Both sides were exchanging blows, and countless boulders and fireballs were flying back and forth in the sky. On the ground, the alliance army continued to suffer losses. The souls of the dead turned into rays of white light and flew toward Ur-Hekal. Gem and the others knew that it was a device set by the demons to collect souls in the city. Not only did the alliance soldiers die in battle, but even their souls could not escape from the claws of the demons. This was extremely damaging to morale, but Gem and the others could no longer worry about it so much anymore. The demons clearly had more troops than the alliance army, but abnormally, they did not leave the city to fight and even used the barrier to defend the city. No matter how Gem and the others looked at it, it did not seem right. They were increasingly convinced by Raelag¡¯s words¡ªthe demons must be guarding something in the city! Not long after the battle started, the alliance army was basically being suppressed. But after a while, the alliance army gradually figured out the number of catapults and their positions in Ur-Hekal. It then sent the mages to the blind spots of the catapult attacks and had them begin to use magic to assist in attacking the barrier of the city. The mages of Bracada were actually formidable soldiers. When others protected them, these mages could become powerful artillery towers. Under Zehir¡¯s command, the mages exerted their might, and enormous fireballs continually flew toward Ur-Hekal. After colliding with the barrier, immense explosions thundered, and some gigantic sharp ice pillars fell from the sky from time to time, stabbing into the barrier before disintegrating. Dark clouds were densely covering the sky above the city. These were the thunder clouds summoned by the storm titans. After the thunder clouds gathered to a certain extent, countless lightning snakes darted down crazily. With so many magic attacks, the barrier of Ur-Hekal immediately became strained. Under the continuous bombardment, the layer of transparent ripples was continuously compressing. In the city, the numerous succubi, who were maintaining the core of the barrier and inputting magic power into it, were gradually drained of their magic power and had no choice but to start an emergency rotation. The demon heroes under Xeron panicked when they saw this. They immediately went to a higher elevation on the city wall and raised their scythes to cast spells. Countless huge fire meteors suddenly appeared in the sky. These fire meteors howled as they smashed into the ground like missiles, and the landing point was the mages of Bracada. The meteor shower released by several demon heroes was extremely powerful. Even though Zehir and the others were trying their best to save the mages, numerous mages still died under the magic attack. The air was full of the pungent smell of flames and the thick smell of blood. Be it the alliance army or the demons, they had all entered a white-hot state. They stared at each other ferociously. Even though they could not see each other clearly, they still wanted to convey their killing intent. The battle was bitter, but the alliance army was still clenching their teeth and enduring. The siege lasted for several hours. It was not until the sky darkened and night fell that the alliance army slowly withdrew and began to set camp. Today, it had failed to break through Ur-Hekal¡¯s barrier¡­ At night, when Gem and the heroes gathered together to discuss the battle, everyone appeared very hesitant. They did not know when the Dark Messiah would be born, but one more day¡¯s delay meant a higher success rate for the demons¡¯ scheme. If they really attacked for a long time without success, when Kha-Beleth completed his plan, it would be too late. ¡°Use the artifacts!¡± Zehir finally suggested. ¡°This time, I brought the Orb of the Firmament and the Staff of Sar-Issus. When the siege tomorrow starts, I¡¯ll use the power of the artifacts to find a way to destroy the barrier.¡± Gem nodded. ¡°I brought the artifacts collected by the elves. The Archer¡¯s Dream set and the Power of the Dragon Father set. After the barrier breaks tomorrow, the dragons can move out!¡± With that, Gem and Zehir looked at Gorshak. Gorshak was a little depressed because the orcs were too poor, and he did not have any decent artifacts on him, so he could only say, ¡°There are dozens of behemoths in my army. I¡¯ll have them take the front when we attack the city tomorrow¡­¡± Chapter 307 - Behemoths Chapter 307 Behemoths As dawn broke the next day, the alliance army once again launched a new siege. Since they had safely defended the first day, the heroes in the city were not too concerned and ordered the army to begin preserving. However, when they reached the city wall, they saw that dozens of terrifying giant beasts had appeared in the alliance army camp! These giant beasts were like gorillas squatting in front of the alliance army, but they were far taller than ordinary gorillas. Every one of them was about fourteen to fifteen meters tall, almost equal to the highest points of the city wall of Ur-Hekal! ¡°Damn it. They¡¯re actually behemoths!¡± The demon heroes could not help but narrow their eyes when they saw this scene. These behemoths were covered in thick white fur and looked extremely wild. Their faces looked like gorillas, but they had long fangs sticking out of their mouths. Their lower limbs were short, but their arms were long, so they were hunching over. Their arms were not only long but also very thick. The muscles on their arms bulged, making people have no doubt about their terrifying strength. But the most terrifying thing was the sharp claws on their palms! The claws of the behemoths could be considered to have exceeded everyone¡¯s understanding of claws because they did not have fingers. Their claws were their fingers, and each finger was nearly two meters long! Moreover, every finger was emitting a dark luster, seemingly made of metal, and had unimaginable hardness! The entire world of Ashan recognized behemoths as true dragon killers! Their thick fur could resist magical and physical attacks, and their claws could easily tear apart the scales and bodies of dragons. Behemoths had immense strength! Although these behemoths were squatting in front of the formation, dozens of incomparably thick chains tied up each of them. Hundreds of orc soldiers were responsible for pulling these chains, almost by force, to make them quiet. But even so, these behemoths were struggling restlessly. ¡°What do they want to do?¡± The demon heroes were puzzled. Although they were clear that these terrifying ferocious beasts were tough to deal with war machines, wasn¡¯t it a little silly for the alliance army to send them out before breaking the barrier? But before the demon heroes could understand, the alliance army¡¯s attack began. Densely packed boulders and ballista bolts attacked, smashing ripples on the barrier. So the demon heroes did not think too much about it and directed the demon army to counterattack. However, they did not realize that the hero Zehir had already mixed into the mages of Bracada. He was holding a crystal ball in his left hand and a strange staff in his right. This crystal ball was not transparent but full of white inside. Clouds and mist filled the crystal ball, and lightning flashed from time to time. The orb was the Orb of the Firmament, an extraordinary artifact. Holding it could amplify air magic to an extremely formidable degree. The staff was the Staff of Sar-Issus, an extraordinary artifact. It did not amplify the power of any magic, but it had a unique effect -giving the effect of spell penetration to the caster! During the siege yesterday, although the alliance army did not break the barrier, it had roughly figured out its magic power flow. And it had already roughly sensed the location of the magic power core in the center of the city. To put it bluntly, barriers were still a type of magic. Zehir¡¯s idea was simple. Since the power of all kinds of attacks was not enough to break the barrier, then he would pass through it and directly attack the core. As long as he destroyed the core, the barrier would naturally collapse. However, if he wanted to use magic to attack the center of the city, he had to be close to the city wall. So he could only conceal his identity as a hero, hide among the mages, and do his utmost to get as close as possible. The approach of the mages inevitably welcomed the magic attacks of the demon heroes, but Zehir was already prepared. With his defense, he forcibly resisted the Meteor Shower and then quickly ran forward under the cover of the flames and smoke. After he was about ten meters away from the city wall, he stopped and raised the staff and orb high. He expended most of his magic power and summoned a mighty bolt of lightning! Under the enhancement of the thunder clouds of the storm titans, this bolt of lightning broke through the sky and descended. The moment it appeared, it illuminated the entire city of Ur-Hekal! This bolt of lightning had a diameter of about ten meters. From afar, it looked like a beam of divine punishment. The moment it descended, none of the heroes of the demon camp could react. Originally, with the existence of the barrier, even if this mighty bolt of lightning could blast it apart, it would consume most of its energy. In that case, it could at least ensure the safety of the demons in the city. But strangely, after the bolt of lightning descended, it passed through the barrier and smashed into Ur-Hekal! Boom!!! The moment the roar of the thunder arrived, the eardrums of countless demons in the city burst from the deafening sound. They screamed and clutched their heads while rolling on the ground. But they were still all right. At least they were not dead! At the core of the barrier, the thousands of succubi in charge of supplying magic power to the core did not even make a sound before the lightning directly vaporized them! The lightning bolt crashed into the ground and then exploded, blasting an enormous black pit at the core of the barrier. If anyone looked at the bottom of the pit at this time, they would find that it was utterly bottomless. This magic not only smashed the core but also erased the magic formation on the ground. So when a boulder shot from an alliance army catapult reached the original position of the barrier, nothing blocked it any longer. Instead, it flew into the city without any resistance and smashed against the city wall. This boulder crushed nearly a hundred demons on the city wall into a pile of rotten meat. The barrier was broken! Seeing this scene, the alliance army could not help but cheer loudly. Then the troops quickly loaded the catapults and ballistas again. As for the orc troops, they released the chains tied to the behemoths at the command of Gorshak! Roar! After obtaining freedom, the dozens of behemoths let out fearsome howls and then ran toward the city wall on all four limbs under the urging of the orcs. Their massive tonnage shook the entire battlefield! With indomitable momentum, these dozens of behemoths first lowered their shoulders and then slammed into the city wall, causing cracks to appear on the solid wall. Then they straightened their bodies and waved their giant arms. They used their terrifying two-meter-long claws to sweep across the wall! Under the wave of their claws, the demons on the city wall could not even resist and were easily torn into pieces by the sharp claws. Purple blood did not gush out until the demons fell¡­ Although there were not many of these frightening behemoths, the terrifying effect they brought was obvious. Under their attacks, the demons were in a mess. Several demon heroes roared loudly and even personally killed a few demons before stopping the chaos. Afterward, the demon heroes began to command the demons to attack the behemoths. They did not have the attention to spare, and it was too late to find the caster of the lightning just now, which allowed Zehir to return safely. After the barrier broke, the next phase of the battle was naturally melee fighting. As long as the alliance army could attack and kill those demons, the troops would naturally muster their courage. Zehir completed his mission, and Gem naturally did not want to fall behind. Under her command, gigantic dragons began to flap their wings and fly into the sky from behind the alliance army. If Roy were here, he would find that these dragons were different from the dragons he had encountered before. Their bodies were bigger, and the scales on their bodies were darker, especially their thicker and longer dragon horns! This was because the dragons that Gem brought out were all thousand-year-old dragons, the ultimate combat power of the elves¡­ Chapter 308 - All-round Attack The combat strength of dragons had always been proportional to their age. Although they had a long lifespan, correspondingly, they needed a long time to grow. However, the history of the Ashan world was almost entirely a history of war. Although a variety of races had evolved into all kinds of cultures, it also caused conflicts among the various races. Under these circumstances, if the dragons joined the other races to participate in their wars, it would inevitably cause many dragons not to have the time to grow strong enough. Their reproductive ability was not high to begin with, and it could even be said that the number of dragons born every year was far fewer than the number of dragons that died in war. Over time, the age of the dragons that had been hired to join the various races was increasingly decreasing. Some dragons that were two to three hundred years old and had just reached adulthood might be intimidating to ordinary races, but it was naturally not enough if they met a powerful high-rank demon like Roy. This was why Roy and the others had not encountered any decent resistance when hunting all kinds of dragons, which made Roy feel that dragons were nothing much. But in fact, when dragons crossed a thousand years of age, their power was absolutely astonishing and absolutely not to be underestimated. This was why Rafaro had been sparing no effort to resurrect and restore his flesh body. And what Gem brought this time were thousand-year-old dragons that had survived many battles. There were thirty-two in total, and they were all gold dragons! The dragon scales on these gold dragons were as dazzling as gold, shining under the sunlight. They were more than twice the size of ordinary dragons and almost as tall as those behemoths. These thirty-two gold dragons were originally the guards of the Gold Dragon Queen. The wood elves had always been life-and-death allies with the gold dragons. Four years ago, Xeron and a group of demons had led an army to attack the Gold Dragon Queen. But this scheme had failed in the end, and the Gold Dragon Queen was still alive. This time, because Geru had died and the Sword of Frost was taken, the elves felt a deep sense of crisis, so when Gem led the troops out, the elves found the Gold Dragon Queen and borrowed her guards. With thirty-two gold dragons as vanguards, hundreds of adult green dragons followed closely behind. The moment these enormous dragons flew, they covered the sky! At this moment, Gem activated the power of the combination artifacts, Power of the Dragon Father, and an intense brilliance enveloped all the dragons! Since it was called the Power of the Dragon Father, it naturally had a tremendous amplification effect on dragons. After this radiance enveloped all the dragons, as if Bloodlust had enhanced them, their bodies swelled. The dragons let out cheerful roars, flapped their wings, and flew high into the sky. Then, under the lead of the gold dragons, they turned and began circling Ur-Hekal. After turning back again, the dragons lowered their heads and began to dive down! After arriving not far above Ur-Hekal, dragons sprayed out dragon breaths into the city! Flames, lightning, acid, the dragon breaths of three different attributes immediately ravaged the entire city of Ur-Hekal. The whole city plunged into a hell-like sea of flames, and countless demons began to scream. The dragons did not descend directly into the city to attack. They knew that there were too many demons, and ants could bite an elephant to death. If they dared to land, the demons would definitely pile onto them to death, so they only circled and washed the land with dragon breaths. Outside, the behemoths and siege equipment were bombarding the city wall, and the dragons were attacking in the sky. In addition, the elven rangers were borrowing the effect of Gem¡¯s Archer¡¯s Dream artifacts to shoot arrows like raindrops from afar. For a time, the demons in the entire city of Ur-Hekal were in a terrible situation. Seeing the demons falling continuously in the city, the demon heroes in charge of commanding the battle became angry. They ordered the low-level demons to withdraw while dispatching their high-rank demons. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The high-rank demons in the city spread their wings and flew toward the dragons circling in the sky. On the ground, as numerous flame pillars erupted, high-rank demons with scythes and heavy hammers teleported out of the flames. They came to the location of the behemoths outside the city and swung their weapons at them. The lower limbs of a behemoth that had been charging forward were cut off by several high-rank demons and fell to the ground with a bang. But before it could cry out, several heavy hammers slammed onto its head, sinking into it and smashing its skull into pieces. Both sides had mobilized high-level combat forces, and the battle entered an increasingly fierce state. However, no matter how many forces the alliance army invested and how many demons they killed, there was still a steady stream of demons to supplement! This scene caught the eyes of Gem and Zehir, and they were anxious in their hearts. They knew very well that there was probably a large number of Gates of the Abyss in Ur-Hekal, and the demon army could quickly replenish. ¡°We¡¯ve broken the barrier. Is Raelag still not here?¡± Zehir asked worriedly. But before he finished speaking, a voice suddenly rang out beside him. ¡°No, Chief Raelag has already arrived!¡± Gem and the others were shocked and could not help but place their hands on their weapons. But then they saw a hazy figure appear about two meters to their right. The figure gradually became clearer, and then a dark elven assassin wearing a grey cloak emerged. The elusive ability of dark elven assassins was indeed worthy of its reputation. Even Gem and the others had not noticed when this dark elven assassin approached them. Fortunately, the dark elves were not their enemies currently. On the contrary, they were now allies. After appearing, the dark elven assassin said to Gem and the others, ¡°Chief Raelag sent me to inform you that he has already led people into the city of Ur-Hekal. However, there are too many demons, and it¡¯s not necessarily safe to turn invisible. Therefore, he hopes that all of you can intensify the attack and attract the attention of the demons as much as possible to create an opportunity for him to go deeper into the city¡­¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Gem nodded expressionlessly. ¡°I hope he won¡¯t die in the hands of the demons!¡± Hearing this, the dark elven assassin smiled in disdain and turned invisible again before leaving. Knowing that Raelag was following the plan, Gem and Zyhir heaved a sigh of relief. They ordered to get as many troops onto the battlefield as possible and stepped up the offensive against Ur-Hekal. On another side, in the north of Ur-Hekal, Raelag was walking cautiously with the assassins he had regrouped. Ur-Hekal was built based on a massive volcano. All the alliance army could attack was merely the three frontal positions, which was a fan-shaped range of about 270 degrees. The north of the city had the volcano behind it, so it was impossible to deploy troops here. This resulted in the demons not defending this position after the siege started, creating the condition for Raelag to infiltrate. In fact, Raelag had long been in position. After the barrier broke, he immediately brought the assassins into the city. Although the front battlefield had attracted the attention of the demons, this place was their lair after all. Raelag and the others could still see many demons running around the city along the way. Thus, they had to be exceedingly careful and move slowly. Raelag was a warlock, but he was still a dark elf after all. It was the talent of dark elves to hide themselves in the shadows, so he actually knew invisibility. This time, he brought twenty assassins. After entering the city, he got the assassins to spread out and investigate in all directions. Chapter 309 - Quick Rescue Raelag was not stupid. He knew very well that if the demons wanted to hide Isabel, it would definitely be in a heavily-guarded place. Especially where Xeron lived, it was most likely there. Therefore, his initial goal was clear. He was searching for the most imposing building in the city. In fact, he had indeed found the right place. After spending a lot of time carefully approaching a hall, he finally found Xeron¡¯s residence. However, when he went to investigate this place with extreme caution, he was shocked to find that no one was here! He did not believe it and searched repeatedly. Not to mention Isabel, he could not even find any trace of Xeron. Did I find the wrong place? Raelag was puzzled. He knew that demons had always been cunning. What if Xeron thought that assassins and spies would sneak in, so he didn¡¯t hide Isabel in his residence? All kinds of thoughts were running through his mind, making his head hurt. After all, they had too little information. It was normal for them not to be able to find such a blurry target after infiltrating. Let¡¯s look elsewhere! But when he was about to leave, he suddenly found a¡­ winged eyeball appearing from the void. Raelag was shocked. He thought that he had been discovered and quickly hid. But at this moment, he found the winged eyeball flying to an empty place in the back of the hall and kept circling there. The little wings flapped, as though they were beckoning to Raelag. Don¡¯t tell me it can see me?! Raelag was shocked and uncertain, and for a moment, he had the thought of leaving as soon as possible. But in the end, he held it in and carefully approached the winged eyeball. Huh?! When he reached the spot where the eyeball was, he finally realized that something was wrong. Although there was nothing on the ground, there was a faint magic power fluctuation. The fluctuation was very weak, but Raelag noticed it immediately. After all, he was a warlock, a spellcaster, so he was quite sensitive to magic power fluctuations. d . Is it a hidden teleportation formation? Raelag made a judgment and finally understood. He could not help but look up at the winged eyeball. He was sure that this eyeball was guiding him. However, this thing did not look like an intelligent creature but some kind of tool like a Wizard Eye. In other words, there was a hidden existence behind this thing and controlling it. ¡°Who are you?¡± Raelag appeared and asked solemnly. However, the winged eyeball ignored him and disappeared into the air. It turned invisible again, and this invisibility ability¡­ is quite clever. There¡¯s no aura left¡­ Raelag frowned and judged. But since the mastermind was unwilling to appear, there was nothing he could do. What should I do? Should I believe it? Raelag was a little conflicted. After thinking about it, he gritted his teeth, squatted down, placed his hand on the ground, and began to output magic power. Raelag came to save Isabel. In addition to love, he also wanted to stop the demons¡¯ scheme, so he already had the consciousness of dying here. Regardless of who the hidden existence was and what their motive was, he had no choice. Sure enough, after inputting magic power, the outline of a magic teleportation formation appeared on the ground, glowing with a shining brilliance. Raeleg no longer hesitated as he stepped forward to stand in it. With a flash of light, the teleportation formation activated, and his figure instantly disappeared from the hall. His vision suddenly turned dark. It took him some time to adapt to the light before he realized that he had been teleported to¡­ a secret underground room. At this time, there was no one around, but there was a burning torch on the wall of the corridor. And at the end of the corridor in front, Raelag could faintly hear a voice. Taking a deep breath, he reentered invisibility and lightened his steps while walking carefully through the corridor. At the end of the corridor was a spacious room. With the smell of sulfur and smoke entering his nose, he saw a tall demon. That¡¯s Xeron! Raelag immediately reacted and stood in the corner. Fortunately, Xeron did not notice that someone had snuck in. He did not even think about it. After all, there was a massive siege outside, and all the enemies were thinking of ways to attack the city, so Xeron was confident that no enemy could enter the city before the demon army was utterly annihilated. At this moment, Xeron was standing beside the altar where Isabel was. His hands were shining, and he was transferring the life force of the living sacrifices at his feet to Isabel. To be precise, he was transferring it to the fetus in Isabel¡¯s womb¡­ The sacrifices kneeling beside the altar had dark elves, humans, dwarfs, and elves, but all of them were dazed and seemed to have lost consciousness. Under Xeron¡¯s sacrificial ritual, these sacrifices were sucked dry and eventually disintegrated and turned into dust. Seeing this scene, Reger did not have any angry thoughts. He carefully suppressed his emotions and kept himself calm as he looked at Isabel on the altar. Only at this moment did Raelag realize that what Demon Osiris said was all true. His beloved Isabel was already pregnant with the child of Demon Sovereign Kha-Beleth. Moreover, judging from her bulging stomach, this child was about to be born¡­ Looking at Isabel¡¯s condition, Raelag felt that it would be extremely difficult if he wanted to rescue her and escape. Looking at Isabel¡¯s big belly, he was afraid that problems would soon occur under the intense exercise. They probably would be unable to run far. According to the thinking of the dark elves, the best choice at this moment was not to assassinate Xeron but to directly stab Isabel and the child in her stomach to death. This way, not only could it prevent the birth of the Dark Messiah, but it also eliminated any measures the demons could take to remedy the situation. It could completely defeat the demons¡¯ scheme. But¡­ the one who came here was Raelag, a man who loved Isabel deeply, and he could not make such a cruel decision. In the shadow in the corner of the wall, the Demon Eye that Roy had left here the last time was silently observing everything in the secret room. Roy, who was far away underground, was also interested to see what Raelag was going to do. Raelag moved. He carefully controlled his steps and slowly approached the altar. When he came behind Xeron, he decisively took out a sharp black blade and stabbed it at Xeron¡¯s back with all his might. As the sharp blade coated with poison dragon saliva was about to stab Xeron, an astonishingly vast amount of magic power suddenly appeared in the secret room and instantly suppressed Raelag to the ground! ¡°Damn little rat. Finally waited until you appeared!¡± Demon Sovereign Kha-Beleth¡¯s voice echoed in the void of the secret room. Xeron, who was still performing the sacrificial ritual, was shocked. He turned his head and saw Raelag. At the same time, the projection of Demon Sovereign Kha-Beleth appeared in the secret room above Isabel¡¯s altar. ¡°What¡¯s going on?! How did a dark elf come in?!¡± Xeron was clearly confused. ¡°This accursed fellow. Xeron, you disappoint me too much!¡± Kha-Beleth roared angrily. ¡°After you left last time, I vaguely felt that something was wrong. There seems to be something else in this room, so I¡¯ve been secretly observing this place. As expected, I finally caught it. It¡¯s actually a dark elf assassin! Xeron, if it weren¡¯t for me, you probably wouldn¡¯t even know if someone killed you!¡± ¡°Sorry, Sovereign Kha-Beleth!¡± Xeron broke out in cold sweat and quickly bowed his head. ¡°This is my fault!¡± Roy could not help but feel his heart jump when he heard what Kha-Beleth said through the Demon Eye. Although he had completely eliminated the aura and traces of magic power from the Demon Eye, he did not expect Kha-Beleth to be so sensitive and vaguely sense something. Fortunately, he had been keeping the Demon Eye motionless in a corner. Otherwise, he would have likely been long discovered. On the other hand, Raelag was unlucky. It seemed that Kha-Beleth mistook him for the infiltrator from the last time¡­ This black pot was not light¡­ ¡°Next time, I will throw your soul into the sun and burn it for ten thousand years!¡± Kha-Beleth gnashed his teeth. ¡°Now, let¡¯s look at this damn little rat! Hmm, a familiar smell. It seems like we¡¯ve met someone familiar¡­ Oh, Agrael, I didn¡¯t expect it to be you, the traitor! How strange. You¡¯ve actually changed back to the status of a dark elf. You¡¯ve purified the demon bloodline in your body?¡± ¡°Kha¡­ Kha-Beleth!¡± Raelag was currently being suppressed by Kha-Beleth¡¯s magic power. With his face pressed against the ground, he said with difficulty, ¡°Your scheme won¡¯t succeed!¡± ¡°Hmph. What do you think you can do?¡± Kha-Beleth said disdainfully. ¡°Stop you!¡± After Raelag said this angrily, he used all his strength to break free from Kha-Beleth¡¯s suppression. The magic power that was already ready to burst surged out, turning into a giant fireball that flew toward Isabel on the altar! Seeing this, Kha-Beleth exclaimed in alarm, but what he said was, ¡°Protect Isabel!!!¡± Kha-Beleth¡¯s figure was only a projection. He did not have a physical body, and the magic power transmitted from the void could not respond accurately. The only person here who could stop Raelag was Xeron. Therefore, Xeron did not even think about it and directly blocked the path of the fireball! Due to the assassination earlier, the distance between him and Raelag was very close. Xeron hastily blocked the fireball but did not have time to arrange any protection, so the moment he came into contact with it, he was blasted flying in a deafening explosion! The explosion of the fireball caused the entire basement to shake violently. Not only was there smoke in the secret room, but rubble streamed down, looking as though the room was about to collapse. Raelag had cast this fireball with actual purpose. He deliberately attacked Isabel because he knew that Xeron would definitely save her. After Xeron was sent flying, he immediately rushed over and cut off the bindings on Isabel¡¯s wrist. He picked her up with both hands and turned around to escape into the corridor. After quickly reaching the teleportation formation, he input magic power and instantly teleported, disappearing from the secret room¡­ Chapter 310 - The Demon Sovereign Descends Covered in dust, Xeron got up from the ground. Raelag¡¯s fire magic did little damage to him, but the power generated from the explosion still made him feel a little pain, so what followed was anger. ¡°Damn it! Damn it!¡± Xeron cursed. Only then did he realize that he should not have blocked the fireball at all because Agrael just wanted to save Isabel. Just like him, he did not want Isabel to be injured, so even if he had not blocked it, maybe that bastard Agrael would have forcibly withdrawn his magic power midway and caused a magic power backlash. In that case, let alone rescuing Isabel, even Agrael would have died here! However, he had not thought of this in his hurry, so Agrael had succeeded¡­ And the person angrier than him was Kha-Beleth! ¡°Xeron!!!¡± Kha-Beleth¡¯s roar resounded in the secret room. ¡°Chase after him immediately! If you can¡¯t bring Isabel back, don¡¯t ever come back!!¡± ¡°Yes, Sovereign Kha-Beleth!¡± Xeron replied solemnly. With that, he went straight to the corridor and returned to his hall through the teleportation formation. When he rushed out of the door, he saw Agrael in the distance. With a whoosh, two pairs of wide demon wings spread out from his cloak. He flew into the air and rushed after Agrael. Agrael, or Raelag, was currently running desperately while holding the unconscious Isabel. He was carrying a woman with a big belly, so it was evident that his mobility was not high. But when he rushed out of the hall, he had already urgently contacted the assassins he brought. Xeron looked ferocious as he charged at Raelag from behind, but several figures suddenly emerged in the air and fearlessly stabbed at Xeron with sharp blades. These dark eleven assassins intercepted Xeron, but they could not stop him for long. In his anger, Xeron grabbed them and ripped them in half! Using this short opportunity, Raelag cast a spell on himself: Fly! This high-level air magic allowed him to obtain the ability to fly for a short time. Then he embraced Isabel and flew toward the city wall. ¡°Stop him!!¡± Xeron roared after killing the last dark elven assassin. After hearing Xeron¡¯s roar, some nearby demons who had noticed the commotion immediately charged toward Raelag. A few succubi spread their wings and flew up, and the flame whips in their hands swung at him, wanting to pull him down. But he suddenly moved in the air, causing the succubi¡¯s whips to miss. Even so, more and more demons appeared. They spread their wings and flew toward Raelag, and Xeron pursued closely behind. When Raelag saw that it was becoming more and more dangerous, the sweat on his forehead was pouring out. Surrounded by numerous demons, he could not find anyone to help him at all, so he could only continuously change directions in midair while hugging Isabel to avoid the attacks of the demons. A mistake was naturally inevitable in the chaos. After he dodged for a while, a fire chain shot from behind and hit him, burning his back and causing him to stop for a moment. Then a long-horned demon jumped up from the ground, hugged his legs, and used his immense weight to pull him down from the air! ¡°It¡¯s over!¡± Sensing that he was falling from the sky, Raelag felt disheartened. He looked down at Isabel in his arms and knew that he was probably going to die. But at this moment, a powerful dragon breath suddenly shot down from the sky, burning all the demons below him. As a result, when the long-horned demon dragged him down, the nearby demons were unable to capture him. Seeing this, Raelag became invigorated and kicked the long-horned demon away. Then hugging Isabel, he jumped into the air! As expected, an enormous gold dragon was flying over the city. The man and dragon cooperated well. Raelag landed on the gold dragon¡¯s back. After meeting up with him, the gold dragon immediately turned and flew out of the city! Raelag thought that he could finally get out of danger, but before he could heave a sigh of relief, a gigantic flame pillar suddenly appeared out of thin air. Xeron actually carried out a flame teleportation in the air and flashed to the gold dragon¡¯s neck. Then he raised his sword and slashed the gold dragon¡¯s neck! Roar! The gold dragon howled. Xeron¡¯s sword was so fierce that it directly cut through most of its neck, leaving only a small bit of flesh still attached! After suffering such a severe injury, the gold dragon immediately fell from the sky. But it still remembered its mission and flapped its wings with all its might, trying its best to approach the alliance army camp while falling. With a loud bang, the gold dragon crashed into the ground, smashing a huge pit and causing the soil to fly. Raelag was unable to worry about the gold dragon¡¯s injuries. The moment he landed, he quickly jumped off the gold dragon¡¯s back. Fortunately, the gold dragon¡¯s last efforts were not useless. The final landing point was on the battlefield outside the city. Gem and the others were sharp-eyed and had seen Raelag long ago. Gem had specially sent that gold dragon to help him. Now that they saw him carrying a person onto the battlefield, they immediately attacked to support him. Xeron, who had killed the gold dragon, wanted to take advantage of the victory to kill Raelag and snatch Isabel back. But Gem and the others attacked one after another, attacking him with all kinds of magic. He roared in anger, but he had no time to intercept and kill Raelag. Raelag finally rescued Isabel as he had wished and met up with Gem and the others. Gem and Zehir looked at the woman in Raelag¡¯s arms and immediately recognized her as Queen Isabel. Looking at her bulging stomach, they finally entirely believed his words. ¡°Take her and leave first. We¡¯ll hold back Xeron!¡± Zehir shouted at Raelag. ¡°Save her first!¡± ¡°Got it!¡± Raelag ran with everything he had without stopping, passing by the alliance army. Because the previous situation was so critical, Raelag had been thinking about how to escape, so at this time, he actually forgot to tell Gem and the others something. Not only was Xeron in Ur-Hekal but also¡­ Demon Sovereign Kha-Beleth! With the alliance army, Gem and the others had already changed their target and attacked Xeron with all their might, attempting to stop Xeron¡¯s pursuit of Raelag and win some time for him to escape. In the beginning, they had indeed succeeded and stopped Xeron¡¯s advance. Xeron endured all kinds of magic attacks but could not advance at all. He roared angrily. Kha-Beleth had told him before that if he could not retrieve Isabel, he would die! Seeing Raelag getting farther and farther away, he thought of Kha-Beleth¡¯s punishment methods and became anxious. On the other hand, Gem and the others looked happy. They felt that this plan was stable. They would fight and retreat at the same time, and they would be able to complete the strategic goal. But at this moment, a strong earthquake suddenly came throughout the entire battlefield of Ur-Hekal! The ground was trembling! Booming! Be it the demons or the alliance army, they were all standing unsteadily and falling in this violent earthquake. Gem, Zehir, and the others used their weapons to support themselves, but the sudden earthquake made them feel extremely uneasy. ¡°All of you are going to die here!!¡± Xeron¡¯s eyes were red, and he gnashed his teeth as he roared at Gem and the others from afar. ¡°Cry, for your actions have brought a true demon lord here!!¡± Before Gem and the others could react, an immense and vast magic power pressure appeared along with the violent earthquake and instantly swept the entire battlefield! The low-level demons on the battlefield were shivering in fright, and all of them laid on the ground. Although the high-level demons did not find it as unbearable as the low-level demons, they also stopped and lowered their heads in fear. The soldiers of the alliance army felt deep, bone-chilling malice! Some people with weak willpower could not help but feel a tremendous sense of fear when the formidable magic power pressure swept over. Under the pressure of this fear, many people directly lost control of their bladders as they looked at the city with trembling legs. Finally, in everyone¡¯s eyes, a tall figure standing in raging flames appeared¡­ Demon Sovereign Kha-Beleth¡¯s true body had descended¡­ Chapter 311 - All Out With the appearance of Kha-Beleth, the temperature of the entire battlefield suddenly rose more than ten degrees. In the clouds above Ur-Hekal, the area within a hundred kilometers had turned fiery red, and these red smoke clouds slowly rotated, stirring into an enormous spinning fire cloud. Under the worship and fearful eyes of countless demons bowing their heads, Kha-Beleth slowly walked out of the city gate of Ur-Hekal. He was wearing a suit of armor burning like flames, and his boots made ¡®clang¡¯ sounds as he stepped on the ground. Under his incomparably formidable flame power, wherever he went, the ground would turn black¡­ The entire battlefield was now abnormally silent. Only his footsteps sounded. With every step he took, the hearts of the alliance soldiers thumped violently. Kha-Beleth was now in his true form, but he had no choice but to teleport to Ur-Hekal. The reason was naturally that Isabel was taken away by accident. Raelag¡¯s actions utterly enraged the demon sovereign, causing him to chase here at all costs. At his waist was a sinister two-handed sword. When he arrived on the battlefield, he slowly pulled out this giant demon sword and inserted it into the ground. The demons gathered like a tide behind him. Gem, Zehir, and Gorshak were speechless when they saw Kha-Beleth. Not only them but also all the high-level troops of the alliance army. The titans, dragons, and behemoths were nervous, as though they were facing a mighty enemy. To be honest, the alliance army had never thought that the war would suddenly turn into a battle with a demon lord¡­ In the history of the world of Ashan, the most recent record of fighting against an incomparably powerful demon lord traced back to a thousand years ago. Although the Seventh Dragon Sar-Elam had sealed the demons in Sheogh to protect Ashan from being destroyed by the demon lords, he had to admit that his action had caused the later generations to lose powerful enemies as their opponents, leading to their combat ability continuously decreasing. And now, a demon lord had appeared. In the entire battlefield, there was no one who could resist Kha-Beleth¡­ A so-called demon lord was an existence below one and above ten thousand in the demon hierarchy. Such an existence could destroy a country at will. As long as he had enough time, he could destroy the entire world of Ashan. Gem and the others knew very well that in order to deal with a demon lord, they had to gather the strength of all races in Ashan and make immense sacrifices to succeed. ¡°We¡¯re¡­ in deep trouble this time!¡± Zehir stared at Kha-Beleth¡¯s tall body with despair in his eyes. ¡°Is it too late for us to turn around and run now?¡± Even the orc Gorshak, who had always been known for his bravery and fearlessness, wanted to retreat. ¡°No!¡± Only Gem shook her head firmly. ¡°The appearance of Kha-Beleth means that Sheogh¡¯s seal has really been broken. Even if we can escape now, when Kha-Beleth¡¯s scheme succeeds, the entire world of Ashan will perish under the flames of war. We will also die. We might as well do everything we can to stall him and let Raelag escape with Queen Isabel!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Zehir also understood and heaved a long sigh. ¡°Isabel is our hope. As long as she is still alive, we can expose the demons¡¯ scheme and get Erathia to return to the right track. Although I don¡¯t want to admit it, when it comes to dealing with demons, we really need the power of those angels¡­¡± ¡°Then, let¡¯s fight to the death here!¡± Gorshak said. ¡°Although I¡¯ve never thought that I would die for a human¡­¡± ¡°Haha! Same! I never thought that I would die to protect a dark elf!¡± Gem laughed. After the three of them finished talking and laughing, they urged their mounts to take a few steps forward. They stood in front of the alliance army and faced Kha-Beleth and the demon army opposite them. ¡°Warriors of Ashan!¡± Taking a deep breath, Gem said loudly, ¡°You have all seen that a powerful demon has appeared! I know that you are afraid and terrified at this moment, but¡­ have you thought about it? If we allow this demon lord to do as he pleases, then our homes, our families, and our children will die all tragically. Their souls will be toyed with by the demons as they wish, and they will not even be able to rest in peace¡­¡± With Gem¡¯s voice, the soldiers of the alliance army gradually regained their senses and could think again. They struggled to stand up, hitting their trembling legs, feeling resentful for their weakness, forcing themselves to stand up and listen to Gem¡¯s speech. ¡°But what I want to say is, whether it is elves, humans, or orcs, we have been fighting to the death with demons for thousands of years!¡± Gem continued. ¡°We have driven them back to their lair time and time again. We have destroyed their plots. We have gotten the entire world to remain standing on this planet. We are still reproducing and spreading our cultures and beliefs. We are still continuing our bloodlines. Demons! They are not as terrifying as you think because they have never succeeded! And the people of Asha have never succumbed!¡± Blood began to boil in the bodies of the alliance soldiers. Under Gem¡¯s encouragement, the morale of the alliance army began to rise at a visible speed. ¡°Take your weapons, my people!¡± Gem raised her staff and shouted loudly, ¡°Today, we are fighting for Asha!!! Long live Ashan!!!¡± With Gem¡¯s words, the morale of the soldiers finally reached its peak. They tightened their grips on their weapons, raised them high into the sky, and shouted ferociously! ¡°Fight for Asha!!!¡± ¡°Long live Ashan!!!¡± Hundreds of thousands of alliance troops roared and charged fearlessly at the demons like a tsunami! However, watching this scene, Demon Sovereign Kha-Beleth¡¯s expression hidden under his mask did not fluctuate at all. ¡°Your courage is commendable, but¡­ ants are still ants!¡± Kha-Beleth snorted coldly. He held the hilt of his demon sword with both hands, and powerful magic power instantly poured into the ground through the demon sword. Flames, countless flames centered around the demon sword, appeared on the ground. These flames were like electric currents snaking and spreading out rapidly. All the plants and rocks on the ground turned black as the flames flowed past. If you looked down from the sky, you would be able to see that this black color was like a circle continuously expanding. In an instant, it covered nearly a hundred kilometers of the ground. Be it the demon army and the city of Ur-Hekal behind or the alliance army¡¯s battle formation, this scorched ground enveloped all of them. At this moment, the expansion abruptly stopped and then suddenly rose. A thin membrane made of flames instantly rose and enclosed everyone in a massive barrier! ¡°Annihilation Cage!¡± After completing the magic, Kha-Beleth pulled out his demon sword from the ground, held it in one hand, and pointed it at the alliance army! Following his command, the dense demon army behind him roared maniacally and charged at the charging alliance army! As a demon lord, Kha-Beleth¡¯s flame power was naturally not ordinary flames but destruction flames! Unlike hellfire, which could burn like maggots in your bones, destruction flames were another type of flame power. In theory, destruction flames were ultra-high-temperature flames that could ignite everything fiercely and destructively! Now, the barrier cage constructed by destruction flames enveloped the entire battlefield. Without Kha-Beleth¡¯s permission, no one could escape from this barrier. Watching the fierce battle coldly, Kha-Beleth stood motionless and said to Xeron, ¡°No one can interfere now. Immediately get back Isabel. If you fail again, I will personally tear your head off! Do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes, Sovereign Kha-Beleth!¡± Xeron bowed respectfully, spread his wings, and flew into the sky. The barrier of the Annihilation Cage opened a gap at the right time to let him fly out. Gem and the others saw this, but they were powerless to stop it. They could only pray that Raelag could find a place to hide and avoid Xeron¡¯s search before taking Isabel back¡­ In the underground world, Roy slowly stood up. With a whoosh, he spread his demon wings and stretched vigorously before waving at everyone. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go! It¡¯s our turn to come on stage now!¡± Julia and Benia smiled, spread their wings, and followed behind Roy. Tens of thousands of troops poured out¡­ Chapter 312 - Waiting Chapter 312 Waiting Raelag was running for his life. It felt familiar. The last time he escaped, he was still the demon Agrael. At that time, he had betrayed Demon Sovereign Kha-Beleth and was hunted down by the demons. The difference was that he had at least some followers then, but now, he was alone¡­ Oh, it could not be said that he was alone. He was hugging the big-bellied Isabel¡­ Of course, if he continued to run with Isabel in his arms like this, his arms would probably become exhausted before Xeron caught up to him. So after leaving the Ur-Hekal battlefield, he found a mount. It was a unicorn that Jenny had deliberately left for him, and with the support of the unicorn, he ran a long distance in a short time. However, looking at the enormous, burning vortex cloud above him, his mood sank to rock bottom. Such an abnormal weather phenomenon could only mean one thingDemon Sovereign Kha-Beleth had appeared! He had once attempted to challenge Kha-Beleth, but he had failed and was beaten to the point of fleeing. But it was precisely because of this that he understood how terrifying a demon lord was. What he was most worried about now was that Kha-Beleth would ignore his status and chase after him personally. In that case, the chances of him escaping with Isabel were almost negligible. The unicorn was fast, but even after running for a long time, it had not been able to escape the range of the burning cloud, making Raelag extremely anxious. But he did not dare to stop. In order to truly escape, he at least had to leave Eeofol¡¯s territory. But at this moment, a loud roar came from the sky behind. ¡°Agrael!¡± Turning his head, he saw a figure flying quickly from the sky behind him. It was Xeron, who was in a fierce rage! As he flew in the air, the blazing flames on his giant demon wings drew a red light trail in the sky, representing Xeron¡¯s current mood. It¡¯s coming¡­ But it¡¯s not Kha-Beleth. I still have a chance! Raelag thought calmly and squeezed his unicorn¡¯s abdomen, urging it to speed up. But as a high-rank demon, Xeron¡¯s flying speed was not slow at all. Moreover, Xeron was flying in a straight line, but the unicorn had obstacles blocking its way that it had to go around. Thus, the distance between Xeron and Raelag was shortening bit by bit. ¡°Traitor, die!!¡± Xeron gnashed his teeth when he saw that he was almost close. With a wave of his hand, dozens of magic arrows flew out of his hand and shot at Raelag below. On the unicorn¡¯s back, Raeleg waved his staff to create a magic shield for himself and the unicorn, blocking the magic arrows, rendering Xeron¡¯s attack unsuccessful. But Xeron had already expected this situation, and another round of magic arrows came. After blocking several waves of magic arrows, Raelag realized that it could not continue like this. Xeron could easily attack him from above, but he was running with his back facing him on the ground and had no way of counterattacking. I have to eliminate his airborne advantage! A glimmer flashed in Raeleg¡¯s eyes. He suddenly pulled the reins, controlling the unicorn to turn in another direction. ¡°Hmph! Let¡¯s see where you can go!¡± Xeron snorted coldly and immediately turned to follow. Xeron attacked while flying with all his might, constantly shrinking the distance between him and Raelag. But after Raelag changed directions, he just blindly created magic shields to block Xeron¡¯s attacks, gradually making Xeron suspicious. Where does he want to run to? Xeron wondered. This direction doesn¡¯t seem to be heading out of the country¡­ Suddenly, Xeron thought of Raelag¡¯s current identity. He wants to escape to the underground world! Yes, the direction that Raelag was fleeing in was to the entrance to the underground world. As a dark elf, Raelag was confident that he could use the complex environment of the underground world to get rid of Xeron. Moreover, after arriving in the underground world, Xeron¡¯s flying ability would be greatly restricted. I can¡¯t let him succeed! ¡°Die!¡± Xeron noticed Raelag¡¯s intentions and gritted his teeth. He abruptly stopped in the air and started his big move. Dozens of meteors with thick, billowing smoke suddenly appeared in the sky. Xeron used a Meteor Shower to cover the area in front of where Raelag was going to escape! These flaming meteors smashed toward the ground with indomitable momentum! Boom! Boom! Boom! Massive tremors continuously echoed. The destructive power of the Meteor Shower began to display its might. The ground within a two-kilometer radius began to shake, and smoke filled the area after the meteors exploded. To be honest, Xeron was still holding back. He was mainly worried about Isabel, so the Meteor Shower was not concentrated. He knew that Raelag would definitely use a magic shield to block it, so he did not seek to injure the enemy but only wanted to stop him. After the Meteor Shower fell, Xeron immediately rushed toward the area it covered. He charged into the smoke and dust and searched for traces of Raelag. But a lightning-like figure suddenly broke through the dense smoke and rushed out! Xeron had miscalculated. Raelag had already guessed his thoughts and knew that he would not dare to hurt Isabel. So when the Meteor Shower fell, not only did he not use a magic shield but instead cast a Haste spell on himself and rushed out on the unicorn. Xeron rushed into the smoke to find Raelag, and it delayed him for a while. When the smoke dissipated and he found Raelag, Raelag had already distanced himself from him again! ¡°Ahhhh!¡± Xeron trembled with anger and chased after him. His eyes were already blood-red and exuding strong killing intent. He swore that he would tear him into pieces after he caught him. Otherwise, it would be difficult to resolve the hatred in his heart. Raelag rode the unicorn without stopping. Unlike Xeron behind him, his eyes were becoming brighter and brighter because he remembered that the entrance to the underground world was not far ahead. As long as he crossed the valley, he would¡­ While he was thinking, the unicorn had already dashed past the peak of the valley and jumped into the air. The unicorn raised its four hooves high, and its flawless white mane fluttered in the wind, looking majestic. However, Raelag had no time to appreciate this beautiful scene. After seeing the scene below in the valley, his pupils contracted. In the valley, an enormous army was quietly waiting at the entrance of the underground world¡­ The moment he saw this army, his heart instantly fell into the abyss. The unicorn was smart and realized that something was wrong. After landing, it stopped running and stood quietly on the spot. Chasing behind him, Xeron was also stunned. At first, he thought that Raelag had an army lying in ambush here and wanted to lure him into a trap. But after seeing the appearance of this army, he suddenly laughed wildly! Because he saw numerous demons in the army¡­ ¡°Run! Let¡¯s see where you can run!¡± Xeron laughed wildly in the air. ¡°Who¡¯s commanding the demon army? Block the path so that he can¡¯t rush over!¡± With Xeron¡¯s shout, a voice sounded. ¡°It¡¯s me!!¡± A tall demon appeared from the army. He spread two huge pairs of demon wings and held a ferocious longsword in his hand. Behind him was a fallen angel with black flame wings and a succubus with reverse wings on his left and right. Who else could it be other than Roy? ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for a long time!¡± Roy smiled, but it looked quite terrifying. Who knew whom he said this sentence to¡­ Chapter 313 - Surprise Attack Chapter 313 Surprise Attack ¡°It¡¯s you, Osiris?!¡± Xeron could not help but exclaim in shock when he saw Roy. He did not expect Roy to appear here. In fact, Xeron had already selectively forgotten Roy¡¯s existence since he sent Roy out to eliminate the dark elves. In addition, many things had happened afterward, so much so that he forgot that there was this high-rank demon under him. Although he used to hate seeing Roy, he was glad that Roy had appeared here and blocked Raelag¡¯s path. He exhaled and said loudly, ¡°You came at the right time, Osiris! Capture him, capture this dark elf! As long as you catch him, you¡¯ll contribute a great merit, and I¡¯ll recommend you in front of Sovereign Kha-Beleth!¡± Hearing this, Roy looked at Xeron with a faint smile. ¡°Your Excellency Xeron, what¡¯s wrong? Are you not afraid of me taking the credit?¡± Xeron said seriously, ¡°Osiris, I know you¡¯re ambitious, and I¡¯ll also admit that this makes me unhappy. But this time, as long as I capture this guy, I promise to give you the corresponding status and power. I will do what I say!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Roy nodded. He spread his wings and flew toward Raelag. Raelag was in a dilemma. He did not expect that Demon Osiris, whom he had fought before, would intercept him here, as though he had predicted that he would escape to here. No wonder Osiris and his army didn¡¯t appear on the battlefield when the alliance army attacked Ur-Hekal¡­ What should I do? There¡¯s a demon army in front and Xeron behind. How can I escape? Raelag thought nervously as he watched Roy approach slowly. But unexpectedly, when Roy was about ten meters away from Raelag, he suddenly stopped and said to him, ¡°Put Isabel down first. I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want to see her hurt, right?¡±. Hearing Roy¡¯s words, Xeron quickly said, ¡°Yes, put Isabel down. We can give you a fair fighting chance!¡± ¡°Hmph, who would believe what a demon says?¡± Raelag was not stupid. He knew that if he fought with Isabel, the demons would have to be careful to avoid harming her, and it might give him a chance to escape. But if he really let go of Isabel, they would snatch Isabel away, and he would likely die here. Therefore, he bluntly rejected Roy¡¯s suggestion. Although this decision was very unfair to Isabel, Raelag had already decided that if he and Isabel had no chance, he would kill her before committing suicide¡­ He would never allow Isabel to fall into the hands of the demons and be defiled again¡­ Looking at Raelag¡¯s determined expression, Xeron felt nervous. Kha-Beleth had ordered him to bring Isabel back, but judging from Raelag¡¯s current appearance, he was probably prepared to go all out. Therefore, he kept looking meaningfully at Roy, who was behind Raelag. Roy looked past Raelag and at Xeron, but he quickly looked away and looked at Raelag as though he had received a message. ¡°Don¡¯t be so sure about it!¡± Roy said to Raelag. ¡°You injured me last time and made me recuperate for a few days. Perhaps you will be able to defeat me one-on-one and escape again this time.¡± While speaking, Roy waved his hand, and a group of Demon Eyes with small wings appeared beside him and danced around him. Roy said, ¡°Look, I even showed these invisible little guys. Is this sincere enough?¡± Xeron looked at the Demon Eyes beside Roy and felt confused. He did not know what use Roy¡¯s summons had, but when Raelag saw these demon eyes, his mind suddenly exploded! Isn¡¯t this¡­ isn¡¯t this the thing that led the way when I sneaked into the secret room?! C-could it be that¡­ A sudden flash of light went off in his mind, and he understood many things. But he still hesitated, unsure if he should believe this demon in front of him. ¡°I think you should understand that you can¡¯t escape under this encirclement!¡± Roy continued. ¡°If my army presses forward, you will have no chance. But if you put her down, you might be able to find a chance to escape during the battle with me and then regroup and return to save her, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Xeron nodded from behind. ¡°Think about it carefully, Agrael!¡± It seemed like the persuasion finally worked. Xeron happily saw Raelag carrying Isabel and getting off the unicorn. ¡°Okay. In that case, as you wish, I choose to fight!¡± Raelag looked at Roy first, then turned to look at Xeron behind him. He said solemnly, ¡°You won¡¯t go back on your word about a fair fight, right?!¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Xeron replied before Roy could. ¡°You can either choose Osiris and me as your opponent. As long as you can escape, we will definitely not chase after you!¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll choose¡­ you! Demon Osiris!¡± Raelag¡¯s eyes flashed as he pointed at Roy. A sinister grin appeared on Roy¡¯s face. He clenched a fist and cracked his knuckles. ¡°I can¡¯t wait. I want revenge on you for injuring me last time!¡± Raelag hugged Isabel and took a few steps forward. He came to a short tree, put her down, and walked back. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s fight farther away!¡± ¡°No problem!¡± Roy nodded. However, just as Raelag was about to step forward, a flame pillar suddenly rose from where Xeron was, and he suddenly disappeared in this fire pillar! Almost at the same time, a similar flame pillar appeared where Isabel was! At the same time, Roy¡¯s figure turned into a flash of lightning and disappeared in front of Raelag. ¡°Bastards!!!¡± Raelag¡¯s eyes were red. He knew that had been deceived! He stared at the two figures that appeared beside Isabel almost simultaneously. Xeron used the flame teleportation ability to catch Raelag off guard. As soon as he appeared, he impatiently stretched out his hands to grab the unconscious Isabel on the ground. At the same time, Roy appeared a little bit behind Xeron, and when he appeared, he reached out a hand toward Isabel. In Xeron¡¯s opinion, Roy wanted to fight over credit with him for Isabel¡¯s capture, but Xeron knew that he was faster, so he did not care much and only wanted to grasp her in his hands. As for lying to Raelag, Xeron did not care at all. As far as demons were concerned, as long as they had not made a contract, they could go back on their word. Raelag could only blame himself for being stupid. In the end, Xeron succeeded first and picked Isabel up. Compared to Xeron¡¯s tall body, Isabel, who was slightly over 1.6 meters tall, looked very petite as he held her up with one hand. Seeing that Isabel finally fell into his hands, Xeron was full of pride and complacent. He raised her high and laughed wildly. ¡°Hahahaha¡­ Urgh!!!?!¡± His laughter stopped halfway because he suddenly discovered a demon claw stained with purple blood had pierced out of his chest. And this claw looked familiar¡­ Xeron was stunned, and then severe pain came. He had been sneak attacked! He could not help but scream as Isabel fell from his hand. But another big hand caught her halfway. ¡°Osiris?! You want to kill me to snatch merit?!¡± Xeron turned around and looked at Roy, who had just pulled his arm out of his chest. He was in disbelief. On another side, Raelag had witnessed the entire process of Roy¡¯s sneak attack on Xeron. He was dumbfounded. Roy held Isabel in his right hand and shook Xeron¡¯s demon blood off from his left arm. He mocked, ¡°Xeron, Xeron, I didn¡¯t expect you to still be so stupid since the last time we met. Doesn¡¯t my name remind you of anything?!¡± ¡°You¡­ Osiris¡­ You¡­¡± Xeron was covering the big hole in his chest that was spurting blood. Roy¡¯s words reminded him of the little demon from before, and he roared, ¡°Impossible! You can¡¯t be that low-rank demon Osiris. You can¡¯t fool me! No demon can grow so fast. It¡¯s only been four years. It¡¯s impossible for you to grow so powerful from a low-rank demon!¡± ¡°Believe it or not, I¡¯m that little demon from back then!¡± Roy stretched out his hand and handed Isabel to Julia, who had rushed over to help him. He asked her to bring Isabel away from here for the time being before calmly saying, ¡± Xeron, what you can¡¯t do doesn¡¯t mean that other demons can¡¯t do. You enslaved me once, and I deceived you once. It¡¯s even. But who made you ask about me all over the Abyss? Since you treat me as an enemy and want to crush me to death, I can only act first and kill you! Otherwise, a guy who¡¯s always thinking about me will make me unable to sleep¡­¡± Chapter 314 - Xeron’s Final Struggle Chapter 314 Xeron¡¯s Final Struggle Roy had actually aimed his attack at Xeron¡¯s heart. But because both sides were moving fiercely, the angle was not accurate, and he could not rip out Xeron¡¯s demon heart. Even so, the large hole in his chest made Xeron suffer a fatal blow. Purple blood gushed out of his mouth, and the blood in his chest did not stop pouring out at all. Although high-rank demons had powerful self-healing abilities, they required time. Roy did not intend to give Xeron any time. After speaking, he took advantage of Xeron¡¯s astonishment and attacked again. Roy¡¯s sharp demon claws headed straight for Xeron¡¯s throat. Xeron hurriedly flapped his wings and stamped the ground to fly up. Roy missed and raised his arm to point it at Xeron. Black electric arcs jumped up his arm, and a black ball of lightning blasted out like a cannonball toward Xeron. Xeron did his utmost to dodge, but the giant demon wings on his back harmed him. His body avoided it, but the lightning ball grazed a demon wing, and half of the wing tip disappeared in an instant. The black electric current flowed along the wing to his entire body. Almost in an instant, the powerful repulsion from the high-voltage current sent Xeron flying into the air, seemingly like a bomb had exploded. With a loud bang, Xeron smashed into the ground. When he staggered to his feet, his entire body had completely changed color. His originally crimson skin had turned scorched black, and green smoke was rising from all over his body. The moment he moved, black skin fell off piece by piece, revealing the flesh inside. His left hand had been covering the large wound on his chest, but now, the skin on his hand and chest were sticking together. It hurt to the bone marrow with just a slight movement. Xeron was in so much pain that he could not help but roar. But halfway through the roar, he coughed chokingly and spat out blood. When he saw Roy rushing at him again, Xeron spat out a mouthful of blood and hurriedly spread his movable right hand at Roy. An enormous fireball burst out. Roy did not dodge or evade and collided with the fireball as the power of frost protected his entire body. After the fireball exploded, he safely passed through the blast unharmed, arrived in front of Xeron, and punched straight at his palm. Roy¡¯s formidable frost power first froze Xeron¡¯s arm before the punch arrived, and then the physical force came. Under Xeron¡¯s terrified eyes, Roy¡¯s fist smashed his right arm into countless ice fragments! Not far away, Julia, Benia, Rafaro, Raelag, and the demons under Roy just watched the tragic battle between the two top high-rank demons. But the so-called tragedy was only for one side, and only the word tragic could describe the current situation of Xeron, whom Roy was beating like a punching bag. His right arm was gone, but Xeron did not feel any pain. The frost power had corroded his arm, preventing him from feeling any pain¡­ Although Xeron knew that Roy was strong when he saw him in Ur-Hekal, even stronger than him, when he was truly facing Roy, Xeron realized that he had underestimated Roy¡¯s strength! Feeling Roy¡¯s surging killing intent, Xeron knew that he had to go all out. He pulled off his left hand that was sticking to his chest and stretched out his hand. A huge and savage scythe appeared in it. The entire blade of the scythe had dense dark power wrapping around it, and the moment he summoned the scythe, he swung it at Roy. Roy had never seen this weapon before and did not know how powerful it was, so he chose to be cautious and avoid it. But he did not expect that Xeron was actually a weapon master. The scythe he wielded with his left hand was flowing smoothly and freely. With the whistling sound of tearing air, the scythe kept slashing at Roy¡¯s vitals. But no matter what, Xeron was heavily injured, while Roy was not injured at all. He was naturally in a much better state than Xeron. Facing Xeron¡¯s continuous attacks, Roy dodged calmly. Finally, he caught a gap and summoned Frostmourne and slashed, beginning to fight back. Clang! Frostmourne¡¯s blade clashed against Xeron¡¯s scythe. The sound of metal colliding rang out, and the magic power contained in Roy¡¯s and Xeron¡¯s scythe exploded because of this collision! A strong shock wave suddenly erupted from where the two of them collided, sweeping across the entire battlefield and blowing a storm of dust. Roy¡¯s feet remained motionless during the explosion, but it pushed him a few meters back, and his feet plowed two long gullies in the soil. But Xeron had lost an arm, causing his balance to be unstable, so the explosion sent him flying. His entire body somersaulted in the air, smashing through a dozen trees in the forest opposite before falling. He stood up unsteadily in the forest, and the moment he looked up, he saw a black beam of light flying toward him. It was an ultra-high-pressure lightning beam that Roy shot out from his mouth! In a hurry, Xeron only had time to use his demon scythe to block in front of him. The next second, the lightning struck¡­ Sizzle! An intense black flash of light suddenly erupted in the forest where Xeron was and enveloped a radius of nearly a kilometer. This flash lasted only for a moment, but when the light disappeared, the area covered, be it trees or rocks, had turned black. A breeze blew, and these black trees and rocks disintegrated, turning into countless flying black carbon powder that silently collapsed onto the ground. A circular, barren hole appeared in the lush forest, as though someone had suddenly gouged a piece out of it. Xeron was not dead, but he was standing on the ground and trembling crazily, almost unable to stand. Roy¡¯s attack had destroyed most of his cells in an instant. Although the remaining cells were still dividing tenaciously to boost his self-healing, Xeron was already nearing his end. He had consumed at least two-thirds of his massive amount of magic power to resist Roy¡¯s attack, and he was using the remaining one-third to restore his body, but it was merely a drop in the bucket. The demon scythe in his hand crumbled into ashes at this moment. Seeing Roy rushing toward him with Frostmourne, Xeron finally felt despair. The next second, a violent red light suddenly erupted from Xeron¡¯s entire body. In an instant, he squeezed out all the magic power stored in his demon heart and released it into the sky. Roy did not know what he wanted to do, but he had been on guard against Xeron¡¯s counterattack, so when he saw Xeron¡¯s anomaly, Roy did not hesitate to transform into lightning and instantly appear in front of him. He grabbed one of Xeron¡¯s demon horns with his left hand while holding Frostmourne with his other hand. He raised his sword and slashed. A flash of light appeared on Xeron¡¯s neck. Time seemed to stop, and Xeron¡¯s ferocious expression froze. Roy held Xeron¡¯s demon horn and gently lifted it. Xeron¡¯s head immediately separated from his neck as Roy easily raised it, and his body collapsed. After removing the Cold Winter Armor¡¯s helmet and revealing his face, Roy held Xeron¡¯s head with one hand and faced Benia and the others. He raised the head high and roared wildly! Upon seeing this scene, Benia and the other demons knelt, and even Rafaro lowered his head. A dark and deep soul slowly emerged from Xeron¡¯s body. But before the Ouroborus Mark lit up and brought his soul back to the Abyss, Roy stretched out his claws and grabbed it. Xeron¡¯s soul struggled left and right in Roy¡¯s hand, but he could not escape Roy¡¯s control. Finally, this soul distorted to reveal Xeron¡¯s face, and he roared unwillingly at Roy, ¡°Osiris! I curse you! I curse you to die from thousands of rays of holy light peeling your flesh!¡± ¡°Hmph. The cry of a defeated dog!¡± Roy snorted disdainfully and stored Xeron¡¯s soul in the system space. Sure enough, the system displayed Xeron¡¯s soul as an ¡®evil soul with strong resentment¡¯! Just like Cassandra¡¯s soul back then, it would only create such a resentful soul under the strong indignation of death. It showed how excruciatingly depressed Xeron was when he died. Roy raised his head and looked at the sky. Although Roy had killed Xeron in time, the magic power he had released before he died had already appeared in the sky. At this moment, a strange phenomenon appeared in the sky, and an enormous spiral-like passage appeared in the clouds, as though something had pierced through the clouds. And at the end of this passage was a shining¡­ star?! ¡°Not good! This is Armageddon!¡± Rafaro was the first to notice that something was wrong. ¡°We have to get out of here quickly!¡± Chapter 315 - Armageddon Chapter 315 Armageddon ¡°Armageddon?¡± Hearing Rafaro¡¯s words, Roy was a little surprised. ¡°Do you recognize it?¡± Rafaro nodded solemnly and pointed his claws at the cloud passage in the sky. ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t expect that a forbidden spell like Armageddon could be activated in such a short time. It seems like Xeron staked everything. He used his magic power to open up the atmosphere of this planet to form a special magic passage. The meteors floating in outer space will be attracted by the passage and fall from the sky!¡± ¡°Is this the so-called Armageddon spell?¡± Roy had a strange expression. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate this spell!¡± Rafaro said solemnly. ¡°Since it¡¯s called a forbidden spell, its power is definitely extremely fearsome. If it attracts a meteor that exceeds a kilometer, then the destruction it creates when it falls will be devastating! The final might of this spell is related to the magic power of the caster. Although Xeron¡¯s remaining magic power wasn¡¯t much, even a meteor of dozens of meters smashing down is a serious matter.¡± That was true. Roy felt that Rafaro was right. He imagined the scene of a large meteorite hitting him and felt that its power would probably be even more terrifying than dozens of high-yield nuclear bombs exploding at the same time. ¡°Leave immediately. The farther, the better!¡± Roy said to everyone. After his command, the demons and vampires in Roy¡¯s army immediately scattered. Roy, Julia, and the others immediately spread their wings and quickly flew away in random directions. Xeron¡¯s last burst of magic power was actually not that much, but no one could predict how big a meteor his final magic power could summon, so to be on the safe side, he had to fly at least two hundred kilometers away. And because Julia was holding Isabel, she naturally flew away with her. Seeing this scene on the ground, Raelag was stunned for a moment before quickly finding the unicorn and chasing after Roy and the others. Sensing Raelag pursuing them below, Julia flew to Roy and asked, ¡°We have Isabel in hand. Do you want to kill that dark elf?¡± On the other hand, Benia had a strange smile on her face as she giggled. ¡°That guy probably thought that Osiris was a demon on the side of justice!¡± It was just as Benia had guessed. At this moment, Raelag really mistook Roy for an undercover agent among the demons. After all, Roy had used the Demon Eye to bring him to the secret room where Xeron had imprisoned Isabel, and now, he had killed Xeron and saved Isabel. No matter how he looked at it, it made him feel that Roy was helping him. Moreover, Raelag had rebelled against the demon camp in the past, so he thought that he might have encountered another demon in the same situation as him. Hmm, I wonder if Osiris is also a Child of Taboo. If he wants to purify the demon bloodline in his body, I can recommend Prophet Tieru to him! But what he did not know was that Roy only regarded him as a pawn that had fulfilled its use. To be honest, the entire situation had already exceeded Roy¡¯s plan. From the moment Raelag sneaked into the secret room alone, it had not gone according to Roy¡¯s plan. But this accident did not cause his plan to fail and instead developed toward a better aspect. Roy had planned to appear on the battlefield and fight a decisive battle with Xeron when Isabel was giving birth and Kha-Beleth could not spare any attention. But he did not expect that Raelag would be so reckless and actually bring Isabel out of the secret room! This behavior did not match the style of dark elves at all. It could only be said that the power of love was indeed great. He had recklessly brought Isabel out, and in the end, he did not die on the spot but instead also brought Xeron out alone, giving Roy a chance to face Xeron alone and even sneak attack and heavily injure him. Obviously, dealing with Xeron alone was far easier than dealing with Xeron with an army of demons¡­ Now that Roy had successfully completed his goal of killing Xeron and obtained Isabel as he had wished, Raelag was useless. With a wave of his hand, Roy shot a ball of strong frost cold aura at Raelag. It caught Raelag off guard, and the cold aura directly shot the unicorn under him. Almost in an instant, the unicorn froze into an ice sculpture. It still maintained the stance of its four hooves running, so when it fell, it shattered into countless pieces of ice. And Raeleg, who was sitting on the unicorn¡¯s back, was flung away by the inertia. After rolling on the ground dozens of times, he got up, looking disheveled. The inner side of his legs was also frozen by the cold aura, causing him to have no choice but to neutralize it first. After he finished and got up, he found that Roy and the others had already flown far away. Damn it! That demon¡¯s true goal is Isabel! Raelag finally understood. Demon Osiris was not in the same group as him as he had thought. Killing Xeron was probably just a personal grudge. I can¡¯t let him take Isabel away! This thought flashed in his mind, so he immediately cast Fly on himself and chased after them. Huh? You still dare to chase? Roy could not help but frown when he noticed Raelag chasing after them. I thought there was no need to deliberately kill a useless pawn, but since this guy refuses to give up, then don¡¯t blame me for being impolite! Roy stopped and floated in the air. The frost wings behind him suddenly lit up and then flapped forward! Countless black frost arrows suddenly condensed in the air, at least ten thousand of them. These densely-packed frost arrows stayed in midair for a moment before shooting toward Raelag. Because Raelag used magic to fly, rather than a natural flying creature, his mobility in the air was much weaker. Now, with so many frost arrows completely blocking the area he could evade, it was impossible for him to dodge, so he could only hurriedly cast Stone Skin on himself to resist. But how could the frost arrows condensed from Roy¡¯s Dark Cold be so easy to withstand? In merely a few seconds, numerous frost arrows hit him. Not only did they break through his Stone Skin, but the remaining frost arrows pierced through his body, leaving him riddled with holes! Raelag screamed as he fell. Although he had protected his vitals at the last moment and obtained a chance of survival, the remaining black frost arrows still destroyed his body. The Magic Power Virus in the frost arrows continuously devoured the magic power in his body, and the intense radiation of the Desolate Virus was constantly causing his body to fester. He had gone from being a demon-dark elf hybrid to being a complete dark elf after being purified. Although the races of the Ashan world now accepted him, it also meant that he had given up on the powerful physical strength brought by the demon bloodline, and his resistance to dark power had naturally decreased a lot. Facing the erosion of the virus, especially the erosion of the Desolate Virus, he was in excruciating pain. After he finally pulled out the remaining frost arrows one by one and dispelled the strange power in his body, he had already consumed most of his magic power and was panting. Looking up, Raelag found that Demon Osiris was long gone. Roy indeed left. It was not that he did not want to kill Raelag while he was injured, but because he had already seen the terrifying scene in the sky behind him. An enormous meteor was falling straight down along the magic power passage that Xeron left behind before dying! This meteor was not tremendously large and about two hundred meters in diameter. When it was passing through the atmosphere, it was burning from the friction and continuously reducing in volume. But when it pierced through the sky, it dyed the entire sky bright red. Even from afar, he could feel the terrifying aura and power! Roy did not know how large the area this meteorite would affect, but it was naturally better to be safe than sorry. Thus, he could not be bothered to waste time with Raelag. After shooting the frost arrows at him, he accelerated without looking back. The sky illuminated by the burning meteorite also made Raelag notice this phenomenon. He took a deep breath and realized that he had to run quickly. But he had lost his mount and was delayed by the frost arrow attack, so he did not know if he could run out of the range. About half a minute later, the Armageddon arrived! The enormous meteorite crashed into the ground like a pillar of light that broke through the sky. The moment it touched the ground, it fully released its massive kinetic energy! Boom!!! A huge dazzling light ball appeared at the impact point. This light instantly spread out and illuminated the entire sky. Then a colossal mushroom cloud slowly rose. As the mushroom cloud slowly rose, a terrifying shock wave rushed out with unparalleled power, directly flattening several nearby mountains. A violent storm swept in all directions with billowing dust and smoke. At this time, Raelag could no longer worry about his consumption of magic power. He used the Fly spell to desperately escape in the air, but the storm behind him was still drawing closer at a visible speed. ¡°Isabel!¡± Raeleg finally let out a roar of despair as the storm overtook him. His body spun around and around, drowning in the storm¡­ Chapter 316 - Xeron’s Memories Chapter 316 Xeron¡¯s Memories The final range of the Armageddon was a radius of more than 150 kilometers. Roy and the others flew with all their might until they finally escaped the explosion range. After the smoke and dust dissipated, Roy spread his wings and floated in the sky. He could see the enormous radioactive crater from afar. The power of this Armageddon is comparable to a nuclear bomb with a yield of tens of thousands of tons. I really can¡¯t underestimate it¡­ If Roy had not decisively cut off Xeron¡¯s head but instead allowed him to guide meteor to land quickly, they might not have had the time to run out of the range of the impact. Even so, this Armageddon had completely wiped out the ground troops that could not fly in Roy¡¯s army. The skeleton soldiers, death knights, and most of the low-level demons died when the blast hit them, leaving not even a scrap. The hearts of Giovanni and his vampires were palpitating. If not for the fact that vampires could transform into bats and fly, their entire clan would have perished here. ¡°Your Excellency Osiris, what should we do now?¡± Giovanni asked Roy carefully. After killing Xeron, not only did the demons under Roy submit to him obediently, but even Giovanni¡¯s group was abnormally respectful. Perhaps Roy did not feel anything, but for the natives of the Ashan world like Giovanni, Xeron¡¯s name was like thunder in their ears. Over these years, the demon camp had always been under Xeron¡¯s leadership, but it was this demon that the various races of Ashan hated and feared that Roy killed quickly and easily. Now, Giovanni felt more and more that it was the right choice to follow Roy¡­ Roy did not answer Giovanni¡¯s question for now. He floated in the air and took out Xeron¡¯s evil soul. Frostmourne did not need Xeron¡¯s soul, so Roy chose to devour it without hesitation. Xeron¡¯s soul seemed to have some consciousness, and Roy stuffed it into his mouth while it was wailing. Then he used the Soul Memory Reading skill, which he had used on the spider demon Araniya in the past, on Xeron¡¯s soul. Countless scenes began to appear in Roy¡¯s mind and flashed by quickly. Perhaps because Xeron¡¯s soul was stronger, there were many source memories in his soul, and they were not fragmentary. These memories almost entirely displayed Xeron¡¯s life in front of Roy. From his memories, Roy learned Xeron¡¯s age. He had lived for 404 years in the Abyss! Xeron had promoted to high-rank demon more than a hundred years ago. In other words, this guy had used around three hundred years to become a high-rank demon. Don¡¯t think that this time was very long. In fact, in Xeron¡¯s memories, he had been proud of this for a long time. In other words, Xeron could already count as a genius among demons for being able to grow to a high-rank demon in six hundred years! Roy had actually never dared to mention his age in front of any demon because it was too exaggerated for him to become a high-rank demon in just a few years¡­ This unbelievable promotion speed could not be viewed with the common sense of any demon. This was why Xeron could not believe that Roy was that little demon. Julia was the only one who had seen Roy promote. But since she was a fallen angel, when Samael created her, she directly became a fallen angel at the high-rank demon level. This made her not have much concept of the promotion age of demons, so she had never been surprised. And from the moment Benia met Roy, she knew that his strength was about to promote to demon lord, so she would not be too surprised even if he really became a demon lord soon. But Roy received a reminder from Xeron¡¯s memories -he absolutely could not let anyone know his age in the future. Although Xeron¡¯s memory fragments were pretty complete, most of them were of Xeron killing and plundering souls. Moreover, these memories were basically memories of facing tough enemies. In addition, there were also memories of him being defeated and escaping. Perhaps these memories were relatively profound, so they remained in the source memories of his soul. However, Xeron¡¯s most distinct memory was probably the one of Roy entrapping him. In this memory, while Xeron was being beaten to death by several dragons, Roy¡¯s small figure in the sky stared coldly at the scene below. It was especially clear and appeared repeatedly! It was no wonder that Xeron could not forget this. In all his memories, this might be the worst time he had been tricked¡­ It was indeed a humiliation. On the contrary, after Roy killed him, he did not have any memory of it. He probably died too quickly and did not have time to think about it¡­ After checking for a while, Roy finally found the memory he wanted to find the most. It was a memory about Demon Sovereign Kha-Beleth. From Xeron¡¯s memory, Roy could clearly ¡®see¡¯ the figure of Kha-Beleth and the entire process of him swearing loyalty to Kha-Beleth. Roy learned from his memories that despite Xeron being loyal to Kha-Beleth, it was because Kha-Beleth had promised him many benefits and advantages. But deep in Xeron¡¯s heart, there was a trace of ambition lurking. It seemed that every high-rank demon whose strength was close to demon lord would have similar emotions when facing a demon lord. On the one hand, they were afraid of the strength of the demon lord, but on the other hand, they also wanted to become a demon lord. Among the many benefits that Kha-Beleth promised Xeron, one was to help him become a true demon lord! Kha-Beleth told Xeron that as long as he was loyal and accomplished all of Kha-Beleth¡¯s plans, he would give Xeron a wisp of the soul of a demon lord and help him complete the promotion! This was very important information for Roy. In order to become a true demon lord, not only did he need to accumulate enough magic power and complete his control over spatial power, but there also seemed to be an extremely important step-a ritual! A promotion ritual! All along, the promotion of demons had a very significant relationship with their bloodlines. While constantly refining their bloodlines, it was also a process of refining magic power. From low to middle, and from middle to high, it was the same. From high-rank demon to demigod-level demon lord, it was a process of sublimation. During this process, it required the promotion ritual. This promotion ritual was a process of qualification verification. If demons could obtain a wisp of source power from a demon lord, it would be equivalent to the examiner giving the promotee a ¡®qualified¡¯ certification. In the promotion ritual, the promotee would smoothly obtain a promotion. This was also why there was a tradition of ¡®challenging a demon lord¡¯ among the demons in the world of Ashan. Only by challenging a demon lord could they obtain recognition. Of course, under normal circumstances, demon lords did not want to see other demons promote. The fewer people on equal footing, the better. Therefore, demon lords would not easily give such a promise. This often led to the situation where they could only succeed in promoting by challenging demon lords, killing them, and plundering their source power. Otherwise, they would only suffer defeat and death. Then, the question was, without the approval of a demon lord, would the promotion ritual certainly fail? The answer was, not necessarily. If high-rank demons had enough accumulation and obtained enough power, they could also survive the promotion ritual and become a new demon lord. Demon lords who used this method were naturally stronger. However, this method usually did not have a high success rate, and it could even be considered extremely low. Therefore, the ¡®source bestowment¡¯ of demon lords naturally became a special gift and reward, becoming a method for high-level rulers to control and win over demons. Seeing this, Roy finally understood. When he was in the Darksiders world, the Lord of the Hollows saying that he would give Roy a chance to experience the power of a demon lord, it was actually a similar reward. If Roy had agreed at that time, it would have meant that he would have obtained a wisp of the power of the Lord of the Hollows, which would have been beneficial for his future promotion. Unfortunately, Roy had not understood this at that time. Araniya was merely a newly-promoted middle-rank demon after all. In the inherited memories Roy obtained from her, she did not know much about the promotion process of a demon lord. At that time, not only did the Lord of the Hollows say it very vaguely, but Roy did not trust him. In addition, the Lord of the Hollows had asked him to challenge another demon lord. This mission was too risky, so Roy agreed perfunctorily. Even until he left the Darksiders world, he did not carry it out, so he missed an opportunity¡­ Of course, Roy did not regret it much. Even if he had another chance to choose, he would not carry it out. On the other hand, the Lord of the Hollows might still be foolishly waiting for Roy to report on the mission. After all, the passage of time was too meaningless for demons¡­ Looking at these memories, Roy was enlightened and curious about what the so-called promotion ritual was. Therefore, he searched the depths of Xeron¡¯s memories for a while and finally found the content of the promotion ritual. Roy was stunned when he saw the content of the promotion ritual. Because he really did not expect that the demon lord promotion ritual was actually¡­ crashing through a Gate of Heaven! Chapter 317 - Oriole Chapter 317 Oriole This truly¡­ surprised Roy. At first, he thought that this was impossible. How could a demon open a Gate of Heaven? But after reading through Xeron¡¯s memories, he found out that this was real! The Gate of the Abyss and the Gate of Heaven were ultimately just a kind of spatial teleportation magic. The only difference was that opening a Gate of the Abyss required building a magic formation with demon characters, and opening a Gate of Heaven required building a magic formation with angel characters. In the millions and millions of years of continuous usage by angels and demons, these two types of spatial magic had long been very, very mature. The patterns, characters, and incantations needed to construct the magic formation had almost reached an unchangeable level. In simple terms, it was simply foolproof. As long as you engraved the magic formation correctly, you could activate it by inputting a bit of magic power. This was probably the first type of space magic that angels and demons could come into contact with. Whether they used it for going somewhere or returning, it was very simple. Therefore, in fact, as long as they had the mind to spend some time, be it angels or demons, they could actually learn the other party¡¯s spatial gate magic. Of course, even if they could learn it, they might not necessarily be able to use it. Demon characters often contained dark power, and angel characters contained holy power. If demons rashly used angel characters, holy power would definitely injure them. Similarly, when angels used demon characters, dark power would definitely corrode them. This was the tremendous restraint in attributes of the two races who were natural enemies. If they were not strong enough and rashly used the other party¡¯s characters, they would certainly suffer. In addition, there was another very important problem. Because both sides were not familiar with each other¡¯s world, when opening a spatial gate, the gate would use a random spatial coordinate. Before passing through the spatial gate, no one knew where it connected to in the other side¡¯s world, so weaker angels and demons who wanted to go to the other¡¯s world were really courting death. In history, the war between angels and demons had been going on for an immensely long time, but neither side had been able to eliminate the other because they could not destroy the other¡¯s lair. During certain times, it was not that there were no radical angels and demons who formed a powerful expedition army and directly attacked the other party¡¯s world. But without exception, these so-called expedition armies had all failed. Be it angels wanting to destroy the Abyss or demons wanting to conquer Heaven, they were naturally restrained by the environment when fighting in the opponent¡¯s territory. And in the end, they were all annihilated. From this, it was not strange that angels or demons could open a spatial gate of the other¡¯s world. However, if they wanted to use the other party¡¯s text and magic to open a gate to the other¡¯s world, not only did they need to be proficient in space magic, but they also needed to have sufficient strength. In the past, there had been many cases of invasions. But as time passed, such cases became fewer and fewer. In the current era, opening a gate to the other¡¯s world had gradually become a trial, a ritual. Every time high-rank demons wanted to become demon lords, they would think of ways to learn space magic to prepare to open a Gate of Heaven independently. This was why advancing to demon lord required knowing space magic. After these demons felt that they were strong enough, they could open a Gate of Heaven and enter Heaven under the witness of many demons. Due to the repulsive force of this world, the Gate of Heaven opened by these demons would only last for a short period of time. What these demons needed to do was to play a ¡®survival game¡¯ in Heaven until the Gate of Heaven closed and pushed them out. Then the ritual was complete. When demons entered the world of Heaven, they would often cause the angels to feel an induction in their hearts and come to hunt them. Similarly, when angels entered the Abyss, they would attract numerous demons to hunt them. Therefore, if they could open a gate of the other¡¯s world, enter for a while, kill enemies under a siege, and return safely, it would be regarded as a great merit and glory! In order to become true demon lords, they had to have this merit in order to gain recognition. Similarly, if angels wanted to advance to six-winged thrones, they also needed such a war medal. After Roy understood the process of this ritual, he had the thought of complaining. In game terms, isn¡¯t this all about just a f*cking achievement? Although he was complaining, Roy actually saw the danger clearly. Yes, this ritual was actually exceedingly dangerous! First, if demons wanted to enter Heaven, Heaven would repulse them the moment they entered. Just like how the Abyss was brimming with infinite darkness and flames, Heaven was definitely brimming with infinite holy light. The demons who entered would be under the attack of holy light at every moment, and it could be said that their strength was suppressed to the extreme. Under such circumstances, they also had to fight against an unending stream of angels. It was evident how much pressure they would have to face. Coupled with the fact that they were natural enemies, once they died in battle, even the Ouroborus Mark would not be able to protect them, and the angels would immediately capture and purify their souls, truly and utterly annihilating them. It was no wonder that the passing rate of the demon lord promotion ritual had always been so low. In Xeron¡¯s memories, there were only slightly more than a hundred demon lords among the hundreds of millions of demons in the Abyss¡­ Of course, while demons or angels were constantly fighting against the attributes of the other¡¯s world, they would also hone their strength. This would cause the ones who successfully returned after completing the ritual to experience a rapid increase in strength. Finally, they would become true demigods and true demon lords. This was the reward obtained for returning alive¡­ Therefore, for millions of years, even though they knew that the success rate was extremely low, demons still continued to attack Heaven. This was also why Xeron wanted to obtain the protection of Kha-Beleth. He knew that it would be impossible for him to pass the promotion ritual alone. He needed the source power of Kha-Beleth to protect himself and resist the omnipresent holy light, allowing him to retain his greatest combat strength when he entered Heaven so that he could complete the promotion. Roy thoughtfully asked Benia, who was beside him, ¡°Benia, you¡¯ve been in the Abyss for many years. Have you ever encountered angels invading the Abyss?¡± After hearing Roy¡¯s question, Benia was stunned for a moment before coming to a realization. ¡°Are you referring to the angel trial of Heaven? Yes, I¡¯ve encountered it. Although it was only once and about two hundred years ago, an angel opened a Gate of the Abyss, and it just happened to open about three hundred kilometers west of where I lived. That was a magnificent scene. The demons within a radius of thousands of kilometers sensed this angel and flooded toward the angel. There were probably more than ten million, and they used the demon sea tactic to overwhelm the angel to death¡­ At that time, I was still a middle-rank demon, and I attacked with magic several times from the back. Although I wasn¡¯t in danger this way, I didn¡¯t personally experience the feeling of killing that angel¡­¡± As she spoke, Benia revealed a regretful expression. Roy nodded. It was easy to imagine the scene of using numbers to consume the magic power of an angel and then killing them¡­ With Benia¡¯s description, Roy could roughly imagine that it was likely a similar situation when demons entered Heaven. After sighing in relief, Roy gathered all the remaining troops and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Xeron is already dead. Next, we should go to the battlefield of Ur-Hekal!¡± ¡°Are you going to attack Kha-Beleth?¡± Julia understood Roy¡¯s meaning and asked worriedly, ¡°Darling, are you confident?¡± ¡°Regardless of whether I¡¯m confident or not, I have to go!¡± A red light shone in Roy¡¯s Eyes of Nightmare, and the pentagram in them became more and more clear. He clenched his demon claws and said, ¡°It¡¯s too rare an opportunity to encounter a lone demon lord. If I miss this opportunity, it won¡¯t be easy to challenge a demon lord¡­¡± There was something else that Roy did not say out loud. In fact, he was quite confident in his heart because he had a trump card that he had not used. If he really could not defeat Kha-Beleth, he would use it without hesitation. However, Julia and the others did not know about this. After hearing Roy¡¯s words, Benia nodded. ¡°Indeed, and we still have Isabel in our hands. She¡¯s pregnant with Kha-Beleth¡¯s child and can make him cautious. Such an opportunity really won¡¯t happen again.¡± ¡°Okay, leave the demon army of Ur-Hekal to us. We will do our best to create an opportunity for you!¡± Julia said. ¡°Your Excellency Osiris, we will do our best to help you!¡± Giovanni bowed respectfully to Roy with his vampires. ¡°What else do you want to say? Just kill him!¡± Rafaro said anxiously, ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly. If Kha-Beleth kills too many of the alliance army, I won¡¯t be able to absorb enough life force to resurrect¡­¡± Roy nodded. He flapped his wings and flew into the sky, quickly flying toward Ur-Hekal. Behind him, an enormous group of black shadows flew out, just like a group of orioles behind the cicada-stalking mantis¡­ Chapter 318 - 8 Excited Kha-Beleth Chapter 318 Excited Kha-Beleth At this moment, on the battlefield of Ur-Hekal, the alliance army could only be described as having suffered a crushing defeat! Demon Sovereign Kha-Beleth¡¯s Annihilation Cage firmly confined the entire battlefield. The alliance army could not escape and could only muster the greatest courage to charge toward Kha-Beleth and fight against the demons resolutely. But no matter how much self-sacrificing spirit they had and how strong their fighting spirit was, in front of the endless flood of demons, they were still smashed into pieces like waves crashing into a reef. And Demon Sovereign Kha-Beleth was that reef! He stood in the middle of the battlefield and did not move at all, but there was no attack that could shake him. All the arrows flying at him would spontaneously ignite when they were hundreds of meters away and then burn down. All the magic cast against him would collide against a powerful magic shield and disappear. He, whose entire body was burning with flames, was like a candle luring moths to charge at him continuously, which then burned to death and fell one by one¡­ The soldiers under them fell one by one, but Gem, Zehir, and the others could not worry about so much. They desperately joined forces to bombard all kinds of powerful magic at Kha-Beleth, but it had little effect. In the end, they only exhausted their magic power. Seeing that magic attacks were not working, Gorshak roared, brandished his battle-ax, and led a team of elite orcs to attack Kha-Beleth. His appearance finally made Kha-Beleth, who hated orcs, move a little. But this movement was only Kha-Beleth picking up his terrifying demon sword and swinging it. The next moment, a flame wave cut the still running Gorshak, along with his troops, into two¡­ Gorshak died before he could not even get close to Kha-Beleth¡­ The thousand-year-old gold dragons and green dragons that Gem brought had already mostly perished. They could have become a significant force in attacking Kha-Beleth, but in the end, they were ripped apart by countless demons flying in the sky. Even though these dragons had survived a thousand years of battle, they still ultimately did not escape death. The corpses of the alliance army and demons had already piled up on the battlefield. The smell of blood was so thick that it permeated the battlefield and did not dissipate, stimulating the demons to become more bloodthirsty and the alliance forces to lose their rationality. Gem and the others had thought that a demon lord was only merely stronger than a high-rank demon, but it was only now that they realized that this was not only a little bit more powerful. Demon Sovereign Kha-Beleth displayed a strength that made them feel despair. Back then, it was not without reason that the Seventh Dragon Sar-Elam had sealed these demon lords in the prison that was Sheogh. As long as he could have eliminated them, he would not have chosen to seal them. After Sar-Elam sealed the demon lords, the Ashan world had indeed avoided the misfortune of being destroyed. But at the same time, it also caused Gem and the others, who had experienced the power of a demon lord for the first time, to be totally dominated by fear and despair¡­ ¡°I¡¯m going to die. I¡¯m really going to die!¡± Zehir muttered to himself, using this method to relieve his immense pressure. ¡°I haven¡¯t inherited the throne yet¡­¡± Gem, who was annoyed by his whining, could not help but scold, ¡°Shut up! If you can¡¯t eliminate Kha-Beleth, your country will be ruined. How would there be any throne for you to inherit?! If you have time to whine, why don¡¯t you use the Phantom Forces spell again? The left-wing troops are about to collapse, so you can at least give them some support!¡± Zehir did not say anything as he watched the titans constantly attack Kha-Beleth in the distance, but he did not care at all. He thought that since they were all going to die here, it did not matter whether he supported the troops or not. ¡°I wonder if Raelag has escaped!¡± Gem suddenly sighed. ¡°That Armageddon just now should have been cast by Xeron. He also has to protect Isabel from such a large-range attack. I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult to escape¡­¡± Yes, even though the Annihilation Cage enveloped them, Gem and the others still saw the earth-shaking enormous meteorite that fell. When the meteorite landed, they felt the strong tremor even from Ur-Hekal. ¡°So what if you¡¯re worried?¡± Zehir rolled his eyes. ¡°Besides believing in him, can you do anything else?¡± ¡°The only good news is that Raelag is probably making Xeron anxious. Otherwise, Xeron wouldn¡¯t have used a spell like Armageddon!¡± Gem said. ¡°That¡¯s a spell where both sides suffer. The meteorites that crash down can¡¯t tell who the enemy is¡­ By forcing Xeron to use Armageddon, it means that Raelag should have the upper hand. I hope he can survive and escape with Isabel. This way, our sacrifice will be worth it¡­¡± Because they did not know what the battle situation in the distance was, Gem and the others could only use these words to comfort themselves. Similarly, although Kha-Beleth was standing tall and unmoving, he was actually puzzled in his heart. Of course, he knew that the fleeing Raelag was actually Agrael, a demon who had been under him. He also knew that Agrael was not weak, or else he would not have arrogantly wanted to challenge him. But Agrael seemed to have purified his demon bloodline and become a dark elf. Logically speaking, his strength should have fallen by a lot, so how did he force Xeron into using a big move like Armageddon? Is it possible that Agrael has reinforcements? Should I send someone to see what¡¯s going on? I can¡¯t just wait like this. If that idiot Xeron messes up again, it¡¯ll take even more effort to recapture Isabel!! Although he was worried, there was actually a reason why he did not pursue her himself but instead got Xeron to go. As time passed, the barrier of Sheogh gradually weakened. Kha-Beleth was one of the weaker demon lords, so he came out first through the gap in the seal. But his ¡®coming out¡¯ was actually to create a weaker clone and have it come out first through the gap, then slowly transfer his power to the clone to achieve his ultimate goal of escaping. Therefore, in fact, during this period of time, Kha-Beleth had been staying outside the barrier seal in the depths of the earth and was still transferring his power. During the transfer of power, he did not idle. He created a power projection to subdue Xeron and use him for his purposes. He also set up the Dark Messiah plan in order to find a way to break the seal of Sheogh completely and rescue the other demon lords. However, before he completed the power transfer, Raelag had snuck into the secret room and brought Isabel out. In a hurry, Kha-Beleth could only stop the power transfer and quickly appear to control the situation. Under such circumstances, Kha-Beleth had not actually recovered to his peak state. Moreover, he was cautious, fearing that something unexpected would happen. So after creating the barrier to imprison the alliance army, he had been quietly continuing to complete his power transfer from afar through a magic formation set up in Ur-Hekal. This transfer method was naturally very inefficient, so during this period, besides occasionally attacking, he was in a defensive state and could not move far away. The alliance army could not shake him, but something seemed to have happened to Xeron, so the first thing that Kha-Beleth thought of was to send someone to check. However, before he could decide who to send, he suddenly felt a massive amount of magic power appear outside the Annihilation Cage. Puzzled, he looked up and saw a group of black dots soaring in the sky in the distance through the flame barrier. They were flying toward here. ¡°Is Xeron back? That doesn¡¯t seem right!¡± Kha-Beleth could only stare at the black dots, wanting to see who they were. Gem and Zehir had always been focusing their attention on Kha-Beleth. After seeing that he was looking up for a long time, the two of them turned their heads to look at the sky. They naturally saw the group of black dots, but due to the obstruction of the flames, they could not see too clearly. Our reinforcements? No, we don¡¯t have any. It can¡¯t be Raeleg bringing people here, right? the two thought. However, this sudden change attracted both Gem¡¯s group and Kha-Beleth. It was not until this group of black dots finally approached, allowing Gem and the others to see them clearly, that they fell into utter despair. They saw that the one flying at the front was a tall and ferocious demon. The two pairs of demon wings on his back showed his status as a high-rank demon. And one of his arms was holding a small person. The familiar clothes made Gem and the others immediately recognize that it was Isabel! This instantly reminded them of Demon Osiris that Raelag had mentioned! Damn Raelag, didn¡¯t he say that he injured Demon Osiris? Great, this unexpected demon has really become the straw that crushes everyone¡­ It¡¯s over. Raelag is probably dead, and Demon Osiris captured Isabel! For a moment, Gem and the others were heartbroken. All their strategic plans had turned into smoke¡­ On the contrary, when Kha-Beleth saw Roy and Isabel in his arms clearly, his arrogant laughter instantly resounded throughout the entire battlefield. ¡°Hahahaha! Well done, well done! Osiris, I didn¡¯t expect you to give me a surprise!¡± Kha-Beleth had never seen Roy before, but Xeron had mentioned Roy to him. Seeing this unfamiliar face, he immediately guessed who Roy was¡­ Chapter 319 - Scheming Against Each Other Chapter 319 Scheming Against Each Other Roy was surprised when he heard Kha-Beleth¡¯s words. Shouldn¡¯t the first thing Kha-Beleth asks be where Xeron is? Or is Isabel far more important than Xeron to him? With this thought, Roy arrived outside the flame barrier. He did not try to force his way through but stopped in the air and pretended to be proud as he shouted, ¡°Your Excellency Kha-Beleth, it¡¯s our first time meeting, but I think I¡¯m better than that trash Xeron! Right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Kha-Beleth said with satisfaction. ¡°Xeron is trash. He wasted the opportunities I gave him twice. And in the end, it was you who brought Isabel back! Of course, you¡¯re better than him!¡± Roy laughed. ¡°So, do I have a chance to replace him?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Kha-Beleth extended out an arm toward Roy. ¡°Come, offer Isabel to me. From now on, you will be the supreme commander of Ur-Hekal. The entire demon army will obey your command!¡± Hearing this, the high-rank demon heroes who had fought alongside Xeron were very upset, but no one dared to speak up. ¡°It¡¯s not enough just having authority alone!¡± Roy shook his head. ¡°Your Excellency, shouldn¡¯t you transfer your promise to Xeron to me?¡± Hearing this, Kha-Beleth was slightly angry, and he said unhappily, ¡°Osiris, your greed shocks me!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t I deserve it?¡± Roy grinned fiercely. ¡°We¡¯re demons!¡± Kha-Beleth was somewhat helpless. Indeed, just as Roy said, this was the nature of demons. He could not blame Roy on this point, so he could only nod. ¡°Sure. I promise you. Now give Isabel to me!¡± As he spoke, he withdrew the Annihilation Cage so that Roy could enter. ¡°Okay!¡± Roy nodded. After the blazing flame barrier disappeared, Roy slowly landed. Due to his arrival, the battle between both sides on the battlefield had stopped. The alliance army was currently in a state of collapse and unable to fight. Kha-Beleth also ordered the demon camp to stop their attack for the time being, fearing that they would provoke Gem and the others, causing them to attack Roy, thereby hurting Isabel in his hands. Thus, under the watchful eyes of everyone, Roy walked through the formation of the alliance army, and the soldiers blocking his path subconsciously moved away. No one dared to attack Roy at this time. Currently, with the battle suspended, the soldiers of the alliance army, who had fallen into a desperate situation, suddenly had the thought of survival. Although they knew that they could not escape, it was good to be able to catch their breath and extend the coming of death. Gem and Zehir stared intently at Isabel in Roy¡¯s hand, wanting to see if she was the true queen. This kind of mentality was very strange, and they were always holding onto the idea of being lucky. However, Roy¡¯s tall body walked past them without even looking at them. Julia and the others landed behind with the troops and blocked the alliance army¡¯s escape route. Roy came in front of Kha-Beleth and looked up at him. As a demon lord, Kha-Beleth was naturally taller. Roy was two heads shorter than him. Kha-Beleth¡¯s entire body was covered in a fiery red flame armor, making Roy unable to see his true appearance. He only saw Kha-Beleth¡¯s elemental flame face through the gap between his mask. ¡°Your Excellency, it¡¯s a pleasure not to disappoint you!¡± Roy passed Isabel over with both hands. ¡°Good, very good!¡± Kha-Beleth¡¯s pair of blazing eyes under the mask flickered with fiery red light, appearing very excited. He was not surprised about Isabel being unconscious. In order to successfully give birth to the Dark Messiah, Isabel, the mother, had most of her life force taken away. The only thing he wanted from the beginning to the end was his demon son, and he had never cared about her life. He stabbed his demon sword into the ground and reached out to receive Isabel. His huge palm gently lifted her. However, the moment he received Isabel, his other hand suddenly threw a burst of flames at Roy! At this close range, this burst of flames blasted Roy away¡­ This change caused a commotion among the people on the battlefield, but they quickly restrained themselves. Roy struggled to get up, his face covered in dust, and asked, ¡°Your Excellency, why?!¡± Kha-Beleth snorted coldly. ¡°Demon Osiris, do you think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve done? Xeron didn¡¯t direct that Armageddon just now at the fleeing Agrael, but at you, right? You¡¯ve killed that idiot Xeron, right?!¡± ¡°So what?¡± Roy said coldly. ¡°Hmph!¡± Kha-Beleth looked at Roy and gnashed his teeth. ¡°Who gave you the courage? Without my permission, you killed my follower. And you even dared to use Isabel to threaten me, yet you still want a reward!¡± After hearing what Kha-Beleth said, the remaining high-rank demon heroes in the demon camp finally heaved a sigh of relief. It turned out that Sovereign Kha-Beleth did not throw Xeron away after using him. Instead, he chose to get Isabel back first before pursuing the blame. This made the demon heroes feel much more at ease. Now that Isabel was in his hands, he had fallen out with Roy. They crossed their arms and looked at Roy in mockery. However, Roy did not show any signs of fear and trepidation in the face of Kha-Beleth¡¯s questioning. Instead, he stood up nonchalantly, patted the dust off his body, and then shook his head. ¡°Sigh. It seems like a demon of unknown origin like me really can¡¯t obtain true trust! If I had known earlier, I would have been better off just attacking immediately!¡± After hearing Roy¡¯s words, Kha-Beleth was stunned. ¡°What do you mean?¡± But before he could understand, an anomaly happened! Isabel, whom he had been holding in his hand, suddenly moved at this moment, and a ball of flames attacked Kha-Beleth! With a bang, the flames exploded on Kha-Beleth¡¯s face, blocking his line of sight. Then Isabel turned around and quickly took the gigantic demon sword that he had inserted into the ground! After the flames dissipated, Kha-Beleth looked angrily at Isabel, who was running away with his demon sword. And then he discovered that she was not Isabel! It was just a succubus dressed in revealing clothes! This succubus was none other than Benia! At this moment, Kha-Beleth fully understood that this was a deception. The Isabel that Osiris brought back was simply a succubus pretending to be her using illusion magic. What was laughable was that he, a dignified demon lord, had not even noticed¡­ Now that the succubus suddenly attacked and caught him off guard, it allowed her to snatch his weapon away! ¡°Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!¡± The flames all over Kha-Beleth suddenly increased in size, making him look extremely angry. Just as he was about to kill Benia, an ear-piercing sound of wind came. Kha-Beleth looked up alertly and saw that Roy was in midair, emitting a blood-red light, holding a ferocious demon sword in his hand, and slashing at his head. Kha-Beleth quickly raised his wrist to shield his head. The next second, Roy¡¯s Frostmourne slashed heavily on the gauntlet! Clang! A deep sound resounded throughout the entire battlefield, and an immense gust of wind blew up the surrounding soil. Under the astonished gazes of the countless alliance soldiers and demons, the tremendous force from Roy¡¯s sword actually pressed Kha-Beleth into the ground half a meter deep! Especially the high-rank demon heroes, they never expected this to happen. Kha-Beleth was punishing Demon Osiris a second ago, so why did it suddenly turn into Osiris fighting him directly in the blink of an eye?! ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Kha-Beleth looked at Roy, who was shrouded in black ice armor at a close range, and said in disbelief, ¡°You actually dared to attack me?!¡± ¡°Not only did I attack you, but I also want to kill you!¡± Roy revealed a sinister smile. He activated the Eyes of Nightmare and launched the fear technique against Kha-Beleth. Kha-Beleth looked at Roy¡¯s pentagram eyes and suddenly felt flustered. Although he immediately suppressed this fear, it allowed Roy to swing his tail and slam his head fiercely while he was in a daze. With the enhancement of Bloodlust, Roy¡¯s attack hit solidly and sent Kha-Beleth¡¯s tall body flying. He rolled twice in the air before crashing heavily on the ground. Kha-Beleth was not injured, but he had really lost face. After turning over and getting up, he roared angrily, ¡°Demon Osiris!!! You will pay!!!¡± No matter how slow he was, Kha-Beleth understood that Osiris wanted to challenge him, a demon lord. He wanted to promote! He could not tolerate it. He had to kill this rebellious challenger mercilessly! After Kha-Beleth roared, he stretched out his hand and began to summon his demon sword. Generally speaking, demons would integrate a portion of their soul fragments into their weapons, making them easy-to-hand weapons. Kha-Beleth¡¯s demon sword was like this. Because it had fused with his soul fragment, he could summon the weapon back even if he lost it. However, how could Benia not think of this when she snatched his weapon? After grabbing it, she immediately flew into the distance and handed the demon sword to¡­ Fat Tiger! Fat Tiger took it, and his three big mouths were tightly biting onto Kha-Beleth¡¯s demon sword. Under his tremendous bite force, Kha-Beleth could not make his demon sword fly back! With this delay, Roy flashed behind him and stabbed through a gap in his flame armor. Frostmourne was a divine artifact with strong curse effects. Roy¡¯s intention was only to injure Kha-Beleth first and use the wound to let the curses on the sword invade him, thereby achieving the goal of weakening him. However, when he pierced the sword in, he immediately realized that something was wrong because he did not feel any feedback from the sword piercing into his body¡­ Chapter 320 - A Demon of Science Chapter 320 A Demon of Science The sword did not work after stabbing in. Roy immediately felt that something was wrong, so he quickly retreated. The next second, an enormous wave of fire swept toward Roy, almost covering all the space he could dodge. Feeling the violent high temperature contained in the flames, Roy took prompt action and placed a thick layer of black ice on himself. The fire wave surged and completely enveloped Roy. It carried him hundreds of meters away before gradually disappearing. Amid the smoke, Roy appeared. The ice on his body had totally melted in the fire wave just now. Kha-Beleth¡¯s flame power was more powerful than he had imagined. Had he not continued to output magic power, it might have burned him after the ice melted. Looking up, he found that Kha-Beleth was in a giant sphere of flames covering his entire body. The flames burned fiercely from bottom to top, giving off the feeling that they were soaring into the sky. He merely stood on the battlefield, but even the clouds above him illuminated. The intense heat spread across the battlefield, and together with the strong smell of sulfur, the temperature of the entire battlefield rose, forcing the alliance soldiers to retreat. The change came so fast, so much so that neither Gem nor Zehir knew what was going on. But the sudden battle between Demon Osiris and Demon Lord Kha-Beleth finally made them see hope again. They began to gather their troops. Looking at the solid ground beneath Kha-Beleth melting into flowing magma under the high temperature, Roy finally understood. He asked with a sneer, ¡°Flame demon?¡± Kha-Beleth did not answer him but laughed wildly. ¡°Frost demon?¡± Neither Roy nor Kha-Beleth had expected to encounter a demon of a hostile bloodline here. The extreme disgust for the other party¡¯s bloodline made the two of them agitated. Black frost spread under Roy¡¯s feet and quickly surged toward Kha-Beleth. When the frost arrived not far from him and encountered the melted magma, it immediately made sizzling sounds. While extinguishing the magma, the frost also turned into steam under the high temperature. Roy and Kha-Beleth could see the other¡¯s image distorting through the steam. In unison, Kha-Beleth and Roy both turned their heads and ordered their respective troops, ¡°Kill them!!!¡± The next second, the battlefield that had paused exploded! The demons on Kha-Beleth¡¯s side howled as they rushed toward Julia and the others. At the same time, Rafaro, who could no longer hold back, let out an earth-shaking dragon roar and flew into the air with a group of bone dragons behind him toward the demon army. Giovanni laughed sinisterly and rushed down with his vampires. Their target was the low-level demons. Fat Tiger bit Kha-Beleth¡¯s demon sword firmly. Although he could not use his mouths anymore, his enormous body was his biggest weapon. When this gigantic beast rushed into the demon formation, he immediately caused a bloody storm. The alliance forces of Gem and Zehir were the most unlucky because they were between the two sides on the battlefield. ¡°F*ck, damn it!¡± Zehir gritted his teeth. ¡°Let¡¯s help Demon Osiris!¡± Hearing this, Julia, who was flying over his head, praised, ¡°A wise choice!¡± Zehir and Gem looked at each other and smiled bitterly. If possible, they would actually be more willing to watch the two groups of demons tear each other apart. But the problem was that Osiris¡¯s troops seemed to have schemed against them from the beginning. When the troops came, they were behind them. Now that the two sides were fighting, they could not even hide. If they were unwilling to be killed just like that, they could only take action. Compared to the even more terrifying Kha-Beleth, they would rather choose Osiris. At least he had not killed their people¡­ The battle began again, but no matter which side the soldiers belonged to, they tacitly avoided the location of Kha-Beleth and Roy. Because they knew very well that no matter how they fought and lived or died on the battlefield, the final outcome depended on which of these two demons won¡­ Kha-Beleth could not retrieve his demon sword, so he temporarily did not want to take it back. He stretched out his hand, and an enormous flame whip condensed in his palm. With a light swing, the flame whip twisted like a snake as it tore through the steam and lashed at Roy. Several black ice walls appeared around Roy, blocking the lash from Kha-Beleth. Holding Frostmourne, Roy slashed at the air and shot an ice blade at Kha-Beleth. Facing the ice blade flying over, Kha-Beleth stretched out his hand to block it. The ice blade quickly melted under the high temperature of his palm and was unable to cause any damage to him. Roy¡¯s attack inspired Kha-Beleth. He continuously swung the flame whip, and each swing would produce a half-moon-shaped flame blade that flew toward Roy. Roy continuously slashed out ice blades that collided with Kha-Beleth¡¯s flame blades. Both sides attacked each other like this for a while but found that this ordinary attack method could not produce any effect, so they began to change their moves in unison. Roy raised his hand into the air and created an immense Ice Storm above Kha-Beleth. Countless sharp black icicles fell like torrential rain, forcing Kha-Beleth to raise his protective flames to melt the icicles as they smashed down. When he found an opportunity, he immediately shot a massive pillar of fire at Roy. This pillar of fire constantly twisted as it flew, spinning like a fire dragon charging at Roy. Then it slammed into the ice walls in front of Roy. Boom! A violent explosion spread, and the fierce flames instantly devoured all the ice walls that Roy created. Then, taking advantage of this opportunity, Kha-Beleth¡¯s second fire dragon flew over and rushed straight at Roy. Facing the flying fire dragon, Roy snorted coldly. He stretched out a hand and pressed it on the fire dragon¡¯s head! The next second, an extremely cold aura emitted from his hand and instantly froze the flying fire dragon, preventing the flame power in it from exploding. What did a frozen flame look like? It was an exceptionally beautiful crystal. This fire dragon turned into a fiery-red crystal shining in the darkness, like the most magnificent gem in the world. Unfortunately, the moment it turned into a crystal, the fire dragon fell from the air and shattered into countless fragments and powder. No person and no demon dared to approach Roy and Kha-Beleth¡¯s battlefield. Gem and Zehir only dared to look from afar with the Eagle Eye skill. After seeing the probing confrontation between Roy and Kha-Beleth, they heaved a sigh of relief. In their opinion, Demon Osiris was actually evenly matched with Demon Lord Kha-Beleth. However, they did not know that although Roy looked relaxed, he was actually in a little trouble. After devouring the power of the Sword of Frost, Roy could now easily create ¨C 250¡ãC frost. Logically speaking, such a low temperature should be enough to deal with Kha-Beleth¡¯s flames. But when they were really fighting, Roy realized that the temperature of Kha-Beleth¡¯s flames was higher than he had imagined. Unlike hellfire, which incorporated dark power, Kha-Beleth¡¯s flames were still red, but these flames contained a very violent power. The slightest contact could cause an explosion, making the temperature of the flames increase dramatically in an instant, melting everything that came into contact with them. Roy had just tested it and found that the moment Kha-Beleth¡¯s flames exploded, they had a temperature as high as seven to eight thousand degrees. Although it was only a short moment, this high temperature had already exceeded the temperature of the sun¡¯s surface! Originally, with frost temperature Roy condensed, he should have extinguished the flames first, making Kha-Beleth¡¯s flame magic ineffective. But the outcome of the collision was that the two neutralized each other. Roy became slightly annoyed. Of course, he could activate Cryogenic Fate and make the frost temperature he created continue to decrease, but this meant that he would need to consume more magic power. Although Kha-Beleth had lost his weapon, his current strength was probably not his true strength. It was impossible for a demon lord to have so little strength. Therefore, after thinking about it, Roy did not continue to persist in using frost power to fight against Kha-Beleth. With a wave of his hand, he pulled an iron longsword that had fallen onto the battlefield with his Psychokinesis. An alliance soldier might have left it behind since it was still stained with purple demon blood. Under the effect of Psychokinesis, Roy removed the hilt and handguard, leaving only a single blood-stained blade, and then he controlled it to float in front of him. Of course, Kha-Beleth saw Roy¡¯s actions and felt puzzled. He could not help but mock, ¡°Do you want to use that inferior weapon to attack me? What a joke!¡± Roy looked at him and shook his head. ¡°Being uncultured is truly a frightening thing!¡± With that, he did not explain. He only raised his arms and placed them on both sides of the sword in parallel. The next second, black electric currents arced all over his body, and then these black electric currents wrapped around his arms. He controlled the currents on his arms and began to spiral them in reverse and continuously extend the electric field he sensed forward! Kha-Beleth could not make out the electric currents moving on Roy¡¯s arms, but he saw the longsword floating in front of Roy begin to shake violently. Roy gritted his teeth, used Psychokinesis to restrain the longsword, and continued to increase the electric current output on his arms. Only when he felt that it was enough did he suddenly remove the Psychokinesis acting on the longsword. The moment he withdrew his Psychokinesis, the entire battlefield heard a deafening bang. It was the sound of a sonic boom! That¡¯s right! Roy used himself as the guide rail and temporarily created an electromagnetic railgun to fire the longsword¡­ Before Kha-Beleth could even react, he was hit by a flying sword with a speed that exceeded Mach 10. Although the flame armor on his chest blocked the flying sword, it carried him flying, penetrating through the entire battlefield. The originally dense crowd on the battlefield now had a straight line plowed through it. All the humans and demons blocking the path had been smashed into bloody fragments¡­ Chapter 321 - Conqueror of the Inferno World Chapter 321 Conqueror of the Inferno World Seeing his successful electromagnetic railgun attack blast Kha-Beleth away, Roy could not help but shake his demon claws excitedly. Unlike many demons, Roy was a demon who was good at thinking From the time he discovered artificial angels in the Darksiders world, Roy understood one thing. The boundary between the mystical side and the scientific side was not so obvious. Moreover, he later used tactical nuclear bombs to blow up angels and demons, and he saw that technological weapons could cause damage to mythical creatures. Therefore, Roy had been thinking about whether he could turn the elemental power he obtained into technological means. This electromagnetic railgun was actually his second attempt. The first real attempt should be the lightning cannon that shot out of his mouth, and this so-called lightning cannon was actually an electrothermal cannon! His frost power was developing toward ultra-low temperatures, while his lightning power transformed into thermal energy attacks and kinetic energy attacks. On the other hand, Roy did not have a good idea for dark power. But even so, Roy¡¯s attack methods now had many new variations, and he could complete these variations without the system, formlessly saving himself many souls. When Kha-Beleth was sent flying, his body was still burning with raging flames, so Gem and the numerous alliance soldiers on the battlefield only saw a ball of flames blazing through the battlefield, but they did not see what it was at all. When they found that the flying flames were actually Demon Lord Kha-Beleth, they were so shocked that their eyes almost fell out! In the eyes of Gem and the others, although Demon Osiris was extremely strong, he was only a high-rank demon after all, and Kha-Beleth had been a famous demon lord for a long time. No matter how they thought about the battle, it should have been Kha-Beleth who had the upper hand. Unexpectedly, in just a short exchange, the first to be sent flying was instead Kha-Beleth¡­ Could Demon Osiris really have a chance of succeeding in challenging Demon Sovereign Kha-Beleth? The eyes of Gem and the others flickered thoughtfully¡­ The flying Kha-Beleth finally slammed into the city wall of Ur-Hekal. With a thunderous bang, he easily created a giant hole in the solid wall and then smashed through buildings to the interior of the city. Roy spread his wings and flew up. He could see the continuous collapse of buildings in Ur-Hekal. It was not until the immense kinetic energy of the electromagnetic railgun completely exhausted that the commotion finally subsided. Floating in the air, Roy slowly flapped his two pairs of demon wings, quietly waiting for Kha-Beleth to appear. He knew that although the electromagnetic railgun attack was fierce, it might not be anything to Kha-Beleth. Sure enough, after a while, the figure of Kha-Beleth appeared in the smoke. However, unlike before, the sphere of destruction flames surrounding him was much smaller now, and his fiery-red armor had countless cracks. At his heart, a silver-white, molten iron liquid was flowing down continuously. It seemed like the longsword that Roy shot had melted. In fact, the moment the longsword hit the armor on Kha-Beleth¡¯s chest, because of the hard armor blocking it, the longsword had already smashed into a metal disk under the massive impact and then stuck to his chest. He had fully absorbed the astonishing kinetic energy attached to the sword, which was the real reason why he had been sent flying. Roy did not know what material Kha-Beleth¡¯s fiery-red armor was made of, but as a demon lord¡¯s armor, its defense was certainly strong. But this armor was already useless now. As Kha-Beleth slowly walked over, the armor made cracking sounds, and fragments were constantly falling. Through the gaps exposed by these fragments, Roy finally saw the situation in Kha-Beleth¡¯s body clearly. What appeared from those gaps was actually hot red flames! Roy finally understood why he could not feel anything when Frostmourne pierced into his body. It turned out that the body wrapped in this armor was just a mass of flames-Kha-Beleth¡¯s body had long elementalized! After returning to the battlefield, Kha-Beleth did not show any anger. He just stood there quietly, but he could clearly feel that his entire body was trembling violently. With a bang, the armor on his body completely disintegrated, turning into countless fragments. But before Roy could see clearly the shape of Kha-Beleth¡¯s body under the armor, dazzling flames suddenly erupted! Kha-Beleth¡¯s entire body instantly became as bright as the sun, and the light of the flames illuminated the whole battlefield, making all the alliance soldiers who saw the light go blind. Roy was fine. His eyes blocked a lot of the light. But Kha-Beleth¡¯s body was still full of intense radiation. He could see that his body was constantly expanding and becoming larger in this light. After some time, the dazzling light on Kha-Beleth finally disappeared, but when people carefully looked over again, they immediately became dumbfounded¡­ The original figure of Kha-Beleth disappeared, replaced by an incredibly colossal¡­ flame monster! The lower half of this flame monster had four hooves, and the upper half was humanoid, looking like a centaur. But this shape was hollow inside, and what filled the inside of his body was not flesh and blood but fiercely burning red flames! At this moment, Kha-Beleth looked like a colossal fire bull. His upper body had a demon face, and flames raged on his body, accentuating the savage and terrifying demon skull. The incomparably thick demon horns on his forehead were like burning iron, and the blazing tail behind him was more than ten meters long. As it swayed, countless sparks splashed out. On his back, a pair of flame wings soared into the sky in a V-shape, and the wingspan was more than a hundred meters. Just looking at them was shocking! Just by standing there, he had already exceeded the height of the city wall of Ur-Hekal, which was about thirty meters tall! Kha-Beleth, liberated from the armor, was simply a gigantic flame beast¡­ Roar!!! Kha-Beleth let out a satisfied roar. With this roar, a circle of destruction flames spread out. The first thing the flames came into contact with was the city wall of Ur-Hekal, and they directly melted the wall into magma. The nearby demons affected by the flames turned into black ashes and dissipated without a sound. Shocked! The entire battlefield was shocked by the true appearance of Kha-Beleth! Even Roy was the same. He had previously thought that as a demon lord, Kha-Beleth might have a second transformation that was his true form, so he had been guarding against it. But he never expected that Kha-Beleth¡¯s second transformation would be so terrifying. It was worlds apart from his human form. Most importantly, Kha-Beleth¡¯s current appearance actually gave Roy a very familiar feeling! He remembered. Isn¡¯t this the fire bull that Nero encountered in Devil May Cry 4?! Although there are differences in the details, he really looks like the fire bull¡­ F*ck! Kha-Beleth doesn¡¯t really have a brother, does he? Or is this the form of the lords of the flame demons? This doesn¡¯t match the traditional flame demon image¡­ Before Roy could figure it out, Kha-Beleth had already taken a step forward. His entire body had already transformed into fire elements, but this step was like tens of thousands of tons smashing into the ground, causing it to tremble. His arm with hideous barbs and scales stretched out, and an enormous flame scythe appeared in his hand. Holding this scythe that was more than forty meters long, he pointed at Roy in the air and roared, ¡°My name is Kha-Beleth! The Conqueror of the Inferno World! The Ruler of Strength and Flames! The Son of Asmodeus! The Guardian of the Chaos Throne of Urgash! Demon Osiris, I will give you one last chance. Hand over Isabel, and I can annihilate your soul without making you suffer!¡± This series of titles almost stunned Roy. Roy could understand the title of the Guardian of the Chaos Throne of Urgash. But what is the Son of Asmodeus? Does Kha-Beleth actually have the bloodline of Asmodeus, one of the Seven Demon Kings? No wonder this guy made Isabel pregnant¡­ And the Conqueror of the Inferno World, does this title refer to the world where flame demons live in the Abyss? If so, doesn¡¯t that mean that there are more flame demons like Kha-Beleth? Kha-Beleth¡¯s words revealed a lot of deeper information about the Abyss, but Roy did not have time to think too much about it now. Facing the threat of Kha-Beleth, of course he could not admit defeat. Now that things had come to this, he could only brace himself. Roy took a deep breath and released all his magic power pressure without restraint. He replied loudly, ¡°If you want Isabel, kill me first!¡± Several enormous tornadoes erupted on the battlefield. They were produced by the collision of the magic power pressure between Roy and Kha-Beleth. The tornadoes twisted and howled, connecting the ground and the sky. These tornadoes ravaged the battlefield of Ur-Hekal, and the pressure was so oppressive that it made people want to go crazy. Be it the alliance army or the demons, they could not care less about the fight at this moment and hurriedly retreated until several kilometers away before daring to stop and watch. They knew very well that an epic battle was about to erupt¡­ Chapter 322 - Battle of Ice and Fire Chapter 322 Battle of Ice and Fire With heavy footsteps, Kha-Beleth slowly walked toward Roy. It was not without reason that others had always regarded flame demons as the representation of demons. At this moment, just Kha-Beleth¡¯s appearance alone was far beyond Roy¡¯s. With his height of tens of meters, his weight of thousands of tons, and the suffocating heat brought by the blazing flames, he was the type of creature that made people feel endless fear upon seeing. In the Abyss, a world full of flames and endless darkness, flame demons were uniquely blessed with excellent growth environments. They had very few natural enemies, so many powerful ones were born in the long years. These powerful flame demons preyed on souls and spread fear in various worlds. Even if their opponents wanted to eliminate them, they would have to pay a massive and painful price. So over time, flame demons became famous in the Infinite Worlds. Compared to Kha-Beleth, Roy¡¯s body was tiny. However, frost demons were never war demons who were good at melee fighting nor had much strength, so the demons of this race were generally not that big. Even if Roy could modify his body through the system, he did not intend to do so because, in his opinion, it was not necessarily good. The key lay in how you used¡­ Wrong, the key lay in combat strength. Roooaaarrr! Kha-Beleth looked at Roy, who was the size of a fly in front of him, and could not help but let out a low and hoarse laugh. ¡°Look at you, pitiful worm. Ever since I became a demon lord, I have encountered many overconfident challengers, but all of them failed without exception. And those losers were like you, blindly confident in their strength. It was only until I tore their bodies apart bit by bit and devoured their souls that they would think of begging for mercy¡­ Demon Osiris, how long can you last?¡± Roy smiled and shook his head. He could not be bothered to talk nonsense with Kha-Beleth. It was useless besides increasing his sense of superiority. Roy did not waste time with words and directly used actions to speak! His body turned into lightning and left a trail of light in the air. Roy instantly appeared on Kha-Beleth¡¯s forehead, and his entire body glowed with the light of Bloodlust. A thick layer of ice wrapped around his right fist as he punched through Kha-Beleth¡¯s protective flames, ruthlessly pounding one of his demon horns! With a loud bang, Kha-Beleth¡¯s enormous head suddenly tilted, and then he roared painfully. After Roy¡¯s frost power corroded his demon horn, which was like burning iron, several cracks appeared¡­ As a demon, Roy was very aware of the weaknesses of demon horns. Demon horns were not only a symbol of a demon¡¯s identity and status, but they were also an organ on the demon¡¯s body. And this organ was the most difficult to elementalize! Although many demon horns looked very thick and powerful and usable as weapons, in fact, very few demons directly used their demon horns to fight. This was because demon horns grew on their heads and connected to their brains. Once they suffered an injury, it was absolutely painful for demons. Under normal circumstances, it was difficult to attack a demon¡¯s demon horns deliberately, and a punch might not necessarily break them. But Kha-Beleth¡¯s body had become so colossal that his demon horns were naturally very conspicuous. To Roy, this was a target that he could easily attack. In particular, Kha-Beleth¡¯s demon horns, which were already in a high-temperature state, suddenly became even more fragile after being corroded by the ultra-low temperature frost power on Roy¡¯s fist. This was the principle of thermal expansion and contraction. It was a supreme law that even mythical creatures could not avoid¡­ After the pain was endless anger. Kha-Beleth raised his head, opened his mouth, and bit at Roy on his forehead, wanting to devour him in one bite. When he saw Roy flying up to dodge, he paused for a moment before spitting out a powerful flame wave! Boom! Like a flash cannon, Kha-Beleth¡¯s destruction flames instantly illuminated the dim sky. The light of the flames soared thousands of meters into the sky, leaving a trail of light in the twilight before slowly disappearing a few seconds later. Such a powerful attack broke a massive hole in the clouds in the sky, but even though it was powerful, it was useless if it could not hit anyone. The moment Kha-Beleth opened his mouth, Roy had flapped his wings and instantly entered sonic speed. He turned and moved along Kha-Beleth¡¯s neck. Frostmourne reappeared in his hand with intense frost power and pierced into Kha-Beleth¡¯s protective flames. After Roy circled around Kha-Beleth¡¯s neck, the low temperature on his sword made a dim S-shaped spiral mark on Kha-Beleth¡¯s formerly bright protective flames. Roy stored his sword, and the cloud of a sonic boom appeared under him as he calmly avoided the flame scythe that Kha-Beleth slashed at him. Yes, everyone could tell that Roy¡¯s current mobility was much higher than that of Kha-Beleth¡­ There were gains and losses. Although Kha-Beleth¡¯s astonishing size had brought him an unparalleled sense of deterrence and power, his speed had decreased significantly as a result. Of course, if it were any other opponent, Kha-Beleth¡¯s mobility would not be a weakness because the destruction flames surrounding him had an extremely high temperature. No one would be able to approach him easily and use Roy¡¯s method to fight. Unfortunately, his current opponent was Roy, a frost demon that could use frost power to offset the high temperature of his flames¡­ Kha-Beleth¡¯s flame scythe swept through the air and passed by Roy. Finally, the tip of the scythe slashed onto the ground. Formidable flame power erupted, turning the area around the tip of the blade into a sea of flames. In response to Kha-Beleth¡¯s attack, a black lightning bolt suddenly blasted Kha-Beleth, suppressing and causing the flames on him to shrink sharply. While the electric arcs on Kha-Beleth were still flowing, Roy flashed to his forehead once again and punched the giant demon horn that was injured just now! Kha-Beleth, who had gone crazy from the pain, directly slashed his scythe at his head, forcing Roy to dodge. Then Kha-Beleth became smarter. He strengthened the protective flames on his forehead and enveloped both demon horns. At the same time, he used his enormous palm full of flames to continuously swat Roy like a fly. After Roy dodged left and right in the air and dropped to a certain height, the flame wings on Kha-Beleth¡¯s back suddenly spread and brought his colossal body forward to crash into Roy! The range of this collision with his chest was too large, and Roy could not completely dodge it in a flash. He was grazed by Kha-Beleth rushing past, and his entire body violently rolled and crashed into the ground with a boom, creating a giant pit. If not for the protection of the Cold Winter Armor, Roy would have been in danger. Even so, he still felt pain all over as he climbed out of the pit! When people described being hit by an immense force, they usually used ¡®hit by an elephant¡¯ or ¡®hit by a tank¡¯. But what about Roy? If he had to describe how he felt just now, he felt like he was ¡®hit by an aircraft carrier¡¯¡­ The increase in strength brought about by this colossal body was not something Roy¡¯s Bloodlust could contend against. It was no wonder that Kha-Beleth had called himself the Ruler of Strength and Flames. Such astonishing strength was indeed incomparable¡­ On the other side, when Roy climbed up, Kha-Beleth had barely completed his turn. When he rushed out just now, it was difficult for him to stop, so he only stopped after about three hundred meters. When he turned his four hooves and head around, he was already quite a distance away from Roy. But he did not rush back. He raised his scythe and pointed it at the sky! A huge red fireball the size of the entire football field grew on the top of his scythe, and after appearing, it flew high into the sky. With a swing of his scythe, the huge fireball suddenly changed direction and smashed toward Roy from high in the sky. Seeing the fireball flying over, Roy immediately spread his wings and flew up to avoid it. But unexpectedly, the fireball suddenly exploded, turning from one into millions in an instant, and the range they covered instantly increased by dozens of times. This time, Roy could not dodge, so he brought his wings closer to his body and looked for the gaps between the fireballs to evade them. If he could not avoid any, he would use Frost Armor to block them. After all, the fireballs were scattered, so their power naturally decreased. Although this attack did not cause much damage to Roy in the end, it had consumed a lot of his stamina and magic power. Kha-Beleth knew he was not as mobile as Roy, so he simply used this super-large-range attack to suppress him. Now that Roy was a distance away, it was time for Kha-Beleth to attack wantonly. As a true demon lord, Kha-Beleth felt that he had vastly more magic power than Roy, so it did not matter if he could not catch Roy. He could continuously consume Roy¡¯s magic power to obtain the final victory. Roy could see Kha-Beleth¡¯s aim, so he naturally could not let him continue being arrogant. He raised his hand and poured powerful magic power into the sky. The next moment, the temperature of the entire battlefield suddenly plummeted. The cold and hot air collided with each other, stirring up a hurricane. With the hurricane, black snow began to fall. He and Kha-Beleth restrained each other, so Roy wanted to create a battlefield environment that was beneficial to him¡­ Chapter 323 - Radical Thought Chapter 323 Radical Thought The hot and suffocating battlefield suddenly became cool the moment the first black snowflake fell. The first snowflakes that fell melted due to the high temperature emitted by Kha-Beleth, instantly turning into rising water vapor. However, they did not disappear but entered the clouds again to circulate. Heavy black snow fell toward the ground. Under the continuous effort, the temperature on the battlefield became lower and lower. At the edge of the battlefield, snow was already piling up on the ground. If Kha-Beleth had to use a word to describe how he currently felt, it was anxiety! In the beginning, he did not care much about these snowflakes and only regarded them as Demon Osiris¡¯s dying struggle. He waved his flame scythe and charged at Roy, but Roy changed his tactics and focused on dodging instead of counterattacking. All his magic power was continuously inputting into the clouds above to create a cold wave. As the temperature on the battlefield became lower and lower, Kha-Beleth finally realized that something was wrong. Under this low temperature, he felt a sense of suppression all over his entire body. There was an obstacle in the output of his magic power, and the consumption of magic power became even greater. The black snowflakes fell on him one after another, causing the destruction flames burning around him to decrease again and again. What made him the most uncomfortable was that the snow melted by his flames gradually seeped into the ground, making the ground muddy. He now had immense tonnage, and he sank more than half a meter deep with one step. This feeling of entering a swamp drove him crazy. Knowing that this battlefield environment was very disadvantageous for him, Kha-Beleth naturally wanted to break out of this situation. He did not care about continuing to chase Roy. He suddenly stood upright and stomped his two front hooves on the ground! The next moment, a dazzling mass of flames exploded, forming a flame nova. With Kha-Beleth as the center, it spread in all directions. The flame nova affected a radius of more than a hundred kilometers, and all the snowflakes affected by the flames instantly vaporized. With this wave of high temperature, Kha-Beleth roasted the ground of the battlefield, and then he rushed over with his scythe and slashed at Roy¡¯s head. Sizzle. Roy turned into lightning and instantly retreated three kilometers away. He floated in the air and looked at Kha-Beleth with a sinister smile. Kha-Beleth was about to say something angrily when he realized that snow was falling from the sky, continuously, incessantly, endlessly¡­ So the crazy Kha-Beleth exploded another flame nova. Seeing Kha-Beleth¡¯s response, Roy¡¯s smile became even more sinister. Although the snow brought by the Dark Frost wave kept falling, it actually consumed very little of Roy¡¯s magic power and lasted for a long time. But Kha-Beleth¡¯s response consumed too much magic power. When the flame novas exploded, not only was the consumption massive, but the effect was also not that good. Most importantly, after Roy¡¯s heavy snow cooled the entire battlefield, the power of Kha-Beleth¡¯s flames naturally weakened. The temperature of Kha-Beleth¡¯s destruction flames was as high as 8,000¡ãC, and Roy¡¯s frost temperature was only -250¡ãC. Although the difference in the value of the two appeared to be very large, it was actually Roy who had the advantage because heat always transferred from high temperature to low temperature. Every time Kha-Beleth used magic power to create flames, a large portion of the energy was consumed during the heat transfer. Of course, the battle between the two was actually a battle of consumption. While Kha-Beleth was being consumed, Roy was also being consumed. But Roy was not afraid of him at all because he had the ten times magic power recovery speed increase of the Cold Winter Armor. Roy could fight it out slowly for an entire day! The battle thus entered a deadlock¡­ The fierce flames fought against the heavy snow filling the sky. The battlefield of Roy and Kha-Beleth looked magnificent, but no one dared to approach the edge of their battlefield. The soldiers of the alliance army and the demon camp that had escaped far away earlier only dared to fight at a place more than two hundred kilometers away from Ur-Hekal. Even so, people would be affected by the power coming from afar from time to time. The bodies of some of the alliance soldiers and demons stained with black snow began festering, and their entire bodies were in severe pain. They eventually fell to the ground and died amid endless screams. Some alliance soldiers and demons were brushed by Kha-Beleth¡¯s flames and instantly turned into charred corpses. The souls exposed by these dead people were eventually dragged toward Ur-Hekal¡­ Be it the alliance army or the demons, they all knew that the battle between Demon Sovereign Kha-Beleth and Demon Osiris was terrifying. But unfortunately, no one dared to witness this battle. They could only focus on the enemies in front of them and keep fighting. Julia and Benia¡¯s current opponents were the demon heroes under Kha-Beleth. Both sides were evenly matched, and it would be difficult to determine the winner in a short time. But Rafaro was slaughtering in the crowd. Whether it was demons or the alliance soldiers, as long as they were living creatures, they had life force in them. Rafaro was wreaking havoc on the battlefield excitedly and constantly absorbing the rich life force to replace the death power in his body. Now, large patches of hard black dragon scales had appeared on his body, and he was about to complete the life conversion ritual. There were still a few gold dragons under Gem¡¯s command. These gold dragons naturally could tell what Rafaro wanted to do, so their eyes were full of worry. Although black dragons were also their compatriots, black dragons had extremely violent tempers since ancient times. The black dragon in front of them, who had reincarnated from the state of death, would surely increase his strength once he obtained a flesh body. At that time, if he attacked the alliance army, he would definitely cause immense casualties to the alliance army. Therefore, the gold dragons were quietly contacting Gem to ask if she wanted to take action and suppress this black dragon. But Gem looked at the massive demon army and suppressed this thought. Now that the two armies were entangling with each other, the alliance troops could not retreat even if they wanted to. They could only try their best to eliminate the vitality of the demon army, so they had to rely on Demon Osiris¡¯s army, which naturally included this raging black dragon¡­ ¡°Haven¡¯t you found Isabel?¡± Gem whispered to Zehir next to her. Zehir had not taken many actions, but he was actually using Eagle Eye to investigate the situation on the battlefield. He replied softly, ¡°I¡¯ve found her, but it might be extremely difficult to save her!¡± ¡°Where?¡± Gem asked. ¡°There¡¯s an undead army about forty kilometers behind the battlefield!¡± Zehir said. ¡°That¡¯s Demon Osiris¡¯s army. In my impression, this army hasn¡¯t appeared on the battlefield. We only saw it after we retreated. If he has Isabel in his hands, she can only be there!¡± ¡°Indeed. The Isabel that Demon Osiris brought was a fake, but she¡¯s definitely in his hands. Given the personality of demons, Isabel is a good card for him, so of course, he will think of ways to make use of her!¡± Gem nodded. ¡°So I think she should be there because only in that place can Demon Osiris play this card when he needs it¡­ But what¡¯s the problem you mentioned?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a lich master guarding there!¡± Zehir shrugged. ¡°And that enormous three-headed hellhound is also there. It¡¯s still holding Kha-Beleth¡¯s demon sword in its mouths¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Gem frowned. From the sound of it, the undead army guarding Isabel was not weak. Even if she and Zehir led a surprise attack there, they might not be able to take it down quickly. If they alarmed Demon Osiris¡¯s subordinates, they would probably not mind beating the alliance army as well¡­ ¡°Actually, I think we can wait and see first!¡± Zehir thought for a while. ¡°Since Isabel is a card that Demon Osiris is using to deal with Kha-Beleth, he will use it sooner or later. If Demon Osiris can really use Isabel and the child in her stomach to deal severe damage to Kha-Beleth, it won¡¯t be a bad thing. At least we can watch both sides suffer losses¡­¡± ¡°I hope so¡­¡± Gem sighed. Things had long gone beyond their control, and they could only take things one step at a time now. Although they really wanted to stop the birth of the Dark Messiah, the problem was that they could not even protect themselves now¡­ In front of Ur-Hekal, the battle between Roy and Kha-Beleth was still in a deadlock. Kha-Beleth¡¯s flame scythe smashed onto the ground, creating a series of explosive magma bursts. The magma erupted from the ground, and the flames shot straight at Roy. But when they arrived in front of him, Roy directly froze them with Ice Age, turning the magma into fiery-red ice spikes that soared into the sky! Taking advantage of the time that Kha-Beleth¡¯s line of sight was blocked, Roy covered himself in thick black mist, hid in the flurries of black snow, quietly moved to under Kha-Beleth¡¯s abdomen, and stabbed at it. The ice on his sword collided with the flames, creating a sizzling, explosive sound. It was the sound of the instantaneous boiling of water vapor. Kha-Beleth screamed in pain and immediately spread his wings and rushed forward, knocking Roy out from under his abdomen. ¡°Disgusting fellow! Do you only know these disgusting fighting methods?!¡± Kha-Beleth roared as he turned around, waved his flame scythe, and shot countless flying fire crows at Roy. Roy spread his wings and flew up. While dodging the fire crows, he snorted coldly. ¡°Then how do you want me to fight you? Fight head-on? I¡¯m not some idiot with only muscles in my head!¡± Kha-Beleth gnashed his teeth as he listened. He had never thought that a high-rank demon would give him so much difficulty. Although he was a demon lord and the other party could not deal any fatal damage to him, he could not deal with this frost demon in a short time and could only be dragged into a battle of attrition. Why did Kha-Beleth maintain his human form usually? It was because the consumption of his true body was too great. The longer this battle of attrition dragged on, the more disadvantageous it was for him. Or should I directly use my ultimate move to destroy Eeofol? This thought suddenly flashed in Kha-Beleth¡¯s mind. No matter how mobile Osiris is and how he can dodge, he can¡¯t fly thousands of kilometers away in such a short time¡­ Don¡¯t doubt this. As a demigod-level demon lord, he had the ability to destroy most of the land at once. It just depended on whether he wanted to do so. However, he never had such thoughts in normal times. After all, such destruction did not give him any sense of accomplishment. But now, facing Roy, this difficult opponent, he was a little exasperated and had this radical thought¡­ Chapter 324 - Backlash On the ground, Kha-Beleth suddenly stopped and stood on the spot. The raging flames on his body suddenly shrank a lot, causing the shape of his body in the flames to become much clearer. Kha-Beleth opened his mouth, revealing the gaps of his sharp teeth, and sneered malevolently at Roy. ¡°Demon Osiris, I admit that I¡¯ve underestimated you. But you have to understand one thing-high-rank demons are high-rank demons, and demon lords are demon lords. This is a qualitative difference determined by the hierarchy of the Abyss!¡± ¡°So?¡± Roy smiled at him. ¡°So¡­¡± Kha-Beleth was very unhappy with Roy¡¯s smile and said coldly, ¡°So I want you to engrave today¡¯s foolish actions into your memory forever!¡± With that, the flames that had contracted into Kha-Beleth¡¯s body suddenly erupted again! But this time, they soared straight toward the sky. Kha-Beleth transformed into a massive flame pillar. This bright flame pillar pierced through the black clouds that Roy had created and drilled a giant hole in the sky. Vast magic power turned into endless flames and poured into the clouds above. Gem and Zehir, who were far away from the Ur-Hekal battlefield, saw this flame pillar piercing the sky, and as the flame pillar rose higher and higher, everyone in Eeofol could see it. Afterward, even nearby countries could observe the weather phenomenon. What they saw was a burning red sky! ¡°What is it?!¡± The people of Ashan were shocked and doubtful about the change in Eeofol. Many fortune-tellers began to seek prophecies from the gods they believed in, while kings sought answers from the prophets. But no matter how they calculated, they found that the future was shrouded in mist, making it impossible to see clearly. They only roughly knew that this might have something to do with the demons, especially the kingdoms of Bracada and AvLee. They knew that Gem and the others were in Eeofol. This phenomenon most likely had something to do with the demons, so they were greatly worried. Although they wanted to send troops to take a look, there was no use due to being so far away. They could only watch the strange red sky nervously¡­ The people in Eeofol were probably the ones having the deepest experience. At this moment, an incomparably immense flame vortex appeared in the sky. In this vortex, two flames were spinning in reverse. With the flame pillar of Kha-Beleth as the center, they formed an enormous eye. With the continuous infusion of Kha-Beleth¡¯s magic power, this enormous eye rapidly expanded and soon covered a range of thousands of kilometers. The alliance soldiers under Gem were trembling with fear. As long as they looked up, they would see an extremely oppressive fiery-red sky. No matter how stupid they were, they knew that they were within the strike range of some powerful magic. Mom, I want to go home¡­ The soldiers stared blankly at the sky, and tears involuntarily flowed¡­ ¡°What is Kha-Beleth doing?¡± Julia and Benia looked in the direction of the distant Ur-Hekal in surprise. They could naturally feel the shocking release of magic power. But the problem was that they could only feel the Kha-Beleth¡¯s magic power and not Roy¡¯s, giving them the feeling that Roy was at a disadvantage and making them extremely worried. However, what they did not know was that Roy, who was not far from Kha-Beleth, was clicking his tongue and sighing loudly. ¡°F*ck, are you finally using an ultimate move?¡± Roy looked at the sky excitedly. ¡°It¡¯s truly astonishing. How much magic power would there be if I converted it into a number?¡± According to Roy¡¯s estimation, if magic power could reach more than a hundred thousand, it was probably at the level of a demon lord. But this referred to the most basic level. Who knew how many years it had been since Kha-Beleth became a demon lord. The magic power he displayed definitely far exceeded this number, and Roy could not estimate by how much it exceeded it. Roy¡¯s magic power could also cause a weather phenomenon, but he could not reach such a massive area like Kha-Beleth. The flames shrouded Roy¡¯s vision, and he could not see the end, so he could not help but ask Kha-Beleth, ¡°Are you planning to destroy all your demons and cities?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Kha-Beleth was focusing on outputting his magic power, and he did not even dare to move. He only set up a flame shield around him to guard against Roy¡¯s attack. After hearing Roy¡¯s question, he snorted disdainfully. ¡°This is a declaration, a necessary declaration! I want to tell the people of this world that after a thousand years, we will return to the world, and the iron hooves of the Abyss will completely destroy this pathetic Ashan world!¡± Roy rubbed his chin and asked curiously, ¡°Does this declaration of returning to the world start with destroying your territory? What kind of unique move is this? Does this mean that you even hit yourself when you¡¯re ruthless?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Kha-Beleth choked at Roy¡¯s words. Then he flew into a rage out of humiliation and shouted angrily, ¡°Shut up! A demon lord¡¯s will cannot be sullied. Osiris, die here!¡± After speaking, he swung his flame scythe and slammed it heavily onto the ground. ¡°Rain of Calamity!!¡± With Kha-Beleth¡¯s shout, small fireballs began to fall from the sky one after another. These fireballs were not big, but they were endless like rain! This was a rain of flames that enveloped all of Eeofol. Endless fireballs smashed down from high above, igniting trees and evaporating rivers! The sky was burning; the ground was scorching; rocks were melting into magma; iron and steel turned into liquid metal. Amid mountains collapsing and the earth splitting, countless animals and creatures were fleeing in all directions while screaming. But they were quickly burnt into ashes by the falling rain of flames. The already harsh environment of Eeofol completely turned into a genuine purgatory at this moment! Under the pouring of the rain of flames, Eeofol became a sea of fire. Kha-Beleth laughed wildly while appreciating his masterpiece. Looking at the dense rain of flames melting the thick ice around Roy, he felt a burst of pleasure. ¡°Burn! Burn! Feel this powerlessness, hateful frost demon! You will never be able to defeat us flame demons!¡± Facing the endless flames, Roy could not avoid them and could only choose to defend. But Roy, who was under the protection of an ice wall, looked at Kha-Beleth¡¯s arrogant attitude and sighed deeply. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you want to kill me, but¡­ is this really good? Don¡¯t you want your son?¡±. Hearing this, Kha-Beleth was stunned. Roy continued, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s about time, right? Earlier, my servant sent me a message saying that Isabel started to give birth. She has probably already given birth by now¡­ Not bad. That child was just born and can already see such big fireworks¡­¡± ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Kha-Beleth almost vomited blood when he heard Roy¡¯s words. Indeed, from the very beginning, Kha-Beleth had guessed that Isabel was definitely in Roy¡¯s hands. Otherwise, that succubus would not have turned into Isabel to deceive him. But the problem was that if Roy wanted to hide Isabel, he had no way to find her at all. He could only threaten him and force him to hand over Isabel. Unfortunately, Roy had the intention to challenge a demon lord like him. The suppression of the hierarchy could no longer make him submit, so he could only do it himself. Kha-Beleth initially thought that he could capture this so-called high-rank demon easily, but he did not expect him to be a frost demon and naturally have the ability to resist his attribute. Without using his full strength, he could not defeat him. And after being imprisoned in Sheogh for ten centuries, Kha-Beleth had not really fought anyone. He was a flame demon and had a fiery temper. He had merely been suppressing it for his plan all this time. After fighting Roy for a while, his suppressed anger was gradually released, and he even forgot about Isabel! The moment when he decided to use his ultimate move, he did not even consider Isabel¡¯s situation at all. He was only thinking about killing Roy. So when Roy suddenly mentioned Isabel, he was stunned. This large-range attack was very satisfying, but this meant that his attack even covered the place where Isabel was hiding. This way, it was equivalent to him personally killing his child¡­ Roy was not lying either. In fact, after killing Xeron and taking Isabel away, Roy had checked Isabel¡¯s situation and found that she was indeed going to give birth soon. So when he returned to Ur-Hekal, he had asked Cassandra to stay behind to take care of Isabel. Cassandra was now with Isabel about two hundred kilometers away from Ur-Hekal. After Roy and Kha-Beleth started fighting, the alliance army had also retreated to a nearby place, so under Roy¡¯s command, Fat Tiger ran to guard alongside Cassandra. Just over twenty minutes ago, Cassandra reported that Isabel woke up through telepathy with Roy, and her waking up meant that she was about to give birth¡­ Under the protection of Cassandra and Fat Tiger, the rain of flames falling from the sky could not harm Isabel and her child in a short time, but it was hard to say after a long time. Of course, Roy could not let Kha-Beleth continue like this, so he chose to say it at this time. Roy had planned this from the beginning. He knew that Kha-Beleth, as a demon lord, definitely had some trump card. And Isabel and the Child of Taboo, the Darkness Messiah, were what he was using to counter Kha-Beleth. Now, this card was in effect. After Kha-Beleth finally recovered from his dumbfounded state, he hurriedly revoked his ultimate move. However, after preparing for so long and releasing such a massive and astonishing amount of magic power, how could he take it back so quickly? Under Roy¡¯s gaze, Kha-Beleth suddenly howled and spat out a mouthful of blood that was as hot as magma! This guy suffered from magic power backlash¡­ Chapter 325 - Weaken the Body, Destroy the Will This outcome was within Roy¡¯s expectations. As a mature demon, it was another matter if he was evil or not, but he had to use all the resources and cards he could use to fight. He had been in a deadlock with Kha-Beleth, using harassment attacks and fighting guerrilla warfare, in order to force out his ultimate move and then use the Isabel card. This was because Roy knew very well that demons, humans, and even angels, titans, and dragons were all the same. All creatures that used magic power to release magic had a common problem: the stronger the magic was, the more likely it would cause a magic power backlash when interrupted rashly. This was due to the nature of magic. Kha-Beleth¡¯s situation was like this. Perhaps he wanted to defend his dignity as a demon lord and easily kill Roy, his army, and enemies like Gem. He needed a glorious victory to make people fear him, so it was understandable for him to choose to use formidable magic such as the Rain of Calamity. But this incredibly powerful magic required an abnormally massive and shocking amount of magic power. After the Rain of Calamity fell, Kha-Beleth had actually been maintaining his output of magic power. But after hearing the news of Isabel giving birth from Roy, not only did he want to shut off his magic power output, but he even wanted to take back his magic power and make the Rain of Calamity dissipate. This was an extremely dangerous action. The Rain of Calamity could be regarded as a forbidden spell, a forbidden spell that was even stronger than Xeron¡¯s Armageddon, and the price of interrupting this forbidden spell was absolutely high! Sure enough, under Roy¡¯s gaze, Kha-Beleth spat out blood. Although his body had elementalized, and Roy did not know where his blood came from, this guy did indeed spat blood. Moreover, after spraying blood, his colossal body immediately shrank substantially, and his entire body became corporeal, leaving only a thin layer of flames on the skin of his body. It was totally different from the raging aura from before. Even the scythe formed from flames in his hand dissipated¡­ Kha-Beleth looked far more dispirited. Roy secretly heaved a sigh of relief as he watched the gradually reducing and disappearing rain of flames. Although it seemed like he was fine on the surface, in fact, in just a short three minutes, his ice wall had suffered at least ten thousand blows from the rain of flames. In order to maintain the existence of the ice wall, he had to consume a considerable amount of magic power. Had the rain of flames continued at the same intensity, he did not know how long his magic power could have lasted¡­ I wonder how Cassandra is doing. With her and Fat Tiger, I don¡¯t know if they can withstand such a powerful attack¡­ Without the attack of the rain of flames, Roy¡¯s magic power began to recover quickly under the enhancement of the Cold Winter Armor. But he did not move. He merely stood quietly and waited for his magic power to recover. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Kha-Beleth, who was not far away, slowly stood up. His situation was terrible. After being a demon lord for so many years, he had never suffered such a degree of magic power backlash. He knew that his situation was not good, so he looked at Roy opposite him. After thinking for a while, he moved his hooves and chased in the direction where the alliance army had retreated. He knew that it was only possible for Isabel to be in this direction. Although he could not sense her, if his child, the Dark Messiah, was born, he would be able to sense the location due to the blood connection. Therefore, what he needed to do now was to rush over and seize his child as soon as possible. This was not to say that Kha-Beleth cared for his child, but because the child was exceptionally important to him¡ªhe was the hope of all the demon lords imprisoned in Sheogh. Sheogh¡¯s barrier weakened by the day, but the irritable demon lords could no longer wait. They desperately wanted to escape from the seal, and the key to breaking the seal was this Child of Taboo¡­ In fact, Kha-Beleth also thought that he should not break the seal so soon. After all, he was the only demon lord who had escaped now. He could rule the entire demon camp, and this authority to rule felt pretty good. But the problem was that even if Kha-Beleth did not break the seal, the seal was still weakening. If he were to use these little tricks, the other demon lords would definitely not spare him after they escaped. Therefore, it was not easy for Kha-Beleth, and he was also under tremendous pressure. He absolutely could not afford to lose the Dark Messiah¡­ Kha-Beleth ran forward, and Roy flew behind him slowly. He stopped when Kha-Beleth stopped; he ran when Kha-Beleth ran. This behavior made Kha-Beleth gnash his teeth in anger, but there was nothing he could do. Roy was doing this because he was determining Kha-Beleth¡¯s condition. After a magic power backlash, it was usually impossible to use magic power for a short time. This was the best time for Roy to attack. However, because his opponent was a demon lord, Roy was not sure whether Kha-Beleth really could not use any magic power, so he cautiously chased after him to observe. After observing for a while, he found that Kha-Beleth had been running and had no intention of using his flame wings to fly. After thinking about it, Roy decided to test it out. With a boom, a sonic cloud appeared around Roy, and he rushed toward Kha-Beleth at a speed that broke through the sound barrier. Of course, Kha-Beleth heard Roy¡¯s movements and immediately turned around. After seeing Roy approaching him, he hurriedly swung his fist at Roy. His enormous body and fist were naturally not as big as usual. However, what he did not know was that his reflexive action exposed the fact that he could not use magic power temporarily because he could not even attach flames to his fist with this punch. At this point, Roy no longer had any reservations. The moment Kha-Beleth¡¯s fist was about to hit him, he suddenly transformed into a bolt of lightning and rushed straight to his shoulder blade. After landing on his shoulder, Roy stepped on the thin layer of flames on his skin, raised Frostmourne, and plunged it down! Frostmourne, carrying Roy¡¯s Dark Cold magic power, immediately broke Kha-Beleth¡¯s skin. While causing the wound, the dark frost suppressed and extinguished the flames and quickly spread all over. Kha-Beleth roared in pain. He felt that a portion of the strength in his body was instantly sucked away, so he reached out angrily and patted his shoulder. Roy did not want to fight head-on, so he withdrew Frostmourne and avoided the attack. At the same time, Roy felt the infusion of immense strength and knew that he had finally hurt Kha-Beleth¡¯s body. When he fought Kha-Beleth earlier, although he had used Frostmourne to attack him, he had not been able to break through his flame defense layer at that time. All his attacks had basically become magic power consumption. But it was different now. Kha-Beleth was in a state of magic power backlash, and the only thing he could rely on was his enormous body and muscles. He had temporarily left the elementalization state, which gave Roy a chance. Since Frostmourne had injured Kha-Beleth¡¯s body, the large number of curses on it naturally took effect. The enhanced version of Strength Absorption let Roy instantly snatch a lot of strength from Kha-Beleth. The enhanced version of Bleeding caused blood to gush out continuously from the wound on his shoulder blade, and it was constantly frozen into ice. The enhanced version of Gravity made his entire body sink into the ground, and his every action suffered the restraint of stronger gravity. The most outrageous thing was naturally the enhanced version of Expulsion. Kha-Beleth was originally a demon from the Abyss, and he was only able to stay in this world because he had signed a contract with the Dragon of Chaos, Urgash. He had not felt the repulsive force of the power of the world for many, many years, but he did not expect that this repulsive force would appear on him after Roy¡¯s sword injured him! Damn it! What the hell?! What kind of strange sword is this?! Kha-Beleth was currently feeling extremely depressed. Not only did he have to divert his attention to deal with Roy¡¯s attacks, but he also had to divert his attention to resist the repulsive force of the world that appeared on him again. It really felt like one disaster after another. The slap did not hit Roy. Roy circled around and went down Kha-Beleth¡¯s back as Frostmourne drew a giant wound on his back. The Strength Absorption curse took effect again, causing Kha-Beleth¡¯s body to shake violently. The tremendous sense of weakness struck and finally made him feel fear. Magic power, my magic power has to restore soon! Or else I¡¯m really doomed! At this moment, Roy suddenly kicked Kha-Beleth¡¯s back hard. With a loud bang, Roy¡¯s kick made Kha-Beleth¡¯s enormous body fall to the ground. On the one hand, Roy had increased his strength, while on the other, he had snatched Kha-Beleth¡¯s strength. After two Strength Absorptions, Roy temporarily surpassed Kha-Beleth in terms of strength. After Roy kicked him, the blow to Kha-Beleth¡¯s confidence became even more severe. As soon as Kha-Beleth got up halfway, Roy floated in from him. The pentagrams in his eyes lit up, and the fear effect of the Eyes of Nightmare pierced directly into Kha-Beleth¡¯s mind. At this moment, countless chaotic scenes appeared in his mind, all of which were scenes of helplessness and despair that he had encountered in his life. ¡°Ah!!!¡± Kha-Beleth screamed in horror. He got up, hugged his head, and rushed forward without care. Seeing him rushing forward, Roy could not help smiling The fact that the Eyes of Nightmare was effective meant that Kha-Beleth¡¯s will was gradually being destroyed. Under these repeated blows, Kha-Beleth was no longer the Demon Sovereign with the invincible faith¡­ I¡¯ll take advantage of this to kill him! While flying and catching up, Roy began to accumulate magic power. By the time Roy arrived behind Kha-Beleth, he had already recovered from his fear. But at this moment, he did not have any good means to fight back against Roy. He could only roar and swing his fist to attack Roy. Roy dodged Kha-Beleth¡¯s attacks nimbly and finally found a gap. The tail behind him suddenly bent, and a purple ray of light shot out from the tip and directly hit Kha-Beleth! ¡°Become a fruit pudding¡­¡¯ Chapter 326 - The Birth of the Dark Messiah Chapter 326 The Birth of the Dark Messiah The moment the purple Transfiguration Beam Kha-Beleth, it immediately spread across his entire body at the speed of light and enveloped his enormous body. With a faint thud, Kha-Beleth instantly turned into a swaying¡­ soft pudding! Among all the skills Roy created, the Transfiguration Beam was a godly skill. This short-lived ability to change the physical attributes of the target¡¯s entire body was simply amazing. Seeing Kha-Beleth turn into a mass of thousands of tons of pudding, even Roy felt that it was an eye-opener and unbelievable. But he did not dare to delay. He immediately rushed forward and waved Frostmourne, slashing out several ice sword beams and cutting up Kha-Beleth¡¯s body. When Roy weakened him earlier while he was temporarily unable to use magic power, this was the goal. Only by weakening him as much as possible would the duration of the Transfiguration Beam last longer. Otherwise, Roy would not be able to do much in the shortest one second. But now, the moment the Transfiguration Beam hit, Roy knew that it could take effect on Kha-Beleth for four seconds. In these four seconds, Roy would do his best to cut Kha-Beleth¡¯s enormous body into pieces. After his body turned into a soft pudding, Kha-Beleth had lost all his hardness and defense. Frostmourne cut into his body effortlessly and slashed more than ten times in four seconds, cutting him into dozens of different-sized¡­ puddings. Kha-Beleth¡¯s body collapsed and piled messily on the ground, showing a kind of¡­ soft-bodied animal-like effect. When the duration of the Transfiguration Beam was up, these piled puddings turned back into his limbs, but these limbs had completely separated from him. ¡°Ah-!!¡± After transforming back, these cut-off parts naturally meant countless huge wounds. Now that Kha-Beleth could not use magic power, his body naturally could not elementalize. Immense amounts of blood flowed out of this torso like the opening of floodgates, causing him to roar miserably in pain. ¡°Wh-what did you do to me?!¡± Roy had cut Kha-Beleth¡¯s neck, separating his head from his body. At this moment, his head was tilted on the ground, looking at Roy with his eyes bulging. ¡°You didn¡¯t die?!¡± Roy was greatly surprised. After he severed Xeron¡¯s head, he had died instantly, but Kha-Beleth was still able to maintain his consciousness despite being cut into a pile of chunks of meat. Roy stretched out his foot and kicked a piece of muscle tissue in front of Kha-Beleth. This was a large piece of¡­ marbled meat, which seemed to be tissue from Kha-Beleth¡¯s abdomen. Roy discovered that this big piece of meat still had strong vitality. Although the cut was large, causing blood to gush out continuously, the muscle tissues on it were shrinking and trying to stop the bleeding. ¡°Tsk tsk. Stupid!¡± After hearing Roy¡¯s surprise, Kha-Beleth laughed wildly. ¡°I am Demon Sovereign Kha-Beleth. Don¡¯t use the common sense of high-rank demons to judge me!¡± Roy went silent. Although Kha-Beleth did not explain, he had some guesses. In fact, he could feel the changes in his self-healing ability as he advanced from low-rank demon all the way up. The activity stat in his attribute panel was pretty high, and he could quickly recover from most of the ordinary injuries he received. Back in the Darksiders world, he had once cut off one of his arms, but after some time, his arm grew again. Of course, this powerful self-healing ability had a limit. At least after suffering fatal damage, it was exceedingly difficult to save his life. After being cut into two by Raphael¡¯s holy sword, Roy had almost died on the spot. It was the same as cutting off Xeron¡¯s head. They were both fatal blows. However, Kha-Beleth was a demon lord, an existence known as a demigod. A demon of this level far surpassed high-rank demons. Not only did it reflect in magic power, but it also reflected in the physical body. Demon lords, six-winged angels, and mythical creatures of this level were all advancing in the direction of elementalization. The giant flame beast that Kha-Beleth was earlier was actually his elementalized body. And this kind of body that could already elementalize had already caused their original bodies to change. Although not being able to use magic power temporarily had made Kha-Beleth appear in physical form, his current physical form was probably in between the physical and elementalization states. In other words, the limbs that Roy cut off had both physical characteristics and the mystical characteristics of elementalization. This was probably the so-called ¡®demigod body¡¯! In other words, for a demigod like this, the vital points in the conventional sense had already disappeared. It was remarkably difficult to kill them at this point. Kha-Beleth could already be considered to have an immortal body. In fact, according to the words in the Ashan world, existences at the level of Kha-Beleth could already be called ¡®immortal¡¯. The reason why Sar-Elam chose to seal the demon lords such as Kha-Beleth instead of killing them was mainly because of their ¡®immortal¡¯ attribute¡­ Of course, being hard to kill did not mean that it was impossible, but the price to pay would be too great¡­ ¡°Feeling despair?¡± Seeing Roy frown, Kha-Beleth felt extremely carefree. He said viciously to Roy, ¡°Just wait. When I recover my magic power, it will be your death!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk too much!¡± Roy snorted coldly. With a wave of Frostmourne, he cut off a large piece from the meat in front of him and stabbed it with his sword. ¡°I admit that ordinary methods might not kill you, but I can try another method!¡± With that, Roy bent his tail once again and shot another Transfiguration Beam at the piece of meat on his sword. This time, Roy turned Kha-Beleth¡¯s muscle tissue into a piece of chocolate. Then he opened his mouth, revealing his sharp teeth, and swallowed the chocolate in a few bites. ¡°You¡­¡± Kha-Beleth¡¯s eyes widened. He did not expect Roy to eat him! What terrified him the most was that he could clearly feel that the muscle tissue that Roy swallowed had truly disappeared from his body! In other words, the method Roy chose could really kill Kha-Beleth, and this method was to devour¡­ ¡°What kind of monster are you?!¡± Kha-Beleth was going crazy. It was the first time he had encountered a demon who surpassed his understanding. If this continued, he would probably become the first demon lord in the Abyss to be killed because of being eaten! At this thought, he could not help but roar hoarsely, ¡°You can¡¯t do this! You can¡¯t do this to me! Unless you want to become the public enemy of the entire Abyss!!¡± However, Roy snorted coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no one will know. As long as I don¡¯t say anything, and you don¡¯t say anything¡­ Oh, I forgot. If I really ate you, you won¡¯t be able to say anything!¡± ¡°No¡­ No¡­ you can¡¯t do this!¡± The body fragments of Kha-Beleth trembled violently, as though he wanted to control them to move. It seemed like the psychological trauma Roy caused him was too great, and he was desperately trying to escape from Roy. The shadow of fear affected his thoughts, causing him to be unable to think calmly. He did not want to think about how big of a stomach Roy needed to eat him if Roy really wanted to kill him. His body was now thousands of tons, and even if Roy used Transfiguration Beam to transform him into chocolate, it was still thousands of tons of chocolate, enough to make Roy full to the point of bursting to death¡­ Moreover, the most troublesome thing was that Roy felt that something was wrong after swallowing that muscle tissue. Kha-Beleth was a flame demon, and he was already an elementalized flame demon. Although what Roy ate was chocolate, what he was actually trying to digest was a mass of flames, a mass of flames with the destruction flames attribute. These flames naturally conflicted with his frost demon bloodline. Therefore, Roy seemed to be having a stomachache¡­ An incomparably scorching power kept churning in his abdomen, forcing him to channel frost magic power to suppress this heat. This won¡¯t do. Even if I want to kill him this way, I shouldn¡¯t be the one to devour him. Roy thought gloomily. If I want to eat him, I should let Fat Tiger do it¡­ Of course, Kha-Beleth could not know what was going on inside Roy¡¯s body. He only saw the savage expression on Roy¡¯s face and felt an indescribable panic. He desperately tried to regain control of his body to regain his mobility, but he did not think about why Roy had not continued to devour a second piece. Although Roy looked calm on the surface, his mind was spinning quickly. Do I really have to use that move to deal with this guy? Roy thought. But once I use that move, I¡¯ll lose my magic power for a short time. If I can¡¯t kill this guy, it may become even more troublesome¡­ The move Roy was referring to was naturally a condensate attack. It was very possible to kill Kha-Beleth directly with a low temperature infinitely close to absolute zero¡­ But just as Roy and Kha-Beleth were in this strange confrontation, something suddenly happened. A massive and vast dark power suddenly appeared in the distance. When Roy felt this dark power, he raised his head and found that it came from where Julia and Cassandra were. Even from afar, Roy could see countless dark auras gathering and converging in this spot. These dark auras condensed into a substance, turning into a thick black mist that enveloped the distant sky¡­ Seeing this, Roy was shocked. As expected, he heard the mental message from Cassandra. ¡°Master¡­ Master, come quickly. The Darkness Messiah¡­ is born!¡± Chapter 327 - Black Domain of Silence Chapter 327 Black Domain of Silence Roy did not expect the birth of the Dark Messiah would be so grand. Roy had seen the half-human half-demon body of the illusion demon C¨¦sar. But he had not seen the birth process with his own eyes at that time, so he did not know what it was like. But this time, he saw it. Perhaps it should be said that he was indeed worthy of being a Child of Taboo, and he was a Child of Taboo who had inherited the bloodline of a demon lord. The moment the Dark Messiah was born, an immense amount of dark power gathered around him and even triggered a phenomenon. From Cassandra¡¯s flustered tone, she did not expect such a situation to happen. Roy knew that he had to go and take a look. The Dark Messiah was a card in his hand. It was precisely because Kha-Beleth was worried about the Dark Messiah that he was able to suppress his destructive power. However, judging from the gathering of so much dark power, it was possible that Gem and her alliance army might take action against the Dark Messiah! This was also why Roy had Cassandra and Fat Tiger protect Isabel. He knew what this Child of Taboo meant to the people of this world. Don¡¯t think that humans would not do anything overboard to a baby¡­ On the contrary, as long as they wielded their stick of morality, humans could do even more cruel things than demons. Roy taking Isabel from Xeron meant that only he could decide and handle the matters regarding the Dark Messiah. He was the one who grasped the power of life and death, so he would not give Gem and Zehir any chance. At least, before he completely settled Kha-Beleth, the Dark Messiah could not die in the hands of the alliance army. He immediately sent a message to Cassandra. ¡°Tell Rafaro and Giovanni that if anyone from the alliance army dares to attack the Dark Messiah, kill them all!¡± The reason why he had left the alliance army alone was to have them share the attacks of the demon army. After all, Roy¡¯s army did not have the advantage. Moreover, he had lost almost all his ground troops during his battle with Xeron. In order to prevent the demon army from overwhelming his army, he kept the lives of the alliance army and made them a temporary tacit ally. But if they dared to touch his interests, then he would not be polite. Anyway, the numbers of the demon army had decreased substantially, and the value of the alliance army was no longer high¡­ Upon receiving Roy¡¯s order, Cassandra immediately understood and informed Rafaro, Julia, and the others. And here, after sensing the immense dark power when the Dark Messiah was born, Kha-Beleth was ecstatic. What he had been working hard to plan for so many years was this Child of Taboo. Now that the Dark Messiah was successfully born, his goal was more than half completed. Furthermore, under the shock of this surprise, Kha-Beleth calmed down. He immediately realized that the Dark Messiah was his hope and his weakness. Now that Demon Osiris was in control of the situation, he would not allow him to obtain the Dark Messiah so easily. He had to get to the Dark Messiah before Osiris and take him back! After sensing the condition of his body, Kha-Beleth found that the side effects of the magic power backlash were about to disappear, and his magic power was showing signs of recovery. After all, he was a demon lord. Although the magic power backlash had caused him great damage, it could not really kill him. He could tell that although Demon Osiris could completely eliminate his demigod body through devouring it, it was impossible for him to kill him in a short time due to how much there was and his limited eating speed. As long as¡­ as long as I sacrifice a part of my body, I can get the time to recover¡­ Although Kha-Beleth thought that, he still felt extremely humiliated. It was too horrendous to be eaten by a high-rank demon¡­ Come on, eat! I, Kha-Beleth, am already lying down. But when I recover, I swear to Demon King Asmodeus that I will tear your body into pieces, rip your soul into a hundred million, and feed you to the inferior monsters of the upper Abyss! Just as Kha-Beleth was thinking this, he found that Roy was already walking toward him. He thought that Roy would continue to use that strange light to turn his body into food to eat, but as Roy approached, he discovered that this was not the case! He could feel a vast amount of magic power gathering in Roy¡¯s body. Moreover, he was at the place where his body had piled up the most¡­ Cold, utterly intense cold! Kha-Beleth¡¯s body still had the ability to sense, and he could feel the extremely powerful cold aura emanating from Roy. This strong cold aura made his sixth sense send out a warning signal of danger! ¡°N-not good!¡± A huge sense of crisis struck, causing him to immediately give up any wishful thinking in his heart. His soul instantly gave up his body and escaped from it! The moment his soul left his body, Roy, who was standing in front of Kha-Beleth¡¯s pile of flesh, raised his hand and pointed at the sky. With this action, the space in this area instantly became incomparably dark! ¡°Black Domain of Silence!¡± The moment Roy¡¯s magic power and the cold aura burst out, it was as though the lights of the world had turned off. Even the light within the range of the ultra-low temperature of the condensate was about to freeze, causing the black domain phenomenon that Kha-Beleth had never seen before. Unfortunately, his soul had left his body, and he could not see this terrifying scene with his own eyes. In this black domain, the ultra-low temperature instantly swept over Kha-Beleth¡¯s immortal and indestructible body. But strangely, his body did not show any signs of freezing but¡­ maintained the original appearance! It was as though nothing had happened. But¡­ that was not the case! Roy¡¯s ¡®Black Domain of Silence¡¯ only lasted for a short moment, probably less than a second. The state of Kha-Beleth¡¯s body was just like taking a picture, leaving a snapshot with a click. The moment the black domain disappeared and light returned, the pieces of his body actually disintegrated silently! It was not even appropriate to describe it as flying ashes because there was no dust at all. They disappeared just like that¡­ It was not only Kha-Beleth¡¯s body, but the exact same scene had happened to all the soil, water, air, and so on under him. A real ¡¯empty cavity¡¯ directly appeared on the spot. In the eyes of those who did not know, this was definitely an extremely strange scene, but to the expressionless Roy, it was easy to understand. He knew that the reason for this strange scene was that Kha-Beleth¡¯s body had undergone¡­ quantum collapse! Yes, for all the matter within the range of the black domain, almost all the atoms were gathered into the lowest-energy quantum state and presented a unique uniformity. This was the true essence of a condensate. In other words, the matter at this temperature was actually in a very stable special quantum state. At that time, you could say that Kha-Beleth¡¯s body still existed, but the moment Roy removed the black domain, the stable quantum state broke, and the matter directly entered the state of the quantum collapse¡­ This was the horror of the ultra-low temperature that was infinitely close to absolute zero! It was truly worthy of being called ¡®silence¡¯! It had to be said that, as a frost demon, Roy deciding to pursue absolute zero was correct. The black domain phenomenon he created was like Schr?dinger¡¯s box. The moment the black domain disappeared, it was equivalent to the box opening¡­ In this way, Roy¡¯s black domain destroyed Kha-Beleth¡¯s demigod body. Of course, this kind of trump card was also a tremendous burden to Roy. All of his magic power could maintain this black domain state for not even a second, and the range of coverage was extremely limited. Once he used it, the magic power in his entire body would dry up. His body would become very weak, and he would need time to recover slowly. So Roy would only use this move when he was confident in success. Roy looked up at Kha-Beleth¡¯s soul floating in the air. Even a high-rank demon like Xeron still had consciousness after his soul left. Kha-Beleth¡¯s soul was stronger, so he was naturally conscious and could even move freely to a certain extent. His soul floated in the air, and his flame-like face on the surface of the soul was looking at Roy in horror. ¡°W-what did you just do?!¡± A wave of soul fluctuations came. The demon language was a language of soul communication, so his soul could use this method to speak. He shouted in horror, ¡°What did you do to my body?!¡±. ¡°You sure run fast!¡± Roy sneered as he looked at Kha-Beleth¡¯s soul. Roy¡¯s body was empty currently, but his expression did not show the slightest timidity. ¡°Your decision was decisive. But what can you do in this state?¡± If Kha-Beleth¡¯s soul were still in his body just now, then he most likely would have totally perished by now. Roy did not believe that a soul could still exist in that state of quantum collapse. He was confident that he could have obliterated Kha-Beleth¡¯s soul, but unfortunately, this guy actually gave up his body. At the moment danger struck, his soul escaped the range of the black domain and avoided a catastrophe. However, what was the use of leaving behind a soul after losing a demigod body? A naked soul had no self-protection ability! Anyone would covet a soul that came from a demon lord. In the hands of demons, it was a delicious soul, and in the hands of angels, it was a soul that had to be purified! Unless¡­ After hearing Roy¡¯s words, Kha-Beleth instantly understood that he was in an extremely dangerous situation, so he did not dare to say anything else. The soul turned into a ray of light and flew into the distance. Roy looked in the direction his soul was flying with an unsurprised expression. He could not move at this moment, so he could not capture Kha-Beleth¡¯s soul. But he knew that if Kha-Beleth did not want his soul to be destroyed, he had to find a place to take shelter. At present, one of the places he could find was his demon sword, as his soul fragment was in it. If he returned to the demon sword, he could make his soul whole and temporarily seal his soul in the demon sword. As long as Roy could not extract his soul from the sword, he could still live on for a while. Benia had taken away Kha-Beleth¡¯s demon sword to reduce his combat power. After all, with a weapon created by his soul fragment, his strength when holding this demon sword was absolutely different from his strength when fighting with a flame scythe. When the demon sword was taken away, Kha-Beleth was vexed, but he did not expect it to become one of his life-saving straws. As for the second method, even Roy thought of it for him. It was to think of a way to¡­ possess a body! Chapter 328 - Entrust Chapter 328 Entrust Demons were experts at playing with souls, so things like possessing a body were easy. But in fact, few demons would do this. The reason was naturally very simple¡ªthe compatibility between the soul and the body. Since Roy had experienced the soul replacement event of the illusion demon C¨¦sar, he was well aware of what kind of adverse consequences there would be if a demon rashly placed their soul into a body that was not so compatible. Moreover, generally speaking, if the body did not obtain the corresponding power, even if the demon changed bodies, they would fall into a pit instead. Kha-Beleth¡¯s body was now destroyed, but he had signed a contract with the Dragon of Chaos, Urgash, so his soul did not return to the Abyss. The Ouroborus Mark was naturally unable to reconstruct his body, so if he did not want to survive in such a dangerous soul state, he would have to find another body. Logically speaking, the Dark Messiah had half of Kha-Beleth¡¯s bloodline, so this child was definitely the best choice for his soul because the compatibility would be very high. However, Kha-Beleth was not an ignorant fellow like the illusion demon C¨¦sar. He should be clear that even with the names of the Dark Messiah and the Child of Taboo, it could not hide the fact that he was a baby. If he possessed the body of the Dark Messiah, then Kha-Beleth would become a one to two-feet-long baby from a gigantic flame beast, which would be nothing short of a nightmare for him. In addition, the Dark Messiah was an essential tool in his plan, so Roy was certain that if he wanted to possess a body, there was a high chance that he would not target the Dark Messiah and might instead target others. There were many targets to choose from, such as Cassandra, Julia, Benia, Giovanni, and Rafaro. They all had formidable dark power, and they should be among Kha-Beleth¡¯s first choices, especially Julia. She also knew how to use the power of flames and was the most compatible with Kha-Beleth. Although Roy suspected that Kha-Beleth would mind becoming a woman, it was not impossible if he was desperate¡­ Thus, Roy had to rush over as soon as possible. He had finally set up a trap to this extent, so of course, he was unwilling to let Kha-Beleth cause any trouble at the last moment¡­ Standing on the spot, Roy opened the system interface and began to make an MP Potion. After consuming more than a hundred souls, Roy created a potion that could restore a small amount of his magic power and then downed it. After drinking this magic power potion, although it was a drop in the bucket for his total magic power, it still nourished his exhausted magic power. Along with the enhancement of the Cold Winter Armor, his magic power began to rise rapidly. It only took about a minute or two. When Roy estimated that he had enough magic power, he activated Teleport. With a flash, Roy disappeared and appeared beside Fat Tiger in the next second. At this time, Kha-Beleth¡¯s soul had yet to fly to this battlefield¡­ The flight speed of his soul was too slow. If he knew that Roy had such a precise teleportation bound to Fat Tiger, perhaps he would not be coming to this battlefield¡­ As for Roy, when he teleported to Fat Tiger¡¯s side, he saw Gem and Zehir leading the alliance army to attack the col. As expected, Roy had guessed right. To Gem and the others, what was important was Queen Isabel. She was the spiritual symbol of the kingdom of Erathia, and they could not afford to lose her. As for the Son of Darkness in her stomach, he was the object that they had to eliminate! Therefore, after discovering the birth of the Dark Messiah, Gem and Zehir immediately reached a consensus. They split a portion of their troops and attacked Roy¡¯s army. They broke through the defense line and attacked toward where Cassandra and Fat Tiger were, vowing to eliminate the Dark Messiah. In a cave deep in the col, Cassandra was waiting for Isabel. The moment Isabel started giving birth, she woke up from her coma. But she had no time to be surprised by the lich guarding beside her The severe abdominal pain was making her sweat profusely. Fortunately, this terrifying-looking lich did not harm her. Instead, she squatted down to deliver her baby, causing Isabel to have some trust in Cassandra. The power of darkness spread in the cave. After Isabel gave birth to the Dark Messiah, she was so exhausted that she was about to collapse. The most frightening thing was that she knew what kind of child she had given birth to! If the Dark Messiah looked like a demon, then perhaps Isabel would grit her teeth and use the umbilical cord to strangle this child! Don¡¯t doubt her resoluteness. She was the queen of Erathia. If she did not even have this awareness, she would not have been able to sit in this position¡­ Unfortunately, after the Dark Messiah was born, he looked like a human baby and was very cute¡­ As Isabel looked at the child¡¯s cute appearance, her heart softened. Even though he was the result of no emotions, Isabel was his mother, and the radiance of humanity covered her fear at this moment. She lowered her head, and with tears streaming down her face, she kissed the forehead of the Dark Messiah. Then she looked up at Cassandra. ¡°The child is innocent. Please, don¡¯t hurt him, okay?¡± Isabel begged Cassandra. Cassandra did not say anything but quietly looked at Isabel holding her child. After a while, she said, ¡°Do you really want to keep him?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either¡­¡± Isabel¡¯s eyes were confused, and tears fell uncontrollably. ¡°Perhaps¡­ this is his fate¡­¡± ¡°Have you thought it through? He may become someone who destroys your world in the future!¡± Cassandra said. ¡°He will bring massive panic to the entire world. He will become an existence stronger than a demon lord!¡± ¡°But he¡¯s still human now!¡± Isabel suddenly said with certainty. ¡°He¡¯s my child, and he has the bloodline of the Griffin Kingdom. As long as he¡¯s taught well, who can guarantee that he won¡¯t become a sword to kill demons?!¡± Cassandra did not say anything else. She knew that this might be an excuse for the mother to convince her. Isabel hugged the Dark Messiah, and her face glowed with motherly brilliance. But in Cassandra¡¯s perception, Isabel¡¯s life was flowing away at an unimaginable speed. After all, the Dark Messiah was not a baby born normally. He had absorbed a large amount of life force to be born, and there was naturally the life force of Isabel, the mother. Now that the Dark Messiah was born, it also meant that Isabel¡¯s life was about to come to an end¡­ Isabel probably understood this herself, so she treasured the last moments she spent with her child. Cassandra did not disturb her. Instead, she walked to the entrance of the cave and watched Fat Tiger guarding the path and fighting the alliance army. On a rare occasion, the alliance army had temporarily joined forces with Kha-Beleth¡¯s demon army. The alliance army wanted to kill the Dark Messiah, while Kha-Beleth¡¯s demon army wanted to snatch back the Dark Messiah. But whether it was to kill or snatch him back, they needed to see the Dark Messiah first. The troops on Roy¡¯s side were under immense pressure at this moment. Julia and Benia were fighting against Gem and Zehir, while Rafaro and Giovanni were fighting against the alliance army¡¯s dragons and flying demons. After this chaotic battle evolved to this extent, there were already signs of it getting out of control. On the mountain path, Fat Tiger was one dog holding the pass against ten thousand enemies. His massive body was comparable to that of Kha-Beleth, and he was the best city wall here. He would bite and crush to death anyone who tried to get past him. But correspondingly, Fat Tiger suffered a lot of damage. Countless arrows and countless magic attacks continuously rained down on his enormous body. If not for Fat Tiger¡¯s strong defense, he would have long been unable to hold on Just as Cassandra was hesitating about whether she should help, she saw a flash of light beside Fat Tiger. Roy appeared! The moment Roy appeared, he was floating in the air. The demon wings on his back spread to the limit, and the demon runes on his wings were glowing. He did not roar as the huge Halo of Fear spread out, instantly covering a large area and causing the enemies besieging Fat Tiger to fall into chaos. Demon Osiris appeared, but Demon Lord Kha-Beleth was nowhere to be seen. This scene made Gem and Zehir feel as though their hearts were dying. On the contrary, the morale of Roy¡¯s troops rose, especially Rafaro¡¯s. After seeing Roy appear, he realized that Roy had won the battle against the demon lord. So he let out an earth-shaking dragon roar, bared his fangs, brandished his claws, pounced ferociously at the gold dragons and green dragons in the sky, and absorbed their life force wantonly. He could not wait to complete his final resurrection ritual¡­ Roy¡¯s magic power had not fully recovered, so he did not do much. But because of his appearance, the counterattack against the alliance army and the demon army began. In the cave, Cassandra felt relieved when she saw this scene. She walked back and came to Isabel. At this moment, Isabel only had a trace of vitality left. She knew that her death was coming, so she looked at Cassandra with pleading eyes and handed the Dark Messiah in her arms to her. ¡°I know that you were once a human, so¡­ can you take care of this child for me? Regardless of whether he becomes a human or a demon in the future, I only want him to grow up healthy¡­¡± Cassandra stood in a daze for a while, seemingly not expecting that Isabel would entrust this child to her. But looking at the child¡¯s sleeping appearance, Cassandra could not help but take the child. Cassandra stared blankly at the baby in her arms for a while before asking, ¡°Does he¡­ have a name?¡± ¡°Sareth! Call him Sareth¡­¡± As Isabel spoke, her voice became softer and softer. Finally, she fell into eternal slumber. After she died, a dazzling golden noble soul emerged. This soul passed through the top of the cave and slowly moved toward the sky. In the sky, the light of the soul was like a real sun¡­ Chapter 329 - Heaven Has a Path, Hell Without a Door Chapter 329 Heaven Has a Path, Hell Without a Door When Isabel¡¯s golden noble soul floated into the sky, Gem and the alliance army did not see, but almost all the demons saw this soul! Demons had soul vision that ordinary races did not have. It was not strange to see a soul on the battlefield, but the moment this golden soul appeared, the demons, who were still fighting, all became crazy! It was not only the demons under Kha-Beleth but also the demons under Roy. All the demons who could fly put aside their opponents, spread their demon wings, and rushed toward the sky with ferocious expressions. They wanted to destroy this golden soul! Golden noble souls were poison to demons and unswallowable, but whenever they saw such a soul, they would destroy it no matter what. This situation stunned Gem and the rest of the alliance army. They could not see souls, so they did not know why the demons were rushing toward the sky crazily. But then, they discovered a great change. As Isabel¡¯s soul flew up, a faintly discernible song that sounded like an aria came from the sky. Then golden holy light began to fill the sky, and an enormous circular, hollowed magic formation slowly appeared above the battlefield. It was facing the ground and slowly began to rotate. ¡°Damn it, a Gate of Heaven!¡± Roy looked up, and his expression changed when he saw the golden magic formation. This Gate of Heaven was exactly the same as when he encountered Gabriel. The appearance of this Gate of Heaven here was obviously to welcome the golden noble soul. At this moment, Cassandra reported the news of Isabel¡¯s death through a mental message to Roy. He instantly realized that the golden noble soul belonged to Isabel¡­ Who was Isabel? She was the queen of Erathia, and the kingdom of Erathia was a kingdom guarded by angels. As a queen, even if Isabel¡¯s soul had not sublimated because of her great motherly love, her soul after her death would still most likely return to Heaven. And now, the gate opened¡­ If it was only to receive Isabel¡¯s soul, then it was fine. What Roy was most worried about was a high-level Archangel coming out of the Gate of Heaven! When Gabriel appeared for the first time, it truly made Roy have some trauma about the Gates of Heaven¡­ As expected, when the demons were about to fly to Isabel¡¯s soul, the Gate of Heaven opened completely. Endless holy light projected from it, and the moment the holy light came, the demons that flew the fastest immediately suffered. Before their hands could even touch Isabel¡¯s soul, holy light poured down on their heads and faces. The stronger demons emitted green smoke from their bodies and screamed in pain, while the weaker demons were burned into flying ashes in the holy light. However, even with this lesson, the demons still rushed forward because they were never afraid of fighting holy light. But at this moment, dozens of two-winged angels rushed out from the open Gate of Heaven. They held cross-shaped longswords in their hands and fearlessly fought against the demons flying over. The angels continuously streaming out of the Gate of Heaven blocked the rushing demons and protected the slowly rising noble soul. This scene dumbfounded the alliance soldiers. They could not see the soul, so they did not know what was going on nor why the Gate of Heaven suddenly opened. Instead, they thought that the demons had suddenly gone crazy and flew into the sky to fight these angels. However, the appearance of the Gate of Heaven and the angels greatly boosted the morale of the alliance soldiers. They shouted slogans of battle and took this opportunity to attack Fat Tiger and Roy with all their might. They wanted to break through the obstruction and rush to the mountain col to kill the Dark Messiah. This situation made Roy furious. To be honest, because his previous opponent was Kha-Beleth, he had placed almost all his attention on the Demon Sovereign. Regarding the alliance forces led by Gem and Zehir, he only regarded them as pawns that he could use and did not put too much importance on them. But he did not expect them to cause him a lot of trouble now. Roy had destroyed Kha-Beleth¡¯s body and was in the midst of bursting with confidence. How could he tolerate the alliance soldiers provoking him as though they were on steroids? However, what Roy did not expect was that before he could show his might and teach the alliance army a lesson, an immense pressure suddenly appeared. It was extremely oppressive, and this pressure gave people the feeling that they were facing a prehistoric giant beast. ¡°Hahahaha!!!¡± Arrogant laughter resounded from the sky. Roy looked up and found that it was actually Rafaro. The pressure he felt just now was the dragon might emanating from this guy. He flapped his gigantic dragon wings, floated in the sky, and stretched his black dragon scales that were as dazzling as obsidian. ¡°Success! I, Faceless Rafaro, have finally resurrected!!¡± Yes, incomparably hard black dragon scales covered Rafaro¡¯s entire body, and flesh, skin, bones, and soul were all there. This meant that his body was complete, and the resurrection ritual had succeeded. The shadow of a contract appeared in front of Roy. The contract lasted for a moment in the air before slowly turning into flames and disappearing, indicating that the contract between Roy and Rafaro was fulfilled. Back then, the agreement between Roy and Rafaro was for Rafaro to obey his orders and fight for him. In return, Roy would help Rafaro complete his resurrection ritual. In this contract, Roy had not played any tricks nor set any traps for him. It was just that¡­ the timing of the Rafaro¡¯s resurrection ritual completing was not good for Roy because they were still on the battlefield, and the battle had not ended. Roy did not know which side this scoundrel Rafaro would stand on after leaving his control. Therefore, he was not in a hurry to attack the alliance army but instead looked up and narrowed his eyes at Rafaro in the air. After Rafaro regained a powerful flesh body, his power rose to a new height, and he became a new demon lord-level existence! Feeling the surging power in his body, he could not wait to vent! Roar!!! Rafaro let out a heaven-shaking dragon roar. Under the violent sound waves, let alone the alliance soldiers on the ground, even the angels and demons fighting in the sky felt dizzy and fell from the shock of the sound waves. OV The dragon roar was a declaration. The next moment, Rafaro attacked. He first grabbed a gold dragon nearby with his claws, opened his mouth, and bit off the gold dragon¡¯s neck. Then he spread his wings and flew over the alliance army while spraying out an incomparably thick flame pillar from his mouth. His dragon breath washed the ground! After resurrecting, Rafaro had already escaped the entanglement of the death aura and regained the flame dragon breath of the black dragons. Under this fierce dragon breath, all the alliance soldiers that the flames touched could not even make a sound before burning to death. The alliance army fell into chaos. Rafaro was like a true evil dragon as he flew around and burned the soldiers. Although Gem organized archers to fight back, when the elves¡¯ arrows hit Rafaro, they bounced off his hard dragon scales, causing no damage at all. The remaining dragons of the alliance army charged at Rafaro. But facing him, these dragons folded their wings and fell one by one. Their claws only left traces on his body at best, but his counterattack caused their dragon blood to splash through the air as he defeated them one after another. This crushing sense of slaughter made Rafaro immensely proud. After killing all the dragons, he swooped down to the ground again. This time, not only did he attack the alliance army, but he also took care of Kha-Beleth¡¯s demons and some angels who dared to charge at him. Only, this guy might have forgotten something. His dragon breath pouring down from the sky was about to include Roy and Fat Tiger because of the enormous attack range. Roy floated in the air as he looked at Rafaro. When the dragon breath was about to reach him, he said coldly, ¡°Rafaro, what do you want to do?¡± The voice was not loud, but when Rafaro heard it, he shuddered all over. He subconsciously closed his giant dragon mouth and stopped his dragon breath. ¡°Damn it!¡± After regaining his senses, Rafaro was a little embarrassed. He did not know what was wrong with him, but he was actually afraid of Roy¡¯s words. This reaction made him fly into a rage out of humiliation. He faced Roy in the sky and roared, ¡°Osiris! How dare you speak to me in that tone?!¡± ¡°What? Did you become inflated, or do you think that I can¡¯t do anything to you?¡± Roy was not used to this guy¡¯s temper. He grinned sinisterly and summoned Frostmourne. ¡°Even Kha-Beleth died. How long do you think you can last under my hands?¡± That¡¯s right. He was that arrogant! As far as Roy was concerned, with just Dragon Slayer Magic, he could beat this guy even if he became a demon lord. It would be even easier than beating Kha-Beleth¡­ Clearly, although he had not become a true demon lord yet, he had this confidence because all his abilities were created by the system, surpassing conventional abilities. Perhaps he could not match up to demon lords in terms of magic power and strength, but he still had a way to kill them. After all, this was not a game, and it was not impossible for low-levels to beat high-levels. He was a¡­ non-mainstream demon¡­ And what about Rafaro? This guy was¡­ a Pavlov¡¯s black dragon. Roy had taught him several times previously, and he already had a psychological shadow and conditioned reflex. Even though his strength had increased, his fear of Roy had not changed. Now that Roy had threatened him, this guy immediately gave in. ¡°Hmph, I won¡¯t argue with you. I¡¯ll go and kill those elves and mages¡­¡± Rafaro twisted his body in the air and wanted to turn around. But at this moment, a ray of light shot over from the sky and directly hit his body. Instantly, a strange glimmer of light appeared on his body. It was¡­ Kha-Beleth¡¯s soul! Roy had guessed correctly. This guy had chosen to possess a body. What Roy did not expect was that Kha-Beleth did not choose Julia but chose Rafaro. Perhaps it was because his soul had just arrived on the battlefield and found Rafaro, who had just completed the resurrection ritual and possessed the power of a demon lord. For Kha-Beleth, this was the most suitable choice¡­ However, if Kha-Beleth could observe a little more, he might not have been so rash. Seeing this, Roy smiled, and dragon scales had already covered his tail. Dragon Slayer Magic, ready to activate¡­ Chapter 330 - Eat Chapter 330 Eat In fact, Kha-Beleth still had a choice if he wanted to escape completely. That was to return to Sheogh in soul form! As long as he could return to Sheogh, with the help of the imprisoned demon lords, he might be able to reconstruct his body and complete his resurrection. But the problem was, what kind of place was Sheogh? Although it was nominally the headquarters of the demons in this world, the real situation was that it was a full-fledged prison. Think about it. A group of demon lords who could easily destroy a country could only sit in a small place with grievances. There were no entertainment activities such as playing cards, Hearthstone, and the like, so they could only stare at each other every day. Anyone would go crazy after staying for a thousand years, right? So after finally coming out, he no longer had the thought of ¡®returning to Sheogh¡¯¡­ When he rushed to the battlefield, he immediately noticed Roy. This was terrible news for him. It meant that Roy had come to stop him in advance, and this did not give him any chance to get close to the Dark Messiah. At first, Kha-Beleth wanted to turn around and run. Everyone knew that his soul state could not pose any threat to Roy. But at that moment, he saw Rafaro, who had completed his resurrection and advanced his strength. This was simply¡­ a marvelous opportunity! A black dragon with the power of a demon lord was rare in this world. Most importantly, creatures like black dragons were born with dark attributes and were quite compatible with demons. Since ancient times, demons had always favored black dragons, be it as mounts or subordinates. It was not unacceptable to have a black dragon as a body for Kha-Beleth. Therefore, Kha-Beleth rushed forward¡­ A soul suddenly appeared in the brand-new body that Rafaro had just obtained, stupefying him for a moment. When he reacted, he found that this soul was already competing with him for control of his body, so he immediately became furious! ¡°Get out!!!¡± Everyone on the battlefield heard Rafaro¡¯s roar. Then everyone looked at him dumbfoundedly. The awe-inspiring Faceless Rafaro, who was on a killing spree just now, was fiercely¡­ slapping his head with his claws! Is he so ruthless that he won¡¯t even let himself go? But then, Rafaro performed an even more strange scene for them. He flapped his wings in the air, then stopped, and then flapped them again, causing him to move up and down. He clearly wanted to spit out dragon breath, but when dragon breath reached his mouth, he immediately shut his mouth, forcing him to swallow it back. Rafaro¡¯s entire dragon body seemed to have become crazy as he fought himself in the air. Outsiders found it strange and comical, but it was extremely dangerous inside Rafaro¡¯s body. If Kha-Beleth wanted to seize Rafaro¡¯s body, without the help of a ritual, he could only rely on the most primitive method to snatch it, and that was to devour! Between him and Rafaro, a soul had to disappear, and Kha-Beleth certainly wanted to survive. And what about Rafaro? After he died, he was lucky enough to preserve his soul. In the middle, Arantir had summoned and enslaved him as an undead for many years. It was absolutely not easy for him to survive until now, so he cherished this hard-won resurrection. How could he be willing to be devoured by a demon lord? Therefore, their souls were currently fighting in this dragon body. Of course, there was no technique to talk about in soul-level battles. It only depended on whose soul quality was higher. In this aspect, Rafaro definitely could not compare to Kha-Beleth. Kha-Beleth was a demon lord, and demons were experts at playing with souls. They devoured souls to strengthen themselves, and this growth naturally included their souls. Rafaro had never devoured the souls of others, so his soul was naturally at a disadvantage. When the two souls continuously collided, his soul was melting away each time. One side was powerful, while the other was weak. Rafaro slowly began to lose control of his body. When he realized that if he continued like this, and his soul would really dissipate, he used all his strength to control his body and let out an anguished wail. ¡°Your Excellency Osiris! Save me!!¡± Previously, when he addressed Roy, he did not add the term ¡®Your Excellency¡¯. But now, he was using this term willingly because the only thing he could count on now was Roy. The moment this cry for help echoed throughout the battlefield, a figure appeared beside Rafaro¡¯s gigantic body. Roy spread his wings, floated in the air, and smiled sinisterly. ¡°I can save you, Rafaro. But you might not be able to keep this newly resurrected body of yours. Are you sure you want to do this?¡± ¡°Of course! I¡¯d rather lose¡­ my body than let him succeed!¡± Rafaro said with difficulty, but then he immediately changed his tone. ¡°Osiris, all I want is a body! As long as you promise not to intervene, I¡¯ll immediately turn around and leave after seizing this body. From then on, I¡¯ll avoid you, and I can give you everything I have!¡± Clearly, the first sentence was from Rafaro in control of his body, but the latter sentences were by Kha-Beleth controlling his body. However, even though Roy knew clearly, he did not intend to care at all. Whatever Kha-Beleth said was merely stalling for time. Not only was he not sincere, but he was probably just spouting nonsense. Both he and Roy knew very well that they were enemies that would not rest until the other was dead. Therefore, Roy directly attacked! A layer of hard dark ice covered his demon claws, and he used this ice claw to grab one of Rafaro¡¯s eyes ruthlessly! Roar!! Roy¡¯s grip immediately blinded one of Rafaro¡¯s eyes. He raised his head and let out a painful roar before opening his mouth and biting at Roy. Roy was unsure whether Kha-Beleth controlled this attack, or if Rafaro was controlling it himself¡­ But Roy, who was already prepared, dodged Rafaro¡¯s bite with a flash and moved onto his back. His claws carved across the black dragon scales on Rafaro¡¯s back. With the enhancement of Dragon Slayer Magic, any attack Roy made could cause double damage. His claws became stained with blood as they cut across the hard black dragon scales on Rafaro¡¯s back and dug out several scales that were two square meters in size. Of course, these black dragon scales were good stuff. Following the principle of not wasting, Roy stored them in the system space. Rafaro twisted his neck and spat out a thick pillar of black fire at Roy, who was on his back, but it only evaporated the thick ice wall that Roy condensed. The moment the flames disappeared, Frostmourne appeared in Roy¡¯s hand and slashed down at the root of one of Rafaro¡¯s wings! With a crack, the dragon bone that should have been as hard as diamonds was easily cut half an inch deep by Roy, causing Rafaro to howl in pain. And in Rafaro¡¯s body, Kha-Beleth finally realized that something was wrong. Is this damn Demon Osiris using some secret technique to deal even more damage to this black dragon than when he attacked my main body?! The body of a black dragon, which is famous for defense and magic resistance, is like paper in front of Osiris. Damn it, did I possess a fake black dragon?! Before Kha-Beleth could figure it out, another wave of pain came. Roy¡¯s second slash cut into Rafaro¡¯s wing bone. This time, it went deeper. Since Kha-Beleth was fighting for control of Rafaro¡¯s body, he naturally had to accept this physical pain fully. After a few strikes, Roy actually removed one of the wings! Without this wing, Rafaro¡¯s enormous body immediately tilted and crashed from the sky. Over a thousand tons of weight fell, and the momentum was astonishing. The alliance soldiers and demons that could not dodge in time were crushed into meat paste. After crashing, Kha-Beleth really panicked. He had already realized Osiris¡¯s intentions. Although he could not directly pull out his soul, he could destroy the body of this black dragon! This was like attacking a problem at its source. Kha-Beleth chose Rafaro¡¯s body because he wanted to use this body to survive. But if Roy destroyed this body, wouldn¡¯t his soul be forced out? Kha-Beleth hurriedly controlled the black dragon to stand up. He raised his claws and tail to attack Roy while shouting, ¡°Do you want to kill your own subordinate, Osiris?!¡± But while dodging, Roy stabbed his sword into Rafaro¡¯s body again. After absorbing his strength, he sneered. ¡°You¡¯ve made a mistake. This black dragon isn¡¯t my subordinate! The moment he completed the resurrection ritual, my contract with him ended!¡± This sentence choked Kha-Beleth speechless for a long time. He could only grit his teeth and communicate with Rafaro inside the body. ¡°Damn stupid dragon, even if you expel me, you will still die!¡± But Rafaro immediately responded with maniacal laughter. ¡°Even if my body dies, my soul is still here. I can just find another chance to resurrect! But what about you? Do you think Osiris will give your soul a second chance to escape?!¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Kha-Beleth was so angry that he almost vomited blood. But at this moment, the black dragon¡¯s body shook violently. Roy had also removed the remaining wing. This powerful black dragon body was top-notch material for Roy, so he tried his best to dismember it during the battle. Without the wings, Kha-Beleth could no longer fly even if he succeeded in possessing the body. ¡°Lunatic! Lunatic!¡± Kha-Beleth roared angrily. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have chosen me as your possession target!¡± Rafaro said gloatingly. ¡°Even if you had chosen that fallen angel chick, it would have been better than choosing me!¡± Even without Rafaro¡¯s deliberate reminder, Kha-Beleth naturally realized that his choice was wrong, but it was too late for him to regret. His soul could no longer escape to possess another person¡¯s body, so he could only resist futilely while waiting for death to come. Finally, when Roy pierced through Rafaro¡¯s dragon scales, and Frostmourne stabbed into the dragon heart in Rafaro¡¯s body, the gigantic black dragon fell to the ground. Unlike the last time when he could not move, Roy¡¯s magic power had mostly recovered, so when the souls of Kha-Beleth and Rafaro finally emerged from the body, Roy did not give Kha-Beleth any chance. He grabbed their souls with each hand. ¡°Your Excellency Osiris!¡± Rafaro learned to be smart this time and directly begged Roy through his soul fluctuations. ¡°On account of me helping you capture Kha-Beleth, please don¡¯t devour my soul!¡± Roy nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Rafaro. You made the right choice this time. I promise you that I will give you a new body.¡± ¡°Re-really?¡± Rafaro was somewhat astonished and pleasantly surprised as he asked Roy in disbelief. ¡°Of course!¡± Roy nodded. ¡°I¡¯m very trustworthy!¡± However, Roy did not say something. Even if he agreed to giving Rafaro a body, he could not guarantee if the entity controlling the body would still be Rafaro¡­ After dealing with Rafaro, Roy turned his head and looked at the struggling soul in his right hand. He smiled sinisterly. ¡°Sovereign Kha-Beleth, why did you come back?¡± ¡°O-Osiris, let me go!¡± Soul fluctuations came from Kha-Beleth. ¡°I can do whatever you want, just please let me go!¡± However, Roy only had one response to Kha-Beleth¡¯s pleas. He opened his mouth and directly swallowed his soul! The next moment, countless memories appeared in Roy¡¯s mind. Yes, to Roy, although the quality of Kha-Beleth¡¯s soul was very high, it was only comparable to thousands of standard souls in the system. But after devouring his soul, Roy could directly use his memory reading ability to read everything that Kha-Beleth knew. This included his life, the plans of him and the other demon lords, the memories of his treasures, and¡­ the memories of his promotion to demon lord! Chapter 331 - Cleaning the Battlefield Chapter 331 Cleaning the Battlefield The moment Roy swallowed Kha-Beleth¡¯s soul, the first chain reaction he caused was the collapse of the demon army. Among the surviving high-rank demons, especially the ones who were the commanding heroes of the army, strange flames suddenly appeared in front of them and burned to ashes their contracts¡­ Almost all of them had signed a demon contract with Kha-Beleth to protect their interests. But now that Kha-Beleth was dead, one of the parties of the contracts was naturally gone, and it could not continue to take effect. Thus, the moment the contracts burned, the repulsive force of the world started acting on them. These commanding high-rank demons had suffered injuries in the battle with Julia and Benia. As the repulsive force of the world surged over, someone was sucked into a Gate of the Abyss that suddenly opened! They were directly expelled from this world! As soon as these commanding demon heroes were expelled, the troops they brought with them through summoning naturally followed their bad luck. Facing the powerful force of world repulsion, low and middle-rank demons found it even harder to resist. They were sucked into the Gate of the Abyss one after another, causing the originally large demon army to immediately welcome a large number of casualties. This situation not only relieved the alliance soldiers, but it also made the angels who came out of the Gate of Heaven heave a sigh of relief. These angels were only here to welcome Isabel¡¯s soul into Heaven, and they had never thought about engaging in a large battle with the demons here. Now that the demons were expelled, the madness from earlier naturally lessened. Only the demons summoned by Roy were still looking at the angels restlessly. But under Julia¡¯s rebuking, these demons did not attack them. After all, Roy had now achieved his main strategic goal, and there was no need for further conflicts with the angels. The angels were vigilant as they protected Isabel¡¯s rising soul. After this golden soul entered the Gate of Heaven, they quickly turned around and flew into the Gate of Heaven. However, the last few angels turned to look at Roy, who was standing motionless on the field below, at the moment the Gate of Heaven closed. They saw with their own eyes that this demon had devoured the soul of a demon lord, and such an enemy would inevitably attract their attention¡­ After most of the demon army was expelled, there was only a small group of demons left. Other demon heroes had summoned these demons that were still here, but these other demon heroes were not here. Moreover, the other party of the contract was not Kha-Beleth, so a portion of them remained. Not to mention anything else, at least Benia¡¯s sister, Biara, the succubus who had transformed into Queen Isabel, might have left a portion of the troops she summoned in Ur-Hekal¡­ However, these remaining troops were not necessarily lucky because they were going to face Roy¡¯s troops next, causing the surviving demons to be dumbfounded. There was not much remaining of the alliance army led by Gem and Zehir at this point. When the hundreds of thousands of troops attacked Ur-Hekal, more than half of them had perished. Now, after fighting Kha-Beleth¡¯s army and Roy¡¯s army one after the other, there were only about twenty thousand left. Moreover, all of them were the better-protected spellcasters. The rest of the melee troops were almost completely wiped out, and high-level troops such as dragons, titans, and behemoths had suffered even more casualties. After all, these troops were the priority targets in the battle. With twenty thousand defeated troops, Gem and Zehir looked at the enormous hellhound guarding the valley path, then at Julia and Benia flying in the sky, as well as Roy¡¯s demon army. They were in utter despair because the other demon army that wanted to snatch the Dark Messiah had already collapsed. And just these twenty thousand troops alone could not defeat Roy¡¯s remaining army. Not to mention, there was still Demon Osiris¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s retreat!¡± Zehir was still rational and pulled Gem back. ¡°We can¡¯t let the remaining troops be buried here, or else we won¡¯t even be able to leave Eeofol!¡± Gem knew that this was the truth, so she gritted her teeth and chose to retreat. But of course, Julia and Benia could not let them leave so easily, so they led the troops to hunt them down. The vampires under Giovanni¡¯s command, who could not divert their attention to suck blood during the battle earlier, could finally feast on the defeated troops of the alliance army. They laughed maniacally as they pounced at the slow-moving spellcasters and sucked them dry amid cries and screams. After more than an hour of pursuit, the alliance army finally managed to escape after paying numerous casualties. They only had about two thousand people left. Gem and Zehir were also injured by Julia and Benia during the battle, especially Zehir. He accidentally lost the Staff of Sar-Issus in the chaos¡­ In the end, Benia picked up this staff. She liked this powerful artifact, so she could not help playing with it. IS This battle was undoubtedly a crushing defeat for the alliance army. They had paid a tremendous price of casualties, but it could not be said that they had not obtained anything at all. At least after this battle, the threat of Demon Lord Kha-Beleth no longer existed. In the history of the Ashan world, Kha-Beleth was a relatively famous demon lord. His death was indeed good news for the people of the Ashan. Unfortunately, the one who eliminated Kha-Beleth was not the alliance army but a stronger demon-Osiris! Demon Osiris did not leave behind any deeds in the history of Ashan, so the people of Ashan did not know anything about him before. But after this battle, the name of Demon Osiris would spread throughout the world through the mouths of Gem and Zehir. This was a demon who could spread terrifying plagues and had powerful combat strength. He was cunning, cruel, and played with the alliance army and the Demon Sovereign in his hands. Gem and Zehir had both witnessed this. He would become a new demon lord that could threaten the entire world of Ashan! Moreover, the most worrying thing was the Dark Messiah! The reason why Gem and Zehir wanted to kill the Dark Messiah was that they thought that even though the Dark Messiah was the son of Kha-Beleth, Demon Osiris might keep this Child of Taboo. They felt that demons were all the same. Osiris killed Kha-Beleth only because he coveted his authority. But in the end, he would also use the Dark Messiah to open Sheogh¡¯s cage and release the other demon lords¡­ When the demon lords returned to this world, what would happen next? The Dragon of Chaos, Urgash, would come again! All of Ashan would be destroyed in flames! Thinking of such tragic consequences, the only thought in the minds of Gem and Zehir, who had managed to escape with great difficulty, was¡ªI must seek Asha¡¯s guidance¡­ After the pursuers returned, Julia and Benia folded their wings and landed beside Roy. The moment they arrived in front of him, they knelt on one knee, put a hand to their chests, and bowed to him. They were congratulating him. He had defeated Kha-Beleth and proved his bravery. Even though he had not yet completed the final ritual, Roy was already a true demon lord in Julia¡¯s and Benia¡¯s hearts! This etiquette was the respect and loyalty to a demon lord¡­ At this moment, Roy had already digested Kha-Beleth¡¯s soul and memories, and his magic power increased once again. He accepted Julia and Benia¡¯s greeting calmly, but his eyes were now on Cassandra, who was floating out of the valley. Still in that gorgeous, petal-like lich robe, Cassandra was now a lich master. Since she was last by Isabel¡¯s side, Roy was not surprised when he saw the baby in her arms. ¡°Is this the Dark Messiah?¡± Looking at the baby in swaddling clothes, Roy subconsciously reached out to take him. But unexpectedly, Cassandra¡¯s skeleton arms retracted slightly at this moment. This action stunned Roy. ¡°Master¡­¡± Cassandra said hesitantly. ¡°How¡­ will you treat this child?¡± Roy guessed what Cassandra was thinking almost immediately. Even though she had immense hatred at first, Cassandra was a lich transformed from a human woman after all¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t do anything to a harmless baby!¡± Roy said. After hearing Roy¡¯s words, Cassandra silently breathed a sigh of relief and handed over the Dark Messiah. ¡°Queen Isabel named him Sareth¡­¡± Roy¡¯s palm was very big now, and he could gently hold this little baby in the hollow of his palm. Fat Tiger also came over and looked curiously at Sareth in Roy¡¯s palm, feeling that he had never seen such a small person before. This little human-like baby was worthy of being called the Dark Messiah, and he was full of a powerful dark aura. Roy felt it and found that it was at the middle-rank demon level, close to the high-rank demon level. But this child could not control and use such powerful dark power, so his power was constantly spreading around. Sareth¡¯s eyes were wide open at this moment. Facing Roy¡¯s ferocious demon appearance, he was not afraid at all. He stretched out his little hand at Roy, seemingly asking for a hug. This was not a normal infant. Roy could smell the demon smell on him. The blood in his body was likely purple like a demon¡¯s. Looking at this Child of Taboo, Roy could not help but ask, ¡°Why is he named Sareth? It would have been amazing if it was Dante or Vergil¡­¡± ¡°Wh-what?¡± Cassandra, Julia, and Benia were stunned when they heard his words, not understanding what he meant. ¡°It¡¯s nothing!¡± Roy also realized that he had lost his cool, so he handed Sareth to Cassandra and let her hold him. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to Ur-Hekal. Kha-Beleth and Xeron left us a great inheritance that is waiting for us to receive¡­¡± Chapter 332 - Harvest Time Chapter 332 Harvest Time When they returned to Ur-Hekal, all they saw was a melted city. Thick smoke swept up and slowly drifted toward the dim sky. Hot magma was flowing randomly in the city, and houses would collapse into the magma from time to time. The flammable objects burst into fierce flames when they came into contact with the magma. The entire city was burning. Apart from the alliance army¡¯s attack, the reason why the city of Ur-Hekal had become like this was mostly because of Kha-Beleth. When he transformed into a flame demon and fought Roy, the nearby Ur-Hekal naturally became the first place to suffer. As Roy was worried that this melting state would be disadvantageous to his search, a large amount of black frost quickly spread out from beneath his feet the moment he landed. Not only did the black frost freeze the flowing magma in the city, but it also strengthened the crumbling buildings. After identifying the direction, Roy brought Julia and Benia straight to the city hall of Ur-Hekal, while the other demons scattered into the city and tried their best to find something useful. The city hall was also melting. Roy¡¯s arrival caused the frost to freeze the collapse. After entering the interior of the hall, Roy raised his head and looked at the circular dome above. There was an enormous purple crystal embedded on the dome, exuding a warm light. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ a soul crystal?!¡± Julia looked up and was shocked. ¡°Such a big soul crystal?!¡± Benia also came to a realization. ¡°No wonder the souls of those killed on the battlefield would drift to Ur-Hekal. So there¡¯s actually such an enormous soul crystal here¡­¡± Yes, this was the first harvest Roy obtained in Kha-Beleth¡¯s memories. Soul crystals were also a method to store souls. Compared to storage methods such as soul contracts and other documents, soul crystals could store more souls. Moreover, soul crystals had a special characteristic. After the number of souls stored in one reached a certain number, a special ability to attract and absorb souls within a certain range would appear. This was similar to Roy¡¯s Soul Attracting Flag. Benia¡¯s eyes were shining as she stared at the soul crystal on the dome and whispered, ¡°How many souls are stored in such an enormous soul crystal?! We¡¯ve made a killing!¡± ¡°About 3,430,000!¡± Roy replied. ¡°This is the number of souls that Kha-Beleth has been storing since he left Sheogh and came to the surface. Over the past twenty years, demons have sealed half of the souls they obtained in the war here¡­¡± ¡°Why was Kha-Beleth storing so many souls?¡±. Benia asked in puzzlement. ¡°This is a kind of¡­ magic power energy!¡± Roy spread his wings and slowly floated toward the dome. Julia and Benia quickly followed. As they flew, Roy explained, ¡°Although Kha-Beleth wanted to use the Dark Messiah to break Sheogh¡¯s seal and release all the demon lords, he did know if the Dark Messiah would have such powerful magic power to break the seal after growing. So he stored a vast number of souls in advance so that he could prepare for emergencies when breaking the seal.¡± ¡°Even if the Dark Messiah can grow up, it will still take at least twenty years. How many souls was Kha-Beleth preparing to store?!¡± Julia asked in surprise. ¡°More than ten million!¡± Roy said. ¡°Moreover, even if he doesn¡¯t need to use these souls to break the seal, there are other uses. For example, after breaking the seal, using them to replenish the magic power of the demon lords who are constantly weakening after being trapped in Sheogh. Or¡­ using these souls to sacrifice to the Dragon of Chaos, Urgash, to help him recover and return!¡± Benia¡¯s eyes widened when she heard this. ¡°They actually want to play this big?! They want to let Urgash return?!¡± ¡°There are more demon lords in Sheogh, but no one at the demon king level¡­¡± Roy explained. ¡°And Urgash is truly at the demon king level. Kha-Beleth and the others need Urgash¡¯s power to fight against the Dragon of Order, Asha¡­ He prepared this soul reserve just in case.¡± ¡°Hehehe!¡± Benia suddenly laughed. ¡°But now, it¡¯s all for you, right, Osiris?¡±. Roy smiled but did not say anything. He stretched out his hand and hugged the enormous soul crystal. Then he used his strength to break the soul crystal off the inlay socket. This purple soul crystal was about seven meters tall, more than twice his height, and it weighed about two tons. When he carried it to the ground, the ground trembled slightly when he landed. He sensed the number of souls in the crystal and found that it far exceeded the 3.43 million in Kha-Beleth¡¯s memory! It was over 3.6 million! The extra quantity was probably the souls of the alliance army and demons who died in this battle. Kha-Beleth had not included them in his number after the crystal attracted them. Holding this crystal, Roy was ecstatic. He really made a killing this time! Although he had been collecting souls over the years, the greatest amount of souls he had obtained before this was the soul contract that Fury had given him in the Darksiders world. There had been a million souls in it. And now, the souls stored in this crystal were 3.6 times as much as in the soul contract. As expected, a horse doesn¡¯t get fat without extra feed, and people won¡¯t get rich by being honest. After so much effort collecting, how could it be faster than robbing someone? Unfortunately, souls were delicious food for demons. Demons usually would not save souls after obtaining them and would eat them directly. So unless a demon lord like Kha-Beleth stored some souls while plotting a big scheme, it was impossible to obtain the spoils of war from slain demons under normal circumstances¡­ Xeron and the high-rank demon heroes had contributed a large portion of these 3.6 million souls. Since they had chosen to work for Kha-Beleth, apart from leaving some for their own use, they had stored the rest in the soul crystal. When Roy fought against Kha-Beleth, it was fortunate that he did not think of draining his magic power. If Kha-Beleth had really run out of magic power, he might have thought of this soul crystal and used the souls inside to replenish his magic power. In that case, Roy would not have been able to maximize his benefits. ¡°Julia, Benia, each of you take two hundred thousand souls from it. This is your reward!¡± Roy patted the soul crystal. Benia was ecstatic with this one-time reward of two hundred thousand souls. It was a huge fortune! But before she could rejoice, she saw Julia shaking her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want them. I can¡¯t absorb souls to increase my strength, so it¡¯s useless to give me so many! Dear, it¡¯s time for you to promote to demon lord, and you should use these souls. You don¡¯t have to give me any!¡± Benia was stunned when she heard this. Yes, Julia was a fallen angel. Her strength could only grow by continuously absorbing dark power and could not grow through devouring souls like a true demon. But now that she said this, it was not good for Benia to take them because the comparison would make it seem like she was not thinking about Roy¡­ She was now loyal to Roy. The stronger he was, the higher his status, the greater the benefits for her, so she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Then I don¡¯t want mine!¡± Roy understood their intentions and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine if Julia doesn¡¯t want them. Take them, Benia. Don¡¯t you want to take revenge on your sister? You also need to increase your strength as soon as possible. I¡¯ll use Julia¡¯s share to reward the demons under me. After I modify Kha-Beleth¡¯s demon sword, I¡¯ll use it to compensate Julia!¡± ¡°Okay, I have no objections!¡± Benia quickly nodded. Her weapon was usually a flame whip, and she was used to it. But Julia used a sword, and she was indeed the only one who could use Kha-Beleth¡¯s demon sword. Benia stepped forward and placed her hand on the soul crystal. Then one soul after another flew out of the crystal. Benia opened her mouth and swallowed them. The entire process lasted for quite a while. After reaching two hundred thousand, she stopped. At this moment, her magic power was surging all over her body, and her charming face looked very satisfied. She looked at Roy seductively. ¡°Then, my dear lord, I¡¯ll go and digest them first¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m going too!¡± Julia hugged Roy affectionately. ¡°I¡¯ll go to Fat Tiger and get the demon sword.¡± Seeing Roy nod, the two of them flew out of the city hall. Only after they left did Roy place his hand on the soul crystal and began to take out the souls in it. It was the same process as before, but unlike with Benia, the souls Roy took out merged into his body and were stored in the system space. The originally empty soul counter in the system began to rise rapidly. One million, two million, three million, and finally stopped at about 3.2 million. Roy took away 3.2 million souls and left more than 200,000 in the soul crystal. He was going to use them as bonus pay for his demon subordinates. As the leader of these demons, he had to give his subordinates enough benefits to trick them into continuing to work for him. After temporarily leaving the soul crystal here, Roy began to walk slowly in the city hall, sensing for something as he walked. Soon, he stopped and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s here!¡± Roy stretched out his arms and condensed magic power on his fingertips. He crossed his hands and slowly made a tearing motion in the air. Buzz! A slight sound came. Roy actually ripped open a spatial channel with his hands in this originally empty spot! There was an oval-shaped spatial gate shining with blue light, and the center was pitch black. This was naturally space magic that Roy used. He was a frost demon, and he was not good at space magic, but Kha-Beleth was not much better than him. To a demon lord, although knowing space magic was necessary, it did not mean that they had to be proficient. This spatial channel actually connected to a Purgatory Space, which was a separate layer of the main world. If Kha-Beleth were a rift demon, he could freely travel through this Purgatory Space, but he was only a flame demon, so his use of the Purgatory Space was only¡­ to hide things! Through Kha-Beleth¡¯s memories, Roy knew how to open this space where he hid things. After finding it, Roy flashed and walked in. The first and second things he saw were¡­ two stone steles full of demon characters! Because he had come into contact with them before, Roy recognized them immediately. They were two steles of the Demon Bible! Roy was stunned on the spot. F*ck! Are these the original steles of the Demon Bible?! Chapter 333 - Steles and Fire Seeds Chapter 333 Steles and Fire Seeds The Purgatory Space Roy opened was actually Kha-Beleth¡¯s personal treasury. This personal treasury actually had encryption. Only through a unique frequency of magic power fluctuations could he find its spatial anchor point. Although it was a personal treasury, Kha-Beleth had not opened this personal space for a long time. It could not be helped. Kha-Beleth had been trapped in Sheogh for nearly a thousand years, and the barrier set by the Seventh Dragon Sar-Elam completely blocked all connections between the demon lords and space. So even though the demon lords had practiced space magic, they could not escape from the barrier at all. Kha-Beleth had only reopened this storage space after he escaped. But after opening it, he had no time to organize it. He had spent most of his time on the Dark Messiah plan. He had not used it for a long time, so his memories of what was in this storage space were already a bit blurry. When Roy saw the two Demon Bible stone steles, he could not help but be shocked because he did not find any memories of these two steles in Kha-Beleth¡¯s memories. Roy crouched down and carefully examined the two steles. Although he could not tell what material these two steles were made of, the hardness of the steles was obvious. Roy¡¯s nails were so sharp that sparks flew from the friction when he scratched them, but he could not leave any marks on them. Roy was certain that these two steles were absolutely real! In the past, Roy had also obtained a copy of the Demon Bible, but he had received it from Goddess Calypso in the Pirates of the Caribbean world, and it was just a rubbing. He had never seen the original text of the stele. Now that two genuine pieces were in front of him, he naturally had to study them. The writing on the steles was naturally demon writing. He did not know what method had been used to engrave this demon writing, but after so many years, the words were still as good as new. The strange crooked characters had no pattern, but the information contained in them directly reached the depths of the soul, making Roy understand the meaning of the writing. These two steles were the third and fourth chapters of the Demon Bible. Just like the rubbing of the sixth chapter that Roy had obtained before, they recorded some of the initial events of the Abyss. These records were similar to the descriptions of the Genesis creation myth mentioned in the human Bible: What happened on the first day, what happened on the second day, and finally, after seven days, creation was complete. But in the human Bible, God said, ¡®Let there be light¡¯! However, in the Demon Bible, the Creator said, ¡®Let there be darkness and flames. Let there be an endlessly extending layered world! Without a doubt, this description was definitely referring to the situation in the Abyss. What the Demon Bible recorded should be the scene of the birth of the Abyss and the origin of demons. In particular, when Roy took out Frostmourne and carefully read the demon characters he engraved on his sword, he found some special terms: Necessary Evil, Sin and Punishment¡­ uses This meant that when the Creator created the Abyss, he had already considered certain¡­ uses that this world had to undertake! Roy had already vaguely guessed that if nothing unexpected happened, then the seventh chapter of the Demon Bible might be the birth of demons¡­ Of course, this record looked like it was left by later generations, and it was not possible that the Creator had personally engraved it on the steles. The most likely ones were probably the so-called Deadly Sin Demon Kings. Not only Araniya¡¯s memories, but even Kha-Beleth¡¯s memories were the same. When Roy began to dig deeper into Kha-Beleth¡¯s memories, he found that there was no concept of the Creator in his memories at all. On the contrary, Kha-Beleth worshipped the Deadly Sin Demon Kings and believed that they were the ancestors of all demons! This was especially so after Kha-Beleth discovered that he had the extremely thin bloodline of Asmodeus in his body. In the legends of the human world, Asmodeus was one of the Seven Deadly Sin Demon Kings and the incarnation of lust. In the Abyss, demons generally believed that the purple demon moon was the product of the manifestation of his power. His power affected the reproduction of all demons, making him an extremely great existence. Of course, no one had ever seen the Deadly Sin Demon Kings until now. Most demons had only seen the demon kings scattered across various worlds. They firmly believed that these demon kings were the clones of the Deadly Sin Demon Kings. These clones promoted the glory of the demons in the Infinite Worlds and fulfilled their destiny of destroying worlds. Not to mention ordinary demons, even demon kings themselves thought so. Roy had seen Demon King Samael in the Darksiders world, and he also thought that he was one of the incarnations of the Deadly Sin Demon King. Perhaps one day, when the demon kings eliminated the demons¡¯ natural enemy and their clones merged again, the Deadly Sin Demon Kings would return to the Abyss! At that time, it would be the end of the Infinite Worlds¡­ This thought was one that Roy had read from Kha-Beleth¡¯s memories, and it seemed to be widespread among the upper-level demons throughout the Abyss. But for some reason, when Roy read these thoughts, he was not affected by them. Instead, he thought of a question. Since all the demon kings in the Infinite Worlds are clones of the Deadly Sin Demon Kings, which one is the true main body?! Even if they want to fuse, there should be a distinction between primary and secondary¡­ Due to his doubts, Roy did not believe this explanation. But he also realized that compared to the illusory Creator that they had never seen before, demons were more willing to believe, or rather, have faith in the Deadly Sin Demon Kings. Moreover, they had always been fighting to destroy worlds as their lifelong goal. This was the corporate culture of the Abyss and demons! It was really nothing short of amazing¡­ Roy had no idea where Kha-Beleth had obtained these two Demon Bible steles because he had forgotten them! After he threw these two steles into his storage space, he had not paid much attention to them. The reason why he had put them here was probably because of the strange power on them. Yes, just like the expulsion incantation that Roy obtained from the rubbing of the sixth chapter before, the demon writing on these two steles formed a similar power. But this power was not too rare because they were all a power that could¡­ trigger world power! Kha-Beleth had tested this power before and found that it was not of much use, so he gradually forgot about the steles. However, Roy felt that if the seven steles were all powers that could trigger world power, then there might be some special connection, so he thought about it and searched Kha-Beleth¡¯s storage space. He found some paper, made rubbings of the two steles, and attempted to put the steles into his system space. But then he found that he could not put in the steles at all, but the rubbing could go in¡­ Roy did not understand what was going on. Perhaps it had something to do with the material of the steles, but he did not think too much about it. He first put the rubbings into the system space to analyze. Something strange happened. After the analysis of the system space, Roy found that it displayed both rubbings as ¡®Expulsion Incantation¡¯. Its function was to trigger world power, interfere with the formation of cross-world portals, and forcibly expel non-world beings! This test result surprised Roy. He had indeed felt that the power on these two stone steles was similar to the power on Frostmourne, but he did not expect the effect to be the same. But Roy suddenly realized that the system had modified the expulsion incantation he engraved on Frostmourne so that it only targeted targets damaged by the sword. Thus, it was normal for it to be different from the original. Was there a problem? Of course, there was a problem! And the problem was big! The writing on the three different Demon Bible chapters was clearly different, but why were the power and ability contained in them the same?! Other demons might have never obtained the Demon Bible and did not understand its content. Even if they did get it, they might not think too much about it. But Roy was thinking about what it meant to have the same effect. Is this power left behind by the person who engraved the Demon Bible? Or does it mean that the steles that record the Demon Bible have this power, and then this power is copied onto rubbings? Roy thought for a long time but did not have any clue. He felt that there might be some special secrets in this, but he might need to gather all seven steles to be able to analyze them¡­ Considering that Julia would come to find him later, Roy did not continue to think too much about the steles. Anyway, the steles were already in his hands, and he had time to slowly analyze them in the future. Roy looked at the other piles. The Purgatory Space opened by Kha-Beleth was very big, but there were not many things in it. Roy looked around and found that most of them were artifacts. These were things that Kha-Beleth had collected after years of battles in the Ashan world. Since they were called artifacts, these things definitely had special effects. But in Roy¡¯s opinion, these so-called artifacts were actually just some magic items. Demons were not good at alchemy, and the weapons and defensive equipment they made would only carry out some crude enchantments. Therefore, these magic items made by humans, elves, and dwarfs were still quite attractive to demons. It was no wonder that Kha-Beleth would collect them. Unfortunately, the storage space he opened was not like the ones in novels, where things would always remain the same after putting them in. Time continued to flow in this space. After a thousand years, most of these magic items had exhausted their magic power, and the originally flowing light on them was already dim, even decayed, completely becoming a pile of scraps. Not every item could last forever, like the steles of the Demon Bible¡­ Roy rummaged through these things in an attempt to find something useful. Finally, he found two strange small boxes. These two small boxes were the only things with some magic power fluctuations, but the magic power fluctuations were extremely weak. It seemed that the items stored inside had nearly exhausted their magic power, so Roy carefully opened them after taking them. Then he discovered that the two boxes contained two¡­ fire seeds! One of the fire seeds gave Roy a familiar feeling. It was the feeling that the destruction flames of Kha-Beleth gave him. Combined with the experience of obtaining the hellfire fire seed, Roy could immediately tell that this was likely the fire seed of destruction flames! With a fire seed, it meant that it could transform the flame power used by demons. Although Roy was a frost demon, Julia and Fat Tiger could use flames. If they could transform their flame power into violent destruction flames, it would be quite useful. Since one fire seed was destruction flames, then the other fire seed should also be some kind of special flames. But Roy could not recognize it, so he could only take it out and plan to get Julia and the others recognize it¡­ Chapter 334 - Flowing Brightness Flames Chapter 334 Flowing Brightness Flames When Roy came out of Kha-Beleth¡¯s treasury, Julia happened to return with Kha-Beleth¡¯s demon sword. Because the human form of Kha-Beleth was tall, his demon sword was naturally gigantic. It was a fiery red longsword. Standing upright, it could reach Roy¡¯s chin, which was about 2.3 meters. The edges on both sides of the blade were full of sharp serrations, brimming with the usual savage style of demons. Since its owner had been a flame demon, this demon sword naturally burned with raging flames. As a demon lord¡¯s sword, it was also extremely powerful. Overall, the style of this sword was not suitable for Julia, but Roy could not just abandon such a powerful weapon so easily, so he planned to modify it. Most importantly, this sword also contained one of Kha-Beleth¡¯s soul fragments, and it would reject anyone other than Kha-Beleth from using it, so it was unusable without modification. The first step after Roy obtained the sword was to use the system to extract Kha-Beleth¡¯s remaining soul fragment! The size of this soul fragment was not small, but because it had been too long since it left Kha-Beleth¡¯s main soul, Roy was unable to obtain any useful information from it. He only learned the name of this sword after devouring it-the Jaw of Urgash. As the name implied, the material for forging this demon sword came from the Dragon of Chaos, Urgash, as a reward to Kha-Beleth¡­ or rather, all demon lords loyal to him! After Roy put the sword into the system space, among the materials that the system analyzed, there was ¡®the Dragon Fang of the Dragon of Chaos, Urgash¡¯. In addition, there were many material names that Roy had never heard of, all of which were valuable ores from the Abyss. The system¡¯s definition of this demon sword was also a divine artifact-level weapon. Unlike Roy¡¯s Frostmourne, which was mostly curse effects, the attributes of this sword inclined more toward destruction. When the battle started, Roy¡¯s decisive decision to get Benia to snatch Kha-Beleth¡¯s sword had been right. While holding this sword, Kha-Beleth¡¯s combat strength would increase by at least 30%. Through the system, Roy shortened the length and width of this sword, making it more suitable for females to use. He imitated Julia¡¯s wings and modified the guard into a pair of flame wings. He did not remove the serrations on the sword. But Roy erased the sinister demon reliefs on the sword and changed them into an artistic style similar to Julia¡¯s fallen angelic armor. Finally, Julia split a small piece from her soul and infused it into the sword. Then it was done. Julia waved the modified sword a few times in satisfaction and then asked Roy, ¡°Darling, since you¡¯ve modified it, you should change the name of this sword as well. Do you have any good suggestions?¡± Roy thought about it and then said with a strange expression, ¡°How about calling it Fiery Delight?!¡± Julia opened her mouth and looked at Roy in astonishment. ¡°This¡­ Do we have to call it this name? Does this name have some special meaning?¡± ¡°No, I just thought that since my sword is Frostmourne, and your sword happens to be the fire attribute, with this name, we can make them a pair¡­¡± As Roy spoke, he saw Julia¡¯s face collapse, and his voice became softer and softer before finally sighing. ¡°Forget it. If you don¡¯t like this name, you can choose one yourself! In addition, the flames on this sword are destruction flames, so if you want to use it, it¡¯s best to absorb this!¡± With that, Roy took out the two boxes with the two fire seeds, one red and one blue. ¡°Destruction flames fire seed?¡± Julia immediately recognized the fire seed in the first box and asked happily, ¡°Is this from Kha-Beleth¡¯s treasures?¡± ¡°Okay, see if you know the other fire seed!¡± Roy nodded and showed Julia the fire seed in the second box. ¡°This is¡­¡± Julia frowned and carefully sensed the power in the fire seed. Gradually, the color of surprise on her face became stronger and stronger. ¡°Is this flowing brightness flames?!¡± Flowing brightness flames? Roy¡¯s heart stirred. ¡°You can tell? What kind of flame is this?¡± ¡°An extremely¡­ rare flame!¡± Julia said calmly. ¡°You¡¯re a frost demon, so you may not understand the division of flames in the Abyss. Let me explain it to you¡­ In the Abyss, fire seeds are divided into naturally produced and unnaturally produced. Among the naturally occurring fire seeds, hellfire is the most common one. It is a kind of fire seed produced by the fusion of fire elements and dark elements in the Abyss under high pressure. Generally, they can be found in some enormous volcanoes. They are pretty common fire seeds. Demons who know how to use flame power often look for hellfire to absorb and transform their flame power into hellfire. Hellfire has characteristics that ordinary flames do not possess, and it¡¯s extremely difficult to extinguish. It¡¯s a very powerful upgrade for ordinary demons.¡± Roy nodded. He recalled that when he accepted the execution mission of Demon Lord Rogeros, he had obtained a hellfire fire seed among the rewards. Hellfire was indeed not too precious. ¡°Fire seeds that aren¡¯t naturally produced are artificial fire seeds!¡± Julia condensed a black flame in her palm and showed it to Roy. ¡°Look, this is my flames of recovery. When His Majesty Samael created me, he only gave me ordinary hellfire. But for some reason, after the hellfire combined with my body, it mutated, causing my flames to have the healing characteristic that ordinary hellfire does not possess. If my armor and weapon suffer damage in battle, I can easily repair it through the flames. I can even bathe the injuries on my body in flames to recover if they aren¡¯t too serious. Although the flames of recovery are unique to me, I can also inject it with magic power and separate it out in the form of a fire seed. If other demons who understand flame power can absorb my flames, there is a certain chance that they can obtain this recovery characteristic.¡± Roy nodded, understanding Julia¡¯s meaning, and asked, ¡°So, the destruction flames fire seed and flowing brightness flames fire seed were unnaturally produced?¡± ¡°Destruction flames are actually naturally produced!¡± Julia replied. ¡°In the Abyss, there are many volcanoes that erupt all year round for tens of thousands of years, and there¡¯s a very small chance that fire seeds of destruction flames will be born from them. But these volcanoes are usually suitable for the living environments of flame demons, so most of the time, flame demons will find these fire seeds. The flame demons who obtain destruction flames can condense unnaturally produced fire seeds to exchange with other flame demons. So although destruction flames are precious, they aren¡¯t rare.¡± Julia picked up the fire seed of the flowing brightness flames and said, ¡°The truly rare one is this! Under natural conditions, flowing brightness flames are impossible to produce. It is a kind of completely artificially created flame. It¡¯s said to be the experimental product of some demons in the past, and it¡¯s very rare now. I almost couldn¡¯t recognize it when I saw it just now.¡± ¡°What are the characteristics of this flame?¡± Roy asked with interest. Julia stretched out her finger and gently held the small blue fire seed. She did not even dare to output magic power into the fire seed because she was afraid that it would suddenly extinguish under the stimulation. She carefully held the fire seed and said to Roy, ¡°No matter what kind of flames they are, their essence is the same, and their purpose is to destroy. But flowing brightness flames are different. It¡¯s a type of flame used to create!¡± ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡± Roy was stunned. ¡°This flame is an alchemy flame! It¡¯s impossible to know who its creator is¡­¡± Julia explained. ¡°It doesn¡¯t have the destructive power of ordinary flames. On the contrary, when it attaches to an object, it can ¡®refine¡¯ the object into what the user wants!¡± ¡°Refine?¡± Roy was a little puzzled. ¡°This flame doesn¡¯t sound useful?¡± ¡°Of course, the more powerful a demon is, the less useful it is. What this flame refines is all external objects, while the power of a demon belongs to themselves.¡± Julia nodded. ¡°But¡­ Dear, I recommend you absorb this fire seed!¡± ¡°I absorb it?!¡± Roy was in disbelief. ¡°Yes!¡± Julia nodded. ¡°Because this is the most docile flame I know! It¡¯s the least conflicting one with your frost demon physique!¡± Julia had seen Lilith with Roy in the Darksiders world, and then she had seen with her own eyes how Roy obtained lightning power as a frost demon. From then on, Julia realized that Roy seemed to be evolving in the direction of the ¡®chaos demon¡¯ that Lilith mentionedfusing all powers and giving birth to the strongest demon, a demon who Lilith had imagined that could contend against Void power. But it was not easy to fuse all the powers. Roy had awakened the frost demon bloodline, so his body naturally repelled flame power. If he wanted to forcibly fuse with flame power, the chances of success were minute. Moreover, the stronger the power of the flames, the smaller the probability. To Roy, although the system was omnipotent, the price he needed to pay to achieve something almost impossible was naturally higher. But it was different now with the flowing brightness flames. Although this flame was called flames, it did not possess the destructive characteristics of ordinary flames. It was the most gentle flame, and Roy would only have to pay the lowest price if he were to fuse with it. Roy understood what Julia meant after her brief explanation. This suggestion was indeed quite good, but Roy could not make a decision so quickly. He could only say, ¡°Let¡¯s put this matter aside for now.¡± Julia nodded. ¡°Okay, but it¡¯s best if you make a decision within three months because this fire seed of the flowing brightness flames will be completely exhausted and extinguish in at most three months. It won¡¯t be easy to find another one in the future.¡± Holding the fire seed of destruction flames, Julia left. She planned to find a place in Ur-Hekal to quietly absorb the fire seed to better use the new demon sword. As for Roy, he played with the box of the flowing brightness flames fire seed over and over. Finally, as he played with it, he suddenly slapped his forehead. Damn, I remember now. I was wondering why it felt so familiar when I heard Julia¡¯s description. This refining characteristic, isn¡¯t this the flames in Ghost Rider?! Chapter 335 - The First Negotiation Chapter 335 The First Negotiation When Roy thought of Ghost Rider, he could not help but wonder if the so-called Infinite Worlds included the Marvel world. After carefully recalling, Roy felt that this might really be possible because, in his memories, one of the sources of the power of the Ghost Rider was the Elemental Demon Lord, Zarathos! Since he was called a demon and an elemental demon, no matter how you looked at it, it was the power division of the Abyss. If this Demon Lord Zarathos was really a demon from the Abyss, then it meant that the Abyss was really connected to the Marvel world. In addition to Zarathos, there was a more famous demon in the Marvel world, Mephistos! And this demon known as a Hell-Lord was definitely a demon king-level existence. Most importantly, thinking of Mephistos, Roy thought of another world, the Diablo world! Because in the Diablo world, the name Mephistos was also famous¡ªthe Lord of Hatred! In other words, as long as Roy returned to the Abyss and inquired if there was a demon king-level demon like Mephistos, he could basically confirm whether the Marvel world and the Diablo world existed in the Infinite Worlds¡­ Perhaps some people might ask, if there was such a demon king-level demon in both worlds, does that mean that those two were demon king-level clones? Roy was not sure. As a demon king-level demon, his history and age must have been very long, and he must have gone to countless worlds, so he could not lump him together with a clone. Shaking his head, Roy temporarily expelled these complicated thoughts from his mind. He understood that even if he knew that there were these two worlds, he might not be able to go to them now. Generally speaking, demons were not actually able to travel freely through the Infinite Worlds. Due to the special protection mechanism of the repulsive force of severe the repulsion toward powerful demons. Worlds that could accommodate demon king-level demons for a long time were definitely high-level magic worlds. Such worlds had weaker repulsive force, but the natives of these high magic worlds had a high chance of being powerful, and some existences that could contend against demon kings would appear. Of course, the rules of world power protection were not unchanging, and it might increase or decline. Just like the Heroes of Might and Magic world that Roy was currently in, the inhabitants of this world were extremely powerful a long time ago. It was apparent from the dragons being able to reproduce freely in this world. But with the disappearance of the Dragon of Order, Asha, and the Dragon of Chaos, Urgash, the residents of this world began to weaken in terms of combat strength. Roy could not tell if these two events were related, but he knew that it was probably difficult for this world to accommodate demon king-level demons anymore. If a demon with strength equal to the Dragon of Order and the Dragon of Chaos wanted to enter this world, there was probably no hope¡­ Looking at the box of the flowing brightness flames fire seed in his hand, Roy thought for a while and decided to listen to Julia¡¯s opinion and absorb it. In fact, what Julia said earlier was not entirely right. He had indeed hesitated about whether to add fire-element abilities, but this was mainly because he was already used to using frost power to fight. If he rashly added a new and opposing ability, it would naturally cause him to have psychological rejection. However, after the battle with Kha-Beleth, Roy found that he was still quite restrained by Kha-Beleth¡¯s flame power. His frost power moves, except for the final move, the Black Domain of Silence, did not have much effect on him. He had relied on other magic abilities to defeat Kha-Beleth. In other words, if he could add even more attack methods, it would definitely be able to cover up his weaknesses. In other words, if Roy could use effective means to deal with any opponent he encountered, then he would not have any weaknesses¡­ Roy naturally did not fancy ordinary flame power. But if the flowing brightness flames could really attach to objects he wanted to change the shapes of like in Ghost Rider, producing an alchemical creation characteristic, then this flame was very useful to him. However, he still needed to consider the exact method of fusion. Moreover, he had to take advantage of the time after defeating the alliance army to integrate the entire demon army of Eeofol, complete the demon lord promotion ritual, and so on. He had many things to do. It could be said that Roy was now truly the enemy of the world! After defeating Demon Lord Kha-Beleth, he became the greatest enemy to the people of the Heroes of Might and Magic world because their hatred had now completely shifted to him. In the eyes of the world, he was now the representative of the entire Eeofol demon camp. In addition, the dangerous T-Virus that he had released when he captured Dendera Fortress and Aglan Fortress had already caused immense damage in Ashan. Furthermore, as time passed, the virus continuously spread. Even though the people of this world had strong combat strength and could effectively resist the invasion of the virus and zombie attacks to a certain extent, if they did not eliminate the source, Roy, the master of the plague, then the entire world would be in danger of being devoured by the virus. The collapse of the alliance army this time would not cause the various races and countries to be afraid. On the contrary, they might become more worried about the threat of the demons, thus thoroughly uniting again to launch an even more powerful crusade. This time, it was the wood elves of AvLee, the mages of Bracada, and a small number of orcs. The next time they came, it would probably be all the races and forces in Ashan¡­ At the thought of the sky above Ur-Hekal being full of flying angels, dragons, griffins, and fire phoenixes, and millions or even tens of millions of soldiers on the ground rushing over like a tide, this scene even made Roy feel tremendous pressure. In addition to this, he might even have to face a new demon army! After killing Kha-Beleth, he inevitably had a conflict with the demon lords of Sheogh. After all, what these demon lords were seeking was how to escape. Roy killing Kha-Beleth was equivalent to cutting off a glimmer of hope for them. Unless he could inherit Kha-Beleth¡¯s job and continue to think of ways to release the Sheogh demon lords, they would definitely want to drink his blood and eat his flesh. These demon lords would do everything possible to control the remaining demons and order them to attack Roy. Ignoring everything else, Benia¡¯s sister, Biara, might join the demon lords¡­ This was an extremely obvious hidden danger, so Roy had to prepare early. To him, it did not matter if he let these demon lords come out because he did not want to stay in this world for too long. Moreover, he had not signed a contract with Urgash. When the time came, he would have to return to the Abyss. But at least during his time in this world, he was unwilling to have a demon on the same level as him order him around. Roy¡¯s goal was clear. He went to every world to obtain as many benefits as possible to strengthen himself. So the first thing Roy did after coming out of the city hall was to pass through the hidden teleportation formation and enter the secret room that Xeron and Kha-Beleth had used to imprison Isabel. In Kha-Beleth¡¯s memories, apart from being a prison cell, this room had another functionthe communication channel between Sheogh and Eeofol. Although a small portion of this secret room had been destroyed when Raelag saved Isabel, most of its functions were still there. After arriving in the room, Roy found the stone bed that Isabel had been lying on and input magic power to activate the magic formation on the With a flicker of lights and shadows, a projection appeared, just like a video call. The screen displayed a dark and fiery environment, Not long after the projection appeared, a group of flames suddenly exploded on the screen. In the flames, a tall and burly figure suddenly appeared. ¡°You bastard, Kha-Beleth! I¡¯ve been trying to contact you for so long. Are you finally willing to respond?¡± the tall figure said impatiently the moment he appeared. But then he saw Roy clearly on the screen. He was stunned and said in astonishment, ¡°Who are you?! Where¡¯s that bastard Kha-Beleth?!¡± Under the dim light of the flames, Roy could clearly see the appearance of the tall figure. He was also an enormous demon, but unlike Kha-Beleth, he seemed to be a demon lord that was a war demon. The skin of his entire body was dark red, and the muscles on his arms and chest swelled as though they were about to explode. There was a terrifying giant scar on his left ribs, and it looked as though some monster had torn off the flesh there. This demon lord did not wear a full armor like Kha-Beleth, and only a few vital parts had thick and fierce armor. He held a heavy hammer in his hand. One end of the hammer was normal, but the other end was full of sharp spikes. The three pairs of overlapping demon wings behind him showed his identity as a demon lord, but Roy could only see a small portion on the screen. Facing this demon lord¡¯s question, Roy said calmly, ¡°You¡¯re looking for Kha-Beleth? Sorry, he¡¯s already dead!¡± ¡°Dead?!¡± The demon lord¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°How could he die?! Don¡¯t tell me he encountered a siege by seraphim?!¡± ¡°No, he only encountered me!¡± Roy was still expressionless as he said calmly, ¡°So he was killed!¡± Hearing this, the demon lord even lost control of his expression. He stared at Roy for a while before asking, ¡°Report your name, demon!¡± ¡°My name is Osiris. Remember this name!¡± Roy raised his chin. ¡°Because you¡¯re facing a demon about to promote to demon lord!¡± ¡°Is that so? Perhaps!¡± The demon lord on the other side finally restrained his expression, but he said with slight mockery, ¡°Let¡¯s wait until you complete the ritual¡­ But it looks like you are indeed strong. No wonder Kha-Beleth died in your hands. He lost too much power after a thousand years of imprisonment¡­¡± ¡°Even if he didn¡¯t lose his power, he would have still died in my hands!¡± Roy interrupted. This was how communication with demons was. When you had enough strength, you could not be afraid because demons only worshipped the strong. If you treated them with respect, they would look down on you. Since Roy could kill a demon lord, he had the right to speak as equals. ¡°Okay, Demon Osiris!¡± The demon lord did not argue. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you killed Kha-Beleth, but what about the Dark Messiah? Did he fall into your hands?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Roy nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good. Tell us your purpose. What do you want?¡± the demon lord asked. ¡°Since you took the initiative to contact us, you can¡¯t just be giving us an obituary.¡± ¡°Good, straightforward!¡± Roy praised in satisfaction. ¡°My request is very simple. Souls, a lot of souls! I came from the Abyss and did not contract with Urgash, so I have to leave this world in the end. Although I¡¯ve now replaced Kha-Beleth¡¯s position, I still have to return it to you in the end, so I have to get enough benefits.¡± ¡°A reasonable request!¡± The demon lord looked like a boor but unexpectedly communicated well. After hearing Roy¡¯s words, he nodded. ¡°We can agree to your request. Souls are not an issue, but correspondingly, we must see your sincerity.¡± ¡°What kind of sincerity?¡± Roy asked. ¡°Give us the Dark Messiah!¡± the demon lord said. ¡°He is our hope to escape. In order to prevent you from gaining benefits and going back on your word, the Dark Messiah must be in our hands.¡± ¡°I refuse!¡± Roy shook his head. ¡°The Dark Messiah is my only bargaining chip. I¡¯ll have no guarantee after handing him to you.¡± ¡°Is that so? Looks like our first negotiation failed!¡± The demon lord sneered and directly shut down the communication. Roy smiled and left the secret room. Yes, the first negotiation failed, but won¡¯t there be a second time? Chapter 336 - Ritual! Invade the Gate of Heaven Chapter 336 Ritual! Invade the Gate of Heaven The Darkness Messiah, or rather Sareth, this baby himself was not worthy of Roy coveting, but he involved the interests of many demon lords. To Roy, the Dark Messiah was a card that he had spent a lot of effort to obtain, so he naturally had to make the best use of him and squeeze out his value as much as possible. This was the first time he met the demon lords of Sheogh. Roy had never thought that they would compromise easily, so he was not in a hurry. He believed that the war demon lord would definitely contact the other demon lords to discuss this matter. Roy only needed to wait. After leaving the secret room and returning to the ground, Roy saw a chaotic scene in Ur-Hekal. After the deaths of Kha-Beleth and Xeron, the demons of the original Eeofol camp had practically disappeared. Now, Eeofol was under Roy. Since he wanted to stay in Ur-Hekal, repairing the city naturally became his top priority. The high-rank demons under Roy became overseers, and they held leather whips to urge the low-rank demons to do their labor. If the low-rank demons slacked a little, they would whip them and tear their skin open. But the low-rank demons could only quickly work after screaming, not daring to say anything. Demons of all shapes and sizes ran around the city, making it look slightly chaotic, but Roy knew that this was the normal state of demons, so he did not intend to intervene. Three days passed quickly. Julia did not appear much during these three days. It seemed like it was quite troublesome to absorb the fire seed of destruction flames. Thus, Benia was basically commanding the demons in the city to work. Rafaro¡¯s soul had been harassing Roy for the past few days, begging Roy to find a body that could accommodate his soul as soon as possible. But Roy had his own way of dealing with Rafaro¡¯s soul, so he was just perfunctory for the time being. Fat Tiger, on the other hand, had killed many high-level dragons in the battle. He had ordered the demons to move the corpses of these dragons back, so this guy had been eating barbecue these past few days. After eating so many dragon corpses, he was about to enter another round of evolution¡­ After winning the battle against Kha-Beleth, Giovanni had always been in an extremely excited state. He felt that the thigh he hugged this time was too right. He knew that once Roy finished reorganizing the demons, he might begin to conquer the world of Ashan. But he might need enough allies, and the undead that the various races of the continent did not welcome were naturally the first choice. Therefore, Giovanni planned to wait until Roy began his expedition to speak up and guide him to take down the kingdom of Heresh first. This way, he, Giovanni, could become the true undead monarch¡­ During this period of time, Cassandra had completely become the foster mother of the Dark Messiah, Sareth. The demons found a surviving fire lion den near Ur-Hekal. They killed the male lion and brought back the breastfeeding female lion, and Cassandra used the milk of the lioness to feed the Dark Messiah. Roy saw the calmness on Cassandra¡¯s face when she hugged Sareth. She even restrained the cold aura and death aura emanating from her body. After finishing his meal, Sareth giggled in her arms and waved his little hands wildly, not afraid of Cassandra¡¯s skull face at all. A child raised by a lich? Roy did not know what kind of worldview he would have when he grew up¡­ Two days later, the demons finally finished repairing Ur-Hekal, and Julia had also completed her fusion with the destruction flames. After receiving the news, Roy walked out of the city hall and came to the square in the city. On an enormous square, numerous demons had already gathered. There were tens of thousands of them, and they surrounded the square in a distinct hierarchy. The ones closest to the center were high-rank demons, and in the middle were middle-rank demons. Low-rank demons were the most numerous, but they were squeezed out to the outermost position. Tens of thousands of demons had gathered here, but the square was quiet. Almost all the demons held their breaths carefully, not daring to move too much. When Roy appeared, with Julia and Benia leading the way, the high-rank demons all held their weapons upright and knelt on one knee to greet Roy. The low and middle-rank demons withdrew their claws and teeth and prostrated on the ground. They looked at Roy with fanatical worship in their eyes. The demons gathered here because they were about to witness a ritual¡­ a demon lord promotion ritual! ¡°Are you ready?¡± Roy asked Benia. ¡°Ready!¡± Benia said with a sweet smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my lord. We¡¯ve cleared the surrounding hundreds of kilometers around Ur-Hekal. No one dares to intrude, and we won¡¯t give the angels any opportunity.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Roy nodded and walked toward the center of the square. Julia looked at Roy worriedly. Although she knew that he was powerful, no one knew what kind of resistance he would encounter when he entered the Gate of Heaven alone. What if¡­ what if he encountered a powerful enemy? Benia also saw Julia¡¯s worry and whispered to her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, darling. You must have confidence in His Excellency Osiris. Moreover, I have to say that his choice to promote in this world is very wise. This world¡¯s Heaven rank is relatively low, and because of the constant wars, the number of angels has not risen, so there¡¯s no need to worry about him being besieged endlessly. And the number of high-level seraphim is also relatively small. With Osiris¡¯s strength, he should be able to persevere.¡± Hearing Benia¡¯s words, Julia felt slightly relieved. She stopped talking and stared intently at Roy. After arriving in the middle of the square, Roy took a deep breath and slowly moved his hands in front of him. Frostmourne gradually appeared in his hands from the system space. Roy thrust Frostmourne into the ground and looked up at the sky. He stretched out a hand, pointed at the distant sky, and waved his fingertips as he slowly injected magic power into the sky and connected with the space there. Someone led the demons watching the ritual to slam their demon claws on the ground. One by one, tens of thousands of demons began this action. Boom! Boom! Boom! Rhythmic thumping reverberated throughout the entire square. Under the accompaniment of the thumping, Roy waved his arm slightly and used magic power to build a slowly rotating, shining black magic formation in the air. This magic formation was the magic formation of the Gate of Heaven. The construction of this magic formation had a complete record in Kha-Beleth¡¯s memories, so it was effortless for Roy to draw it. But since a demon was drawing it, the radiance of the magic formation was naturally black. Moreover, since he had yet to unlock the spatial encryption, he could not open a path to Heaven for the time being. Roy continued to output magic power and used everything he learned about space magic after coming to Ashan to crack the space connected to the magic formation. The demons maintained their rhythmic thumping. As time passed, this rhythm gradually accelerated, as though it was urging Roy¡­ After some time, a buzz suddenly came from the sky, and a ray of golden¡­ holy light suddenly appeared in the black magic formation! When Roy saw this golden holy light, his spirits immediately raised. It opened! He immediately increased his output of magic power and continued to open the gate in the magic formation wider. en Finally, when the golden holy light filled the interior of the magic formation, the Gate of Heaven completely opened! Although the holy light falling from the sky was high in the sky, it still made the demons on the square feel extremely uncomfortable. They gradually became agitated and stared at the Gate of Heaven with hatred and bloodthirst before roaring together. The roars of tens of thousands of demons seemed to be declaring war on Heaven. During this roar, Roy pulled out Frostmourne from the ground and flapped his wings. He flew up like a ray of light and rushed into the Gate of Heaven! With the black magic formation, golden holy light, this was a Gate of Heaven that had been opened without permission, and it was a through and through invasion! From Kha-Beleth¡¯s memories, Roy learned that the holy light would continuously melt the magic formation formed by dark magic power. This would cause the Gate of Heaven to close after a short time. What Roy had to do in this ritual was enter the Gate of Heaven and guard it until the moment the gate closed. Then he would withdraw from it and ensure that no angel could come out of it, even if he completed the ritual. And this Gate of Heaven lasted for about¡­ two hours! Don¡¯t think that these two hours were very short. In fact, angels could absolutely not permit a Gate of Heaven opened by demons. This was because no one knew whether such a Gate to Heaven would really close. It would be horrendous if it turned out to be a massive invasion by the Abyss demons to Heaven. Therefore, once angels discovered an illegal invasion, they would destroy the intruders at all costs and close the Gate of Heaven. In other words, Roy¡¯s action this time was like stabbing a hornet¡¯s nest. For the next two hours, he had to withstand the continuous attacks of the hornets and could not take a step back¡­ Seeing Roy turn into a stream of light and rush into the gate of Heaven, the demons on the square roared excitedly. However, it was very uncomfortable for Roy himself. When he rushed into the Gate of Heaven and came into contact with holy light, Roy felt his entire body burning. To put it unpleasantly, it was as though hot oil had been poured onto his penis, and every part of his skin felt like this¡­ This forced Roy to mobilize more dark power to resist the erosion of this holy light. The moment he passed through the Gate of Heaven, Roy felt his eyes light up. A clear and pure sky reflected in his vision, but in this clear sky, it was not a sky-blue background but a golden sky. There was no smell of sulfur in the air, but every breath made his chest burn. This was the space where Heaven was, but it was so unfriendly for demons¡­ Chapter 337 - Besieged Chapter 337 Besieged The so-called Heaven was actually just a general term. If the Heaven that existed separately like the Abyss was a company, then the Heavens that were distributed across the Infinite Worlds could only be regarded as branch companies. These branch companies would sometimes have their own name according to their size or importance, such as the White City in the Darksiders world¡­ Roy had now entered Heaven through cracking a Gate of Heaven, which was naturally the Heaven of the Ashan world. Roy did not know if the Heaven here had a separate name, but the humans here had collectively called the place where angels came from ¡®Cloud City¡¯. Perhaps it was to maintain a sense of mystery or not wanting to interfere too much in the human world. In Roy¡¯s impression, angels liked to place their strongholds in every world in a Purgatory Space. Purgatory Spaces were what demons called them. In fact, a so-called Purgatory Space was the middle layer of a main world, an additional space that was different from the main world. Perhaps it would be more appropriate to call it an ¡®inner world¡¯. The strongholds established by angels in these spaces were the Heavens of these worlds. In these spaces, they were full of the omnipresent power of light. This power was holy light. As Roy was of the dark attribute, he naturally felt very uncomfortable in this place. But this discomfort only lasted for a moment before changing¡­ After entering, Roy felt the holy light strongly repulsing him. He was a dark-attribute demon, so he had eaten the Dark-Dark Fruit, and it had fused well with his body. But because he awakened the frost demon bloodline, he mostly used frost power and did not use dark power much, causing the dark power in his body to often remain dormant. But now, in order to resist the holy light, the dark power in his body began to become abnormally active under the stimulation of the holy light. This was a very abnormal phenomenon. It was as though the external pressure was too strong, and the internal pressure increased to achieve a balance. After sensing the activation of his dark power, that incomparable burning feeling on Roy¡¯s body gradually lessened. Most importantly, he felt that his body was evolving once again, and the cells in his body began to transform rapidly under the stimulation of the dark power¡­ This made him understand why promoting to demon lord required this ritual. It seemed that entering Heaven to resist holy light allowed the dark power in his body to surge and achieve the goal of transforming his body. If nothing unexpected happened, he would evolve his demon body to a new peak state after completing this promotion ritual and have an immortal body like Kha-Beleth! Roy did not know where he was now in Heaven. He could not see any angels here at all, but he knew that this situation would not last long. The angels would quickly notice a Gate of Heaven opened with dark power. Before the angels arrived, he still had some time, so he temporarily put away Frostmourne and took out a new item from the system space. This thing was¡­ a vambrace! It looked like a demon claw and extended from the glove to the forearm, but there were two raised sharp blades on the forearm. Roy took off the left arm piece of the Cold Winter Armor and put the vambrace on his left hand. The vambrace fit nicely with his arm. He stretched his left palm and nodded in satisfaction. This item was a new piece of equipment that he had created through the system in the past few days in Ur-Hekal. He called it the ¡®Red Dragon Emperor¡¯s Gauntlet¡¯! Yes, he had tried to create a new divine artifact, and the inspiration for this divine artifact was naturally the Red Dragon Emperor¡¯s Gauntlet, one of the Longinus. This divine artifact was very similar to the original Red Dragon Emperor¡¯s Gauntlet, so he did not even bother changing the name. Red Dragon Emperor¡¯s Gauntlet: Attributes: Boost: In the form of exponential growth, it can activate once every ten seconds and double the wielder¡¯s strength. The current limit is six times. The strength increase lasts for one hour. Transfer: You can transfer the increased strength to your companions or weapons. When you transfer to many people, the strength obtained by each person will decrease comparatively. Roy had spent about 460,000 souls to define the two attributes of this new equipment. This was mainly because Roy had set certain limits. For example, the first ¡®Boost¡¯ attribute had a limit of six times, meaning that Roy could complete the strength increase in one minute. Moreover, this increase in strength would be 64 times his normal strength. This was already a very terrifying number. Any more, and Roy was worried that his body would not be able to withstand it. In addition, this boost in strength was not permanent and only lasted for an hour. These two restrictions combined allowed Roy to materialize this item with fewer souls. He was about to become a demon lord soon, so how could he do without one or two divine artifacts? However, Frostmourne mainly focused on weakening enemies, so he naturally made the new divine artifact, the Red Dragon Emperor¡¯s Gauntlet, to strengthen himself. Of course, this equipment was still not a true divine weapon now, but as long as he had more souls to modify its attributes in the future, he could make this new equipment a true divine artifact¡­ Roy made the color of the Red Dragon Emperor¡¯s Gauntlet black. This way, it was the same color as the Cold Winter Armor he was wearing. Anyone who did not understand would not realize that the vambrace on his left hand was a separate piece of equipment. The reason why he wanted to make this strength-increasing equipment was that he realized that his strength growth had almost stopped. But he might encounter enemies like the war demon lord in Sheogh in the future. Those demons with powerful physical strength were definitely the type with thick skin and thick flesh. Magic attacks might not work well, so it was a good choice to increase his strength to fight against them. Although he might not necessarily become hostile with the Shelgo demon lords, there were some things he had to guard against¡­ After putting on the equipment, Roy did not wait long before he saw¡­ dense black dots appearing in the sky in the distance! Needless to say, these black dots were angels rushing over. Roy counted a bit and felt that there were probably more than two thousand, so he immediately understood that the angels here might have already turned out in full strength! The black dots were rapidly expanding as the angels quickly flew over. Soon, Roy saw their figures clearly. Similarly, the angels also saw him clearly, and they were immediately shocked and angry. The temples where the angels lived were actually very far away, but this space was one with them. When Roy opened the Gate of Heaven through dark power, the angels immediately felt a strong dark aura. When they sensed that a spatial channel had opened in this space without authorization, they realized that something big had happened and hurried over to investigate. In the end, they saw that a demon had appeared in Heaven¡­ The younger angels were angry and did not know what this demon was doing here. But when the older angels saw Roy alone, their hearts skipped a beat. There were only two possibilities for a Gate of Heaven to be opened forcibly. One was that the demons had invaded, but now, they could only see one demon, and no more demons were swarming over. This meant that it was the second possibility¡ªthis demon was here to complete the demon lord promotion ritual! This was very bad news. The Heaven of Ashan had been fulfilling the contract established nearly a thousand years ago and participating in the wars between humans and the various races of Ashan. Over the years, the angels had fought titans, dragons, behemoths, and phoenixes. In such a long period of war, even with the help of the Resurrection spell, many of the angels had died. There were also new angels, and many of them were born with the help of the power of the Dragon of Light, Elrath. But these new angels were often sent to the battlefield before their strength matured. Then, it became easier to die¡­ In fact, it was not only angels. In this world where wars broke out all year round, the consumption of the high-level mythical creatures of the other races was also extremely grave, just like the angels. Under such circumstances, the number of high-level combat forces in the Heaven of Ashan had never been able to increase because there were no outstanding descendants who had grown up. Now, in the entire Heaven, it had been a long time since a six-winged throne had been born. The only four remaining thrones were the ones who survived the battle with the faceless in the Elder Wars. The rest were only four-winged and two-winged angels. Strictly speaking, the power of Heaven was not comparable to the Sheogh demons because there were more than twelve demon lords imprisoned in Sheogh. This was why the world had been wary of the Sheogh demons escaping. Once these demon lords escaped, it would be exceedingly difficult for the entire world of Ashan to gather the power to resist them¡­ It had been a long time since Heaven had an angel promote to throne. But now, a new demon was attempting to break through to the lord rank. This contrast made the angels feel extremely heavy-hearted. But no matter what, preventing this demon from promoting had become the top priority. The angels would kill this demon here at all costs. When the angels were still some distance away from Roy, they had already spread out and surrounded him. And now, two thousand angels were surrounding Roy¡­ The pressure was a little too great¡­ While Roy was thinking, he suddenly heard a cry of surprise. ¡°It¡¯s you?!¡± He looked up and found that the one who exclaimed was a two-winged angel. This two-winged angel seemed to be one of the angels who had appeared from the Gate of Heaven when Isabel¡¯s soul was received. After exclaiming, he immediately shouted to the other angels, ¡°Be careful! He¡¯s Demon Osiris!!¡± Upon hearing this name, the angels were in an uproar, and their solemn expressions became even heavier. It seemed that after the alliance army returned in defeat, Roy¡¯s name of Demon Osiris had spread throughout all of Ashan. Even the angels in Heaven knew his demon name¡­ Without waiting for Roy to sigh, the angels surrounding him attacked. More than two thousand angels raised their angelic swords and pointed them at Roy. The next moment, countless holy light blasts with incomparably rich holy light instantly burst out with super-intense brightness that could blind people. With a 360-degree attack without any blind spots, they attacked Roy in the center¡­ Chapter 338 - Seraphim Chapter 338 Seraphim Holy light was a very active, high-level, high-quality energy. Normally, when holy light energy was released to launch long-range attacks, the form it manifested as was an explosive blast! Although the ranks of the two thousand angels were different, and the amount of energy they released was different, the explosion caused by the energy of the same nature was incomparably terrifying. The moment the holy light hit Roy¡¯s position, it was like several nuclear bombs exploding at the same time. With a deafening bang, intense light radiation instantly illuminated the sky. The violent blast wave formed a ring-shaped ripple that spread out, resulting in a powerful negative pressure vacuum of at least millions of tons. Even Roy did not dare to receive such a terrifying joint attack, so he immediately transformed into lightning and teleported away. The strong explosions and light radiation also obstructed the angels¡¯ vision, giving Roy a chance to counterattack. In the form of lightning, he moved past several angels in merely one second. Frostmourne¡¯s sword light passed through their bodies, causing a series of golden blood to spurt out. Their attack did not work. On the contrary, Demon Osiris wounded many of their compatriots one after another. Enraged, the angels quickly responded. Hundreds of two-winged angels joined forces to release an enormous golden physical barrier that trapped Roy, wanting to restrict his high-speed movements in the barrier. Roy quickly moved around this golden barrier and found that there were no weak spots at all. When he slashed, only sparks came out. Seeing Roy futilely dashing back and forth in the barrier, the angels were delighted. Under the joint command of the four-winged angels, the two-winged angels who released the barrier carefully controlled their magic power output, making the enormous barrier shrink bit by bit. Once they succeeded, they would enclose Roy in a small space, completely sealing him¡­ Noticing the intentions of the angels, Roy rejoiced inwardly. So many angels were truly troublesome. Fortunately, he had been prepared beforehand, or else he would have been in a bind. A dim light appeared on Red Dragon Emperor¡¯s Gauntlet on his left arm. Roy activated the strength boost. In an instant, countless veins bulged on his arm under the vambrace. The dramatic increase in strength caused his muscles to swell violently, and his body expanded slightly. Then he raised his left arm, clenched his claw into a fist, and punched the golden barrier of light in front of him! Thump! A loud sound reverberated, and the barrier of light trembled violently. The two-winged angels maintaining the barrier felt a strong shock from their magic power, almost breaking their magic power output. This feeling was extremely uncomfortable and caused their minds to fall into a daze. Fortunately, they woke up in time and quickly maintained their magic power output. After seeing that his doubled strength could not break the barrier, Roy waited for a few seconds, and the dim light flashed on his vambrace again. The second boost activated! After this increase, Roy¡¯s strength became four times his original. Compared to before, his body swelled at a visible rate. Anyone could tell how well-developed his muscles had become, and even the Cold Winter Armor could not hide them. Roy raised his left fist, took a deep breath, and punched again! Boom! An even louder sound came. After the punch landed, the angels maintaining the barrier spat out a mouthful of golden blood! The destructive power of Roy¡¯s punch was too terrifying. When this destructive power was fed back onto the barrier, it immediately transmitted to all the angels, knocking them back and jolting them into vomiting blood. ¡°Not¡­ Not good!¡± A four-winged angel immediately stretched out his hand and output magic power into the barrier. The other angels nearby quickly made the same action and output magic power into the barrier to maintain and strengthen it. However, before they could maintain the shaky barrier, Roy¡¯s third punch had already landed! Eight times the strength! Roy¡¯s original strength was around 1,700. Now that it increased eight times, his strength was almost 15,000. When he punched out, his destructive power was even more terrifying than the explosion of a cruise missile. Moreover, this power was almost concentrated on one point, so the destructiveness was even more terrifying! Before the angels who just joined in could output much magic power, the terrifying power transmitted by the barrier jolted their magic power. They could not even maintain their flying as they fell straight down from the sky. The golden barrier completely collapsed under Roy¡¯s punch. With a bang, all the magic power condensed by the angels turned into golden light particles and disintegrated in the air. After breaking the barrier, Roy ignored the angels that fell, spread his wings, and rushed into the crowd of angels. This time, he used the Dark Cold magic power. Although his magic power output was slightly unsmooth under the suppression of the omnipresent holy light, intense low temperature spread out and still formed an extremely low-temperature frost domain nearly a hundred meters around him. When the angels saw Roy rushing over and wanted to fight back, due to the low temperature, their movements were slower, and they reacted half a beat slow. Brandishing Frostmourne, Roy quickly shuttled among the angels. Every time he swung his sword, he either cut off the enemy¡¯s wings or cut through the opponent¡¯s waist. Frostmourne exuded the thick auras of death and cold as it harvested the lives of every angel he slashed. Even angels who luckily avoided getting cut at their vital points would be corroded by the formidable curses of Frostmourne and instantly lose their combat strength and fall from the sky. Wherever Roy rushed, angels collapsed like dumplings. Some unlucky ones even fell through the Gate of Heaven that he opened and entered the main space of the Ashan world. And waiting for them here were the tens of thousands of demons waiting for the ritual to end. They would happily pick up any Roy leaked¡­ Perhaps these angels that fell through would only end up without a corpse. Even on the main battlefield of Heaven, there were numerous two-winged angels, but they could not form any effective resistance against Roy. When facing these two-winged angels, he simply mowed them down and carried out a massacre. Only the four-winged angels could join forces to stop him. But Roy knew that these angels working together posed a threat to him, so he was unwilling to fight them for the time being. Seeing them rushing over, he immediately avoided them and continued to charge into the crowd of two-winged angels to kill. These angels could not keep up with Roy¡¯s speed at all. They could only lag a few steps behind him and eat his dust. Hearing the screams of the two-winged angels, and watching the two-winged angels spilling blood into the sky one after another, the four-winged angels¡¯ eyes turned red with anger. They knew very well that even if they could stop and kill Demon Osiris here, Heaven would suffer heavy losses because of this battle, and it would be a long time for new angels to be born¡­ ¡°His Excellency Claudio and the others¡­ are they not here yet?¡± a four-winged angel asked anxiously. He had rushed forward with his sword and wanted to stop Roy just now, but after Roy grabbed his longsword, he kicked his abdomen and sent him flying nearly a kilometer away. The immense force made him feel as though his abdomen had been about to be kicked through. Such a massive difference in strength made him realize that without the help of high-level angels, they could not cause effective damage to Demon Osiris. ¡°His Excellency Claudio has arrived. Hang in there!¡± another four-winged angel replied. Roy could naturally hear such loud voices. His heart stirred. He knew that the ones the four-winged angels pinning their high hopes on were definitely first-order seraphim, but he did not know how many there were. To be on the safe side, Roy started to attack the four-winged angels while killing the two-winged angels. There were about a hundred of these four-winged angels. If he left them alone, they might cause Roy a lot of trouble when the seraphim appeared, so he had to reduce their numbers. SH With a flash, Roy appeared behind a four-winged angel. Frostmourne pierced through the angel¡¯s chest from the back, and then he punched with his left hand, directly smashing the angel¡¯s head. He pulled out his sword and flew toward another nearby four-winged angel. The four-winged angel hurriedly defended, but just as he blocked Roy¡¯s sword, the enormous force on the sword directly cut through his angelic sword. After breaking through the four-winged angel¡¯s defense, Frostmourne¡¯s remaining momentum was inexhaustible as it directly chopped the angel¡¯s shoulder and split him in half! ¡°Die, demon!¡± Another four-winged angel nearby swung his sword at Roy with red eyes, and a golden sword beam flew over. Holy Light Slash! However, an ice wall appeared out of thin air in front of Roy. The Holy Light Slash and the ice wall perished together. As the ice fragments fell, Roy stretched out his hand and pointed, and a black bolt of lightning shot out from his fingertip! Finger of Death! Sizzle. The lightning struck the four-winged angel who attacked him. Under the high voltage of more than a hundred million volts, the four-winged angel immediately turned into a pile of humanoid charcoal, and his soul was directly annihilated the moment the lightning hit him. Roy¡¯s Dark Lightning could cause tremendous damage to souls. In game terms, the attack methods of Dark Lightning were true damage¡­ It had only been around six minutes since the angels rushed over to kill Roy, but hundreds of golden angel souls were floating in the sky. Roy did not have the time to collect these souls, but the sight was indeed spectacular. Just as Roy attacked and killed the four-winged angels one after another, four golden streams of light suddenly flew from the distant horizon! The four golden streams of light moved extremely quickly. In the blink of an eye, they crossed several dozen kilometers and arrived on the battlefield. The moment the four streams of light stopped, they turned into four angels. These four angels were wearing clothes completely different from the other angels. Gorgeous and spotlessly white gold-inlaid streamers drifted slowly around them, and three huge pairs of angel wings stretched out behind them, as though they could cover the sky. Seraphim! Finally came! Not only did Roy see them, but the other angels also saw them. They immediately cried out in joy, ¡°Your Excellency Claudio! Your Excellency Orfina! Your Excellency Cecily! Your Excellency Ista!¡± These four seraphim were not wearing hoods and did not hide their faces, so Roy could see them clearly. The four seraphim had the appearances of two men and two women. Two male angels were blonde, and two female angels had black hair. All of them had beautiful and extraordinary appearances without exception. However, when they saw the flying bloody feathers and golden souls on the battlefield, the expressions of the four seraphim sank. They stared intently at Roy, as though they could not wait to tear him apart. The two male seraphim drew their angelic swords burning with golden holy flames and rushed at Roy without a word. The two female seraphim put their palms together and floated on the spot while chanting softly. Clang! Clang! Clang! The sound of metal colliding like a storm rang out. Roy used Frostmourne to block dozens of attacks from the two male seraphim. During this time, the two female seraphim completed their chanting. A golden angel halo appeared above their heads, and in the next moment, powerful golden holy light engulfed the entire sky. ¡°Return! Warriors of Heaven!!¡± After being illuminated by the holy light, all the golden souls floating on the battlefield gradually began to reform the bodies of the dead angels! After the reformation finished, all the angels whose souls still existed after their deaths actually revived! This was not an attack but the Resurrection spell! It was the Mass Resurrection spell¡­ Seeing this scene, Roy had a headache. He almost forgot that the magic that angels were most proud of was Resurrection. With power at the seraph level, it was simply too easy to resurrect hundreds of souls at once. In other words, Roy¡¯s previous attacks were completely in vain, and he still needed to kill those angels he killed earlier again¡­ This was the most troublesome part when dealing with angels. It seems like I have to use that move¡­ Chapter 339 - Sky Dragon of Osiris! Seeing the rebirth of their compatriots who died in battle, all the angels present shouted excitedly, and their morale raised. The Resurrection spell was not a high-level spell among the holy light spells, and ordinary two-winged angels could actually use it. But this spell had a characteristic¡ªthe stronger the resurrection target, the more magic power it would consume. So the two-winged and four-winged angels were unable to resurrect their comrades on such a large scale. If these four six-winged angels had not appeared, then the angels present would have definitely died one by one, but it was different now. The four six-winged angels had become the strongest backing of the angels. In the eyes of the angels, they could attack Demon Osiris without any reservations. It did not matter even if they were killed. As long as he did not devour their souls on the spot, they could continue to resurrect. This was definitely a tactic that could give countless powerful demons headaches. It was crude but simple and effective. And the angels did exactly that. Many resurrected angels cheered, sang the praises of Heaven, and charged at Roy fearlessly. They flapped their angel wings and drew orbits in the sky, constantly crossing and diving. The swords in their hands stabbed at Roy, determined to kill Demon Osiris in Heaven¡­ Roy continued to deal with the attacks of the angels and felt that it was even more strenuous than the initial siege. Although there were more than two thousand angels, not many could attack him at the same time. When they besieged him earlier, the angels did not have a unified command, so even the siege was chaotic and gave him a lot of opportunities. But now, under the direction of the four six-winged angels, these angels¡¯ attacks had become layered: a group of close-range attacks, a group of long-range attacks, and a group of non-stop support. All kinds of holy light magic fell on the angels, providing them with various beneficial enhancements and strengthening the angel army. The two male six-winged angels, Claudio and Ista, were commanding the angels to fight. At the same time, they also participated in the siege against Roy. The two female six-winged angels, Orfina and Cecily, did not participate in the attack. Their main job was to save the souls of the angels that Roy killed. Under the lead of the four, the attacks of the angels were like a tide, coming one wave after another, never stopping. Even though Roy counterattacked and killed some angels, they would not give him the opportunity to devour the souls. It could be said that as long as this continued, the angels would be invincible, and the possibility of Roy running out of magic power and dying here was increasing¡­ The dangerous place of the demon lord promotion ritual was here. Demons who dared to break into Heaven would encounter such a battle. Over millions of years, there had been countless high-rank demons who possessed the power of demon lords, but they had all perished during the promotion ritual. Only a few could truly become demon lords. But before coming, Roy was already mentally prepared, so he did not panic when facing such an arduous battle. When the angels attacked, he would take them head-on if he could. If he could not, he would use his speed advantage to dodge, responding calmly and protecting himself first. During this period, Roy, Claudio, and Ista, the two six-winged angels, clashed several times, and he gradually felt the power level of these six-winged angels. Without a doubt, these four six-winged angels were all first-order thrones. Among the ranking of the angels, they were actually not considered true seraphim because there were two levels above them: cherub and seraph. So these four could only be regarded as six-winged angels. For those who did not understand the levels of angels, they would often think they were seraphim when they saw their six wings. But strictly speaking, they were not¡­ In terms of their strength compared to demons, they could only be regarded as being at the weaker demon lord level. If they could reach the cherub level, they were higher than the demon lord level but lower than the demon king level. Only when they reached the seraph level would they be considered to be at the demon king level. These levels were actually determined by the intensity of the holy light of the six-winged angels. The Raphael clone that Roy had encountered in the Darksiders world belonged to the demon king level. The Raphael clone at that time was even stronger than the demon king level because the Void had contaminated him¡­ The bodies of these four six-winged thrones had partially elementalized into holy light, so their bodies, like demon lords, possessed the ¡®immortal¡¯ attribute. Even if they suffered fatal damage, they would recover given some time. But Roy felt that their individual strength was weaker than that of Kha-Beleth. However, these four six-winged angels seemed to have been battle partners for a long time, and their coordination with each other was very skillful and tacit. Their constant attacks gave Roy a lot of trouble. In particular, with their speed, they could barely catch up to Roy, allowing them to cause damage to his Cold Winter Armor continuously. Of course, this could not go on. After finding a chance to catch his breath, Roy immediately began to prepare a counterattack. Claudio and Ista jointly launched a cross slash at Roy. His right hand held Frostmourne in front of him to block, but his left hand did not punch out like before. Instead, he opened his five fingers and aimed his palm at Claudio and Ista! ¡°Come out, Fat Tiger!¡± With Roy¡¯s roar, Fat Tiger¡¯s enormous figure suddenly appeared in the void behind Claudio and Ista! Fat Tiger was the battle partner that Roy had created, and he could summon him at any time, so he naturally had to use him at critical times. After appearing, Fat Tiger immediately opened the two big mouths on the left and right to bite at Claudio and Ista. Claudio and Ista reacted quickly, immediately giving up attacking Roy and flying away to avoid Fat Tiger¡¯s attack. The two of them dodging was within Fat Tiger¡¯s prediction, so the snake-like tail behind him swung fiercely. In the air, Ista dodged the bite but failed to avoid the tail whip. The tail slammed into his waist and sent him flying with a bang. ¡°Damn it! What kind of monster is this?!¡± Claudio could not help but shout when he saw Fat Tiger sending Ista flying. He recognized Fat Tiger¡¯s hellhound appearance, but he had never seen such an enormous one. He threw a magic sword of holy light at Fat Tiger, and the gigantic sword of light fell from the sky and stabbed at Fat Tiger¡¯s back. However, when the sword of light hit his back, it shattered into countless fragments of light from the impact. This magic did not have much effect, and Fat Tiger¡¯s hard, magic-resistant skin resisted most of this holy light magic. Of course, it was still a little painful. After all, it was an attack from a throne angel¡­ But the pain made Fat Tiger very angry. After spreading his wings in the air and steadying his body, he immediately raised his three heads at Claudio. The next moment, flames, frost, and venom, three different jets of breath formed a huge torrent that sprayed at Claudio. In the rear, Cecily saw that the situation was not good and quickly cast a golden shield of light on Claudio to help him resist Fat Tiger¡¯s breath. Fat Tiger¡¯s attack was not effective, but the power of the jet pushed Claudio tens of meters away. Taking advantage of this moment, Roy shouted to Fat Tiger, ¡°Fat Tiger, taunt!¡± Upon hearing this, Fat Tiger immediately stopped his breath attack. In midair, he raised his necks and heads, and his three heads suddenly roared loudly! ¡°Aw! (Your)!¡± ¡°Woo! (Mom)!¡± ¡°Woof (Whore)!¡± Within a radius of two kilometers, almost all the angels heard Fat Tiger¡¯s three roars. The next second, their eyes changed when they looked at Fat Tiger. In the eyes of all the angels, the enormous monster hellhound had become an existence that owed them tens of millions of dollars¡­ No, no, this description might not be accurate. It should be said that the feeling they had when they were looking at Fat Tiger now was like when they saw him tear apart their cute husky after they got home from work¡­ I want to beat it!!! Thus, the angels became hot-headed and completely ignored Roy¡¯s existence as they aimed all their attacks at Fat Tiger. Even Cecily and Orfina, who were supporting in the rear, forgot their duty to save the souls of their compatriots and attacked Fat Tiger¡­ Countless holy light attacks rained down Fat Tiger like a flood¡­ It looked dangerous, but Roy knew that Fat Tiger would be fine because he had especially added a new ability to Fat Tiger for this promotion ritual. Taunt: Force all enemies who hear your voice to attack you and reduce the damage you suffer in a short time by 99%. Roy had spent nearly 300,000 souls on this attribute, but the effect was astounding. Fat Tiger now had a powerful defense like a dragon¡¯s, and combined with this Taunt skill, he truly became a qualified meat shield. On such occasions, he was the best choice to attract attacks for Roy. While the angels were attacking Fat Tiger with all their might, Roy took the opportunity to take out Rafaro¡¯s soul. ¡°Rafaro, have you thought it through?¡± Roy asked. ¡°I¡¯ve thought it through. Come!¡± A wave of excitement came from Rafaro¡¯s soul. ¡°As long as I can obtain a new body, it doesn¡¯t matter if I submit to you and fight for you! A powerful demon like you is worthy of my loyalty!¡± ¡°Very good. Then, the contract is established!¡± Roy revealed a fierce grin as he threw Rafaro¡¯s dragon soul into the sky. At the same time, Roy opened the system space and released the new masterpiece he had drawn during this time! ¡°Come out! Sky Dragon of Osiris!!!¡± With Roy¡¯s roar, an immense shadow suddenly appeared in the sky above. Strong lightning enveloped this shadow as it gradually condensed. Then a strange-looking dragon appeared in everyone¡¯s sight¡­ Chapter 340 - New Experimental Product The world of Ashan was a world where dragons flourished. In this world, dragons were existences like faiths, worshipped by all races. Similarly, they appeared on all kinds of battlefields as the main combat forces. The angels of Cloud City had also fought various dragon creatures on the battlefield. So logically speaking, angels should not be surprised by seeing a dragon¡­ However, the Sky Dragon of Osiris summoned by Roy overturned the understanding of all the angels present! This dragon was not a conventional dragon. It did not have the fat abdomen of an ordinary dragon, and its entire body was like a massive snake, having a slender and well-proportioned body. But it was too massive. Its slender body meandered far into the distance, being more than a thousand meters long from head to tail. Even if this body was coiled up, it covered a vast piece of the sky. In addition to the long snake body, this strange dragon also had something different from the other dragons. It had four dragon claws on its body, but these dragon claws did not seem to be for walking on land, so they were not thick at all and only stuck to its abdomen. The most ridiculous thing was its head. It had two overlapping jaws! It was the first time the angels had seen such a bizarre dragon. It was no wonder that this dragon was simply an abnormality in their eyes. But even though they had never seen it before, this strange dragon still gave the angels a sense of immense pressure. The reason was simple. This dragon was simply too big! Not to mention the body that stretched for a kilometer, even the pair of dragon wings on its back were terrifyingly large. Its entire wingspan was about the same length as its body. Such a gigantic creature suddenly appeared in the sky and directly blocked the omnipresent holy light in Heaven. Its shadow shrouded the more than two thousand angels present. Especially the dark red scales on the Sky Dragon, they gave off the feeling of blood and flames, and it was a suffocating color just looking at it. Even though it was floating motionless in the sky after appearing, no one dared not to look at it directly. Almost all the angels raised their heads and looked at the Sky Dragon in horror while gripping their weapons nervously¡­ At this moment, Rafaro¡¯s soul in Roy¡¯s palm was shaking in excitement. The soul light was flickering at a high frequency as he transmitted a message to Roy. ¡°Great, this is great! This is the powerful body I¡¯ve dreamed of!¡± In fact, this was not the first time that Rafaro had seen this Sky Dragon of Osiris. In Ur-Hekal, when Roy first created this dragon, he saw it. It was precisely because of this that Rafaro readily agreed to submit to Roy. Rafaro knew very well that Osisir created this Sky Dragon. This dragon, which he called a ¡®divine dragon¡¯, was not a normal dragon. Now, the Sky Dragon was immobile and needed the infusion of a soul to drive it. But any soul that entered the body of the Sky Dragon would become a slave of Demon Osiris, like that hateful titan hellhound. When Rafaro first knew this, he was somewhat reluctant and secretly declared that he would never be enslaved again. But when he truly saw this divine dragon¡¯s body, he only wanted to say¡­ Awesome¡­ After summoning the Sky Dragon, Roy held Rafaro¡¯s soul and threw it up. Roy¡¯s actions awakened Cecily and Orfina, these two six-winged angels. They immediately realized what he wanted to do, so they tried to stop him. But their movements were slightly slower, and the holy light arrows they shot failed to stop Rafaro¡¯s soul. Rafaro¡¯s soul quickly rose to the sky and hit the hovering body of the Sky Dragon. At the moment of contact, the soul merged into it. The next second, the Sky Dragon of Osiris moved. The colossal body suddenly moved in the sky. The movements began from the head and went through the body section by section, giving off a sense of unending. From static to movement, the pressure from the Sky Dragon of Osiris became stronger. After Rafaro familiarized himself with this body, he gradually revealed his ferocious claws and fangs in the sky. The double-layered jaws opened to the limit, and Rafaro suddenly roared thunderously at the angels below! This was probably an unprecedented super dragon roar in the history of the Ashan world. With his roar, a transparent shock wave that was so powerful that it was visible with the naked eye appeared in the air, just like a bomb with a yield of tens of thousands of tons exploding. The super shock wave instantly engulfed all the angels present! Explosion! It really did have the effect of an explosion. The ears of the weakest two-winged angels exploded, and golden angel blood blasted out from their ears. They instantly fell unconscious, and they could not even retract their wings before tumbling down from the sky. The low-level two-winged angels fell like dumplings. The stronger four-winged angels grunted and immediately covered their ears in pain. They curled up in the air, and golden blood oozed out of their noses. Their internal organs felt as though a heavy hammer had struck them, and their hearts were about to stop beating Even the four six-winged angels felt immense pain from the dragon¡¯s roar. All of them covered their ears tightly as they opened their mouths and screamed in pain. Only in this way could they lessen the pain a little. But the dragon¡¯s roar continued, causing their pain to continue. After some time, Rafaro finally stopped roaring in satisfaction. In his opinion, the roar he used as a black dragon was simply too weak, and it could only make low-level creatures feel a little afraid. At that time, the dragon roar could only be regarded as an ordinary roar. But now, this was a true dragon roar¡­ Roy witnessed the effect of the roar and nodded in great satisfaction. Because in his settings, Rafaro¡¯s roar was not only a dragon roar but also a large area attack. Sonic Destruction Cannon: Use super strong sound waves to shake and damage enemies in a large area. Roy naturally based his creation of the ¡®Sky Dragon of Osiris¡¯ on the Egyptian God Card from Yu-Gi-Oh. But the original Sky Dragon of Osiris was merely a card, and its ability leaned toward the direction of the card game. Of course, Roy could not use it completely, so he only used the appearance of this card. He set the specific abilities according to his own needs. If Fat Tiger¡¯s body, which was now close to forty meters, was considered an enormous beast, then the Sky Dragon of Osiris that he created was a super colossus. This was also the first time he had given his creation such an immense size when creating it. Part of the reason was definitely due to the influence of the Inferno Overlord body of Kha-Beleth. It had to be said that this colossal body was indeed very intimidating, so when he set the size of the Sky Dragon, he simply went all out. Anyway, since it was known as the Sky Dragon of Osiris, Roy¡¯s position was naturally the Sky Overlord. He had never thought of letting this dragon land. The vast space in the sky, no matter how immense the body was, could accommodate it. While the angels were still suffering under the effects of the dragon roar shock wave, Roy spread his wings and flew straight into the sky, arriving above Rafaro. Just this forehead alone was about the size of a football field. Roy easily landed on Rafaro¡¯s forehead and asked him with interest, ¡°How is this new body?¡± ¡°Great!¡± Rafaro¡¯s voice came like thunder. He said excitedly, ¡°I dare to say that even my ancestor, the Dragon of Darkness, Malassa, did not have such a massive body. Unless it¡¯s the Dragon of Order, Asha, or the Dragon of Chaos, Urgash, there¡¯s no other body in the entire Ashan world that is bigger than mine. I am now the king of the entire dragon race!¡± ¡°Haha! Then they have to acknowledge you as a dragon!¡± Roy laughed out loud. ¡°You¡¯ve probably been expelled from the dragon race now, right?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Strength is the truth!¡± Rafaro replied indifferently. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether they admit it or not. Now, I can beat every dragon I see into making them call me father¡­¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s not talk too much nonsense. Let¡¯s get rid of these angels first!¡± After joking with him for a bit, Roy said seriously, ¡°Let me complete this ritual.¡± With that, Roy poured his magic power into Rafaro¡¯s forehead. The next moment, an illusory pentagram appeared under Roy¡¯s feet. With a faint sizzling sound, the scales on Rafaro¡¯s forehead suddenly rose like a machine, revealing¡­ a gigantic electronic eye! At this moment, Rafaro¡¯s head had three eyes. He lowered his head slightly and looked down at the angels below. And in the place that was not visible inside his head, images formed one after another. They were the images of all the angels, but the difference was that all the angels had a circular crosshair on their bodies. Yes, only Roy, the maker, knew that this Sky Dragon of Osiris was not a real creature, but a combination of half-biological and half-mechanical. Flesh covered the exterior, but the bones inside were incomparably hard alloy steel, and he had consciously set his brain as a computer. Now, with the support of this computer, Rafaro could precisely lock onto all hostile targets in his vision¡­ Roy was now slightly not satisfied with just a purely mystical creation, and the Sky Dragon, this half-biological half-mechanical product, was an experiment he did. As long as there were souls, the system could create anything. What he wanted to create was a brand-new concept of magic technology¡­ Chapter 341 - Cannon Sky Dragon of Osiris (Version 1.0) Definition: Half-biological half-mechanical life Skin and Flesh: The corpse of Black Dragon Rafaro Bones: Abyss demon iron and various metal alloys that have good magic power conductivity Scale: 1:10000 after summoning materialization Magic Power Core: This life uses magic power as its driving energy. Soul Engine: When using a dragon¡¯s soul to drive it, its power is 100%. Loyalty: Any soul used to drive the soul engine will be loyal to Demon Osiris. Anti-Gravity Wings: Will never fall when the wings exist and can fly in space. Quantum Computer: It has powerful computing power. Sonic Destruction Cannon: Use super strong sound waves to shake and damage enemies in a large area. External Energy Interface: This life can receive energy infusions through external sources and convert them perfectly. Energy Amplification: All energy attacks released by this life will increase in range and attack power. These were the attributes of the Sky Dragon of Osiris that Roy had created. Unlike when he made Fat Tiger, he did not directly create a life with an angel soul but instead made a soulless, half-biological half-mechanical ¡®tool¡¯ or ¡®weapon¡¯! This way, Roy could give Rafaro¡¯s soul a new body to stay in. After all, the quality of a dragon soul like Rafaro¡¯s, which had existed for several thousand years, was pretty high. It would be a pity to just devour it, so he would be better off making it a weapon in his hands. However, as a black dragon, Rafaro was very arrogant. But now that his soul entered the Sky Dragon¡¯s body, Roy could completely control him. In fact, whether it was Rafaro or Giovanni, as long as they abided by the agreement, Roy would definitely be willing to fulfill the contracts. Although demons often took advantage of loopholes in contracts, as long as it was within the rules, demons would do their best to fulfill the contracts. This was a good quality of demons. As for the new body that Roy gave Rafaro, the position was his mount. Dragons were the most flashy mounts, especially black dragons. They had a very high affinity with demons, so the demons of the Abyss often looked for black dragons to be their mounts. As an existence about to become a demon lord, Roy indeed needed such a powerful mount to accentuate his identity and status. However, Roy did not give the Sky Dragon of Osiris too many attack methods. The only direct attack method was the Sonic Destruction Cannon. Of the more than 3.2 million souls obtained for Kha-Belth, apart from the nearly 400,000 souls Roy used to create the Red Dragon Emperor¡¯s Gauntlet, he used the remaining 2.8 million souls to create the Sky Dragon of Osiris. During the manufacturing process, he found that after adding the concept of mechanized structures and magic technology, the system could construct it according to his imagination. But the consumption of souls was slightly higher. The colossal body of the Sky Dragon did not actually cost many souls. The consumption of souls was mainly in the three attributes of anti-gravity wings, quantum computer, and energy amplification. The anti-gravity wings were easy to understand. Roy hoped that the battle range of the Sky Dragon was no longer limited to land or the sky. Although he had yet to come into contact with battles in space, it was always right to plan ahead. Equipped with the anti-gravity wings, the Sky Dragon could ascend to low-Earth orbit from a planet. Combined with the energy amplification attribute, it could directly transform into a powerful assault cannon and perform orbital bombardments on enemies on land! As for the quantum computer, Roy set it to be used to analyze enemies. By collecting the enemies¡¯ actions and attack methods, it could find the enemies¡¯ weaknesses. In conjunction with the precise locking function, it could target a large number of enemies at the same time to open fire. Of course, this was the first version of the Sky Dragon, so Roy defined it as version 1.0. If there were more souls in the future, he would consider improving and strengthening it. Now, Rafaro¡¯s soul had become the engine of the Sky Dragon, and this colossal war weapon had entered full-power operation. Rod rode on Rafaro¡¯s forehead and grabbed his dragon horns with both hands. The magic formation beneath his feet was actually the external energy interface. When standing on this position, he and Rafaro were a whole, and he could also pour his magic power into Rafaro¡¯s body to use. As Rafaro soared high in the sky of Heaven, his electronic eye locked onto all the angels below. After the magic power Roy infused took shape, the Sky Dragon of Osiris¡¯s second attack finally erupted! ¡°Myriad Lightning!!!¡± With Roy and Rafaro roaring in unison, an immense flare suddenly appeared in the sky. This flare flashed and then turned into thousands of lightning bolts that blasted down from the sky! Due to the suppression of the holy light in Heaven, Roy¡¯s lightning power was not entirely in the form of Dark Lightning. These lightning bolts that were as thick as an arm were basically blue beams of light. But even so, after Rafaro¡¯s energy amplified them, the power they brought increased several times, and their attack range was incomparable to before. Even though more than two thousand angels were spread out within an area of nearly five square kilometers, the Myriad Lightning that descended still enveloped them¡­ The lightning was so fast that many angels did not have time to react before the lightning struck them and turned them into ashes amid screams. Their bodies turned into black powder and exploded. But there were high-level angels who reacted faster. The moment the lightning struck, they immediately dodged. For example, the four six-winged angels turned into golden streams of light and flew toward the gaps in the lightning, wanting to avoid the attack. However, a strange scene happened in the next second. The lightning that attacked them suddenly made a 90-degree turn and chased after them. This unexpected turn of events caused several four-winged angels, who had already escaped, to be struck by lightning on the spot. As for Cecily, Orfina, Claudio, and Ista, after noticing the lightning chasing behind them, they were shocked as they quickly changed directions to continue flying away. As a result, when they changed directions, the lightning chasing them changed as well. The four of them flew for dozens of kilometers in different directions, and the lightning chased them for dozens of kilometers. Most importantly, their speed was not as fast as lightning¡­ Seeing that the lightning was about to hit them, they knew that they could not avoid it at all. They could only grit their teeth, stop, and use magic power to collide with the lightning to alleviate the crisis. W It was the first time Cecily and the others had seen such strange lightning. But before they could heave a sigh of relief, they suddenly saw another flare flash in the sky. Countless arcs of lightning had gathered in Rafaro¡¯s colossal body and once again erupted with a super powerful lightning attack. This time, only the four of them were locked on because the other angels had all been shot down. When there were only four targets, Myriad Lightning¡¯s attack naturally did not disperse, and its might rose a huge step. Four thick pillars of light about a meter in diameter descended from the sky and fell straight toward the four six-winged angels. ¡°Damn it. This power is comparable to Divine Punishment!¡± Ista cursed. Roy¡¯s attack was similar to high-level magic in the holy light magic of angels. But his Myriad Lightning was high-energy lightning, while the Divine Punishment was high-energy holy light. But no matter what, the six-winged angels did not dare to be careless in the face of such an attack. They knew that dodging was useless, so they did not run. They simply condensed all their magic power to resist these pillars of light. Boom! At almost the same moment, the four pillars of light hit the four of them. The space where Heaven was was vast and empty, but it also allowed the light to spread without any obstruction. The intense flash that erupted from the attack almost illuminated most of Heaven. Even the remaining angels stationed in Cloud City, nearly a thousand kilometers away, could see the dazzling light erupting in the distant horizon. ¡°Is¡­ is the battle so fierce?¡± A few angels looked in the direction of the dazzling light and were dumbfounded. Then they asked nervously, ¡°C-can we win? His Excellency Claudio and the others¡­¡± High in the sky, Roy did not attack a third time after the four lightning bolts. Rafaro sent the data feedback. ¡°After testing, the energy amplification effect is 187%, and the range expanded by 885%!¡± ¡°Is it only an energy increase of 1.87 times?¡± Roy was a little disappointed after hearing this, but he also understood that this was due to the lack of souls when he created the Sky Dragon. If there had been five million souls, he conservatively estimated that the energy amplification would have been more than four times. In other words, the same magic power released through the Sky Dragon would have its attack power increased several times¡­ Roy was quite satisfied with the range expansion. If he wanted to use the same amount of magic power to release a Lightning Storm that covered nearly a hundred square kilometers, he would probably have to rely on special weather conditions. The same was true for Ice Storm, but with the Sky Dragon, he could easily achieve this effect. ¡°How many kills?¡± Roy asked. ¡°The bodies of 1465 angels were destroyed, of which only the souls of twenty-four angels were annihilated and can no longer be resurrected.¡± Rafaro gave a precise number. ¡°Well, there¡¯s nothing I can do about it. My dark power is being suppressed to the limit!¡± Roy said. ¡°Among the Myriad Lightning just now, only a small amount of lightning is Dark Lightning, and it couldn¡¯t achieve a large-scale soul annihilation effect.¡± Indeed, although dark power became active under the stimulation of holy light, this activity was only concentrated in Roy¡¯s body to counter the pressure of holy light, and he could not release it normally through magic power. He felt that the dark power in his body was like the feeling in a popcorn machine. Perhaps only when the pressure reached the true critical point would it completely erupt. Just as Roy was thinking, Rafaro suddenly reminded him, ¡°The enemy is coming. Three!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Roy looked at the three golden streams of light flying rapidly toward them. He knew that they were definitely three six-winged angels. He had never thought of killing these high-level angels with one attack, but what surprised him was that there were only three of them flying up into the sky toward them. The remaining one was flying away in the opposite direction quickly. ¡°Is that where their Cloud City is?¡± Roy immediately became suspicious. ¡°Since one is flying back to their lair alone, could there be some trump cards in the city?¡± ¡°Do you want to stop her?¡± Rafaro asked. ¡°She still has 3.7 seconds to get out of our attack range.¡± ¡°No need. Let¡¯s deal with the other three first!¡± Roy quickly decided as he poured magic power into Rafaro¡¯s body. And this time, it was frost magic power¡­ Chapter 342 - Drawing Attacking Roy and Rafaro were the three angels Claudio, Ista, and Cecily. They initially thought that Osiris was the only demon they needed to deal with, but who would have thought that he would suddenly summon two powerful summons, causing the situation to turn from a beating to an even match? The Taunt skill of the winged titan hellhound made even the throne angels feel a headache. It was obvious at a glance that it was Demon Osiris¡¯s meat shield. In the depths of their hearts, Claudio and the others did not intend to waste their attacks on it. Therefore, they let the remaining low-level angels deal with this titan hellhound. As long as the low-level angels could break through the protection of the titan hellhound, they could close the Gate of Heaven and seal in Demon Osiris. King against king, general against general, was what Claudio and the others planned. They focused all their attention on Roy and his colossal dragon mount. It was undeniable that this strange Sky Dragon had a very flashy appearance, and it was obvious that it was not easy to deal with. But in the eyes of Claudio and the others, being too large meant that the target was enormous. They could use their speed to move around and easily attack this colossal creature. So the moment they rushed into the sky, the three thrones increased their speed to the limit. White angel wings pressed tightly behind them under the pressure of the wind, and the power of holy light enveloped them. The three of them turned into three golden streams of light and rapidly drew closer in a spiral manner. Looking at their spiraling movements, Roy became serious. Frost magic power continuously poured into Rafaro¡¯s body from the magic formation under his feet. With a faint cracking sound, the atmosphere around Rafaro began to freeze. Under this intense temperature difference, the omnipresent holy light rays in Heaven inevitably distorted when they shone on Rafaro¡¯s body, making his colossal body look ethereal. Due to the range amplification effect of the Sky Dragon, the low-temperature zone Roy created radiated to a vast range. Coupled with the long body in the Sky Dragon, the range had farther increased. Claudio and the others, who were rushing up swiftly, immediately noticed this tremendous change. When they were about two thousand meters away from Rafaro, they suddenly felt that their bodies were not listening and became stiff. After realizing that this was a protective domain created by the enemy, Claudio and the others did not avoid it because they knew that they could not avoid it. The holy light power circulated through the three of them as they resisted the influence of this low temperature. They gritted their teeth and continued to break through The farther they advanced, the lower the temperature they felt. Claudio and Ista broke through the fastest, but a lot of frost had appeared on their eyebrows, hair, and even wings. The more they rushed forward, the faster they froze. Damn it. What a shockingly low temperature! After realizing that even the holy light-blessed armor he was wearing was starting to freeze, Claudio cursed. He looked at the distance between himself and the Sky Dragon. It was around six to seven hundred meters, so he suddenly stopped in the air and flapped his three pairs of wings. With the sound of glass shattering, Claudio shook off the ice on his body. He was not an idiot. After realizing that continuing to charge forward would cause his body to freeze completely, he stopped at a suitable distance. After removing the thick layer of ice, his body became more agile. On the other side of Rafaro, hundreds of meters away, Ista made the same choice and actions as Claudio. After the two thrones broke through to a certain distance on the left and right, they raised the angelic swords in their hands. Dense holy light power gathered, and in the shape of the sword, it turned into a gigantic angelic light sword. As Claudio and Ista swung their swords, these two gigantic angelic swords hundreds of meters long whizzed through the air and slashed at Rafaro. As for the last throne, Cecily, she did not get too close. She had always been in charge of assisting and providing support in battles. So in this attack, the distance between her and Rafaro was even farther than that of Claudio and Ista, and she was closer to Rafaro¡¯s tail. When Claudio and Ista began to attack, a golden angel bow appeared in her hands. With fluttering feathers and lights, she slowly pulled the longbow back, and three arrows condensed from holy light appeared on the bowstring. She released her grip, and they shot straight at Rafaro¡¯s slender tail. Roy and Rafaro naturally did not dare to neglect the combined attacks of the three thrones. Rafaro¡¯s body twisted in the sky and began to decrease the space he occupied. At the same time, three ice walls¡­ no, they should be called icebergs. The three enormous icebergs instantly condensed and blocked the attacks of the three thrones. Boom! Boom! Boom! The sound of continuous explosions spread throughout Heaven. Cecily¡¯s three holy light arrows were all blocked by an iceberg and could not penetrate it. But the two gigantic angelic swords landed on the other two icebergs and totally shattered them. But the icebergs had reduced the power of the simultaneous slashes, and the remaining power finally slashed on one of Rafaro¡¯s ribs and one of his wings. Enormous gaps were slashed on Rafaro¡¯s left wing and one of his right ribs. The remaining holy light power turned into golden flames and began burning along the wounds. Seeing that the attacks worked, Claudio and Ista could not help but feel excited, especially Ista. The wound on Rafaro¡¯s wing was an attack he deliberately aimed at, mainly because he thought that by attacking the wings, he might even be able to make this Sky Dragon fall. This would make it easier to handle. However, the miserable wails of the dragon that he expected did not appear. Although the two attacks injured Rafaro, they did not cause him to feel the slightest pain nor made him fall. His current body was not a creature in the conventional sense. The half-biological half-mechanical body made Rafaro lose the sense of pain he should feel after being injured. What Rafaro obtained was only the damage report from the core computer¡­ To him, this was a very wonderful experience. He knew that he had suffered damage, but when the damage returned to his mind, it was only a piece of data. He did not understand the data at first, but he could understand the content and meaning of the data. ¡°Repair!¡± With the command in Rafaro¡¯s mind, magic power immediately surged to the damaged locations and directly isolated and eliminated the parts burned by the holy flames. A moment later, the injuries recovered. When Roy created the Sky Dragon of Osiris, he had taken into account the problem of damage, so he used Rafaro¡¯s dragon flesh as a surface layer. With the powerful self-healing ability of the dragons, any damage to the surface could be healed. Even if the damage was severe and injured the mechanical bones inside, it was easier to repair the internal machinery. In other words, this was an extremely unique immortal body. For Rafaro, his current body no longer had any vital points in the conventional sense. If others wanted to kill the Sky Dragon, he would only stop if they directly attacked his soul. To Roy, even if a big shot really attacked Rafaro¡¯s soul, he could supply a dragon soul once more and make the Sky Dragon move again¡­ Claudio and the others did not know this, so they were stunned when they saw that Rafaro¡¯s body was recovering quickly and that their attacks did not achieve the effect they expected. The next moment, Rafaro¡¯s counterattack arrived. A Sonic Destruction Cannon suddenly exploded in the sky! Under the immense pressure, the atmosphere exploded, bringing with it an unparalleled shock force. The moment the impact arrived, Claudio and Ista felt their heads buzz, and they suddenly could not hear anything. The entire scene in their vision was shaking violently, and they completely lost control of their bodies. They even forgot to flap their wings and fell straight down. This time, the sound wave was more destructive than the first one because Claudio and the others were closer, and Rafaro¡¯s attack was even more sudden. The only one who could still control her body was Cecily, who was farther away. However, she also spat out a mouthful of golden blood. Before bodies fully elementalized, the power of this Sonic Destruction Cannon was something that no creature could resist, and no magic resistance would reduce it. After spitting out a mouthful of blood, she saw Claudio and Ista fall. She ignored her injuries and flapped her wings to rush out to catch them. But at this moment, a burst of light erupted from Roy¡¯s left hand holding Rafaro¡¯s dragon horn. ¡°Transfer¡­¡± Through the Red Dragon Emperor¡¯s Gauntlet, Roy transferred all the strength he had boosted previously to Rafaro! Then Rafaro¡¯s long tail, which was dragging in the sky, suddenly twisted and lashed at Cecily. This was¡­ an extremely terrifying attack! The moment Rafaro¡¯s tail moved, the powerful force broke the sound barrier. The tail brought out a massive elliptical shock wave in the sky, and with nearly a million tons of impact force, it struck the flying Cecily! An immense amount of golden blood and feathers burst out into the sky. The moment she was hit, the three relatively fragile pairs of angel wings behind her were all broken. Although her body did not explode into a burst of pulp, all the bones in her body shattered, and her entire body became soft. She folded into a U-shape and was shot down from the sky. Like a meteor falling to the ground, she drew a straight line in the sky, passing through the entire battlefield, flying into the distance, and finally landing somewhere¡­ When Claudio and Ista woke up from their stunned state and stabilized their bodies in the air, this was what they saw. Such a terrifying physical force frightened all the low-level angels watching this scene in the sky below. They were dumbfounded and shivering, and they even forgot to go and fetch Cecily. It was not until she turned into a meteor and disappeared that they finally recovered and sent a few people to chase in the direction she flew away. ¡°Hmph, first one!¡± Roy smiled ferociously as he stood on Rafaro¡¯s forehead¡­ Chapter 343 - Slaughter (1) As two races of natural enemies, the holy light power of angels had a tremendous restraining effect on demons. Similarly, the dark power of demons also had a restraining effect on angels. But Roy was now fighting on the angel¡¯s home ground, and the battlefield was not advantageous for him. The omnipresent holy light had been suppressing the dark power in his body, preventing him from using it normally. And as six-winged angels, be it Claudio or Cecily, they had quite strong magic resistance, causing elemental magic without dark power not to have an ideal effect on them. Roy had noticed this situation after using Myriad Lightning to attack them. So in this situation, pure physical attacks could cause more damage to the throne angels. Angels were different from demons. Among demons, there were war-type demons with enormous and tyrannical bodies. But the bodies of angels were almost all the same, and there had never been angels over three meters tall. From this point of view, it was indeed difficult for them to give birth to angels who used pure physical strength as combat methods. This was also a kind of shortcoming. Roy had deliberately made the body of the Sky Dragon immense in order to give it more powerful physical strength. Although he could not see the specific values of the half-biological half-mechanical life, the strength of the Sky Dragon definitely far exceeded Roy¡¯s. Under this circumstance, after using the Red Dragon Emperor¡¯s Gauntlet to transfer strength to it, the Sky Dragon¡¯s current strength was terrifyingly high, and it was simply invincible against the thrones. Roy had deliberately aimed his first shot at Cecily. Killing the support first in a team battle was common sense. Although she had already cautiously distanced herself from Roy and Rafaro, the distance between them was still not enough¡­ With their successful attack, Roy and Rafaro immediately turned their target to Claudio and Ista. The one who flew away toward Heaven¡¯s Cloud City was the throne Orfina. Roy did not know why she suddenly left the battlefield at this juncture, but no matter what she wanted to do, he had to deal with the other three thrones as soon as possible in order to be on the safe side. This way, even if Orfina had any backup plans, Roy could deal with them calmly. Their companion was heavily injured, and the status of her life or death was unknown, making Claudio and Ista furious. They once again condensed a large amount of holy light power, turned it into hundreds and thousands of holy light spears, and shot them at Roy and Rafaro. It was not that they did not want to fly close to fight, but under Roy¡¯s magic power transmission, there was a large area of ultra-low temperatures around Rafaro¡¯s body. The closer they were to the Sky Dragon, the lower the temperature. This meant that if Claudio and Ista wanted to fight in close combat, they had to resist the severe cold of nearly -250¡ãC. No one would be so stupid¡­ The only good news for them was that they could tell that this ultra-low temperature area relied on the magic power transmission of Demon Osiris and not the magic power of the Sky Dragon itself. And maintaining such a large coverage area should be quite a burden for Demon Osiris. Therefore, since they could not get too close, they outputted magic power without holding back and bombarded Roy and Rafaro with holy light so that they could consume Roy¡¯s magic power as soon as possible. Rafaro twisted in the sky and shook his long tail in an attempt to hit the two. But seeing the miserable state of Cecily, how could Claudio and Ista dare to let Rafaro touch them? They sensed the danger early and used their mobility to dodge in advance. After a stalemate for around two minutes, the magic power Roy was transmitting to Rafaro suddenly changed to lightning power. The next second, countless fork-shaped lightning bolts shot out around Rafaro¡¯s body. The lightning interweaved to form a dense electric net that instantly covered an area of two square kilometers! This change came too suddenly. Claudio and Ista were caught off guard and immediately electrocuted. Both of them screamed as powerful electric energy flowed through their bodies, causing their magic power to stop circulating and their bodies to freeze in the air. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Rafaro opened his hideous jaw and bit at the closer Ista! Ista had just awakened from his paralyzed state and was just able to move when his vision suddenly turned black. He looked up and saw rows of sharp teeth shining with cold, metallic light pressing down on him. Shocked, he hurriedly raised his angelic sword and braced himself. However, as Rafaro¡¯s big mouth bit down, cracking sounds came from the sword in Ista¡¯s hand. It was unable to withstand the pressure and snapped. A gigantic sharp dragon fang stabbed at Ista¡¯s head. With life and death at stake, Ista abandoned the broken sword, condensed golden holy light with both hands, and raised his hands to block the incoming dragon fang. Just like that, his legs stepped on the gums of Rafaro¡¯s lower jaw while his hands were pushing against the teeth of Rafaro¡¯s upper jaw as Rafaro flew away. During this process, Ista erupted with the greatest power in his life, and he successfully held on¡­ for thirteen seconds! Rafaro¡¯s current bite force was no joke. When he found that Ista, whom he was biting, could still hold on, he was furious and continuously increased his bite force. In his short persistence, Ista felt the increasingly heavy force, making him feel more and more despair. Of course, Claudio saw Ista¡¯s situation and rushed over to save him. But Rafaro shook his head while flying and kept shaking Ista in his mouth, making it impossible for Claudio to reach his mouth. In the end, Ista found that he could no longer hold on and used the last of his strength to let out an unwilling roar. ¡°No!!!¡± Kacha! Rafaro¡¯s jaw closed, and golden angel blood spewed out. Inside his mouth, most of Ista¡¯s lower body was bitten off, along with his wings. Ista did not die immediately, but he had already fainted after suffering the grave injury Half of his body was in Rafaro¡¯s mouth, and the remaining half was hanging in a gap between Rafaro¡¯s teeth. Rafaro growled, raised his head, and swallowed the half of Ista¡¯s body in his mouth. Unfortunately, Rafaro could no longer taste anything. After becoming the Sky Dragon, he had already lost the ability to eat, and he could not digest the swallowed angel body. ¡°Second one!¡± Roy looked at this scene coldly, showing no mercy at all. This was a battle of life and death, and there was no possibility of compromise between angels and demons. Either kill the opponents or be killed by the opponents¡­ Chapter 344 - Slaughter (2) Only Claudio was left. Looking at this throne attacking Rafaro¡¯s body crazily, Roy suddenly broke away from Rafaro¡¯s forehead and appeared behind Claudio in a flash. He summoned Frostmourne and slashed at Claudio¡¯s wings. The grieving Claudio had not totally lost his rationality. He turned around to defend against Roy¡¯s attack, but the next second, Roy¡¯s left hand flashed and suddenly punched out, hitting Claudio¡¯s sword. With a loud clang, a tremendous force came. Claudio could not resist it and was knocked back tens of meters by Roy. When he stabilized his body and wanted to rush up to fight Roy again, a massive shadow suddenly struck at him from behind! It was Rafaro¡¯s tail, which was lashing out with violent shock waves. He cooperated with Roy and attacked Claudio together. Claudio tried his best to avoid it, but Rafaro¡¯s tail was too big. In the end, the side of Rafaro¡¯s tail grazed Claudio, hitting his entire body hard and sending him flying. Numerous white feathers scattered in the air, and the three wings on the right side of Claudio completely broke, leaving only three badly mutilated wing roots. He looked extremely miserable, and countless bones in his body were broken. Relying on his magic power, he barely floated in the air as he stared at Roy with hatred. But this stare could not affect Roy at all. Roy opened his mouth, and powerful lightning energy condensed into a blue ball of light in his mouth. The next second, the ball of light burst out and turned into a thick blue beam of light that shot toward Claudio. Roy was unable to use dark power, so his Dark Lightning became pure lightning power, and its power decreased a lot. But it was still an exceedingly dangerous attack for Claudio, who was currently heavily injured. Claudio looked at the beam of light and barely managed to use holy light to create a shield for himself. But under the impact of the lightning, this shield only lasted for a second before disappearing. But Roy did not give up. He fired Lightning Cannons from his mouth one after another and attacked Claudio from afar. He did not think of getting close to attack him because he suspected that Claudio was currently displaying insufficient magic power as a deception! The reason was simple. Claudio¡¯s injuries were not as serious as Cecily¡¯s and Ista¡¯s. They looked terrible, but they were not fatal. Sure enough, after discovering that Roy did not approach, Claudio realized that he could not lure Roy with his deception. He roared angrily, and dense holy light condensed on his body again. He held his sword and slashed the holy light at Roy. The two of them blasted each other with magic power in the sky, and Rafaro, who was roaming in the sky, attacked Claudio occasionally. After a while, Claudio could no longer hold on. He consumed his magic power faster than Roy, so after blocking Roy¡¯s wave of attacks, he suddenly turned around and swooped down. Roy was stunned for a moment before understanding. Claudio was probably trying to attack the Gate of Heaven he opened, so he spread his wings and immediately dived down after him. In the sky below, the battle was equally tragic. The low-level angels besieging Fat Tiger could not do anything to him. Fat Tiger was born to deal with group battles, and he had thick skin and thick flesh. His three heads attacked separately and could cover a large area in front of him. He was guarding above the Gate of Heaven and would take care of any enemy that wanted to rush forward and attack the Gate of Heaven. There were not many angels remaining. After repeated attacks, not only did they fail to close the Gate of Heaven, but Fat Tiger had seized the opportunity to bite many of them to death. Therefore, in their anger, the angels began to attack Fat Tiger. Numerous attacks landed on Fat Tiger, leaving numerous wounds. Two streams of light fell from the sky one after another. Claudio was determined to close the Gate of Heaven and leave Roy stranded in Heaven, so he did not care about anything else and accelerated with all his might. Roy did not quite understand what Claudio was thinking. Heaven¡¯s combat strength was already like this. In this situation, wouldn¡¯t it be better to send him out? Why did he have to force him to stay here? Although Roy did not understand, he would stop whatever the enemy wanted to do, so he was also trying his best to speed up and catch up to Claudio. The moment he saw Fat Tiger below, his mind raced as he used the Teleport skill! The Teleport skill had coordinates bound to Fat Tiger¡¯s location. He had been quite a distance behind Claudio, but with a flash of light, he suddenly overtook him and appeared above the Gate of Heaven in advance. Looking up, Roy could clearly see the despair in the eyes of Claudio, who was swooping down. It seemed to be because Roy had rushed to the Gate of Heaven earlier than him, causing his plan to fail. But then, this look of despair suddenly turned into determination. Claudio did not stop because Roy overtook him. Instead, he swooped down even more resolutely. Roy¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he immediately realized something. At the moment, he did not have much magic power, but he still squeezed out all his magic power and condensed an enormous ice wall above his head, covering the entire gate of Heaven. When the ice wall appeared, Claudio erupted with a dazzling holy light. With a determined attitude, he crashed into Roy¡¯s ice wall, and then an even more dazzling holy light erupted! He actually used his remaining holy light power to self-destruct! Boom! An immense force came, and the ice wall that Roy condensed instantly shattered. The scorching holy light shone on Roy, who was behind the ice wall, burning his entire body. He roared in pain and continuously consumed his magic power to resist the erosion of the holy light. A few seconds later, the eruption of the holy light finally dimmed. Claudio¡¯s figure disappeared, leaving only a golden angel soul floating in the air. Most of Roy¡¯s Cold Winter Armor had melted, and a lot of his exposed skin and flesh had also melted. Under the influence of the holy light, even his self-healing ability was as slow as a turtle, making Roy look very miserable. But with Roy¡¯s timely reaction, Claudio¡¯s self-detonation, which he had sacrificed his life for, failed to achieve the expected effect. The Gate of Heaven was still there and did not close because of the impact. Although Roy felt relieved, he was still in excruciating pain. Especially now that he could not mobilize the dark power in his body to resist the holy light, the damage caused by it to his body was even more intense. The pain was so terrible that he wanted to vent, so he grabbed Claudio¡¯s soul. Now that he was dead, Roy could only torture his soul if he wanted to take revenge on him, the culprit. But after seeing Claudio¡¯s soul fall into Roy¡¯s hands, the angels near the Gate of Heaven immediately turned crazy and charged at Roy, wanting to snatch his soul back. Although Roy was injured, he was not someone these low-level angels could deal with, even putting their lives on the line. In his fury, he held Frostmourne and began killing. Fat Tiger, who also felt his anger, cooperated with him and bit the angels ferociously. Countless blood-stained feathers flew in the air. The promotion ritual had actually become a miniature version of the war between angels and demons. Only the victor could survive¡­ After fifteen minutes, Roy was panting heavily. The golden blood of the angels stained his body from head to toe. He looked around with a savage expression. But apart from Fat Tiger, no one could look at him. All the low-level angels surrounding him had died at his hands. But for some reason, the dark power in Roy¡¯s body still seemed to have not reached its limit and could not erupt. Looking at the angel souls floating around him, Roy took out the Soul Attracting Flag and collected them all. He did not forget that another throne, Orfina, had left. If he left these angel souls alone, the angels might even be resurrected again. In order to prevent future trouble, Roy naturally had to take them away. After collecting the souls, Roy looked in the direction of Cloud City. Did Orfina desert? That¡¯s probably not possible. From the resoluteness of Claudio¡¯s self-destruction before, the angels in this Heaven are all pretty tough. Roy did not believe that Orfina would desert. Therefore, Roy guessed that something had happened in Cloud City, which was why Orfina left her three other comrades during the battle. Should I go and take a look? Roy looked in the direction of the city and thought for a while. He created a bottle of healing potion from the system, raised his head, and gulped it down. After his wounds healed, he called out to Rafaro in the sky through telepathy, flapped his wings, and slowly flew toward Cloud City¡­ Chapter 345 - Angel Egg Chapter 345 Angel Egg Looking at the Gate of Heaven, Roy found that the light of the magic formation was still bright, meaning that there was still some time before it closed. The space that Heaven was in was a Purgatory Space, a kind of subspace. Roy could only enter here after cracking the encryption in the main world. But if the Gate of Heaven closed, and he wanted to return to the main world from Heaven, it would be very troublesome. Why? From the space magic Roy learned, this was probably because the subspace was much less stable than the main world space. In many cases, the difference between a main world and an inner world depended on the stability of the space they were in. Purgatory Spaces were a kind of space bubble attached to a main world space, so their stability was naturally much worse. After all, these kinds of space bubbles would sometimes drift away from the main world and sometimes burst, just like real soap bubbles. Roy was an intruder and did not understand the characteristics of the Heaven space. If he wanted to open a passage from Heaven to return to the main world, he might be sucked into spatial turbulence. If he was lucky, he might end up somewhere unknown. If he was unlucky, he might die from a spatial storm¡­ This was why the angels wanted to close the Gate of Heaven and leave Roy here. Even if he was powerful enough and could kill all the angels, he might get lost on the way back. In short, angels did everything possible to kill threatening demons. And vice-versa, it was the same for demons¡­ Of course, Roy could not let the Gate of Heaven fail, so he got Fat Tiger to guard here first and then called for Rafaro to lower his altitude. Roy jumped onto his back and had him fly toward Cloud City. Cloud City was the headquarters of the angels. The history of this enormous city could probably be traced back to the ancient era of the First Dragon. Precisely because of this, the holy light power condensed in this city was extraordinary. While Roy rode Rafaro and gradually flew closer, the repulsion of the holy light was becoming more and more severe. He felt as though he was in fifty-degree weather, and his entire body was burning in pain from the scorching sun. If not for the dark power in his body protecting him and resisting the holy light power, Roy did not know whether he would continue to persevere and get closer. Cloud City was a magnificent city built in clouds. At a rough estimation, this city covered at least thirty square kilometers, enough to accommodate nearly a hundred thousand people. But in fact, there were only a few thousand angels in this city, so it naturally seemed empty. Especially after the battle, almost all the low-level angels had perished. Only less than a hundred angels remained in the city now¡­ When the angels saw Rafaro¡¯s colossal body approaching, warning bells rang in the city. But strangely, the angels staying behind did not bravely come forward to face them. Instead, they flapped their wings and flew into the city, seemingly wanting to gather their strength to defend. Just as Roy and Rafaro were about to fly into the sky above the city, a golden translucent curtain wall suddenly appeared. This was the holy light of Cloud City. It was so massive that it wrapped the entire city in a sphere and blocked Roy and Rafaro¡¯s approach. The barrier was extremely powerful. Roy reached out to touch the curtain wall, but the strong holy light on it burned him. Unwilling, Roy and Rafaro bombarded the barrier, wanting to destroy it. However¡­ this barrier could be said to be the final resistance of Heaven¡¯s Cloud City. When it was established, it was built using the demon army attacking Heaven as the imaginary enemy. It could be said that this was a barrier that could withstand the simultaneous attacks of dozens of demon lords. How could Roy alone blow it open? For nearly ten minutes, he consumed a lot of magic power to bombard the barrier, but he could not even shake it. Left with no choice, Roy and Rafaro could only stay a distance away and fly around the city. The holy light power emanating close to the city was even stronger, helping the dark power in Roy¡¯s body to transform. Anyway, he had already killed many angels in this ritual, and his battle achievements were enough. He was just waiting to complete the transformation and become a true demon lord, so it did not matter if the remaining angels hid or not. However, Roy was still slightly worried. The only remaining six-winged throne, Orfina, suddenly left during the battle. This behavior was really strange. He could not enter the city and could not find out the reason. This was indeed a little difficult for those with obsessive-compulsive disorder. Sitting cross-legged on Rafaro¡¯s forehead, Roy felt the boiling dark power in his body. Under the tremendous pressure of the holy light, he waited for the moment the dark power broke out of the cocoon. But at this moment, a gigantic golden pillar of light suddenly soared into the sky from the center of Cloud City! This golden pillar of light was so dazzling that it not only did hurt people¡¯s eyes, but the holy power contained in it was also shockingly immense. In Roy¡¯s Radiation Perception, it was as though he saw the light of the sun, startling him so much that he stood up on Rafaro¡¯s forehead. ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± Roy looked at the golden pillar of light in bewilderment. ¡°A true seraph was born!¡± Rafaro¡¯s tone was solemn. ¡°No wonder that female angel returned. It¡¯s probably because the seraph¡¯s birth was at a critical stage, and she ran back to protect¡­¡± Rafaro¡¯s guess was right. At this moment, in a magnificent hall in the center of Cloud city, although Throne Orfina looked weak, she looked excitedly at the egg placed in front of her! It was an enormous white oval-shaped egg. Around the egg was a nest made of many strange golden feathers. The surface of the white eggshell faintly glowed with golden patterns, which were lines formed from holy power. This enormous egg had a remarkably important status among the angels because it was¡ªan angel egg! All original angels were hatched from angel eggs, and they were angels with pure bloodlines. Unlike artificial angels, original angels had unlimited potential, and each one had the possibility of becoming a top angel. However, although angels had gender differences, they had no gender reality. In layman terms, male angels actually did not have a penis, and female angels did not give birth to babies¡­ This was a, um, boring race¡­ The reproduction of angels was different from that of demons. Original angels relied on angel eggs and gradually formed in the eternal holy light of Heaven. This was a strange transformation process and relatively long. Sometimes, this incubation method could not form souls in the angel eggs, causing angels to be unable to be born. The number of angels had always been very low for this reason. Although the combat power of angels was often stronger than that of demons, it was a big problem that their numbers could not increase. If not for this, Heaven would not have created artificial angels to make up for the lack of numbers in the endless war with demons. The so-called artificial angels replaced souls with angel cores in flesh bodies, allowing angels to obtain wisdom and knowledge. But such operations could at most form the lowest level angels at best. In addition to this method of increasing the population of angels, the most used method of angels was another method. It was to obtain noble souls from the human world and inject them into angel eggs. Angels born this way were actually no different from original angels. This was also why Heaven paid a lot of attention to collecting noble souls. The only troublesome thing was that noble souls were also very rare. Without great wisdom, without sacrifice and dedication, it was impossible for noble souls to be born. The greatest source of these souls was the human world, so Heaven had been interacting with humans for so many years, spreading their doctrines and portraying Heaven very beautifully in order to guide people to be kind and increase the chances of noble souls being born¡­ The gigantic golden pillar of light in the sky above Cloud City was emitted by this angel egg in front of her. At this moment, the top of the angel egg had already cracked, and the eggshell cracked bit by bit along with the sounds of clicking The first to appear was a pair of slender, misty light wings, then a second pair, and then a third pair. A figure exuding holy light stood up from the angel egg. Her eyes were closed, and her hands were spread flat on both sides of her body. The three pairs of light wings behind her stretched out, covering the entire hall, slowly undulating and dancing like waves. After standing up, the dazzling holy light on her body gradually dimmed, and her face slowly became clearer. And this face was none other than the queen of Erathia, Isabel¡­ Chapter 346 - Cameo? Chapter 346 Cameo? The golden holy light that soared into the sky above Cloud City slowly weakened until it disappeared. In the hall, Isabel gradually opened her eyes. Orfina knelt on one knee in front of Isabel, put her hand to her chest, and bowed excitedly. ¡°Your Excellency Isabel, you¡¯re finally awake¡­¡± ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Orfina!¡± Isabel¡¯s expression was indifferent, as though she had not adapted to her body yet. ¡°When I was in the egg, I could feel your power infusion.¡± ¡°It¡¯s mainly because we were worried that there wasn¡¯t enough time¡­¡± Orfina said. ¡°A powerful enemy has invaded, and we urgently need Your Excellency Isabel¡¯s power.¡± Isabel nodded and looked at her smooth body. With a wave of her hand, the strange golden feathers around the eggshell flew over and surrounded her body. Finally, they turned into a magnificent and holy angelic armor in a flash of light. At the same time, an angelic sword appeared in Isabel¡¯s left hand, and the sword¡¯s guard had incomparably beautiful wings. A golden shield appeared in her right hand, and the shield had cross and thorn patterns engraved on it. Whether it was the armor, the sword, or the shield, they all glowed with powerful radiance like divine artifacts! This was because these pieces of equipment were made from the feathers of the Dragon of Light, Elrath! In the human world, when the original Isabel died and the golden noble soul appeared, the reason why Heaven had sent numerous angels to bring Isabel¡¯s soul into Heaven at all costs was that her identity was extraordinary. She was not only the queen of Erathia but someone blessed by a Dragon God, the Chosen of the Dragon of Light, Elrath! Unlike Arantir, who called himself the ¡®Chosen of Asha¡¯, Isabel was a true Chosen. Moreover, she lived up to her identity as a Chosen. After experiencing the many torments that Kha-Beleth had inflicted on her, she had not become trapped in hatred. Instead, through her great motherly love, her soul sublimated. After the angels brought this sublimated noble soul back to Heaven, they baptized it with the power of holy light and then injected it into the angel egg. As one of the Dragon Gods that the people of this world believed in, the Dragon of Light, Elrath, was the most gorgeous Elemental Dragon. His appearance was different from that of ordinary dragons, and he was noble and dignified. His elegant scales were pure gold and exuded gentle light from the inside and outside. His wings were not made of membranes but of feathers, just like angels, but they were slightly longer and bigger. His tail was like a phoenix tail, with three long strands floating behind him. As Dragon Gods, the Six Elemental Dragons had not appeared in the eyes of the people of the world for a long time. They no longer participated in the development of the civilizations of the various races, but they still left some legacies behind for their Chosens. The strange golden feathers surrounding the angel egg that Isabel was born from were actually feathers from the body of the Dragon of Light, Elrath. These feathers contained unparalleled and powerful holy power, and they facilitated Isabel¡¯s birth as the energy supply of the angel egg. However, despite the energy provided by Elrath¡¯s feathers, Isabel¡¯s incubation time was not enough. But at this time, Roy entered straight into Heaven to complete the promotion ritual¡­ Orfina, Cecily, and the other two throne angels were currently the four leaders of Heaven. When Roy came knocking on their door, they thought that they would be able to suppress Roy. After all, there were so many angels besieging a demon, and their chances of victory were extremely high. But when Roy suddenly summoned Fat Tiger and Rafaro, Orfina realized that something was wrong. Recently, Heaven had collected a lot of information about Demon Osiris. The angels¡¯ understanding of Roy was that he was a very strange demon! He did not have the powerful fire-element power of common demons. Instead, he used frost and lightning. Not only was he powerful, but his various abilities were also surprising and very difficult to deal with. Therefore, when Orfina saw the body of the Sky Dragon of Osiris cover the sky, she immediately felt uneasy. After discussing with Cecily and the others, she left the battlefield and returned to Cloud City to infuse her power into the angel egg to accelerate Isabel¡¯s incubation. Their original intention was that the other three were in charge of stalling Roy and contending with him as much as possible. The final decision was to wait until after Isabel was born to use her mighty strength to kill Roy utterly. However, the plan could not keep up with the changes. They had underestimated the changes brought about by the Sky Dragon of Osiris. Claudio and the other two did not buy much time for Orfina and failed one after another. Claudio had self-destructed and died; Ista had been bitten in two by Rafaro; Cecily had been struck by Rafaro¡¯s tail, and it was unknown whether she was dead or alive. After losing the three thrones, the remaining low-level angels were unable to cause much trouble for Roy, so he was now directly hitting the entrance of Cloud City. In this battle, Heaven was beaten miserably. This was mainly due to the fact that the angels had participated in too many wars in the Ashan world over the past thousand years, resulting in too much loss of high-end combat strength. On the contrary, the demons were able to preserve many demon lords because the Seventh Dragon, Sar-Elam, had imprisoned them. As the time of Sar-Shazzar¡¯s prophecy approached, the angels of Heaven were worried that they would not have any means to keep the demon lords in check after they escaped. That was why they sought this opportunity to use Isabel¡¯s soul to add a true seraph to Heaven as their leader. As a new-born seraph, Isabel¡¯s current strength was not as powerful as the clones of Archangels Raphael or Gabriel, but she was close to the demon king level. It would be easy to deal with demon lords. As long as Isabel could kill Roy, Orfina might be able to retrieve some of the angel souls from Roy and resurrect them to restore Heaven¡¯s combat strength. In short, Heaven was now betting on Isabel¡­ When transmitting power to the angel egg, Orfina transmitted the situation facing Heaven along with her memories, so there was no need for her to explain. Isabel already knew, so after being fully armed, she slowly floated up, and the golden wings behind her flapped as she flew out of the hall. Orfina forced herself to fly up and followed behind Isabel. When the two of them flew out of the hall, the remaining angels guarding it gathered and followed closely behind them. These low-level angels were suppressing the excitement in their hearts. They were proud as they looked at the light wings behind Isabel with worship in their eyes. They knew that these were holy wings that could only be possessed after completely turning into holy light. After so many years, a true seraph finally appeared in Heaven again! If you were not an angel, you would not understand the meaning behind this. Although the people of Ashan said that angels were believers of the Dragon of Light, Elrath, only angels understood that they only believed in holy light. Elrath was the Dragon of Light, one of the Elemental Dragon Gods in this world and an incarnation of holy light. But no matter what, he was still a dragon and not the same species as angels. Just like how demons accepted the protection of the Dragon of Chaos, Urgash, angels received the protection of the First Dragon, Asha, and thus stayed in this world. But unlike the demons who worshipped power and listened to whoever had the biggest fist, the angels were still resistant to leaders of different species. But now, a new seraph had appeared, and the proud angels finally had someone to entrust their hopes to¡­ Following Isabel¡¯s lead, the angels rushed out of the barrier of Cloud City with imposing momentum. Then they saw¡­ Roy and Rafaro retreating It was impossible not to retreat. Roy was here to complete the promotion ritual, not to overturn all of Heaven. After hearing from Rafaro that the soaring holy light was the phenomenon of the birth of a seraph, he felt that it was time to retreat. Roy and Rafaro flew toward the Gate of Heaven. They had already sped away nearly a hundred kilometers from Cloud City. Just as they were about to arrive, their vision suddenly blurred, and a figure appeared in the air in front of them. Isabel¡¯s speed was simply unimaginable. From a distance of nearly a hundred kilometers away, she arrived in the blink of an eye. When Roy saw Isabel¡¯s appearance, he felt uneasy. It was not only because Isabel looked familiar but also because of the fluttering light wings behind her. Unlike the light wings that burned like flames that Gabriel¡¯s and Raphael¡¯s clones had, the light wings behind Isabel reminded Roy of the wings of Archangels Tyrael and Imperius from Diablo. They were exactly the same! Is it a coincidence, or¡­ did the Diablo world come to make a cameo?! Chapter 347 - Seraph Brand Chocolate Chapter 347 Seraph Brand Chocolate It was undeniable that Isabel¡¯s appearance gave Roy a lot of pressure. The seraph was really hot¡­ Isabel just stood there, but Roy felt that he was facing the sun directly. The holy light radiating from her was not strong, but it brought Roy a deep sense of burning pain. Roy did not know exactly what happened to Isabel. When the angels took her soul away, he guessed that she might become an angel, but her strength was beyond his expectations. Something must have happened in Cloud City to cause her to obtain such formidable strength. But no matter what, it was unexpected that Isabel was now Roy¡¯s greatest threat. While sighing that Heaven indeed had its trump card, Roy stood on Rafaro¡¯s head and laughed. ¡°Oh, hehe, look at who it is. Isn¡¯t this Queen Isabel of Erathia?¡± Holding the holy sword in her hand, Isabel was actually observing Roy. After hearing his words, she asked curiously, ¡°You know me? What does queen of Erathia mean?¡± Hearing this, Roy could not help but be stunned. But then he remembered that Julia had also lost her memories when she became a fallen angel, so he immediately understood that Heaven probably erased Isabel¡¯s memories of when she was human. ¡°Of course!¡± Roy nodded. ¡°It seems like after becoming an angel, your memories have been erased!¡± Isabel could not help but frown, feeling irritated. Indeed, anyone who knew that they had lost their past memories would subconsciously feel irritated. Especially when they knew that their memories had been erased artificially, doubts would arise. Fortunately, Orfina rushed over from behind and shouted at Roy, ¡°Demon, put away your lies!¡± Then she immediately explained to Isabel, ¡°Your Excellency Isabel, the memories of your previous self are painful memories for you. They aren¡¯t a good thing for you. It might lead to your fall because of hatred. It¡¯s not just you. Any angel born from a noble soul will have their memories erased, even me¡­ Believe me, Your Excellency Isabel. Becoming an angel is a new life for you, and you should abandon your past.¡± Listening to Orfina¡¯s persuasion, Isabel¡¯s expression gradually became better. After knowing that she was not the one being treated special, she began to calm down. ¡°Yes, the current me is Angel Isabel!¡± Isabel faced Roy and raised her shield and holy sword. ¡°I will firmly believe in holy light and fight against evil to the end! Demon Osiris, I will punish you for your crimes of barging into Heaven and killing angels!¡± Roy shrugged. He shook the Red Dragon Emperor¡¯s Gauntlet on his left hand twice and picked up Frostmourne with his right hand. ¡°What a pity. Although we aren¡¯t acquaintances, I thought you would want to talk to me about what happened before your soul entered Heaven. Looking at it now, we still have to fight!¡± Although the appearance of Isabel, this seraph, gave Roy a lot of pressure, his fighting spirit was gradually igniting. Isabel was not a famous Archangel like Raphael and Gabriel, and he was no longer the lowest-level little demon of the Abyss anymore. Whether he could fight or not, he had to fight to know. When Isabel felt Roy¡¯s powerful fighting spirit, the light wings behind her flapped. The holy light power in her body surged, and golden light enveloped her entire body, making her look hazy. A second ago, Roy was still looking at Isabel from hundreds of meters away. The next second, she appeared in front of Roy, and the sword in her hand slashed at Roy¡¯s head with immense force! This speed was so fast that Roy almost could not react in time. Roy hurriedly raised Frostmourne to block this slash. The moment the two swords collided, a terrifying force came from the sword and pressed down on Roy¡¯s arm, forcing him to bend his arm and quickly squat down before finally stabilizing. He stabilized, but Rafaro, who was under him, was unlucky. The force transmitted through Roy¡¯s body to his head, making him feel as though a heavy hammer had slammed his head. His entire head sank under the heavy blow. Rafaro fell hundreds of meters¡­ With just one slash, Isabel actually knocked down Rafaro¡¯s nearly a kilometer long body. This strange power was really terrifying. Roy was not feeling any better at this moment. The holy light power on Isabel¡¯s holy sword clashed with the curse powers on Frostmourne. As they melted into each other, wisps of white smoke emitted. Even the skin on Roy¡¯s arm was corroded by the holy light and had a burnt smell. Phew. Roy suddenly turned his body while fighting, and his tail whipped at Isabel¡¯s waist. Isabel retracted her sword, and her light wings moved to block Roy¡¯s tail. But the shield in her left hand sank and smashed at Roy¡¯s chest. Roy flashed and appeared behind Isabel. Frostmourne aimed at Isabel¡¯s light wings and slashed down, wanting to see if he could cut her wings off. But Isabel reacted super fast. She stood on the spot and kicked backward with her right leg. The heel of her thick war boots missed Frostmourne and kicked Roy on the chin, knocking him flying away. In midair, Roy spread his wings and stopped. Dozens of ice spears suddenly appeared beside him and quickly stabbed at Isabel. She raised her shield and allowed these ice spears to collide against the shield. Under the strong impact, the ice spears shattered into countless flying crystals. A golden light cross suddenly appeared. It flew out of Isabel¡¯s shield and rammed toward Roy. Feeling the powerful holy light contained in the light cross, he knew it would be bad if it hit him. He stretched out his hand and immediately wrapped himself in a thick layer of ice. This layer of ice was blue and about three meters thick, but the light cross sliced through it like a hot knife through butter. Seeing that the ice could not block it, Roy opened his mouth and shot out a lightning ball. The lightning ball and the light cross collided and exploded under the impact. With a loud bang, the explosive hurricane blew Roy away. He was tumbling in the air, but before he could adjust his posture, Isabel¡¯s body transformed into a stream of light and caught up to him. Her shield slammed into his chest, knocking Roy down from the sky. Rafaro moved over and caught Roy in the air. Roy crashed onto his back with a thud and made a ring of shock waves, causing Rafaro to fall a distance. ¡°It¡¯s a little troublesome!¡± Rafaro communicated with Roy in his soul. ¡°If you can¡¯t use your dark power, you won¡¯t be able to cause much damage to her.¡± Roy stood up and spat out a mouthful of purplish-green blood. He grinned hideously. ¡°Of course I know, and she hasn¡¯t used her full strength yet!¡± Just as they exchanged words, Isabel rushed forward again. Roy quickly poured his magic power into Rafaro¡¯s body and used the same technique to create a large area of ultra-low temperatures. However, Isabel and Claudio were different. Claudio and the others would be affected by the low temperature and could not get too close to Rafaro. But Isabel condensed a layer of golden holy flames that seemed to be substantial and enveloped her body in it. With her sword in hand, she rushed to Rafaro¡¯s side with irresistible force and stabbed at Roy. The low temperature of less than -200¡ãC seemed to have no effect on Isabel. After Roy dodged her stab, she stuck close to Roy and attacked him continuously, with each move becoming faster and faster. Isabel was the queen of Erathia before her death. The combat arts education she received was the way of knights. Although her memories had been erased after she became an angel, she still subconsciously used this attack method to deal with Roy. With her continuous attacks, some of her previous moves were becoming more and more familiar with her current body. After the enhancement of holy light power, they brought about immense power. Rafaro¡¯s spacious back became a battlefield for the two of them to fight on, but he could not intervene and help Roy attack because he could not possibly turn his tail and whip his back. Isabel seemed to be using Roy to recover her previous combat experience, but even so, Roy was at a disadvantage. Her speed was really too fast. Although she did not reach the speed of light, she was still faster than the reaction speed of his nerves. In addition, the suppression of the holy light power on him made smoking wounds continuously appear on his body. But¡­ Roy became more and more excited as he fought! Roar!! He finally grabbed an opportunity to punch Isabel¡¯s shield with his left hand. Boom! This time, Roy sent Isabel flying. Although he was being beaten earlier, he had been using the Red Dragon Emperor¡¯s Gauntlet to stack his strength. ¡°Myriad Lightning!!¡± While Isabel was sent flying, Roy poured an enormous amount of magic power into Rafaro and activated Myriad Lightning again. In the clear sky, countless bolts of lightning suddenly erupted, falling around Rafaro at the same time. Thousands of lightning snakes danced in the sky, so dense that they were terrifying At first, Isabel relied on her speed to shuttle through the gaps between the lightning snakes. But there were too many, and she could not avoid them all. Just as she was about to reach Rafaro, she was finally struck by lightning. Under the protection of her holy light, the lightning did not cause much damage to her, but during the short stagnation that occurred when the lightning struck her, Rafaro captured her figure and locked onto her. ¡°Transfiguration Beam!¡± Roy inserted his tail into Rafaro¡¯s back, and through the body transmission, a purple light burst out from Rafaro¡¯s body. Isabel was too close at this moment. She did not even have the chance to dodge before the Transfiguration Beam directly enveloped her. With a poof, Isabel turned into¡­ a piece of seraph brand chocolate! Chapter 348 - Second Form! Demon Lord Roy! Chapter 348 Second Form! Demon Lord Roy! In Roy¡¯s setting, he could transmit any form of power to the Sky Dragon of Osiris and then have it amplify it, which naturally included his Transfiguration Beam. Roy had always used the Transfiguration Beam as one of his trump cards because he could force even enemies stronger than him to transform for a second. In intense battles, he could do too many things in a second. Almost at the moment when the Transfiguration Beam burst out from Rafaro, Roy flashed. The moment Isabel turned into chocolate, Roy came to her side and grabbed this enormous piece of chocolate. Then with a burst of strength, Roy directly broke the parts of the chocolate formed from Isabel¡¯s light wings! Of course, Roy did not dare to eat this piece of chocolate. He knew that the light wings of seraphim could be regarded as a manifestation of their holy light power. These light wings were actually a formidable mass of holy light power. To dark-attribute demons, this was undoubtedly poison, and eating it would cause a stomachache. After breaking off these wings, Roy immediately flew back. The next second, Isabel changed back. But before she could react to what had happened, she suddenly felt her body lose balance and fell straight down. After falling for dozens of meters, Isabel reacted and used her magic power to float again and maintain her balance. Then she turned around and saw the missing parts of the wings on her back. ¡°Your Excellency Isabel?!¡± Orfina and the other angels watching from afar also saw this and could not help but exclaim. They did not intervene in the battle between Isabel and Roy, so they saw the scene of Isabel turning into chocolate. But they could not understand what had happened at all. How did Demon Osiris suddenly take away half of all of Her Excellency Isabel¡¯s wings? They found it unbelievable. ¡°Don¡¯t panic!¡± Isabel replied after hearing the shouts of Orfina and the others. The power of holy light surged in her body, and the missing halves of her light wings slowly extended out. The halves of the light wings in Roy¡¯s hand, which had also changed back, began to transform slowly into a golden light ball, emitting strong holy light power and burning Roy¡¯s hand until it was sizzling. ¡°Is it effective?¡± Roy asked Rafaro while enduring the burning pain of the holy light. ¡°Effective!¡± The gigantic electronic eye on Rafaro¡¯s forehead was observing Isabel. ¡°The energy in her body has decreased a lot.¡± This was equivalent to Roy taking a considerable amount of holy light power from Isabel. Although the light wings on Isabel¡¯s back had recovered, the snatched power was in Roy¡¯s hands and could not return. Roy had not thought about taking the opportunity to kill Isabel while she was chocolate at all. With the recovery ability of seraphim, she was not someone he could solve with a single sword pierce, so he chose to deprive her of her energy. With a wave of his hand, Roy stored the light ball of holy power into the system space, and the system immediately marked its name. ¡®Holy light seed¡¯¡­ As expected! Seeing that the system recognized this light ball, Roy felt relieved. When he obtained the two fire seeds from Kha-Beleth¡¯s treasury, he realized that powerful and pure energy could transform into seeds of power as long as he found an effective way to store them. And the system space was probably the best storage box¡­ With this holy light seed, Roy could easily create an an¡­ Hmm, he probably could not create an angel, but it should not be a problem to create a paladin in an instant. In fact, as long as he dared to think about it, he could even use this holy light seed on himself, provided he prepared in advance¡­ ¡°What¡­ did you just do to me?¡± After condensing her light wings again, Isabel did not rush up immediately but looked at Roy cautiously. It¡¯s too strange. Demon Osiris¡¯s power is too strange. The purple light he used just now obviously didn¡¯t have any massive energy, but I couldn¡¯t defend against it at all. At the moment the purple light hit her, although her consciousness was still clear, she found that her body had forcibly changed its nature. Her body had not listened to any commands and could not move at all. What kind of strange power is this? I have never heard of it before. Roy looked at his right hand. After the holy light corroded him, it had greatly suppressed his self-healing ability, and his wounds were healing very slowly. But after receiving consecutive injuries from holy light, Roy felt the dark power in his body roaring and about to break out of the cage¡­ Of course, Roy would not answer Isabel¡¯s question. He only grinned sinisterly and said, ¡°I¡¯m a demon. Is it strange for me to have some unique powers? If you want to understand, why don¡¯t you try a few more times?¡± Hearing Roy¡¯s words, Isabel knew that she could not ask anything, but she had to say that the impact of theTransfiguration Beam made it difficult for her. She did not know if he would use the strange purple light again, so she did not dare to fight in close combat again. After thinking about it, she hung the shield in her left hand behind her and held the holy sword upright with both hands in front of her. Seeing her actions, Roy was shocked. Without even thinking, he immediately ordered Rafaro to take action. Rafaro opened his mouth and launched another Sonic Destruction Cannon. Roy extended his finger at the same time and shot a bolt of lightning at Isabel. However, in the face of the immense shock wave and dazzling lightning, Isabel did not change her stance. A golden shield of light appeared around her body and completely blocked the incoming shock wave and lightning. Not even a ripple appeared. This was the strongest defensive spell of holy light magic, ¡®Holy Shield¡¯. A Holy Shield released by a seraph could almost be regarded as invincible. Under the protection of the shield, Isabel concentrated on releasing her ultimate move, intending to slay Demon Osiris in one fell swoop. The light wings behind her instantly enlarged by tens of times, covering the sky and the sun and spreading to the high heavens. The wings gently flapping like seaweed slowly surrounded Roy and Rafaro from both sides. Rafaro moved around, wanting to escape the range of the light wings, but no matter where he went, the light wings surrounding him blocked him. Surrou ¡°What the hell?!¡± Rafaro cursed angrily. Roy realized that something was wrong. He spread his wings and wanted to escape alone, but after not flying far away, threads of the light wings entangled him! Two light wings that covered the sky intertwined into an enormous net of light. Not only did they entangle Rafaro¡¯s colossal body, but even Roy could not escape. As for Isabel, who was controlling all of this, she was still holding her sword with both hands and continuously releasing holy light power. ¡°Wrath of Elrath!!!¡± Isabel suddenly opened her eyes, and endless holy light power bloomed, illuminating the entire sky. Powerful holy power surged forward along the threads of the light wings and reached the ends where Roy and Rafaro were. The next second, Roy, who was still trying to break free, felt a burst of intense pain that could drive him crazy. It was as though someone had thrown him into the sun, and endless light and heat enveloped his body. The first thing that disintegrated was the Cold Winter Armor on his body. It was not burned but evaporated! After the armor evaporated, his skin followed closely after and instantly withered and shriveled. Then muscles, bones, and all the moisture in his cells began to evaporate at the same time. Even though Roy was desperately squeezing all the magic power in his body to resist, he could not stop this evaporation, and even his magic power was beginning to evaporate. I¡¯m going to die! This thought flashed across Roy¡¯s mind as he realized that Isabel¡¯s skill was an exceedingly powerful purification skill. But the more purifying it was, the more terrifying the damage to his demon body. Roy wanted to escape this purification cage, but Isabel¡¯s light wings tightly bound him, and he could not even turn into lightning to break free. He also tried teleporting to Fat Tiger, but every time he mobilized magic power, the power of the holy light would offset and evaporate it, making it impossible for him to activate his ability. Rafaro¡¯s situation was not much better. The light wings were entangling him and also melting and evaporating his colossal dragon body. Although he did not feel pain, he could not escape from the entanglement of the light wings and free himself to save Roy. Fat Tiger realized that Roy¡¯s situation was not good, so he flew high into the sky and wanted to activate the Taunt skill. But at this moment, Orfina moved with the other angels. They quickly descended, blocked Fat Tiger¡¯s path, and attacked him. Fat Tiger barked anxiously, but he could not break out of Orfina¡¯s defensive line at all. If he did not do anything else, it would really be over! F*ck! F*ck! Roy was going crazy with pain and anxiousness. The dark power in his body was always so close. It wanted to break through but was unable to break through. It was just like¡­ just like he was constipated. The more he wanted to push, the more he could not push it out! Roy could not help but rain curses. ¡°Give up!¡± Isabel¡¯s eyes glowed with golden light as she looked straight at Roy. ¡°This is the power of the Dragon of Light, Elrath. You can¡¯t resist it!¡± ¡°F*ck you, Elrath!¡± Roy cursed as he felt the magic power in his body becoming more and more exhausted. He made up his mind. Since he was going to die anyway, it did not matter if he failed. He took out the holy light seed he had just obtained from the system space! The dark power in his body did not have enough pressure? Then he might as well add more! He would either succeed or die. With the mentality of cutting off all means, Roy opened his mouth and swallowed the holy light seed! The holy light seed burned Roy¡¯s mouth, all along the way through his esophagus, and entered his stomach. Then the power of the holy light seed erupted in his stomach. Roar!!! Roy raised his head and roared in pain. Golden holy light even spread out from his mouth. Coupled with the light wings entangling his body, it was like a scene of a demon being executed. ¡°You¡¯re really courting death¡­¡± Isabel saw his actions and could not help but shake her head. At this time, how could he dare to swallow the holy light seed? Did he feel that he was not being purified fast enough? However, the next second, Isabel¡¯s eyes suddenly widened! Because in her perception, a mighty dark power suddenly erupted from Roy¡¯s body! Roy¡¯s entire body suddenly turned into an incomparably thick black cocoon. The threads of Isabel¡¯s light wings were directly severed. Half-light and half-darkness, this huge black cocoon floated in the air and faced Isabel, who was emitting light. ¡°How is this possible?!¡± Isabel cried out in shock. She naturally understood what was going on. There was only one explanation for this sudden change. At the critical moment when Demon Osiris was about to die, he completed the promotion ritual and became a true demon lord, obtaining the second form of a demon! But¡­ this was the most inconceivable part. Logically speaking, the holy light seed should have caused the energy in his body to clash and made his body explode on the spot. Why did it become the last straw that triggered his power to erupt?! Isabel¡¯s mind was a mess, and she could not figure out what was going on. At this moment, the huge black cocoon gradually began to shrink, and the overflowing dark power slowly converged. Roy¡¯s body appeared. At this moment, he had completely changed. The light blue demon skin on his body was gone, and what replaced it was a humanoid dark mist. This mist appeared in a very unique liquid form on Roy¡¯s body, like liquid and gas, resembling liquid nitrogen pouring out. As it flowed slowly, it would shrink back every time it wanted to escape, causing Roy¡¯s body to appear ethereal. The most ridiculous thing was that the fluid-like black mist made cracking sounds like ice moving around. Countless fine ice crystals appeared around him. These ice crystals were frozen water molecules in the air. Because they were too small, they quickly dissipated after forming, leaving only a flash of cold light. Roy¡¯s whole person was a mass of darkness and seemed to have some indescribable senses. Behind him, a pair of similarly ethereal dark wings stood in a V-shape, and it was barely possible to see the shape of the former demon wings. Strands of electric light flashed across his wings as though they were reforming his body, and the tail that was bending and wiggling behind him looked longer than before¡­ Just like the flame transformation of Kha-Beleth, this was the transformation of the new Demon Lord Roy¡­ Chapter 349 - Glimmering Dawn? ¡°Ah!!!¡± The moment the transformation finished, Roy could not help but roar in pleasure. His loud voice reverberated in the air, and he was unable to calm down for a long time. ¡°Aha!¡± Rafaro also shouted excitedly in the sky, celebrating his master becoming a demon lord. The powerful dark aura not only spread in Heaven, but it also spread through the Gate of Heaven. At this moment, in Ur-Hekal, Julia, Benia, and many other demons, who were waiting for the ritual to finish, felt the aura come from the Gate of Heaven and could not help but roar at the Gate of Heaven. Not far away from Roy, Isabel looked at him solemnly. Behind her, Orfina and the angels could not help but tighten their grips on their weapons nervously, as though they were facing a formidable enemy. ¡°Is he a pure dark-element demon?¡± Orfina asked Isabel in a low voice. ¡°Not really¡­¡± Isabel shook her head and replied in a low voice. ¡°At least, I¡¯ve never seen such a demon in my memories¡­¡± It was no wonder that Orfina and Isabel were so nervous. Roy¡¯s demon lord form had exceeded their understanding. In the millions of years of fighting with demons, Heaven had a rather deep understanding of them. If angels belonged to light-element creatures, then demons were definitely dark-element creatures. But regardless of whether they were angels or demons, they could use the power of other elements. For example, among angels, there were those who fused flames or lightning into light elements to fight, and it was the same for demons. Because of demon bloodlines, many other elemental demons also appeared. However, although their essence was the dark element, the second form that demons obtained when they advanced to the lord level tended to be more from their bloodlines. For example, flame demons like Kha-Beleth obtained flame forms instead of dark forms when they became demon lords. Although their bodies were also the dark element, this dark element did not show¡­ In fact, due to the special environment in the Abyss, many demons used flames, so most demon lords¡¯ transformations were more inclined toward flame forms. If you pulled out all the demon lords of the Abyss to take a look, you would find that among the hundred demon lords, at least fifty of their transformations were flame forms. The remaining thirty might be strong melee types, and the other twenty might be other elements. There were those with pure dark element forms, but they were very rare. Most shadow-type demons would have such forms. Demon Osiris in front of them was even stranger. Judging from the black mist, it looked like the dark-element, but it also contained frost and lightning. Moreover, after the transformation, his body that suddenly enlarged to about ten meters was very similar to a war-type demon. Could a demon lord really obtain a form with so many elemental enhancement at the same time? How did these elemental enhancements coexist?! Looking at this newly-advanced demon klord who subverted their cognition, Isabel and Orfina were cautious and did not dare to take action. Precisely because of this, Roy took this opportunity to experience the changes in his body. In fact, Roy had learned about the demon lord promotion ritual through the Kha-Beleth¡¯s memories. He initially thought that he might become a frost demon lord, but now, he realized that the outcome seemed to have exceeded his expectations. Among them, what surprised Roy the most was the explosive dark power in his body. Earlier, he had been wondering why the dark power in his body had long been on the verge of breaking through, so why had it not broken through for a long time? In Kha-Beleth¡¯s memories, it was easy for dark power to erupt. Only now did he realize that it was entirely the dark power in his body that had an issue. The dark power in his body was far more inert than the dark power in other demons! Why? Because the Dark-Dark Fruit he ate changed the nature of the dark power in his body! In most cases, darkness was a negative power that manifested as shadows, corrosion, curses, and decay. These were also the forms that dark power manifested as in the bodies of most demons. With this dark power, demons could use dark magic without any hindrance to curse and weaken enemies, corroding and disintegrating the enemies¡¯ spirit and defense. Roy should have been like this originally, but the problem was that he had eaten the magically-modified Dark-Dark Fruit. It was this magically-modified Dark-Dark Fruit that had completely changed the nature of the dark power in his body because the system had made this Dark-Dark Fruit by referencing his memories. The manifestation of its power was similar to that of the real Dark-Dark Fruit, which was mainly the dark power of gravity. Precisely because of this change, the dark power in Roy¡¯s body became an irregular dark power. It also caused the dark power in his body to erupt slower under the stimulation of the holy light. If Roy had not been ruthless and directly swallowed the holy light seed, he might not have been able to stimulate his dark power to erupt¡­ Although the inertness was higher, it was precisely because of this change that the dark power in Roy could better combine with other elements. After all, the gravity of the Dark-Dark Fruit was a special ¡®power¡¯, and it could mix with any elemental power. This was why Roy had special changes when he obtained the two powers of frost and lightning. Be it Dark Cold or Dark Lightning, their natures had changed. Because his dark power integrated closely with other powers, it caused a drastic change in the form of Roy¡¯s transformation when he became a demon lord. At this moment, the state of his body was extremely special. He quietly sensed his body and found that his body was actually made of hexahedral ice crystals. Even his demon heart had disappeared, replaced by these hexahedral ice crystals¡­ However, these ice crystals were not solid, and they could rub against one another and flow. This was why his current body looked like flowing frost. The interior of these ice crystal cells was full of dark power, causing the ice crystals to look black, and the spreading dark power even seeped out through the frost particles. The power of lightning used the frost cells as a conductor and constantly flowed inside the cells. The T-Virus was also tightly attached to the surface of the frost cells and could spread out at any time according to Roy¡¯s will¡­ This body state was like a combination of all his powers¡­ Of course, these were all his own powers, so he did not find his changes strange. But what surprised and astonished him the most were the tiny¡­ light clusters in the depths of the ice crystal cells! When Roy sensed the existence of these light clusters, the doubt in his heart was unimaginable. Of course, he knew what was going on. It was definitely due to the holy light seed that he had devoured earlier! In other words, the holy light did not completely disappear after stimulating the power in his body. Instead, his body absorbed it, allowing him to obtain the power of holy light! A demon actually obtained the power of holy light, and it did not cause his body to explode This was simply a shocking legend¡­ Even Roy could not believe it, so he quickly opened the system interface to check his current status. Name: Roy Race: Demon Bloodline: ??? Demon Name: Bacronsha Meryer Lacdiren Stanlis Lundisha¡­ Ramos Osiris Form: Transcendent Form Hierarchy: Demon Lord Attribute: Strength: 2,124 Speed: 1,856 Magic Energy: 110,048 Activity: 1,954 Loaded Materials: Eyes of Nightmare, Frost Wings, Lightning Wings, Strange Tail Needle, Dark-Dark Fruit, Rumble-Rumble Fruit¡­ Items: Frostmourne, Red Dragon Emperor¡¯s Gauntlet, Red Sea Egg, Horadric Cube, Flowing Brightness Flames, Dragon Ball (7), Gold of Misfortune, Demon Bible Stele (3), Token of the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse¡­ Contract Life: Fat Tiger (Titan Hellhound), Rafaro (Sky Dragon of Osiris) Skills: Dark Cold: Frost power with powerful defensive capabilities. Dark Lightning: Dark lightning that can annihilate souls. Black Domain of Silence: Reduces the temperature to a condensate, and the powerful frost power can freeze even light. Transfiguration Beam: Strange ability to forcibly change the target¡¯s shape. Psychokinesis: The ability to intervene in the movements of materials through thoughts. Perfect T-Virus (Magic Power Virus Variant): A special virus that can devour magic power. Perfect T-Virus (Desolated Virus Variant): A special virus that can cause radiation damage. Metamoran Fusion: A miraculous skill that combines two bodies of the same nature. Glimmering Dawn: The power of light with special characteristics. As expected, Roy found that his attributes had changed a lot when he checked the system interface. First, it was his bloodline. Question marks had replaced the original frost demon bloodline, and it seemed like even the system could not understand what bloodline he was now. The second change was his form. He changed from adult to Transcendent Form. Roy estimated that this Transcendent Form was referring to his current transformed form. The four attributes of strength, speed, magic energy, and activity all increased slightly, but not much. In fact, just looking at these four attributes alone, it was actually not much different from when he was a high-rank demon. There were no changes to the other items, but the biggest change was the ¡®Glimmering Dawn¡¯ ability in his skills. Just by looking at the name of this ability, Roy could guess that it was probably a new power created from the combination of the holy light seed and the Dark-Dark Fruit. Originally, in Roy¡¯s understanding, the two elemental powers of light and darkness were opposed to each other, and it was exceedingly difficult to fuse them together. But there was nothing absolute in this world. Roy¡¯s act of devouring the holy light seed had unexpectedly succeeded by a stroke of luck, and it instead seemed easy to combine these two powers¡­ It was even before the fusion of ice and fire¡­ This astonished Roy. He had the thought of fusing all the powers to become a chaos demon, but he did not expect that the opposing powers of ice and fire had yet to merge, and he instead merged the powers of light and darkness first¡­ So, what kind of power is this? Roy raised his right hand curiously and pointed at Isabel. Under the startled gazes of Isabel and the others, a ball of light shining with dark light suddenly appeared on Roy¡¯s fingertip! This was really¡­ an indescribable strange scene. It clearly looked like a dark mass of nothingness, but it felt like it was glittering¡­ Before Isabel and the others could understand what was going on, this ball of light silently turned into a ray of light and flew straight toward Isabel¡­ Chapter 350 - Confused and Limped The light erupting from Roy¡¯s fingertip was¡­ strange! The moment it condensed, the ball of light was black. But as it shot out, the black light quickly turned into a dim yellow color before turning grayish-white. Although this ray of light shot out straight, it caused the surrounding air to distort while flying out, causing a strange visual error. In the eyes of Isabel and Orfina, they felt that this ray of light was advancing like a snake. Isabel¡¯s intuition told her that they could not touch this ray of light head-on, so she and Orfina immediately dodged it. But the speed of the light was fast. As soon as they dodged, the other angels whose vision was blocked in the rear had no time to react. A two-winged angel wearing armor was astonished and confused as this snaking light hit him. The next moment, the two-winged angel let out a tragic cry! The moment the light hit him, the holy light surrounding this two-winged angel was like a piece of paper that could not resist the ray of light that Roy shot out. After being hit, his entire body produced an indescribable¡­ distortion! His left arm quickly twisted to the right from his shoulder blade, while his right arm twisted to the left. His head, limbs, and even wings also rapidly twisted in different directions. This was the effect that occurred locally, and then his entire body produced an overall distortion effect, causing this two-winged angel to turn into a lump of crazy distortions in merely three seconds. This distortion was not limited to his body. The distortion even affected the air around him, the armor on him, and the angelic sword and shield falling from his hands. They turned into a ball of twisted steel that stuck to the lump¡­ This strange phenomenon was as though a chaotic distortion force field had appeared around the two-winged angel after being hit by Roy¡¯s light, and the resulting distortion force directly devoured the two-winged angel. The screams of the two-winged angel were only at the beginning. Toward the end, he could not even scream. All the bones in his body shattered, and all his muscles ripped apart. Without looking at him, you could not imagine that the muscles and bones of a humanoid angel could be twisted in so many unbelievable angles. Even Roy was shocked when he saw this scene. Just by looking at the attribute of the Glimmering Dawn ability, he could not imagine that it would have this effect. He had just shot it because he wanted to test this ability, but he did not expect it to be so¡­ strange? The two-winged angel died, and his soul floated out. However, his distorted body continued to collapse and shrink, as though an immense force was squeezing him. Finally, a hundred kilograms of flesh turned into an inexplicable lump of meat that was not even the size of a fist. Interspersed inside were armor and metal. The density became usually high, and it directly fell from the sky. Isabel and Orfina were both stunned. It was not that they had not seen their compatriots die in the war with demons, but it was the first time they had seen such a tragic and strange way of dying What surprised Isabel and the others the most was that the holy light in the two-winged angel did not display the effect it should have. It had to be known that holy light was a very special power. It was singular but pure and full of vitality. The power of holy light had powerful resistance to almost all elemental powers, which was the commonly known magic defense effect, especially against dark power. The light ray shot by Demon Osiris just now clearly contained dark power, but this dark power did not have an overwhelming superiority. Logically speaking, the two-winged angels should have been able to resist for one or two seconds, but why did his holy light not activate the slightest resistance after he was hit?! Roy understood what was going on. Glimmering Dawn, to put it bluntly, was a special power obtained from the fusion of light and darkness. Just like how holy light used light as a medium to carry holy power, the ray of light that Roy shot out just now used light to carry dark power. Under normal circumstances, this was impossible. Light and darkness were opposites, and the two would neutralize and eliminate each other. The so-called dark power was actually just a general term. In fact, it had many manifestations. Curses, corrosion, bad luck, and even death fell under the category of dark power. It was actually the combination of all negative powers, and these negative powers could not be carried by positive light energy. However, Roy¡¯s dark power had a completely different manifestation because the Dark-Dark Fruit he ate back then had transformed it, and its manifestation had become another very special form-power! Or, more specifically, gravity! This change had caused Roy to be unable to use the power of curses like ordinary demons. But to demons, the power of curses was an indispensable fighting method, so he had no choice but to turn Frostmourne into a sword of cursing to make up for his lack of negative attacks. However, despite not being able to use curses normally, Roy¡¯s dark power also had its unique features. It mixed with ice power and changed the physical properties of his frost to make it more resilient. Mixing with lightning had greatly increased the destructive power of his lightning on souls. Now, another special aspect of his dark power was displayed. It could be carried by the medium of light and obtained a powerful distortion effect. In fact, Roy could simply use the power of the Dark-Dark Fruit to achieve this gravity. But at that time, he used his body as a carrier and the end of his limbs as the attack end points. Now that light could carry it, the benefit was the increase in range and attack speed. This meant that Roy could finally throw the gravity field away¡­ But this benefit was not the greatest. The greatest benefit was that after adding light energy as a medium, creatures like angels who used holy light could no longer resist his attacks. It was like light energy becoming a traitor and leading the way. When Roy attacked the angel, the light energy led the charge, causing the holy light in his body to be unable to distinguish the difference and produce defensive effects, allowing the dark power to invade successfully. In other words, for creatures such as angels, as long as Roy used the Glimmering Dawn ability, his magic could have the effect of ignoring magic defense¡­ After realizing this, Roy¡¯s interest immediately increased because he suddenly thought about it in reverse. What if I attack a demon? Will it then become dark power leading the way? Then what kind of effect will the light energy contained in it display when attacking a demon? This unknown effect is worth trying¡­ Just as Roy was thinking this, Isabel and Orfina finally came back to their senses. Orfina looked at him in horror and shouted, ¡°Wh-what did you just do?!¡± ¡°Make a guess!¡± Roy smiled at Orfina. He was now in a mist-like state. This smile drew an arc of blankness in the mist, making him look exceptionally strange. ¡°Damn it. I didn¡¯t expect you to break through and enter the True Name Liberation state¡­¡± Orfina clenched the angelic staff in her hand tightly and said to Isabel beside her, ¡°Your Excellency Isabel, we absolutely can¡¯t let him leave. Such a demon will become a big threat to Heaven¡­¡± ¡°I know!¡± Isabel took a deep breath and raised the angelic sword in her hand again. Powerful holy light burst out. The angel wings on her back became incomparably huge once more. The floating threads of light intertwined into a gigantic net of light again and pressed toward Roy from all around. This move again¡­ Roy¡¯s heart tightened. He did not dare to be careless and immediately put to use what he just learned. He used the power of Glimmering Dawn to create an enormous protective shield around his body. As the dim yellow light turned into greyish-white, this enormous grayish-white light sphere enveloped Roy. His body was indescribably ethereal currently. After this grayish-white light sphere covered him, the space around him became distorted and a total mess. When Isabel¡¯s light net enveloped him, this destruction force field effect naturally affected it. When any of the golden light touched his protective shield, it immediately dimmed and then became ethereal, unable to catch him at all. Roy guessed right. Since the Glimmering Dawn ability could ignore magic defense when attacking angels, it would also produce stronger defense when defending against holy light attacks. This resistance was much more effective than purely using dark power to resist. At this moment, under the effect of the protective shield, Roy seemed to have become an elusive existence. Isabel tried to capture him repeatedly, but as soon as the light net touched the protective shield, the distortion effect would make it slide away. No matter how much she increased the output of holy light power, she could not produce the desired effect. Realizing that this would not work, Isabel decisively charged with her sword. As her light wings surrounded Roy, she rushed in front of him, raised her sword, and stabbed it at his protective shield with dazzling holy light. However, facing Isabel¡¯s attack, Roy did one thing. He circulated the protective shield around him! The moment Isabel¡¯s sword tip pierced into the protective shield, she immediately felt waves of incomparably chaotic and immense distortion force coming from her sword. These disorderly distortion forces continuously acted on her sword from all directions. The deeper her sword went, the greater the force it received. Therefore, the sword that Isabel pierced in¡­ suddenly became confused and limped! It did not know where it was going¡­ Chapter 351 - Leaving Heaven Chapter 351 Leaving Heaven Roy felt like he was using taiji, but the actual effect was not the same because he was not using his hands. Strictly speaking, this distortion force field effect was similar to when he used Psychokinesis, and they were both remote. But the difference was that he could at least control the direction of Psychokinesis, while the distortion force field effect was totally chaotic and uncontrollable. Even he could not count how many force field points in his protective shield had the distortion effect at the same time. Without a doubt, the protective shield formed by Glimmering Dawn was a very effective defensive method. With this protective shield, he would obtain an unparalleled advantage in close combat. Isabel¡¯s sword brushed by almost half a meter in front of Roy. The error was outrageous, but he did not take the opportunity to attack Isabel with Frostmourne because he was well aware that ordinary attacks were of little use against seraph-level angels. Therefore, he directly burst out with the Black Domain of Silence! The distance between him and Isabel could not be any closer. As such, even if she could react, she could not escape. The ultra-low-temperature cold aura that could cause everything to reach a condensate instantly erupted with Roy as the center. The area of coverage immediately turned into a completely invisible black domain phenomenon. In the distance, Orfina and the others were watching the battle between the two. But when Roy erupted the Black Domain of Silence, they immediately lost sight of the two of them, as though their location had instantly disappeared, leaving only an enormous dark hole on the spot. This phenomenon did not last long. Soon, when the speed of light returned to normal, the two of them suddenly reappeared in the same place and entered the vision of Orfina and the others. However, when they reappeared, their situation seemed to have changed. Roy was fine, but Isabel maintained a defensive stance and was frozen in midair. This freezing included the gigantic light wings behind her. The originally fluttering light wings were now replaced by curving black frost. Isabel¡¯s entire body looked like a postmodern art sculpture that was suspended in the air before quickly beginning to fall. ¡°Your Excellency Isabel!¡± Orfina and the others flapped their wings in panic and rushed forward. Several angels caught Isabel¡¯s ice sculpture in the air, but when their hands just touched her, the intense cold aura corroded them and froze them as well. Of course, this included Orfina. Thus, a group of angels turned into a group of sculptures connected together and continued to fall. After the slightly slower angels behind them saw this scene, how could they still dare to catch them directly with their hands? So they hurriedly used magic to create a hurricane in the air to hold these sculptures. But at this moment, a snaking grayish-white light suddenly shot down from above and hit Isabel directly. How could Roy let go of this opportunity while she was frozen to kill her? He used the same move again. After being hit by the light, this group of sculptures immediately distorted to their utmost. Countless ice crystals shattered, but they still converged in a crazy distortion. All the angels, including Isabel, shattered into pieces and turned into a hideously strange and crazily weird black ice sculpture. The angels saving them were dumbfounded when they saw this scene¡­ At this moment, golden light suddenly filled the ice sculpture. After these golden light particles quickly left the ice sculpture, they began to regroup above it. After a while, Isabel¡¯s body was reconstructed. Not only her, but even Orfinas¡¯s body was reconstructed in the same way. However, after reassembling, Isabel¡¯s expression was very ugly, and Orfina¡¯s was even more so, looking terribly dispirited. It was not easy to kill a seraph. Even Roy now had an almost immortal body after becoming a demon lord, much less a seraph. And Orfina was also a six-winged archangel, so she also had powerful regeneration abilities. But compared to Isabel, the price she paid to recover was high. As for the remaining low-level angels, there was nothing they could do. They directly died, and their souls emerged and floated in the air. Whether it was angels or demons, after reaching a higher level, it was exceedingly difficult to annihilate them purely through physical means. Just like Roy¡¯s current state, this so-called second transformation state had always been known as the True Name Liberation¡¯ state among demons. As for why it had such a name, it was because this form was directly connected to the demon¡¯s soul. After obtaining this form, in the future, Roy only needed to chant his true demon name silently to complete the transformation and enter this state. The so-called immortality actually referred to the immortality of the soul. As long as his soul was not severely injured, his body could recover immortally. In the same way, Isabel and Orfina also had this recovery ability. Of course, even if their immortal souls could recover, the destruction of their bodies would still affect them. In a battle between high-level demons and angels, if they wanted to kill the other party, they either had to do everything possible to injure the other party¡¯s soul or fight for ten days and nights, vowing never to rest before exhausting their magic power. Roy realized this the moment he saw Isabel recover. But it was impossible for him to waste so much time with her because Rafaro had already sent a warning in the sky, telling him that the Gate of Heaven was about to close. Therefore, after seeing Isabel and Orfina recover, Roy did not attack again. Instead, he took Rafaro and Fat Tiger back into the system space as he turned around and returned to the sky above the Gate of Heaven. Fat Tiger had already killed the low-level angels guarding here and devoured their souls, so Roy was almost unimpeded. After seeing Roy¡¯s actions, Isabel and Orfina cursed inwardly and immediately chased after him, but he was already slowly sinking into the surface of the Gate of Heaven. Looking at Isabel and Orfina chasing after him, Roy grinned. ¡°If you still want to fight, let¡¯s go to another place!¡± Orfina threw a holy light spear at Roy from afar. But when the holy light spear flew over, his entire body had already completely sunk into the Gate of Heaven and disappeared, and the Gate of Heaven opened by the black halo was rapidly shrinking. ¡°What should we do? Should we give chase?¡± Orfina asked Isabel. Isabel thought for a while and shook her head. ¡°Demon Osiris broke into Heaven this time to complete his promotion ritual. In other words, there must be a large number of demons waiting to witness the completion of the ritual on the other side of the Gate of Heaven. If we follow Osiris and rush over, we may fall into the encirclement of the demon army. This is unwise¡­¡± ¡°Then¡­ then what should we do? Are we going to let him leave just like this?¡± Orfina looked unwillingly at the gradually shrinking Gate of Heaven. ¡°There¡¯s no other way. We¡¯ve lost too many people in the battle with Osiris!¡± Isabel said calmly. ¡°The most important thing now is not to chase after Osiris but to find the souls of Claudio and the others. Although Demon Osiris killed them, he didn¡¯t snatch their souls in the battle. As long as we retrieve their souls, they still have hope of resurrecting¡­ ¡°As for Demon Osiris¡­¡± Isabel sighed, her eyes complicated. ¡°I have to admit that a troublesome lord has appeared among the demons. If we want to kill him, we have to be more prepared¡­¡± Orfina calmed down and nodded. ¡°Yes. A new demon lord has been born. We have to inform the other races about this. We have to contact the forces of the various races as soon as possible to defeat Demon Lord Osiris!¡± ¡°Actually¡­¡± Isabel was silent for a moment. ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m not too worried about Demon Osiris because I sensed that he seems to be a demon who didn¡¯t sign a contract with the Dragon of Chaos, Urgash. Now that he has become a demon lord, he is indeed worthy of vigilance. But after returning to the main world, the impact of the repulsive force of the world will become greater on him. If he doesn¡¯t respond, it won¡¯t be long before he¡¯s forced to return to the Abyss¡­ So what I¡¯m more worried about is him releasing the Sheogh demon lords!¡± Orfina did not say anything. Although Isabel had obtained the favor of the Dragon of Light, Elrath, was a Chosen, and her soul was reborn as a seraph, Orfina was clear about her origins. She knew very well that Isabel had given birth to the Dark Messiah, Sareth, before she died, and now that her child was in the hands of Demon Osiris, Isabel¡¯s worry was very likely to become a reality. Demon Osiris was difficult to deal with, so if they wanted to stop the Sheogh demon lords from returning, killing the Dark Messiah was the easiest way. But Orfina could not advise Isabel to do this. After all, Isabel was the mother of the Dark Messiah¡­ The catastrophe of the main world has really come¡­ Orfina sighed inwardly. At the same time, in Ur-Hekal, countless expectant demons finally saw a figure appearing from the Gate of Heaven. At this moment, Roy was still maintaining the True Name Liberation state. His strange and weird transformation descended from the sky with mighty pressure. All the demons looking at him could not describe the feeling in their hearts. Powerful, terrifying, cold, violent, savage, strange, indescribable, the demons could not believe that this was the target they had given their loyalty to earlier. Fortunately, Roy removed his True Name Liberation state and returned to his main body state. But unlike before, another pair of demon wings had appeared behind him. After the frost wings and lightning wings, Roy obtained a pair of grayish-white light wings! The three pairs of demon wings crossed, stretched out behind him, and slowly descended with him. At this moment, the demons no longer had doubts. They knew that the target of their loyalty had truly become a new demon lord! Therefore, the demons roared excitedly at the sky to welcome their demon lord¡­ Chapter 352 - It Is in Their Nature Chapter 352 It Is in Their Nature With a thud, Roy stepped onto the ground. As he Looked at the fanatical expressions on the faces of the various strange demons around him, he could not help but frown. In fact, the moment he passed through the Gate of Heaven and entered the main world, Roy felt that the repulsive effect of this world on him had increased a lot. At first, he thought that it was his illusion, but now that he stepped on the ground, the feeling of repulsion became stronger. Roy could even clearly feel that the ground beneath his feet loathed him. An invisible force was surging and squeezing his body, as though the people around him on a crowded subway were constantly trying to squeeze him out of the car door. This feeling was terrible. However, Roy knew well that this was unavoidable. In fact, he had long known about this from Kha-Beleth¡¯s memories. This was the inevitable price he had to pay after becoming a demon lord. The world repulsive effect, to put it bluntly, a self-protection mechanism of a world. Its purpose was to protect the life born in this world from the invasion of foreign species. This self-protection mechanism was like a firewall, and the more threatening the target, the more severe it was. In the same world, the effect of this repulsive force against low-rank demons and high-rank demons was totally different. The repulsive force on the latter was far greater than on the former. Similarly, it would become even more powerful when targeting a demon lord. This was why in the legends of many worlds, there was the saying, ¡®the stronger the demon, the harder it is to descend¡¯. When Roy came to this Ashan world, he was a high-rank demon, and he was able to pass through the Gate of the Abyss by using the Dragon Balls as a positioning beacon. Now that he had become a demon lord, this world could be said to have regarded him as a high-threat target. If he wanted to use the same method to open a Gate of the Abyss and teleport over, he would most likely have to consume more than ten times the energy and magic power! The sudden increase in the world repulsive effect meant that he needed to spend more magic power and energy to resist this influence than before, which would have a tremendous impact on his combat strength. Therefore, after promoting to demon lord, the first thing he had to do was to find a way to solve or bypass the self-protection mechanism of this world. Raising his head, Roy looked at the closed Gate of Heaven in the sky. As he had expected, Isabel and Orfina did not chase after him out of the Gate of Heaven. He did not doubt their determination to kill him, but it seemed like they had guessed that if they chased after him like this, they would face the retaliation of many demons. If he had not severely damaged the military power of Cloud City, Isabel might have really rushed out with the angels and started a battle with his demon army. But unfortunately, Roy had caused an enormous commotion in Cloud City and killed a considerable number of angels, making Cloud City, which was already stretched thin for troops, have even fewer available. If Roy were in Isabel¡¯s shoes, he should be first thinking of a way to resurrect his people, rather than chasing down the enemy bravely¡­ This was a good thing for Roy. He needed time to familiarize himself with his new power. Julia and Benia came forward with a group of high-rank demons to greet him. When they were about two meters away from him, Julia and Benia knelt on one knee and said in unison, ¡°Lord Osiris, welcome back!¡± The high-rank demons followed suit and knelt to Roy, the newly promoted demon lord. Previously, when Roy was still a high-rank demon, there were many high-rank demons who were secretly dissatisfied. Now, the pressure brought about by his rank as a lord made them no longer unable to stir up any ambitions. Not every high-rank demon had the chance to become a demon lord. Putting everything else aside, the ritual of entering Heaven to obtain battle achievements had already caused countless high-rank demons to fall¡­ ¡°Okay, get up!¡± Roy nodded. After receiving permission, the demons quickly made way for him. He walked in front, and Julia and Benia followed closely behind him. On the way, they met Giovanni, and he bootlicked Roy before they returned to the city. In the demon hall, Roy sat on the throne and dismissed the idlers, leaving only Julia, Benia, and Giovanni before releasing Fat Tiger from the system space. Fat Tiger was actually not in a good state. When he was guarding the Gate of Heaven, he had encountered the siege of many angels. He had thick skin and thick flesh and finally managed to persevere, but now, he looked a bit miserable. All over his body were sword wounds and injuries from various holy magic attacks, so the most urgent matter was to treat his wounds first. Seeing Fat Tiger¡¯s miserable condition, Julia was shocked and asked Roy, ¡°Dear, what happened in Cloud City? Why is Fat Tiger so injured? Are you all right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Roy used his souls to materialize a healing potion and fed it to Fat Tiger. At the same time, he replied, ¡°I met Queen Isabel in Heaven! Or rather, Seraph Isabel!¡± With that, Roy told Julia and the others about the situation. Julia and Benia looked at each other. In particular, Benia had calculated that the military power of Cloud City should not be strong. But she had not expected that Isabel would be reborn as an angel and become a seraph. ¡°Your Lordship, this is my negligence!¡± Benia said apologetically. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve heard that Isabel is a Chosen of Elrath, but I always thought that this was just a way to highlight her noble status. I didn¡¯t expect it to be true¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your fault!¡± Roy waved his hand casually. ¡°Being a Chosen is just a kind of innate talent, and it¡¯s not easy to truly turn it into strength.¡± Speaking of this, Roy thought of Arantir. Didn¡¯t this guy claim to be the Chosen of Asha? Unfortunately, he did not seem to be able to truly obtain Asha¡¯s favor and fulfill the promise of being a Chosen. He was killed just like that, and nothing happened. Seeing that Roy did not blame her, Benia heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Your Lordship, since Isabel has become a seraph, with the relationship between the kingdom of Erathia and the angels of Cloud City, this news will probably soon be known by the kingdom of Erathia. This will be great inspiration for them¡­¡± Roy nodded slowly. ¡°What have you inquired about the situation of your sister, Biara?¡± ¡°After the defeat of the commanders of the alliance army, Gem and Zehir, the news of the real Queen Isabel spread all over Ashan!¡± Benia laughed. ¡°My unlucky sister, her identity has been completely seen through. If Kha-Beleth were still alive, she might have been able to cause a revolt in Erathia after her identity was exposed and let the demon army directly invade Erathia. But unfortunately, you killed Kha-Beleth, and all the demons in Ur-Hekal are under your control. Even if she could have opened a portal, no demons would have responded to her summons. This was equivalent to her, a lone succubus, being surrounded by many angels and priests!¡± ¡°Oh? What¡¯s the result?¡± Roy asked with interest. ¡°She¡¯s lucky!¡± Benia gritted her teeth and snorted angrily. ¡°After knowing that the queen was fake and a demon in disguise, the remaining descendant of the Erathian royal family, Andrei, Isabel¡¯s nephew, and some nobles who support him sent troops to attack my stupid sister. This nephew, Andrei, wanted to take the opportunity to seize the throne, but some of the nobles who oppose him held him back. The internal fighting of the Erathians gradually escalated, and Biara found an opportunity to escape.¡± ¡°Escaped?¡± Roy frowned. ¡°Where did she escape to? Aren¡¯t you looking for revenge?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Benia¡¯s eyes were full of hatred as she nodded. ¡°But I¡¯m not worried at all. She won¡¯t be able to run for long. Without the support of Ur-Hekal, she won¡¯t receive any help during her escape. Even if she can open a Gate of the Abyss and summon some demons from the Abyss to help, she won¡¯t be able to last long. Because it¡¯s not only Erathia, but even the elves and Bracadans are hunting her. I only need to appear in front of her when she¡¯s at her wits¡¯ end, mock her ruthlessly, and then liberate her!¡± Tsk, how ruthless! Roy sighed inwardly. As expected of a demon¡­ ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal for Biara to escape, but we have to consider what impact her identity being exposed will have on us!¡± Julia said. ¡°No matter who claims the throne of Erathia at that time, it¡¯s foreseeable that they will restore order. At that time, Erathia will definitely restore its connection to Cloud City. With Isabel, the Erathians will obtain immense help from the angels. In addition, the defeated elves, orcs, and Bracadan mages will definitely plan to seek revenge after suffering such heavy losses. They will contact more allies and deploy a stronger army to attack us.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Roy nodded. ¡°They won¡¯t sit and wait for death and leave a demon lord like me alone.¡± ¡°Just our demons might not be able to resist the massive alliance army!¡± Benia said. ¡°So, it¡¯s time to get some help.¡± After hearing Benia¡¯s words, Roy and Julia looked at Giovanni, who was obediently waiting by the side. When Roy¡¯s gaze landed on him, Giovanni could hardly hide his excitement and made an exaggerated noble bow to Roy. ¡°Honorable Lord Osiris, as long as you need it, the entire kingdom of Heresh will serve you! As long as you can let me ascend to the position of undead monarch¡­¡± ¡°Very good. Let¡¯s take down all of Heresh first!¡± Roy smiled sinisterly. Chapter 353 - The Second Negotiation After Roy made his decision, all of Ur-Hekal began to prepare for war under his will. When Xeron still occupied this city, he built a large number of altars of Gates of the Abyss here to summon and expand the army. Now that Ur-Hekal had fallen into Roy¡¯s hands, he used these altars. Under the leadership of Julia and Benia, they summoned numerous demons from the Gates of the Abyss every day. Bloodthirst and greed for souls made these demons respond to the war summons and rapidly expanded the numbers and scale of Roy¡¯s demon army. They flooded the army with low-level low and middle-rank demons, while Roy appointed the few but powerful high-rank demons as commanding heroes of the army. Three days later, the first wave of twelve 10,000-demon formations set out. These 120,000 demon troops, under the lead of twelve demon heroes, marched out of Eeofol and toward the kingdom of Heresh. Next, they would attack the cities of Heresh from all directions, and Giovanni, as an informer, would be responsible for supporting them. Although these opponents were undead and would not yield much to the demons¡ªthese skeletons without flesh and blood could not bring them any souls-Giovanni said that the necromancers of Heresh actually had countless souls in their hands. The quality of these souls was relatively high, and they used these souls to study necromancy. If they could kill them, they might be able to obtain these high-grade souls. This news at least cheered the demon heroes up a little¡­ When the demon army stepped out of Eeofol¡¯s border again, the outposts set up by the various races immediately discovered their traces. Many smoke signals rose and issued warnings to the races. For a time, the entire world Ashan was in a state of panic. Julia and Benia did not set out with the demon army. They were not interested in attacking the undead kingdom of Heresh. From their point of view, with Giovanni, a traitor who was familiar with the internal situation of Heresh, there was no suspense in attacking Heresh, so they stayed in Ur-Hekal and were in charge of gathering more troops to deal with the possible siege of the various races. Roy also stayed in Ur-Hekal. First, he did not need to participate in such a war, and second, to him, attacking the kingdom of Heresh was only to fulfill the demon contract with Giovanni. Although many demons would think of ways to exploit the loopholes of the demon contracts and entrap the contractors, no matter what, demons would choose to fulfill the demon contracts, regardless of what methods they used. This was one of the few credibilities of the demons¡­ Roy had two contracts, and one of them was with Rafaro. The content of the contract was to resurrect Rafaro, which Roy had done. Although he had turned Rafaro into the Sky Dragon and ultimately had him become his mount and tool, wasn¡¯t Rafaro resurrected after all? Moreover, he had obtained a more powerful body than before. The content of the contract with Giovanni was to help him ascend to the throne of the undead monarch. This contract was actually simpler. With a steady stream of demon troops pushing forward and eliminating the necromancers who were unwilling to submit, wouldn¡¯t he settle it soon? At that time, even if Giovanni became the undead monarch, he would not dare to rebel against Roy. This way, Roy could use the forces of the undead. In these past three days, besides familiarizing himself with his power, Roy had been constantly using various channels to understand the current situation of Ashan. He was clear that although the various races of Ashan hated and were wary of the demon camp, in fact, a demon camp led by a demon lord and a demon camp without a demon lord were entirely different threats in the eyes of the various races. From the calendar of the Ashan world, it had only been less than a thousand years since the beginning of the Seventh Dragon Age. During these thousand years, even though the demons had escaped from Sheogh by taking advantage of the lunar eclipses and launched the War of the Blood Moon several times, they had not caused too much harm to Ashan. The various races had been developing, struggling, and fighting until now. But why was this? Because the Seventh Dragon, Sar-Elam, had sealed all the demon lords in Sheogh! Without the leadership of a demon lord, the demon camp could be said to be useless. Even if there were some high-level demons, most of them were plotting against one another. Such a demon camp could only be regarded as a small matter. But as the seal weakened, the situation gradually changed. The first demon lord, Kha-Beleth, had escaped, and not long after he came out, he made a big move. Not only did he capture the queen of the kingdom of Erathia, but he also caused the birth of the Dark Messiah. Kha-Beleth had been hiding in the dark for nearly twenty years, and as soon as he took action, he immediately attacked the vitals of the human race. If Roy had not appeared, given some time, Kha-Beleth could have used Biara to bring calamity and chaos to the entire kingdom of Erathia, causing it to fall apart. Then he would have brought the matured Dark Messiah to release all the imprisoned demon lords. When the demon lords appeared together and led the entire demon camp to counterattack the various races of Ashan, perhaps the world would really end. Now, Roy had replaced Kha-Beleth¡¯s position and caused his scheme to fail. But the news of the appearance of a demon lord was known by the various races, especially the birth of the dark savior in the Prophecy of the Demon Messiah. As long as the leaders of the various races had not lost their minds, they would understand a grave crisis laid in front of them. If they still wanted to preserve their strength and not go all out, the catastrophe brought by the demon army would destroy the entire Ashan world¡­ Roy was well aware that he might face a war launched by the various races with the powers of their kingdoms. The top combat forces that they hid might also appear¡­ Roy was not afraid of war. He had basically completed his goals of coming to this world. Xeron was dead, and he had achieved the demon lord achievement. Since he already completed these goals, he could leave or stay as he wanted. On the other hand, it would be good for him if such an immense war began because he could harvest many souls. It¡¯s rare to come, so I have to get enough benefits! This was Roy¡¯s idea. ¡°Cassandra! Cassandra, where are you?¡± In the demon hall, Roy finished his work and summoned Cassandra to see him. Cassandra soon appeared. She was wearing the petal-shaped lich robe, and her skirt fluttered as she slowly walked into the hall. A Book of the Dead floated on the right side of her body, and she was carrying a baby in her arms. ¡°Master, you called me?¡± Cassandra greeted Roy after entering. Roy looked at the baby in her arms, the Dark Messiah, Sareth. In this period of time, Cassandra had been taking care of him. Roy had not asked much about him, but he did not expect Sareth to grow so much in merely half a month. When Cassandra carried him in, he was still awake and neither crying nor making trouble. He looked at Roy curiously with his dark eyes. ¡°Let me see him!¡± Roy walked to Cassandra¡¯s side and stretched out his hand. She did not dare to disobey his order and handed Sareth to him, but she was nervous as she looked at his expression worriedly. Roy held Sareth in one hand. His small body was almost like an egg to Roy now. Holding this child, Roy immediately felt something different. The aura of darkness and flames was slowly spreading out from Sareth¡¯s body. He was just a baby who was not even a month old, but his body was already full of so much magic power. This surprised Roy. Even a low-rank demon needed a long time to accumulate before a magic power aura could appear in their body. To truly understand how to use it, they needed to become a middle-rank demon. Should he say that Sareth was indeed a Child of Taboo? With Roy holding him with one hand, Sareth looked at Roy with his dark eyes and suddenly giggled. He stretched out his small hand to grab Roy. This child did not have the slightest fear of Roy¡¯s ferocious demon face. Looking at Sareth acting like this, Roy rubbed his chin with his claws and pondered. He suddenly thought of something. If a demon like me and a lich like Cassandra raises this child, what will he become like? If I find a chance to bring him to the Devil May Cry world in the future, I wonder how he would compare to other Dante and Vergil, these Children of Taboo. Interesting! Roy suddenly became interested. ¡°Master, pardon me for being presumptuous¡­¡± Cassandra said nervously. ¡°Will¡­ Will you kill this child?¡± Roy asked in surprise, ¡°Why do you think so?¡± Cassandra did not say anything, but he could see that she was very worried. After all, although he had completed her revenge for her, made her a powerful lich, and granted her power, Roy was still a demon¡­ He immediately guessed what she was thinking. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve said that I won¡¯t harm this child. Since you have feelings for him, you will be his mother from now!¡± After getting his promise, Cassandra was finally relieved. ¡°But¡­¡± Roy changed the topic and looked at Sareth in his hand. ¡°Before that, I still need to make use of this child.¡± ¡°Follow me!¡± Regardless of Cassandra¡¯s reaction, Roy turned around and brought her to the secret room in Ur-Hekal. It was time to start the second negotiation with the Sheogh demon lords. Whether or not he could extract the greatest benefits from them depended on this¡­ Chapter 354 - It’s Not Like I Don’t Know How To Posture Chapter 354 It¡¯s Not Like I Don¡¯t Know How To Posture The secret room located under Ur-Hekal was as dark as ever. While holding Sareth in one hand, Roy brought Cassandra and entered the secret room through the teleportation formation. After arriving beside the altar, he injected magic power to activate it. Roy did not know much about the principles behind this communication platform that Xeron and Kha-Beleth set up. But he only needed to use this magic formation to contact Sheogh, so he did not think too much about it. As the light of the magic formation lit up, ripples of lights and shadows appeared in the center of the formation. The moment the light appeared, Roy saw a figure opposite him. It was still the tall demon lord with the rugged and heavy armor, explosive muscles, and the spiked hammer in his hand. Roy only knew this Sheogh demon lord, and he did not even know his name. But the difference this time was that this demon lord was not the only one displayed on the light screen. In the shadows behind him, Roy saw several dark silhouettes and several pairs of bright red eyes. One, two, three¡­ Roy counted. He could see a total of nine demon lords on the light screen. He did not know if it was all of them, but he estimated that most of the demon lords in Sheogh were probably gathered here. Did they coincidentally gather together, or were they deliberately waiting for me to contact them? Roy smiled playfully and said to the tall and strong war demon lord, ¡°We meet again!¡± ¡°¡­¡± After seeing Roy, the demon lord was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Unexpectedly, you actually succeeded¡­ Lord Osiris!¡± Roy turned his head slightly and looked at the three pairs of demon wings gathered behind him. He asked with interest, ¡°Did you see it from my wings or feel it through my aura and magic pressure? Speaking of which, this communication formation shouldn¡¯t have the ability to transmit aura¡­¡± ¡°In fact, we¡¯ve known since you completed the promotion ritual!¡± the demon lord said with his chin raised. ¡°Aha. It seems like you guys trapped in Sheogh are quite well-informed!¡± Roy¡¯s eyes flickered. The demon lord¡¯s words revealed a piece of information that made Roy wary. This group of demon lords had other methods to obtain information about the main world, which meant that someone was secretly conveying it to them¡­ The ones who sent them the news were definitely some demons in Ur-Hekal. Otherwise, it was impossible for Sheogh to know the news the moment he promoted to demon lord. Only the demons who witnessed his promotion ritual at the scene had this possibility. Roy did not find it strange that there was a traitor among the demons. Other than Julia and his close subordinates, he had never believed the loyalty of other demons. Since those demons could submit due to his rank, they could also submit to other demon lords. ¡°It seems like you haven¡¯t been sitting idle since Kha-Beleth died!¡± Roy rubbed his chin with his claws and sneered. ¡°However, does the candidate you found have the ability to help you break free?¡± With Roy¡¯s words, the scarlet demon eyes of the nine demon lords on the light screen flickered in the shadows. Clearly, he was talking about their sore spot. ¡°¡­ I have to admit that after you became a demon lord, you already have the status to communicate with us as equals!¡± The war demon lord on the other side was slightly sullen, but he still thumped his chest with his right fist and said, ¡°My name is Dioland, the Doomhammer, the Dragon Ripper, the Fang of Urgash, the Undertaker of the Falcon Empire!¡± Not only did he introduce his demon name, but he also said a bunch of his titles. This Demon Lord Dioland¡¯s self-introduction was very formal. From his title, Roy could tell a lot of information. ¡®Dragon Ripper¡¯ represented his astonishing physical strength. ¡®Fang of Urgash¡¯ represented that he was a loyal lackey of the Dragon of Chaos, Urgash. ¡®Undertaker of the Falcon Empire¡¯ indicated that this demon lord might have participated in an ancient kingdom-annihilating war in the world of Ashan. As for the title of ¡®Doomhammer¡¯, Roy could not help but want to complain¡­ Warchief Orgrim, there¡¯s a demon who has stolen your name¡­ ¡°Okay, Demon Lord Dioland!¡± Roy nodded. ¡°Although you know my name, there are other lords here, so I will repeat it!¡± With that, Roy gave his titles. ¡°My name is Osiris, the Lord of Darkness and Winter, the Enemy of Fire Demons, the Master of Storms and Lightning, the Plague Tyrant, Destroyer of Humanity, the Claw of Samael, Servant of Lilith, Enemy of Gabriel, Enemy of Raphael¡­¡± It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t know how to posture¡­ But after Roy recounted his experiences, even he was shocked. It turns out that I¡¯ve done so many things after becoming a demon all these years¡­ He racked his brains to give himself a bunch of titles, and on the light screen, Dioland and the other eight demon lords were dumbfounded! Urgash above! Who the f*ck is this Demon Osiris?! The first few titles were still all right. A frost demon could indeed call himself the Lord of Darkness and Winter. As for the ¡®Enemy of Fire Demons¡¯, Kha-Beleth, the Inferno Overlord, had died in his hands, so this title was no problem. The title of the ¡®Master of Storms and Lightning¡¯ meant that he had mastered an additional elemental power. The ¡®Plague Tyrant¡¯ did not need mentioning¡­ From the information they obtained, this Demon Osiris had indeed created a disastrous plague in Ashan, so this title was also acceptable. But what about the ¡®Destroyer of Humanity¡¯ after that? Could this guy have participated in a war to destroy a world and eliminated all the humans in it?! This was something that many demons could not do¡­ Actually, this title was not wrong. When Roy was in the Darksiders world, all the humans in that world were really extinct. As one of the participants, Roy could absolutely give himself this title¡­ As for the ¡®Claw of Samael¡¯ and ¡®Servant of Lilith¡¯, these two titles had truly frightened Dioland and the others. These two titles indicated that Osiris had once served under two famous demon kings! Who was Samael? Who was Lilith? They were two top big shots of the Abyss! Roy did not lie about this. He had indeed served Samael and Lilith¡­ However, what was even more outrageous was the two titles ¡®Enemy of Gabriel¡¯ and ¡®Enemy of Raphael¡¯ because these two titles indicated that Demon Osiris had fought against these two supreme angels of Heaven before. Regardless of the situations of the battles, just from the fact that he was still standing here, it meant that he had at least survived under the hands of these two supreme angels¡­ Titles were generally not something that people lied about. Even if there were exaggerations, at least it should have been something that they had experienced before daring to call themselves as such. Dioland and the others did not suspect that Roy was lying. After all, they were all demon lords, demons with status, and existences of the ruling class. It would be simply humiliating if their lies were seen through, and there was no reason for them to lie. However, it was precisely because of this that Dioland and the others were frightened. Damn it. It seems like¡­ that guy Kha-Beleth¡­ died unjustly! Although the eight demon lords behind Dioland did not report their names, they all walked out of the shadows and saluted Roy. It was the same for Dioland. He said solemnly to Roy, ¡°Your experience is admirable. Lord Osiris, forgive me for my frankness, but how old are you now?¡± Roy¡¯s eyes flickered as he replied, ¡°A hundred years old!¡± Without a doubt, Roy falsely reported his age. In fact, it had only been about ten years since he became a demon. He had already exaggerated his age by ten times. However, when they heard this age, they still gasped. ¡°You¡¯re so young that it¡¯s unbelievable!¡± Dioland exclaimed. ¡°It only took you a hundred years to grow into a demon lord. Lord Osiris, your bloodline and talent are unparalleled! May I know which demon king¡¯s direct bloodline you are?¡± Hearing his tone, Roy felt goosebumps all over his body. He waved his hand and quickly changed the subject. ¡°Okay, there¡¯s not much time. Let¡¯s get down to business!¡± What demon king¡¯s direct bloodline? If I could say it, wouldn¡¯t I have said so earlier? It¡¯s just a cheat. What bloodline do I need¡­ Seeing that Roy was unwilling to reveal it, they did not dare to continue asking. In any case, compared to the first time he contacted them, their attitude toward him had changed drastically. They realized that the new demon lord opposite them was not lucky, nor was he an ignorant and reckless rookie, but a powerful demon with absolute strength and battle experience. Now, Demon Osiris was not only at the same rank as them, but he truly had the right to speak to them as equals. ¡°Okay!¡± Dioland nodded. ¡°As you can see, behind me are the strongest demon lords in Sheogh at present. Our opinion represents the entire demon camp of Sheogh. Lord Osiris, if I¡¯m not wrong, the baby in your hand should be the Dark Messiah, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. But like last time, my mind won¡¯t change!¡± Roy said. ¡°I won¡¯t give the Dark Messiah to you. He can only be in my hands. And if you want to leave Sheogh, you have to rely on my power. For this, you have to pay a price!¡± Dioland frowned. But instead of rejecting him directly like the first time, he turned his head and looked at the other eight demon lords behind him. On the light screen, the scarlet eyes of several demon lords kept flashing, as though they were communicating with their souls¡­ Chapter 355 - The Call of Urgash Chapter 355 The Call of Urgash Roy did not disturb the communication between the demon lords. He stood in front of the light screen and waited quietly. In fact, from the very beginning, Roy had never thought of communicating with these demon lords. To him, there was no need to have any dealings with a group of demons imprisoned in an alternate space prison and could not appear in the main world. His initial plan was to kill Xeron and promote to demon lord before returning to the Abyss. However, after killing Kha-Beleth, Roy suddenly realized an issue. These demon lords might have souls and good things in their hands! It was not easy for ordinary low-level demons to obtain souls, and it was difficult for them to control their Soul Devouring Addiction. Therefore, once they obtained souls, they would eat them on the spot. But for high-level demons or demons at the demon lord level, it was much easier to obtain souls. But even though they obtained more souls, even demon lords might not be able to devour them in a short time. This led to high-level demons storing some of the souls in their hands. In fact, souls had become the universal currency among high-level demons, and they could be used to exchange for things with other high-level demons. This would obviously encourage the habit of high-level demons to store souls. Of course, Dioland and the others had been imprisoned for nearly a thousand years, so Roy did not dare to expect them to have many souls in their hands. But no matter how many they had, he would squeeze out whatever he could. Even if they did not have many souls, they could replace them with other things¡­ After all, these guys had to seek his help now! Therefore, Roy was not anxious at all. The initiative was in his hands. About six minutes later, the demon lords seemed to have reached an agreement. Dioland turned his head and said to Roy, ¡°We can pay some price to complete this transaction!¡± ¡°Very good!¡± Roy nodded. ¡°So, how many souls are you willing to give me?¡± The next second, Dioland said a shocking number, ¡°Twenty million! Twenty million!¡± ¡°How many?!¡± Roy thought that he had heard wrong. To be honest, he thought that it would already be impressive for these prisoners to take out a few million souls at most, but he did not expect them to say such an astounding number. ¡°Twenty million, no more or less!¡± Dioland replied affirmatively. ¡°Why do you have so many souls? Where did you get them?¡± Roy asked curiously. Dioland said proudly, ¡°Although the Seventh Dragon Sar-Elam staked his own life to seal us in the Sheogh alternate space, you know that every time a lunar eclipse comes, the power of the seal will weaken, and some of the demons in Sheogh will be able to escape from this prison. And these demons who escaped are all the executioners of our will. Over the past thousand years, the demons who escaped have launched several large-scale wars in Ashan, and they sent most of the souls of those who died in the wars to Sheogh. Although these souls are not enough to let us break through this cage, they can still barely maintain our strength. But in this cage, we have nothing to do. Even if we can maintain our strength, it won¡¯t be of any use. So we haven¡¯t used up these souls. Even though the thousand years has weakened us for a time, apart from the necessary consumption, we¡¯ve been storing the remaining souls! ¡°Our original plan was to use these stored souls to restore our strength after we went out¡­¡± Dioland sighed. ¡°But Kha-Beleth is dead. Without the Dark Messiah, it¡¯s useless to have so many souls if we can¡¯t go out, so we can promise that we¡¯ll give these souls to you first to improve your strength. After all, if you can¡¯t save yourself and become expelled or killed, it¡¯ll be very troublesome to send another demon lord out¡­¡± Roy understood what he meant. Although Roy was not on the same side as them, he was still a demon after all, and he was naturally in the same racial camp as them. After Kha-Beleth¡¯s death, Dioland and the others hoped that a demon lord could control the situation and at least ensure that the Dark Messiah was not taken away. Only in this way would they have a glimmer of hope of escaping. And these twenty million souls were actually their investment in Roy¡­ It had to be said that these demon lords were quite cunning. They secretly sent a large number of souls to Sheogh and stored them. This way, if they were to escape in the future, the various races of the Ashan world would think that they could take advantage of the time while they were in a weak state to eliminate them. Then, they would hit a steel plate because the demon lords had stored a large number of souls and could quickly recover their strength¡­ Roy was certain that these demon lords had more than twenty million souls, possibly far more. In the past thousand years, there had been several demon invasions, and countless intelligent lives had died under the flames and iron hooves of demons. It should not be an exaggeration to say that there were nearly a hundred million. The birth and death of intelligent life were endless cycles of reincarnation. From this point of view, as long as demons were willing to spend time on this, souls were actually a kind of renewable resource¡­ However, most demons were very impatient. They did not have the patience to wait and preferred to plunder everything in one go. This was also why many demons were obsessed with destroying worlds. After all, even if they destroyed the current world, they could return to the Abyss and find another world to continue invading¡­ Of course, the demon lords might have more souls in their hands, but Roy could not squeeze them all out. Twenty million was already far beyond his expectations. Dioland had also calculated the number of souls that he mentioned. If there were too many souls, they would severely harm themselves, but if there were too few souls, they probably would not be able to move Roy. If Roy did not have any motivation, he would just leave and return to the Abyss. In that case, Dioland and the others would not be able to achieve their goal. If they really waited until the seal was weak enough for their strength to be able to break through the seal, who knew how many years they would have to wait¡­ From Roy¡¯s surprised tone, Dioland could tell that Roy was very satisfied with this number, so he immediately said, ¡°But correspondingly, you have to make a demon contract with us. You have to stay in this world for more than twenty years until the Dark Messiah grows up and has enough power to break the seal and let us out!¡± ¡°Twenty years?¡± Roy frowned and shook his head. ¡°Impossible. If I remember correctly, you are also from the Abyss and not natives of this world. Even if I sign a demon contract with you, it won¡¯t help me resist the repulsive effect of the world. It¡¯s impossible for me to stay here for so long under the repulsive force of the world.¡± ¡°Indeed!¡± Dioland nodded. ¡°As a demon lord, I am very clear about the influence of the world¡¯s repulsive effect on you. Even if you sign a contract with the natives of this world, you might not be able to stay for long. As long as the contractor¡¯s power is less than yours, they won¡¯t be able to help you resist the repulsive effect. And it¡¯s not easy to find a native at the same level as you, unless they¡¯re figures like the Gold Dragon Queen and the Titan King. And it¡¯s obvious that these figures will not sign a demon contract with you¡­¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Roy nodded and did not interrupt, waiting for Dioland to continue. ¡°So now, there are only a few solutions. One is for you to split your soul, create clones, and weaken your strength and presence. This way, you can effectively reduce the influence of the world¡¯s repulsive effect on you, allowing you to stay in this world for a while!¡± Hearing this solution, Roy could not help but sneer. ¡°It¡¯s possible to split my soul to create clones, but how many clones do I need to create to stay for twenty years? How weak will I become? I won¡¯t use this method!¡± Reducing my strength to give you the opportunity to take advantage of my weakness? What a joke. Roy thought. ¡°There¡¯s another way. Go back to the Abyss first!¡± Dioland continued expressionlessly. ¡°Then get your subordinates to hold an offering ritual in this world and summon you again. With the help of the offered lives and souls, you can stay longer.¡± ¡°How many lives and souls would need to be sacrificed in twenty years?¡± Roy asked while rubbing his chin. ¡°With your strength, I estimate that you need more than a hundred thousand lives and souls!¡± Dioland said an astonishing number. Hearing this, Roy shook his head. ¡°The success rate is too low. Let¡¯s not talk about the success rate of the ritual. Do you think the people of this world will let my people complete such an evil ritual? I¡¯m afraid my people will be surrounded before they can collect enough offerings, right? At that time, I¡¯ll be in the Abyss and won¡¯t be able to intervene¡­¡± A hundred thousand sacrifices¡­ Roy found it somewhat inconceivable. It was mainly because the duration of the stay was too long, so the resulting cost increased considerably. In fact, let alone a demon lord, even a true demon king could be summoned. But the greater the power, the greater the threat to the world. Thus, the time they could stay in this world would be shorter and shorter. Dioland wanted Roy to stay in this world for twenty years, but it was absolutely impossible to rely on ordinary and commonly-used methods. ¡°If you don¡¯t think these methods work, then there¡¯s only one way left!¡± Dioland grinned sinisterly. ¡°That is to become our comrade and accept the call from Urgash!¡± Roy snorted coldly, bared his teeth, and likewise grinned sinisterly. ¡°Dioland, what you said to me before was actually all nonsense, right? Your true goal is to get me to accept the last method, right? It doesn¡¯t match your war demon style at all!¡± ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s right!¡± Dioland and the demon lords behind him all laughed. ¡°As you can see, if you want to stay in this world for a long time with the strength of a demon lord, there¡¯s actually only one choice. Only existences like the Dragon of Chaos can protect us. And if you want to obtain these twenty million souls, I¡¯m afraid that you can only sign a contract with Urgash like us¡­¡± Roy¡¯s eyes flashed. After a moment of silence, he suddenly asked, ¡°I have a question. Isn¡¯t it said that Urgash has fallen asleep? How can I still contact him?¡± Chapter 356 - Problem Roy asked this question because he had doubts. Although the inhabitants of this Ashan world all used the Dragon Gods as their faith, this faith was actually continually changing. At first, it was the First Dragon, Asha, but after the birth of the Elemental Dragons, it gradually evolved into faith in the Elemental Dragons, and this trend became more and more serious. Just like when he encountered Isabel in Heaven¡¯s Cloud City, Isabel became a seraph with the help of the power of the Dragon of Light, Elrath, instead of Asha. Wasn¡¯t this very strange? In the native legends, angels were the first people created by Asha. The people she created did not believe in her and instead went to believe in her descendent, the Dragon of Light, which seemed a little strange. The only explanation was that Asha was no longer able to respond to her believers¡­ If Asha was like this, then it was definitely the same for Urgash, her twin. Moreover, in the war with Asha, Urgash was the one who lost. Roy had reason to believe that Urgash was even more severely injured. Since Asha was no longer able to respond to her believers, could Urgash respond to the demons? In fact, it was not just the Dragon of Order and the Dragon of Chaos. Even the Elemental Dragons, whom the various races of Ashan currently believed in, had not truly appeared for many years from what Roy knew. The various miracles circulating in the world were more like the power left behind by them rather than their true will. Just like how the demons had been wreaking havoc on Ashan, any Elemental Dragon that appeared could eliminate all of them. But what Roy saw was that the demons were still at ease and about to break free¡­ Only, the demons believed in Urgash. Almost all the Elemental Dragons were fighting against the demons, but no one came out to clean them up. It could not be that they were worried about provoking Urgash, right? Big brother, Urgash is already asleep. Scared my ass! So, do they not want to attack, or can they not? This was what puzzled Roy the most. From the various legends of this world, this was a proper high-magic world. Roy would not find it strange for a demon king like Samael to appear. But in fact, even a demon lord here could make the people of the entire world feel as though they were facing a formidable enemy¡­ What exactly happened during the passage of time that caused the power of this world to decline to this extent? Facing Roy¡¯s question, the demon lords looked at each other in dismay. But the difference was that they were wondering why he asked such a question. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Dioland asked in puzzlement. ¡°After becoming a demon lord, did you not feel the call of Urgash?¡± ¡°No!¡± Roy shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. High-rank demons might not necessarily feel it, but as long as you can become a demon lord in this world, you will feel the will of Urgash!¡± Dioland said anxiously. ¡°Lord Osiris, don¡¯t deceive us!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not deceiving you. Answer me honestly!¡± Roy said solemnly. ¡°How long have you not been in contact with Urgash?¡± Dioland calmed down and said, ¡°It¡¯s been almost a thousand years. Ever since we¡¯ve been imprisoned in Sheogh, we haven¡¯t been able to contact Urgash. We¡¯ve always thought that this prison isolated our connection¡­¡± ¡°What about Kha-Beleth? Did he contact Urgash after he came out?¡± Roy asked. This question made Dioland and the others uncertain. ¡°No, at least he didn¡¯t tell us about it. You have to understand. After being imprisoned here for so long, he probably hadn¡¯t thought about contacting Urgash after he escaped¡­¡± The more he spoke, the softer his voice became because they finally realized that something had happened. Strictly speaking, it had been a thousand years since the demon lords were sealed and imprisoned in Sheogh. At that time, they could still contact Urgash, and they knew that he was recuperating in the core of this planet. Not only could they contact Urgash, but the others could also contact Asha. Sar-Elam was the first wizard to come into contact with the Dragon of Order. At that time, he was enlightened by Asha and became the Seventh Dragon. In other words, at least a thousand years ago, the Dragon of Order and the Dragon of Chaos were still around. Precisely because of this, when the Sheogh demon lords discovered that their connection had been severed, they did not think too much about it. They had always thought that the seal was preventing them from contacting Urgash. During these thousand years, they had taken advantage of the lunar eclipses to send people to the main world to carry out the Urgash¡¯s will of chaos and destruction. They took subversion and war as their mission and continuously strived to strengthen themselves. And those they sent out were mostly weaker middle and high-rank demons. Because these demons were lower in rank, they were not qualified to contact Urgash. This led to the complete cut off of all contact between the demons and Urgash in the past thousand years. However, the demon lords did not realize their completely isolated state before. When Roy appeared, they had always thought that after he became a demon lord, he had also felt the call of Urgash, but he did not accept it and did not sign a contract with him. After all, Roy, a new demon from the Abyss, did not know how powerful Urgash was. It was normal for him not to worship the power of Urgash and refuse the call. Now that they wanted to entice Roy into staying, they kept trying to persuade Roy to accept Urgash¡¯s call. It was not until Roy raised this question that they were surprised to discover an unexpected situation. After completing his promotion, Demon Osiris could not contact Urgash! For a moment, the demon lords were at a loss¡­ ¡°D-don¡¯t worry!¡± A demon lord in the back calmed down and said, ¡°Our contracts are still here. In other words, Urgash is fine. Let alone existences at his level won¡¯t die so easily, even if he really dies because of his severe injuries, we can immediately know through the contracts.¡± ¡°Indeed, we can¡¯t panic!¡± Dioland also understood this. He turned and said to Roy, ¡°Lord Osiris, something might have happened, but it shouldn¡¯t be a big problem¡­ How about this? Urgash once bestowed two artifacts to the demons, namely the ¡®Helm of Chaos¡¯ and the ¡®Ring of the Broken Will¡¯. These two artifacts contain the power of Urgash. They¡¯re very weak, but they can allow you to contact him through them. These two artifacts were lost in the war, but they¡¯ve probably been circulating in the main world. Think of a way to find these two artifacts and contact Urgash to see what¡¯s going on.¡± Hearing this, Roy could not help shaking his head. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about whether my stay in this world will last until I find these two artifacts. Just because of your words, I have to search the entire world for these two things. I don¡¯t want to do something so troublesome.¡± ¡°Three million! Add another three million souls!¡± After discussing with the others, Dioland said through gritted teeth, ¡°And we can give you these three million souls immediately, regardless of whether you can find them or not.¡± After thinking about it, Roy nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll try.¡± Seeing Roy yield, Dioland and the others heaved a sigh of relief and teleported a book of souls with three million souls through the magic formation. Since the book of souls did not possess much magic power, they could teleport these things from Sheogh to the main world. Of course, it also had to do with the power of the seal weakening. After obtaining the book of souls, Roy did not say anything. He closed the light screen and left the secret room with Sareth and Cassandra. ¡°Master, are we going to mobilize people to search for those two artifacts?¡± Cassandra asked. When Roy was communicating with the demon lords, she did not dare to say a word. Now, she could finally speak up. ¡°Yes, of course!¡± Roy nodded. ¡°I¡¯m actually quite curious about Urgash¡¯s current condition¡­¡± Not only that, but Roy had also obtained some information about staying in the world through communicating with the demon lords. After becoming a demon lord, he was affected by the powerful repulsive effect of the world. This was a problem that he would inevitably have to face in the future. Not every world could accommodate the descent of demon kings like the Darksiders world. If every time he went to other worlds and was unable to stay for long, it would definitely pose a tremendous hindrance to his soul collection plan, so he was consciously looking for a solution. When Roy was still a high-rank demon, he could stay in this world for two to three months without signing a contract. Now that he was a demon lord, the time he could stay was reduced by at least half. It was only about one and a half months. He did not have much time left, so he had to act as soon as possible. Soon, an order from the lord came from Ur-Hekal and quickly spread to the demon troops. At the same time, another wave of nearly 300,000 demon troops left Eeofol. Apart from a portion of these demons who would continue to participate in the war to conquer the kingdom of Heresh, the rest were sent all over the world to search for the two artifacts of Urgash. Julia and Benia also set off with these troops, but they had something else to do. From the information they obtained, the whereabouts of the succubus Biara had been discovered. Benia was going to complete her revenge¡­ Therefore, Roy was the only one holding the fort in the entire city. He was quietly waiting to see if he would find the two artifacts first or if he would be expelled back to the Abyss by the repulsive effect of the world¡­ Chapter 357 - Armageddon Again The world of Ashan could be said to be full of bad news recently. Beginning with the replacement of Queen Isabel of Erathia; later, the arrival of Demon Osiris; then Dendera Fortress and Aglan Fortress fell; Arantir, Solmyr, and Gelu died in battle; the Sword of Frost was lost; the zombie plague contaminated land water sources; the birth of the Dark Messiah; Demon Sovereign Kha-Beleth was killed; and Demon Osiris became a new demon lord. These major events happened one after another in merely two months, catching the various races off guard and making them dizzy. Before the various races could recover from the intelligence brought back by Gem and Zehir, they received reports of the demon army stepping out of Eeofol and attacking the kingdom of Heresh on a large-scale. For a time, the representatives of the various races in the alliance council were in a mess and arguing incessantly. Yes, after realizing that the threat of the demon invasion was looming again, the various races of Ashan held a joint conference to gather their forces to deal with the crisis. But they could not reach an agreement on how to deal with Heresh. As living beings, all races had an instinctive repulsion toward undead. They had always thought that the necromancers controlling the dead were synonymous with sinister and evil. It was not only the Bracadans that banished and persecuted the necromancers, but almost all races that considered themselves Order races did not have a good impression of the undead. Therefore, when they learned that the demons were invading Heresh, most of the representatives felt that this was a dog-eat-dog war, and they did not need to intervene to save those sinister necromancers. However, a small number of representatives believed that the undead were native creatures of this world regardless. When facing invaders from another world like demons, they should unite and support them. Both sides were arguing incessantly over this point of view¡­ If Arantir were still alive, perhaps relying on his fame, he might be able to convince them. After all, at least in history, the kingdom of Heresh had contributed to resisting the demons. But now that Arantir was dead, the only person with a relatively high status in Heresh was no longer around, so the representatives of the various factions had almost selectively ignored the contributions Heresh had made in the past. In this alliance council, not only did the representatives of Heresh not appear, but even the representatives of the dark elves did not appear. Neither of these two publicly recognized ¡®evil¡¯ factions were able to participate in this conference. Therefore, the final outcome of the argument was that the various races were preparing to stand aside and watch. While preparing for war and sending a massive number of troops to the borders to guard against the invasion of the demons, they planned to watch on coldly as the undead and demons killed each other. They all understood that the kingdom of Heresh would become history, but they could at least let the unsleeping undead consume the demon forces to the greatest extent¡­ But at the same time, when this war attracted the attention of the various races, the T-Virus that Roy left behind in the two fortresses was slowly and steadily spreading outwards¡­ After losing the support of the other races, the necromancers of Heresh could only rely on their own strength to resist the invasion of the demon army. If it were enemies of another race attacking Heresh, Heresh might not necessarily lose because necromancy had a powerful damaging effect against most races. The fear of seeing a deceased compatriot stand up and attack you was a tremendous blow to anyone. Unfortunately, the enemies of the necromancers were demons¡­ The magic of necromancers also inclined toward darkness and curses. To demons, who were born with the dark attribute, their power weakened by at least two levels. And the skeletal bodies of the undead could not make these bloodthirsty demons feel fear. Instead, their fragile bones would collapse at the first blow from the strong demons. In merely a short three days, Heresh lost a large amount of its territory under the attack of Roy¡¯s demon army. Countless skeletons were smashed into pieces, and innumerable spectres were beaten to death. The cemetery environments in Heresh, which were originally full of a gloomy aura of corpses, was incinerated by demons with flames, and the smell of burnt sulfur replaced the poisonous air. Most importantly, the ambitious Vampire Lord Giovanni was leading the demon army, and this leader was familiar with the terrain. The necromancers had tried to ambush the demon army several times, but they were all seen through and ultimately lost their lives. During the attack, Giovanni did not forget Roy¡¯s orders and spared no effort to search for the two artifacts that Roy wanted. In fact, be it the Helm of Chaos or the Ring of the Broken Will, although the demons had lost these two artifacts, they had always been circulating in Ashan. These two artifacts were brimming with the power of darkness and chaos because of the existence of Urgash¡¯s will. Thus, generally speaking, those who coveted and could use these two artifacts were usually races that practiced dark power. In other words, among the various races of Ashan, only necromancers and dark elves used these two artifacts. Coincidentally, the demons were attacking the kingdom of Heresh, so wanting to find these two artifacts would not be too difficult. we Things were indeed as expected. During the attack on Heresh, Giovanni found a clue about the Ring of the Broken Will. According to the necromancers, Heresh¡¯s current strongest death lord, Markal, might have the Ring of the Broken Will. Giovanni planned to kill Markal and find the ring to give to Roy, so he quickly gathered his troops and began to attack Markal¡¯s territory, the Valley of Ghosts. However, what Giovanni did not expect was that Markal had assembled an enormous number of troops in the Valley of Ghosts. According to the city¡¯s defenses, he had a large number of high-level undead troops, bone dragons, death knights, and numerous liches, almost filling the entire Valley of Ghosts. Moreover, Markal himself was an extremely powerful death lord. After Arantir¡¯s death, the most prestigious lord of Heresh was him. After the demon army invaded this place, the formerly irresistible attack was blocked. More than 100,000 demon troops continued to attack the Valley of Ghosts for three days, but they could not take it down. At this moment, Giovanni realized that the biggest obstacle preventing him from becoming the undead monarch was Markal. After recognizing that he was probably not Markal¡¯s match, Giovanni decisively sent a letter to Ur-Hekal. After receiving the news, Roy immediately rode Rafaro to the Valley of Ghosts. When Rafaro¡¯s colossal thousand-meter-long body appeared in the sky above the Valley of Ghosts, the shadow that covered the sky directly stopped the undead and demons fighting below, and they looked up blankly. As for Death Lord Markal, he certainly knew who Giovanni¡¯s backing was. So after seeing Rafaro¡¯s Sky Dragon body, he immediately realized that the situation was grave, so he quickly withdrew his troops and shouted at the sky with magic, ¡°Honorable Lord Osiris, please stop your troops. We are not enemies. I can submit to you and serve you.¡± However, Roy pretended not to hear Markal¡¯s shout. He only ordered Giovanni to lead the demon army out of the Valley of Ghosts while he sat on Rafaro¡¯s back and did not come down from the sky. The demon army withdrew tens of kilometers away. Markal was initially relieved when he saw the demon withdrawing and was thinking about how he should express his loyalty when Roy came down. But at this moment, he found that a bright spot had suddenly appeared in the sky. When this bright spot first appeared, it was even above Roy and Rafaro. But after a few seconds, the bright spot became bigger and bigger, proving that the bright spot was constantly falling, and the target¡­ seemed to be the Valley of Ghosts! After understanding what the bright spot was, Markal¡¯s pale face became even more ghastly pale. He did not dare to say anything else and turned to run! He did not even intend to take his wealth and rode a skeleton warhorse straight out of the city. Damn it, damn it, damn it! How did this happen?! Markal cursed in his heart while fleeing. Armageddon! That¡¯s Armageddon! He didn¡¯t even answer me and directly attacked with Armageddon. He doesn¡¯t intend to accept my allegiance at all¡­ Although Markal was cursing, he also felt that it was very strange because he did not feel any magic power fluctuations just now. Logically speaking, even a demon lord casting a spell like Armageddon would cause immense magic power fluctuations. How could he cast it so silently? But no matter how doubtful he was, Markal knew that the power of Demon Lord Osiris was absolutely not something he could contend against¡­ What Markal did not know was that the reason there were no magic power fluctuations was that it was not the true Armageddon spell that Xeron had used. Roy only used his Psychokinesis to pull a meteor down from the asteroid belt floating in the outer space of this planet and smash it down! Over the past few days, although Roy had stayed in Ur-Hekal, he had always been familiarizing himself with the power he gained after becoming a demon lord. In fact, except for the newly acquired Glimmering Dawn, the increase in his other elemental power was not much. On the contrary, the power of Psychokinesis suddenly increased several times after he became a demon lord! Roy guessed that this might be the amplification effect brought by soul change after he became a demon lord. This attack on the Valley of Ghosts could be said to be the first time Roy had shown his demon lord power in front of the various races of Ashan. In order to have sufficient deterrence, Roy used Rafaro¡¯s expansion ability to spread the range of Psychokinesis into outer space. Then he grabbed a meteor about one kilometer in diameter and pulled it into the atmosphere¡­ There was no need to use any magic power, but it was an Armageddon with greater destructive power! This gigantic meteor lit up the entire sky with blazing flames after friction with the atmosphere. After passing by Rafaro, it smashed into the Valley of Ghosts with an indomitable momentum. The next moment, the ground quaked, and the mountains shook¡­ Chapter 358 - Gathering the Set The Armageddon that Xeron attacked Roy with back then had actually been cast with great difficulty. The passages constructed by the magic power of high-rank demons could naturally only attract smaller meteors, so the destruction caused was naturally smaller. And this meteor that Roy directly pulled with Psychokinesis was a gigantic meteorite with a diameter of more than one kilometer. Although the flying speed and distance were not enough (pulled down from low-Earth orbit), its power was still terrifying. The moment it hit the Valley of Ghosts, it was like a high-yield nuclear warhead exploding, and a powerful shock wave instantly swept through the entire valley! The Valley of Ghosts, which covered an area of about forty square kilometers, was razed to the ground. Under the impact of the blast, the mountains shattered and were completely flattened. The trees, rocks, and water in the valley burned and vaporized in an instant. A vast amount of smoke and dust rose with the airflow and turned into a grayish-white mushroom cloud that rose slowly into the sky from the valley. All the defensive structures in the Valley of Ghosts were destroyed as easily as dried twigs. The undead entrenched in the valley were blown into powder before they could even react. The stronger high-level undead like bone dragons and death knights did not have much resistance either. They were either crushed into pieces or directly buried. After the dust settled, the original Valley of Ghosts disappeared, and what appeared in front of Roy was an enormous crater. At the bottom of the crater was scorching hot lava, and within a radius of more than forty kilometers, it could be said that humans and animals had become extinct, and not even a blade of grass grew. Had the demon army not withdrawn under Roy¡¯s command, it would have suffered heavy casualties under this attack. Giovanni had not been able to take down the Valley of Ghosts for several days, and Roy could not waste more time on it, so he decisively chose to destroy it¡­ After the temperature in the valley cooled down a bit, the demon army dared to approach. Giovanni brought his trembling vampires and the demon army to search for Markal¡¯s corpse. Soon, they found Markal¡¯s corpse at the edge of the impact. Although he had escaped in advance, Markal was still unable to escape the attack range of the destructive shock wave in such a short time. Although he condensed all the magic power in his body to resist the shock wave, he still ultimately became a tattered corpse. Giovanni searched his corpse for a while and found several artifacts. Finally, he found a finger buried in the ground farther away and found the Ring of the Broken Will that Roy wanted from this severed finger. Fortunately, he could find this small severed finger from the messy ground¡­ After getting the ring, Roy was very satisfied and said to Giovanni, ¡°Markal is dead, and the kingdom of Heresh should no longer have the power to stop you. I won¡¯t care about what happens next!¡± ¡°Yes, Your Lordship!¡± A fanatical light flashed in Giovanni¡¯s eyes. Roy¡¯s attack had truly shocked him. He believed that after the destruction and tragedy of the Valley of Ghosts spread, no death lords in the entire Kingdom of Heresh would dare to resist him. As long as he gathered a batch and killed another batch, he could integrate all the undead and become the ruler of Heresh, becoming the true undead monarch. Under the awe and worshipful gazes of Giovanni and the demons, Roy flew away on Rafaro and returned to Ur-Hekal. Not long after he returned to Ur-Hekal, he sensed magic power fluctuations coming from the teleportation formation in the city. It seemed like someone had used teleportation magic to return to Ur-Hekal. Sure enough, the people who returned were Julia and Benia, and they came back with another person. It was a succubus who looked exactly like Benia. Roy immediately guessed that this was Benia¡¯s sister, Biara. As the high-rank succubus who had the same status as Xeron and had been secretly carrying out Kha-Beleth¡¯s scheme, Biara¡¯s current situation was very miserable. There were several cracks on her helmet, and one of the demon horns on her forehead was broken. Her entire body was full of burn marks, and even her tail was missing. Benia had tightly bound her hands and feet with thick rune chains and tied them behind her. Her whole body was bent, and she did not look like a demon but a pig waiting to be slaughtered. Even Roy found her pitiful¡­ ¡°Your Lordship, I¡¯m back!¡± Benia was in high spirits. She threw Biara onto the ground casually. Then she sashayed to Roy¡¯s side, held his arm, and looked up at him with seductive eyes. ¡°I caught my sister!¡± Roy looked down at her strangely and asked, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you caught her, but why did you bring her back? Do you want to kill her in front of me?¡± Before Benia could answer, Julia snorted in annoyance. ¡°She brought her back to ask you if you¡¯re interested in tasting her sister¡¯s body!¡± Roy staggered and almost fell. F*ck, why is Benia¡¯s brain so strange?! Even if you want to retaliate against your sister, you shouldn¡¯t have thought of this move¡­ Roy still found it a little bit difficult to understand the true thinking of demons, or rather, succubi. Of course, he rejected it on the spot. But what he did not expect was that after hearing his rejection, the most disappointed one was Biara! After being caught by her sister, who hated her to the bone, Biara did not immediately feel despair because she knew very well that neither she nor her sister would immediately kill the other after catching the other. Instead, they would think of all sorts of ways to torture and destroy the other¡¯s will before killing the other. Clearly, Benia did not deviate from her expectations. After defeating her together with that damn fallen angel, she directly brought her back to Ur-Hekal and allowed her to see the newly promoted Demon Lord Osiris. My stupid sister, would I not know what you¡¯re thinking and what you¡¯re up to? Don¡¯t you just want to see the scene of Demon Lord Osiris **** me? You can also please your master, right? What a ridiculous trick! Do you think I¡¯m afraid of this? As a succubus who had the utmost knowledge of charm techniques, Biara was actually afraid that Roy would not covet her body. Even though he was a demon lord, as long as he was still a male, she had the confidence to make him infatuated with her¡­ Unfortunately, what Biara was most worried about happened. Demon Lord Osiris did not want her¡­ Instantly, Biara became anxious and shouted, ¡°Your Lordship! Lord Osiris! I beg you. As long as you spare my life, I¡¯m willing to do anything!¡± Roy looked at her and shook his head. ¡°Unfortunately, your life is not in my hands, but in your sister¡¯s hands. Don¡¯t ask me. I¡¯m just completing my contract with her.¡± ¡°Do you really not want her?¡± Benia licked her lips with her tongue and whispered in Roy¡¯s ear, ¡°If you want, I can serve you with her. Twin succubi are rare in the entire Abyss¡­¡± Roy glared at her unhappily. ¡°What nonsense are you saying? How you want to take revenge is your own business. Why are you dragging me into it?¡± ¡°Okay, okay. Dear Master. I¡¯ve asked, and you didn¡¯t want it!¡± Benia giggled and hummed a cheerful tune as she dragged Biara away and left, leaving behind only Biara¡¯s miserable pleas that echoed along the way. ¡°Seriously¡­¡± Roy watched this scene with a headache and said to Julia, ¡°Isn¡¯t Benia a little twisted?¡± ¡°Is there a need to ask? Definitely!¡± Julia also felt a little creeped out and quickly changed the topic. She took out a strange-looking helmet and handed it to Roy. ¡°By the way, this is the Helm of Chaos you want. Fortunately, we happened to find it on Biara. It seemed that she thought of asking for help from Urgash during her escape.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Roy took the helmet in surprise. He looked at it for a while and said, ¡°Not bad. Gathering them was much faster than I expected.¡± According to what Dioland and the others said, although the combination of the Ring of the Broken Will and the Helm of Chaos could communicate with Urgash¡¯s will, this communication was limited to only demons. Therefore, in the eyes of other races, these two artifacts were not powerful and would not attract too much attention from them. Therefore, when Dioland and the others asked Roy to search for these two artifacts, they calculated that he should be able to find and gather them in a short time. But Roy did not expect that he would be able to find them so soon. After obtaining the artifacts, Roy arranged for Julia to rest first while he took the two artifacts and returned to the underground secret room. He contacted Dioland and the others to see how to use these two artifacts to communicate with Urgash. What kind of existence is the Dragon of Chaos, Urgash? Is he stronger than Samael and Lilith? Roy was full of anticipation¡­ Chapter 359 - Nightmares Chapter 359 Nightmares The demon lords were naturally very happy that Roy could gather all the artifacts so quickly, so they spared no effort in flattering him. Of course, Roy would not take this flattery seriously. To be honest, he had always been on guard against these demon lords. Although they were currently imprisoned in Sheogh and had no choice but to seek his help, if they managed to escape, there would definitely be a conflict of interests. At that time, these fellows would not be so easy to talk to. Roy had seen the fight between Xeron and his group of high-rank demons. Not only were demons of the same rank selfish and self-serving, but even sisters like Benia and Biara, who were born from the same demon egg, would fight and hurt each other. It could be said that demons did not have the concept of companions and friends at all. The only thing that could maintain a good relationship was the relationship between superiors and subordinates. Since Roy had obtained the artifacts, Dioland and the others naturally urged him to contact Urgash. From their mouths, Roy learned that the method to use these two artifacts was actually pretty simple. After wearing them, he would try his best to feel the frequency of the magic power fluctuations on them and then adjust his soul consciousness and magic power fluctuations to be the same as them. Roy did not intend to do it in front of Dioland and the others, so he cut off the connection between the two sides and did it alone in the secret room. It was not difficult to control magic power fluctuations, but it was a bit difficult to adjust the frequency of his soul consciousness together. He sat quietly in the secret room for a long time before gradually mastering the trick. After adjusting the frequency, Roy gradually became absent-minded. In his perception, the surrounding environment suddenly became hazy, and the flames in the room disappeared as he entered a thoroughly dark space. Before he could figure out what was going on, the dark space began to change. In the misty darkness, a large number of strange and bizarre creatures with distorted bodies and hideous faces suddenly emerged. In his perception, these strange monsters roared and screamed in pain as they pounced at him, frantically pulled his body, and opened their mouths to bite him. This situation naturally gave Roy a scare. He subconsciously wanted to stop this communication, but he found that his soul consciousness seemed to have fallen into an incomparably sticky quagmire and unable to escape. The more he struggled, the deeper he sank into this quagmire. ¡°Get lost!¡± Roy gritted his teeth as he tried to get rid of these monsters that were biting him. But when he threw one away, more would pounce on him. In this strange space, he could not use any magic or strength to fight back. In just a moment, the monsters tore apart his entire body, making holes everywhere. Even so, while he did not notice any blood flowing out of his body, every time they bit him, he would feel pain, fear, regret, and madness from the wounds to his consciousness. ¡°It¡¯s an illusion! But¡­ why is it so real?!¡± Roy struggled while forcing himself to calm down and think about this strange situation. But before he could figure it out, these strange and crazy monsters in the darkness suddenly disappeared. Then the dark mist transformed into a boundless sea of flames that instantly enveloped his entire body and burned his body frenziedly. Under the burning of the sea of flames, an unparalleled intense pain came. This pain was so intense that it exceeded the limit that Roy could endure, making him roar uncontrollably. He could not escape, nor did he have any way to deal with it. He could only passively endure all of this while suffering in this endless sea of flames. After some time, perhaps a century, or perhaps just an instant, the sea of flames suddenly disappeared. But this time, nothing strange evolved in the dark space. Instead, it became empty, having absolutely nothing at all. But what followed closely was a strong sense of emptiness, and the space where Roy could see nothing exacerbated this immense sense of emptiness. He felt as though his whole heart had fallen into an endless abyss. He was sinking and then gradually became numb. His entire mind and thoughts began to become sealed. After the strong sense of emptiness, an indescribable sense of hunger followed. The moment this sense of hunger attacked, he felt his eyes turn green. He felt that his mouth was salivating wildly, yet facing the empty dark space, he did not have any food to alleviate his hunger. In this situation, he even stretched out his hand to grab the dark mist and send it desperately into his mouth. In the end, no matter how much mist he swallowed, he could not relieve his hunger¡­ He was about to go crazy. What the hell is this?! Why did communicating with Urgash suddenly become such strange illusions?! Wait, they¡¯re not illusions! Just as the dark space was changing again, Roy suddenly understood and finally realized his true situation. Dream! This is Urgash¡¯s dream! This guy is having nightmares. Only this explanation can explain it! According to the rumors circulating in the Ashan world, after the war with Asha, Urgash was injured and sealed in the core of this planet. He had been sleeping and healing himself through his deep sleep, and Asha¡¯s situation was similar to that of Urgash. Both of the Primordial Dragons suffered injuries. But the difference was that, according to legend, Asha returned to the moon and fell into a deep sleep. Roy was communicating with Urgash¡¯s will through the two artifacts. If Urgash were still awake, Roy would definitely be able to communicate with his soul consciousness. Moreover, it would instead be Urgash who actively called and contacted demon lords like him because of their powerful souls. However, this referred to the situation when Urgash was awake¡­ It had been a long time since a demon lord had contacted Urgash in Ashan, and no one knew what Urgash¡¯s current situation was. Roy was the first demon lord to communicate with Urgash in the past thousand years. Unfortunately, at this time, not only was Urgash in a deep sleep, but he was also having nightmares. The moment Roy and his soul connected, he fell into his dream. In this dream, all kinds of strange situations could appear. Because of the connection between their souls, Roy would see whatever Urgash saw in the dream, and Roy would experience whatever Urgash experienced. Pain, madness, fear, endless emptiness and hunger¡­ At this moment, the Dragon of Chaos, Urgash, was suffering and undergoing torment. If he did not wake up, Roy would fall into eternal nightmares like him. Roy wanted to break the soul connection, but after trying many times, he found that he could not do it. This was probably because Urgash¡¯s soul power was far stronger than his. Once they reached the same soul frequency, this resonance would continue. Unless Urgash took the initiative to remove it, Roy could not stop it. ¡°Damn it! What¡¯s going on?!¡± Roy was dripping with cold sweat. He knew that he had fallen into a grave situation. He found that he was even cut off from the system and could not obtain any help at all. The dream in front of him had even evolved into the final battle between Urgash and Asha. The two massive dragons, who were so incredibly enormous that it was unbelievable and difficult to see their faces clearly, were biting and killing each other in this dark space. And this dream was full of endless hatred and anger. Without needing to guess, it was Urgash¡¯s hatred for Asha. This emotional attack almost drowned Roy¡¯s consciousness. Roy gritted his teeth and tightly held onto the last bit of clarity in his consciousness. At the same time, he shouted, ¡°Urgash! Urgash! You idiot! Quickly wake up!¡± Roy had no choice but to use this shout to try to awaken Urgash. After all, he was in his dream, and he could probably hear this shout. After shouting dozens of times, a tremor suddenly appeared in the dark space. ¡°Who¡­ Who are you?¡± An empty voice echoed in this space. Hearing this voice, Roy finally heaved a sigh of relief. His guess was right, and Urgash indeed responded. ¡°Wake up, Urgash. You can¡¯t continue having nightmares like this!¡± Roy shouted. ¡°I¡­ can¡¯t wake up¡­¡± Urgash¡¯s voice came again, but his voice was full of pain and struggle. ¡°A¡­ thing¡­ is corroding¡­ me¡­¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Roy asked. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t¡­ know. It¡¯s endless¡­ darkness¡­¡± ¡°Darkness? You¡¯re the Dragon of Chaos!¡± Roy almost cursed. ¡°What kind of darkness can corrode you?!¡± ¡°Because¡­ it¡¯s darker¡­ deeper¡­ and more terrifying¡­¡± A trace of fear actually appeared in his voice. As he spoke, the dark space began to become turbulent again, even showing signs of becoming stronger. Sensing that something was wrong, Roy hurriedly shouted, ¡°Send me out and break the soul connection between us. Maybe I can find a way to save you!¡± ¡°Really?¡± The turbulence in the space paused. ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee it, but you have to understand that if I fall into your nightmares, no one else will know your current situation!¡± Roy shouted. The next second, Roy¡¯s vision suddenly turned black, and the strange space he saw earlier disappeared instantly. He hurriedly opened his eyes and found that his surrounding environment was inside the secret room. He knew that he had finally touched Urgash and got him to break the soul connection. ¡°Damn it!¡± Cold sweat covered Roy¡¯s entire body. He slammed the ground hard, shattering it into pieces. He never thought that this seemingly ordinary soul communication would fall into such a strange situation. Fortunately, even though Urgash had fallen into nightmares, he had not completely fallen and still retained a trace of consciousness. Otherwise, he might not have been able to persuade him. Before he could rejoice, Urgash¡¯s weak voice came in his mind. ¡°Demon, quickly¡­ save me¡­¡± Roy¡¯s face was dark, and he did not respond. Instead, he opened his system interface to check his current status. Roy was stunned. There was an anomaly in his personal attribute page! ¡®Weak Void Infection¡¯¡­ When Roy saw this abnormal status, a bright bolt of lightning seemed to flash in his mind, and he instantly understood. Void corrosion! F*ck, I was wondering what the hell was going on! It seems like this guy, Urgash, has already been corroded by Void power! All his nightmares are due to the influence of Void power¡­ Chapter 360 - The Sign of the World’s Destruction Chapter 360 The Sign of the World¡¯s Destruction When Roy saw this Weak Void Infection status, even he was shocked. He really did not expect that just through the soul connection and seeing Urgash¡¯s dream for a while that Void power would infect him. How can Void power be so contagious? The alarmed Roy quickly began to seek solutions. He first tried to circulate his magic power throughout his entire body in an attempt to find the abnormal power brought about by this infection. But unexpectedly, he could not sense anything abnormal about himself through this method. His magic power circulation was unobstructed, and the flow of magic power seemed to be smoother than usual. What¡¯s going on? Roy felt puzzled. After thinking that this infection might be at the spiritual level, Roy tried to use his Psychokinesis, only to find that Psychokinesis was the same. Not only was it working smoothly, but it was also stronger than usual. Roy suddenly felt confused. He crossed his arms, sat down on the ground, and started thinking carefully. After a while, Roy came to a bold conclusion. Maybe in the early stages of Void power infection, it might really cause the being¡¯s power to increase! This was like a temptation. Think about it. If a person who did not know about fthe danger of the Void found that they had obtained a tremendous improvement and became stronger after being corroded by Void power, would they continue to use this power? This was probably why the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse called it ¡®Corruption¡¯ in the Darksiders world. If, after coming into contact with this power, someone were to wallow in the powerful changes it brought without knowing, they would eventually degenerate thoroughly! What would someone become if Void power corroded them completely? Roy did not know yet, but he thought that they would definitely not have a good ending. Perhaps they might lose themselves and become a complete Void monster, and then they would choose to devour continuously because they would never be able to satisfy their hunger¡­ After realizing this, Roy naturally became alert, and he did not hesitate because of this increase in power. Opening the system interface, he used his souls to create a bottle of purification potion and defined its attributes as-remove all negative abnormal statuses. After materializing, he immediately raised his head and drank it. This potion actually consumed a thousand souls, but the result was a powerful potion effect. After drinking it, he opened his attributes panel and checked. He heaved a sigh of relief. This potion really worked, and the Void Infection status disappeared. Roy threw the empty potion bottle aside and continued pondering. He was sure that what he received should be secondary Void power infection because he had not truly come into contact with Void power. Urgash had only transmitted it to him through the soul connection. This infection could not be considered true Void corrosion, so some means could indeed purify this corrosion effect. But¡­ if I encounter true Void power, could I still remove it so easily through the purification potion? Roy thought that it was impossible. If it were so easily solvable, Samael and Lilith would not have had such a headache in the Darksiders world. A great demon king could only watch helplessly as his lair was devoured bit by bit¡­ This was the first time Roy had truly come into contact with Void power. Fortunately, he had only come into contact with it indirectly. Although he had resolved it, he could understand how dangerous this power was just through this strange spiritual contagiousness. Now, the question was, how did Void power corrode Urgash? Where did the Void power come from? What was its original source? How long had it been since Urgash was infected? Due to the power levels, the demons that came to this world were basically subordinates of Urgash. In other words, almost all the demons obeyed him. But during the soul connection with Urgash, someone in the upper hierarchy of power like him actually turned his head to seek help from a lower-level power like Roy! What did this mean? It meant that Urgash felt desperate and in despair, so he was desperately trying to grab any straw that could save him¡­ It was unimaginable that a Dragon God worshipped as a God of Creation would end up in such a state. This made Roy¡¯s vigilance against Void power deepen. Even someone as powerful as Urgash was helpless after being corroded by Void power. This power was too dangerous. So, should I save Urgash? Haha, what kind of joke is this? Although Roy said it earnestly during their soul connection, it was only to break free from the shackles of Urgash¡¯s dream. In fact, after escaping and knowing that the Void had infected Urgash, he had never thought of saving him! We¡¯re unrelated in any way, so how can I take such an immense risk for merely a small number of souls? Roy¡¯s soul contact with Urgash was nothing more than to establish a contract with him to get time to stay in this world. It was the request of the demon lords imprisoned in Sheogh. If he wanted to obtain souls from them, he had to stay in this world and think of a way to save them. Under normal circumstances, this was naturally a good way for Roy to prolong his stay. However, after discovering that the Void had corroded Urgash, this method became extremely dangerous. Merely the soul connection alone had caused Roy to suffer secondary Void infection. Wouldn¡¯t it be even more dangerous if he signed a demon contract? When signing contracts and leaving the names, what both sides left behind was traces of their power. Who could guarantee that the traces of Urgash¡¯s power mixed with the Void would not transmit to Roy through the contract? If it really did, then it would not be as simple as a secondary infection¡­ Therefore, Roy almost did not even think about it and rejected the option of saving Urgash, and he did not intend to take the twenty million souls from the demon lords. The reason why he was still thinking about it was that he thought of another more serious problem. That was¡­ the possibility of this world being destroyed! There was no doubt about this. Since Void corrosion infected Urgash, one of the Dragons of Creation, then as time passed, he might gradually degenerate into a Void creature and eventually lose his will. He would become a monster with only devouring instincts and completely devour this world. The more powerful an existence was, the more dangerous they would be after being infected by the Void because once they were corrupted and transformed, it would be immensely difficult for others to have the power to fight them. And Urgash was undoubtedly the most powerful existence in this world. The only one that could match him was the Dragon of Order, Asha. But even Urgash was in this state. What could Asha, who was also injured and recuperating, do? Roy even suspected that Asha might have also suffered the corrosion of Void power! He guessed that the reason why Urgash was corroded by Void power was most likely because he was constantly absorbing power from all over to repair his body while he was injured and dormant. It was this absorption of power that led to Void power entering him. If this guess was correct, then Asha, who was also recuperating, would have a similar action¡­ No wonder it had been difficult for the people of this world to contact the two Dragons of Creation since a thousand years ago¡­ Roy did not know the true situation of Asha, and he was only guessing now. But regardless of whether or not Asha¡¯s situation was the same as Urgash¡¯s, just him alone had the power to destroy this world. As for how long it would take for Urgash to degenerate thoroughly, he was not sure. But judging from the soul connection, Urgash¡¯s condition was terrible. Perhaps a hundred years, or perhaps fifty years, the Void power in him could erupt. Continuing to stay in a world about to face the grave danger of destruction was simply something that only a fool would do. Roy was only a demon lord now, and he could not resist this devastating catastrophe, so he naturally could not stay any longer. However, if he left quietly like this, he would really lose his status. Roy was currently the only demon lord in the world of Ashan. In particular, during this period of time, he had gotten Giovanni to cause trouble in the kingdom of Heresh. This caused the people of the various races to feel danger, so they had already assembled an army again to prepare to attack him. It will be a pity if I leave without a word¡­ I can leave on my own, but I absolutely can¡¯t let the people here think that they expelled me. Otherwise, there could be talk belittling me among the angels over in Heaven. In the darkness, Roy¡¯s demon pupils erupted with red light, as though he had made an important decision. Roy stood up and left the secret underground room. He did not even contact the Sheogh demon lords and let them continue to wait anxiously. I, Demon Lord Osiris, the Lord of Darkness and Winter, will be playing big next! Chapter 361 - New Magic Power Circuit Chapter 361 New Magic Power Circuit When Roy left the secret room and returned to the ground, he could still hear screams coming from afar. It was Benia torturing her sister, Biara. He did not know what kind of torment she was using to make her screams sound so tragic, and even some low-level demons were walking far away in fear. Roy shook his head. To be honest, he could not understand the hatred between the twin demons. They were clearly twins, and they were supposed to love each other. But in the thinking of demons, they were enemies that would not rest until the other party died. He reckoned that Biara must have regretted not killing her sister immediately when she caught her. Now that things had changed, her sister had caught her instead. Perhaps Benia would only kill Biara after she was done torturing her. But before that, these screams that spread throughout the Ur-Hekal would probably last for some time. Roy did not care too much. After returning to the demon hall, he began planning. He first carefully sensed the pressure exerted by the world¡¯s repulsive effect on him and found that if he used all his magic power to resist it, he could stay in this world for a month at most. It could not be helped. He had used the positioning beacon of the Dragon Balls to come to this world forcibly. His initial plan was to come and kill Xeron, but unexpectedly, he completed the promotion to demon lord in this world. Especially after Kha-Beleth died, he was now the leader of the entire demon camp. If he were still a high-rank demon, he might be able to stay in this world for a year or two. In this war-prone world, one year was enough for him to harvest numerous benefits. But after becoming a demon lord, the repulsive effect of the world increased, and he did not have much time left. If he could have established a contract with Urgash, then he could have used the power of the contract to resist the repulsive effect. But with Urgash¡¯s current situation, he did not dare to have any contact with him. In fact, it was possible to use another method. For example, if he could sign a contract with one of the Elemental Dragons, it should be useful. After returning from Heaven, Roy had already discovered that the angels who stayed in this world had actually signed a contract with the Dragon of Light, Elrath. But Elrath¡¯s strength could not compare to that of the Dragon of Order, Asha. This might be one of the reasons why there were so few high-level forces in Heaven now. Roy took out the two Demon Bible stone steles he obtained from Kha-Beleth¡¯s treasury, rubbed them repeatedly, and carefully felt the strange power on them. Although the power on these two stone steles had to do with the world repulsive effect, and they could be seen as a relatively powerful expulsion incantation, they were not of much help to him. But his intuition told him that things were probably not that simple. Be it angels or demons, as their power increased, the repulsive effect they received when entering non-origin worlds would become stronger. It would be fine if it was a high-magic world. It might have higher ¡®compatibility¡¯, allowing angels or demons to stay longer. But if it was a low-magic world, then sorry, the ¡®compatibility¡¯ was too low, and it was possible to refuse their entry directly. Therefore, the question was, if it continued to develop in this way, wouldn¡¯t Roy become trapped in the Abyss after becoming a top demon king? Thinking about how he might really become like this in the future and be trapped in a corner and only able to stay in that dark and silent Abyss for a long time, he felt that it was too depressing. Even when he wanted to obtain souls, he could only send his subordinates out and not go on stage personally. In that case, what was the point of demons pursuing supreme power? Therefore, Roy believed that there must be a way to solve this paradox. After all, there were many demons in the Abyss who were stronger than him. He did not believe that the demon kings did not realize this problem. They must have spared no effort to find a way to break through the world repulsive effect. Roy fiddled with them for a long time and did not figure out a reason. But there was still that one word-intuition! Why did the Demon Bible steles not possess any other power, such as darkness or flames? These were powers that matched the Abyss, but not only did the steles not have these powers, but the world repulsive force suddenly appeared. This was what Roy felt was wrong. That guy Kha-Beleth would not have thrown these two Demon Bible steles into his treasury for no reason. Perhaps he also noticed their strangeness. But he might not have been able to figure out what these two steles were for, so after a long time of fruitlessness, he could only toss them away in his treasury. Now, Roy had obtained them easily. Are these steles some kind of seal? Or some kind of¡­ backdoor? Roy guessed. Some backdoor that can protect creatures from other worlds from the repulsive effect? It was not difficult to understand his train of thought and logic. Moreover, not only him, but even the high-level demons who had come into contact with the steles should have made similar guesses. But guessing was one thing, and truly cracking them was another. Do I really have to gather all the Demon Bible inscriptions? Roy sighed, feeling clueless. He could only put the steles away and take out the flowing brightness flames fire seed. Due to being busy with the promotion ritual, he had not absorbed the power of the flowing brightness flames fire seed. Moreover, there was another reason. He was worried that the power of the flames would conflict with his frost demon bloodline, so he had only been keeping it. Although Julia had said that flowing brightness flames were different from true flames, he chose to be cautious. But after entering the Gate of Heaven and fighting Isabel during the promotion ritual, Roy had absorbed the holy light seed that was more opposed to his dark power. Although there was some luck in it, it also reduced his worries a lot. Since he could even fuse with holy light, which was poison to demons, there was no reason why he could not fuse with flames. Of course, he was still prepared. Once he found anything abnormal during the fusion process, he would not hesitate to abandon the power of the flowing brightness flames. Roy extended his sharp demon claws, held the flowing brightness flame fire seed, and used his magic power to wrap around the seemingly weak fire seed. Then he pinched it and put the fire seed and magic power back into his body. The next moment, he felt a hot current flowing through the magic power circuit in his arm and back toward his heart. This boiling feeling made Roy very uncomfortable, and the blood vessels on his arm felt intense swelling pain, making him realize that the flames did indeed conflict with his frost bloodline. However, although this swelling pain was very uncomfortable, it was still within his acceptable range. It belonged to the extent where he could endure it, so he gritted his teeth and carefully felt the power of the fire seed flowing back and was ready to respond at any time. The hot current flowed along the magic power circuit and finally entered the demon heart in his chest, completely merging into it. Suddenly, his heart began to beat violently. A new element of magic power started to surge out from his heart, and as his heart beat, it began to spread in his body. Roy did not cry out as he endured the scorching sensation and allowed it to move through his body because he knew that Julia had said that the power of the fire seed was opening up a new magic power circuit. Magic power circuits were not the blood vessels and meridians in the body, but their composition was somewhat similar to that of the blood vessels and meridians. They used the demon heart as the source and spread out branches. Every different power was a new branch system. These branches flowed all over the body, creating a large number of nodes and finally becoming a magic power circuit. Every time Roy wanted to use a certain magic power, the magic power surging out of his heart would instantly flow through the corresponding magic power circuit according to his will, causing the magic power to show the corresponding elemental attribute. This was the essence of the magic that demons used. This method of using magic power was efficient and fast, much faster than the mages of humans or other races chanting incantations to construct spells. This was also why demons were stronger. With the new magic power circuit opened, Roy finally completely absorbed the power of the flowing brightness flames. Just as Julia said, although the flowing brightness flames were also a flame power, it was much gentler in comparison. When he opened the magic power circuit in his body, the stimulating effect was much smaller. If he had not absorbed the flowing brightness flames but destruction flames, the situation might have been totally different. Perhaps the violent flames would have instead destroyed his frost magic power circuit¡­ He opened his palm, magic power surged, and a blue fireball appeared in his palm. This was the color of the flowing brightness flames. It gave Roy a feeling like¡­ It was like a gas furnace! However, this flowing brightness flames was very gentle, and it did not transmit too much heat. Even if Roy poured more magic power into it, it only increased the volume without causing the heat to increase. With a thought, he stretched out his other hand and carefully grabbed the flames with both hands before pulling it out! Swish! He immediately pulled the fireball into a thin blue thread of fire! At this moment, Roy seemed to have opened the door to a new world and found a pretty fun method. He pulled the blue flames into all kinds of shapes with his hands. One moment, it turned into a hideous flame face, and the next, it became a flame shield. He even made it into a cup, demon characters, a fish, a tiger, and so on. Regardless of what shape it was, he completed it with ease. Julia was right. This artificial alchemy flame is truly one of the best for molding shapes¡­ Chapter 362 - Rubbing Nuclear Bombs Chapter 362 Rubbing Nuclear Bombs The plasticity of the flowing brightness flames not only reflected in itself, but also in the plasticity of other things. This was the conclusion Roy reached through experiments because he found that the flowing brightness flames had a powerful ability to adjust the form of most solid matter. The so-called solid matter referred to non-living things such as metals, rocks, crystals, and so on! While experimenting, Roy pressed his palm on the ground, and blue flame ripples spread out with his palm as the center. Along with his magic power output, the flames quickly spread throughout the entire hall, including all the walls and pillars and the roof, covering them with a thin layer of flames. When he concentrated and thought about it, the places covered by the flames suddenly softened and deformed. But this kind of soft deformation was not caused by high-temperature burning, so it looked pretty strange. It only took Roy about twenty minutes to transform this entire hall, which was originally full of the dark and savage style of demons, into a Doric-style building that resembled the Parthenon. In particular, during the transformation process, the material of this building changed from volcanic rock to marble under his thoughts! This result surprised Roy. He had only spent a little amount of magic power for such a tremendous change. It was really hard to imagine that this alchemy flame could achieve to this extent. Of course, this material change still had a limit. After repeated research, he discovered that the premise of changing the material of an object was that it was in the current material world, and Roy had seen it before. At the very least, he needed to know what kind of external manifestations the transformed objects would have, what luster, physical properties, and so on. Only then could the transformation succeed. If it was something that he had imagined out of thin air, it was impossible to modify it. For example, he wanted to transform a stone into adamantium. But he only knew that adamantium was extremely hard and had never seen it before. It did not exist in the current world, so he could not transform it at all. In this aspect, the flowing brightness flames could not compare to the system at all. In the system, Roy could define what he imagined through attributes and definitions, but the flowing brightness flames could not. Still, Roy found that the flowing brightness flames were too suitable for him. With this flame ability, he could use flames to shape the things he wanted to create and then throw them into the system to save as material before defining the materials. This way, he could quickly create an item that fit his expectations without needing to draw using the system. In other words, Roy could quickly shape the parts that he understood through the flowing brightness flames, and he would give the parts that he could not understand would to the system and pay souls to complete them. This was like upgrading from a hand workshop to assembly line production¡­ When Julia noticed that the appearance of the hall had suddenly changed, she hurriedly flew over to see what happened. The moment she entered the hall, she saw a few¡­ giant mushrooms shining with metallic light beside Roy! Julia stared dumbstruck at the metal mushrooms that were nearly two meters tall. She found that Roy¡¯s hands were still continuously creating these metal mushrooms, which could only reach his chest. Roy stretched out his claws and inserted them into the ground of the hall. When he raised them, he grabbed a large piece of rock, and then blue flames appeared on it. As the light of the flames swept past, the rock turned into a silver metal mushroom. Then the mushroom suddenly disappeared from his hand, and after it reappeared, he carefully placed it on the ground in front of him. ¡°What¡­ what is this?!¡± Julia stretched out her hand in surprise, wanting to touch these strange mushrooms. But before she could touch them, Roy stopped her. ¡°Be careful! Don¡¯t touch them!¡± Julia quickly stopped in fright and asked, ¡°Darling, you absorbed the power of the flowing brightness flames? But¡­ why did you use the flowing brightness flames to create these strange things?¡±. ¡°These aren¡¯t anything strange!¡± Roy said solemnly. ¡°They are nuclear mushrooms!¡± ¡°Nuclear mushrooms?¡± Julia was stunned for a moment. Then she suddenly recalled something, and her expression changed. ¡°Is this the weapon that the humans from that world used?¡± When Julia was in the Darksiders world, she had been shot down by human missiles, so she had a deep memory of human technological weapons. Moreover, she had also seen humans releasing nuclear bombs to attack the angels and demons. After hearing that Roy had made these weapons through the flowing brightness flames, she subconsciously took two steps back. ¡°Yes, but I made them through flame alchemy, and they¡¯re not as safe as the ones made by humans, so I told you not to touch them!¡± Roy explained. ¡°If they accidentally explode here, although they might not be able to hurt us, we certainly wouldn¡¯t be able to keep Ur-Hekal¡­¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Hearing Roy¡¯s words, Julia did not dare to stretch out her hand. Standing at a safe distance, she asked curiously, ¡°You can use the flowing brightness flames like this? But why do they look like mushrooms?¡± ¡°Ahem!¡± Roy coughed and said awkwardly, ¡°Just treat it as a personal interest¡­¡± Yes, today, Roy was a bull¡­ a demon that could rub nuclear bombs with his hands. He threw the mushrooms he created into the system to define them, and after taking them out, these mushrooms really became nuclear bombs. Hmm, the yield was not high, about two thousand tons. No matter how high it was, it was not impossible to make them, but the consumption of souls would skyrocket, so it was not worth it. As for why he shaped them like a mushroom, it could only be said that every man had a¡­ dream of growing mushrooms! Haven¡¯t you heard that song? A little demon planting mushrooms, carrying a big basket¡­ ¡°What¡¯s the use of creating these¡­ mushrooms?¡± Although Julia felt that Roy¡¯s words were a little strange, she did not ask further. Instead, she asked Roy about the use of these things. ¡°Are you planning to use them against the alliance army?¡± ¡°No!¡± Roy shook his head. ¡°To deal with the alliance army, I¡¯ll use magic like Armageddon. I have another use for these mushrooms¡­ Right, did you mention the alliance army because it has already moved out?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± When Julia talked about proper matters, her expression immediately became much more serious. She nodded. ¡°Some time ago, Benia summoned some succubi through the Gates of the Abyss and made them infiltrate into the cities of the various races to gather information. Just now, new information came back. The humans, elves, dwarfs, and barbarians seem to have many signs of army mobilization in the large cities of these races. They seem to be gathering. Moreover, during this period of time, various dragons can often be seen flying in the sky. The army portals of some fortress cities are also under heavy guard¡­ It seems like the alliance army is coming soon.¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± Roy rubbed his chin and pondered. ¡°If they abandon their prejudices, then they can use one another¡¯s army teleportation nodes, and the alliance army will be faster¡­¡± ¡°In less than a month, the alliance army will reach Eeofol!¡± Julia nodded. ¡°And this time, the scale of the alliance army will probably be beyond imagination! We may have to face the top forces of the various races¡­ Dear, we have to prepare early. We need to summon more demons from the Abyss.¡± Roy nodded. He knew very well that among the top forces that come with the alliance army, Isabel, who had become a seraph, would definitely appear. In addition, there should be the legendary figures in the Ashan world, such as the Gold Dragon Queen and the Titan King. Perhaps it was because of the appearance of Kha-Beleth and Roy that the various races realized that the demons seemed to want to open the Sheogh prison and release the other demon lords imprisoned inside. To them, this was an incomparably immense crisis of survival, so in order to defeat the demons, the various races really went all out¡­ However, Roy rejected Julia¡¯s suggestion of increasing troops. ¡°There¡¯s no need to continue increasing troops.¡± ¡°Then¡­ We might be really hard pressed,¡± Julia said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Roy¡¯s eyes gleamed as he pointed at the nuclear mushrooms in front of him. ¡°It¡¯s best if the war is in Eeofol. When the alliance army arrives, I¡¯ll give it a huge surprise!¡± Julia thought of something and said in surprise, ¡°You mean¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Send people. I want to plant these mushrooms into all the volcanoes in Eeofol!¡± Chapter 363 - Soldiers at the City Wall Chapter 363 Soldiers at the City Wall Becoming a demon lord not only increased your status among demons, but it also increased the hostility and vigilance from other races. Not to mention, the T-Virus that Roy spread in the Ashan world had brought great disasters to the people of this world. In fact, even if he had not done anything, the people of Ashan would definitely want to crusade against him. Just like in games where heroes fought against a demon king, Roy was now the demon king to be defeated¡­ To be honest, Roy was already long accustomed to this situation. His demon identity was a natural taunt machine that taunted others wherever he went, continuously attracting a steady stream of heroes who wanted to defeat him. The only thing Roy had to do was to slap these heroes to death¡­ This was the professional ethics of being a demon. With the passage of time, more detailed information came back three days later. The Haven Church of Erathia, the mages of Bracada, the elves of AvLee, the dwarfs of Grimheim, and the orcs from the various tribes of the east had almost all poured out. They mobilized most of their forces in their respective countries to participate in this crusade. The alliance army had an unprecedented number of 2.4 million! Such a large number raised the morale of the alliance army high. They even shouted the slogan of the crusade openly-eliminate Demon Lord Osiris and raze Eeofol! Yes, after gathering such a large army, the upper echelons of the alliance naturally did not just want to kill Roy, a single demon lord. For hundreds of years, the various races of Ashan had suffered from the demon invasions. Every lunar eclipse would bring about huge disasters because of the demon invasion. So this time, they wanted to destroy the demons¡¯ foothold in Ashan completely, drive the demons back to Sheogh, and reinforce the seal of the Sheogh prison to obtain a longer period of peace. After putting aside the prejudices and working together, the alliance army began operating at an unprecedented efficiency. The various races opened their respective army teleportation points in their countries and allowed large numbers of troops to rush to the battlefield through the portals. In just a short week, the alliance army had already assembled at Eeofol¡¯s border. More than two million troops lined the border and tightly surrounded Eeofol¡¯s paths to other countries, making sure that no demon would be able to escape. After the high-level combat forces of the various races took their positions, the alliance army split into five units and advanced toward Eeofol¡¯s core from different directions. The demons had built a few cities near the border, and they were the first to suffer. After resisting for less than a day, these cities with large numbers of demon troops were directly destroyed and flattened. Apart from a few demons who escaped, the rest were killed in the battles. Furthermore, because of the presence of angels, the souls of many demons could not even escape back to the Abyss and were directly purified. ons When Roy first took over Kha-Beleth¡¯s forces, many high-rank demon heroes had joined him. So in the process of the alliance army pushing forward, a lot of these high-rank demon heroes died. Although the number of demon troops they led was numerous, it was not enough in front of the alliance army. Every time the alliance army captured a city, the first thing it did was to destroy the summoning formation in the city and then burn the demon city clean, completely eliminating the way for the demons to increase their troops. After the scattered defeated demons fled back to Ur-Hekal in a sorry state, they informed Roy about the war situation on the front lines and implored Lord Osiris to summon more reinforcements from the Abyss as soon as possible. Otherwise, it would be impossible to win this war. But Roy was unmoved by the demons¡¯ request. He merely nodded to indicate that he knew, but he did not do anything else. Seeing Roy¡¯s indifference, even Benia was a little nervous. ¡°Your Lordship, are we really not going to do anything?¡± Roy looked at her and asked, ¡°Then what should I do? Should I summon two million demons from the Abyss?¡± Benia was instantly at a loss for words. She also understood that this was impossible. It was not possible to summon so many demons from the Abyss in such a short time. Benia was a little anxious, but Julia did not have any reaction. Julia knew more about Roy than Benia, and she knew that he had already made up his mind to return to the Abyss after this war, so she had no thoughts about whether they could win the war or not. From this point of view, although they were both Roy¡¯s assistant, Julia¡¯s status in his heart was indeed higher than Benia¡¯s¡­ But Benia was still very smart. From Roy¡¯s attitude, she could tell that he had other plans, so she did not say anything. Those who were even more uneasy than Benia were the high-rank demons leading the army. They did not know Roy¡¯s plan, but out of awe for the demon lord, no demons dared to ask. They could only worry in their hearts while desperately whipping the low-rank demons to continue reinforcing Ur-Hekal¡¯s city defenses. About thirteen days later, on the high ground of Ur-Hekal, they could finally see figures appearing on the horizon. The alliance army advanced quickly and finally arrived at Ur-Hekal. In the eyes of the demons, scattered figures first appeared, and then more and more slowly joined them, looking densely packed and endless. The ground was trembling from the march of the more than two million alliance troops, and the murderous atmosphere spread to Ur-Hekal a few kilometers away. The demons in the city were very uneasy, and there was a tremendous commotion. Even the bloodthirsty demons were afraid. They could smell the aura of numerous natural enemies from the alliance army. At this moment, Roy led Julia and Benia out of the main hall and came to the top of the city wall. Fat Tiger¡¯s massive body followed behind them, but he seemed to have sensed something and had his tail clamped between his legs as he walked. The first scene they saw was hundreds of behemoths. They had thick iron chains tied around their necks as the orcs controlled them to move forward. The orcs rode on rhinos and kodo beasts, beating their war drums, making thundering sounds as they moved through the gaps under the feet of the behemoths. Behind them, there were some muscular cyclopes and titans about the same height as the behemoths. Erathia¡¯s cavalry was donned in thick steel armor and rode on their warhorses rhythmically. The elven girls alongside them were riding unicorns, and the dwarfs had short legs, so they looked a little awkward walking. They had to work hard to keep up with the pace of the army, but without exception, they were all carrying giant hammers. These heavy weapons made it impossible for others to ignore their strength. Farther behind were the mages, the elven rangers, and the Haven crossbowmen. These long-range troops were well-protected in the formation by the other troops. Along with them were hundreds of catapults and ballistas. Under the continuous blessings of the Haven priests, they advanced with high morale. In the sky above the alliance army, flying creatures that covered the sky had long blocked the light of the sun. They were like dark clouds as they slowly moved along with the troops below. From afar, it was easy to identify all kinds of different species-emerald dragons, green dragons, gold dragons, red dragons, black dragons, and even some beautiful white dragons and colorful faerie dragons. It could be said that most of the dragon species could be seen here. Beside these dragons were small griffins and hippogryphs, and knights were riding on the backs of these griffins and hippogryphs. Under the control of the knights, these small flying troops were flying agilely between the gaps of the wings of the dragons. But they only dared to fly close to the dragons and did not dare to approach the fire phoenixes full of flames. Although there were not many of these fire phoenixes, they were existences that could rival the dragons. As for the natural enemies of the demons, the angels flew higher. During Roy¡¯s lord promotion ritual, he had slaughtered many angels of Cloud City. But it was unknown what method Erathia used, but hundreds of angels appeared in the alliance army. Although they were all low-level two-winged angels, the one leading them was Seraph Isabel! She flew to the front of the angels, and her enormous fluttering golden wings were so eye-catching. And as long as the Haven troops of the alliance army below looked up and saw her wings, they would have endless courage. ¡°Sure enough, she appeared. It seems like she prefers being an angel than a queen!¡± Roy grinned. On the other hand, Julia and Benia looked at Isabel in surprise. They did not know that Isabel had become a seraph. After all, they did not follow Roy into Cloud City at that time, but they remembered Isabel, the queen who had given birth to the Dark Messiah. They did not understand what had happened. Why had a human become a seraph¡­ ¡°What a terrifying formation¡­¡± Julia muttered as she looked at the size of the alliance army. ¡°Even His Majesty Samael and Lilith would find such an army troublesome, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily the case. If they were here, the demon forces they brought would have likely been not any fewer!¡± Roy replied casually and said to Benia, ¡°Take it out!¡± Benia nodded and got some demons to carry a large altar over. This was the altar in the underground room. Roy got Benia to take it out entirely. After injecting magic power, the magic formation in the altar lit up. After twenty days, Roy finally contacted Sheogh demon lords again. ¡°Osiris!!¡± As soon as the screen appeared, Dioland¡¯s exasperated voice came. ¡°Damn it, what the hell are you doing? You¡¯re only contacting His Excellency Urgash. Do you need to delay for so long?!¡± Behind Dioland, the figures of the other demon lords also appeared. But before they could continue asking about the contact, Roy spoke first. ¡°Shh!¡± Roy raised his index finger and said to Dioland on the screen, ¡°Don¡¯t talk. Look!¡± He had especially moved the altar to the city wall to let the demon lords take a good look at the overwhelming alliance army. Sure enough, after seeing the scene of the army pressing forward, the demon lords were immediately dumbfounded like ducks being strangled¡­ Chapter 364 - Boss of Jiangnan Leather Factory After seeing the size of the alliance army, even Dioland and the others were alarmed. They knew very well that Roy had just become a demon lord not long ago. Even if he took over the demon army under Kha-Beleth, it was impossible for him to have too many troops now, and it was impossible for him to win against so many enemies. ¡°No wonder you haven¡¯t contacted us for so long. You were preparing for war¡­¡± Dioland said. ¡°Lord Osiris, you¡¯re in big trouble this time.¡± Roy nodded and said to Dioland on the screen, ¡°That¡¯s right. Lords, it seems like I won¡¯t be able to fulfill my promise to you. If nothing unexpected happens, even if I don¡¯t die after this war, I¡¯ll definitely be expelled back to the Abyss. I can only trouble you to stay in Sheogh for a while longer. Perhaps in another hundred years, you will be able to escape on your own.¡± It would have been fine if Roy had not said this, but after saying this, Dioland and the others felt that things were not good. In the past thousand years, they had been going crazy in Sheogh. It was not easy for them to see the light of breaking free, but in the blink of an eye, the light dimmed. Moreover, it would take another hundred years to escape?! No, it absolutely can¡¯t be like this! ¡°Lord Osiris, you can¡¯t give up on yourself!¡± Dioland said hurriedly. ¡°You¡¯re a demon lord and the ruler and sovereign of all the demons in the world of Ashan. No matter how powerful the enemy is, you should be able to make them pay an immense price to force them to withdraw their troops¡­¡± But before he could finish speaking, Roy raised his palm. ¡°Stop. Everyone, what¡¯s the use of just talking? You have to understand that I¡¯m merely a newly promoted demon lord. If I had some time to accumulate, I might have been able to deal with it calmly. Unfortunately, you should be well aware that the natives of Ashan won¡¯t give me this time.¡± Dioland and the other demon lords could not help but look at each other when they heard this. They naturally understood this, but they could not think of anything else to say to motivate Roy. At this moment, Roy continued, ¡°I only contacted you this time to tell you that the situation is not good. If anything happens to me, you should think of another way.¡± With that, he pretended to close the magic communication. ¡°Wait¡­ wait!¡± Dioland shouted hurriedly. ¡°Wait a little longer!¡± ¡°What else do you want?¡± Roy looked unhappy. Dioland could not worry about so much anymore. He turned his head and chatted with the other demon lords behind him in the demon language. Their voices were very low, so Roy could not hear what they were saying. He only saw that two demon lords were agitated and shaking their heads while the others were hesitating. Only Dioland seemed to be trying his best to convince them. After Roy waited for a few minutes, the demon lords seemed to have finally reached an agreement. Dioland turned his head and said to Roy, ¡°Lord Osiris, I¡¯m not afraid to tell you the truth. You¡¯re indeed our only hope to escape now, but if you can¡¯t survive this, then all our hopes are useless. We¡¯ve discussed it. Since our interests are the same, we can¡¯t let you face this predicament alone¡­ ¡°So, we¡¯ve decided to give you some help!¡± Dioland paused and raised his index finger. ¡°We will pay you ten million souls in advance. After the battle starts, get your demon troops to hold on for a while, and you¡¯ll devour these souls as soon as possible to maximize your strength. I believe that with so many souls supporting you, you¡¯ll be invincible. Even if you lose the war, you¡¯ll be able to escape safely.¡± But Roy shook his head. ¡°No, although ten million souls is very tempting, it¡¯s equivalent to me staying and fighting with many enemies. This is extremely dangerous for me. If I¡¯m not careful, I might be killed. Do you see the angels in the sky? If I¡¯m killed, perhaps even escaping back to the Abyss is an extravagant hope. I won¡¯t take the risk for so few souls. Everyone, I appreciate your kindness. After my troops finish fighting, I will directly return to the Abyss. If there¡¯s a chance, let¡¯s meet again in the Abyss!¡± Dioland and the others were stunned when he rejected the ten million souls, especially the two demon lords who shook their heads and did not agree to this proposal. They were worried that Osiris might be using this war to threaten them, so they were very unwilling. Now, they realized the seriousness of the problem after Roy rejected them directly. ¡°No, Lord Osiris, listen to me!¡± Dioland said. ¡°You understand wrongly. The funding of these ten million souls isn¡¯t to get you to stay behind to fight with your life on the line. They just allow you to save your trump cards, use them to strengthen yourself, and think of a way to break out of the siege. As long as you can continue to stay in this world and release us, then when we gather the power of all the demon lords, we can counterattack!¡± Roy hesitated and pondered for a long time before finally sighing. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s make it clear first. I can¡¯t guarantee my survival. As you can see, Ur-Hekal is heavily surrounded, and it¡¯s exceedingly difficult for me to escape. In case I can¡¯t escape, your funding may really be in vain. Even so, are you willing to fund me?¡± ¡°No problem!¡± Dioland exchanged glances with the other demon lords. After seeing them nod, he gritted his teeth and said to Roy, ¡°And our previous promise is still valid. As long as you can let us escape, we¡¯ll still pay you the remaining ten million souls after we come out!¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll try!¡± Roy looked reluctant. Afraid that Roy would not do it, Dioland quickly teleported several soul contracts over through the teleportation formation. ¡°Ten million souls are in here. Open them and use them as soon as possible!¡± Roy nodded. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll focus on resolving the war. If I survive, I¡¯ll contact you.¡± With that, he withdrew his magic power and closed the magic formation. Julia had been standing not far behind Roy. When he was communicating with the demon lords, she had not made a sound. It was not until he closed the magic formation on the altar that she walked forward and whispered, ¡°Darling, is it really good for you to do this? Will they explode from anger if they can¡¯t wait for you to contact them again?¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± Roy grinned. ¡°They will at most feel regret because they¡¯ll think that I couldn¡¯t escape and died in battle.¡± ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s true!¡± Julia covered her mouth and laughed. ¡°They¡¯re really anxious. They actually forgot to ask if you¡¯ve contacted Urgash, signed a contract with him, and can continue staying in Ashan¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s normal. Demons are selfish! And demon lords are no exception!¡± Roy said. ¡°It¡¯s about whether they can get out of the prison suffocating them, so the first thing they think of is themselves. As for Urgash, they will naturally choose to forget him.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a pity that you only deceived ten million souls!¡± Julia said regretfully. ¡°I initially thought that they would spare no effort to support you and pay you all twenty million souls in advance.¡± ¡°On the contrary, I originally expected them to pay only a few million souls first!¡± Roy smiled. ¡°I thought that with their cunning personality, they would be more cautious. Ten million souls has already exceeded my expectations.¡± That¡¯s right. From the beginning, Roy had already made up his mind to run away with the money. He planned to follow the example of the boss of the Jiangnan Leather Factory and leave with his sister-in-law. The reason why he contacted the demon lords was just to make some money before leaving. In particular, he specially dragged the massive alliance army to gather outside Ur-Hekal before contacting them. With so many actors acting together with him, it was easy to create a desperate atmosphere. Even with the cunning personality of the demon lords, they could not help but fall for it. Dioland and the others were hoping that Roy could break out of the siege and then make a comeback. In their opinion, Roy was now the ruler of the entire demon camp, standing at the peak of power and grasping supreme authority. With such a high status, how could he bear to give up and escape back to the Abyss? However, they did not know that when Roy contacted Urgash, he was vigilant enough to sense the immense crisis hidden in the depths of this world. The Void corrosion in Urgash could suddenly erupt at any moment, causing this world to face the disaster of destruction. At that time, even the demon lords would not be spared, so Roy did not care about this world at all. This misconception allowed him to fool Dioland and the others. Under their crisis, they lost their cool, and he smoothly dug out ten million souls from their hands. With so many souls, it could be said that Roy had made a killing in this Ashan world, and there were no longer any reasons for him to stay¡­ During the time Roy and Julia were communicating, the alliance forces had completely assembled. They did not even intend to rest. With the war drums beating, they could not wait to start the attack. Roy¡¯s final battle in Ashan began¡­ Chapter 365 - Cataclysm (1) The alliance army¡¯s crusade against Ur-Hekal began, and the first to attack was the hundreds of catapults. These catapults looked different in styles because various races made them. The orc¡¯s catapults were simple and crude, while the humans were finely crafted. As for the elves, theirs looked slender. But regardless of what race made the catapults, they had enough tonnage and looked gigantic. When the winches pulled back the thick arms bit by bit until they laid flat, the cyclopes or titans waiting at the side would carry boulders weighing hundreds of kilograms or even nearly a ton and place them on the throwing arms. When these steps finished, soldiers would cut the restraining ropes and cause the throwing arms to spring back suddenly. The arms would throw these heavy boulders out and smash them at the city wall of Ur-Hekal with tremendous kinetic energy. Almost instantly, howling sounds resounded from the sky as hundreds of boulders spun in the air in a parabola and then crashed into various parts of Ur-Hekal. Thunderous rumbling sounds immediately came from every impact point, and dust and rubble flew everywhere. The screams of the demons were endless. In this first wave of attacks, a small portion hit the city wall, and more boulders fell into Ur-Hekal. Some of the taller buildings collapsed with a loud bang after being struck. Many of the demons on standby in the city could not dodge in time and were smashed into a bloody mess. The remaining could only roar angrily as they stared at the sky in the direction where the boulders came from and tried to escape. Soon, the second wave of catapult attacks followed. After the corrections from the first wave, more boulders smashed onto the city wall. The alliance army¡¯s goal was, of course, to break the city wall. Although there were many catapults, it was impossible to bury all the demons with stone. The final goal of the war was to attack the city. With the cover of the catapult attacks, the behemoths formed an assault force and approached the city wall. They only stopped temporarily about three hundred meters away from the city wall to wait for the catapults to continue bombarding. Facing such a massive attack, even Roy was shocked. Apart from commanding the demons to defend, he did not have a better way to deal with it. Of course, the demons in the city were also using the catapults to fight back. The boulders flying out of the city crossed with the boulders thrown by the alliance army in the air, but they appeared so scattered and sparse. Although the boulders crashed into the alliance army formation, most of them landed where the behemoths were. With such attacks, it was extremely difficult to kill these behemoths known as the kings of war. Instead, after being hurt, they roared again and again. After the casualties of many demons in Ur-Hekal, the pervasive smell of blood stimulated the remaining demons and aroused their ferocity. The high-rank demons under Roy began to use magic to strengthen the demon army to help them resist the damage. Not only was the alliance army waiting, but the demons were also waiting, waiting for the city wall to collapse to fight against the alliance forces rushing in¡­ The city wall of Ur-Hekal was clearly not going to last long. Although this was the headquarters of the demons, and it could be considered sturdy, because Demon Lord Kha-Beleth had entered the True Name Liberation state and transformed into the Inferno Overlord, he had melted a lot of the city wall. Although it had been repaired afterward, it definitely could not compare to the original state. What happened next was not beyond the demons¡¯ expectations. A repaired section of the city wall was the first to collapse. When the city wall on the side collapsed in smoke and dust, excited cheers came from the alliance army. This collapsed section was a signal for an all-out attack. The alliance army¡¯s catapults still continued firing, but the rear troops of the alliance army had already begun to advance slowly. The radiance of magic began to shine in the alliance army¡¯s formation, and the dragons in the sky were circling faster and faster. After holding on for a few more waves of attacks, the front wall of Ur-Hekal¡¯s city gate finally collapsed in deafening sounds. The fallen rubble even filled up the magma moat surrounding the city. After seeing this scene, the alliance army suddenly blew the war horns. In the midst of the loud tumult, the soldiers of the alliance army all let out soul-stirring roars. Then all the ground forces moved and began charging toward Ur-Hekal. The behemoths bent down and jumped and ran forward on all fours like gorillas. But the ones who attacked first were the dragons in the sky. They formed a formation and swooped down from high altitudes. The scorching dragon breaths of the red dragons and black dragon sprayed down from the sky and swept across the ground as they flew, and the rolling flames quickly spread all over the city like overflowing water from a flood. Then the flames exploded. Large numbers of demons scorched by the dragon breaths screamed and rolled on the ground, attempting to extinguish the flames. But facts proved that these actions were futile. In the end, they could only be burned into demon skeletons. The breaths of the green dragons and emerald dragons focused on the remaining sections of the city wall. Their acid corroded the city wall and accelerated the collapse of the defenses of Ur-Hekal to provide greater combat space for the alliance army. As for the gold dragons with incomparably hard dragon scales, they directly dived down and crashed onto the city ground. Their enormous bodies rolled back and forth after landing, crushing many small demons. After the gold dragons turned over and got up, they immediately roared and began fighting the demons. There were also gigantic flame tornadoes in many places in the city. These were caused by the fire phoenixes dancing with their big wings in the sky. As for the griffin knights, they nimbly shuttled through the sky while throwing javelins at the demons from above. These javelins also carried immense kinetic energy when they shot down from the sky. They pierced through some of the demons and stuck them to the ground, causing them to be unable to turn around at all as they roared in pain. This battle was almost one-sided. After all, the demons did not have an advantage in numbers. So after seeing this situation, Roy and the others took action. His palm pressed on the ground, and a flame wave of the flowing brightness flames spread out from his arm. The demons that the flames touched were immediately enveloped in a ball of flowing brightness flames. The rocks under their feet turned into liquid and covered their bodies, and the flowing brightness flames refined them into steel armor that wrapped their bodies, causing many low and even middle-rank demons to have the means of survival. Roy¡¯s flowing brightness flames spread swiftly, soon covering half of the city and quickly arming nearly ten thousand demons. In fact, this was the greatest effect of the flowing brightness flames. With the immense magic power of a demon lord, it could instantly arm a demon army. Several dragons in the sky saw what Roy was doing, so they immediately turned around and rushed down at him. But before they could reach him, they saw three bloody mouths coming at them. Fat Tiger jumped up, bit a golden dragon¡¯s neck and other parts, and forcibly dragged it down from the air. Then the two giant beasts began to fight desperately. Julia and Benia intercepted the remaining dragons. Benia¡¯s flame whip flew out and wrapped around the horn of a green dragon. She could not pull the dragon down, but she could jump onto it with the help of the whip. After stepping on the green dragon¡¯s forehead, she squatted down and pressed her palm on its head. After a circle of pink magic power light spread, the dragon¡¯s mind became confused in the next second. It turned its head and bit at its dragon compatriot. As for Julia, she spread her flame wings and flew into the air. Holding her fallen angelic sword, she quickly cut off the wings of an emerald dragon, causing it to fall to the ground. Before the emerald dragon could get up, golden flames burst from the sky and slammed into the emerald dragon. The moment the golden flames touched the emerald dragon, they suddenly exploded and enveloped its enormous body. The emerald dragon only had time to let out a tragic roar before the incomparably violent flames melted it into a pile of charred bones¡­ This was the horror of the destruction flames. Its incredibly high temperature was comparable to the temperature on the surface of the sun. The stronger the magic power, the higher the temperature. There was almost nothing the destruction flames could not melt. After killing this emerald dragon, Julia continued to attack the other dragons. Her flame wings were originally pure black, but after fusing with the power of the destruction flames, many golden flame patterns had appeared on her wings, which represented the symbol of the power of the destruction flames. And what she held in her hand was the demon sword of Kha-Beleth, the Jaw of Urgash, which Roy had modified for her. This sword could adapt very well to Julia¡¯s destruction flames. When this demon sword that burned with destruction flames swung, even the dragon scales that the dragons were proud of could not stop her blade at all. It was like a hot knife cutting butter as it was cut through extremely smoothly. Wherever Julia flew, there would be dragons with their wings cut off. Julia and Benia attracted the attention of almost all the dragons, which naturally gave Roy more time to prepare. The alliance troops suddenly realized that something was wrong in the sky, so they could not help but look up. The first thing they saw was several light spots! Their eyes almost popped out. ¡°Is that¡­ Armageddon?!¡± In just a few seconds, they could clearly see the light spots in the sky. That¡¯s right. There were several massive meteors burning with raging flames after friction against the atmosphere, and each one was hundreds of meters in diameter. And the impact points of these meteors were undoubtedly in the alliance army formation.. Chapter 366 - Cataclysm (2) In the world of Ashan, there were not many people who had seen Armageddon with their own eyes because¡­ most of them had died! But now, on the battlefield of the Battle of Ur-Hekal, more than two million people witnessed the falling meteors at the same time. Several massive fireballs were cutting through the sky. The high temperatures caused by friction made the surface of the rocks turn orange-red, and behind the rocks was thick billowing smoke. They left comet-like trails in the sky and came with terrifying momentum. Looking at the meteors becoming larger and larger as they got closer, many of the alliance troops turned pale. Magic changed war. This was the common idea of the people of Ashan. Earlier, they had lost themselves in the alliance army¡¯s irresistible attack. Only when they saw the meteors that were about to bring destruction did they finally remember that the enemy they were facing was a terrifying demon lord! Although Roy had dragged these meteors down with Psychokinesis-after all, he did not have much magic power that he could use now, so he would save as much as possible¡ªthe effect was no different from the real Armageddon. What was certain was that once these meteors crashed down, with the dense formations of the alliance army, it would definitely suffer heavy losses. However, would the alliance army really watch helplessly as these meteors fell? The answer was no! A golden light suddenly appeared. It was Seraph Isabel, whose entire body was brimming with holy power. She held a shield in one hand and an angelic sword in the other. Like a flying meteor, she streaked across the sky toward the falling meteors. Facing the meteors that were smashing down with astonishing momentum, she swung her sword and slashed out a cross-shaped light. The next second, the first meteor split apart in the air, turning into four pieces that scattered and fell. Isabel shuttled out of the gap of the scattered meteors and continued to face the other meteors that were following closely behind. She performed the same move and used her sword to cut apart all the meteors. Of course, even so, the crisis of the alliance army had not been resolved. Although the split meteors had become smaller, the number had increased, and the kinetic energy in them had not weakened. However, at this moment, a colossal figure flew over. It was¡­ a gold dragon that exceeded the size of all the dragons present. Her wings spread out for a thousand meters, and the dragon scales on her entire body were fine and compact, giving off a golden charm. Facing the meteors in the sky, she did not do anything else; she only stretched her neck and let out a deep roar. Perhaps it was an illusion, but right after her roar, there seemed to be huge ripples in the air. The meteor fragments cut apart by Isabel trembled at the same time and then collapsed with a bang. Dozens of meteor fragments suddenly turned into tens of thousands of fist-sized rubble, and only a few of them still had flames left. The rubble continued to fall from the sky. Just as they were about to hit the heads of the alliance soldiers, a hurricane suddenly blew in violently and enveloped all these fragments. It was unknown how it was done, but the rubble immediately turned into tiny particles of dust that slowly fell from the sky. The tremendous destructive disaster had now turned into a rain of stone dust. The alliance soldiers on the ground had no other losses except for coughing a few times due to the falling dust. They were dumbfounded. They turned their heads in disbelief and looked at the tall figure in the rear of the battlefield. It was¡­ a colossus taller than ordinary titans. His upper body was bare, revealing his skin that was as dark as obsidian and his strong muscles that looked like they were about to explode. At this moment, this colossus was still maintaining the posture of punching. The hurricane that turned everything into powder just now was due to his punch. After turning the disaster into nothingness, the colossus slowly left his stance. In the sky, the colossal gold dragon circled and descended. Seraph Isabel flapped her wings and slowly floated down, stopping in the middle of the two enormous bodies. Then the three figures all looked at Roy on the city wall of Ur-Hekal in the distance. ¡°Is that dragon the Gold Dragon Queen, C¨¦hirtazi?¡± Roy naturally noticed the gazes of the three, and his expression could not help but turn solemn as he guessed, ¡°It should be her¡­ In that case, the titan who punched is the Titan King, Gadakos? This height is more than fifteen meters¡­¡± In the books in the library of Ulambus, Roy had seen records of the Gold Dragon Queen and the Titan King. According to the books, the Gold Dragon Queen, C¨¦hirtazi, and the Titan King, Gadakos were the oldest existing dragon and titan. Especially C¨¦hirtazi, she was a survivor of the ancient wars. Gadakos was slightly younger, but he was only a hundred years younger than C¨¦hirtazi. Mythical creatures such as dragons, titans, or angels and demons, as long as they had not entered the decline period, the older they were, the stronger they were. This was already a consensus. Except for the few Elemental Dragons now worshipped as gods, Cehirtazi was the current king of the entire dragon race. Even the wild red dragons and violent black dragons had to admit that C¨¦hirtazi was the leader. It was the same for Gadakos. He was now the leader of the titans, and the titans called him ¡®elder¡¯. Among the titans, the stronger the strength, the taller the height. And his height was almost more than half the average height of his race. In addition to Isabel, who had just become a new seraph, the Gold Dragon Queen, C¨¦hirtazi, and the Titan King, Gadakos¡ªwho were the greatest stabilizing forces in the Order campwould not easily appear unless the world encountered a grave disaster. If Roy had not appeared, they would have joined forces to deal with Demon Lord Kha-Beleth. But now, because Kha-Beleth was dead, their target had become Roy. Although he was already mentally prepared to face these king-level existences, he still felt pressure seeing them appear. Although the three of them had attacked together to destroy his Armageddon, in fact, each of them had only made casual moves and did not use all their strength. It was just a display for others to see. Destroying the meteors was only a demonstration announcing their existence to Demon Lord Osiris. They might not necessarily fight against Roy personally. But with these three formidable existences, if he wanted to use powerful spells, he had to consider it carefully because after using them, the other party might easily resolve them, and it would become a waste of his magic power. Roy understood the meaning in their gazes and could not help but grin. ¡°Interesting. Are you telling me that the war still depends on people? Or do you want the alliance army to kill me to increase their confidence in resisting evil?¡± The top experts of Ashan were in an awkward situation that they could not answer. There were still many demon lords in Sheogh, but there were few who could fight against demon lords now. Even Seraph Isabel had been chosen by the Dragon of Light, Elrath, to become a seraph with his power. Perhaps thinking about the prophecy that the Sheogh demons would escape from their prison, C¨¦hirtazi, Gadakos, and the others wanted to use this crusade to leave some hope and seeds for future generations¡­ Roy could roughly guess what they were thinking, but he did not intend to expose them. After all, he was not so foolish as to really charge forward to fight against C¨¦hirtazi and the others. If they wanted to stabilize the situation, then it was fine to stabilize the situation. me. Thus, Roy did not make any big moves again. He only stood on the city wall to supervise the battle. After seeing that Roy did not move, Isabel, C¨¦hirtazi, and Gadakos did the same, The demons were utterly suppressed in the battle. After all, even the demons could not use the power of one race to fight against several races at the same time. The disparity in military strength was too great, so other than high-rank demons, the low and middle-rank demons were killed one after another. The lucky ones could have their souls return to the Abyss, and the unlucky ones would be directly eliminated when they encountered the angels of the alliance army. Tens of thousands of demons died in less than an hour¡­ Although the remaining high-rank demons were still doing their utmost to resist, they had to face more and more enemies, forcing them to keep moving closer to Roy. Outside the city, C¨¦hirtazi and the others naturally saw this situation. If they had been worried before, then as the battle progressed, they gradually felt relieved. As long as the alliance army eliminated the demon army, even Demon Lord Osiris, who was alone, would be overwhelmed by the massive number of the alliance army. The victor of this war had been determined! At this moment, Julia, Benia, and the others were panting as they flew near Roy. Fat Tiger had wounds all over, and his three heads were sticking out their tongues and gasping for breath. There were also five high-rank demon heroes under Roy. Their armor was in tatters, and they were in a sorry state. Outside the city wall, gigantic boulders thrown by the behemoths were constantly smashing at them. The dragon breaths of the dragons in the sky also continuously sprayed down. Anyone who saw this scene on the battlefield would feel that the demons were at their end. Of course, the alliance soldiers thought the same way. Their morale was high as they continuously surged into Ur-Hekal from the collapsed city wall. Even if they encountered dying demons, they would stab them twice, not letting them go. After rushing into the city, they kept charging toward the inner city wall and imagined themselves being able to cut off the head of Demon Lord Osiris in front of everyone. From then on, they would become true demon-slaying warriors, and their names would be sung in songs throughout Ashan¡­ But what they did not know was that Roy felt that the time had come, so he opened his palm, and a strange device with a button appeared in his hand. Then Roy pressed the button with his thumb without hesitation¡­ Boom¡­ Chapter 367 - Cataclysm (3) Chapter 367 Cataclysm (3) Eeofol was the most barren and worst land in the entire world of Ashan. In Eeofol, there were a total of sixty-seven volcanoes of various sizes, and most of them were active volcanoes. When the demons wanted to gain a foothold in Ashan, Eeofol was their ideal choice. Especially because they needed to build cities, they detonated many volcanoes, causing the magma to gush out and spread poisonous gas, thereby transforming the environment into one suitable for the demons to stay. Overall, the entire geology of Eeofol was actually very fragile¡­ The reason why the demon camp chose Ur-Hekal as their headquarters was that there were six large volcanoes within forty kilometers of the city. These volcanoes erupted all year round, filling this place with the smell of magma and sulfur. Intense heat and poisonous gas continued to permeate here, and the environment here was the closest to the Abyss! The moment Roy pressed the button, the six volcanoes around Ur-Hekal began to rumble. Roy had not hesitated to create numerous destruction mushrooms (1. The author decides to change the name of nuclear mushrooms.). Before the alliance army entered Eeofol, he had arranged for people to place them in all the volcanoes in Eeofol, and he created a general control button so that he could detonate these destruction mushrooms with his magic power. A destruction mushroom had a yield of two thousand tons. What kind of concept was it when one exploded? It was an immense force that could flatten a radius of ten kilometers! And what would happen when all these destruction mushrooms exploded in the already boiling volcanoes? A deafening bang spread throughout the entire battlefield. All of the alliance troops were shocked, and their movements stopped in unison. They did not know where this sound came from. At present, they seemed to be fine, but after hearing the sound, for some reason, they felt a strong sense of unease in their hearts. ¡°W-what happened?¡± ¡°Did the demon lord attack? But I don¡¯t see the light of magic¡­¡± ¡°The direction of the sound seems to be coming from very far away¡­¡± The alliance troops engaged in a flurry of discussions. At this moment, more than a minute had passed since they heard the sound. Just as they were nervous, an alliance soldier was the first to discover that the ground¡­ seemed to be trembling. Soon after, more and more people felt the ground trembling, which meant that the trembling was rapidly increasing. In just a few seconds, the trembling turned into violent shaking that was comparable to a magnitude 8 earthquake. Many alliance soldiers were panic-stricken and could not stand straight. They fell to the ground, and their entire bodies were dizzy from the shaking. The warhorses of the Haven knights were frantically neighing. They, who had been domesticated to be obedient, shook off the knights on their backs after a few bumps. Then they broke through the crowd and escaped into the distance. It was not only the warhorses but also the animals that the other races had domesticated to be mounts. The battlefield became chaotic all of a sudden as everyone was in a complete mess. In the sky, the birds living in Eeofol were flying in large groups and making all kinds of shrill cries as they quickly flew out of Eeofol. At this moment, the tremors of the ground suddenly subsided. The entire battlefield suddenly became silent, leaving only the cries of birds lingering in the distant sky. The soldiers of the various races looked at this scene in doubt. The trembling of the ground stopping should be a good thing, but for some reason, they did not feel relieved at all. They only felt that something was suddenly gripping their hearts tightly. In this strange calm, they felt their blood run cold as a terrifying sense of crisis was firmly grabbing them. ¡°Not¡­ not good! Retreat!¡± One of the elven heroes was the first to react, but just as he shouted in panic, another deafening roar suddenly came! This time, the sound was even louder and more terrifying than before. It was as though a frightening thunderclap had directly blasted in their ears. All the alliance soldiers turned deaf, and this instead caused their ears to quiet down, leaving only the ringing in their ears that kept reverberating. In this deaf world, the alliance soldiers were dumbstruck as they stared at the entirely dyed red sky¡­ It was from volcanoes erupting tens of kilometers away. The six volcanoes burst at the same time. Scarlet magma and black smoke soared into the sky, going hundreds of meters into the sky under the tremendous pressure. Countless burning rocks flew in all directions like fireworks. At a speed of more than three hundred kilometers per hour, they streaked across the sky with thick billowing smoke, looking like flowers of destruction. The dragons and angels flying high in the sky looked farther away. They were horrified to find that not only were the volcanoes around Ur-Hekal erupting, but even farther away, they could see magma flames soaring into the sky. From the east to the west, from the south to the north, they could see red-dyed clouds in every direction. With the eruption of the volcanoes, a massive earthquake from farther away than before followed closely. Under Eeofol¡¯s charred ground, it seemed as though some terrifying creature was stirring and churning, and the earth was undulating violently. An enormous crack first appeared on the plain in front of Ur-Hekal. It tore apart the fragile or hard ground along the way and quickly spread forward while continuously diverging into branches. The appearance of this crack brought with it a bottomless crevice, and all the alliance soldiers in its path screamed as the crevice swallowed them. The crack also spread in the direction of Ur-Hekal. It affected the southwest side, and half of the city sank. ¡°Retreat!!!¡± It was unknown which alliance hero burst out with a heart-wrenching cry on the battlefield. This time, the alliance troops, who had just recovered their hearing, heard it clearly. After returning to their senses, they immediately threw down their weapons and ran back without even thinking. However, under such a massive geological disaster, how could they escape? Moreover, the alliance army was in dense formations during the war because of their advantage in numbers How far could so many people escape in a short time? Screams and rumbles intertwined and echoed on the battlefield. In less than a minute, the cracked ground devoured more than 200,000 people. What was even more terrifying was that no matter how far they ran, the ground was constantly cracking around them. This unimaginable earthquake did not just spread around Ur-Hekal, but¡­ it spread throughout Eeofol! The land creatures running on the ground were facing a catastrophe. Even existences like behemoths and titans were screaming as the earth swallowed them. Only the flying creatures were unaffected and relatively safe. But¡­ this safety only lasted until a volcanic rock from the eruptions smashed against the head of a dragon¡­ The volcanic eruptions brought about not only a doomsday-like earthquake but also a vast amount of poisonous smoke and rock cannonballs flying in all directions. These rock cannonballs of various sizes carried immense kinetic energy as they crossed tens of kilometers in a short time and splattered onto the battlefield. Therefore, the flying creatures also welcomed a catastrophe. A griffin unfortunately ran into a two-ton flying rock. After the rock brushed past its body, half of the griffin¡¯s body disappeared, and missing together was the griffin knight on its back. The remaining half of the griffin spiraled to the ground and crashed into an elven ranger who was running desperately, turning the other into a flesh and blood pancake. A red dragon was incessantly flapping its wings and flying forward. He crashed into several smaller flying rocks one after another. Although he was not as miserable as the griffin due to the protection of his hard dragon scales, the immense kinetic energy still sent him tumbling in the air. Just as he adjusted his flying posture and was about to continue flying, a gigantic rock cannonball about one thousand tons slammed into him and smashed him down from the sky¡­ The angels were also fleeing, but they were smarter. They used holy light magic to augment their shields and then charged forward with the shields. In addition, they were relatively small, making them more agile, so not many of them were shot down. But at this moment, the spreading volcanic ash rolled in and covered the entire battlefield. In the thick smoke, the visibility was so bad that they could not even see their fingers. They could not see more than a meter away, so the angels lost their sense of direction. Many angels flew and hit their allies, causing them to crash down together. Isabel, C¨¦hirtazi, and Gadakos were also running away at this time. Isabel was better. Due to her colossal body, the Gold Dragon Queen, C¨¦hirtazi, had been struck the most during her flight. Fortunately, she was powerful, so she did not fall. As for the Titan King, Gadakos, the sad news was that he could not fly¡­ Although the Titan King could also transform into lightning and fly, this transformation did not mean that he could directly fly out of Eeofol all the way. Instead, he would have to stop every once in a while before he could move forward again. This ability was a little like the flame teleportation of demons, while Gadakos was just lightning teleportation. Technical limitations were one thing, but even worse, it was unknown what had given him stupendously bad luck. When Gadakos completed the first teleportation, he had passed over more than sixty kilometers away. But the moment he transformed back, an enormous hole happened to open up under his feet because of the ground tearing. He only had time to roar unwillingly before falling straight into the crack¡­ He was not going to die. With his incomparable physical strength, he would be fine no matter from how high he fell. But the problem was that the crust below was still squeezing due to the intense energy. If he could not climb back up before the crack closed, then the dignified Titan King might be buried forever underground¡­ Chapter 368 - Cataclysm (4) Chapter 368 Cataclysm (4) In the face of this disaster, the alliance army forgot all about the battle against demons and the glory of restoring justice and hope. All the races were now thinking about how to save their lives. Their desire to survive had totally occupied their minds, and they had no time to think about anything else. Therefore, almost everyone forgot to pay attention to the tall demon that was still on the city wall of Ur-Hekal, including Isabel and the others. After rushing out of the thick smoke and seeing the light again, they suddenly realized that Demon Lord Osiris seemed to have disappeared¡­ What they did not know was that, at this moment, a colossal dragon was floating in the sky nearly thirty thousand meters above them. It had a pitch-black body that was nearly a kilometer long. It did not have the wings of ordinary dragons, but it had four claws. On its head was a strange double-layered jaw with hideous sharp teeth all over its mouth. He was the Sky Dragon of Osiris, the Sky Dragon Rafaro! On his flat forehead, a magic formation suddenly lit up, and in the next second, several figures suddenly appeared on top of his head. They were none other than Roy, Julia, Benia, Fat Tiger, Cassandra, and the baby in Cassandra¡¯s arms, the Dark Messiah, Sareth. As soon as Fat Tiger appeared in the magic formation, his three heads kept sneezing. After sneezing more than ten times, he pushed the top of his head against Roy with a wronged expression and whimpered. The volcanic ash brought about by the volcanic eruptions made him very uncomfortable, and he was looking for Roy to comfort him. At this moment, Roy¡¯s three pairs of demon wings were spreading out behind his back, and he was six meters tall. He had clearly entered the True Name Liberation state. His entire body was brimming with formidable magic power, faintly forming a blazing mist, but he was also covered in dirt. Entering the True Name Liberation state was not for combat but for resisting the repulsive force of the world. In fact, ever since he could not sign a contract with Urgash, he understood that he could not use any magic power in this war. He used all his magic power to resist the repulsive effect, and he could not fight against Isabel, the Gold Dragon Queen, and the others. But the opposite side came aggressively, and if he did not resist, he would die. Of course, he did not want to die, so he used this extreme method of detonating all the volcanoes in Eeofol at the same time. If it were any other demon lord, they might not necessarily be able to achieve his level. It had to be known that it was simply impossible to detonate so many volcanoes at the same time purely with magic power. But Roy was different. He knew how to use his own advantages and how to create weapons and tools like humans to achieve his goals. Demon lords were not terrifying, but what was fearsome were demon lords with culture¡­ The effect was naturally extremely astonishing. The detonated volcanoes were not as simple as volcanic eruptions. The intense energy shocks not only released the pressure of the volcanoes outwards, but they also squeezed the center of the ground below. Finally, they transformed into the changes in the crust, forming earth cracks¡­ When Roy thought of this battle strategy, he had considered the gargantuan consequences, so he had long released Rafaro and ordered him to float in the sky so that no one could touch him and be prepared to receive Roy and the others. When the entire city of Ur-Hekal fell because of the crack in the ground, Roy directly activated the Teleport skill on the city wall and brought Julia and the others to Rafaro¡¯s head to avoid this equally dangerous disaster for them. As for the surviving high-rank demon heroes, Roy did not care about them. They were not his trusted subordinates, so he did not bring them along when he left. Fortunately, the disaster should have devoured them, so their souls might return to the Abyss and have a chance to resurrect. After tidying up, Julia, Benia, and the others heaved a sigh of relief. They leaned on the edge of Rafaro¡¯s forehead and looked down. At an altitude of thirty thousand meters, they could almost see the entire terrain of Eeofol. At this moment, they could see that a grayish-black color had entirely replaced the original red-black surface of Eeofol. Swirling dust formed a fog, and in the fog, they could still see the red eruptions, which was the magma erupting from volcanoes. This situation was happening all across Eeofol¡¯s land of hundreds of thousands of square kilometers, and they could see that this situation was still spreading to the borders of the surrounding countries. If nothing unexpected happened, it would not take long before the shock waves of the earthquake spread to other countries, and it would also cause great disasters. The poisonous volcanic ash could even spread all over the world and cause acid rain to fall. The volcanic ash would spread high in the sky for several months, blocking the sun and causing the ground to lack light for a long time. At that time, all of Ashan would have a series of terrifying consequences such as crop loss and loss of production, resulting in a widespread famine throughout the world¡­ This disaster was not merely as simple as destroying the more than two million alliance troops¡­ ¡°What is that?¡± Benia asked curiously while pointing at a white line below. Roy took a look and thought for a moment before replying, ¡°If I remember correctly, you¡¯re pointing at the ocean, so it should be a gigantic tsunami.¡± Yes, on the southernmost border of Eeofol, the ocean was next to it. The mass eruption of more than sixty volcanoes triggered an immense tide of seawater. Now that the seawater had flowed back, it brought with it an enormous wave hundreds of meters tall! After recognizing that it was a gigantic tsunami, Roy felt a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. It reminded him of the movie ¡®2012¡¯ that he had seen in the past. He could imagine that all the borders of countries that bordered the ocean would welcome the impact of tsunamis. And now, he had become the culprit behind this catastrophe¡­ Everyone had been watching the changes in the ground in the sky. During this period of time, the thick smoke permeating Eeofol dissipated a little, revealing a portion of the surface. But the ferocious scars all over the ground had already made Eeofol totally unrecognizable, and it was no longer the Eeofol that the demons were familiar with. If nothing unexpected happened, in the next several decades or hundreds of years, the tectonic plates of the entirety of Ashan would undergo drastic changes. Some of the shattered landmasses of Eeofol might drift away and enter the ocean to become islands or collide with other landmasses and fuse together. But it would inevitably be accompanied by large earthquakes. Thinking of this, Roy felt complicated. In fact, after becoming a demon lord, he realized that he had the ability to destroy a country with ease. But realizing it was absolutely different from doing it personally. Back in the Darksiders world, he had experienced the cataclysmic scene of humanity¡¯s destruction, but his feelings were not as strong as this time. I hope I don¡¯t get lost in the pleasure of this power and eventually lose myself¡­ Through the soul vision of demons, Roy could see numerous soul lights appearing on the ground below. He was at an altitude of thirty thousand meters, and he could still see the lights of souls at this height. This meant that many soul lights had clustered together, and there were no less than a hundred of these lights. In this disaster, not only did the alliance soldiers die, but countless animals had also died, which was why there were soul clusters of such scale. Of course, Roy could not waste so many souls. He took out the Soul Attracting Flag and handed it to Julia so that she could pour magic power into it to collect these souls. Due to the high altitude, it took a lot of time for the souls to fly up, so the collection was a little slow. But Roy still had some time, so he was not in a hurry. He knew very well that after this calamity, he would probably become the most unpopular person in all of Ashan, but he did not care because he would soon return to the Abyss, and it would be difficult for him to cross paths with this world again in the future. The process of collecting souls lasted for a long time, and during this time, there was still a steady stream of souls, showing that disasters were constantly spreading. At this rate, who knew when it would end. Just as Roy wanted Julia to stop, he suddenly heard Cassandra¡¯s voice. ¡°Master, what is that?¡± Roy turned around and looked in the direction Cassandra was pointing. He found that Cassandra was still pointing at the ocean. But unlike the white line from the tsunami, Roy saw¡­ a black spot?! What is that? Roy found it strange and could not help but observe the black spot carefully. The black spot was about two hundred kilometers away from the southern coastline of Eeofol. From Roy¡¯s current altitude, it was almost on the edge of the arc of the horizon. He thought that it was something like a deep trench or underwater cave that appeared after the seawater flowed away, but he quickly overturned his judgment because, strangely, the black spot was expanding. ¡°Rafaro, fly over and take a look!¡± Roy ordered. ¡°No, Master, it¡¯s best not to go over!¡± Rafaro said. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I have a very bad feeling. It seems like something¡­ something is coming out! Moreover, it seems to be¡­ the aura of some dragon that¡¯s far greater than me¡­ No, it¡¯s even greater than the Gold Dragon Queen!¡± ¡°What?¡± Roy was shocked. It was too far away, so he could not feel much, but Rafaro had sensed it before him, so he had to take it seriously. At this moment, a high-pitched and penetrating dragon roar suddenly resounded. Not only did the dragon roar reach Roy¡¯s and the others¡¯ ears, but it even spread throughout the entire Ashan world, the entire planet! This dragon roar was full of pain, despair, anger, madness, hatred, and hunger. Even Roy did not expect to hear so many emotions from a voice¡­ After hearing this voice, Roy suddenly thought of something, and his face changed. ¡°No way?! How is this possible?!¡± Roy stared at the black spot in the distance and could not help but be anxious and shout. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Julia and Benia asked, puzzled by his expression. However, Roy¡¯s answer stunned them. ¡°Urgash! It¡¯s the Dragon of Chaos, Urgash! Yes, it¡¯s definitely him! He¡¯s escaping and coming out!¡± Chapter 369 - Cataclysm (5) Chapter 369 Cataclysm (5) As though to confirm Roy¡¯s words, countless bolts of lightning suddenly appeared around the surface of the black spot that had now expanded into a black vortex. These bolts of lightning filled a radius of hundreds of kilometers, looking spectacular. From afar, it looked like lightning, but in fact, they were cracks, cracks in space! After these black cracks appeared, anyone who knew a little about space magic could feel that space was collapsing silently. An extremely formidable dragon might full of chaotic and crazy power was transmitting from the collapsed space. Roy and the others were already standing on Rafaro¡¯s forehead, and they could feel Rafaro¡¯s entire body trembling. ¡°It¡¯s really him!!¡± Rafaro screamed in horror. ¡°This sensation in my soul can¡¯t be wrong! Damn it! Why did he come out?!¡± ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s related to this cataclysm¡­¡± Benia looked at the space that was still collapsing with lingering fear. She pointed at Eeofol below and said, ¡°According to the records, Urgash¡¯s resting place is in the depths of this world¡¯s core. This great earthquake in Eofol might have spread to the core and awakened him¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s unlikely, right?¡± Julia retorted. ¡°Even if the energy of the earthquake transmitted to the core, I remember there are documents and records that mention that Urgash is in a sealed alternate space like Sheogh where the demon lords are. But the corresponding location of that alternate space is at the center of the planet. How can a simple earthquake affect the alternate space?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Benia spread her hands. ¡°Perhaps Urgash¡¯s injuries have healed, so he wants to come out?¡± At this moment, Roy shook his head. ¡°Impossible. Urgash¡¯s injuries haven¡¯t healed!¡± The reason why he was so certain was that he was the only one who had come into contact with Urgash recently. He knew very well that although Void power had corroded Urgash, this corrosion should have taken advantage of his weakness before he recovered. Although Void power would bring immense benefits to Urgash, it might not be able to repair his wounds. It had to be known that Urgash was a true dragon god. His body was immortal, and the only thing that could make him recuperate for such a long time was soul injuries. There was no other explanation for why Urgash¡¯s recovery was taking so long. From the information Roy currently knew, Void power should not be able to repair soul injuries¡­ So, why has Urgash woken up before his wounds fully recovered and even broke through the spatial barrier set up by Asha when she banished him? To be honest, this was the thing that Roy could not figure out the most. Just as Julia had said, even if the energy waves of the earthquake were really so powerful and transmitted to the depths of the planet¡¯s core, it was not necessarily possible for them to cross through space to awaken Urgash. If it was that easy to awaken Urgash, the demons would have probably done it ten centuries ago. This was underestimating the power of the Dragon of Order, Asha, too much¡­ Something must have happened¡­ Not only did Roy and the others in the sky feel the chaotic and crazy aura of Urgash, at this moment, the dragons, who were still struggling in the catastrophe, and the powerful heroes in the entire world of Ashan felt Urgash¡¯s aura at the same time. Everyone¡¯s faces turned pale. The seers of the Blind Brothers were especially terrified. In fact, before the alliance army set off to eliminate Demon Lord Osiris, the various races had sent messengers to find the seers of the Blind Brothers, hoping that they could predict the future of this war through divination. At that time, the seers of the Blind Brothers had seen Demon Lord Osiris being devoured by the flames of war and holy light through crystal balls and prophecy magic, causing the alliance army to begin the expedition with confidence. Unfortunately, their prophecy did not come true and utterly failed, causing the alliance army to suffer heavy losses in the cataclysm. Prophecies were not 100% accurate. In fact, during the sixth lunar eclipse war, the seers of the Blind Brothers could not predict it in advance. Things like prophecies often had many variables. If they could truly know everything through prophecy, Ashan would not have had so many disasters. The future would always be in behind a hazy veil. Until the moment the veil was lifted, no one knew whether the face under the veil was beautiful or ugly. Never mind that the war prophecy against Demon Lord Osiris failed. What terrified the seers the most was that they could not predict the appearance of Urgash at all. Although the great catastrophe caused by Demon Lord Osiris severely injured the world of Ashan, it had not totally destroyed the world. Intelligent races often had strong tenacity. As long as they were given some time, they could continue to reproduce. But if the Dragon of Chaos, Urgash, came back, then Ashan would really end! Only Asha could fight against Urgash, so the seers hurriedly gathered all their strength and began the ritual to seek revelations from the Dragon of Order. But no matter how they prayed, they could not contact Asha. Because¡­ after Sar-Elam obtained enlightenment from Asha and became the Seventh Dragon, she had completely sealed her mind and heart. After Sar-Elam, no one could touch Asha¡¯s consciousness anymore. This was also the true reason why Arantir had claimed to be the Chosen of Ashas back then, but he was actually a liar. But speaking of which, the ones who truly fell into great panic were the dragons in the entire Ashan world! These dragons were all descendants of Asha. Err¡­ strictly speaking, it should be Asha who created the Elemental Dragons, and then the Elemental Dragons created them. In myths and legends, Asha was in the image of a dragon with endless wings, and almost all the dragons in Ashan inherited her image and had dragon wings. What about Urgash? Urgash did not have wings¡­ Therefore, even though Urgash was also known as a Dragon of Creation, the dragons of Ashan had nothing to do with him! On the contrary, they and Urgash were true enemies! When they sensed Urgash¡¯s aura appearing again, they were the most anxious. Therefore, under the leadership of the Gold Dragon Queen, C¨¦hirtazi, many dragons who had just escaped from the cataclysm in Eeofol turned around and flew toward the ocean, wanting to stop Urgash from escaping. Although the heroes of the various races wanted to help, on the one hand, they had a headache from the immense losses due to the cataclysm. On the other hand, they had to consider an even more serious problem. Urgash was about to escape, so what about the demon lords in Sheogh?! They realized that the worst situation facing the world of Ashan had appeared¡­ At this moment, Roy and the others, who were still high in the sky, could already see numerous dragons flying from all directions toward the ocean. They ignored the tsunamis and storms on the ocean and flapped their wings with all their might to fly toward the collapsing black vortex. ¡°These dragons are probably going to waste their efforts. If Urgash really comes out, with the current strength of the dragons, they won¡¯t be able to stop him at all!¡± Benia turned to Roy. ¡°Your Lordship, what should we do? Are we leaving?¡± ¡°Wait a little longer. I want to confirm Urgash¡¯s condition. If he really comes out¡­¡± Roy said solemnly. The earthquake awakened Urgash in advance, which Roy did not expect. But on the other hand, if Urgash awakened early, did that mean the corrosion of the Void power in him had completed? This was what Roy was most concerned about. According to his original estimation, when Urgash was completely devoured by the Void power and transformed into a Void creature, it should have taken more than a hundred years. After all, his current self-will had not totally disappeared, and he could still maintain his consciousness for a period of time. This was the basis of Roy¡¯s guess. But now that Urgash had escaped from his nightmare plight in advance, his situation was unpredictable, making Roy very curious. ¡°Your Lordship, don¡¯t blame me for talking too much!¡± Rafaro said anxiously after hearing Roy¡¯s words. ¡°Of course we can wait a little longer, but if the situation gets out of control, we might not be able to leave if we want to¡­¡± ¡°Thank you for your advice!¡± Roy replied. He ignored him and continued staring at the black vortex. But at this moment, Urgash¡¯s voice from the spatial rift resounded throughout all of Ashan and caused Roy¡¯s expression to distort. ¡°Demon Osiris¡­ Where are you¡­ I¡­ Woke up in response to the summons¡­ Have you¡­ thought of a solution?¡± Chapter 370 - Cataclysm (Final) Chapter 370 Cataclysm (Final) Roy finally understood why Urgash suddenly wanted to escape his cage and appear in the main world. He still remembered that when he gathered the two artifacts of Urgash¡¯s will and connected to his soul, he had unfortunately fallen into his nightmares and was firmly captured and unable to break free. In order to escape, he could only think of a way to communicate with Urgash¡¯s consciousness and promised to find a way to help him resolve the corrosion. Without a doubt, he had said this just to escape. After leaving and knowing that Void power was corroding Urgash, he immediately realized the tremendous risk, so he was unwilling to connect with Urgash¡¯s soul again and did not want to get involved in this mess. So in the following month, he chose to forget this matter. But the problem was¡­ Urgash was still thinking about it! Although there had been demons who had gathered the two treasures in Urgash in the past, with the power of those demons, they had been unable to come into contact with Urgash¡¯s soul. The demon lords trapped in Sheogh could not come out at all, so they naturally could not communicate with him. Only Roy was different. He was the only demon lord that had communicated with Urgash in the past thousand years. During his recuperation, Urgash was corroded by an inexplicable strange power (he did not know that it was Void power). While his body became stronger, his mental strength and willpower were constantly weakening. In this situation, Urgash naturally felt that he was in extreme danger, so he did not hesitate to lower his status and ask Roy for help. Although Roy agreed to Urgash¡¯s request for help, the two did not agree on how to help him solve the problem. Roy was anxious to escape, but the key was that Urgash was in a half-conscious, half-dreaming state at that time, so he let him leave and even forgot to explain how to communicate the next time. If Roy had returned to the Abyss after leaving Urgash¡¯s dream, then perhaps Urgash would have waited for a long time. But unexpectedly, the alliance army of multiple races attacked Demon Lord Roy with all their strength. In order to protect himself and make a fortune before leaving, he directly blew up the entire land of Eeofol¡­ In the intense seismic waves, the energy of the earth-shattering changes spread everywhere. In addition to spreading to the surrounding land, it also spread below the planet¡¯s crust. Although it did not reach the alternate space where Urgash was, he could still sense the immense fluctuations. Urgash mistakenly thought that this was¡­ a signal from Roy! This was not a normal logical judgment, but considering that Urgash¡¯s current mental state was abnormal, especially since he was eager to wake up from the endless torment of nightmares, he really woke up. This was a short awakening. Although Urgash temporarily escaped from the nightmares after waking up, his condition was still terrible. His self-will had become very blurry, and intense sleepiness was engulfing his mind, seemingly urging him to continue sleeping. At this moment, Urgash was like a patient with a high fever. His only remaining trace of consciousness realized that this short awakening was extremely precious, but it would really be over if he fell into a long slumber. So when he woke up, he immediately used his power to break free from the cage. He believed that since Demon Osiris had sent him a signal, it was possible that he had found a way. But Osiris could not enter the alternate space that imprisoned him, so he could only go out. Creatures corroded by Void power would become more powerful. This was a characteristic of Void power. Roy¡¯s secondary spiritual contamination had caused his magic power to accelerate, so Urgash, who was truly corroded by Void power, was even more extraordinary. With the enhancements of Void power, he was now almost eighty percent as strong as he was at his peak. When he began to destroy the alternate space that imprisoned him from within, this cage could not last long¡­ When space collapsed, the alternate space and the main world gradually connected, and Urgash¡¯s powerful aura and voice could spread to the main world. It was at this moment that he could not wait to start calling out to Demon Osiris. Roy had roughly guessed what was going on, so his expression did not even need mentioning. It would not have mattered if Urgash had not called out to him, but now, he was going to bear the blame. Heavens have pity on him. He had never thought about releasing Urgash, but the problem was that the entire Ashan world had heard this. In the eyes of all the people of Ashan, Demon Lord Osiris released Urgash! From this moment on, the name of Demon Lord Osiris would become synonymous with the scariest and most terrifying demon in this world. If there was still a future in this world, perhaps thousands of years later, the bards of this world would sing his name as a demon king. Just thinking about it made Roy shudder¡­ Most importantly, he did not even have a chance to explain. When Roy realized that Urgash wanted to find him, he knew that he had to leave now. Urgash had not truly escaped the cage yet, so there was still time. But if Roy waited for him to really come out, then he would not be able to leave even if he wanted to. Therefore, Roy made a prompt decision and got Julia to put away the Soul Attracting Flag. Although there were still many souls to collect, it was not the time to worry about this. While Julia put away the flag, Roy took Fat Tiger and Rafaro back into the system space and reached out to grab Cassandra. Then he looked at Julia and Benia before nodding and withdrawing all his magic power. Roy had fulfilled all his demon contracts. Giovanni had become the new undead monarch of Heresh, and Benia had taken revenge on her sister. Without the power of these demon contracts, and with Roy giving up on resisting the repulsive force of the world, this world naturally could no longer tolerate him. While Roy and the others withdrew their magic power, a Gate of the Abyss in the sky forcibly opened in the sky. The black vortex had a powerful attractive force, and the repulsive force of the world had a strong driving force. Under the combined effect of the two, Roy and the others were sent into the black vortex at lightning speed before turning into a ray of light and disappearing. Then the Gate of the Abyss slowly disappeared¡­ Roy and the others left silently, but the catastrophe of Ashan was still continuing. All the dragons of Ashan gathered their strength to repair the damaged space, but the disparity in strength was too great, and it was not something that numbers could make up for. The spatial cracks that were unceasingly collapsing had already begun to shoot out lightning, which was due to powerful energy radiation. About ten minutes later, this energy radiation peaked. Amid lightning and thunder, a crisp sound like glass shattering spread throughout Ashan. The next second, under the desperate gazes of countless dragons, a wingless dragon suddenly appeared in Ashan. His body was incomparably imposing, and it was nearly a hundred kilometers long and coiling around. His body was emitting chaotic power like mist, and this chaotic power was distorting the matter in the surrounding space, causing the atmosphere and clouds to show strange colors and shapes. Under this strange mist, Urgash¡¯s scarlet eyes glowed. All the dragons who saw his eyes fled the scene with loud cries of fear. No one could look directly at the Dragon of Chaos, so no one noticed the pain in Urgash¡¯s eyes. Although the surface of his body was full of the chaotic and crazy power, in fact, a large area of corruption had already appeared on his body. Because Urgash was a pure energy body, this corruption was also corruption on the energy level. When Urgash moved, this corruption would appear on his body from time to time. It was a¡­ ¡®thing¡¯ that was different from any power in the real world! It was not darkness, but it was deeper than darkness. When this power came into contact with any matter in the real world, they would immediately change. The atmosphere was no longer the atmosphere, and water was no longer water. It was difficult to describe the mutations of the matter. It felt like¡­ they existed as matter, but their physical and chemical properties had all randomly changed, or like they were extracted. These mutations last a very short time. After rapidly and continuously twisting and changing, they finally became something similar to Void power and assimilated into Urgash¡¯s body. In other words, they were devoured¡­ In the short two minutes after Urgash appeared, his position became an enormous black hole. The matter in the main world continuously turned into Void power and entered his body. After the matter was extracted, more matter soon filled in and then was assimilated, turning into an endless cycle. After breaking out of the cage, Urgash wanted to find Demon Osiris, but he soon found that appearing in the main world might be a massive mistake. Although there was nothing in the cage, the strange and terrifying power in his body had been growing slower. But after he appeared in the main world, this strange power began to devour matter quickly and grow rapidly, and the corrosion suddenly began to accelerate! ¡°No¡­ You can¡¯t do this to me!¡± Urgash roared furiously and frantically. But what made him feel the worst was that after appearing in the main world, he could not sense Demon Osiris¡¯s aura¡­ No matter how unclear his consciousness was, Urgash realized something. He roared crazily, ¡°Liar! Osiris, you liar! Where are you?!¡± Urgash, who was like a mad dragon, began to twist his colossal body to vent his anger and despair. Under the influence of his power, the ocean was drying up, the land was drying up, and countless lives were dying. It was even more terrifying than the cataclysm earlier. The true apocalypse was coming¡­ Chapter 371 - The Book of Truth The disaster of the Ashan world continued. It had been extremely wise for Roy and the others to retreat to the Abyss a step earlier. Urgash¡¯s consciousness was on the verge of collapse. He was sometimes confused and sometimes clear-headed and could no longer think normally. In particular, the Void power brought him an endless desire to devour. Under the dual torment of hunger and pain, Urgash destroyed everything he saw. After coming out of the alternate space, he, who was corroded and infected, quickly spread this contamination. Wherever he went, all he left behind was a strange mist that was deeper than shadows. The Void did not only infect living beings, but it also infected non-living things, rocks, trees, flowers, grass, air, and so on. Once the matter in the real world became infected, they would fall into a crazy self-destruction process. They would distort their original properties and collapse during the process of constant transformation before eventually becoming a part of the Void. And after those living creatures, beasts, or intelligent life forms became infected with Void power, they fell into madness. They would attack everything they saw moving and kill their compatriots. If they destroyed everything around them, then they would destroy themselves, swallow their blood, tear open their chests, and smash their heads. This was a terrifying scene. The people of Ashan had never seen Void power, so they naturally did not know what was going on. But since this crazy self-destruction came after Urgash appeared, they mistakenly thought that this was Urgash¡¯s chaotic power. They could no longer contact the Dragon of Order, Asha, so they could only pray to the Elemental Dragons to seek revelations from them. The Elemental Dragons worshipped as gods did not stay in the main world but were in an alternate space. Fortunately, they were second-generation dragon gods. When numerous anxious and desperate prayers reached their ears, the Elemental Dragons finally appeared. The Dragon of Light, Elrath; the Dragon of Darkness, Malassa; the Dragon of Earth, Sylanna; the Dragon of Air, Ylath; the Dragon of Fire, Arkath; and the Dragon of Water, Shalassa-after the Six Elemental Dragons appeared in the main world, they carried out the mission that Asha had given them and began to fight against Urgash. Without a doubt, the power of the Elemental Dragons belonged to the level of gods, and they were incomparably powerful. But compared to the Primordial Dragons who created the world, they were much weaker. Although the battle was fierce and severely damaged all of Ashan, the Elemental Dragons still failed in the end. During the battle with Urgash, not only were they heavily injured, but they were also corroded by Void power. ere The Elemental Dragons suffered defeat one after another. Because they found that the power of holy light had a retraining effect on the inexplicable power of Urgash, only the Dragon of Light, Elrath, could last until the end. was w But at this time, he realized that something was wrong. Urgash¡¯s strength exceeded everyone¡¯s imagination. In the end, he made a decision. Elrath removed the contracts with all the angels and then used the repulsive force of the world to send the surviving angels back to the true Heaven. He hoped that the angels could inform Heaven about the situation of Ashan. He knew very well that angels were a powerful race that could use holy light. If the situation here could attract the attention of Heaven, stronger holy light reinforcements might come. Isabel and the last remaining four angels were forced to return to Heaven under these circumstances. After sending the angels back, Elrath and the others did one more thing. They wanted to awaken their mother, Asha. Although they knew that Asha¡¯s strength had yet to recover, they could not worry about it anymore. They thought that with Asha¡¯s strength and the support of the Six Elemental Dragons, they could fight Urgash and seal him again. However, they did not know that their actions had accelerated the destruction of Ashan¡­ After they completed the awakening ritual, what they welcomed was not the Dragon of Order but¡­ an unprecedented lunar eclipse! After the war with Urgash in the Mythic Age, Asha slept in the core of the moon to recuperate. But as Roy had guessed, Urgash was corroded by Void power, and Asha was not much different. After awakening, Asha was like Urgash and corroded by Void power, and her condition was even worse than that of Urgash! In the myths, this Dragon God of Creation had dazzling wings as bright as the starry sky. But after she returned, she had already changed beyond recognition, and her entire body was full of the aura of corruption. The first thing she did after appearing was to utterly destroy the moon of Ashan. The moon was gone. After this lunar eclipse, the moon of Ashan would never return¡­ After destroying the moon, Asha charged toward Ashan and fought Urgash. This battle was not because Asha wanted to stop Urgash, but because they wanted to devour each other. In this battle, they had utterly ruined Ashan. The core of the world was destroyed, the entire planet shattered, and all intelligent life perished. The Elemental Dragons flew away from the planet at the last moment and stared dumbfoundedly at their mother, Asha, and Urgash biting each other crazily. They did not know why this had happened. This time, Urgash won the final battle. After devouring Asha, the Void power of the two Primordial Dragons fused together and gave birth to¡­ a Void Lord! Urgash lost all his memories and lost himself. In the end, all that remained was his will to devour everything. His body spread out, enveloped all the Elemental Dragons and the shattered Ashan planet, and turned all matter into an endless void¡­ Everything would eventually return to nothingness. This was the meaning of the existence of Void power¡­ The Ashan world disappeared. It was like a tiny splash in the Infinite Worlds. It appeared but then returned to nothingness and silence. In addition to Roy and the others, the only ones who escaped were Isabel and the four angels. When they returned to Heaven and reported the calamity that had happened here, it immediately attracted the attention of the high-level angels in Heaven. They realized that the corruption on Urgash was Void power, so they mobilized an Archangel and a large number of angels to follow the guidance of Seraph Isabel to travel across worlds to help fight against the Void power. The Archangel leading the team was Michael, and it was Michael¡¯s true body, or at least his strongest clone. However, when Michael rushed over with the angels, what he saw was an empty space in the universe. The Ashan world had been destroyed, and a Void Lord was born. He had already begun to wander around and devour the other planets nearby. Facing a Void Lord, even Michael had to be cautious because up until now, there was no good way to deal with such powerful Void power in Heaven. Moreover, the target of the rescue was gone. After some thought, Michael brought the angel army back to Heaven. After returning to Heaven, Michael, Gabriel, and Uriel, the three Archangels present, listened to Isabel¡¯s report in detail. Isabel endured the grief of the destruction of her world and described everything to the three Archangels. During the report, she mentioned a name repeatedly. Demon Lord Osiris¡­ Isabel believed that Demon Lord Osiris was the main culprit in the destruction of Ashan and the source of all disasters. Although Roy had snatched a soul fragment from Gabriel back then, he was only a low-rank demon at the time. He was so small that Gabriel did not even know his name, so he did not connect Roy with that low-rank demon. However, Heaven attached great importance to Roy, this newly promoted demon lord. Archangel Uriel took out a book with intense holy light and took a feather from his wings. Then he used this feather to solemnly write the name Osiris in the book. This book was called the ¡®Book of Truth¡¯, and it recorded the names of all the powerful demons that had appeared since the history of the Abyss. Most of them were the names of demon lords and demon kings, and some were high-rank demons. This was a very mystical book. After a name was recorded in this Book of Truth, as long as the demon fought against any angel in the future, their true demon name would gradually be perceived by the Book of Truth and appear in it. After the entire true name of the demon was recorded in the Book of Truth, no matter which world they went to, angels or exorcists related to angels could use the true demon name recorded in the Book of Truth to expel the demon from the world and even directly obliterate them. The true name of a demon was the thing closest to their soul. Touching the true name meant touching the soul of the demon. This was why demons would carefully protect their true name from being fully known. And the Book of Truth was a blacklist for demons, a weapon used by angels to assist in the fight against demons. Of course, Osiris was only a part of Roy¡¯s true demon name. His true demon name was actually a long string. It would not be easy for the Book of Truth to record his entire true name. In fact, since the appearance of the Book of Truth, it had recorded the names of various demon kings, such as Samael, Beelzebub, etc. But up until this day, it only showed the name they often used, and the rest of their name was unknown. But no matter what, Roy was now on this blacklist. This meant that Heaven was wary of him and paying attention to him. Especially after his name was in the Book of Truth, all the worlds connected to Heaven would know Roy¡¯s demon name. No matter which world he went to in the future, he would be regarded as a great enemy, and he would be unable to keep a low profile even if he wanted to¡­ Chapter 372 - Fragment World When the scorching air with the pungent smell of sulfur reappeared in Roy¡¯s nostrils, he knew that he had returned to the Abyss. However, the moment the Gate of the Abyss closed, he suddenly found that Julia and Benia were not around him, and he was in a bizarre environment. There was a void of darkness all around him. There was no gravity, and he could not figure out what was up, down, left, and right. For a moment, he thought that he had been teleported to outer space somewhere, but then he found that he could still breathe. While he was wondering, the dark space changed, and a black vortex appeared in front of him. Logically speaking, it was not easy to see another type of black in the darkness, but when this black vortex appeared, it was extremely clear in his eyes because it was distorted, and he could see a glimmer of light in the center of it. ¡°This is¡­ a spatial vortex?¡± Roy quickly understood. But before he could figure out a way to move to see what was going on, the vortex disappeared. He was stunned. He turned and looked around. He spread the demon wings and tried to fly in this strange dark space. But after flapping his wings for a while, he did not know whether he was moving There was no reference in this space, causing his perception to be greatly disturbed. He flew for a while and felt that he seemed to have gone to the spot where the spatial vortex appeared, but he could not tell at all. At this moment, another spatial vortex appeared, but this time, it was at his feet. He did not know if it was the same spatial vortex that had appeared before, but he did not rush over this time. Instead, he stayed in place and began to count the seconds. Sure enough, after about four seconds, the vortex disappeared. Then Roy simply stayed where he was and observed. Soon, he noticed the peculiar phenomenon of the spatial vortexes. The appearance of these spatial vortexes had no pattern at all. They might appear in any direction and at any distance, and they would only exist for about three to ten seconds, which could be said to be fleeting. After observing multiple spatial vortexes appearing at the same time, he realized that they were not the same. Different spatial vortexes seemed to connect to different spaces. Roy understood a little. After being teleported back by the Gate of the Abyss, he seemed to have directly entered the deep Abyss. According to the information Roy obtained, this was probably a place that only demon lords could reach. This place was deeper than the Abyss where high-rank demons lived, but no one knew how deep it went. Compared to the Abyss above, the biggest difference was probably the non-continuity of space. In layman terms, the space here was broken. Precisely because of this, it was impossible for the vast and boundless lands of the Abyss levels above to appear here. Perhaps there was once a massive world here, but because of the shattering of space, this world was scattered into various fragmented spaces and was no longer complete. And these spatial vortexes that kept appearing should be the entrances to fragment worlds. After realizing what was going on, Roy could put the space magic he had learned in Ashan to good use. Flying here could not produce a displacement effect. Only by using the anchor point theory in space magic could he pull himself forward. After finally finding a way to move, he waited for a relatively close spatial vortex to appear. He immediately set the vortex as an anchor point and pulled himself into it. After he plunged into the vortex, light appeared in front of him the next second, and he appeared in a fragment world. Flames. This world was full of raging flames, and an enormous surging magma river flowed freely on the plains. But what was strange was that the source of this magma river appeared abruptly on a vertical plane, as though¡­ magma was flowing out of nothingness, giving him a weird feeling. In other words, that should be a breakpoint in space, right? Roy looked at the source thoughtfully. He realized that these so-called shattered spaces did not seem to be completely independent. They seemed to have some mysterious connection with other spaces. Otherwise, this strange situation would not have occurred. He spread his wings and flew high in the sky to investigate this fragment world. After flying for a while, he found that this fragment world was very small. This world only had an area of about forty square kilometers, and the size gave him the feeling that it was almost an island. He flew to the end in a few minutes, and at the end, he saw spatial rifts again. These spatial rifts were like a circular sphere that enveloped this small world from all directions. Space bubble! This term immediately appeared in Roy¡¯s mind, and he felt that it was extremely vivid. This small world was a plain without many geological environments, but it was apparent from the flames and magma that it was still a part of the Abyss. But the most bizarre thing was the creatures that Roy saw, the only group of monsters in this small world. It was a group of extremely ugly six-legged monsters. They were about two meters long and were walking on the ground. In addition to their four limbs, they had a pair of clawed feet on their ribs. Behind them were lizard-like tails. The reason why they were monsters was because of the demon horns on their foreheads. This was proof that they had demon bloodlines. Roy wanted to test the strength of these monsters, so he threw an icicle down from the sky. Before a six-legged monster could react, it was pierced through and nailed to the ground. It was very weak. But strangely, although the six-legged monster that Roy killed had given its compatriots a shock, after recovering their senses, the six-legged monsters looked up at him in the sky. But instead of fleeing in fright, they crouched on the ground and expressed their allegiance to him. Roy shook his head. He did not want to take in such ugly subordinates. The strength of these six-legged monsters was probably only at the low-rank demon level at best. He merely found it strange that these demon creatures would appear in the deep Abyss. But then he suddenly understood that these demon creatures should be the ¡®residents¡¯ of the demon lords. If Roy chose to settle down in this fragment world, he would undoubtedly become the master of this fragment world. All the creatures in this fragment world would become his subjects, and the reason why these six-legged monsters were so docile was that they had realized this, so they would submit to any demon lord who entered here. This fragment world was too small, so Roy certainly could not choose this place. But just as he was about to leave, he found something strange. Among the six-legged monsters, there was a six-legged monster that only had half of its body. But strangely, there was no blood flowing out from the severed part of its waist. Not only was it alive, but it was also moving freely. Just the two front limbs alone allowed it to walk smoothly like the other six-legged monsters. The feeling it gave was that the lower half of its body had been cut off in some unknown space that moved with it when it moved. So it could move freely. Seeing this scene, Roy clicked his tongue in surprise. But it also made him realize that these fragmented spaces were not fixed but could continue to split! After all, it was impossible for this halved six-legged monster to live for long like this. This situation where its body was severed should have happened recently. He felt that this was the only explanation. Hmm¡­ Since these fragment worlds will split, is it possible for them to collide and fuse? Otherwise, no matter how big the original world was, it would become smaller and smaller after innumerable years of splitting. How could they still accommodate demon lords to live on them? But here comes the problem. If the spaces collided and fused, it would be like two fragment worlds fusing together at different places. Would such a strange continuity appear in the space? For example, there were three pieces of wood, A, B, and C, combined in order. If they separated, they would still be continuous independent entities. But if the positions of the combination changed, and A and C became connected, what would the B piece of wood become? This halved six-legged monster was still alive, but if the fragmented space where the lower half of its body was fused with another space, would the upper half of its body still be alive? Or would it suddenly spray blood and die? It was too strange. There really were countless bizarre phenomena in the Abyss. Roy did not intend to stay here any longer. He planned to go out, but when he went out, he did not need to wait for any more spatial vortexes. Instead, he directly transformed his magic power into space magic to envelop his entire body. He would simply find a spatial rift and go through it. With the protection of space magic, when he went through the spatial rift, he would not be affected by the space break. This was why only demon lords who knew space magic could enter and leave the deep Abyss¡­ After leaving, he naturally returned to the dark void space. Then he could look for the entrances of other fragment worlds to find a more suitable territory for himself. Chapter 373 - Race In the following time, Roy kept entering the spatial vortexes that opened to find a suitable fragment world, but he was unable to find his ideal territory. The fragment worlds he entered were mostly small, ranging from tens to hundreds of square kilometers. But such areas were not big enough. Moreover, the terrain and geological conditions of these fragment worlds that Roy found were similar. The scorching volcanic magma environment was the most common, and there were also some misty spaces full of dark elements. They were all hell worlds with extremely harsh environments, but there were still many monsters in these worlds. Yes, they were just monsters with demon bloodlines, not true demons. Roy felt that this was strange. Moreover, he had never seen anything similar to these monsters in the upper levels of the Abyss. It was as though these monsters were locally born and bred in these fragment worlds. But after thinking about it, he seemed to understand that, under normal circumstances, low, middle, and even high-rank demons would not be able to come to these fragment worlds on their own. The strict hierarchy of demons made them stay in places where they should stay, but no one managed these monsters born in the fragment worlds, leaving them to their own devices. After spending two to three hours wandering around, Roy basically entered these fragments and tried his luck. But just after entering a new spatial vortex, he suddenly found the scenery had changed. Unlike the usual worlds brimming with flames and ashes, the fragment world that he had entered was actually full of snowflakes drifting in the sky! These snowflakes were not as white and flawless as Roy had seen in the past. Instead, they looked¡­ dirty! Because there was still a lot of volcanic ash in this world, when the snowflakes fell, the ash naturally enveloped them, so the snowflakes here looked gray. Even so, this environment refreshed him. To be honest, it was the first time he had seen a frost environment in the Abyss. They were really rare. Roy spread his wings and flew forward, wanting to see how big this fragment world was. The snowflakes falling at the entrance were normal, but as he continued to move forward, the airflow became more and more violent. The snowing weather gradually turned into a blizzard, and the temperature began to drop. But this low temperature did not affect him at all. He only felt comfortable flying in this world of ice and snow. He saw a mountain range extending far into the distance. The mountains seemed to be in the shape of volcanoes, but these volcanoes were rare extinct volcanoes that were completely silent and would not erupt again. The volcanoes were quite tall, and he could see that snow and ice covered the tops of the mountains, making them feel like Mount Fuji. Roy flew toward the mountain range, but just as he was about to approach it, he was suddenly attacked! About three hundred meters in front of him, dozens of demons flew up. The skin of these demons was not fiery red but light blue, and they only had two wings. They held various weapons in their hands, and the moment they saw Roy, they threw dozens of ice spears. Facing these ice spears, Roy could not even be bothered to block them. He let the ice spears hit his body and watched as they smashed into countless shattered ice crystals on the Cold Winter Armor. From their magic power, Roy had already sensed that these dozens of demons that appeared opposite him were only middle-rank demons. But what he truly cared about was the bloodline of these demons because he found that these demons were actually his people, frost demons! How pitiful. Roy had been in the Abyss for so long, and this was the first time he had seen people with the same bloodline! The scarcity of frost demons exceeded his imagination. These dozens of frost demons were not stupid. After their attack failed, they finally saw the three pairs of enormous demon wings behind Roy. The leader of the frost demons quickly said, ¡°Your Lordship, please stop. Don¡¯t go any farther. This is the territory of Demon Lord Anivia!¡± Roy waved his hand and immediately pulled over the frost demon who spoke with his powerful Psychokinesis. The frost demon was unable to resist at all. After pulling this frost demon in front of him, Roy looked down at him and found that he was only about 1.7 meters tall. His basic appearance was similar to when Roy¡¯s bloodline had just awakened and he became a middle-rank demon. But this frost demon had many wounds on his body, and even one of his demon horns was missing. Being restrained in front of Roy, the frost demon looked terrified. He did not dare to look up at Roy, but as he trembled with fear, he still said, ¡°Your Lordship, this territory already has a master¡­¡± ¡°Is your lord also a frost demon?¡± Roy asked. ¡°Yes¡­ Yes. My lord, Anivia, the Conqueror of the Polar Regions, is the lord here,¡± the frost demon replied carefully. ¡°Where is he? In that mountain range?¡± Roy asked. ¡°Yes¡­¡± The frost demon nodded. ¡°Okay, bring me to see him!¡± Roy said. He was quite curious. He had never seen other frost demons in the Abyss. But as soon as he saw one, there was a lord-level frost demon. It was obvious that the other party was powerful, so Roy was naturally very interested. The frost demon did not answer Roy¡¯s question but asked cautiously, ¡°Pardon my for being presumptuous, Your Lordship¡­ Why are you here?¡± Roy did not understand his attitude at first, but he soon understood that this frost demon might be thinking that he was here to snatch this territory! Because these fragment worlds had intermittent continuity, some fragment worlds connected to other fragment worlds. Thus, there might be wars and territorial disputes between the demon lords that occupied the territories. Two fragment worlds adjacent to each other were most prone to encounter such situations. The situation of this group of frost demons in front of him did not look good. The wounds on their bodies indicated that they might have just experienced a relatively large battle recently, so their injuries had yet to recover fully. It was no wonder that they attacked demons that appeared here. Roy¡¯s status as a demon lord had made them feel afraid, but if it were a low-level demon, they would have killed the enemy directly. Since these frost demons were like this, Anivia, the lord, was probably not much better. He might have been injured during the battle and should be recuperating at the moment, so this frost demon in front of him wanted to stop Roy to prevent another battle between two demon lords. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m also a frost demon!¡± A black ice crystal condensed in Roy¡¯s palm. After tossing it twice, he said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen another frost demon in a long time, so I want to take a look.¡± It was fine if he did not say this, but as soon as he mentioned his bloodline, the frost demon became even more worried. He knew very well that it was not easy to find a territory suitable for frost demons among these fragment worlds. The demon lord in front of him was also a frost demon, so wouldn¡¯t it be more likely to seize this territory? These frost demons were loyal to their lord, Anivia. With the contract binding them, they had to fulfill their duty of protecting Anivia, so they did not dare to bring Roy to him. ¡°Hmph!¡± Seeing the other party¡¯s thoughts, Roy could not help but snort coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Although this is a world of ice and snow, I don¡¯t fancy this dirty environment. If you don¡¯t believe me, I will kill you and then go find Anivia!¡± After thinking about it, the frost demon realized that he really had no chance of bargaining with a demon lord, so he could only grit his teeth and say, ¡°Your Lordship, I¡¯ll take you there, but please allow us to go and report to Lord Anivia first!¡± ¡°Up to you!¡± Roy waved his hand and removed the restraint on the frost demon. The frost demon heaved a sigh of relief and turned to shout at the nervous frost demons behind him. One of them quickly turned around and flew into the depths of the mountain range. After making arrangements, the frost demon bowed to Roy. ¡°I am Razthan, a middle-rank demon under Lord Anivia. If I may, how should I address Your Lordship?¡± ¡°My name is Osiris!¡± Roy replied. ¡°Lord Osiris, welcome!¡± Razthan bowed again and flew in front. ¡°Please allow me to lead the way for you!¡± Roy did not waste any time. He spread his wings and flew forward, and Razthan quickly followed. Although Razthan was flying in front, he carefully flew below Roy to show his respect. While flying, Roy asked, ¡°Razthan, how many of our people are here?¡± Hearing this question, Razthan looked a little gloomy. ¡°Your Lordship, currently, there are only over a hundred frost demons in Lord Anivia¡¯s territory.¡± ¡°So little?¡± Roy was surprised. ¡°What about other frost demon lords?¡± ¡°None!¡± Razthan shook his head. ¡°In fact, Lord Anivia is the only remaining frost demon lord in the Abyss. There might be some of our people in the upper levels of the Abyss, but I don¡¯t know how many¡­¡± ¡°Just a frost demon lord?¡± Roy frowned. ¡°Is the survival situation of frost demons really so worrying?¡± ¡°This¡­ because something happened¡­¡± Razthan replied hesitantly. ¡°But I can¡¯t say too much. Your Lordship, you can ask Lord Anivia personally later. He might be willing to tell you¡­¡± Chapter 374 - Secret News The deeper they went, the smaller the snowflakes falling from the sky. And the temperature in the environment became lower and lower. Under Razthan¡¯s lead, Roy reached the highest peak, and the temperature had fallen to -120¡ãC. A thick layer of ice already covered the mountain rock, reflecting a dirty light under the gray sky. This made Roy disdain this place even more. It was true that the environment here was one of the few places in the Abyss suitable for frost demons to inhibit, but this dirty snow environment was not what he wanted. ¡°Lord Osiris, we¡¯re here!¡± Razthan¡¯s voice came from the side as he pointed at an enormous cave in the middle of the main peak. The entrance of this enormous cave was shaped into a ferocious demon head by hard ice crystals, and the open mouth full of sharp teeth was the passage to the entrance. Roy folded his wings and followed Razthan into the cave. Unexpectedly, there was a sloping staircase inside. It seemed that Anivia¡¯s hall was in the middle of this peak. This was the first time Roy had visited a demon lord¡¯s ¡®home¡¯. He had been wondering how Anivia would welcome him, but what he did not expect was that when he entered the bottom of the cave, he saw¡­ a gigantic ice coffin! The ice coffin was placed vertically on the mountain wall, and it was surrounded by dark blue ice crystals. These ice crystals looked very hard and sharp, standing upright like a mountain of swords. In this chaotic environment, the gigantic and regular rectangular ice coffin was quite conspicuous. Roy looked at it and estimated that the ice coffin was about thirty meters tall and twenty meters thick. Under the endless cold aura, the interior of the ice coffin was vaguely visible. Inside the ice coffin was a tall demon. His lower limbs were reverse hooves, and all his muscles bulged. A pair of large demon wings wrapped around him from behind, enveloping his body. He stood in the ice coffin and seemed to be sleeping, but when Roy came in, he seemed to have sensed his aura, so he was gradually waking up, causing the ice coffin to shake slightly. This shaking eventually caused countless cracks to appear on this gigantic ice coffin, and cracking sounds rang out continuously. Finally, the tall demon flapped his wings and turned it into innumerable fragments that shot out in all directions. Some of the ice fragments inevitably shot at Roy, but before they could hit him, a black ice wall blocked them. On the other hand, Razthan did not dare to use his magic power to block these fragments. They smashed into him until his head was bleeding, but he did not dare to make a sound. ¡°Anivia, this is not a good way of greeting!¡± Roy said sarcastically as he waved his hand and dispersed the ice wall in front of him. With a loud bang, Anivia emerged from the ice coffin and landed on the ice in front of Roy. He crouched down on all fours, supported his upper body with his arms, and looked down at Roy. Demon Lord Anivia was much bigger than Roy. Even if he was crouching like this, he was nearly ten meters tall. The pair of ice-blue demon wings behind him spread out, almost filling the cave. Due to the frost demon bloodline, his skin was blue as well, but compared to Razthan and the others, Anivia¡¯s entire body was almost crystallized. At first glance, it looked as though he was wearing frost armor. He stared at Roy for a while before speaking in a strange voice that sounded like ice rubbing against one another. ¡°A young¡­ demon lord? No wonder Razthan brought you here¡­ He did not dare to defy you, right?¡± Razthan was trembling on the ice, not daring to move. Roy waved his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t come with any ill intentions. Your appearance is the True Name Liberation state, right? This won¡¯t do. It¡¯ll be difficult for us to communicate like this! Don¡¯t tell me you want me to keep looking up at you?¡± Hearing Roy¡¯s indifferent tone, Anivia seemed to be a little angry. He could not help but raise his right fist and smash the ice on the ground. The immense force shattered the layer of ice into pieces. Lowering his head, Anivia moved his huge hideous head close to Roy. ¡°Be careful with your words, young demon lord. I, Anivia, have been a demon lord for more than four hundred years. It¡¯s not something a young man like you can compare with!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Roy snorted coldly. He suddenly spread his three pairs of demon wings, and his entire body was brimming with magic power. He said sharply to Anivia, ¡°Before threatening me, hide the wound on your abdomen, old man!¡± Anivia was stunned when he heard this. He lowered his head and looked at his abdomen. As expected, he saw a black line on his abdomen. Although it was no longer bleeding, it had not healed. Knowing that Roy had seen his injury, Anivia hesitated for a moment before retracting his head. A powerful cold aura spread, and his body quickly shrank, finally becoming a demon about four meters tall. ¡°Tell me, Demon Lord Osiris, why did you come to find me?¡± Anivia asked unkindly while walking closer. ¡°Although I¡¯m injured, if you want to seize my territory, you¡¯d better think carefully!¡± ¡°You actually know my name. It seems that you weren¡¯t completely ignorant about the outside world while you were recuperating¡­¡± Roy sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just like I said, this dirty environment is not what I want.¡± Anivia snorted, and a cold aura emerged from his nostrils. He waved his hand, and two enormous frost thrones condensed on the ground. He invited Roy to sit. After Roy sat down, Anivia suddenly raised his leg and kicked Razthan¡¯s abdomen, sending him flying. He crashed into an icicle at the top of the cave like a cannonball, shattering the icicle into pieces. But even so, Razthan was not dead. He struggled to get up and said tremblingly, ¡°Thank¡­ thank you, Lord Anivia¡­¡± He knew that this was Anivia¡¯s punishment for bringing Roy here. But since Anivia did not kill him and only used this method to punish him, it meant that Anivia had forgiven him. ¡°Get out!¡± Facing Razthan¡¯s gratitude, Anivia cursed. Without daring to say anything else, Razthan hurriedly struggled out of the cave. Roy did not say anything while watching this scene. He knew that this was Anivia¡¯s own matter. He could only be regarded as a guest, so he could not express any opinion. After seeing Anivia walk to the throne opposite him and sit down, Roy said, ¡°Okay, Anivia, tell me about the situation now. I just completed the promotion ritual in another world, and after returning to the Abyss, I was teleported to this level. I still don¡¯t know many things, so I want to find someone to know about the situation.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to say?¡± Anivia snorted. ¡°Just as you saw, this level of the Abyss has been shattered into countless space bubbles. Since you¡¯ve become a demon lord, you can choose one of these fragment worlds as your territory. Do I need to say more about such a simple matter?¡± ¡°Of course I know what to do, but what I want to know is the situation of these fragment worlds!¡± Roy said. ¡°Is every space bubble connected to other spaces?¡± ¡°No, there are also completely independent spaces, but very few!¡± At this moment, Anivia¡¯s anger seemed to have subsided a little ¡°There are about a hundred demon lords still in the Abyss. They all have their own territories, and these territories generally connect to other spaces at the faults, so most demon lords have ¡®neighbors¡¯!¡± ¡°Oh? Does that mean that ¡®neighbor disputes¡¯ often happen?¡± Roy asked curiously. ¡°Of course!¡± Anivia said. ¡°Because every lord only occupies a small place, no matter how large their territories are, resources are limited. Perhaps what you want is only available in someone else¡¯s territory. Under such circumstances, what do you do?¡± Roy pondered for a moment. ¡°Negotiate with the neighbor?¡± ¡°Hmph, what a good joke!¡± Anivia snorted. ¡°But what if your neighbor is unwilling to negotiate?¡± ¡°Then you can only snatch it!¡± Roy spread his hands. ¡°That¡¯s right. You can only snatch it!¡± Anivia nodded. ¡°There are many strange minerals in this Abyss level, but even demon lords can¡¯t dig personally, right? Therefore, population is needed. Under normal circumstances, the lords will order the monsters in their territories or summon some demons who are loyal to them from the upper levels of Abyss to dig these resources. The neighbor disputes of the lords often revolve around population and minerals.¡± ¡°The wound on your body¡­¡± Roy pointed at the wound on his abdomen. ¡°Was it caused by a neighbor dispute?¡± Anivia shook his head. ¡°No, it¡¯s not. In fact, the origin of this wound is worse than the neighbor disputes.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Roy asked curiously. ¡°There¡¯s a group of people, or rather, a group of demons. They¡¯ve been hunting frost demons for nearly a hundred years!¡± Anivia said hatefully. ¡°The wound on my body was caused during a battle with them¡­¡± ¡°Huh?!¡± Roy immediately became vigilant. ¡°Hunting frost demons?! What do you mean?¡± ¡°It¡¯s literally what it means!¡± Anivia glanced at Roy and said gloatingly, ¡°Osiris, you are also of the frost demon bloodline, so you have to be careful. These demons are quite powerful, and perhaps they belong to a demon king. There are no less than twenty demon lords among them. They¡¯ve been searching for frost demons for more than a hundred years, and they haven¡¯t even let go of a demon lord like me¡­¡± ¡°What are they hunting frost demons for?¡± Roy asked with a frown. ¡°Blood!¡± Anivia said. ¡°These demons seem to be attacking a powerful world and want to destroy it. But they appear to have encountered a tremendous obstacle and can¡¯t advance at all, so they thought of a crooked method. They want to use the blood of us frost demons to create a massive army of undead¡­¡± Chapter 375 - The Burning Legion Hearing Anivia¡¯s answer, Roy was stunned. Of course, he knew that the blood of frost demons could create undead creatures, but he really did not expect that someone would especially hunt down frost demons just for this reason. Most living creatures had blood in their bodies, and the blood of most creatures only existed to maintain their nutrients and did not have any special effects. But demons had strange characteristics in their blood due to the chaotic and dark magic power in their bodies. These characteristics were usually reflected in other weaker creatures such as humans, animals, and so on. When these weak creatures received demon blood, they would be corroded by the demon blood, causing their bodies to undergo a tremendous mutation. It was not only the blood of frost demons that could create undead. In fact, the blood of other demons would also create special monsters, such as that of spider demons. Although Roy had not seen it with his own eyes, it was said that if human women received the blood of spider demons, there was a certain chance that they would turn into a monster called ¡®arachne¡¯. This monster inherited the ability of spider demons to spit silk, and it was also known as a weaver woman¡­ Its appearance was very similar to that of the Spider Queen Lolth. In addition, there were demon races that could turn humans into vampires and werewolves. Roy did not know which demon races these races were, but he knew. Furthermore, Roy had once chatted with Julia about sea demons, and she had said that the blood of sea demons would also contaminate other creatures. The sirens in human legends seemed to be due to sea demons contaminating humans. And the most famous sea demon was probably Demon King Leviathan¡­ In short, because of the powerful aggressiveness of demon bloodlines, animals that received the bloodlines in the Abyss would often turn into all kinds of monsters. Because they lived in the Abyss and had a higher acceptance of dark power, the chances of mutations were relatively high, and they could pass it on to their offspring. The acceptance of species in other worlds was relatively low, but once they accepted them, there would be immense mutations. The legends of various monsters in the human world more or less had the shadow of demons behind them¡­ Of course, this was also related to demons using their bloodlines everywhere. Especially in recent times, the bloodlines of any demon were actually very mixed¡­ The blood of the frost demons could produce liches. Roy was an example. But this success rate of creating a lich was usually low. Moreover, it was only possible for the dead to receive the blood. It was extremely difficult for living creatures to withstand the intense cold power of frost demon blood. Cassandra had turned into a lich because she received Roy¡¯s blood, but she had been killed beforehand. The exact origin of the first lich was unverifiable, but it was precisely because frost demon blood had such power that more and more liches were born. In fact, many subsequent improvements in the efficiency of lich transformation were not due to frost demons but developed by the human mages themselves. They found that the transformation rate was too low when directly bearing frost demon blood. In order to achieve immortality, they ritualized the transformation process and added more materials to match frost demon blood, thereby increasing the success rate of transformation. Now, not only did Roy hear that people were especially hunting frost demons to obtain their blood, but they were also demons. He was stunned about this. Of course, he could understand what Anivia meant about creating an undead army. Liches were high-level undead, so they naturally had the ability to control low-level undead. If someone could mass produce a large number of liches, they could naturally control more undead. And undead that did feel pain or fluctuate because of any emotion were always the best soldiers. ¡°Hunting frost demons? Even if they need frost demon blood, why won¡¯t they cooperate with frost demons?¡± Roy frowned. ¡°Why must they kill frost demons?¡± Anivia glanced at Roy and snorted. ¡°Osiris, you should have used your blood to create a lich, right? Then you should know that the strength of the liches produced by different amounts of blood is different!¡± Roy nodded. This was true. When he created Cassandra, she was not very strong. Her following growth was through her own accumulation and absorbing the death aura left behind by Rafaro, maturing step by step. Roy had tried to create some liches in the Darksiders world, but without exception, they were not too powerful. ¡°Gathering all the blood in a frost demon¡¯s body can basically create a lich that is as powerful as the frost demon!¡± Anivia explained. ¡°If the person who received the blood was a powerful mage before they died, then they have a certain chance of retaining their magic power and transforming into a lich stronger than this frost demon¡­ But the problem is that even if we are demons, we will still die if all the blood in our bodies flows out. We can¡¯t possibly use all our blood on one l?ch!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Roy nodded. ¡°That¡¯s why cooperation is impossible for frost demons!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Anivia said. ¡°Even if we can regenerate our blood, the total amount of magic power in our blood will not change. Even relying on a buffer time to extract twice the amount of blood from a frost demon, the final result is the same as directly squeezing out all the blood in the demon. So those demons are using the most extreme method and directly obtaining the blood by killing frost demons.¡± ¡°When did you meet them?¡± Roy asked. ¡°About fifteen years ago¡­¡± Anivia sighed. ¡°As one of the few remaining frost demon lords in the Abyss, I didn¡¯t use to live in this territory but in a larger and more beautiful one of extreme cold. Other demon lords couldn¡¯t stay in such a territory at all, and only we frost demons would choose to live there. I lived there very comfortably, and many frost demons submitted to me. But one day, that group of demons suddenly appeared in my territory and killed most of my residents. I led my people to resist, but I ultimately failed¡­¡± He pointed at the wound on his abdomen. ¡°While escaping from my original territory, I was injured by a rift demon lord. I¡¯ve been recovering in the ice coffin for fifteen years, but I haven¡¯t fully recovered. In order to avoid their pursuit, I can only choose this much smaller and dirty frost territory as a refuge. Those demons chose to start with attacking the larger fragment worlds. I later found out that the other frost demons with similar territories were all attacked and perished¡­¡± At this point, Anivia said to Roy self-deprecatingly, ¡°In fact, you and I may be the only two remaining frost demon lords in the entire Abyss¡­¡± ¡°What happened in the fifteen years since?¡± Roy tapped his sharp nails on the armrest and asked thoughtfully, ¡°Are those demons still attacking frost demons?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Anivia shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve been carefully hiding. I don¡¯t have many people, so I haven¡¯t heard much news. But over the years, I haven¡¯t been disturbed much. It seems that they¡¯ve disappeared after that wave of attacks fifteen years ago. Perhaps they¡¯ve already gathered enough blood and no longer need any¡­¡± ¡°Where did those demons come from?¡± Roy asked. ¡°Since they gathered so many demon lords, there should be rumors about them in the Abyss.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, I don¡¯t know much!¡± Anivia said. ¡°I only know that the amount of frost demon blood they obtained should be enough to create a powerful lich. If you want to investigate, you can start from this.¡± A powerful lich? A lich king? Roy¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Lich King Ner¡¯Zhul? F*ck, are the demons who attacked Anivia the Burning Legion?! Is there really a Warcraft world in the Infinite Worlds? The so-called Warcraft world and so-called Void power was only a nonsense story Roy had spouted when he was facing the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse in the Darksiders world. But as he learned about more worlds, he found that his prophecy had become true¡­ Anivia saw the strange expression on Roy¡¯s face. ¡°It seems like you know something about them?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s¡­¡± Roy deliberated over his words. ¡°After all, I haven¡¯t encountered these demons you mentioned before. Perhaps I guessed wrongly¡­¡± ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t worry. Even if you know their origin, I won¡¯t let you say it because I won¡¯t seek revenge on them!¡± Anivia said. ¡°The power of those demons isn¡¯t something a demon lord like me can contend with unless I can find a demon king to support me¡­¡± Roy looked at Anivia in surprise. This guy is really speaking from his heart. However, Roy had almost finished asking what he wanted to ask, so he did not intend to stay any longer and got up to leave. Seeing that Roy really did not have any intention of taking his territory, Anivia secretly heaved a sigh of relief and personally sent him out. Before Roy left, he said, ¡°Before I recover, I don¡¯t intend to return to my original territory. But Osiris, you can try to find the territories left by other frost demon lords. It depends on your luck whether you can find them.¡± Roy nodded and did not say anything else. He flew into the sky and left this fragment world¡­ Chapter 376 - Lair The search for a territory was not too smooth. Roy spent most of his time constantly going in and out of spatial entrances. He checked more than hundreds of fragment worlds, but he could not find a fragment world that satisfied him. Perhaps someone might say that he could just find one randomly. Why did he have to be so obsessive? But in fact, Roy knew that it was completely different from when he randomly chose places to be his lairs in the upper levels of the Abyss. If nothing unexpected happened, the territory he found would be his genuine ¡®home¡¯ for a long time. This period of time would most likely last hundreds of years. Given this, he certainly wanted to find the most suitable place. So even though he was impatient, he still continued to search patiently. As time passed, Roy was surprised to discover that the number of fragment worlds here was astonishing. He had entered and exited hundreds of spaces, but the repetition rate was only about 2% at most. The rest were all new spaces, each different in size, terrain, and environment. It was hard to imagine how vast it would be if all the fragment worlds here combined. While searching, Roy had also intruded into territories with masters. The demon lords in these territories were all very wary of him, and the more irritable ones would even fight him directly. In such situations, he would usually exchange a few blows with them before retreating, unwilling to continue fighting. It was not that he could not win, but there was no need. Not only was he looking for a suitable territory and environment to stay in, but other demon lords would generally choose comfortable environments that they liked. But because of the different bloodlines, what suited them was not necessarily suitable for Roy. For example, he had encountered a demon lord who was a scorpion, and his territory was purely a black and red desert. He could walk freely in the desert, but Roy did not want to stay in it. These demon lords that Roy encountered usually found some demons of the same race to be their subordinates, but they would occasionally recruit demons from other races. However, there were generally not many of these subordinates. After all, these low-level demons were summoned from the upper levels of the Abyss. This was equivalent to turning wild demons into domesticated ones. As lords, they naturally had to be responsible for the food and shelter of their subordinates. If their territories were not big enough, they could not support these subordinates. Therefore, demon lords usually controlled their number of subordinates. This number would range from hundreds to around a thousand. These demons would serve as a standing army and stay in the territories of the demon lords for a long time. They would mine, build buildings, operate the territories, and so on. Demon lords usually did not personally manage these low-level demons but instead handed them over to high-rank demons to manage. That¡¯s right. Roy had encountered this operating pattern before. Demon Lord Rogeros was not the only one who used this method. Most demon lords used this method to maintain their rule. Only when there were territorial wars with other demon lords would the demon lords summon more demons from the upper levels of the Abyss in large numbers. Or maybe when they wanted to punish some traitors, they would find some demons to serve as execution demons to hunt down the traitors and give them some rewards, like Roy before. This method of ruling and management could be regarded as a relatively efficient method of rule among demons. In millions of years of history, demon lords had always used this method. Let alone the demon lords, even the low-level demons were used to it¡­ When Roy governed his territory, he would probably follow this management method. Keeping these things in mind, he continued to search the various spatial entrances to check one fragment world after another. ¡°Huh?¡± After some time, when Roy plunged into another spatial vortex, he was stunned when he saw the situation in this fragment world. It was an extremely cold fragment world. The ground was full of crystallized rocks, and long icicles hung on all kinds of withered and distorted plants. A strong blizzard howled in the sky, and the plain that entered his eyes was full of whiteness, making it impossible to see too far. Finally, he encountered another world of ice and snow. Roy felt that the temperature here was lower than that of Anivia¡¯s territory, and the entire world had an atmosphere of deathly stillness. Roy spread his wings and flew forward against the blizzard. He found that this fragment world was quite large, likely over ten thousand square kilometers. This size was not too big compared to the other fragment worlds that Roy had entered, but it was not too small either. It was a lower-medium-sized fragment world. The rarest thing was that there was actually an active volcano in the center of the plain. Moreover, this volcano was buried underground, only showing a small portion on the ground. Precisely because of the existence of this volcano, the center of the plain was still relatively warm, and he even saw a few hot springs. Most importantly, the environment here was still clean. There was not much of a dusty and dirty feeling, and it was instead beautiful. This environment was perfect for Roy. The blizzard and low temperatures outside were natural barriers, and the warm parts in the center were suitable for Julia and the others to live in. If they built a city around this volcano, it would be the perfect territory. It¡¯s here! Roy flew toward the volcano. He had already decided that even if there was a demon lord in this fragment world, he would chase them away! Boom! Roy landed on the surface of the ice. His three pairs of demon wings spread freely, and his entire body was full of magic power. In the Abyss, he did not need to resist any world repulsive force, so he was naturally at his peak. Under the influence of his magic power, the surrounding ice and the blizzard all turned into black frost and spread from his feet. His powerful magic power was surging in the world, and he used this method to announce his existence. If there was another demon lord in this territory, then this was the method to draw them out. Seemingly sensing his magic power, the ground trembled slightly, and the trembling was gradually increasing. Roy quickly confirmed that the source of the tremors was in the crater, so he grinned sinisterly and spread his wings to fly toward it. The exposed part of the volcano was about a hundred meters tall, and the boiling magma inside was lower than the crater. When Roy reached the crater, the magma suddenly churned up, and then an enormous figure rushed out. It was an incomparably gigantic¡­ Worm! It had a round body and dark red skin. It had no eyes, but it had a circular mouth with a diameter of tens of meters. It had ferocious and sharp teeth that looked like spikes. When it rushed out of the magma, it brought out a large amount of fiery red and boiling lava. In the falling lava rain, it stood upright and faced Roy. Roy calmly looked at the terrifying demon worm. He did not know how it grew to be so gigantic. The body exposed from the surface of the magma was more than sixty meters long, and the remaining part was still inside the volcanic magma. Most importantly, Roy judged from the other party¡¯s aura that it was not a demon lord! This guy was not even a demon and could only be regarded as a monster. It had a demonic aura, which meant that it had a demon bloodline, and its strength was at the middle-rank demon level at best. But this guy looked too¡­ too ridiculous! Another mutant! Roy came to this conclusion. Without eyes, this demon worm relied on its sense of smell and vibrations to move. Although its body was many times bigger than Roy¡¯s, after sensing his demon lord aura, it let out a loud gurgling sound and lowered its head at him. This was a gesture of submission, and Roy could naturally tell. He rubbed his chin. When he checked this territory earlier, he found that there were no other creatures on the icy plain, but now that such a demon worm had appeared, it meant that the creatures here most likely lived underground. Roy flew over and touched the top of the demon worm¡¯s head a few times, indicating that he accepted its submission. This excited the demon worm, and its gigantic body began to twist. The only pity was that this guy was merely a monster, so it could not communicate with Roy. Otherwise, he could ask it if this territory had a master before. This place was very suitable for frost demons to inhabit. Roy felt that if there were other frost demon lords, they would not abandon this place. But after conversing with Anivia, he suspected that if there really was a frost demon lord here in the past, would the hunters of the Burning Legion have killed them¡­? But no matter what, this territory belonged to Roy now. He flew out of the volcano and returned to the icy plain. The demon worm wanted to follow him out, but the low temperature outside made it uncomfortable, so it could only soak half of its body in the magma and sway in the crater. Roy knelt on one knee on the ice and placed his right hand on the ice. Magic power surged out of his palm. The blue flowing brightness flames spread out in all directions with his palm as the center, and wherever the flames passed, the solid ice immediately turned into the pattern of a magic formation. In just a few seconds, Roy completed the summoning formation. After injecting magic power into it, the summoning formation began to shine. Julia and Benia had lost contact with Roy when they returned, but he knew that they should have returned to the Abyss level where high-rank demons were. What he wanted to do was to summon them directly. And Cassandra, because of her demon contract with him, had also come to the Abyss when she returned, but he did not know where she was. Roy wanted to summon her through the contract¡­ Chapter 377 - Fat Tiger’s Playmate With the light of the magic formation shining, Julia, Benia, and Cassandra, who was holding Sareth, appeared in the formation one after another. As soon as Julia saw Roy, she heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Darling, it¡¯s great that you¡¯re fine. You suddenly disappeared when we returned. I was so worried.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine!¡± Roy replied. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because I promoted, I was teleported directly from the Gate of the Abyss to a lower level. I called you over after I found a place to settle down.¡± ¡°Where is this?¡± Benia looked around curiously, but she could not see too clearly in the white blizzard. ¡°My territory!¡± Roy grinned. ¡°From now on, I am a genuine demon lord!¡± Benia understood Roy¡¯s meaning when she heard this and immediately said excitedly, ¡°So, this is where the demon lords are, the world of the powerhouses?¡± Roy released Fat Tiger and Rafaro at this time. Seeing them all sizing up this new world in high spirits, Roy explained, ¡°There are a few things you have to pay attention to. Don¡¯t get close to the edges of this world. They¡¯re spatial faults. Without powerful magic power and the protection of space magic, it¡¯s very dangerous. It might cause your body to be separated from space, or you might accidentally intrude into other worlds. You might also be sucked into spatial turbulence! Not every fault plane is safe.¡± Julia and the others nodded in understanding. ¡°So, I suggest you start learning space magic. There are many fragmented spaces in this level of the Abyss, so just in case, it¡¯s better to learn some space magic.¡± Roy continued, ¡°In addition, I¡¯m still not sure if this territory connects to the territories of other demon lords, so we have to set up sentries!¡± ¡°Then, we need manpower, a lot of manpower!¡± Benia said. ¡°But even so, we probably won¡¯t be able to monitor all the entrances.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. We don¡¯t need to monitor them all!¡± Roy said. ¡°I¡¯ll summon some low-level demons and build a palace on this volcano. At that time, we only need to set the sentries outside the palace.¡± Hearing that Roy was planning to build a city here, Julia felt glad. ¡°Then it won¡¯t be a problem. To be honest, I was worried that you were going to build a city on the icy plain. Although we can endure the cold, it won¡¯t work for a long time. We can¡¯t compare to a frost demon like you.¡± Roy quickly got to work. He took out some of his souls as bait, connected the summoning formation to altars in the upper levels of the Abyss, and began to summon low-level demons. This summoning was different from summoning demons to fight in other worlds. If they participated in a war, low-level demons could easily hunt souls on the battlefield, so he did not need too much bait or offerings. But he was only building a city on his territory, and there was no war to speak of, so he naturally had to provide the corresponding remuneration. Of course, as a demon lord, although he could provide nothing and directly order and enslave low-level demons, this method would not last long. Even low-rank demons were intelligent creatures that had their own thoughts. Over time, low-level demons would either die because of a lack of food or run away because they could not bear the burden. Roy was not a tyrannical demon lord, so he naturally would not use this method. While he was summoning demons, Rafaro was circling high in the sky, curiously sizing up the environment below. As a creature created by Roy, he did not receive any repulsion in the Abyss. But it was his first time coming to the legendary Abyss, so he naturally had to satisfy his curiosity. In the world of Ashan, many races were afraid and terrified of the world where demons lived. They called it Hell and imagined a terrible world and environment with all their imagination. But in fact, no one had seen the world where demons lived with their own eyes. All the legends and descriptions were delusions, and they could not be regarded as truth at all. The environment of this fragment world that Roy chose was also very harsh. The ice and snow lower than -100¡ãC was indeed a terrifying environment that ordinary people could not survive in, but it was still fine for Rafaro. Among the frost magic that Roy had used, Rafaro had felt temperatures lower than here, and his half-biological half-mechanical body did not feel much cold. Rafaro flew high in the sky and patrolled Roy¡¯s territory. The ten thousand square kilometers of land here was comparable to some small countries in Ashan. But strangely, he had been wandering for so long and did not find any living creatures on the surface. This land was totally silent. Rafaro planned to report this situation to Roy and tell him his doubts, but the moment he returned, he saw the damn titan hellhound actually lying on the crater and playing with an enormous worm¡­ Although Rafaro regarded Fat Tiger as a companion, he did not feel good about him because when he was a spectral dragon, Fat Tiger had coveted his dragon bones more than once, which had always made him very angry. Even though he was reborn in this Sky Dragon body, his memories of that time still existed in his soul. At this time, Fat Tiger was lying on the crater of the volcano, with his three heads looking curiously at the demon worm poking out of the magma. At first, the demon worm was a little scared because it smelled Roy¡¯s aura from Fat Tiger. Moreover, Fat Tiger¡¯s rank was higher than it, so when he appeared, it planned to shrink back into the magma. But it did not expect Fat Tiger to pull it out before it could completely shrink back. Fat Tiger seemed to have found a new toy and excitedly circled around the demon worm at the crater. As long as the demon worm wanted to shrink back, he would bite it and drag it out. After a few more times, the demon worm no longer dared to shrink back. Seeing that the demon worm did not dare to move, Fat Tiger leaned forward curiously, and his three heads sized up the demon worm. Then¡­ he stuck out his tongues and licked the demon worm one by one. The demon worm was lucky because Fat Tiger¡¯s three heads came to the same conclusion after licking it: This guy doesn¡¯t taste good! It was precisely because of this conclusion that the demon worm avoided a disaster, but it did not mean that it was not fun. Fat Tiger thought about it and suddenly rushed forward. His three heads bit the demon worm and then pulled it back. Booming sounds came, and the ground trembled. Fat Tiger dragged the demon worm out of the magma, and its body kept sliding out of the magma. Its fear made it subconsciously twist its body, causing the ground to tremble. Not to mention Julia and the others, even Roy watched this scene dumbfounded. Biting on to the demon worm¡¯s head, Fat Tiger ran forward happily. In the blink of an eye, the demon worm turned into a long rope. Fat Tiger had dragged it out for two kilometers, and from the looks of it, it was still extending. ¡°This¡­ This¡­¡± Benia had a shocked expression as she pointed at the demon worm. ¡°This thing¡­ how long is it?!¡± They were already surprised when they saw Rafaro¡¯s over one-kilometer-long body. But they did not expect that this demon worm at the middle-rank demon level would have a body longer than Rafaro¡¯s! What kind of bizarre environment would give birth to such a monster? After being dragged onto the icy plain, the demon worm wanted to resist since it felt extremely uncomfortable in this cold environment. But Fat Tiger¡¯s current strength was terrifying, and the demon worm could not resist at all. In the end, Fat Tiger dragged it out and ran for five kilometers before it finally left the magma! ¡°5,122 meters!¡± The electronic eye on Rafaro¡¯s forehead measured the precise length of the demon worm and reported to Roy. ¡°It¡¯s so long?!¡± Benia was stunned. She turned around and said to Roy, ¡°Your Lordship, there¡¯s probably something strange underground!¡± ¡°Something strange?¡± Roy did not understand. ¡°Yes. According to what I know, monsters like demon worms are actually very fierce. Their mouths can easily crush hard rocks, so they can travel underground. In the upper levels of the Abyss, apart from preying on some weak demons or monsters as food, they usually use minerals to supplement their food!¡± Benia said. ¡°This demon worm has clearly mutated, and the mutations of demons or monsters are usually due to some kind of stimulus. I suspect that there¡¯s some special ore underground that this demon worm has been devouring for a long time to cause this result.¡± ¡°¡­ Makes sense!¡± Roy thought for a while and felt that Benia was right. Then he thought of something. ¡°Do you think that with its massive body, if it travels underground all year round, would it have hollowed out the underground? If so, doesn¡¯t that mean that there are many cavities under the surface?¡± Julia and the others looked at each other and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s very likely so.¡± ¡°Then, do you want to go down and take a look?¡± Rafaro looked down from the sky. ¡°I haven¡¯t found any creatures on this icy plain. Could these creatures have hidden underground?¡± ¡°No rush!¡± Roy thought for a while. ¡°This is the next step. Let¡¯s build the city first. When the time comes, we can get the demon worm to lead the way¡­¡± Chapter 378 - Frostfire City Roy used the method of soul employment to summon hundreds of low-level demons from the upper levels of the Abyss and handed them over to Benia to lead them to begin building a new demon city. In fact, Roy could directly create the demon city by himself with the flowing brightness flames, but he did not do so. Instead, he let the demons build it because only demons could build pure demon-style buildings. On the frozen soil and icy plain, digging soil and rocks was very energy consuming. But this time, the demon worm had contributed greatly. With its powerful digging ability, it placed the soft underground soil in its mouth and allowed the demons to have construction materials. In Roy¡¯s plan, the size of the new demon city would reach about five square kilometers. Unlike the single castles that high-rank demons occupied, this time, it would be a real small city that covered the underground volcano and the nearby areas. In the outermost region, Roy would personally use his frost magic to build a tall ice wall for the city wall. At that time, he would drain magma from the volcano and use it in a moat. This would be a spectacle where ice and lava existed at the same time. Even in the entire Abyss, such an environment was rare. And Roy named this new demon city ¡®Frostfire City¡¯¡­ It was naturally impossible to build such a large city overnight. The construction period would last at least a year, but Roy had plenty of time now, so he was not in a hurry and took it slow. In the short term, Roy did not intend to go to another world. First of all, he had obtained a lot of souls in Ashan this time, more than sixteen million. So many souls were enough for him to consume for a long time. Second, even if he wanted to go to another world, he could not go for the time being. As a demon lord, he now needed to pay a considerable price to resist the world repulsive force. If he had no effective way to resist the repulsive force, even if he went to another world, he would probably be a little restrained. Before solving this problem, Roy did not want to go to other worlds for now. So while waiting for the completion of Frostfire City, Roy took out the Demon Bible steles to research when he had nothing to do. He vaguely felt that he needed to collect other steles and gather them together, but he had no clue because of the lack of intelligence. This was also the most challenging place for young demon lords like Roy. Since they were not old enough, when they wanted to investigate some ancient matters, they often did not know where to start. After all, demons rarely communicated with one another unless they were working together with a certain force. There was no internet and the like here, and there was only a one-to-one communication method like the projection pool. Moreover, the premise was to know the coordinates of the other party¡¯s projection pool. It was not convenient to communicate, so it was naturally difficult for Roy to obtain information. In the process of building the city, Roy was thinking about whether he should build a magic network or something like that¡­ But after thinking about it, even if he built a magic network, it would probably only be used in his territory. It would be useless if he could not lay it in the territories of other demons. Hmm, after the completion of the city, it seems I¡¯ll need to send some people to explore the surrounding fragment worlds. Splendid isolationism is unacceptable. I have to establish contact with other demon lords. Roy thought of Demon Lord Rogeros. He did not know which fragment world his territory was, but it would be great if he could find its location. At least, a demon lord like Rogeros had been pretty easy to talk to, so as long as he did not have any hostility, there was a possibility of communication. Of course, if you wanted to explore outside, you had to ensure that your own strength was formidable because when you discovered the other party, the other party would also discover you. If they sensed that you were weak, it was difficult to guarantee that the other party would not give birth to covetousness. Therefore, the next step in Roy¡¯s plan was to increase his power. If he used over sixteen million souls to transform them into his magic power, he should be able to improve tremendously. Hmm¡­ It would probably take a lot of time to digest them all, so he would just take it step by step. In addition, there were many things that he needed to attend to. Now that he had his territory, he was still considering whether to plant the Red Sea Egg. The Red Sea Egg was a demon creation of Demon King Lilith. Ever since returning from the Darksiders world, Roy had placed the Red Sea Egg in the system space in the shape of a seed. But because he had not stayed in the high-rank demon level for long, he had not planted it. Now that he was a demon lord, he might stay in this fragment world in this level of the Abyss for a long time, so he could finally consider planting it. However, Roy was a little worried about whether this demon creation had any connection to Lilith and whether she would sense it after it grew up from the seed. This thing seemed to be quite important to her, and it would be bad if she came to find him. That woman¡­ or rather, that female demon was too mysterious. He could not see through her at all, so he had to find a way to avoid trouble that he could avoid. Finally, it was the matter of the Dark Messiah, Sareth. Julia, Benia, and Cassandra had asked Roy more than once, and they had no idea what he wanted to do by bringing Sareth back to the Abyss. Cassandra was a lich, and she could appear in the Abyss because of the master-servant contract between her and Roy, but Roy did not establish a contract with Sareth. The reason why Sareth could stay in the Abyss was simple. He was a Child of Taboo! This kind of half-human half-demon Child of Taboo could really freely travel between the Abyss and the human worlds. This time, Roy saw it for himself. He could not feel any world repulsive effect on him. This baby was still breastfeeding, so of course, he could not withstand the extreme cold weather on the icy plain. Thus, Cassandra had been raising him in the warm area near the volcano. Roy had visited him once and found that the dark aura on Sareth was much richer. It seemed that after coming to the Abyss, the dark aura on him increased. Although Roy had returned to the Abyss after Urgash appeared, he knew that the world of Ashan had probably perished this time. In other words, the Prophecy of the Dark Messiah would probably not be fulfilled by Sareth. Sareth was Kha-Beleth¡¯s child. Roy brought him back not because he wanted to raise Kha-Beleth¡¯s son, but because he was really curious. If a demon-human hybrid like Sareth grew up in the Abyss in the company of demons, would he be more like a demon or more like a human? Would he acknowledge his demon bloodline or his human bloodline? Hmm, it could not be said that it was a human bloodline. Although Isabel was human when she gave birth to Sareth, she later became a seraph. Thus, strictly speaking, Sareth should be the child of a seraph and a demon lord! In that case, Sareth should be considered a nephilim or nephalem! F*ck, he is a proper main character template¡­ Roy was not too concerned if Sareth was the main character template, but he had to say that Sareth was definitely a very precious experimental sample for him. Demon lords like Kha-Beleth were trying to create demon-human hybrids, and demon kings like Lilith were trying to create nephilim. Roy could finally observe with his own eyes how powerful a Child of Taboo was. Now that he had become a demon lord, he naturally had to cultivate his own forces, so he planned to raise Sareth. If Sareth was really that powerful, then perhaps he could become a sharp sword in his hand. Think about it. With Sareth¡¯s ability to travel freely between the Abyss and the human worlds, if Roy wanted to go to other worlds in the future, he could send Sareth to be the vanguard. After he went to a human world, he could think of a way to summon him. As long as Roy solved the problem of the world repulsive effect, he could go to any world. Perhaps this was the ultimate reason why many demons created demon-human hybrids. They were thinking of the same thing as Roy¡­ Of course, Roy was not stupid. In many novels, this kind of Child of Taboo had awakened his humanity because of love or various reasons, and he eventually turned around and killed the boss behind the scenes. There were many stories. Although these novels were from the standpoint of humans and catered to human mentality, and the situation would not necessarily become true, Roy still had to guard against it. Roy needed to observe the psychological changes in Sareth at all times¡­ Time quickly passed by while he was busy. A year later, Roy¡¯s Frostfire City gradually took shape¡­ Chapter 379 - Julia’s Obsession The cold wind howled, and a violent blizzard raged on the white icy plain. It was a frozen land that was even crueler than the north and south poles, and the environment was so harsh that even monsters could not survive in it. Apart from the howling winds, there were no other sounds here, just like a deathly silent world. It was unknown when this world had formed, perhaps thousands or tens of thousands of years ago. It had maintained this deathly silence for a long, long time. But this deathly silence seemed to have been broken¡­ In the southwest of the frozen icy plains, a black city stood quietly. It was Frostfire City. If you looked down from high above, you would find that this black city was two circles, one large and one small. The large circle was a tall black ice wall that stretched for hundreds of kilometers, and the small circle was a volcano that was still emitting black smoke. The large circle enveloped the small circle, making it seem so out of place on the vast expanse of whiteness of the frozen icy plain. A gap had been dug out of the volcano, and high-temperature magma streamed out through it to form a river slowly flowing into the city. The heat emanating from the magma neutralized the cold of the frozen icy plain, producing a unique area with a warm climate. The ones living in this warm area were the low-level demons that Roy had summoned from the upper levels of the Abyss. These demons were now the residents of Frostfire City, and their object of loyalty was Roy, a demon lord. As demons, there were very few existences that were obedient, but under the whips of the demon overseers, they still did their work well. From the flowing magma river, the demons fished out the magma with sulfur and toxic smoke that was about to cool and solidify. They loaded it onto carts pulled by enormous demon worms and transported it out. They used this lava to build houses and buildings, and the black lava that looked like asphalt rapidly took shape under the cold wind. These demon worms were the same race as the massive worm that Roy had first discovered. There were indeed many demon worms living underground of this icy plain, but the one that Roy had first found was the largest. In order to distinguish between them, Roy even named the demon worm Big Black. Big Black had already become Fat Tiger¡¯s playmate, mainly because Fat Tiger kept dragging it out to play. It seemed like Fat Tiger was walking Big Black, but every time he ran on the icy plain, Big Black seemed to be Fat Tiger¡¯s leash, so it was hard to say who was walking whom¡­ As for the other demon worms, they did not have as high intelligence as Big Black. The demons had enslaved them and used them as transportation tools. The demons placed crucibles on the backs of these worms, and one worm could hold more than ten of them on its back. Just like the carriages of a train, they pulled the crucibles full of hot lava, shuttled through Frostfire City, and sent them to every construction site. In the center of the city was a gigantic demon palace that had long been completed. This demon palace occupied nearly ten thousand square meters and was more than thirty meters tall. It was the largest building in the entire city. The palace had inherited the dark and savage style of demons. The main hall did not have a roof, and it was vertical and hollow. The walls on both sides had an engraving of a pair of enormous demon wings enveloping the hall, seemingly closing but not fully closing. The gap left was the front entrance of the main hall. Inside the hall, four huge demon statues stood facing each other against the walls, occupying the four directions of north, south, east, and west. The four statues were all kneeling in the same posture, and the direction they were kneeling in was naturally in the center of the hall. There was an even taller statue standing there. It was none other than Roy¡¯s statue¡­ It stood upright in the middle of the hall, with three pairs of demon wings slightly spread out and two hands holding a Frostmourne that pierced straight into the ground. This statue was beautifully engraved and remarkably lifelike, just like a replica of Roy. Even the face of the statue was covered like Roy was wearing the Cold Winter Armor, leaving only a pair of pentagram pupils shining with red light as he looked down. This statue of Roy was Benia¡¯s masterpiece. In her words, as a demon lord, Roy had to have his own symbol in his territory. So even though he always felt very shameful about this statue, he could only helplessly adapt to it¡­ Beneath the stone statue¡¯s Frostmourne was Roy¡¯s throne. It was still the Frozen Throne formed from black ice, and within a hundred meters of the throne, it was deliberately modeled into a frost environment to represent Roy¡¯s identity as a frost demon. After the completion of this demon palace, it basically meant that the main body of the city was mostly finished. Now, the demons were still building functional buildings such as smelting factories and foundries in the city. At that time, the weapons forged from these factories would be used to arm Roy¡¯s troops. At this moment, Roy was sitting on the Frozen Throne. And on the ice in front of the throne, a one-year-old baby was moving unsteadily on it. This baby was not afraid of the cold on the ice, and he had no other clothes on except a diaper. He was crawling forward on his hands and feet, but before he could get too far, a demon claw would reach over, use a sharp nail like a hook to hook his diaper gently, and bring him back to his original spot. After returning to the original spot, the baby giggled happily and continued to crawl forward. Just like that, he crawled forward again, was hooked back, and then continued crawling, repeating this cycle several times. This was a game between Roy and Sareth. Lich Cassandra was right behind Roy¡¯s throne, watching helplessly as her adopted son interacted with her master. ¡°You¡¯re really bored¡­¡± Julia walked into the hall and could not help but complain when she saw this scene. ¡°You can play so happily with a baby¡­¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Roy did not refute and raised his eyebrows at Julia. ¡°I have to find something to do, right? Oh, right, I¡¯ll show you something fun!¡± With that, Roy hooked Sareth back with his finger, placed him in his palm, and pointed to the side. ¡°Come, Sareth, show her!¡± Although Sareth was only a one-year-old baby, he seemed to have understood Roy¡¯s words. Under Julia¡¯s surprised gaze, Sareth opened his mouth with a ¡®gah¡¯, and a black shadow arrow flew out of his mouth and shot toward the side wall. Although the shadow arrow was not powerful enough and dissipated after just flying to the wall, it was enough to shock Julia. ¡°He can already release magic!¡± Julia was surprised, ¡°When did this happen?¡± ¡°I just found out too!¡± Roy turned Sareth around on his palm to face him. ¡°This little guy¡¯s first shadow arrow shot me!¡± ¡°Amazing magic talent!¡± Julia walked over, put her hands under Sareth¡¯s ribs, and raised him to observe repeatedly. ¡°Is this the power of a Child of Taboo?¡± Roy stood up from his throne. ¡°I¡¯ve checked. There¡¯s no magic circuit in his body. The magic he releases is purely based on his affinity with dark power!¡± ¡°Besides dark power, can he use other magic?¡±. Julia asked. ¡°Flames as well!¡± Roy nodded. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because his father, Kha-Beleth, was a flame demon. However, I¡¯ve found that he seems to have affinity with all elemental powers¡­¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re training his affinity with frost now?¡± Julia glared at Roy angrily. Roy gently raised his hand, causing Sareth in his palm to roll up and down, making him giggle. He seemed to like this game very much. Roy replied to Julia while teasing him, ¡°Of course. As you can see, his physical fitness is super strong. The frost near the throne is less than -70¡ãC, but he doesn¡¯t feel the cold at all. This shows that he¡¯s adapted very well to this environment. Other than his affinity with frost, I can¡¯t think of any other explanation.¡± Hearing this, Julia suddenly fell silent. Then she whispered, ¡°Darling, if we have children in the future, do you think they¡¯ll have talent like Sareth?¡± Roy was stunned for a moment before he grabbed her waist. ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re a true fallen angel, and I¡¯m stronger than Kha-Beleth. Our descendants will have unparalleled talent!¡± After hearing Roy¡¯s words, Julia nodded in relief and looked at Sareth with anticipation. Ever since becoming Roy¡¯s partner, Julia had been longing to give birth to a descendant for him. But from the beginning until now, and in the one year in Frostfire City, even though the two of them were working hard every day, Julia still had no signs, making her almost go crazy. If not for Benia not giving birth to Roy¡¯s child yet, Julia would not know what to do. Yes, Benia had now become one of the mistresses. She had finally seized the opportunity to climb onto Roy¡¯s bed. Julia had long realized that there might be such a day. In Ashan, Benia had also proved her loyalty to Roy, so Julia accepted Benia¡¯s change in status without any surprise. But for some reason, Benia also failed to conceive Roy¡¯s descendant. It seemed that the more powerful a demon was, the more difficult it was to reproduce. The existence of Sareth stimulated Julia¡¯s thoughts. She was now thinking about whether she should imitate the actions of other demons and sleep with Roy during solar eclipses or lunar eclipses and use the mystical power to create a nephalem child¡­ Shaking her head, Julia threw out the complicated thoughts in her mind and said to Roy, ¡°Since you have nothing to do now, go underground with Benia. She asked me to inform you that she seems to have found something¡­¡± Chapter 380 - Former Master Over the past year, although the main task was to build a city, Roy would occasionally send people to explore underground. Just as everyone had estimated, because of the existence of demon worms, the underground world here had been dug so much that it was riddled with holes. Countless tunnels and caves interconnected deep underground, forming a network that was more complicated than an ant nest. In Roy¡¯s words, it was a massive underground maze. Previously, he had used Demon Eyes to explore underground. But unexpectedly, even he became lost. There was no light in the dark underground world at all, so he lost his sense of direction after exploring a few places and did not know where he was. He had no choice but to send people to explore. He had sent out a total of four waves of low-rank demons. But unfortunately, these low-rank demons were either eaten by demon worms or other underground creatures, or they were totally lost in the maze and could not find the way back. In the end, he could only summon them back. The efficiency of the entire exploration plan was shockingly low, and so far, only about a kilometer underground had been explored. After the underground exploration suffered successive setbacks, Roy could only put this matter aside for the time being. But after Frostfire City was most or less completed a while ago, this matter was once again on the agenda. It could not be helped. After a year of exploration, Roy found that the surface of this fragment world was too barren. The extremely cold climate had caused no creatures to survive on the surface, and he had not even seen any frost-element monsters. Occasionally, some mineral veins were found, but all of them were poor, and there were traces that they had been excavated a long time ago. This made Roy wonder if this fragment world had other masters before¡­ If he wanted to excavate these mineral veins, thick layers of ice would have to be dug open, but these newly dug ice layers would soon freeze again. It was extremely troublesome, and the mining efficiency was very low. In the end, Roy gave up on them and turned his eyes underground. The good news was that he had the colossal demon worm, Big Black. Although this mutated demon worm could not speak, it had high intelligence, and some simple communication could be done with it. During this period of time, Benia had been communicating with Big Black and training it. Her goal was at least to get Big Black to understand her requests and guide her in the underground world. Now that Benia had asked Julia to inform him, it meant that there was progress. Roy and Julia left the demon palace and flew toward the crater. On the ground at the foot of the volcano, an enormous cave had been dug. By the side of the cave, Benia was already waiting. Not far behind her was the¡­ obese Big Black. And Fat Tiger, this silly guy, was lying beside Big Black, and from time to time, he would get up and reach out his claws to touch Big Black, as though he wanted Big Black to play with him. But after being reprimanded by Benia twice, he lay down unhappily. Roy found it slightly unbearable to look at this scene. After landing, he tried his best not to look at Fat Tiger¡¯s aggrieved eyes and asked Benia, ¡°Are we going to go down personally?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Benia raised her wings and floated over to hug Roy¡¯s arm. ¡°Now that Big Black basically understands my command, I think we can go down and take a look.¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go!¡± Roy nodded. ¡°Julia, stay here. I¡¯ll leave a Demon Eye with you. If anything happens, I¡¯ll contact you. You can look after Fat Tiger.¡± Julia nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Benia placed her right hand in her mouth and whistled at Big Black. Big Black¡¯s immense body slowly bent down, and Roy and Benia jumped onto its head. After sitting down, Benia patted its hard skin, and it headed into the enormous cave. Roy¡¯s vision suddenly darkened as he entered the underground on Big Black. Big Black had dug out this cave, so it looked gigantic. Even though he was sitting on Big Black¡¯s head, it was still tens of centimeters away from the top of the cave. Big Black carried Roy and Benia and headed downward diagonally. At this moment, Roy¡¯s darkvision began to play its role, and the dark underground gradually became visible. Along the way, Roy saw a large number of forks flash past. Needless to say, demon worms had dug out these underground tunnels. He did not know where they led. Moreover, magma was still flowing in some of the tunnels, as though the demon worms had dug through the volcano wall and caused magma to flow out. ¡°The passage we¡¯re in should be one of the tunnels that Big Black dug before!¡± Benia said to Roy. ¡°These demon worms have a sharp sense of smell. They will leave their own scents in the tunnels they dug themselves to help them determine their paths. I originally wanted Big Black to bring us to find the mineral vein that caused it to mutate, but this description was too complicated for it to understand, so I asked it to bring us to the place where it goes most often!¡± ¡°Yeah, if Big Black mutated by devouring ores, the vein is definitely where it goes most often!¡± Roy nodded. Big Black was not too fast. Roy could feel that it was not going straight down all the way and instead often made turns. It seemed that it had basically dug tunnels randomly in the past. Now that it wanted to go back again, it could only go along these tunnels since the tunnels dug by the other demon worms were too small for it. Even so, Roy and Benia went down by about two kilometers in a short time. Roy was not sure how much it was exactly, but he roughly estimated it through the temperature changes. Since there was a volcano, it meant that the veins of the volcano connected to the magma layer underground. Generally speaking, magma formed in the depths of the crust or in the upper mantle. This distance was about thirty to fifty kilometers from the surface. There was a large amount of high-temperature liquid here, which was magma. If the magma layer connected to the volcanic channel, then under the pressure of the tectonic plates, it would transmit bit by bit to the upper part of the volcano. When the pressure of the tectonic plates was too great, the volcano would erupt, which was why seismic activity often accompanied volcanic activity. Now that Roy and Benia were going down, the temperature they felt did not decrease but instead became hotter and hotter. This heat came from the heat emitted by the magma layer. It was extremely stuffy in this tunnel that did not have much ventilation. As Big Black continued to go deeper, the temperature in the air had already risen to about 100¡ãC. This temperature had already exceeded the temperature of the Abyss, and even Benia felt slightly uncomfortable, so Roy put an ice armor on her to help her resist the heat. ¡°How far is this guy going?¡± Benia was surprised. ¡°Is the mineral vein it foraged from not in the magma layer? If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯ll be difficult for us to mine even if there are ores!¡± Before Roy could speak, he suddenly saw an object flash past in a passage. He was shocked and quickly said, ¡°Stop! Stop! Benia, get Big Black to stop!¡± Benia did not know what was going on and quickly kicked Big Black a few times. Big Black received the signal, so it stopped rushing down and slowly stopped in the tunnel. Roy did not wait for it to stop before spreading his wings and flying back along the tunnel. Benia followed behind him. Then she saw him suddenly stop at a fork and look in it in surprise. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Benia caught up to Roy. He did not answer and pointed at the fork for her to see. With this glance, Benia was extremely surprised because she saw something obviously artificial in the fork! There was a broken wall, or rather, a part of a building. This thing was embedded in the rock wall of the tunnel, revealing only a portion. If not for Roy¡¯s sharp eyes, they would have missed it. After flying over, Roy pulled this thing out of the rock wall and carefully observed this fragment. ¡°It¡¯s a demon creation!¡± Benia said with certainty. ¡°This style is very familiar. It should be¡­ part of some statue!¡± ¡°In other words, there were really demons in this fragment world before!¡± Roy said. ¡°It should be a demon lord, but he was different from us and put his lair underground!¡± In fact, Roy had suspected this from the beginning. This fragment world was very suitable for frost demons to settle down in. It did not make sense that no other frost demons had found this fragment world over the years. But he had been here for more than a year, and he had never seen any demon come out and say that he had invaded their territory. Recalling what Demon Lord Anivia had said before, that someone was hunting frost demons, Roy thought that even if other frost demon lords had occupied this fragment world before, they would have probably been killed. But when he saw the fragment of this demon creation, he realized that he had guessed completely wrong. It was not a frost demon who had occupied this fragment world. On the contrary, this former master had placed their lair in the very hot underground world! ¡°Is it a demon lord of some insect-type demon?¡± Benia clearly thought of this and guessed. ¡°In my impression, only insect-type demons like to place their lairs underground.¡± ¡°Won¡¯t we know after looking around?¡± Roy raised the statue fragment in his hand. ¡°But even if it¡¯s really an insect-type demon lord, I think it¡¯s most likely gone. This thing looks very ancient. Who knows how many years ago it was¡­¡± Chapter 381 - Insect Egg Ever since Roy and Benia discovered an object of a suspected underground ruin, they had been paying attention to everything in their surroundings. Fortunately, Roy found that Big Black seemed to be heading in the direction of the ruin because more and more artificial traces appeared along the way. The size of this possible demon ruin seemed to be enormous. From the moment they discovered the first artificial trace, Big Black had already gone about twenty kilometers deep, and they had yet to touch the core of the ruin. The deeper they went, the fewer tunnels dug by the demon worms. In the end, there was only the path that Big Black had dug. Roy guessed that Big Black might have accidentally found this ruin and touched something there to mutate. Ultimately, only it could reach this ruin, and the other demon worms did not have the ability. Fortunately, when he first saw Big Black, he did not kill it because it was too ugly. Otherwise, he might never have discovered the secrets deep underground. After an unknown amount of time, the rumbling and movements of Big Black finally stopped. It finally stopped in a large underground cavity. It was not large, and above it was an arc-shaped dome with numerous crystal-shaped fiery red stalactites hanging down. They might be lava crystals that formed due to the high pressure underground. The ground below was uneven, and crystal clusters of various sizes were growing. Not only was the entire cavity not dark, but it was emitting fiery red light, and the source of this light was a flowing underground magma river! They could only see about two hundred meters of the magma river in this cavity. The source and downstream were in the ground, and they could not tell where it came from or where it went. After Big Black stopped in the cavity, it slowly crawled to the magma river. Its body sent out a muffled rumble, indicating to Roy and Benia that they had arrived. Roy jumped down from Big Black¡¯s head and stood beside the magma river. He looked around in confusion. He did not understand why Big Black stopped here. It was clearly not where the ruin was. But Benia understood. ¡°It seems to mean that it often comes here to eat¡­¡± ¡°Eat?!¡± Roy looked at the magma river in surprise. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s here to drink magma?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Let¡¯s wait and see what it does!¡± Benia was a little unsure. Left with no choice, Roy and Benia waited and observed Big Black¡¯s actions, only to find that Big Black was wiggling its body idly. There was still a very long portion of its colossal body outside the cavity, and as it slowly squirmed, its body was shrinking into the cavity bit by bit. Just as Roy and Benia were wondering what this guy wanted to do, Big Black suddenly seemed to smell something, and its body, which was initially moving slowly, immediately accelerated. It opened its big ring-shaped mouth, straightened its head, and stared intently at the river. Its actions attracted Roy and Benia, and they turned their attention to the river. Not long after, they saw a long grayish-white thing in the magma. This thing was slowly floating out from the entrance of where the magma flowed out. This long grayish-white object was about 1.5 meters long, and it looked like a baguette. When the magma brought it out, it kept rolling in the magma. Patter patter. Roy looked up and saw a large amount of green saliva flowing out of Big Black¡¯s mouth. This saliva seemed to be strongly acidic. After dripping onto the ground, it immediately made sizzling sounds and corroded large pits on the ground. ¡°That thing is Big Black¡¯s food?¡± Roy immediately understood. When the long object arrived at the center of the magma river, Big Black ignored the magma as it extended its head and grabbed it with its mouth. Then it raised its head and wanted to swallow it. But at this moment, Roy moved. He spread his wings, flew up, and kicked Big Black¡¯s head, kicking out the thing that it wanted to swallow. After being kicked by Roy, Big Black let out an aggrieved sound but then cowered in fear. Roy ignored it, reached out to catch the thing it spat out, and landed. How should he put it? As soon as he touched it, he felt that it was as hard as rock, and its height could reach Roy¡¯s waist. It was quite big. Benia walked forward curiously and observed with Roy. Roy held this thing and carefully sensed it. ¡°Strange. Although this thing has magic power, it¡¯s too weak. It doesn¡¯t make sense for Big Black¡¯s mutation to be caused by eating it!¡± Roy said. ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like ore. It looks like a fossil of something¡­¡± Benia pointed at the long stick. ¡°Look at this. There are very regular and fine stripes on it. It doesn¡¯t seem like something natural.¡± Roy looked at where Benia was pointing and found that it was indeed so. Before the two of them could study it, there was another commotion by Big Black. Roy and Benia realized something and looked at the river. Sure enough, an identical long object was flowing out along with the magma. This time, there was no need for Big Black to do anything. Benia flew over and grabbed this thing from the magma. Then she placed the two objects side by side and found that apart from the slight difference in size, the rest was identical. There were fine lines and the same stone texture. ¡°Ah!¡± Benia suddenly thought of something and exclaimed, ¡°This thing¡­ It can¡¯t be¡­ an insect egg, right?!¡± ¡°An insect egg?!¡± Roy was surprised by Benia¡¯s guess. ¡°What the hell?! Are there such big insect eggs?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s possible!¡± Benia nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t forget. According to my previous guess, if there was once an insect-type demon lord here, its insect eggs might be this big!¡± Benia¡¯s words convinced Roy. If it really was an insect-type demon lord, it might really be possible. ¡°In that case, this place really did have a master a long time ago!¡± Roy held one of the insect eggs. ¡°But it seems that it¡¯s been so long that they¡¯ve all fossilized¡­¡± ¡°At least ten thousand years, or even longer!¡± Benia nodded. ¡°The good news is that, after such a long time, the previous master likely died. We don¡¯t need to fight for territory.¡± ¡°Can you tell what insect the eggs are?¡± Roy asked Benia. Benia shook her head. ¡°How can I tell? But judging from the size of the insect eggs, the demon lord was probably huge. Generally speaking, the size of insect-type demons is dozens of times larger than the insect eggs it lays.¡± ¡°Another big fellow hundreds of meters¡­¡± Roy was a little speechless. ¡°Since these insect eggs were brought out by magma, it means that the upstream of the magma is where the insect-type demon lord was. At least, it was where it laid its eggs! Who knows how many descendants it gave birth to and how many years Big Black has been devouring the insect egg fossils¡­¡± ¡°Not descendants!¡± Benia shook her head. ¡°Even an insect-type demon is a true demon, not a bug! If it really wanted to give birth to descendants, it would have laid demon eggs instead of insect eggs!¡± ¡°Then these eggs¡­¡± Roy was a little puzzled. ¡°Soldiers! Or rather, something similar to clones!¡± Benia said. ¡°I¡¯ve fought some insect-type demons before. Although they have low intelligence, they are often an army alone. They will bring a large number of insects similar to them to attack together, which is their unique attack method. Generally speaking, they can use magic power to quickly hatch the eggs they lay. Moreover, if the insect-type demons are willing to split soul fragments and give them to these insects, the insects will be stronger.¡± Hearing Benia¡¯s words, Roy remembered. Wasn¡¯t the spider demon Araniya like this back then? The spiders she carried with her should be hatched from her eggs. However¡­ Roy looked at the insect egg in his hand. It was much bigger than Araniya¡¯s spider eggs¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go in and see what kind of insect-type demon it is!¡± Roy called Benia and jumped onto Big Black¡¯s head. However, what the two of them did not expect was that when they commanded Big Black to continue drilling into the stone wall where magma was flowing out, they found that it was unwilling. It appeared terrified! Benia tried to communicate with Big Black for a while, but it still did not move. Even though Roy was releasing his aura to make it submit, it was still unwilling to move forward despite being equally terrified. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the insect-type demon lord might have been much stronger than me!¡± Roy said. ¡°There¡¯s no other explanation for Big Black¡¯s fear.¡± ¡°Then what should we do? Should we continue going?¡± Benia asked. ¡°Of course. Even if the insect-type demon lord was stronger than me, it should be dead. There¡¯s no need to worry about anything!¡± Roy said. ¡°Big Black is just a monster. Since it doesn¡¯t want to move forward, then let¡¯s not force it. Let it stay here while we continue forward.¡± Although Big Black was no longer digging for them, Roy and Benia could pass through the magma river. Although the temperature of the magma was very high, it was not a big problem for them. Instead of using frost to resist the magma, Roy chose the flowing brightness flames. He attached it to his body, hugged Benia with one hand, and stretched his other hand forward to split a path in the magma. But as he moved forward, he did not know if it was an illusion or not, but he felt his entire body tense up. Gradually, he felt his hair stand on end, as though there was an immense threat waiting for him in front. Compared to him, Benia was worse. She hugged Roy tightly while trembling all over. ¡°Not¡­ not good, Darling!¡± Benia said fearfully. ¡°It seems like¡­ it¡¯s not as simple as a demon lord¡­¡± Chapter 382 - Beelzebub?! The farther Roy went, the stronger the palpitations in his heart became. For a moment, even Roy hesitated. He found that things seemed to be a little different from what he had guessed. The previous master of this ruin was probably not as simple as a demon lord¡­ If he had not seen those fossil eggs and knew that it had been a long time, he might have really turned around and left. Roy forced himself to continue forward until he found that the magma river was becoming shallower and shallower, and the two of them gradually came to the surface of the river. Finally, Roy and Benia appeared at the source of the magma river. It was a massive valley surrounded by towering cliffs. In the middle, there was a magma waterfall, and fiery hot magma gathered at the bottom of the valley and formed a river that flowed out. On the other parts of the rock walls, there were rows and rows of densely and neatly arranged long insect eggs! At a glance, it might really cause people to suffer from trypophobia. There were millions of insect egg fossils embedded on the walls here. Other than some falling off occasionally and flowing along with the magma, the rest of the egg fossils were still standing upright. Roy and Benia continued forward and looked at this scene in surprise. If, according to Benia, these insect eggs were all soldiers, then how terrifying would an army of millions of insects be? In turn, how much magic power would it consume to arrange these millions of insect eggs?! The two of them walked forward cautiously and soon arrived at an enormous square. This place looked like the center of the ruin, and there were countless fragments of demon-made buildings scattered all around. Many collapsed and shattered statues even had traces of weathering, and they could no longer tell what their original appearances were. On the empty ground of the square was a gigantic, rust-red pentagram magic formation engraved there, but this magic formation was also badly damaged, and many demon characters were already blurry. Roy and Benia looked at each other and then at this magic formation. They felt an immense and powerful sense of threat coming from there. When they arrived at the square, the sense of threat reached its peak. ¡°What should we do?¡± Benia asked Roy. ¡°It seems like some existence is hidden here. If I¡¯m not mistaken, it should only appear after activating this magic formation¡­¡± Roy was also conflicted. After thinking for a while, he asked Benia, ¡°Can you tell what this magic formation is?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I¡¯m certain that it isn¡¯t a sealing formation!¡± Benia said. ¡°This is the Abyss, so it¡¯s impossible for there to be any external enemies. Similarly, no demons are so stupid as to seal themselves, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to say¡­¡± Roy said. ¡°I can only feel that there seems to be a special alternate space here, and it¡¯s not stable. I can even vaguely feel the unstable spatial fluctuations here¡­ This means that even if this magic formation is hiding something, it¡¯s on the verge of failing.¡± ¡°Then, can you open it without activating the magic formation?¡± Benia asked. ¡°To be safe, let¡¯s use another method!¡± Roy looked around and picked up a big stone from the ground. The flames of the flowing brightness flames ignited in his palm, and then he quickly shaped the stone in his palm. What he created was an eyeball-shaped object. After it took shape, he sent it into the system space and defined its attributes. It was a space probe. Just in case, Roy did not give it any magic power. He only defined a camera function for it and then set it with the ability to teleport to a designated space and be summoned back. After taking it out again, he carefully sensed the location of the unstable space and raised his hand to send the probe in with space magic. After he sent the probe in, it started working and filmed the things inside the alternate space. After a while, he summoned it back. Then he began checking the recorded scenes with Benia. In the end, Roy and Benia were shocked when they saw the scenes captured by the camera! ¡°H-how is this possible?!¡± Benia¡¯s eyes were full of horror. ¡°W-what the hell is this?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I can confirm that there shouldn¡¯t be any danger¡­¡± Roy¡¯s eyes revealed a thoughtful expression. He gritted his teeth, gathered his magic power on his hands, and directly used space magic to tear open the alternate space! The next second, an enormous black object suddenly appeared on the square! With the appearance of this black object, an astonishing magic power flooded the entire space. Under the impact of this magic power aura, Benia took a while to regain her senses. She suppressed her fear and uneasiness and raised her hand to shoot out dozens of fireballs to illuminate the surroundings. Then the two of them finally clearly saw what was in front of them. The thing that appeared on the square was a gigantic¡­ insect corpse! No, it was not an insect corpse. Roy and Benia realized that it was actually just an empty shell because there was a huge hole in the back of this thing, as though something had drilled out from the inside! ¡°Did it¡­ molt?¡± Benia asked uncertainly. ¡°Should have!¡± Roy nodded and carefully observed the empty shell. But as he looked at it, his eyes became stranger. Because he found that the insect-shaped shell in front of him looked like¡­ a fly! There was a pair of large eyes next to each other on its head. From the shape of these eyes, he could make out countless densely-packed visual receptors. On its lower body, there were six insect legs with innumerable bristles. Apart from not being able to see the wings, the shell in front of him really looked like a fly. But it was countless times bigger than a real fly. However, the molted empty shell in front of him actually exuded an incomparably powerful magic power aura¡­ The more Benia looked, the more surprised she became. She could not help but look at Roy. He also looked at her in surprise. Seeing this thing and the powerful magic power it still exuded, the two of them simultaneously thought of a name. ¡°D-Demon King Beelzebub?!¡± In many human myths and legends, Beelzebub was known as the Lord of the Flies. People said that he was an enormous fly, and just like Demon King Samael, who represented wrath, he was also one of the most famous demon kings and was regarded as the embodiment of gluttony. Roy and Benia never thought that they would find¡­ a shell that Beelzebub had shed underground! Of course, this thing in front of them could not be Beelzebub himself. It was just an empty shell that he had left behind, and his main body had long disappeared. ¡°Does a fly¡­ shed its shell?¡± Roy asked curiously. ¡°Of course, a real fly won¡¯t¡­¡± Benia said. ¡°But Beelzebub isn¡¯t a real fly. He¡¯s just a fly-shaped insect-type demon¡­¡± ¡°That makes sense¡­¡± Roy nodded and walked forward to stand in front of this shell. His three-meter-tall body seemed tiny in front of it, but he still stretched out his hand and gently one of the legs of the shell. ¡°There¡¯s no reaction!¡± Roy waved his hand. ¡°The massive amount of magic power on it seems to have been left passively. With the protection of this magic power, as well as being hidden in an alternate space, this shell didn¡¯t transform into a fossil like the insect eggs but instead looks new.¡± Benia said slightly dejectedly, ¡°It seems that Big Black could become so huge not because there are rare minerals underground, but because it devoured the insect eggs left behind by Demon King Beelzebub. Even though the insect eggs have turned into fossils, and their magic power is already very weak, it has been devouring them for a long time. In addition, it¡¯s also an insect-type monster, so the eggs stimulated it into mutating.¡± ¡°Seems so. No wonder it didn¡¯t dare to come here. It only dares to eat the insect eggs that float out to the periphery. The magic power of a demon king¡¯s shell is enough to deter it,¡± Roy said. ¡°I wonder if this shell was left behind when Beelzebub promoted to demon king¡­ After all, if it¡¯s merely something left behind by Beelzebub when he was a demon lord, this magic power is too astonishing.¡± Benia¡¯s eyes lit up after she heard what Roy said. ¡°Darling, in that case, perhaps you can find a way to become a demon king from this shell?! ¡°How can it be so simple?¡± Roy shook his head. ¡°If you can find a way to promote by relying on a demon king¡¯s shell, then wouldn¡¯t the demon lords be searching all over for similar things? But have you ever heard of demon lords doing this?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily the case!¡± Benia said. ¡°Don¡¯t forget. In the entire Abyss, only Beelzebub is an insect-type demon king. There¡¯s only one case. It¡¯s impossible for other demon kings to shed shells and leave them behind like Beelzebub! The demon lords have nowhere to find them.¡± Hearing Benia¡¯s analysis, Roy could not help but be stunned. Then a strange feeling rose uncontrollably. Yes, if what Benia said is right, and there¡¯s only one case of Beelzebub¡¯s shell, so why did I find it? When I chose this fragment world, I never thought that such a surprise would be buried here. What is this? Is it providence in the dark? Or is it purely luck? Or¡­ is it Chosen One of the Abyss at work again? Shaking his head, Roy threw out these chaotic thoughts and began thinking. This shell was something left behind from an extremely ancient era. Although Roy had not seen Beelzebub with his own eyes, he knew that Beelzebub should already be at the very top, at the Deadly Sin Demon King level. This shell was not his clone and only had some of his magic power left. It was very rare and unique, but¡­ Roy could not think of any real use for it. Roy looked around and saw the dense-packed insect egg fossils. Suddenly, his heart stirred. With a flip of his wrist, a flesh seed appeared in his palm. After the flesh seed appeared, it beat rhythmically like a heart. Benia had never seen this thing before, so she asked out of curiosity. ¡°This is the seed of the Red Sea Egg! I secretly took it from Lilith!¡± Roy replied as he poked a hole in the ground and then buried the seed. Then he relaxed the muscles on his palm and scratched his palm with his nail. After the demon blood started flowing out, Roy dripped the blood on the place where he planted the seed. A moment later, under Benia¡¯s surprised gaze, the ground trembled slightly. The next second, countless tentacles surged out of the ground and quickly spread in all directions. These tentacles were the flesh roots of the Red Sea Egg. Under the nourishment of Roy¡¯s demon blood, they quickly grew and¡­ spontaneously began moving toward the rock walls, intertwining and wrapping the densely packed insect egg fossils in them¡­ Chapter 383 - How to Return? Seeing the roots of the Red Sea Egg wrap around the insect egg fossils, Roy thought that it was indeed so. Beelzebub was known as the Lord of the Flies, so the eggs he left behind should have most likely hatched into giant flies. Unfortunately, Roy did not know if it was because Beelzebub had not given the order for these eggs to hatch when he left, but the eggs had maintained their appearance for a long time without hatching. Now, not only were these eggs gradually fossilizing, but the magic power in them was also about to dissipate. But it was about to dissipate, meaning that there was still some remaining. With millions of insect eggs added together, this amount of magic power was not small. Beelzebub was a big shot, and he would not feel the pinch if he wasted this magic power. But for Roy, he could use the magic power here. It was the best fertilizer for planting the Red Sea Egg. The Red Sea Egg could be said to be a gene editor with extremely powerful functions. But correspondingly, if he wanted to make it work, he needed to provide it with enough energy, which was either magic power or blood food. In short, he had to provide it with nutrients. In fact, he had been worried about where to find so much fertilizer for the Red Sea Egg. If he really could not find any, he would have had to provide magic power himself. But he did not expect to find so many fly eggs deep underground If he did not make use of them, it would have been a wasted trip. The flesh roots of the Red Sea Egg spread to these insect eggs and split apart to wrap around them. Under the watchful eyes of Roy and Benia, these insect eggs were gradually unable to maintain their shape. The insect eggs that had their energy absorbed turned into stone and shattered under the heavy pressure, finally turning into gravel. The bud of the Red Sea Egg was growing rapidly at a visible speed. Upon seeing this scene, Benia asked Roy in fear, ¡°These things¡­ are the insect eggs left behind by Demon King Beelzebub. Is it really okay for this thing to eat it?¡± Roy looked at her and smiled. ¡°What¡¯s the problem? Don¡¯t forget that even low-level monsters like Big Black dare to eat the insect eggs. Are you worried that Beelzebub will come look for us?¡± After a pause, Roy continued, ¡°To be honest, I was a little worried at the beginning. He should have placed this shell in the alternate space because he wanted to save it and keep it as a clone or something. After all, there is a large amount of magic power sealed in it. With slight modification, it would become a powerful clone¡­ But now, as you¡¯ve seen, even the insect eggs are all about to turn into fossils, meaning that it has been a long time. I guess that he has probably forgotten about this matter.¡± ¡°Okay, I hope it¡¯s as you say¡­¡± After hearing Roy¡¯s answer, Benia felt relieved. Although she had suggested for him to think of a way to find the enlightenment of becoming a demon king from Beelzebub¡¯s shell, and this idea was certainly very exciting, after seeing him really take action, she felt a little uneasy. After all, she was merely a high-rank demon. To her, the demon king level was too high-end. Roy waited quietly for the Red Sea Egg to grow as thoughts were running through his mind. This shell of Beelzebub contained high-quality magic power at the demon king level. Just the aura of this level of magic power made his heart palpitate and fearful. But after personally sensing it, the total amount of magic power contained in it was not much. Perhaps it was because it was stored in an alternate space and could not prevent the magic power from dissipating, but the amount of magic power contained in this shell was probably about the same as Roy¡¯s. In terms of numbers, it was between eighty to one hundred thousand. Of course, this was actually very terrifying. After all, this was only an empty shell left behind by Beelzebub, but it was actually as powerful as a demon lord, making Roy unable to imagine how powerful a demon king was! If a demon lord was a demigod, then a demon king should be a true god, right? ¡°Do you think Beelzebub¡¯s main body is stronger than Urgash?¡± Roy suddenly asked Benia. Upon hearing this question, Benia was stunned. When she left the world of Ashan, she had seen Urgash escape with her own eyes, so she naturally understood the mighty prestige he had when he appeared. But suddenly getting her to compare them, she really could not say anything After thinking about it, Benia shook her head. ¡°I really don¡¯t know. After all, Urgash isn¡¯t a demon born in the Abyss, and his strength and nature should be different from those of demons, so it¡¯s hard to compare. Moreover, the true body you mentioned¡­ should be referring to Beelzebub¡¯s Deadly Sin Demon King level body. That level has already far exceeded my imagination¡­ If you want me to say it, then I¡¯ll bet on Beelzebub. I think he¡¯s stronger.¡± ¡°Oh, why?¡± Roy asked with interest. ¡°Urgash is a Dragon of Creation. Can¡¯t he compare to Beelzebub like this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s different!¡± Benia shook her head. ¡°Although Urgash is a Dragon of Creation and a god, I feel that he¡¯s like a fish raised in a fish tank. No matter what he does, he¡¯s only in Ashan. In other worlds, no one has heard of his name. On the contrary, the name of Beelzebub is widely spread in many worlds.¡± ¡°Makes sense¡­¡± Roy rubbed his chin and said thoughtfully, ¡°But have you thought about it? The Abyss has always talked about the Deadly Sin Demon Kings, but so far, I¡¯ve encountered two demon kings, Samael and Lilith, plus the current Beelzebub, making three. And the feeling they give me is that they should all belong to the demon king level, so I¡¯ve always thought that they were their clones. Does the true Deadly Sin Demon King level still exist?¡± In the myths and legends of humans and even all the other races, there were stories about the Seven Lords of Hell. They were Lucifer representing pride, Leviathan representing envy, Samael representing wrath, Beelzebub representing gluttony, Belphegor representing sloth, Mammon representing greed, and Asmodeus representing lust. People also called the Seven Lords of Hell the Seven Demon Kings. But in fact, in the Abyss of Hell, there were not only the seven of them who were called demon kings. Apart from them, the Red Sea Queen Lilith was also a demon king. It was not like five of the Four Heavenly Kings, eight of the Seven Demon Kings, and so on either. Not only was there Lilith, but there were also famous demon kings like Baal, Belial, Mephistos, and so on. Roy had even heard Diablo¡¯s name from some high-rank demons before! In the Abyss, the generally accepted view by the demons was that there were actually thirteen demon kings. Lucifer, Leviathan, and the others of the Seven Demon Kings were the strongest, being at the Deadly Sin Demon King level among the thirteen demon kings. They were the rulers who had existed since the birth of the Abyss of Hell, and the likes of Baal and Mephistos were the demon kings who later promoted. In order to distinguish between these thirteen demon kings, there were the two levels of demon king and Deadly Sin Demon King in the Abyss. Benia was actually saying a lot. She could not imagine what level of power a Deadly Sin Demon King had. It was not just her. It could be said that 99.99% of the demons in the entire Abyss had not seen a Deadly Sin Demon King with their own eyes. Just like how Roy had encountered Samael when he entered the Darksiders world, demons would occasionally encounter the Seven Demon Kings of Hell when they went to other worlds. From this, it could be seen that the Seven Demon Kings more or less existed in multiple worlds at the same time! The reason for this was simple. Since it was not possible that the demons had encountered the true bodies of the Seven Demon Kings, they were only clones of the Seven Demon Kings. Apart from marveling at the fact that even the clones were at the demon king level, the demons could only worship the Seven Demon Kings more fanatically. They could not imagine how terrifying and powerful they would be once their demon king-level clones returned and fused back into their main bodies! Therefore, Benia believed that the Deadly Sin Demon Kings were stronger than Urgash, which was reasonable because this title represented the pinnacle of demons! Any demon, when they encountered the clones of the Seven Demon Kings, would obey the orders of the clones unconditionally. They would not even frown regardless of how arduous or life-threatening the task was, just like fanatics. Of course, there were also a few calm and rational demons like Roy. After experiencing multiple worlds, they would have doubts like him. Why were there so many demon king clones? These clones were so powerful and intelligent, so would they really be willing to return to their main bodies one day and become a part of their main bodies again? The split soul fragments could also produce self-awareness. There was no need to doubt this. Roy had already discovered a rather strange phenomenon. In order to strengthen their ability to hunt souls, low-level demons would use their soul fragments to create clones. Similarly, the demon kings at the top also had clones. On the contrary, it was rare to see clones of high-rank demons and demon lords. At least the demon lords that Roy had come into contact with did not do this¡­ Why was this so? The demon lords must have realized the disadvantages and did not dare to do anything rash. They did not need to care about the low-level demons who used clones, but they seemed to be observing the clones of the demon kings, wanting to see how the demon kings would solve this problem in the end. Moreover, not only was the Abyss of Hell facing this problem, but even Heaven was facing this problem. The high-level Archangels, such as Gabriel and Raphael, also had the habit of using clones. But the strength of these clones seemed to be about the same as Samael and the others. According to this logic, the Archangels should also have a level that corresponded to Deadly Sin Demon King. What could it be? Twelve-winged archangel? It seems to have been mentioned in some ancient legends¡­ Roy¡¯s imagination was running wild. After some time, the Red Sea Egg finally absorbed most of the insect egg fossils. The rhythmic thumping like a heart beating came from the enormous bud again. Chapter 384 - Soul Split The rhythmic sound meant that the Red Sea Egg was ready and full of energy, able to start work at any time. But Roy did not move after seeing this and continued to wait. Sure enough, after a while, the roots of the Red Sea Egg continued to explore for other nutrients instinctively after absorbing the insect egg fossils. And the source of these nutrients was the insect shell of Beelzebub standing on the square! ¡°What does it want to do?¡± Benia asked in surprise. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it wants to absorb the shell?!¡± ¡°Won¡¯t you know after seeing it?¡± Roy crossed his arms, but he had infinite hope in his heart. Regarding Beelzebub¡¯s shell, although Benia had suggested that Roy try to see if he could discover a little bit of the essence of demon king-level power through it, after careful consideration, he found that there appeared no good way to do this. Because this shell was purely biological tissue, apart from the magic power left behind, there was no soul fragment of Beelzebub. Be it memories or legacies, they had to be carried by souls or soul fragments. Without souls or soul fragments, it was simply a joke to comprehend the essence of high-level power. This was not like martial arts or fantasy novels where Roy could just sit down, say ¡®I understand!¡¯, and really understand. Even if it was possible, it was still uncertain if he had that kind of perception or not. Therefore, Roy¡¯s first thought was to turn the remaining magic power in this shell into his own. As for whether he could comprehend anything from this magic power, it would depend on luck. Demons devouring souls would increase their magic power, but this might not necessarily be the case for devouring corpses, let alone this shed and dead shell of Beelzebub. This way, if he wanted to turn the magic power in the shell into his own, he would have to find another way. This was why he chose to plant the Red Sea Egg. Roy felt that since the remaining amount of magic power in this shell was about the same as his total magic power, why not use the Red Sea Egg to absorb this magic power? Then he could use his body tissue to create a new clone and transfer the magic power into this clone. Wouldn¡¯t he get a ready-made demon lord-level clone like this? At that time, as long as he slightly adjusted the clone to make it as similar to his main body as possible, wouldn¡¯t he be able to use the Fusion skill again? Once he completed the fusion, it would double his total amount of magic power! Such a ready-made benefit was not something that he could encounter at any time. Under normal circumstances, if he wanted to create a demon lord-level clone, he would have to invest tens or even hundreds of millions of souls to increase its magic power. Now that he had this shell, wouldn¡¯t he save those souls? No matter what, he had to give it a try first. Roy had planted the Red Sea Egg, and now, it began to become interested in the shell, just as he had expected. But it seemed to be afraid of the demon king aura emanating from the shell, so its roots only dared to linger around it. If it were a living creature, it would definitely be furious and attack these roots after sensing the intentions of the Red Sea Egg. In that case, the Red Sea Egg might retreat in fear. Unfortunately, the shell could not move at all and would not have any hostility toward the Red Sea Egg. This caused the Red Sea Egg to probe it continuously and discover that the target did not react at all, so it began to become more and more daring. Its roots continued to extend toward Beelzebub¡¯s shell at a slow speed and finally touched it. When it first touched it, its roots shrank back in fear, but when it discovered that there was really no reaction and no counterattack, the roots suddenly swarmed forward and ferociously pounced at the shell! This action was like a wild beast hunting prey in the natural world. After confirming that the prey was really not dangerous, the Red Sea Egg was abnormally greedy and impatient. Numerous roots quickly climbed up along the shell like crazy ivy and soon covered it. While covering it, these roots began to absorb the remaining magic power in the shell. These numerous roots seemed to have been hungry for a long time as they used all their strength to extract the magic power in the shell and transfer it to the bud. At the same time, Roy saw this scene and stepped forward. He placed his hand on the wall of the bud and used weak electric currents to guide and adjust it. He wanted to absorb the magic power, so of course, he could not allow the Red Sea Egg to absorb it. Otherwise, it would use this magic power for self-growth and become even larger. Roy had to stop it from doing this and get it to store the magic power it absorbed. With his adjustments, the Red Sea Egg¡¯s extraction of magic power slowed down a little, but it still continued to absorb it tirelessly. When Roy felt that it was about time, he removed his hand, summoned Frostmourne, and slashed at his left arm! Blood spewed out, but it stopped in less than half a minute. Then the muscle tissue at where he severed his arm produced countless meat sprouts as it began to enter the regeneration state. It would probably take at most an hour to regrow this severed arm. While sighing that males demons had to be ruthless to themselves, Roy picked up his left arm that had fallen to the ground, flew up a bit, and put this severed arm into the opening on the bud. With Roy¡¯s body tissue, the Red Sea Egg truly entered the working state, and the rhythm of its pulsations accelerated. Within the flower bud, the Red Sea Egg quickly analyzed Roy¡¯s arm and began cloning. At the same time, the magic power absorbed from the shell began to infuse slowly into the new clone. Roy returned and waited quietly. Benia did not understand the functions of the Red Sea Egg, so she asked curiously. He did not hide it from her and explained it to her. Benia did not understand the term replicate too well, but she could roughly understand it and asked with doubt, ¡°According to what you said, the Red Sea Egg will use your severed arm to create a flesh and blood clone, right? But the magic power of this clone will come from Beelzebub¡¯s shell.¡± ¡°Right!¡± Roy nodded. ¡°But¡­ don¡¯t forget that the shell is also biological tissue. During the absorption process, will it affect your clone?¡± Benia asked curiously. ¡°Will this cause your clone to have Beelzebub¡¯s bloodline?¡± ¡°¡­ That¡¯s possible!¡± Roy hesitated for a moment before nodding. ¡°In fact, I was worried about this just now. I could have entered the bud myself and absorbed the magic power, but I didn¡¯t go in rashly. After all, the outcome is unknown, so it¡¯s best to experiment with my clone. Even if something goes wrong, it won¡¯t affect my main body.¡± ¡°Then, we¡¯ll see what happens to the clone,¡± Benia said. ¡°By the way, the clone you create won¡¯t have a soul, right? Looks like you¡¯ll have to prepare a fragment of your soul.¡± This was indeed a problem. The first clone Roy created with the Red Sea Egg had Uriel¡¯s soul driving it. But now, he did not have such a suitable soul in his hands. Moreover, he was also considering a problem. The soul in the clone would ultimately fuse with his soul through the Fusion skill. In this way, too many souls mixing together too much would not be good. So after thinking about it, Roy decided to use his own soul fragment this time. Roy knew the method of splitting soul fragments. This method naturally came from the inherited memories of the spider demon Araniya, but he had never tried it personally. Roy condensed magic power on his intact right arm and recited the demon language incantation. Under the effect of the incantation, the magic power radiance on Roy¡¯s right arm changed slightly, and his entire arm turned translucent! er r ce This was the ¡®Soul Touch¡¯ spell. It was a special spell that allowed others to touch the souls of living creatures! Roy slowly inserted this translucent right hand into his chest. The moment his fingertips touched his chest, ripples appeared on the surface of his chest. Without breaking through any skin, his right hand went into his chest. Even though it was touching his own soul, it was quite uncomfortable. But Roy endured it, grabbed his soul, and slowly took it out. The moment his soul left his body, he felt that his entire body was not good, and an extreme sense of emptiness filled his whole body. At this moment, Roy finally saw his soul for the first time. It was a huge soul emitting black light. This size represented his status as a demon lord, and it was different from other demons. If he had to compare it, Kha-Beleth¡¯s soul was about the same size. But what was strange was that there were thin golden lines on the surface of his soul ball. When he observed carefully, he discovered a faint blue light other than the golden lines! Roy¡¯s heart tightened. Needless to say, he knew that the golden lines were due to him fusing with Uriel¡¯s soul. It was the remnant of the angel¡¯s soul and displayed as golden lines. As expected, he could not do soul fusions too many times. Because after the fusions, these souls did not totally disappear. Instead, they attached to his soul in this way. Who knew if too many fusions would cause problems for his soul? As for that almost imperceptible blue light, it was the most shocking because he had seen it before. This blue light was the light unique to human souls! It was probably because of this light that Roy still had memories of his previous life even though he was born a demon¡­ Of course, despite these two lights, his soul was still mainly black, which was the color of a pure demon soul. There was a thread connecting the entire soul to his body. Not daring to expose his soul for too long, he quickly cut off a small piece from his soul and then stuffed his soul back into his body. The small piece he cut off gradually became round in his hands, becoming a much smaller soul ball. Although he was holding this soul fragment in his hand, he still felt as though he had lost something important. His body felt empty, and even his spirit was a little dispirited. Roy understood that this was the effect of splitting his soul. Fortunately, after adapting for a while, this feeling gradually disappeared. Moreover, when he thought about how he would take back the soul fragment when he used Fusion with his clone later, he felt better. After this splitting his soul, he suddenly understood what was going on with the demon king-level clones of Samael and the others. If the soul fragment split from the main body was put into a powerful demon king-level body, it seemed that a demon king clone could be created. Of course, this was not easy because it was extremely difficult to find such a powerful body. Just like Roy now, he was creating a demon lord-level clone, but if he had not coincidentally encountered Beelzebub¡¯s shell and had the Red Sea Egg, he might not have been able to do so¡­ Chapter 385 - The Abilities of the Clone After splitting out the soul fragment, Roy waited for a while as the Red Sea Egg created his clone. The bud of the Red Sea Egg ejected out a translucent embryo covered in a slimy liquid. He went forward to tear the membrane of the embryo and could not help but frown when he saw his clone. It was really¡­ too ugly! Unlike the first clone he created, this clone looked very different from him. The wings on this clone¡¯s back were not normal demon wings but three pairs of thin cicada wings. In addition to the transparent parts on them, there were also some strange black patterns. The clone¡¯s eyes were big and bulged out. Looking carefully, he could even see the tiny lattices on them, which was the structure of the compound eyes. And two sharp pincer-like parts pierced out from the mouth. The pair of thick demon horns on the head was no different from Roy¡¯s, but the upper limbs were insect limbs. The two palms on his left and right had become serrated blade arms with many bristles on them, and there was a long demon tail. The clone was about three meters tall and looked a little hunched. It looked like a monster that had combined a fly and a praying mantis. ¡°I¡­¡± Roy wanted to curse but held back as he said with a gloomy face, ¡°This thing is my clone?!¡± Benia did not find it strange. ¡°It seems like Beelzebub¡¯s shell affected it, so it has the characteristics of an insect-type demon. The bloodline of the demon king seems more aggressive and stronger than yours.¡± That¡¯s right. It seemed that during the process of merging inside the Red Sea Egg, not only did it absorb the magic power of the shell, but it also absorbed a portion of the bloodline genes the shell carried. During the merge, Beezlebub¡¯s bloodline naturally affected the clone, so it displayed the characteristics of an insect-type demon on the outside. This was simply unavoidable. Although the clone was truly ugly, he was indeed full of powerful magic power. From the aura the clone exuded, he was definitely lord-level magic power pressure. In other words, what the Red Sea Egg created this time was a successful fusion. Roy was a little conflicted. The thought of fusing with such an ugly clone made him feel bad. In fact, from another perspective, judging from the aesthetics of demons, his clone was actually quite domineering. His appearance was ferocious, terrifying, and full of intimidation. He was the ¡®idol-level¡¯ appearance that many demons dreamed of. To be frank, if this clone were anywhere else in the Abyss, he might attract countless female demons to lick him¡­ But the problem was that it was the aesthetics of ordinary demons, not Roy¡¯s. Roy was an abnormal demon, so he found it really hard to accept¡­ He sighed and pressed the soul fragment into the clone¡¯s body. Regardless of whether the clone was ugly or not, he had to see what abilities this clone had first. Moreover, Roy could not abandon the magic power in this body. If it could not work, he could only adjust the appearance through the system. Roy infused his soul fragment into the clone. Soon, the clone¡¯s body began to tremble slightly, and after a while, the clone finally could move and stood up. At the same time, an additional scene suddenly appeared in his vision. How should he put it? It was a super clear¡­ full-length view of his body, and the viewing angle came from the clone opposite him! In other words, he could actually see what his clone was seeing¡­ This scene came from the compound eyes of his clone. Roy found that this observation method had an extremely sensitive dynamic capture effect, and the compound eyes would receive feedback of any minute changes in his movements. To a certain extent, he could even predict subsequent actions. After realizing this, he was quite surprised. Although the compound eye structure was a little ugly, it had its unique characteristics. Most importantly, Roy¡¯s main body could choose whether to accept this additional scene from his clone¡¯s perspective, and he could use it as he wished. When he wanted to see, he could see. When he wanted to turn it off, he could turn it off. This made it much more convenient for hmm. Hmm¡­ In other words, there was actually some connection between the clone and the main body. The reason might be related to the soul fragment. Since it was like this for him, then the others who used clones should also be like this. Roy thought back to when he was in the Van Helsing world. Gabriel might have come so quickly because of his connection with his clone. Soon after he killed Van Helsing, he came¡­ Putting aside the other thoughts in his mind, Roy looked at the clone and found that he stood up and tried to move his body before standing there foolishly. Roy could feel his connection with the clone, but he could not control him to move, so he could only let him stand there foolishly. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Roy was a little confused. ¡°Why does he look like an idiot?¡± ¡°That¡¯s natural!¡± Benia said. ¡°He only received a small fragment of your soul. His soul is incomplete, so it¡¯s impossible for his intelligence to be high.¡± Roy understood and asked, ¡°In that case, his intelligence should be able to improve slowly, right?¡± ¡°Yes, he can improve it, but the premise is that you let him move freely!¡± Benia said. ¡°After leaving the main body, the clone will generally follow his instincts and begin moving. He will hunt because he feels hungry, kill because he feels irritable, and find a mating partner because of his desire. In short, he will gradually gain intelligence in the following events and slowly obtain self-awareness.¡± ¡°There should be a way to generate intelligence and consciousness directly, right?¡± Roy said. ¡°Just give more when splitting out a soul fragment.¡± ¡°Yes, the size of the soul fragment determines how much intelligence and consciousness you bestow!¡± Benia said. ¡°If you can give him half of your soul directly, he will be no different from your main body when he wakes up. Be it in terms of thinking or actions, he will be exactly the same as your main body.¡± Roy nodded and did not dwell on this problem any longer. The feeling of splitting out a soul fragment was not pleasant, so he had not intended to give much. It was just enough to drive this clone. Although he could not communicate with the clone because of his intelligence, just as Benia said, the clone still had the corresponding instincts. As long as he received external stimulation, he could respond accordingly. In order to test the abilities of this clone, Roy attacked the clone under Benia¡¯s suggestion. Then a shocking scene happened. When Roy slashed Frostmourne at the clone, the clone did not move at first. But the moment the blade was about to touch his body, he turned into countless insects with a buzz! They were truly countless. They were so densely packed that it was hard to count. Every one of them was a small insect with thin wings identical to the clone, but they were much smaller. Each of these small clones was only a few centimeters or so, about the size of a real fly. The moment Roy¡¯s sword slashed down, the clones turned into a dark cloud of insects and scattered, making the attack miss. Then these small clones flew to the back and gathered again, forming the three-meter-tall clone. Seeing this scene, Roy did not know why, but a phrase suddenly popped into his mind: swarm of flies¡­ ¡°Awesome!¡± Benia could not help but exclaim in excitement when she saw this scene. ¡°Darling, it seems like this clone of yours really inherited some of Beelzebub¡¯s abilities, in addition to the magic power! This way of dispersing and gathering must be one of Beelzebub¡¯s abilities!¡± Roy was inclined to agree with Benia¡¯s words. After all, Roy did not set any settings when the Red Sea Egg created the clone, so the ability the clone displayed just now definitely had its source. What else could this source be? Naturally, it was Beelzebub¡¯s shed shell¡­ Chapter 386 - Continuous Pleasant Surprises After regrouping again, the clone did not stand on the ground foolishly like before. Instead, he floated in the air, with the three pairs of cicada wings on his back vibrating at high frequency. The clone already knows how to fly¡­ This should be instinct, right? Under this high-frequency vibration, the black patterns on the clone¡¯s wings showed a strange phenomenon. Under Roy and Benia¡¯s observation, an afterimage appeared beside the clone¡¯s body. Although this afterimage only had a slight outline, it made it difficult to distinguish the true position of the clone in the air. ¡°Displacement illusion?¡± Benia was a little unsure. ¡°Won¡¯t we know if we try?¡± Roy raised his hand and shot a black frost arrow at the clone. He aimed at the location of the clone that he observed, but strangely, the clone did not move in the air as the frost arrow passed through the clone¡¯s body and shot out the back. ¡°It¡¯s really a visual displacement. It should be due to the patterns on his wings¡­¡± Benia said. ¡°Darling, don¡¯t rely on your eyes to observe!¡± Roy nodded and activated his Radiation Perception. This time, he saw something different. His vision was full of the radiation source released by his clone, and the visual displacement effect disappeared. Roy opened his mouth and fired a Lightning Cannon. Because it was very close, and the Lightning Cannon was extremely fast, as soon as the clone opposite him reacted and turned into a swarm of insects, the Lightning Cannon blasted him, and half of his body was gone in an instant. In order to understand the abilities of the clone fully, Roy was ruthless. This was truly ¡®being ruthless to the point of even hitting himself¡¯! After the lightning annihilated half of his body, the clone moved again. The insect swarm that formed his upper body suddenly split in half, as though it was instantly self-multiplying. This swarm of split insect clones quickly gathered at the destroyed spot, and in almost an instant, the clone completely recovered. Benia was very excited. ¡°I know. This should be some kind of regenerative ability! If I¡¯m not wrong, as long as there¡¯s a single small clone, this clone can¡¯t be completely eliminated!¡± §Ö COV Not to mention Benia, even Roy was a little surprised. In the Abyss, insect-type demons were recognized for their tenacious vitality. He did not expect that his clone would have such an ability after inheriting a bit of Beelzebub¡¯s bloodline. Roy¡¯s current recovery ability was very strong. A demon lord¡¯s demigod-level immortal body would not die even if it was cut into pieces. But even he did not dare to say that he could still recover if there was only a small piece of flesh left. But the current ability of the clone was different. In the insect swarm state, even if millions of small clones were destroyed, as long as any small clone remained, it could condense back through the splitting and multiplying. It was as though every small clone had recorded and possessed the complete information of the body. Finally, it could change into two, and from two, it could change into four and keep replicating continuously. This method of regeneration was different from that of other demons, and Roy could not help but think of Majin Buu. This ability was too similar to Majin Buu¡¯s recovery ability. In fact, he had thought of giving himself this ability to obtain a true immortal body, but he could only give up on it because he was worried that he did not have enough souls. He did not expect to obtain a similar ability from this clone. Roy¡¯s heart was burning. He absolutely had to obtain this ability. At that time, he only needed to spend a little more souls to define the size of his clones to be even smaller. It would be perfect if he could make each one as small as a cell! At that time, it would be a true cell-level regenerative ability! The highly sensitive dynamic capture vision, the passive visual displacement illusion, and the superb regenerative ability this clone displayed just now could be said to have brought surprises to Roy one after another. Most importantly, other than an arm and a soul fragment, Roy had not invested anything else in this clone. It was pretty much all the benefits without the sacrifice. As the saying went, awesomeness was when there was zero pain and great gains. The more, the better. Roy could not wait to continue attacking the clone to see if he had any other special abilities. In the beginning, the clone was only passively defending. Even though Roy injured him, he only used his regenerative ability to recover. But after Roy attacked for a while, the clone slowly learned to fight back! When Roy slashed Frostmourne down again, the clone¡¯s serrated blade arms blocked Roy¡¯s sword and pushed him away. Then the two blade arms crossed and swung forward. S Zizz! Sparks suddenly burst out from Roy¡¯s body, and two deep scratches appeared on the shoulders of the Cold Winter Armor. Roy frowned. Invisible blade? Sword energy? No, that¡¯s not right. Just now, when the clone swung his blade arms, I seemed to feel a violent flow of air. This should be¡­ vacuum wind blade?! Before Roy could figure it out, his clone moved again. His entire body turned into a swarm of insect clones, and the surface area of his body expanded greatly. Then the insect clones that formed his body were all buzzing and flapping their transparent wings violently! Zizz! Ding ding! Continuous sounds and sparks came from Roy¡¯s Cold Winter Armor. The minute impacts reached their peak in one short second. In Roy¡¯s Radiation Perception, he saw countless energy radiation sources rushing toward him, and he had no choice but to erect an ice wall to defend. Benia, who was watching the battle on another side, was also attacked. Countless tiny wounds immediately appeared on her body, and they were still increasing. Almost instantly, she became bloody. Benia was shocked, and she quickly retreated while defending. Roy finally understood. It was really invisible vacuum wind blades, but unlike before, the clones released these wind blades in the form of an insect swarm. The millions of small clones that formed his body were continuously releasing these wind blades. This was equivalent to millions of sharp airflow blades flying in all directions every second. Although they were small, the number was terrifying! The continuous wind blade storm gradually chipped away at the ice wall in front of Roy, and numerous ice crystals scattered all around. Even with the hardness of his ice wall, it was difficult to resist the impacts of so many wind blades, let alone the surrounding walls and rocks. It was as though the walls, rocks, and ground around the underground square encountered a sandstorm. The tiny wind blades cut them into countless particles, just like the wind had eroded them. Under the airflow, they filled the air but were blown away in an instant. The most unlucky one was the Red Sea Egg. It was also within the range of the wind blades. In just a few seconds, the bud of the Red Sea Egg and numerous roots on the ground became riddled with holes. After enduring the impacts of the wind blades for more than ten seconds, Roy found that the clone did not show any signs of stopping and immediately realized that the situation was not good. The total amount of magic power in the clone was almost the same as his, and this move did not seem to consume much magic power. In other words, if he wanted to, he could maintain this move for a long time. Roy was not worried about himself, but he could not let his clone destroy the Red Sea Egg, so he quickly removed the ice wall in front of him and pointed at his clone! A grayish-white light shot out from Roy¡¯s fingertip and raced toward his clone in the swarm state. On the path that the light passed, all the insect clones were twisted together and rushed back with the light. When the light dissipated, the corpses of insect clones, which had distorted beyond recognition, fell like rain. After firing a few more Distortion Beams, Roy finally forced the clone to stop his wind blade storm, split apart again, and recover. Taking advantage of this time, Roy summoned a blizzard that raged in the entire underground space. The clone that had just gathered was instantly frozen and turned into a large block of ice that fell from the sky. Roy heaved a sigh of relief and was about to walk forward when he suddenly heard cracking sounds. The clone sealed in the ice broke out of it and floated back into the air. As the wings on his back vibrated at high frequency, several enormous tornadoes suddenly appeared in the air. These vortexes were rotating at high speed like drill bits as they shot at Roy. Seeing this, Roy hurriedly defended himself while shouting in his heart that he had hit the jackpot! It¡¯s really wind magic! This clone actually has the magic power circuit of wind magic¡­ Chapter 387 - I Am the Swarm To be honest, the ability displayed by the clone really exceeded Roy¡¯s expectations. Logically speaking, this clone was cloned from one of Roy¡¯s arms. Even if he had abilities, he should have displayed the abilities of his frost demon bloodline. But Roy did not expect that just an empty shell of Beelzebub would completely suppress his bloodline in the clone, causing the abilities displayed by the clone to be vastly different from his. Even to the extent that, because of his formidable magic power, this clone was not at a disadvantage when fighting Roy¡­ F*ck, is a demon king really that strong? No wonder Beelzebub didn¡¯t destroy this shell. As long as he could find enough materials and a method, this shell really could create a powerful clone. From the way the clone fought, Roy could roughly guess what kind of demon Beelzebub was. In addition to having a powerful regenerative ability, Beelzebub should be one of the rare demons in the Abyss who used wind magic. Of course, he should still have dark magic abilities. Needless to say, Roy believed that his clone should have also inherited them. If he continued to attack him, he might use them. After withstanding the air vortex shot by his clone, Roy was about to fight back, but at this moment, Benia¡¯s anxious voice came from behind. ¡°Darling, stop quickly. Don¡¯t continue probing!¡± ¡°Huh? Why?¡± Roy looked back at her in puzzlement. At this moment, Benia¡¯s situation was indeed serious. In the wind blade storm just now, she had lost a lot of blood, and blood covered her entire body. Even with her recovery ability, she could not recover from her injuries in a short time. She was half-prone on the ground and said solemnly, ¡°I remember something. Beelzebub has another title in the Abyss¡­ the King of Plagues!¡± ¡°You mean¡­¡± Roy¡¯s eyes widened when he heard this title. Benia nodded. ¡°Yes. I suspect that the reason why Beelzebub uses wind magic is that he can rely on the wind to spread his plague and virus. If you continue fighting with your clone, he may activate his ability to use the virus. Although this place is tens of kilometers underground, no one can say for sure whether it will spread to our territory. You have to know that Beelzebub¡¯s virus is a powerful disease that even demons aren¡¯t immune to¡­¡± Benia¡¯s words made Roy have to take it seriously. He also had a virus in his body, the mutated T-Virus. But just because he had the virus, it did not mean that other viruses would not infect him. Ordinary viruses that could infect humans certainly did not work on demons, but how could Beelzebub¡¯s virus be so simple? The probing could only end here. What abilities did the clone have? He could wait until he fused with his clone before slowly exploring, but he could not let him use them here. He put away Frostmourne and raised his palm at the clone. ¡°Okay, stop!¡± Although the clone had retaliated against Roy¡¯s attacks, in the end, the clone was still a part of him, so after he gave the order, the clone hesitated for a moment before obediently landing on the ground. Of course, Roy caught the hesitation of the clone and narrowed his eyes. It seemed to be true. Although his clone only had a soul fragment, he would still slowly obtain independent consciousness. Perhaps he would gradually become a second Roy after some time. Roy could not allow this to happen. He felt that he had to fuse with his clone as soon as possible, so he ordered his clone to stand in front of him. Roy looked straight at the clone, and the clone looked at Roy silently. After a while, Roy said, ¡°You should be able to understand what I¡¯m saying now, right? Then you should understand that we are one, and I will always be the main body. This is something you can¡¯t change!¡± Roy was right. He, who had the system, was forever the absolute main body. This was a fact that the clone could never change. As a clone with Roy¡¯s soul fragment, he naturally knew this. Seeing the clone nod, Roy heaved a sigh of relief. For insurance, when I want to create a clone in the future, it¡¯s best to establish a loyalty contract beforehand. While thinking, he said to the clone, ¡°Fuse! Everything is to make us stronger and better survive in this world!¡± The clone did not resist Roy¡¯s order. He nodded and stood on the other side of Roy, and they both used Fusion together. Just like the clone of Uriel¡¯s soul, Roy had given the Fusion skill to the clone when he first created him, so the clone naturally knew how to use it. Although the clone¡¯s form was different from Roy¡¯s main body, it did not matter, and they could still fuse. Fortunately, the clone had not existed for long, so his self-awareness was not too strong. He still obeyed the orders of Roy¡¯s main body, so when he used the Fusion skill, he completed it meticulously. In the back, Benia did not know what Roy was going to do. She only looked at Roy and his clone in confusion as they made the same strange movements together. When their fingertips and tail tips poked together at the same time, a burst of light suddenly illuminated the entire underground space, making Benia unable to look straight at them. After the light dissipated, Benia found that Roy¡¯s clone had disappeared, leaving only Roy standing there. Moreover, his current appearance was different from before. On the demon wings behind Roy, the strange patterns on the clone¡¯s cicada wings had appeared. At the elbows of his two arms, two shiny serrated bone blades were embedded at the back of his elbows, looking as though Roy was holding two scimitars upside down. In addition, Roy¡¯s demon horns had become much thicker and longer than before. These demon horns were gradually becoming like a crown as they surrounded Roy¡¯s head and stood upright. These were the most obvious three changes, and the place that Benia could not see was Roy¡¯s eyes. Under Roy¡¯s switching, his demon eyes would have a complex compound eye structure from time to time. Of course, this structure was very detailed, and it was usually impossible to tell without getting close and looking closely. What Benia saw now was naturally Roy¡¯s modified appearance. Of course, he could not allow other insect-type demon structures to appear on his body, especially those disgusting bristles. So the moment the fusion succeeded, Roy modified his appearance in the system space. After retaining some functional structures, what was left was his original appearance. ¡°Ah!!!¡± Roy suddenly shouted and released all his magic power. In an instant, a magic power pressure that suffocated Benia almost pressed her down again. The ground was trembling because of Roy¡¯s magic power, and a large amount of rubble fell from the top of the cave. Then the entire underground space began to shake violently, as though an intense earthquake was happening! This vibration spread to the surface dozens of kilometers away. In Frostfire City, some low-rank demons who were still building buildings screamed when they were hit by the rocks falling from the earthquake and fled in panic. The middle-rank demons and high-rank demons stared at the ground in astonishment. They could feel that something terrifying was underground. Even more scared were the demon worms moving underground. When they felt Roy¡¯s surging and terrifying magic power pressure, they immediately shrank themselves into balls and hid in the tunnels they dug while shivering. On the other side of the inside of the mountain, the waiting Big Black was the same. Its colossal body meekly curled into a ball, dug a hole on the ground, and hid its head. Benia¡¯s eyes were full of extraordinary splendor as she looked at Roy floating in the air in adoration. She could roughly guess that Roy had fused with his clone, but such an immense increase in magic power after fusing was something Benia did not expect. Moreover, judging from Roy¡¯s current appearance, he seemed to have gained some of the abilities of his clone after the fusion. As expected, after the magic power stopped bursting, his entire body suddenly split into millions¡­ no, tens of millions! At the cost of spending three million souls, Roy reduced the size of the original insect clones of the clone again. From a few centimeters to a few millimeters, the number of clones instantly increased by ten times! If he had invested some more souls, he could have made them smaller, but he felt that this scale should be enough. Tens of millions of tiny Roys was equivalent to changing from a swarm of flies into a swarm of mosquitoes. When they flapped their wings and flew together, the entire underground space resounded with hair-raising sounds. This swarm of clones was like a dark cloud as they constantly changed their surface area in the air, looking very spectacular. In Roy¡¯s perception, he could feel that these tens of millions of little Roys had the same consciousness connection. This was a very strange feeling, as though the entire group was sharing a consciousness. At this moment, Roy suddenly understood the feeling of the Queen of Blades, Kerrigan¡­ ¡°I¡­ ¡°¡­ am the Swarm!¡± From today onward, this ability will be called Heart of the Swarm! Roy thought¡­ Chapter 388 - Sense of Security The tiny clones flying around gathered back together and reformed into Roy¡¯s body. While flying toward Benia, Roy found that he always had blurry afterimages during the flight. It was not until he landed and folded his wings that the afterimages disappeared. ¡°Great Osiris!¡± Benia knelt on one knee. The demon wings behind her tightly wrapped around her body as she bowed to Roy. This was the highest form of submission from the demon race. She said to him respectfully, ¡°I was right. You will eventually be a king!¡± Benia was extremely excited. She knew that as long as she stayed by Roy¡¯s side, she might be able to witness the birth of a new demon king. ¡°Get up!¡± Roy raised his hand, and a breeze made Benia straighten up. ¡°It¡¯s still too early to become a demon king.¡± ¡°It¡¯s only a matter of time, isn¡¯t it?¡± Benia smiled sweetly, stepped forward, and pressed her entire body against Roy¡¯s. Her nimble tongue licked her fiery red lips as she reached out to touch Roy¡¯s chest while blowing into his ear seductively. ¡°Darling, you¡¯ve become stronger again. I like it! Do you want me to try a new position here?¡± Roy¡¯s powerful magic power aura was simply the most tempting poison for Benia. Seeing her like this, he knew that she wanted to drive again. Moreover, it was an off-road vehicle¡­ What else could Roy say about Benia¡¯s request? Of course, he could not say no in this situation, right? Therefore, Roy could only let Benia drag him to a quiet corner and let the wheels run across his face¡­ as More than an hour later, Roy was lying on the ground with a satisfied Benia lying on his chest. She was rubbing her tail all over Roy as she asked curiously, ¡°Darling, what were those strange actions when you fused with your clone?¡± Roy explained a bit of it to her. After Benia understood, she immediately became energetic and asked, ¡°Then, is it possible for me to learn this Fusion skill?¡± ¡°Why do you want to learn it?¡± Roy asked curiously. ¡°Do you want to fuse with clones too?¡± ¡°Darling, do you know?¡± Benia said. ¡°Most demons with clones don¡¯t use a fusion skill like the one you created if they want to fuse their clones back. Other demons can¡¯t fuse their clones back safely like you, and the method they use is very rough.¡± ¡°Rough?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Benia nodded. ¡°That¡¯s to eat the clone directly!¡± Roy was stunned. This method was really as rough as Benia described. ¡°So, the Fusion skill you created can be said to be unique!¡± Benia said. ¡°Think about it. Even if I don¡¯t have a clone, you said that as long as the two bodies are of similar size and strength, they can fuse together. If Julia and I learn it, won¡¯t we be able to fuse?!¡± ¡°With Julia?¡± After hearing Benia¡¯s plan, even Roy was shocked. ¡°Why did you think of fusing with her?¡± ¡°Julia and I may forever be at the high-rank demon level!¡± Benia said. ¡°During this time, no matter how many souls I devoured, my magic power hasn¡¯t increased at all, so I might not be able to complete the promotion ritual and become a demon lord. It¡¯s the same for Julia. She¡¯s a fallen angel, and the way she promotes is different from that of demons. But I can tell that her magic power growth is slowing. If nothing unexpected happens, at least for two hundred years, we won¡¯t have any hope of promoting.¡± ¡°So, you want to fuse with Julia through this Fusion skill to improve your strength?¡± Roy understood what she meant. Benia nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t need to drink the Forever Potion that you mentioned when I fuse with her. This fusion is only temporary. It can bring us immense help in critical battles in the future, and we won¡¯t have to worry about not being able to change back after the fusion.¡± ¡°Moreover¡­¡± Benia lay on Roy¡¯s chest and looked at him with her coquettish eyes. ¡°After I fuse with Julia, it¡¯s equivalent to you being able to sleep with both of us at the same time! Don¡¯t you want to try?¡± What the f*ck! Roy was caught off guard, and another wheel mark appeared on his face. The driving skills of Miss Succubus were simply terrifying. If he was not careful, he would lose his face. But when he thought of Benia¡¯s suggestion, he had to admit that he was slightly tempted. Ah, damn my insatiable hormones¡­ ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll think of a way to teach you!¡± Roy nodded in agreement. Benia was satisfied. She kissed Roy and then got up to tidy up her clothes. Roy took advantage of his sage time[1] to open the system panel to check his harvest and changes. Name: Roy Race: Demon Bloodline: ??? Demon Name: Bacronsha Meryer Lacdiren Stanlis Lundisha¡­ Ramos Osiris Form: Transcendent Form Hierarchy: Demon Lord Strength: 2,414 (True Name Liberation state: 3,345) Speed: 2,028 (True Name Liberation status: 2,764) Magic Energy: 143,000 (True Name Liberation state: 224,800) Activity: ??? Loaded Materials: Eyes of Nightmare, Frost Wings, Lightning Wings, Strange Tail Needle, Dark-Dark Fruit, Rumble-Rumble Fruit¡­ Items: Frostmourne, Red Dragon Emperor¡¯s Gauntlet, Red Sea Egg, Horadric Cube, Dragon Ball (7), Gold of Misfortune, Demon Bible Stele (3), Token of the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse¡­ Contract Life: Fat Tiger (Titan Hellhound), Rafaro (Sky Dragon of Osiris) Skills: Dark Cold Magic Power Circuit Flowing Brightness Flames Magic Power Circuit Dark Lightning Magic Power Circuit Glimmering Dawn Magic Power Circuit Storm Magic Power Circuit Black Domain of Silence Transfiguration Beam Super Psychokinesis True Name Liberation Perfect T-Virus (Magic Power Virus Variant) Perfect T-Virus (Desolate Virus Variant) Plague Calamity Dynamic Microscopic View Metamoran Fusion Heart of the Swarm Compared to the last time Roy checked the attribute panel, there were several differences. His strength, speed, and magic energy had increased a lot. This was brought about by fusing with the clone. And once he entered the True Name Liberation state, his attributes increased drastically. As for activity, he could still see a number last time, but unexpectedly, it became question marks now. From the looks of it, his newly obtained ability, ¡®Heart of the Swarm¡¯, seemed to have changed Roy¡¯s activity attribute. This was a true immortal body, right? As for magic power circuits, there was a new Storm Magic Power Circuit, which meant that Roy had now obtained the magic power circuit of wind magic. Counting carefully, Roy now had the six elemental abilities of ice, fire, light, darkness, wind, and lightning, and most of them were mutated elemental abilities. In other words, Roy only lacked an earth-element magic power circuit, and he would have basically gathered all the elemental abilities (the ice element can be regarded as a water-element variant). Of course, there were many branches of magic, such as metal, plant, undead, and so on. But these branches did not belong to the element series. And Psychokinesis had now become Super Psychokinesis. In Roy¡¯s opinion, this ability was now a superpower. Since it was a superpower, Roy naturally thought of One-Punch Man¡¯s Tornado. He did not know how big the gap was between his current superpower and Tornado¡¯s. What surprised Roy the most was the new Plague Calamity ability. Benia had guessed before that Roy¡¯s clone might have the ability to release plagues. As expected, after completing the fusion, this new ability appeared for Roy. Roy tested this Plague Calamity ability a bit. It seemed that he could nurture pathogens in his body and blood, and he could use magic power to discharge these pathogens from his body. With the help of wind magic, these pathogens could spread with the wind to cause a large-scale plague disaster. However, there was a problem. Roy needed to acquire the pathogens first to nurture them, and how to distinguish the pathogens required his newly obtained ¡®Dynamic Microscopic View¡¯ ability. When he switched to the compound eyes, his eyes could observe the possible viruses and bacteria in the air, which was undoubtedly convenient for him to obtain pathogens. Just thinking about this ability makes me a ¡®sick demon¡¯, right? Roy chuckled a bit at that. Perhaps I can add ¡®Plague Tyrant¡¯ to my titles. Looking through the changes in his attributes and abilities, Roy felt very safe. In fact, ever since he was born in this Demon World, he had always had a sense of imminent crisis. Now, he finally obtained the capital to protect himself in this cruel Abyss. How could Roy not feel at ease? However, as he looked at it, Roy suddenly felt that something was wrong. He suddenly asked, ¡°Benia, I remember that Beelzebub is the Deadly Sin Demon King known as ¡®Gluttony¡¯, right?¡± ¡°Yes, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Benia asked. ¡°The clone obtained his powers from Beelzebub¡¯s shell, so why didn¡¯t the ¡®Gluttony¡¯ ability appear?¡± Roy asked the doubt in his heart. Hearing this question, Benia was stunned for a moment before shaking her head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about this. Perhaps this is the greatest difference between the Deadly Sin Demon Kings and other demons? Only Beelzebub has the Gluttony ability?¡± Roy was deep in thought. ¡°You mean¡­ this is a type of¡­ authority??¡± [1] The post-orgasmic period when a man¡¯s thoughts are no longer impaired by his sexual drive. He is thus likened to a ¡®sage¡¯ of clear mind. Chapter 389 - Flame Obsidian Authority was the only word that Roy could think of currently. After becoming a demon lord, Roy found that although the difference between demon lords and high-rank demons was only one hierarchy, the feeling they gave him was that they were two completely different beings. Advancing from high-rank demon to demon lord was a qualitative change, so the same logic could apply. The gap between demon lords and demon kings should also be ridiculously large. Demon lords were called demigods, but demon kings were true gods. As existences like gods, demon kings definitely had some extremely powerful and irresistible power. Roy suspected that this might be the so-called authority. If his guess was right, and the so-called ¡®Gluttony¡¯ ability was Beelzebub¡¯s authority, then he indeed could not easily obtain the power of such authority from the shell. Fortunately, he was not greedy and did not have the mentality of endless desires. Although he felt that it was a bit regretful, he would not take it to heart after understanding. Next, Roy and Benia got up and continued to explore this ruin. Since this place was once Demon King Beelzebub¡¯s palace, Roy guessed that there should be a reason why he chose to stay here, and there should be other good things here besides the shell. Sure enough, in the following exploration, they found a relatively special mineral. This mineral was actually in the space around Roy and Benia, in the rock walls where Beelzebub¡¯s eggs grew! Benia had only tried to dig out some rocks and found this mineral. They were scarlet crystals sandwiched in the rock. These crystals were very thin and unevenly distributed under the rock walls. Moreover, these crystals seemed to have the ability to store flames and heat. These crystals had absorbed the heat of the magma flowing through the rock walls and then slowly released it, causing the entire underground ruin to have a constant temperature. Benia recognized this mineral. ¡°This should be flame obsidian, a relatively rare crystal mineral. Don¡¯t look at how the heat released in this crystal is constant. In fact, once you activate it with magic power, the flames and energy stored inside will be instantly released. For demons who are good at using fire magic, it¡¯s very useful. When using fire magic, it can greatly increase the power, and it¡¯s usually used to forge flame weapons and armor!¡± Following Benia¡¯s instructions, Roy held a small crystal and infused magic power into it. The next second, his fist erupted with dazzling light, and a layer of blazing flames that burned fiercely covered his entire fist. This change shocked Roy. He quickly threw the flames away and then looked down at his burnt hand. Roy had already mastered the flowing brightness flames, so logically speaking, fire magic should not cause much damage to him now. But he did not expect the flames to burn his entire hand black and directly destroy the tissue. Roy used his other hand to pull off his burnt palm. While regenerating his muscle tissue, he said to Benia in surprise, ¡°These flames are so fierce!? It¡¯s even hotter than Julia¡¯s destruction flames!?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just an instant burst of explosive power!¡± Benia said. ¡°These flame obsidian have been absorbing and storing the heat of magma for thousands of years underground. Although a portion of the heat has been dispersed, they have always stored the remaining portion. The heat accumulated over time is terrifying, and it¡¯s normal for them to exceed the temperature of the destruction flames at the moment of explosion. But these crystals can¡¯t be used as fire seeds to allow demons to obtain new flame power. They can only be used to inscribe runes or engrave magic formations to amplify fire magic. Weapons and armor made of flame obsidian are extremely popular in the Abyss because holding these types of weapons is equivalent to raising the level of your magic attacks and physical attacks, allowing you to better defeat powerful opponents.¡± ¡°You mean that we can use flame obsidian to forge weapons and armor and then use them to trade with other demons?¡± Roy understood Benia¡¯s meaning ¡°Well, demons basically don¡¯t have any concept of trade. Even if you want to exchange for souls, you probably won¡¯t be able to exchange for much. But we can trade them for some rare items from other demon lords!¡± Benia touched the flame obsidian emitting warm energy on the rock wall and said regretfully, ¡°The only problem now is that these flame obsidian aren¡¯t high-grade ores. The crystals are too small, and there¡¯s no way to fuse them into larger crystals. This way, there will be more restrictions when using them to make things.¡± ¡°It¡¯s probably because of Beelzebub¡¯s insect eggs¡­¡± Roy thought for a moment.¡± Beelzebub left so many insect eggs on these rock walls probably because he wanted to use the heat of the flame obsidian to hatch the eggs¡­ But perhaps because he suddenly encountered something and left, there was no continuous supply of magic power. These insect eggs had an environment of constant temperature, but they couldn¡¯t hatch and eventually turned into fossils.¡± ¡°What happened to Beelzebub that he would abruptly leave and leave behind a shell containing powerful magic power and so many eggs? And he hasn¡¯t returned for so long¡­¡± Benia asked in puzzlement. Roy shrugged. ¡°Who knows? With how many years it has been, it¡¯s useless to guess. It may even be just that he has forgotten. After all, to us, figures like Beelzebub are the true tycoons. The shell and insect eggs have immense magic power in our eyes and are a fortune. But to Beelzebub, they¡¯re just insignificant relics, so he abandoned them¡­¡± ¡°I hope so!¡± Benia was no longer worried about it. ¡°Then, let¡¯s mine the flame obsidian here. Although the quality isn¡¯t high, it¡¯s still a specialty of the territory. We have to find something for those summoned demons to do anyway.¡± Roy nodded and did not say anything else. The two of them left the ruins and returned to where Big Black was. Big Black had been waiting obediently. After seeing Roy and Benia return, it carried the two of them back to the surface. As for the Red Sea Egg, it stayed underground for the time being. There were still many insect egg fossils that the Red Sea Egg had not digested. After some time, Roy should be able to use the Red Sea Egg again. On the surface, Julia and Fat Tiger were waiting at the entrance of the cave. The earthquake earlier made Julia realize that something might have happened underground. If she had not noticed that it was the magic power pressure that Roy had released, she would have been burning with anxiety. Only after seeing Roy and Benia return safely did she heave a sigh of relief. But then she discovered the increase in Roy¡¯s magic power and asked in surprise, ¡°Darling, what happened? Why did your magic power suddenly¡­ increase so much?! Also, your appearance changed¡­¡± Thus, Roy told Julia what happened underground. When she heard that Roy and Benia had actually found the ruin of Demon King Beelzebub¡¯s palace and found the empty shell that he left behind, even she was shocked. Back then, Julia had followed Demon King Samael, and she had always been fighting alongside Samael. She had never seen Beelzebub, but she had heard the name of this very famous demon king in many worlds. There were extremely few cases of demon kings cooperating. It seemed like everyone had the tacit understanding that a king would not see another one. Of course, a demon king like Lilith was an exception. This succubus queen seemed to have affairs with many demon kings¡­ Julia had never seen Beelzebub before, so she was very curious about his appearance. Unfortunately, the shell had already been absorbed, and she could only imagine it through Benia¡¯s description and Roy¡¯s current appearance. Someone else had once occupied this territory, which made Roy feel a little regretful. But think about it. The Abyss had given birth to many demon lords over the years, and the probability that others had not occupied the fragment world here was too low. It was impossible to find a completely untouched territory unless he spent a lot of time and patience searching one by one. In comparison, likely only Beelzebub had occupied this territory thousands of years ago, which was already very good. At least, there were still many things in this territory¡­ Now, the next step was how to develop the territory. In addition, Roy planned to gradually try to come into contact with other demon lords¡­ Chapter 390 - Sareth in Danger Chapter 390 Sareth in Danger Cold winds howled on the silent icy plain. It seemed that the snowstorm here was becoming increasingly violent because of the arrival of Roy, a frost demon lord. In such extreme cold, even demons did not dare to go out casually, and they could only hide in Frostfire City, the only relatively warm area. But recently, only a few scattered demons occasionally appeared in Frostfire City, and the lively scenes of the past had disappeared. Not only were most of the demons gone, but even Roy, the lord of Frostfire City, was not in the city¡­ In the demon palace where Roy¡¯s statue was, Fat Tiger was lying on the ground with his three heads resting on his forelimbs. His snores echoed rhythmically in the hall, and his enormous body guarded here like a small mountain. Who knew what Fat Tiger was dreaming of in his sleep, but he would whimper from time to time, looking very aggrieved. Occasionally, he would grunt as though he was complaining that his master, Roy, did not bring him out to play together, causing him only to be able to sleep to pass the time every day While sleeping, Fat Tiger¡¯s left head suddenly felt an itch in his nose and could not help but sneeze. This should have been nothing. After sneezing, Fat Tiger still did not wake up and continued to sleep. But then, the noses of the middle head and right head began to itch at the same time, and the three heads sneezed one after another. Fat Tiger finally woke up because he heard laughter. He opened his eyes and saw a small person holding a long stick and wanting to continue poking his noses! This little person had red hair. It was long and hung messily over his shoulders. His appearance was rather wild, and he was less than a meter tall. In front of Fat Tiger¡¯s enormous body, he was just a little child. When Fat Tiger saw the familiar hair color, he felt helpless and could only glare fiercely at the child with his three heads. However, facing Fat Tiger¡¯s fierce eyes, the child was not afraid at all. He threw away the stick in his hand, giggled, and then climbed onto Fat Tiger¡¯s leg while saying, ¡°Fat Tiger, Fat Tiger, stop sleeping. Let¡¯s go out and play!¡± Fat Tiger snorted twice, indicating that he did not want to go, but the child did not care. He climbed up from Fat Tiger¡¯s leg to his back, then lay on his head in the middle of Fat Tiger and lowered his head to say, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go out for a run and see if Foster Father, Mother Julia, and the others are coming back!¡± Before Fat Tiger could say anything, a voice suddenly came from the distance. ¡°Sareth! Sareth? Where are you?¡± Upon hearing this voice, the child¡¯s expression changed as he said anxiously to Fat Tiger, ¡°Quick! It¡¯s Mother Cassandra! We won¡¯t be able to leave if she catches us!¡± As he spoke, he patted Fat Tiger¡¯s head with his little hand. Helpless, Fat Tiger could only get up and carry him out of the hall. After arriving outside, Fat Tiger spread his wings, flew out of Frostfire City, and brought the child to the icy plain. Facing the howling cold wind, not only was the child not afraid, but he even shouted excitedly. His immature voice echoed in the silent icy plain. That¡¯s right. This child was Sareth. Eight years had passed, and the baby who could only crawl around in front of Roy had successfully grown into a¡­ brat¡­ As a Child of Taboo and a demon-human hybrid, although Sareth was only nine years old, he had a very strong physique. The low temperature of dozens of degrees below zero was not much to him. He sat on Fat Tiger¡¯s forehead and tightly grasped his fur with one hand so that he would not fall off. He allowed the cold wind to blow against his face and raise his wild red hair. This red hair was naturally inherited from his biological mother, Isabel. Perhaps because he had lived in the Abyss for a long time, Sareth now looked more like a demon than a human. The skin of his entire body was dark red, and there was a thick, scattered cuticle on his arms and legs. His two eyes were pure black, and only the irises of his pupils were blood-red. His brow bone was gradually enlarging and protruding over the years, and if nothing unexpected happened, his brow bone might develop into the shape of demon horns in the future. Of course, Sareth actually had his human form. But in order to avoid unnecessary trouble, Cassandra had always taught him to maintain this demon form. But even though he used this demon form, the demons summoned by Roy in Frostfire City could naturally see through it, so they were very unfriendly to Sareth. They were only worried about the lord, Roy, and did not dare to attack Sareth, but they had always kept far away from him and repelled him. So in the entire large Frostfire City, the only playmates Sareth could find were Fat Tiger and Big Black. However, Big Black had holed up underground recently, so Fat Tiger was the only unlucky one. Sareth was now at the age of a brat, and playing with a brat was not easy. Fat Tiger did not know how many times Sareth had harassed him. ¡°Fat Tiger, it¡¯s been almost half a year since Foster Father went to war.¡± Lying on Fat Tiger¡¯s head, Sareth muttered, ¡°If I knew that he would go out for so long, I should have begged him to bring me along¡­¡± Flying in the air, Fat Tiger barked. Sareth understood what he meant. ¡°I know that Foster Father won¡¯t allow it, but I won¡¯t cause trouble for him. I¡¯ll watch quietly from the side while he fights. Isn¡¯t that okay?¡± Fat Tiger barked twice, and Sareth immediately became dejected. ¡°Okay, you¡¯re right. Mother Cassandra will worry¡­¡± Among everyone, the relationship between Sareth and Cassandra was the deepest. When Isabel was human, before she had died, Cassandra had been beside her and watching over her. Cassandra had personally delivered Sareth with her own hands, so her affection for him was extraordinary. Perhaps some people might say, wasn¡¯t Cassandra a lich? Weren¡¯t liches always full of hatred for the living? Indeed, undead creatures like liches had a strong hatred for the living, but don¡¯t forget that Cassandra was also a woman when she was alive. After becoming a lich, she also had her memories of when she was alive. Although she hated her father, she also missed her mother, who had protected her. Such memories would not vanish because she became undead. The moment she saw Sareth, she realized that if she did not do anything, her misfortune might also happen to him. This was also the reason why Cassandra had been worried about Roy¡¯s attitude after she hugged Sareth back. Fortunately, Roy was different from other demons. Although he had the intention of using and observing, he still let Sareth stay. Demon hybrids were the taboo of the demon race. Perhaps it was because of the concept of bloodlines or merely envy of the talent of hybrids. Ordinary demons could be said to be disgusted and covetous of hybrids. Their attitude was actually quite contradictory. But with Roy¡¯s current status as a demon lord, this so-called taboo was actually nothing. Since Roy was the murderer of Sareth¡¯s biological father, Kha-Beleth, and was hostile to Isabel, he actually maintained a little distance from him. But the strange thing was that the more distant he was, the more Sareth wanted to get closer to him. Perhaps it was because of Sareth¡¯s demon bloodline, and the nature of demons worshiping the strong in their bones made Sareth naturally worship Roy, the strongest person he could come into contact with. To be honest, Roy was a little surprised by the intimacy displayed by Sareth, but he eventually acquiesced to Sareth calling him foster father. Roy had already thought about it, and he did not intend to conceal the situation. After Sareth grew up, he would tell him about his background. At that time, what Sareth would do would be up to him. Because Sareth called Roy his foster father, he also called the two mistresses, Julia and Benia, ¡®mother¡¯. Julia treated him better because she had always wanted to have a descendant with Roy, so she happily accepted what he called her. At the same time, she loved and doted on him. But Benia was different. She still maintained the concept of pure demon bloodlines, and she could not approve of Cassandra¡¯s human-like parenting method of keeping the child by her side. She felt that they should place Sareth in the upper Abyss and let him grow up in places suitable for his strength like other demons. Fighting and growing up in blood and flames was the correct way for demons to mature. When Benia put forward this suggestion, Roy rejected it. Roy knew very well what it would be like to place a Child of Taboo like Sareth in the upper Abyss. Perhaps before he matured, countless demons would gather together to attack and tear him into pieces¡­ Sareth naturally felt Benia¡¯s strictness, so among them, Sareth found it the hardest to get close to Benia¡­ In short, the growth environment of Sareth was very strange. After flying around above the icy plain, Sareth was finally satisfied. He did not have wings in his demon form, so he was very envious and yearned for the feeling of flying. This was why he often pestered Fat Tiger to come out and play. He had wanted Fat Tiger to bring him to find Rafaro, but recently, Rafaro had gone to war with Roy. Some time ago, Frostfire City had a conflict with the demon lord of another territory, and a war had broken out between the two sides. Roy had taken away the main combat forces, which was why Frostfire City was empty recently. Fat Tiger wanted to turn around, but he could not resist Sareth¡¯s pleas, so he could only bring him to the southwest of the icy plain. There was a spatial link that led to another fragment world, and Roy had left from here with his army. Whenever he was free, Sareth would want to come and wait here, wanting to see his foster father return with his own eyes. After waiting for more than four hours in the howling cold wind, the spatial link remained unchanged. Sareth sighed and patted Fat Tiger¡¯s head in disappointment. ¡°Let¡¯s go back!¡± But at this moment, Fat Tiger¡¯s three heads sniffed vigorously at the front. Then he assumed a vigilant stance. He raised his tail high and looked forward fiercely while growling ¡°Enemies?!¡± Sareth was shocked. He looked up and saw ripples suddenly appear in the landscape in front of him. Then a group of tall figures emerged in a panic. It was a group of¡­ eight demons covered in blood. Their armor was badly damaged, and two of them even had broken horns. They ran forward in a panic and looked back in horror from time to time. After discovering Fat Tiger, they hurriedly stopped and quickly gripped their weapons in their hands while facing Fat Tiger. Fat Tiger, this titan hellhound, was very intimidating. These demons looked at Fat Tiger in horror and despair. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are there enemies blocking here?! Where did we run to?!¡± Chapter 391 - The Brat Should Be Beaten Chapter 391 The Brat Should Be Beaten Of the eight demons that suddenly appeared, three of them were high-rank demons with four wings on their backs, and the other five were middle-rank demons. They seemed to have experienced a brutal battle, and their bodies were full of the strong smell of blood. When they first discovered Fat Tiger, they panicked. But when they found that Fat Tiger was alone without any other enemies, they regained their senses and calmed down. ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Leave one to hold back this big dog. The rest, leave quickly!¡± one of the high-rank demons said. But at this moment, another high-rank demon looked around and said thoughtfully, ¡°It¡¯s so cold here. Is this the territory of Demon Lord Osiris?¡± The demons looked at each other and the surrounding environment and felt that it might be true. ¡°Is that so? We actually ran to his territory¡­¡± The high-rank demon who spoke first stretched out his long tongue and licked his lips as his eyes lit up with greed. ¡°Listen to me. Osiris has already killed Lord Saratos. We can¡¯t go back anymore. Why don¡¯t we seize this opportunity to plunder Osiris¡¯s territory and then join another demon lord?¡± Yes, this group of demons was actually a group of defeated soldiers. They were originally subordinates of Demon Lord Saratos, the enemy who Roy had fought this time. The war between the two sides lasted for a few months, but Roy finally broke through Saratos¡¯s territory and killed Saratos himself. The demons under him fled in all directions. This group panicked after being hunted down and actually crossed a few fragment worlds to run to Roy¡¯s territory. ¡°Damn it! Your idea is so stupid!¡± Hearing this guy¡¯s suggestion, another high-rank demon immediately refuted. ¡°If we do this, when Osiris returns, he¡¯ll hunt us down to the death!¡± ¡°Hmph. The fragment worlds are so vast. How can he know where we¡¯re going?¡± the high-rank demon said disdainfully. ¡°No. Either continue running or stay here. I won¡¯t agree with your stupid idea, you brainless idiot! He¡¯s a demon lord, and he can send out a large number of executioners at any time. Where can we escape to?¡± ¡°Bastard. You coward, we lost so miserably this time. Don¡¯t you want revenge?!¡± ¡°Revenge for whom? Haven¡¯t you realized that the lord we¡¯re loyal to is dead!¡± The demons were arguing incessantly, but it was mainly the three high-rank demons who were arguing. The middle-rank demons did not have the right to speak. Fat Tiger was hesitating as he looked at these demons. If it were just him who had only encountered these demons here, he would not hesitate to attack them and kill them for Master Roy. But the problem was¡­ Sareth was still on him! There were many enemies, so once they fought, Fat Tiger would unlikely have the time to take care of Sareth. If anything happened to him, Master Roy would definitely punish him when he returned¡­ According to Fat Tiger¡¯s idea, the best way was to drive these demons away and not fight. But at this moment, Sareth, who had been hiding in the fur on Fat Tiger¡¯s neck, suddenly stood up. With one hand on his waist and the other pointing at the demons below, he ordered arrogantly, ¡°Hey! You damn guys actually dare to come to my foster father¡¯s territory. Are you tired of living? Surrender immediately!¡± If the high-rank demon who proposed to plunder Frostfire City was stupid, then Sareth, who stood up and said this, was simply brainless! Fat Tiger did not expect Sareth to appear. If he had kept hiding, Fat Tiger could still deal with them. But now that he stood up and spoke, Fat Tiger was dumbfounded¡­ In Sareth¡¯s eyes, his foster father, Osiris, whom he worshipped, was a powerful demon lord, so these ordinary demons should surrender to his foster father unconditionally. But he, who had never experienced real battles, had no idea how cruel the Abyss was. This naive and childish thought immediately brought him and Fat Tiger immense trouble! After these demons raised their heads and saw Sareth¡¯s arrogant appearance, not only did they not lower their heads and surrender as Sareth had imagined, but their eyes instead emitted a bloodthirsty and savage light. ¡°It¡¯s actually a demon-human hybrid?!!!¡± the high-rank demon who suggested attacking shouted in both surprise and anger. ¡°Catch him!!¡± Even the last high-rank demon who had not said anything stared at Sareth with greedy eyes. Bang! Bang! The three high-rank demons spread their wings, stomped on the ground, and flew toward Fat Tiger¡¯s head like cannonballs! Feeling the surging malice of the demons and seeing the ugly and cruel expressions on their faces, Sareth was scared silly. Even with his powerful magic power, his mind was blank, and his body could not react at all. Fortunately, Fat Tiger made the right choiceturn around and run! Carrying Sareth, Fat Tiger ran toward Frostfire City. Although Roy was not in the city now, Lich Cassandra was still there, and she was a powerful combat force. In addition, there were some demons who remained behind. As long as Cassandra brought these troops out, it would not be a problem to expel these defeated demons. At worst, Cassandra could protect Sareth and let Fat Tiger focus on fighting. As he ran, Fat Tiger raised his heads and howled, warning Frostfire City. ¡°Damn it! Quickly capture that hybrid!¡± Seeing Fat Tiger¡¯s intentions, the three high-rank demons were anxious. They circulated their magic power into their palms and attacked Fat Tiger. Boom! Boom! Two huge fireballs bombarded the front of Fat Tiger. He did not care about the flying ice fragments brought by the explosion, but the large pit blasted out in front of him forced him to go around it. But the moment Fat Tiger turned, the remaining high-rank demon took the opportunity to move. He accelerated and swooped down from the sky, and his sharp demon claw reached out to grab Sareth. When Sareth saw this demon claw, his blank mind finally recovered. After realizing that he could not avoid it, he could only muster his courage and open his mouth to shoot a shadow arrow at the enemy. Bang! The shadow arrow slammed into the palm of the high-rank demon, burning his palm until it was sizzling with smoke. But Sareth had underestimated this demon who had come from the battlefield. The demon endured the severe pain and grabbed Sareth¡¯s neck without slowing down. Then he flapped his wings and flew into the air. Seeing that Sareth was captured, Fat Tiger could only stop and turn around urgently. He spread his wings and flew into the air to fight the three high-rank demons. ¡°Damn it! This dog is so powerful?!¡± In just a few exchanges, the three high-rank demons had almost lost. Fat Tiger nearly bit one of them into one of his mouths. Although he managed to dodge quickly and escape, and Fat Tiger could only tear off a small portion of his wings, the fierce combat strength that Fat Tiger displayed still made the demons gasp. ¡°Don¡¯t move! Stop!¡± The demon holding Sareth grabbed his neck and shouted at Fat Tiger, ¡°If you dare to move again, I¡¯ll crush his neck!¡± Hearing the other party¡¯s words, Fat Tiger could only stop resentfully, fold his wings, and land on the ground. The three demons also landed. The demon was clutching Sareth¡¯s neck hard, making it difficult for him to breathe, causing him to struggle. The demon stared at Sareth excitedly and laughed. ¡°Good, I finally caught you. You¡¯re so young, yet you¡¯re already at the middle-rank demon level. Should I say that you¡¯re worthy of being a Child of Taboo?¡± ¡°Let go of me!¡± Sareth struggled and shouted, ¡°You bastards! When my foster father returns, he won¡¯t let you off!¡± ¡°He has to come back first!¡± The high-rank demon smiled proudly. ¡°Since we¡¯ve caught you, robbing Frostfire City is meaningless. As long as we leave now, your demon lord foster father will never be able to find me!¡± Hearing this high-rank demon¡¯s words, the other two high-rank demons said unhappily, ¡°Hey, we caught this hybrid together!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± The high-rank demon waved his hand. ¡°Of course I know. After leaving this place, let¡¯s discuss how to distribute¡­¡± The demons coveted the bodies of the demon-human hybrids because they knew that these hybrids would not be affected by the world repulsive effect. In addition, hybrids would not have any bottlenecks. As long as they had enough magic power, they could easily promote all the way. These three high-rank demons had been stuck at the high-rank level for many years, and they had never had the courage to carry out the promotion ritual, in which the success rate was so low that almost everyone died. But it was different now. They had actually caught a demon-human child while escaping. This was simply a gift from the demon god¡­ Sareth shuddered at the malice in the demons¡¯ words. At this moment, he finally felt regret. When he thought about how these demons would take him away and that he would never see his foster father or Mother Cassandra again, he felt inexplicable fear. Driven by this fear, he suddenly burst out with powerful magic power. Kha-Beleth was a flame demon, the Inferno Overlord, so Sareth naturally had this bloodline in his body, but he had never shown it before. Now, the flame demon bloodline hidden in Sareth¡¯s body finally activated. His entire body suddenly blazed with raging flames, turning him into a giant fireball. The temperature of the flames was extremely high, and the high-rank demon holding his neck was caught off guard as he let out a scream and subconsciously threw him away. This sudden burst of flame power was no less than that of a high-rank demon, startling the three high-rank demons. Realizing that things were bad, they quickly rushed toward Sareth, wanting to regain control of him. However, when the first demon rushed in front of Sareth and wanted to knock him out, his body suddenly left the ground. A large hand squeezed his head, easily lifted him up, and twisted him around to face the owner of this hand. When this high-rank demon saw the other party¡¯s face, his entire face turned pale, and his eyes revealed unparalleled despair. ¡°Darkness Lamentation!¡± As his voice fell, a storm suddenly appeared from this palm, enveloped the entire body of this high-rank demon, and then spun at high speed. The power brought about by the high-speed rotation of the storm was like countless sharp blades that quickly cut this high-rank demon¡¯s body. In just two seconds, a large amount of blood and minced meat filled the storm. After the storm dissipated, the only thing that remained of this high-rank demon was a pale demon skeleton¡­ Such a cruel execution made the remaining two high-rank demons lose all hope. They trembled as they looked at the tall demon in front of them and said in disbelief, ¡°O-Osiris?! How¡­ how did you suddenly¡­¡± Before they could finish speaking, a thick bolt of black lightning smote them¡­ Then the two high-rank demons¡¯ vision turned black and no longer knew anything¡­ Fortunately, I made it in time¡­ After killing the three high-rank demons, Roy heaved a sigh of relief. At this moment, his other hand was still holding the bloody head of Demon Lord Saratos, proving that he had really just rushed back from the battlefield. It turned out that when the three high-rank demons were still arguing about how to deal with Sareth, Fat Tiger had taken this opportunity to call for help from Roy, who was far away in Saratos¡¯s territory. After Roy learned through telepathy that something had happened to Sareth, he immediately teleported to Fat Tiger. Leaving Fat Tiger in the territory was Roy¡¯s backup plan, but he did not expect to really use it. With Fat Tiger¡¯s enormous body as cover, the three high-rank demons did not notice Roy¡¯s sudden appearance, so he caught them off guard. After Roy easily killed three high-rank demons, Fat Tiger quickly bit the remaining five middle-rank demons to death. Roy then turned to look at Sareth. After that short burst of flames, Sareth fell into a coma. Roy got Fat Tiger to pick Sareth up and returned to Frostfire City while asking Fat Tiger what happened through telepathy. After knowing what happened, Roy could not help but frown. After this incident, Roy found that Benia was actually right. If this child Sareth continued to stay in Frostfire City and grew up under his protection, he would probably become crippled. Although Roy, Julia, and Cassandra could teach Sareth how to fight, such teachings had a fatal flaw-it could not let him receive and feel the sharpening of being on the verge of life and death. It seems like it¡¯s time to consider letting this child go out to undergo the beatings of society¡­ Roy thought. Chapter 392 - A Demon Lord Named Sparda The flame power that erupted at the end was the symptom of overloading magic power for Sareth, causing him to be unconscious for three days. After opening his eyes, Sareth saw a skull. But this face, which was terrifying to ordinary people, made him feel exceptionally close ¡°Mother Cassandra¡­¡± That¡¯s right. The one standing by his bedside was Lich Cassandra. Seeing that he had regained consciousness, she felt relieved. ¡°Sareth, why were you so reckless?¡± Sareth recalled the scene and lowered his head in shame. ¡°Sorry, Mother Cassandra. I made you worry¡­¡± ¡°Fortunately, your foster father teleported back in time. Or else, who knows where you would¡¯ve been taken¡­¡± Cassandra sighed. ¡°Get up. Master wants to see you.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Sareth nodded and got up from the bed. It seemed that after this incident, he had matured and become a little more steady. After Sareth stood up, Cassandra handed him two balls of light. ¡°Eat something first.¡± Sareth did not waste any time as he took the souls and threw them into his mouth. Feeling the souls transforming into magic power in his stomach and flowing through his body to replenish his exhausted magic power, he immediately became much more energetic. Due to his demon bloodline, Sareth could also use souls to strengthen himself. But unlike ordinary demons, he did not have Soul Devouring Addiction. In other words, souls were a perfect addition to him. Devouring souls would increase his magic power, but it would still slowly grow without devouring them. This growth was a talent that ordinary demons did not have. As demons survived longer, they would only increase their physical strength and not their magic power. This was the greatest difference between demon-human hybrids and demons. Cassandra stretched out her bony palm for Sareth to hold. Sareth did not mind the cold touch of her hand at all and happily held it. The two of them left the room and headed for the palace. In the hall of the palace, Roy was sitting on the throne, and Benia was reporting the results of the war to him. Benia and Julia had just returned today. Roy¡¯s sudden disappearance from the battlefield made Julia and the others realize that something might have happened to the territory, so they could only hurriedly gather the spoils of war and rush back. Unexpectedly, after returning, they found out that it was because of Sareth. Thus, Benia looked at Sareth with a foul expression when he appeared in the hall. Sareth did not dare to look at Benia. He could only look up at Roy on the throne and say quietly, ¡°Foster Father, you¡¯re back?¡± Roy grinned and waved at him. ¡°Come here!¡± Sareth cheered in a low voice, hurried to Roy¡¯s feet, and looked up at him. Roy placed his hands on his knees and looked down at the little guy. ¡°Sareth, do you have anything to say?¡± ¡°Sorry, Foster Father!¡± Sareth¡¯s face collapsed when he heard this. He stammered, ¡°I made a mistake¡­¡± ¡°What else? Who else should you apologize to?¡± Roy asked. Sareth quickly turned around and apologized to Julia, Benia, and Cassandra one by one. ¡°Sorry, Mother Julia, Mother Benia, Mother Cassandra. I¡¯ve caused you trouble¡­¡± After Julia heard this, she smiled and rubbed Sareth¡¯s hair. Benia could not continue maintaining her foul expression, so she snorted and turned her head away. ¡°Sareth!¡± Roy waited for him to apologize before continuing, ¡°You¡¯re a demon-human hybrid, and I¡¯ve never hidden this from you. You should know that you¡¯re different from pure demons. Half of the bloodline in your body is human, so I haven¡¯t treated you according to the demons¡¯ way of nurturing. So, do you know how true demons grow up?¡±. Sareth hesitated for a moment before nodding. ¡°I know. I¡¯ve heard Mother Benia say that every little demon will be sent into rivers when they¡¯re still demon eggs and drift into the Sea of Birth. After hatching, they will fight each other¡­¡± ¡°Yes. The reason for this is that only the strong can survive among demons and obtain the opportunity to survive!¡± Roy nodded. ¡°I also lived like this back then.¡± Sareth listened quietly, not daring to interrupt. Roy stood up, walked down from the throne, and said as he walked, ¡°But what you may not know is that even a cruel and bloodthirsty race like demons will not dare to attack demon eggs and newborn little demons. Demons are a race that value bloodlines, and protecting the young is an instinct, so when your Mother Cassandra wanted to keep you, I agreed.¡± ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s good or bad to keep you. After all, I was the one who killed your biological father!¡± Roy then explained Sareth¡¯s background in detail. During this process, Sareth¡¯s expression kept changing, and Cassandra and Benia were paying attention to his expression. After Roy finished speaking, Sareth did not say anything for a long time before finally letting out a long sigh. ¡°Foster Father, Kha-Beleth you mentioned, I¡­ I have no impression of him. He can¡¯t even be called my father.¡± When Sareth said this, he appeared resolute and decisive. The truth was indeed so. Although demons had the need to reproduce, not every demon got along with their parents. Demons were very indifferent to this concept, and Kha-Beleth could only be regarded as giving Sareth half of his bloodline. It would be a joke if Sareth had any feelings for this guy whom he had never seen before. On the other hand, after hearing that Isabel had entrusted him to Cassandra before she died, many inexplicable glows appeared in Sareth¡¯s eyes. ¡°Your biological mother, Isabel, is still around, but she was the Chosen of the Dragon of Light. In the end, she was bestowed with power by Elrath, and after she died, she was reborn as a seraph,¡± Roy explained. ¡°But what¡¯s troublesome is that after we left Ashan, I¡¯ve always been trying to find ways to inquire about the situation of Ashan, but there is no news. That world¡­ seems to have been completely destroyed because of the appearance of the Dragon of Chaos, Urgash. In the Infinite Worlds, I haven¡¯t found any news about Ashan, so I don¡¯t know how your mother, Isabel, is.¡± ¡°No need. I won¡¯t look for her either!¡± Sareth smiled self-deprecatingly and looked at his palm. ¡°Moreover, she has already become an angel. Is it possible for her to acknowledge me as I am now?¡± Roy looked at him in surprise and found that Sareth seemed to have matured a little. It seemed like it was not only because of his near-death experience. Perhaps for a man, this bizarre life experience was really a catalyst for his maturity. If I had known, I should have told him earlier. ¡°Okay, you can think about these things yourself!¡± Roy said. ¡°No matter what, since you call me foster father, I will always protect you. Regardless of whether you think you¡¯re a human or a demon, it¡¯s not important to me. But you acted recklessly this time and put yourself in danger, so it made me understand some things. I can¡¯t let you stay in Frostfire City anymore. It¡¯s time to let you go out and gain experience.¡± Sareth raised his head in surprise and cried out bitterly, ¡°Foster Father?! Are you chasing me away?¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± Roy laughed. He lowered his head and rubbed Sareth¡¯s hair with his fingers. ¡°I just want you to go out and live alone for a while. I believe that you¡¯ve also seen that only powerful strength can guarantee your survival. You¡¯re half-demon, and your bloodline is destined to cause you a lot of trouble. I can save you once or twice, but I can¡¯t save you forever. You have to learn to protect yourself and learn to use your powerful talent and strength.¡± ¡°Do you want me to go to the upper Abyss?¡± Sareth asked weakly. ¡°No, I can¡¯t let you stay in the Abyss!¡± Roy shook his head. ¡°Your bloodline is immense stimulation for demons. It¡¯s too dangerous to let you stay in the Abyss. I just want you to train and gain experience, not die. So, go through a Gate of the Abyss and go to a human world!¡± ¡°Human¡­ World?¡± When Sareth heard this term, he suddenly felt a little apprehensive. For him, who grew up in the Abyss, he actually felt that human worlds were strange and terrifying ¡°Yes!¡± Roy nodded. Seeing the fear in his heart, he said, ¡°Of course, although I¡¯m calling it training, I actually have a mission to give to you. Sareth, can I trust you?¡± Hearing Roy¡¯s words, Sareth suddenly became energetic. He looked up and said in disbelief, ¡°Foster Father, you¡­ you said you have a mission for me?!¡± ¡°Yeah. How about it?¡± Roy asked. ¡°Really¡­ really? No, I mean¡­ I¡­ I¡­¡± Sareth was a little incoherent. When he suddenly heard that he could actually carry out a mission, this trust that made him feel like an adult made him feel at a loss. After a while, he mustered his courage and said, ¡°Yes, Foster Father. Leave it to me!¡± Roy walked back to the throne and sat down before saying to Sareth, ¡°It¡¯s been nine years since I brought you here. In fact, during these nine years, I have been trying to go to other worlds in the Infinite Worlds. However, the world repulsive force is much more sensitive when sensing demon lords, and it¡¯s also much stronger. I can no longer go to other worlds like in the past. At most, I can only rely on magic to create a projection clone to go. But the power of this projection clone is too weak and doesn¡¯t even have a tenth of my power. Under such circumstances, I can¡¯t collect souls very well at all. ¡°And you, Sareth, the demon-human bloodline allows you to travel freely between the Infinite Worlds and the Abyss. So the mission I¡¯m giving you is to find a way to help me collect a large number of souls or summon me through the offering ritual after you go to the human world!¡± Roy looked at him attentively. ¡°Collecting souls might be relatively simple, but it¡¯s not easy to complete the offering ritual. You can choose this yourself.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Sareth nodded hurriedly. ¡°In addition, the world you¡¯re going to this time is a little special!¡± Roy took out a Demon Bible stele from the system space and handed it to Sareth. ¡°This thing is called the Demon Bible. There are seven in total. An unknown number of years ago, a demon lord named Sparda brought one of the Demon Bible to a certain world. The most important mission you have in this world is to find out the whereabouts of Sparda and the Demon Bible. It¡¯s best if you can get it. If you can¡¯t, you can summon me to get it personally! ¡°I call this world the Devil May Cry world. During the three days you were unconscious, I¡¯ve located this world!¡± Roy said. ¡°But this world is also facing a demon invasion, so you have to protect yourself after you go. Understand?¡± In fact, this news was also related to Roy¡¯s war with Demon Lord Saratos. Roy had learned that Saratos had a Demon Bible stele in his hands, but in the end, when Roy was about to kill Demon Lord Saratos, he told the truth that the stele had been taken away by a demon lord named Sparda many years ago¡­ After a few months of war, this was the outcome. Roy was furious, so he directly twisted Salatos¡¯s head off¡­ ¡°Yes, Foster Father!¡± Sareth took the Demon Bible stele and looked at it carefully, firmly engraving the appearance of this thing in his heart¡­ Chapter 393 - Demon’s Gifts While Sareth was checking the stele, Roy waved at Julia. Julia nodded and took out a large scarlet crystal from her portable space. This crystal was about forty centimeters long and the thickness of an arm. She walked forward and handed it to Roy. The mining of the flame obsidian underground of Frostfire City had been going on for several years, and this flame obsidian crystal was the only relatively large and complete piece of crystal that had been mined over the years. Roy took this crystal and took out some other Abyss metals. The flowing brightness flames burned in his palm and covered these materials. Under Sareth¡¯s surprised gaze, Roy used the Abyss metals as the foundation and cast it into the shape of a scythe. Then he melted the flame obsidian into liquid and dyed the scythe with it to form a beautiful flame seal. After removing the flowing brightness flames, he used frost power to cool and solidify it. After he completed it, the scythe disappeared from his hand. Before Sareth could understand why the scythe disappeared, it soon reappeared in Roy¡¯s hand. Compared to what the scythe looked like just now, it had slight changes. The entire scythe was black and inlaid with fiery red patterns. The fiery red patterns looked as though they were breathing, sometimes bright and sometimes dim. The bottom of the long handle of the scythe had transformed into the shape of a demon skull, and half of the scythe¡¯s blade had a row of reverse spikes that separated from the blade at a thirty-degree angle, making it look very ferocious. Under Sareth¡¯s expectant gaze, Roy stretched out his hand and handed the scythe to him. ¡°This demon scythe is for you. I don¡¯t know what kind of weapon you like to use, so I just got you a scythe¡­¡± ¡°I like it! I like it!¡± Sareth hurriedly took it and reached out to touch the bone-chilling metal handle. ¡°Thank you, Foster Father. I like this demon scythe a lot.¡± This was the first time Sareth had a weapon of his own, and Roy had given it to him. He naturally loved it. After playing with it for a while, he looked up and asked Roy, ¡°Foster Father, does this demon scythe have a name?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ Call it Executioner!¡± Roy said. ¡°Inject your flame magic power into it and take a look!¡± Sareth had just learned to grasp flame magic power, so he could barely control it. Under Roy¡¯s guidance, he injected his magic power into Executioner. Boom! With the injection of flame magic power, the demon scythe turned into a blazing flame scythe in the next second. The violent flames rose in the air and twisted wildly, looking more and more beautiful and strange. With the special structure of flame obsidian and Sareth¡¯s flame demon bloodline, the heat that the scythe was currently releasing was astonishing. While holding this flame scythe, Sareth¡¯s mouth was wide open for a long time. The flames could not cause him any harm, but at the close range, he could feel the temperature of the flames the most. ¡°Thank you, Foster Father! Thank you!¡± Sareth said excitedly. ¡°Furthermore, I added some special abilities to this Executioner. Before it burns, all enemies injured by this scythe will have a plague effect!¡± Roy said. ¡°As for the effect of the plague, it may be my Desolate Virus, Magic Power Virus, or even the Black Death or smallpox. It¡¯s completely random.¡± This plague effect was naturally the ability Roy obtained from Beelzebub¡¯s shell, and he was only adding it to the scythe. ¡°Is¡­ is that so?¡± The effect of this scythe sounded terrifying, but Sareth was not afraid at all. Instead, he became more and more excited. Should it be said that he was worthy of being a child who grew up in the Abyss? ¡°Regarding the effects of these diseases, I¡¯ll give you the corresponding antidotes later. This will make it convenient for you to use. But weapons are only weapons, merely tools for you to protect yourself with!¡± Roy said. ¡°The key still depends on whether you¡¯re strong or not, understand?¡± ¡°Understood. I will work hard to become stronger!¡± Sareth nodded. Looking at him playing with the scythe, Roy thought for a while and took down Saratos¡¯s skull from his throne. This demon lord that Roy killed was not too powerful. After Roy brought his head back, he had wanted to make it into an ornament and embed it onto his throne. But now, he planned to use this skull to make another weapon for Sareth. The skull of a demon lord contained powerful magic power to begin with, so even without modifications, someone could still extract the magic power in it to release magic when they held it in their hand. After Roy held the skull in his hand and thought for a while, the flowing brightness flames quickly enveloped it. Under the light of the flames, a beautifully streamlined pistol gradually took shape. This was a pistol that resembled an HK-USP. It was entirely made of Saratos¡¯s skull, but it was shining with a metallic luster at this moment. The black body of the gun had demon language runes engraved on it, causing the gun to emit an ominous and strange aura. The handle was not large, and Sareth could hold it in his hand. ¡°What is this?¡± Sareth was considered an ancient person, and he had never seen the guns of modern society, so he could not help but ask curiously. ¡°This is a pistol, a weapon for long-range attacks. Considering that the world you¡¯re going to is a modern human society, I¡¯m giving this gun to you!¡± Roy put the gun into the system space, defined some new functions, took it out, and handed it to Sareth. ¡°This is a magic gun. It can use the magic power in Saratos¡¯s skull to automatically generate magic bullets. When you shoot, you can also inject your magic power into it to increase its power.¡± No matter how much he said, it was better for Sareth to experience it personally. After receiving Roy¡¯s permission, Sareth held the pistol, injected his magic power into it, and then pulled the trigger while aiming at one of the statues in the hall. Bang! A black ball of light flew out with the flames of the muzzle. At the same time, a bullet shell popped out of the barrel. The bullet shell made a clank when it fell to the ground and then disappeared. The bullet that Sareth shot out corroded a piece of the statue after hitting it. ¡°Inject dark magic power, and what you fire is bullets with a corrosive effect!¡± Roy explained. ¡°Try the flame bullet. You can also charge a certain amount of power into this gun. The more magic power input, the stronger the bullet.¡± Sareth nodded and injected more flame magic power according to Roy¡¯s instructions before pulling the trigger again. Bang!! The gunshot this time was even louder, and the flame bullet fired from the muzzle was much larger than the corrosive bullet earlier. After hitting the statue, an enormous explosion immediately occurred. ¡°Too¡­ too awesome!¡± Sareth jumped in excitement when he saw this. Roy smiled. In fact, it had been a long time since he had made this kind of technological weapon. Back when he had just been born as a little demon, he had made a gun. Although he did not need these weapons now, looking at Sareth¡¯s excited appearance, Roy felt that males still liked explosive weapons. This point was the same for both humans and demons. ¡°Because it was made with Saratos¡¯s skull, the total magic power of the gun is limited. If the magic power of the gun is exhausted, then use souls to replenish it. Understand?¡± Roy said. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll remember. What about this gun? Does it have a name?¡± Sareth asked excitedly. ¡°Let¡¯s call it¡­ Calamity!¡± Roy casually named it. ¡°Okay, get your Mother Cassandra to get you a holster later. This kind of pistol is usually placed on your waist or legs, depending on your own habits. Now, you go out first.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Sareth nodded. He carried the scythe, Executioner, on his back, held Calamity in his hand, and followed Cassandra out of the hall. After he left, Julia and Benia each sat on one side of Roy. Benia smiled. ¡°Darling, you¡¯ve finally thought it through. Are you going to send Sareth out?¡± Roy glared at her. ¡°Don¡¯t make it sound like I dislike him.¡± ¡°In any case, I¡¯m actually looking forward to Sareth¡¯s growth!¡± Benia said. ¡°The talent of a demon-human is astonishing. Perhaps it won¡¯t be long before he grows into a powerful high-rank demon. At that time, he¡¯ll become a reliable helper for you, won¡¯t he?¡± ¡°I hope so!¡± Roy did not agree but did not refute either. ¡°However, I¡¯m more worried about Sareth¡¯s biological mother!¡± Julia said. ¡°Isabel doesn¡¯t seem to be dead. When Ashan was destroyed, she seems to have escaped. According to the news I heard recently, demons have encountered her in other worlds. It seems like she¡¯s returned to the high-level Heaven. Do you think she will look for her child?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Roy thought for a moment. ¡°I think she will, but it¡¯s absolutely impossible for her to take Sareth away. She¡¯s an angel now, moreover a high-level seraph. Even if she wants to acknowledge her child, the other angels of Heaven will stop her. It¡¯s impossible for them to accept a demon-human hybrid!¡± ¡°Indeed!¡± Julia felt that Roy was right. At this moment, Benia suddenly said, ¡°In my opinion, if Isabel really comes to find him, maybe it¡¯s a good thing.¡± ¡°Huh? Why do you say that?¡± Roy was stunned. ¡°Sareth is her child, the most fragile point of her mental barrier!¡± Benia stuck out her tongue and licked her purplish-black lips. ¡°This kind of mental weakness is the easiest to exploit. Perhaps you can use this to make her fall and become a fallen angel, Osiris. You have to know, she¡¯s a powerful seraph, and once she falls¡­¡± Roy did not say anything as his eyes flickered thoughtfully¡­ Chapter 394 - Opening a Gate of the Abyss About three days later, Sareth finally familiarized himself with the use of his weapons and was ready to set off. In the volcanic crater stood a newly built altar. On this altar, which covered an area of hundreds of square meters, there was a gigantic magic formation and countless demon characters engraved on it. At this moment, Roy was squatting and adjusting the magic formation of this altar. His demon claws glowed with the radiance of magic power as he gently pressed them on the magic formation and twisted them from time to time. The demon runes in the magic formation were divided into twelve fan-shaped sections, like a clock. As his hands moved, they rearranged the alignment of the demon runes. Every time he finished aligning a demon rune, it would go into effect and immediately emit the light of magic power. Outside the altar, Sareth and Cassandra stood side by side. He looked curiously at Roy¡¯s actions and asked Cassandra, ¡°Mother Cassandra, what is Foster Father doing?¡± ¡°He¡¯s using space magic to adjust the altar and look for specific spatial coordinates!¡± The one who answered was Benia, who stood a little behind them with Julia and Fat Tiger. ¡°Your foster father reproduced this altar from the altars of the upper level of the Abyss. Unlike the magic formations that simply summon demons, this one can open a Gate of the Abyss and connect to the Infinite Worlds. The adjustments he¡¯s making now is to find the spatial coordinates of the world you¡¯re going to.¡± ¡°It sounds complicated¡­¡± Sareth scratched his head in confusion. Julia smiled and said, ¡°Reproducing a Gate of the Abyss not only requires understanding spatial magic but also powerful magic power in cooperation. Only a demon lord like your foster father can do this. As for you, little guy, you don¡¯t need to understand this now.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Sareth nodded, not really understanding. Adjusting the altar took Roy more than two hours. After all twelve sections of the altar lit up with the light of magic power, he sighed and stood up. Even though Roy had been constantly researching space magic in depth over the years, it had taken him a lot of effort to arrange this altar. ¡°Okay, Sareth, the altar is ready. I¡¯ll help you open a Gate of the Abyss later!¡± Roy turned his head and said to Sareth, ¡°But before that, I have something to tell you!¡± ¡°Okay. Say it, Foster Father. I¡¯m listening!¡± Sareth said. Roy walked in front of him and sat cross-legged. ¡°You have to understand that demons usually can¡¯t take the initiative to go to other worlds unless someone summons them in the other worlds with a ritual. This way, a spatial channel connecting both sides will form. This is the principle of the Gate of the Abyss. It represents that the Abyss has connected to the spatial coordinates of another world. ¡°What does this mean? It means that the worlds that demons go to are not chosen by themselves but passively chosen!¡± Roy continued. ¡°I can respond to any summons request, but before I pass through the Gate of the Abyss and reach the opposite world, that world is completely unknown to me¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Sareth nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Foster Father, do you mean that the Gate of the Abyss you¡¯re opening this time is special?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Roy nodded. ¡°What I said just now is the general situation, and it¡¯s more like a blind guess to choose a world. But it¡¯s different if you want to enter a specially specified world. Either someone is summoning demons in this specified world, or demons are going according to the spatial coordinates of the specified world. To do this, the premise is that demons have the spatial coordinates of this world. ¡°These coordinates can exist in the form of a beacon!¡± Roy said as he took out the Dragon Balls he made in the past and showed them to Sareth. ¡°This thing is the beacon I mentioned. It¡¯s a demon creation I created. It will continuously provide me with positioning information. I used them to go to the Ashan world where you were born, and then I met you and brought you back.¡± Sareth touched the smooth crystal Dragon Balls curiously and then looked up at Roy. ¡°Then, Foster Father, the world I¡¯m going to doesn¡¯t have these Dragon Balls for positioning.¡± Roy smiled. ¡°I haven¡¯t been to that world, but other demons have, and there are many of them. The reason why I obtained the spatial coordinates of that world was that I found a demon who had been there and remembered the coordinates. From him, I obtained the spatial coordinates.¡± Yes, Roy had obtained the spatial coordinates of the Devil May Cry world from another demon, a rift demon who was good at space magic. Only this kind of demon knew how to record the spatial coordinates of the worlds that they had been to. Other than rift demons, there were also demon lords. As for other demons, it was unlikely. In order to find this demon, Roy had spent a lot of time searching for information and finally found him. The rift demon was also very smart. When he heard that Roy wanted it, he immediately offered it and obtained a reward¡­ With the spatial coordinates, even without the positioning of the Dragon Balls, Roy could still connect a Gate of the Abyss to these coordinates and open a channel. He only needed to use his knowledge of space magic to adjust the magic formation. ¡°It¡¯s my first time doing this, so I don¡¯t dare to say that I¡¯m completely confident!¡± Roy continued. ¡°You may encounter some risks in passing through the Gate of the Abyss. There is a risk that a positioning error will cause you to be swept into spatial turbulence and then forever be lost in an alternate space¡­ So, have you thought it through? It¡¯s still not too late to back out.¡± Hearing this, Sareth could not help but gulp, but he still nodded. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid, Foster Father! As long as I can help you, I won¡¯t be afraid of risks!¡± Children at Sareth¡¯s age usually had this mentality. They wanted to prove that they had grown up. If something could make him feel that he was useful, he would spare no effort to do it. Of course, Roy knew his mentality, so he nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. The risk I mentioned is only a possibility, an exceptionally small probability. I¡¯ve done my best to adjust the magic formation, so there shouldn¡¯t be any accidents.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Sareth relaxed a lot when he heard this. ¡°There¡¯s another thing!¡± Roy lowered his head and continued, ¡°The rift demon who gave me the coordinates told me that a large number of demons have invaded the world you¡¯re going to. There¡¯s an enormous parallel space outside the main world of that world. This kind of parallel space is pretty common, and demons generally call it the Purgatory World. It¡¯s just that the Purgatory World that exists in this world is especially large! It firmly envelops the main world, like a membrane covering the surface of a sphere. Many years ago, when numerous demons invaded, there was a very powerful demon who transformed this Purgatory World into a harsh environment similar to the Abyss in order to provide the demons somewhere to live and survive¡­ There are many small channels between this main world and the Purgatory World. Some humans in the main world have accidentally fallen from the main world into it. So over time, humans also became aware of the existence of this Purgatory World, and they call it the ¡®Demon World¡¯! They firmly believe that the Demon World is the home of demons.¡± ¡°The home of demons? The Abyss is home of demons, right?¡± Sareth asked. ¡°Mother Julia told me about this¡­¡± ¡°You can¡¯t expect fragile humans to arrive in the Abyss and understand this truth, right?¡± Roy smiled. ¡°Moreover, there might not be any demons who have the patience to explain such mistakes to humans¡­ Anyway, let¡¯s not get too far off topic. What I want to tell you is that this modified Purgatory World is similar to the outposts that demons usually use to invade main worlds. After passing through the Gate of the Abyss, the most likely place you¡¯ll appear is in this Purgatory Space. After arriving there, you need to find a channel to go to the main world.¡± At this point, Roy could not help but look much more serious. ¡°You have to take note that there are definitely many demons in the Purgatory World. Once they discover your demon-human bloodline, they may attack you. With your strength, you definitely won¡¯t be able to deal with so many enemies. So once you go over, the most important thing is to find a channel to the main world as soon as possible. Understand?¡± ¡°Understood¡­¡± Sareth could not help gulping again. At this moment, he was both excited and scared. This exciting mission made him feel uneasy, but he also yearned for it¡­ ¡°After going to the main world, you have to pay attention to concealing your identity. Your current demon appearance is due to the influence of the large amount of dark power in the Abyss. But after going to the human world, without the stimulation of this dark power, you may transform into your human appearance, which will help you hide!¡± Roy said. ¡°This is my guess. If you find that the situation is different from what I said after you arrive, then don¡¯t hesitate to use the illusion magic your Mother Benia taught you to transform yourself into your human appearance!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Sareth nodded again. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s all I have to say!¡± Roy waved his hand, and the light of the magic formation on the altar soared. A moment later, a deep dark vortex appeared above the magic formation. It slowly rotated, looking strange and terrifying¡­ Sareth clenched his fists and then loosened them. Finally, he placed his hand on the handle of Calamity hanging on his leg. The feeling of holding the gun calmed him down a lot, and then he walked toward the Gate of the Abyss. Just as he was about to enter the Gate of the Abyss, he suddenly thought of something and turned around to say to Cassandra, ¡°Mother Cassandra, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely succeed. When I can summon Foster Father over, you can see me in the world over there¡­¡± Cassandra did not say anything and only nodded gently. Her hollow eyes watched as Sareth disappeared step by step into the Gate of the Abyss¡­ Chapter 395 - Weakening Seal ¡°¡­ Where¡­ is this?!¡±. As the mist of the Gate of the Abyss disappeared before his eyes, Sareth found himself in a completely unfamiliar environment. The air here was not like in Frostfire City, where it was cold and accompanied by the smell of sulfur. Instead, it was a thick and suffocating smell of blood and decay, making Sareth feel like vomiting. It was dark all around, and he could not even see his own fingers. He took a long time to adapt to this darkness. Perhaps it was because of his demon bloodline, but his darkvision was gradually unearthed. He covered his mouth and nose with his sleeve, looked down, and found himself standing in a pool of blood that was up to his ankles. He could not help but scream and back away in fear. However, no matter where he retreated, the stench of blood was always there. The sticky feeling lingered at his feet, making him feel extremely disgusted. After a while, Sareth calmed down and recalled what Roy had said. Is this the Demon World that Foster Father mentioned? It feels so different from Frostfire City¡­ Sareth thought as he looked up into the distance. In the endless darkness, Sareth saw dark clouds churning in the sky, and red lightning would flash from time to time, constraining him to the point of despair. Under the dark clouds was a boundless space so vast that he could not see the end. All kinds of damaged buildings and strange plants interweaved into strange black shadows on this land. And in these black shadows, pairs of red, lantern-like eyes would appear from time to time. They were the various monsters and demons living on the Demon World. They fought each other, preyed on each other, sucked the blood of the prey, bit the flesh and drank the blood of the prey, and used the souls of the prey to strengthen themselves¡­ Even though Sareth had seen many demons in Frostfire City, such an oppressive and terrifying scene still frightened him. He, who had never been to other places in the Abyss, thought that the Abyss of Hell that his Mother Cassandra mentioned was like Frostfire City. But after seeing this Demon World, he realized that Frostfire City was unique compared to the environments where other demons lived¡­ In the dark sky, giant shadows flashed by from time to time. Sareth remembered Roy¡¯s teachings, so he quickly lowered his body to hide himself before randomly choosing a direction to move in. Sareth really did not want to stay in this damn place. He planned to find a channel to the human world as soon as possible, as Roy had said. The smelly bloody swamp under his feet spread far away. He walked cautiously, but he held his scythe, Executioner, tightly in his hands. Even though he was already very careful, the sudden attack came without warning! A strange fish lurking in the bloody swamp suddenly sprang up from Sareth¡¯s feet, shook its tail, and jumped up to bite his left wrist. Its sharp teeth, which were like sawteeth, instantly pierced through his skin and stabbed into his flesh. ¡°Ah!!¡± Sareth screamed while hurriedly shaking his left wrist with all his might in an attempt to shake off the strange fish. But he did not expect that the more he shook, the tighter it bit! Sareth, who lacked combat experience, only remembered to use his scythe after a while¡­ The sharp blade of Executioner instantly cut the strange fish in half. But the monsters living here were quite tenacious, and the remaining half of its body stayed bitten into Sareth¡¯s wrist and swayed for a long time before gradually losing its movements. After the strange fish finally stopped moving, Sareth opened the fish¡¯s mouth. He looked at the densely-packed, blood-filled holes on his wrist and felt like crying. Although he had the powerful physique of a demon-human hybrid and would not take long to recover from such a small injury, when he saw his blood dripping into the blood below, he suddenly felt that something was wrong. As expected, there was a great commotion under the originally calm surface of the water. Due to the stimulation of the fresh blood, more strange fish emerged from the nests they were lurking in and gathered toward the smell of blood. All of them jumped out of the water ferociously and bit at Sareth. Sareth panicked and quickly waved the scythe to kill these strange fish. But his wild swinging only hit some unlucky ones. The fish that slipped through bit him all over his body. The constant pain made Sareth break out in cold sweat. With his current strength at the middle-rank demon level, it should not have been a problem for him to deal with these monster fish. Unfortunately, he really had too little combat experience, so he suffered numerous injuries due to his lacking response. Under the pain, Sareth finally exploded. Fierce flames rose from his body and burned all the strange fish that bit him into charcoal. Haa Haa¡­ Sareth panted, feeling dizzy. It was merely dealing with a group of monsters, but he had wasted a lot of magic power. But after his mind gradually cleared, he realized that he seemed to have made another mistake. The flames that suddenly erupted just now were extremely eye-catching in this dark Demon World. It was equivalent to exposing his existence. After he withdrew the flames, he saw that some scarlet eyes in the distance were looking at him. ¡°Not good. There may be powerful demons coming to check. I have to get out of here!¡± Sareth calmed down a little. He quickly held Executioner in one hand and his pistol, Calamity, in the other. As he prepared for battle, he left. But along the way, Sareth still encountered many monsters, forcing him to fight. When a group of flying monsters with strange wings attacked him, he could only use Calamity to fire back. was It was fine to use the gun, but the problem was that the gunshots were ear-piercingly loud in this terrifying world, causing even more ferocious monsters to gather toward him. On the first day that Sareth entered the Demon World, he was riddled with wounds and on the verge of death under the attacks of many monsters. If not for him finally finding a place to hide in the rubble, he might have died on the first day he came to this world¡­ Is this¡­ is this what Foster Father had to experience? Is this how demons survive? Sareth thought before fainting¡­ When Sareth woke up the next day and found that his wounds had all healed, he heaved a sigh of relief. At the same time, it was the first time he experienced the formidable recovery ability of his demon-human body. Sareth carefully looked out, left his hiding place, and continued moving on. But no matter how vast the space was, there were still many demons and monsters everywhere. What was even stranger was the plants contaminated by the dark power of demons. These plants were usually motionless, but once someone intruded into their territory, they would immediately attack, making it almost impossible to guard against. Sareth spent a week fighting continuously. Although he suffered wounds every time, it was undeniable that he had rapidly accumulated a lot of combat experience in such high-intensity battles. After some time, Sareth slowly became accustomed to these life-and-death battles. He gradually abandoned his fear and became able to fight. Moreover, in these days of fighting, he started to devour the souls of the monsters and demons he killed to replenish his stamina and magic power consumption. He found that the monsters and demons he encountered in this Demon World were basically at the low-rank demon level, but there were too many of them. In this boundless and vast world, there were possible tens of millions or even hundreds of millions of low-rank demons. Even though they were hunting and killing one another every day, Sareth felt that their numbers were not decreasing at all¡­ If so many demons go to the human world, they will probably destroy it in an instant, right? Sareth thought. I heard from Mother Julia that most humans are very weak, and they can¡¯t even deal with ordinary monsters¡­ Thinking of this, Sareth could not help but rejoice. This was the first time he felt fortunate that he was a demon-human hybrid. If he were just a human, he would have died when he entered this place¡­ ¡°Indeed, Foster Father was right. Only being powerful is the foundation of survival.¡± After two weeks, the young Sareth had received a great baptism in his outlook on the world and life and his values in this cruel Demon World, and his personality began to change. The rashness and recklessness that he had as a child had now become much more restrained, and he began to become calm and mature. Benia was right. Although the survival method of demons seemed cruel, it was the fastest way for Sareth to grow. After Sareth familiarized himself with the two weapons that Roy gave him, his crisis of survival was resolved. At least, before encountering stronger demons, he was now strong enough to protect himself. But after two weeks of searching, Sareth still did not find a so-called channel to the human world. On the contrary, Sareth discovered that the entire Demon World seemed to be in a sealed state, and he did not know what was going on. ¡°Patience, stay patient!¡± Sareth comforted himself. He wanted to prove his value in front of Roy and complete the mission Roy gave him, so he had to be patient enough. Time continued to fly by, and Sareth¡¯s perception of time gradually became blurry. He did not know how much time had passed, but as he continued exploring, he suddenly found a huge commotion among the demons and monsters nearby. Many of these demons and monsters were fighting and hunting each other. But suddenly, they all stopped moving and ran in the same direction without looking back, as though they had unanimously agreed to do so. The scene of hundreds of demons and monsters moving toward the same place at the same time was something that Sareth had never seen before, but this abnormality meant that there were changes, so he cleverly followed the demons. After running about two kilometers, he finally saw what the demons wanted to do. On the ground in front of them, an enormous, irregular, and jagged spatial rift was standing there and emitting a faint green light. Something seemed to be attracting the demons and monsters as they greedily rushed forward and squeezed into the spatial rift. As long as they jumped into the green light, they would immediately disappear. That must be the channel that Foster Father mentioned! Sareth was excited. He had finally found it after such a long time. As long as he followed the demons and monsters into the rift¡­ What Sareth did not know was that he was actually unlucky this time. He had waited for such a long time before a rift opened, but in fact, if he had been lucky, it would not have taken him so long. In this vast Demon World, spatial rifts like this appeared everywhere every day. It was just that the opening time could be long or short. When it was long, it could allow numerous demons to pass, but when it was short, there might not be even one¡­ The reason why this rift appeared was not by chance, but because¡­ the seal of the Dark Knight Sparda was gradually weakening! Chapter 396 - The Encounter Between Sareth and Dante Following the numerous low-level demons and monsters, Sareth plunged into the jagged rift. The moment he entered, he felt endless light flooding his vision. However, this light came and went quickly, disappearing in the blink of an eye. After the light disappeared, Sareth found that his environment had changed. He looked up and saw the starry night sky above, but below the night sky was a wide street. On both sides of the street were various buildings with their lights off. The entire street was a mess, and many vehicles were either overturned or trampled on. There were also some that were on fire, making popping and roaring sounds and illuminating the street with blazing flames. The entire street was full of demons and monsters, who had rushed out of the rift before Sareth. They were currently reveling on this street as they crazily chased after the fleeing and frightened humans. Screams, gunshots, and the roars of demons and monsters were resounding all the time. Is this¡­ the human world? Seeing this apocalyptic scene, Sareth could not help but be stunned. But before he could recover, a strong sense of strangeness spread throughout his body. What¡¯s going on? Sareth stretched out his hand in puzzlement, only to find that his arm, which had been full of cuticles, was gradually fading and turning into a white and smooth human arm. Sareth was a little scared. He hurriedly took a few steps back, only to bump into the wreckage of a car. On the driver¡¯s seat of this car, there was a shriveled human sitting motionless with his head drooping. It was a corpse that had its blood sucked dry. From the rear-view mirror of the car, Sareth saw his body¡¯s tremendous changes. His brow bone, which had looked like demon horns, was shrinking at this moment. His dark and deep eyeballs gradually turned white, and the blood-colored iris in his pupils turned blue. Even his body shrank a little. Only his hair did not change, and it was still his wild long red hair. Is¡­ is this my human form? Sareth was shocked. It was the first time he saw this appearance of his, and he immediately remembered what Roy had said. When he entered the Purgatory World from the Abyss, Sareth had not felt any obstruction. But when he entered the human world from the Purgatory World, he changed from his demon form into his human form. Had Foster Father really guessed this change correctly?! He could feel that after transforming into his human form, besides his appearance changing, his strength did not change much. This should be the so-called world repulsive effect, right? But because he was a demon-human hybrid, the world repulsive effect did not have any suppression on him and did not affect his strength at all. It only allowed the human bloodline in his bloodline to have the upper hand and reveal the human form. No wonder Foster Father said that those with a demon-human bloodline could travel unobstructed in human worlds. As long as I become a human, I won¡¯t be treated as a foreign object in this world¡­ Sareth understood a little. While he was still looking curiously at the changes to his body, he suddenly heard a clicking sound next to him. He looked up and found an ant-like monster staring at him. It stood upright, with two pairs of short tentacles on its chest. Whip-like appendages covered its bald head, and the tail of its lower body was a large lump of bulging sacks. It was a dense tissue formed from red blisters, and it looked absolutely disgusting. This monster was staring intently at Sareth with a look of greed in its eyes, and saliva kept flowing out of its pincer-like mouth. Sareth suddenly realized that the monster had mistaken him for a human because of his human appearance. Creaking sounds kept coming. The nearby monsters with the same appearance gathered one after another, all of them staring at the human Sareth. Facing these monsters, Sareth could not explain to them that he was a demon, so he decided to strike first to gain the upper hand. Fortunately, the spatial rift he rushed out from just now had already closed, and no more monsters emerged from it, so he could use his weapons without any reservations. Bang! He pulled out Calamity from his leg and injected dark magic power into it. He shot at the head of the ant monster that rushed at him first! A ball of black light instantly shot out from the muzzle and hit the ant monster. The ant monster only had time to scream before black smoke began emitting from its entire head from the corrosion of dark power. With just one shot, Sareth killed the ant monster. Then without giving the other monsters time to react, he aimed Calamity and fired continuously. Dark bullets and flame bullets alternated as he quickly cleared the monsters surrounding him. After being killed, these ant monsters left small soul balls where they died. Under the principle of not wasting, Sareth collected these souls, but then he remembered that he did not seem to have a soul storing method, so he could only devour these souls on the spot. After inserting Calamity back into the holster, Sareth looked at the distant street. Farther away, he could hear fierce gunshots. It seemed that humans were fighting the demons and monsters that had just flooded out, so he thought for a moment before rushing toward the gunshots. At this moment, at the end of the street, several light armored vehicles were shining with red and blue lights. Not far in front of the armored vehicles, there was a temporary bunker built with sandbags and a human army of about dozens of people wearing uniforms, tactical helmets, and holding assault rifles in their hands. They relied on the bunker to open fire frantically at the demons and monsters that were constantly rushing over. The noisy gunshots covered the sound of the shells hitting the ground. ¡°Hold on! Hold on! Don¡¯t retreat!¡± A commander roared orders while pulling his trigger desperately. The flames from the muzzles illuminated his ferocious expression. However, even with such powerful firepower, the distance between the demons and monsters was still shrinking. These human troops did not have magic bullets, and ordinary bullets could only cause limited damage to demons and monsters. No matter how accurate their marksmanship was, it often took dozens or even hundreds of bullets to kill a monster. Moreover, it was the lowest-level monster, not even a low-rank demon¡­ They were powerless to stop the monsters from approaching. When the monsters reached a certain distance, they jumped up one after another. Facing the bullets, they trampled down on the human soldiers. With the cries of despair and fear of the human soldiers ranging out, the monsters lowered their heads to bite through the soldiers¡¯ clothes and protection and began to devour their flesh and blood. Soldiers died one by one as they screamed helplessly¡­ Facing this situation, no one listened to the commander¡¯s order not to retreat anymore. A few soldiers were so terrified that they could not control themselves as they screamed, threw down their weapons, and ran to the back desperately. As soon as they ran, the defense line the soldiers had painstakingly built immediately collapsed. What followed was naturally a bloody massacre. The demons and monsters drowned the army¡¯s defense line and trampled on the armored vehicles. The fierce gunfire earlier was gone, leaving only the blood-chilling sound of the monsters eating. 101 ¡°Humans are really so weak¡­¡± At this moment, a voice rang out, startling the eating monsters. They looked up and saw a small figure carrying an enormous scythe on the street. The person who appeared here was naturally Sareth. He had actually arrived earlier, but he did not take action. He watched from the side and witnessed the entire process of the destruction of this human army. Although Sareth had also been in a sorry state because of the monsters when he first entered the Purgatory World, he had the power of a demon after all. After adapting, these low-level demons and monsters could not pose too much of a threat to him. But now that he saw the human soldiers had been unable to fight back against the monsters and lost terribly, he could not help but have strong doubts about his human bloodline. Isn¡¯t this too weak? So the human bloodline in me actually comes from such a weak race? The doubts about his human bloodlines were, in turn, greater recognition of his demon bloodline. At this moment, Sareth was extremely glad that he had his demon bloodline. Otherwise, he might have died screaming in despair like these humans. I don¡¯t want this¡­ While thinking about this, Sareth waved Executioner and charged into the group of monsters. The scythe infused with flame magic power was like a dancing fire dragon under Sareth¡¯s swings. One after another, monsters turned into black ash under his scythe. The low-level monsters were no match for Sareth, but a flying monster cunningly chose to dive down from the sky to attack him. When it swooped down, he blocked the attack of the monster¡¯s machete. Just as he was about to attack, a gunshot suddenly rang out. The monster¡¯s head exploded into blood as it instantly died. Its heavy weight pressed down on Sareth and knocked him to the ground. Other than that, it could no longer do anything else. Pfft! Pfft! The monster¡¯s smelly blood splattered onto his face, and he spat out in disgust. He lifted the monster¡¯s corpse off his body, then he stood up and said angrily, ¡°Which bastard did this?!¡± A frivolous voice sounded. ¡°What a rude little brat! I saved your life!¡± Sareth raised his head and looked in the direction of the voice. On the top of a house to his right, a figure was standing there. It was a man in a red trench coat. He had a sword on his back, two pistols with white smoke rising in his hands, messy hair, and¡­ white beard stubble! ¡°Who are you?!¡± Sareth said unhappily. ¡°What do you mean by saving my life? I already noticed that guy¡¯s sneak attack. Did you need to meddle?¡± He spun the two guns in his hands a few times and then instantly inserted them back behind his waist. The man jumped from the roof and landed on the street with a thud. The moment he landed, the ground seemed to have suffered an immense force, and countless cracks appeared all at once. This scene made Sareth¡¯s eyes narrow. After this man straightened his body, he walked over arrogantly. As he walked, he said to Sareth, ¡°Brat, I didn¡¯t expect you to be a demon hunter at your age.¡± However, what responded to this man was the muzzle of Sareth¡¯s gun! Bang! Bang! Bang! Several magic power bullets shot out from the muzzle of Calamity. The bullets containing the explosive power of flames flew straight at the man¡­ ¡°Twice now! You¡¯ve called me brat twice!¡± Chapter 397 - Escape ¡°Ha, little brats nowadays are really precocious. They know how to shoot at such a young age.¡± Facing the bullets shot by Sareth, the middle-aged man in the red trench coat quickly drew the sword on his back and waved it continuously, cutting the magic power bullets in half one by one. At the same time, he did not forget to joke. Seeing this, Sareth was dumbfounded. He realized that this seemingly decadent man had sword skills beyond his imagination, and he subconsciously forgot to continue shooting. After seeing the flame bullets split in half explode into two balls of flames not far behind him, the middle-aged man could not help but frown under his white hair. Of course, he could feel the magic power contained in these bullets, so he looked at the gun in Sareth¡¯s hand. With a glance, he immediately discovered that the gun was extraordinary. Although this gun looked no different from ordinary human ones, the middle-aged man keenly discovered that the material used to make this gun did not seem to be metal¡­ He frowned and asked, ¡°Brat, where did you get this gun?¡± ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡± Sareth said angrily. ¡°Also, I told you not to call me brat!¡± ¡°Okay, okay. The young man wants to prove that he¡¯s grown up¡­ But if you don¡¯t want me to call you brat, you have to tell me your name, right?¡± The middle-aged man shrugged and spread his hands. ¡°¡­ Sareth!¡± After hesitating for a moment, Sareth still uttered his name. He realized that the human in front of him was very strong, and he seemed¡­ unable to beat him. ¡°Sareth?¡± The middle-aged man thought about it and confirmed that this name was totally unfamiliar to him. He became even more puzzled. ¡°Sareth, are you alone? Where are your¡­ parents?¡± Upon hearing this, Sareth became vigilant again. Although he was inexperienced, he knew that he could not easily tell a stranger about his situation. In particular, Sareth felt immense pressure and danger from this middle-aged man who looked decadent. Without knowing what his intentions were, Sareth did not want to say anything. He put Executioner on his back, held his gun, and was on guard against the middle-aged man. Then he stepped back, wanting to leave. ¡°Hey, wait!¡± Seeing that Sareth wanted to run, the middle-aged man could not help but take two steps forward. The next second, Sareth fired two shots. Left with no choice, the middle-aged man could only swing his sword and block the two bullets. But when he lowered the sword, he saw Sareth fleeing. Not long after he ran away, he turned at a fork and disappeared. The middle-aged man hesitated and was about to chase after him when a voice came from behind. ¡°Dante, are you done? Why did it take so long?¡± The middle-aged man named Dante turned around and saw two slender figures walking over from behind. They were two women wearing sexy clothes. The one walking in front had a head of golden hair, and her upper body was only wearing a corset, accentuating her impressive figure. She was wearing leather pants and a pair of high boots. Her right hand was holding a gun on her shoulder, and her left hand was holding a gun by her leg. She stood there casually, and her curves were enchanting The other woman had short, graceful black hair. She was wearing a white leather jacket with her sleeves rolled up to her elbows and a pair of black leather shorts that only reached her thighs. A pair of goggles hung around her neck, and her two guns were in their holsters and placed on the outside of her thighs. Especially eye-catching was the rocket launcher on her back, making her look a little violent. This woman with short black hair also had an explosive figure. She had a pair of strange eyes ¨C her left eye was red, and her right eye was blue, leaving a deep impression at a glance. The two women were still exuding the smell of gunpowder. They seemed to have just gone through a great battle. After seeing Dante, they walked over. ¡°Trish, Lady¡­¡± Dante sighed as he flipped his wrist and inserted the sword with a demon skull pattern on the sword hilt into his back before turning around. ¡°Huh?¡± Upon seeing his actions, the eyes of the two women named Trish and Lady flickered. ¡°You even drew out Rebellion. Did you encounter a troublesome enemy?¡± ¡°No, I met¡­ a child!¡± Dante replied. ¡°Child?¡± Trish and Lady could not help but look at each other. Then the blonde Trish put her gun back into the holster, crossed her arms, and asked, ¡°You attacked a child?¡± ¡°That brat isn¡¯t an ordinary human!¡± Dante spread his hands. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but when I saw that brat, I felt a strange feeling from him¡­ It was very familiar, as though he was the same kind¡­¡± Before he finished speaking, Lady, who had the rocket launcher on her back, suddenly narrowed her eyes. ¡°Strange feeling? Very familiar? Damn it, Dante. Is he your illegitimate child?!¡± ¡°What nonsense are you saying?!¡± Dante was dumbfounded. ¡°How is that possible?!¡± Of course, Lady knew that it was impossible, but she still teased, ¡°Why not? Didn¡¯t you say it yourself? Since he feels like the same kind, doesn¡¯t that mean that the child is also a demon like you? Perhaps some woman gave birth after you fooled around with her¡­¡± ¡°Stop messing around! I¡¯m telling the truth!¡± Dante¡¯s face darkened, and he waved his hand. ¡°That brat killed the monster here. When I saw him, he was fighting the monster. Moreover, the gun in his hand¡­ seems to be made of demon bones¡­¡± After hearing this, Trish and Lady looked at each other in surprise. Trish thought for a while and said, ¡°Could he be a child raised by some demon-hunting organization? You know that the existence of demons has been exposed to the world over the years, and those demon-hunting organizations are constantly searching for ways to fight against demons. Using the body tissue of demons as materials to create weapons that can kill demons isn¡¯t too unusual now¡­¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s different. The gun in his hand and the scythe on his back don¡¯t look like the workmanship of humans¡­¡± Dante took out his Rebellion sword from his back and looked at the blade. ¡°If I have to say, that craftsmanship is more like my sword¡­¡± ¡°Demon creation?!¡± Trish and Lady were even more surprised and could not help but exclaim. ¡°Yes, demon creation!¡± Dante laughed. ¡°Interesting. I didn¡¯t expect to encounter such an interesting thing after receiving the news and rushing here to kill demons.¡± ¡°Dante, we have to find that child!¡± Trish said solemnly. ¡°A large number of demons appeared here before, and they should have come through a spatial rift. That child also appeared here, so we can¡¯t rule out the possibility that he came from the Demon World. Since you can feel the aura of the same kind from him, he might be a half-demon like you. He¡¯s probably the child of a demon and a human¡­¡± ¡°Is that possible?¡± Lady was puzzled. ¡°After so many years, the only half-demons we¡¯ve seen are Dante, his brother, Vergil, and Nero. Apart from the bloodline of Sparda, I¡¯ve never heard of any other demon being able to have children with humans!¡± ¡°Just because you haven¡¯t heard of it doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s impossible!¡± Trish said. ¡°Although it¡¯s very difficult for demons and humans to have offspring, it doesn¡¯t rule out the extremely small probability.¡± With that, she turned her head to stare at Lady. ¡°Your father, Arkham, undid Sparda¡¯s seal with the help of the Demon World¡¯s tower, Temen-ni-gru, and then the Order of the Sword opened gates to the Demon World. After so much, the power of Sparda¡¯s seal on the Demon World has been greatly weakened. There must be some changes in the Demon World that we don¡¯t know about¡­¡± Hearing this, Lady could not help but become solemn. This woman with naturally heterochromatic eyes was actually a descendant of the priestess. After hearing Trish¡¯s words, she had a vague premonition. ¡°Let¡¯s find Morrison!¡± Dante said. ¡°He¡¯s an information broker. Let¡¯s get him to pay attention to the child¡¯s whereabouts. There are still some sporadic demons running out of rifts elsewhere. Let¡¯s finish our work first¡­¡± Chapter 398 - Missing Mother ¡°It¡¯s so dazzling. What is this?¡± After escaping, Sareth found a safe place to sleep for the night. At dawn the next day, he was awakened by the sunlight. When he was in Frostfire City, he could not see a star like the sun. In that fragment world, Sareth had spent nine years and never knew that there was something like dawn. So after waking up, he was flustered and quickly hid in the shadows of the nearby buildings while carefully peeping at the dazzling thing hanging in the sky. And this look almost blinded him¡­ Sareth screamed. After rubbing his eyes for a while, he was finally able to see again. He felt lingering fear and wondered why there were strange things everywhere in the human world. After walking aimlessly on the streets of this city, Sareth found that the bright and dazzling thing in the sky was actually quite comfortable. He felt warm under the light, and the surrounding light became abundant, and his sight became clear. At dawn, the humans in this city finally dared to come out and move around, but they looked terrified, their expressions and emotions showing fear. Many people were talking softly to their friends about the explosions and the fires last night. And from time to time, words such as ¡®demon¡¯ and ¡®blood¡¯ came from their mouths. And more people gathered in front of their TVs worriedly, wanting to see the news about what happened last night. Sareth walked on the streets and saw humans in a hurry. Even on the streets, these people would try their best to avoid dark corners and choose places with sunlight shining to walk. It was as though they were afraid that something deadly would suddenly jump out from the dark corners. There are so many humans? Why didn¡¯t I see them last night? Sareth was puzzled. What he did not know was that no matter which city in this world it was, after night fell in recent years, the streets were basically empty, and no one dared to go out casually. People would hide in their homes, lock their doors and windows, and use things to block them. They would not open them until dawn. Those who could move around at night were either soldiers or people with special powers. It was just like a curfew. And the reason for this phenomenon was the endless ¡®demon sightings¡¯ and ¡®unimaginable massacres¡¯ in recent years¡­ There had always been a legend in this world. About two thousand years ago, a demon king named Mundus wanted to destroy the entire world, but he was stopped by a demon lord under him. This demon swordsman named Sparda betrayed his compatriots and stood on the side of humanity. He sealed Demon King Mundus and also sealed the passage between the human world and the Demon World. Thus, humanity welcomed more than two thousand years of peaceful development. Humans called this demon lord who had betrayed his compatriots the Dark Knight to express their gratitude to Sparda, and they even respectfully called him the Savior. However, human beings were a short-lived race after all. Two thousand years was enough for humans to have tens of generations. Such a long time made this legend become distant and indistinct in the human world. The humans now only regarded the legend of Sparda as a myth. That was until¡­ demons appeared in the world again! Around thirty to forty years ago, there had gradually been reports of eyewitness accounts about demons appearing. At first, many people only regarded it as rumors and did not believe it at all. But later, there were more and more such rumors. From only one in the first few years, they would appear several times a year later on, or even dozens of times a year! Moreover, every time they appeared, there would be corresponding cases of the destruction of cities. The destruction of these cities was very inconceivable during the investigations. There were traces of battle everywhere, but there were no signs of thermal weapons such as bombs exploding. From the destroyed buildings, it did not look like humans had done it at all. In some rumors and photos with unknown origins, there were even corpses and remains of terrifying non-human creatures¡­ Therefore, people gradually accepted the term ¡®demon invasion¡¯ claimed in these rumors. They firmly believed that creatures called ¡®demons¡¯ had appeared in this world where humans lived! They did not know where they came from, but they suddenly appeared in the human world, killed humans, sucked blood and souls, and caused immense destruction. Although the various countries had been sparing no effort to block the news and claimed that the so-called demons were nothing more than rumors, there were some things that they could not block at all. Especially about twenty years ago, an enormous tower suddenly appeared in a certain country. This tower suddenly appeared from underground and soared into the sky, far beyond any high-rise building in the city. It crazily extended thousands of meters into the sky, almost touching the clouds. At that time, almost all the millions of people in this city witnessed the appearance of this tower with their own eyes, so countless photos of this tower appeared afterward. In the pictures, people could see that this tower had a completely different style of construction from that of humans. It was rough, oppressive, savage, dark, and definitely not a human creation! But this was not the most terrifying thing. The most terrifying thing was that at the top of the tower, someone had seen scarlet lightning and a gargantuan vortex-shaped cloud. This vortex-shaped cloud was rotating around the tower like a giant gate. People had seen many fantastical and terrifying scenes through the center of the vortex. In these scenes, countless hideous enormous monsters appeared, and blood and flames surrounded their entire bodies. They were continuously letting out terrifying roars¡­ Some people even had a nervous breakdown and went crazy after seeing these horrifying scenes. Although no one knew what happened, the tower finally collapsed, and the gargantuan vortex cloud disappeared with it. But the place where the tower appeared turned into a ruin. Afterward, the army sealed the city and relocated the surrounding residents. At the same time, numerous investigations were carried out. However, when people asked, the governments used all kinds of ridiculous facts and explanations to brush them off. Similar incidents happened more than once. Various reports of non-human sightings and the bizarre and tragic deaths of many humans made people believe that demons really appeared in the human world again. It was not until this time that people recalled the legend about Sparda. They believed that this legend was true. Two thousand years ago, there really was such the demon swordsman Sparda. Although he sealed the Demon World and Demon King Mundus, because of human greed, someone coveted Sparda¡¯s powerful demon power, causing the seal to open! Facing the threat of demons, humans appeared to be so weak and helpless. Under these circumstances, worship and faith in Sparda was born, and the word ¡®savior¡¯ emerged in the mouths of people once again. Many people believed that only faith in Sparda could allow them to survive the threat of the demon invasion, so various religious groups were born. From various documents and records, they restored Sparda¡¯s image and made statues of Sparda according to this image. They prayed day and night to the Sparda statues, hoping that the Savior Sparda would appear again and save humanity. Of course, since there were people who placed their hopes on so-called religions, there were naturally people who placed their hopes on resistance. Some brave humans began to use technological weapons created by humans to fight against these ever-increasing demons. Through clever traps and tactics, they did indeed kill some demons. Then, through research on demon corpses, they found that the parts and tissues obtained from some powerful demons carried a potent force. Through the corresponding technological means, they could also stimulate this force. And if people used this stimulated force to deal with demons, it was even better than technological weapons. As a result, demon-hunting organizations were born. They relied on their collective strength to hunt demons, and they used the power of demons to fight against demons. However, in the war with demons, demon hunters discovered that there would occasionally be some extraordinarily terrifying and powerful demons. These demons were not existences that demon hunters could contend against at all. Once they appeared, they might even cause the destruction of entire cities. However, what was strange was that these powerful demons would be eliminated not long after they appeared. Therefore, in the dark world of demon hunters, a legend gradually spread that these powerful demons were actually eliminated by a shop named ¡®Devil May Cry¡¯! However, this legend had not been truly confirmed because very few people could see or encounter powerful demons. Even if people really met them, they were basically dead¡­ But there were more and more legends about a white-haired man wearing a red trench coat in this shop¡­ The appearance of demons had undoubtedly changed people¡¯s lives. This was also the real reason why Sareth could walk on the streets while carrying a terrifying scythe on his back without being regarded as a monster. Although many people who brushed past him would look at him strangely, no one had any doubts about him. They only avoided him instead of fearing him. Sareth was regarded as a demon hunter¡­ But even so, Sareth still felt uncomfortable. He had never lived in a human world, and after the novelty disappeared, all that was left was discomfort. In particular, when he smelled an aroma coming from the street and found a shop selling roasted meat, he curiously went to pick up a piece and ate it. But after the stall owner called the police on him because he did not know how to pay, he disliked this world even more. Then when the police came to arrest him, he resisted. He kicked a fragile human police officer unconscious, causing more police to come and shoot him¡­ Realizing that he had caused a huge commotion, Sareth, who had no sense of security in this world, hurriedly escaped. Although these humans were very weak, there were too many. Moreover, his intuition told him that if he killed these humans, there would probably be even more trouble waiting for him. This would likely not be of any help to his missions at all¡­ Therefore, on the second day after arriving in the human world, the disheveled Sareth, who was running away, began to miss his mother¡­ Chapter 399 - Conversation Perhaps it was due to a mysterious, inexplicable connection. Just as Sareth felt lonely because he could not get used to human society and began to miss his Mother Cassandra, who was far away in the Abyss, she was also feeling uneasy. She came to the demon hall to find Roy and said hesitantly, ¡°Master, I¡­¡± Roy was playing with a Demon Bible stele in his hand. Seeing that she wanted to say something but hesitated, he immediately understood her thoughts. With a flip of his wrist, the Demon Bible disappeared. He lowered his head and asked Cassandra, ¡°Are you worried about Sareth?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Cassandra nodded. ¡°He¡¯s been gone for so long. I wonder how he is now.¡± Roy tapped the armrest of his throne. ¡°Your contract with him is still intact, isn¡¯t it?¡± Indeed, the contract between Cassandra and Sareth was the parenting contract that Cassandra had voluntarily established in order to take care of this child. As she had already become a lich, she had lost some of her senses as a normal human. But through this parenting contract, she could clearly know Sareth¡¯s condition. Whether he was hungry or sick, whether he was happy or sad, it could be clearly conveyed to Cassandra. Although Sareth was not by her side now, as long as the contract was fine, it meant that he was fine. ¡°The contract is intact, but¡­¡± Cassandra replied. ¡°That child seems to be in a depressed mood. I wonder what has happened¡­¡± Roy thought for a while before standing up from his throne. ¡°I can roughly guess some. Sareth¡¯s situation is too special. Look, he was a child raised by an undead, a fallen angel, and demons! From the moment he began to know the world, what he saw was a world that belonged to demons. His views and values were affected by all of us, but he is a half-demon with a human side.¡± Roy was walking in the hall, and Cassandra was floating behind him and listening. He did not turn back as he said, ¡°You were once a human, so of course you should understand the ugly side of human nature. Although Sareth has gone to a human world in human form, he always feels out of place with humans. When he sees the ugly side of human nature, what do you think he will do?¡± Cassandra thought for a moment. ¡°He should¡­ act like a demon, right?¡± ¡°Yes, one hundred percent!¡± Roy nodded. ¡°So I think there¡¯s no need for you to worry. This is a stage that Sareth must experience. He must face that part of his human bloodline. During the process of getting along with humans, what humans do to him will impact his cognition. In the end, whether he recognizes his human bloodline or gives up his human bloodline depends on this trip to the human world! ¡°Cassandra!¡± Roy turned around and said to her, ¡°You have to understand. I am a demon, and my standpoint is naturally from the standpoint of demons. If Sareth finally recognizes his human bloodline, I¡¯ll get him to leave because he¡¯s not suitable to stay in the Abyss. But if he abandons his human bloodline, I¡¯ll completely transform him into a demon. Only then will he be able to stay in the Abyss forever, and will I have a reason to protect this Child of Taboo. Do you understand what I mean?¡± ¡°I understand, Master!¡± Cassandra nodded. She actually understood Roy and Benia¡¯s difficulties. This was the Abyss, the home of demons. The existence of Sareth, a Child of Taboo, was actually challenging the bottom line of demons. Roy was a demon lord, so no one could interfere with the presence of Sareth in his territory. But the problem was that a demon lord like Roy was not powerful to the point of being invincible. Above him were existences like demon kings, Deadly Sin Demon Kings, and so on. If the existence of Sareth attracted the attention of a demon king one day, what should Roy do when the demon king asked him to hand over Sareth or ordered him to kill Sareth? So this time, getting Sareth to go to another world was not only to get him to help Roy investigate some things, but it was also a training experience for him¡­ Seeing that Cassandra was still worried, Roy suddenly said, ¡°Do you know? In the world that Sareth went to, he¡¯s not the only half-demon! There are two others in that world!¡± ¡°What?! How is this possible?!¡± Cassandra exclaimed in surprise. ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± Roy said solemnly. ¡°I told you before that I wanted Sareth to investigate Demon Lord Sparda. Do you still remember?¡± Cassandra nodded. She was also present when Roy explained the missions to Sareth. ¡°Those two half-demons are Sparda¡¯s children. They are twins born to him and a human!¡± Roy explained. ¡°Demon Lord Sparda is a very famous ¡®traitor¡¯ in the entire Abyss! From the rift demon who told me the information, I heard him say that when the news of Sparda betraying his compatriots spread to the Abyss, it caused an uproar in most of the Abyss. Many powerful demons even specially went to that world to kill him. Unfortunately, Sparda is powerful enough, and many demons who wanted to execute him never returned¡­ ¡°Two thousand years is a very long time, so long that even demons will forget many things,¡± Roy said. ¡°During this time, the number of demons pouring into that world gradually began to decrease. After all, the Abyss connects to the Infinite Worlds, and it¡¯s impossible for all demons to go to the same world. Moreover, Sparda knew that he could not face the endless steam of demon executioners, so he chose to live in seclusion to reduce his presence. Then he took the opportunity to find a way to close the passage between the Abyss and that world. Therefore, in the past two hundred years, the demons in that world¡¯s Purgatory Space could not return to the Abyss, causing news about Sparda to become not known to anyone.¡± ¡°The passage closed?¡± Cassandra was puzzled. ¡°Then, why could you send Sareth over?¡± ¡°This is the reason why I mentioned the two half-demon children of Sparda¡­¡± Roy said. ¡°That rift demon used to be in the Purgatory Space over there. According to him, not only did Sparda close the passage between the Abyss and the Purgatory Space, but he also closed the passage between the Purgatory Space and the human world. He and countless demons have been trapped in that Purgatory World for many years. But for some reason, Sparda got together with a human woman and gave birth to half-demon twins. Perhaps it was to leave his inheritance for his descendants. Sparda divided his power into two parts, and together with the key used to seal the passage, he handed them to the two children, causing Sparda¡¯s strength to decrease greatly and the power of the seal on the passages to weaken. The rift demon took this opportunity to return to the Abyss from the Purgatory World there¡­¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Cassandra nodded thoughtfully. ¡°This should be something that happened recently, right?¡± ¡°Yes, it happened in the past few decades. The rift demon doesn¡¯t know how long exactly, as his notion of time is already chaotic,¡± Roy said. ¡°According to him, ever since the seal loosened, the demons in the Purgatory Space have been heading to the human world to kill the two half-demon children of Spada under the instructions of Mundus.¡± ¡°In that case, doesn¡¯t that mean that the demons there are very hostile toward half-demons?!¡± Cassandra suddenly realized the problem. ¡°Sareth is also a half-demon. Once the demons know his identity, won¡¯t he be in the same danger?!¡± ¡°Although Sareth is only a child, the two children of Sparda are already adults and have obtained great strength!¡± Roy said. ¡°If the demons discover Sareth¡¯s identity, those two will also discover his identity. If I¡¯m not wrong, they will help him.¡± Roy left one thing unsaid. Although he did not know the exact situation of the Devil May Cry world, he knew that Dante and Vergil should still be around, and one of them should be helping Sareth. These two children of Sparda had different personalities because of their childhood experiences. Dante recognized his human bloodline, so he had always been hunting demons to help humans. Vergil recognized his demon bloodline more, so he became cold and ruthless in pursuit of power. These two half-demons would be like Sareth¡¯s role models, depending on which one eventually chose¡­ However, Roy¡¯s explanation could not make Cassandra feel relieved. Seeing her frost aura spreading all over her body due to her anxiety, he could not help but have a cold expression. ¡°Cassandra, you have to understand that danger definitely exists, but this is Sareth¡¯s personal experience. You can¡¯t destroy it just because you¡¯re worried about him. Unless he summons you on his own, I won¡¯t allow you to go to that world to help him. Understand?¡± ¡°Yes, Master¡­¡± Cassandra sighed and floated out of the hall. Seeing her leave, Roy could not help but shake his head. When it comes to Sareth, Cassandra is still so emotional. Could she be a fake lich? I wonder if it¡¯s because of my demon blood¡­ After all, Cassandra isn¡¯t a lich transformed through ritual¡­ After putting aside his various thoughts, Roy sat back on the throne and continued studying the Demon Bible. And in the Devil May Cry world, Sareth, who did not know what was happening in the Abyss, was still working hard to complete Roy¡¯s missions¡­ Chapter 400 - Where Did The Angel Go? Although Sareth felt awkward about this unfamiliar human world and found it difficult to integrate, he did not forget his missions. He was actually a pretty smart child. When he found that his behavior was vastly different from that of the humans of this world, he tried his best to minimize his contact with humans and instead hid to observe quietly. He found that humans would obtain information through some kind of paper called ¡®newspapers¡¯ with words printed on it. In addition, there was also a moving image called ¡®television¡¯. These novel things gave him a sense of freshness, and he also found a way to complete his missions. When Sareth was in the Abyss, he and the others always used the demon language, this method of soul communication. And when Sareth set off for the Devil May Cry world, Roy had considered his difficulties in communicating with humans, so he gave him a ¡®Translation Gummy¡¯ created by the system. This item from Doraemon could solve Sareth¡¯s difficulties in communicating and also allow him to understand any text. Sareth did not know what Roy was feeding him at first, but when he found that he could understand human languages, he immediately knew what to do. He found that humans were different from demons. Because humans had short lifespans, they liked to use words to record ancient stories and legends. Therefore, he found a history museum in this city, sneaked in at night, and searched for information about the demon swordsman Sparda. Roy had given him two missions. The main mission was to search for information about the Demon Bible stele in the hands of the demon swordsman Sparda. Sareth believed that if Sparda really had it, then there might be records of it in his legend. If he could find any clues about this thing, then he would follow these clues to find the Demon Bible stele. If he could find it and bring it back to his foster father, then his foster father would definitely praise him. But if he really could not find it, then he could only think of a way to summon his foster father over and let his foster father find it personally¡­ This was Sareth¡¯s compromise in a situation where he was truly helpless. However, even if it was a compromise, Sareth had to find a way to summon Roy to this world. Although the repulsive effect of the world had turned him into his human form and did not put him under greater pressure, it also let him feel the existence of world power. His foster father was a powerful demon, but it would not be easy for him to break through the repulsive effect of the world and descend into this world. As Sareth thought this, he carefully searched the silent and empty museum. The humans of this world were already used to hiding at night and not daring to come out, so even in this museum, no one dared to stay at night to guard. The so-called security did not exist at all, making it convenient for him to do things. Of course, although ordinary people already knew about the existence of demons, the governments had never dared to publicly acknowledge the existence of demons. The humans of this world still walked the path of science. Once supernatural existences like demons were revealed, it would have an immense impact on the current scientific concepts. Therefore, even though the governments had already begun to form armies to deal with the endless demon invasions, they still did not dare to publicly acknowledge that there were demons. As a result, it was impossible for any demon creation or demon item to appear among the historical relics displayed in the museum. What the museum displayed were basically human historical relics. However, these historical relics naturally had objects with writings. These writings came from objects from hundreds or thousands of years ago or even longer. After such a long time, written languages had undergone tremendous changes, and modern humans basically had to rely on archeology and tracing the origins to be able to barely understand the meaning of these ancient texts. Under these circumstances, some information about the demon swordsman Sparda recorded in the ancient texts naturally remained in the museum openly. This was a loophole in government supervision. Ordinary people could not understand these words, so even if they saw them, they would not be able to recognize them. But for Sareth, who had eaten the Translation Gummy, there were no problems. Thus, he really found a lot of information about Sparda in this museum. Although the records in these historical relics were fragmented, he found that the historical impact Sparda had on this world was truly profound! In different periods and cultures, they all more or less mentioned the name of the ¡®Savior¡¯. This name was Sparda. Although different cultures had different descriptions of Sparda, the Savior, due to the mixture of worship and faith, what they mentioned about the salvation of Sparda was the same. They all said that Sparda had betrayed his demon compatriots and stood on the side of humanity, thus allowing human civilization to continue. vas In these historical records, they described Sparda as a demon with a noble soul. He possessed intelligence that other demons did not have. He drew his sword for the light of the world and wielded it to protect the weak humans. He was a hero that people revered, and he was called the ¡®Legendary Dark Knight¡¯! Sareth found that there was mention of Sparda¡¯s demon sword in many records. This demon sword shared the same name as its master and was called Sparda. According to the records, Sparda¡¯s strength lay in his demon sword, which was the symbol of his great power. When he saw this, Sareth could not help but mutter inwardly, How incredible¡­ Is this demon sword stronger than Foster Father¡¯s Frostmourne? Since Sareth was young, he had seen Roy¡¯s Frostmourne, and he had a deep impression of it. In his memories, he felt that his foster father¡¯s sword was the most powerful, so when he saw these records, his first reaction was: Is it that amazing? As he checked more and more information, he found that, like Sparda, there was another name frequently mentioned in these historical records, which was Demon King Mundus. But usually, there was only the name and no description of Mundus¡¯s appearance. At first, Sareth was still puzzled, but he gradually understood. Is this because Mundus has never appeared in the human world? It makes sense. Since it¡¯s abnormally difficult for a demon lord like Foster Father to appear in this world, as a ¡®demon king¡¯, Mundus probably has even more difficulty. No wonder in many records, they say that Sparda was originally the ¡®right hand¡¯ of Mundus. So, in the beginning, it should have been Sparda who led the demon army to invade this human world. But for some reason, he later betrayed Mundus¡­ Heh, transforming from an invader into a savior? This transformation is really interesting¡­ Sareth chuckled. Demon kings could not appear in human worlds and could only remotely command the invasions of human worlds through demon lords. This reminded Sareth of the problem of the magic level of a world that Roy had mentioned to him. From the looks of it, this world should belong to a low-magic world. Sareth thought. In this world, the upper limit of combat strength should be the demon lord level? But¡­ what about the later mention that Sparda defeated Demon King Mundus and sealed him? Sareth crossed his arms and sat on the ground in deep thought. If he can defeat a demon king, doesn¡¯t this mean that Sparda has the same strength as demon kings? Then if he became a demon king, how did he appear in this world? Or did he use unconventional methods to defeat Mundus? This kind of question was a little complicated. Sareth¡¯s little brain was still confused, so he shook his head and temporarily threw this question aside before focusing on searching. As he learned more, he gradually discovered a new problem. Strange. This world doesn¡¯t seem to have¡­ angels! Didn¡¯t Foster Father say that angels have always been enemies with demons? And wherever there are demons, there are angels¡­ Then why has this world only heard of the existence of demons, but no one has ever mentioned the existence of angels? Moreover, the one who saved the world was a demon, not an angel. ¡°Where did the angels go?¡±. Sareth asked this question to himself. He did not expect anyone to answer him, but unexpectedly, a voice suddenly sounded above his head. ¡°Because the angels have fallen! They have been isolated in another parallel world!¡± Hearing this voice, Sareth was shocked. He took out Calamity and aimed it above his head. On the beam above, a white-haired, middle-aged man in a red trench coat was lying there lazily. One hand was behind his head while the other was holding a gun. He lowered his head and looked at Sareth below. ¡°You again?!¡± After seeing this man¡¯s appearance clearly, Sareth could not help but ask, ¡°Why do you appear everywhere?¡± ¡°Brat, you¡¯ve been in this museum for three days!¡± Dante did not answer Sareth¡¯s question. He just spread his hand holding the gun. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you think that no one knows where you are because you¡¯re hiding during the deserted nights. There are cameras here. Don¡¯t you know?¡± ¡°Cameras?¡± Sareth was at a loss. Although he had learned a little about the human world during this period, you could not expect him to have enough knowledge about everything. ¡°You don¡¯t even know this? It seems like you¡¯re really not of this world!¡± Dante propped himself up and nimbly jumped down from the beam. Looking at the vigilant Sareth, he suddenly raised his gun and pointed it at him. He said solemnly, ¡°Brat, tell me. What do you want to do by investigating information about the demon swordsman Sparda?¡± Chapter 401 - Surround What Sareth did not know was that after he met with Dante last time, Dante had found the information broker Morrison and asked him to find a way to track Sareth. With Morrison¡¯s strength as an information broker, it was effortless for him to find Sareth¡¯s whereabouts. Not to mention, Sareth¡¯s appearance and characteristics were very conspicuous, and he did not have any anti-detection awareness at all. Therefore, even though Sareth had only taken action at night for the past few days, Dante knew everything he did. A nine-year-old child, instead of going to an amusement park or playground, had been going to a museum. This behavior was too abnormal. When Dante realized that Sareth was searching for information about Sparda, he could no longer sit still and appeared personally to block Sareth again. It was no wonder that Dante was so nervous. His father, Sparda, was too famous, and nothing good would happen as long as he was involved. Back then, his brother, Vergil, wanted to obtain his father¡¯s power and joined forces with the greedy human Arkham to find the tower of the Demon World, Temen-ni-gru. With the help of the tower, they opened the gate to the Demon World. He had settled it with great difficulty, but his brother fell into the Demon World. Later on, the Sword of the Order plotted against his nephew, Nero, and used the Sparda bloodline in Nero to cause trouble. In any case, nothing was inseparable from the so-called power of Sparda. As a result, Dante¡¯s nerves were a little sensitive now, and when he heard that someone was studying Sparda, he felt that it was nothing good. Facing Dante¡¯s question, Sareth certainly could not answer. He immediately turned around to escape. Dante did not stop him and merely looked at his fleeing back. But before Sareth reached the door, a figure suddenly appeared and stopped him at the door. The person who stopped him was Lady, who was guarding the door. She stood at the door with one hand on her hips and shook the index finger of her other hand at Sareth. ¡°Child, this path won¡¯t work!¡± ¡°Damn it¡­¡± Sareth did not hesitate at all as he immediately changed direction and wanted to jump out of the window beside him. But before he could jump, the glass at the window shattered, and a blonde woman came in with a crash. Trish stood up, shook off the glass fragments on her body, and said to Sareth charmingly, ¡°Little friend, come here and let sister dote on you!¡± ¡°Huh?!¡± Sareth was stunned when he saw Trish. The white-haired man and the woman blocking the door had a trace of a human aura, but this blonde woman who broke the glass in front of him had a pure demonic aura and a human appearance! Others might not be able to tell, but Sareth would definitely not be mistaken. He had been in the Abyss for so many years, and his ability to distinguish demons was almost instinctive. He subconsciously raised his gun and pointed it at Trish. ¡°You¡¯re a demon?!¡± Trish was also stunned for a moment. She did not expect that Sareth would see through her identity at a glance. But after reacting, she smiled enchantingly. ¡°Ha, little friend Sareth, I¡¯m getting more and more curious about you!¡± Sareth did not say anything. The white-haired man had actually brought so many people to stop him. This made Sareth understand that he could only fight his way out, so he immediately shot at Trish! Trish had already begun to dodge the moment Sareth moved. She agilely rolled a few times and completely avoided the flame bullets he shot. Then she suddenly changed direction and rushed to his side. At such a close distance, it was not easy for Sareth to attack with the gun, so he immediately took Executioner from his back and swept it forward. As Sareth swung, blazing flames appeared on Executioner and drew an arc of flames in front of him. Startled, Trish quickly backflipped and jumped away. But the flames still burned a few strands of her hair, and it emitted a scorched smell. Sareth wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to jump out of the window through the path Trish made, but he suddenly heard the sound of wind coming from behind him. He quickly turned around to block, and in the next second, Dante¡¯s sword, Rebellion, slashed down onto the handle of Executioner. The tremendous force immediately overwhelmed Sareth and pressed him into half-kneeling on the ground. Sareth gritted his teeth and supported himself strenuously. Looking at Dante¡¯s stubbled face up close, he could not help but feel furious. What¡¯s wrong with this man? I have no enmity with him, so why did he come to me again?! In his anger, Sareth¡¯s power suddenly erupted. He roared furiously, and his entire body changed drastically. The traces of demon horns appeared on his brow bone, and his eyes turned black and red as he entered his demon form! Unlike Dante and the others, Sareth had been in the Abyss since shortly after his birth and had always maintained his demon appearance. Therefore, his demonization was instinct, and he did not need to adapt or learn. With the help of the demon form, Sareth could possess the power of a high-rank demon. Of course, this was due to the eruption of the flame demon bloodline in his body, so it was still very short and would not last long. With the support of his sudden increase in power, Sareth raised his hands and sent Dante flying, smashing him against a wall in the distance. Trish and Lady looked at Sareth in astonishment. At this moment, Sareth was burning with raging flames all over his demon-form body. These flames rose in a V-shape behind him, looking like a pair of flame wings. ¡°He¡¯s really¡­ a half-demon!¡± Dante stood up from the ground and stared at Sareth dumbfoundedly. The scorching heat burned the flammable objects in the museum, causing a fire to break out. In the flames, Sareth roared angrily at Dante and the others. Then he raised his scythe and swung! Whoosh. A flame blade cut an enormous hole in the roof and walls of the entire museum. Sareth stomped hard and rushed toward the hole at an unparalleled speed. Lady was the first to react. With a flip of her hands, she took off the rocket launcher on her back and held it in her arms. Then she quickly used the rocket launcher with a bayonet to fire a rocket at the escaping Sareth! Sareth was just about to rush out, but the rocket behind him attacked, and he had no choice but to turn around to block. A gigantic wave of flames spewed out from his mouth and ignited the incoming rocket, causing it to explode. However, with this delay, a figure suddenly jumped down from the gap above his head. This figure had a longsword on his back, but his right arm was a very sinister-looking demon arm. It was red with bright blue lines in the center. This figure quietly jumped down from above, then swung this demon arm and smashed it at Sareth¡¯s head! Bang! Sareth¡¯s eyes almost popped out from the punch. He did not expect that the white-haired bad guy would bring not only the two women but also someone who had been hiding! Sareth slammed down from the sky and smashed onto the ground with a bang, pounding a big pit on the hard floor. Despicable¡­ Sareth cursed in his heart while dizzy and lying in the pit. But in fact, Sareth had wronged Dante this time because when he saw this figure appear, he was also surprised. ¡°Nero?! Why are you here?¡± Yes, this new figure was Nero. He had the same white hair as Dante, but it was cut short, unlike Dante¡¯s long hair that was full of decadence, and he carried his sword, Red Queen, on his back. After landing, he could not help but rub his demon right wrist. ¡°I had no choice. When I sent Kyrie back home, I found that this arm was glowing and knew that a demon had appeared. I came to take a look, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be here too¡­¡± ¡°Then you truly came at the right time. One second later, this kid would have really escaped!¡± Dante shrugged. When Nero saw Sareth stand up, he could not help but reach out to grab the handle of Red Queen and swung it around. He said solemnly, ¡°I thought there was a demon, but I never thought that it would be a half-demon!¡± ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re also surprised!¡± Dante, Trish, and Lady walked forward, and the four surrounded Sareth. ¡°And this child seems to be searching for information about Sparda¡­¡± When Nero heard this, his expression became even more solemn. Sareth got up and looked left and right. Then flames erupted from his body again, and he waved his scythe as he rushed at Lady. ¡°You¡¯re smart!¡± Lady smiled. Among the four people present, she was indeed the weakest. Sareth choosing her as the breakthrough point was not bad, but¡­ As expected, the next second, a heavy hand knife hit the back of the charging Sareth. He felt a strong sense of dizziness and fell to the ground. And at the moment he fainted, he saw a scene that left a deep impression on him. The white-haired man with a red trench coat had also turned into a demon. His skin had turned black, and countless fiery red lines were under his skin. His arms had turned into demon claws, and demon horns had extended from his forehead. His red demon eyes looked cold and ruthless. The strength of Dante, who had instantly transformed into a demon, was beyond the current Sareth. In fact, if not to prevent Sareth from escaping, he would not have needed to bring so many people. He alone could suppress him. After knocking down Sareth, he quickly removed his demon form. Similarly, the flames on the unconscious Sareth disappeared, and he returned to his human form. The four of them gathered around to observe Sareth and looked at each other. ¡°What should we do?¡± Dante said with a headache. ¡°I¡¯m not good at dealing with children.¡± ¡°But we can¡¯t leave him like this, right?¡± Nero asked. ¡°Then bring him to your house!¡± Dante said. Nero was annoyed. ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t it better to bring him back to your shop?¡± Dante spread his hands and shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s very simple. I¡¯ve been without water and electricity for a long time because I don¡¯t have money to pay¡­¡± Nero: ¡°¡­¡± Just like that, the four of them carried the unconscious Sareth to Nero¡¯s house and also brought Executioner and Calamity that Sareth had dropped¡­ Chapter 402 - Mystery Chapter 402 Mystery Fortuna was a small, ancient town that was almost unknown and could even be called isolated. In this town, there was a unique religion that worshiped the demon Sparda as a god, which was spread in other countries and places as fairy tales. The residents lived anachronistic lives and were far away from modern civilization. And this unique religion was named the ¡®Order of the Sword¡¯¡­ About five years ago, an enormous change happened in this town. Almost all the buildings in it were destroyed, and a large number of residents became homeless and suffered heavy casualties. After this incident, a famous magazine, the Occult Times, which had been in business for more than thirty years, had once sent reporters here to search for the truth of the news. This Occult Times was a magazine that only dealt with and reported on mysterious rumors and urban legends. In recent years, this magazine became very famous due to the occurrence of numerous mysterious events. Regarding the changes in this town at that time, the magazine finally reported it as-¡°A Mysterious White Giant Attacked the Ancient Town of Fortuna?!¡± Due to the unique religious belief of the town, the residents here were xenophobic and cold to outsiders. This also caused the reporters who came to investigate back then to obtain only vague information, which was why there was such a title that was similar to guessing. Now, five years later, the town of Fortuna had gradually completed its reconstruction, and many buildings had been restored, but there was now a special shop in this town. Devil May Cry¡­ After spending about three hours, Dante, Nero, and the others drove back to this small town from the neighboring city. It was still ten o¡¯clock at night. When the car stopped in front of the shop, they could see the neon sign on the roof. But when Dante pushed the car door open, got out, and looked up at the neon sign, he could not help but sigh. ¡°Nero, I didn¡¯t expect you to have the money to pay the electricity bill. The sign of my shop hasn¡¯t lit up for two months¡­¡± Nero carried his wife, Kyrie, who had fallen asleep in the car, in his arms and got out of the car. When he heard this, he could not help saying, ¡°Dante, if you don¡¯t kick the door of your shop open every time you go out, you¡¯ll have the money to pay the electricity bill!¡± In other words, Dante spent too much money on repairing the door¡­ Dante shrugged. He opened the trunk, carried the unconscious Sareth, and called for Trish and Lady to follow him. The group followed behind Nero into his shop. The name of Nero¡¯s shop was the same as that of Dante¡¯s. In fact, Dante had given the sign of Nero¡¯s shop to him, and he accepted commissions to hunt demons, which was the job that both Nero and Dante were doing now. But unlike Dante¡¯s, Nero¡¯s shop was well maintained. Not only did he rely on the shop to earn money to support his wife, Kyrie, but they had even adopted a few children who had become orphans five years ago because of the incident with the Order of the Sword. The operations of the two similar shops were totally different, so when Trish and Lady looked over, Dante could not help but blush¡­ ¡°Wow. Why are you only back now?¡± As soon as they entered the shop, a female voice came. Then a woman wearing a T-shirt and hot pants appeared in front of everyone. She was wearing a pair of glasses and had a cigarette in her mouth. Her black hair was slightly curled, and she had wheat-colored skin and strange tattoos all over her arms. ¡°Shh. Lower your voice. Kyrie is asleep!¡± Nero did not wait for the woman to continue asking and quickly stopped her. ¡°I¡¯ll take her back to our room to rest first. Where are Julio and the others?¡± ¡°The children are asleep too¡­¡± the woman in glasses replied softly. Nero nodded and walked into the bedroom, leaving the bespectacled woman and Dante staring at each other. But soon, the bespectacled woman seemed to recognize his identity from his clothes, and an excited expression immediately appeared on her face as she stammered, ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re the famous¡­ Dante?!¡± ¡°Ah, it¡¯s me¡­¡± Dante was stunned. ¡°Do you know me?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m Nico, Nicoletta Goldstein!¡± Nico said excitedly. ¡°You may not know me, but¡­ but you definitely know my grandmother, Nell Goldstein!¡± Dante looked blank. ¡°¡­ Who is that?¡± ¡°Ah, sorry¡­ I forgot to say it!¡± Nico quickly pointed at the guns in Dante¡¯s hands. ¡°My grandmother is the master gunsmith who made you the guns!¡± Dante raised Ebony & Ivory and saw the portraits on each of the gun handles. Nico pointed at the portraits and said excitedly, ¡°Yes, yes! This is my grandmother!¡± Unexpectedly, she was an acquaintance. Dante smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t look like her¡­¡± ¡°Uh, not really. I inherited my looks from my father¡­¡± Nico poked her fingers nervously. Seeing her like this, Dante put the guns back into his waist and shook her hand with his right hand, making Nico overjoyed, and her nervousness lessened a lot. Behind him, Trish and Lady curled their lips in unison¡­ Ahem! Sensing the chill behind him, Dante quickly changed the topic. ¡°Let¡¯s find a place to settle this kid first!¡± Only then did Nico notice Sareth, whom Dante had placed on a table after entering. She could not help but say in surprise, ¡°A child? What¡¯s going on?¡± It was not easy for Dante to explain. Fortunately, Nero came out at this moment. He picked Sareth up from the table and asked everyone to follow him. Finally, he led everyone to a garage behind the shop. This was where Nero usually repaired vehicles and weapons. ¡°Tie him up first?¡± Nero placed Sareth on a chair and asked for everyone¡¯s opinion. Except for Nico, who did not know what was going on, Dante, Trish, and Lady all nodded in agreement. When Dante transformed into a demon, the hand knife he hit the child with was quite heavy, and they estimated that the child would probably not wake up until tomorrow morning. But just in case, it was better to put some restraints on him. After tying Sareth up, Lady took a blanket and covered him¡­ Then Trish placed the scythe, Executioner, and the gun, Calamity, on the workbench under the light. This group of people began to observe. When Nico saw these two weapons, she could not look away. She stretched out her hand and wanted to pick up Calamity, but Nero stopped her. ¡°Be careful.¡± Nico was stunned for a moment before nodding The reason why Nero had agreed to bring Sareth back to his place was actually that he considered the fact that a weapons expert, Nico, had been staying here since she found him a few months ago. After picking up the gun, Nico tried to disassemble it, but she quickly realized that it was impossible. She said in surprise, ¡°Damn it! This gun is actually one piece?!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Trish asked. ¡°I mean that this gun is not made of parts!¡± Nico explained. ¡°It looked like this since it was made. Because it wasn¡¯t assembled, I can¡¯t disassemble it unless we smash it!¡± ¡°Is this manufacturing process possible?¡± Nero asked subconsciously. ¡°Of course not!¡± Nico said with certainty. ¡°That¡¯s why this gun is extraordinary. Wait a moment. I¡¯ll take a bit of material from this gun and analyze it.¡± However, when Nico tried to remove some scraps from the handle of the gun with sandpaper under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, she realized that she could not scrape off any part of the gun at all. The material used to make this gun was incredibly hard. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your effort¡­¡± Lady said. ¡°Dante said that this gun might be made of demon bones.¡± ¡°But who made it?¡± Nico asked curiously. No one could answer her. Everyone looked at Sareth, who was still sleeping with his head lowered. Unexpectedly, Nero reached out his left hand to pick up the gun. After injecting a little magic power into it, he shot a target in the garage. The loud gunshot startled Nico, but then she found that both Nero and Dante had solemn expressions. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Nico asked. ¡°When this child uses this gun, he can shoot out flame bullets and corrosive black bullets!¡± Dante explained. ¡°But just now, Nero also fired a shot, but there was no special effect.¡± ¡°Yes, after injecting magic power into it, it was like a stone sinking into the sea, disappearing in the blink of an eye!¡± Nero said. ¡°Either I didn¡¯t find the right way to use it, or¡­ only this kid can use this gun!¡± ¡°The latter is more likely!¡± Dante sighed. ¡°This is a proper demon armament¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s look at this scythe!¡± Trish placed Executioner on the table. ¡°Look at what material this scythe is made of.¡± Nico took it and observed it carefully. After a while, she said, ¡°It¡¯s also a one-piece forging method. If I¡¯m not wrong, this scythe and that gun should have the same craftsmanship¡­ Although this scythe is made of metal, I¡¯ve never seen this metal before.¡± ¡°That¡¯s really¡­¡± Trish held her forehead with a headache. ¡°Let me tell you something worse. In my impression, there is no similar metal like this in the Demon World!¡±. Trish was a demon who came from the Demon World, which was the Purgatory Space of this world. She said that she had never seen a similar metal in the Demon World, which meant that there really was no similar metal. The question was, where did this metal come from? Another¡­ World?! Chapter 403 - Flexible Means Chapter 403 Flexible Means Sareth¡¯s consciousness gradually awakened, and he slowly opened his eyes. The first thing he saw was a table with messy books on it opposite him. A ray of sunlight shone in through the window and landed on the table, allowing Sareth to see the most eye-catching thing: the clock! April 25th, 7:12 a.m¡­ After staring at the clock for a while, Sareth returned to his senses. He immediately felt the restraint on his body and struggled desperately. With his strength, it should have been easy for him to break free from the ropes, but he did not expect the ropes to be so strange. The more he struggled, the tighter they became. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your energy. There are spells specially used to imprison demons on it!¡± A voice came from the garage. Nico walked in with a yawn and put on her glasses. After combing her messy hair, she ignored Sareth¡¯s gaze and walked to the garage door to pull up the shutter. When the sunlight shone in, Sareth could not help but turn his head away. As for Nico, she was bathing in the sunlight and stretching. ¡°Ah, the weather is really good!¡± ¡°Who are you? Why am I here?¡± Sareth stared at the strange woman. ¡°Where¡¯s that bad guy in red? Did he tie me up?¡± Nico walked back, pulled a chair in front of Sareth, and sat backwards on it. With her hands on the backrest, she looked at Sareth. ¡°Little friend, you have so many questions. But I can understand. When I was your age, I was also full of curiosity about the world.¡± As she spoke, she took out a cigarette and flicked it into her mouth. After lighting it with a lighter, she took a deep breath and exhaled a mouthful of smoke contentedly. Her movements attracted Sareth, and he watched without blinking. But when Nico breathed out the smoke, he felt that it was choking, so he could not help but ask, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Smoking. Don¡¯t you know?¡± Nico took another puff. ¡°Or have you never seen anyone smoke?¡± Sareth shook his head. He really had never seen it before. Although everyone felt that Sareth might have come from a world that they did not know during the discussion last night, he did not even know about smoking, making Nico feel that her judgment was right. Her eyes darted around, and she asked Sareth, ¡°Do you want to try?¡± Although Sareth was wary of Nico, he was a child after all, and he was really curious. After hearing her question, he nodded. Nico immediately took out another cigarette, lit it, and wanted to stuff it into Sareth¡¯s mouth. But at this moment, a hand suddenly stretched over from the side, grabbed the cigarette in Nico¡¯s hand, squeezed it into a ball, and threw it to the ground. ¡°Teaching a kid to smoke? Nico, are you serious?!¡± The person who appeared was Nero. He looked at Nico with a headache, feeling that this big sister was really high-maintenance. Nico shrugged and did not answer. Sareth, who was tied to a chair, instantly narrowed his eyes when he saw Nero. He struggled and roared, ¡°Bastard, it¡¯s really you guys! Why did you tie me up?! Let go of me!¡± Nero stood in front of Sareth and looked down at him. ¡°It¡¯s not impossible to let you go, but this is under the premise that you promise not to act recklessly. Do you agree?¡± Sareth hesitated for a moment before finally nodding. So Nero walked behind him and untied his hands. But after untying them, Nero still looked at him vigilantly, afraid that he would suddenly escape. There was nothing they could do about it. Although Sareth¡¯s origin was unknown, and he seemed to have some ulterior motive, he was still a nine-year-old child after all. It was not good for Dante, Nero, and the other adults to treat him like this. It was impossible for them to tie him up forever, right? That was child abuse. Fortunately, Sareth kept his word. After being released, he did not resist. He only rubbed his aching wrists and turned to look around. He asked Nero, ¡°Where¡¯s that man in red clothes with white hair?¡± ¡°Hey, brat, the first thing you do when you wake up is to find me? I¡¯m really honored!¡± Dante¡¯s voice came, and he quickly appeared in front of Sareth. He held a plate with fried eggs and ham on it in his hand, and the food exuded an alluring aroma. While joking, Dante placed the plate on the table in front of Sareth. ¡°Hungry? This is your breakfast¡­¡± Sareth looked at the food on the plate. They were things he had never seen before. Although they smelled delicious, he controlled his urge to eat and stared at Dante. ¡°You¡­ I saw you transform. Are you also a half-demon?¡± ¡°Yes, just like you, I¡¯m a half-demon!¡± Dante was frank. He sat down opposite him and placed his feet on the table. Then he pointed at Nero, who was crossing his arms. ¡°And not only me. He¡¯s also a half-demon!¡± Nero rolled his eyes. He hesitated for a moment before showing Sareth his demon right arm. ¡°So, you don¡¯t have to worry too much, Sareth!¡± Dante spread his hands and tried to speak in a relaxed tone. ¡°We¡¯re actually the same kind.¡± Sareth finally understood what the familiar feeling he had when he first saw Dante was, so he could not help but say, ¡°You¡¯re also Children of Taboo. Have demons and humans¡­ ever hunted you down?¡± Regarding his identity as a Child of Taboo, the memory of that high-rank demon choking him was still fresh in his mind. He knew that many demons hated Children of Taboo like him to the bone, so he was curious about whether these two of his kind had encountered the same thing as him. However, this term that Sareth said made Dante and Nero look at each other. ¡°Children of Taboo?¡± When Dante was young, demons had indeed hunted him down, but that was a tragedy caused by demons taking revenge on his father. After that, he often suffered attacks from demons, but he always felt that it was related to his father. But after hearing this term, Dante realized that his understanding might have been wrong, so he could not help but ask, ¡°Children of Taboo? What does this mean?¡± Sareth was taken aback. ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡± Dante and Nero both shook their heads. Sareth looked down at the food on the table. He could not help but grab it and take a bite. He found it delicious, so he could not worry so much and began to eat it. As he ate, he explained, ¡°Foster Father once told me that demons and humans are very different creatures, so it¡¯s difficult for them to have offspring. But by chance, there¡¯s a tiny chance that offspring will appear. But such half-demon offsprings are not permitted by demons. On the one hand, demons will covet the talent of half-demons, and on the other hand, they want to kill half-demons to maintain the purity of demon bloodlines, so they call demon-human hybrids Children of Taboo¡­¡± Dante and Nero looked at each other. To be honest, they had been fighting demons all these years. Although the demons they encountered were furious at them, they had long been accustomed to it. They felt that the demons¡¯ anger might have something to do with them hunting demons, but they had never thought that there was such a deep reason. ¡°Sareth, according to you, are you also being hunted down by demons?¡± Dante asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Sareth raised his head in puzzlement and thought for a while. It seemed that except for the time when he encountered those high-rank demons and had his identity exposed, his foster father had protected him well, so he had not been hunted down by demons¡­ Looking at Sareth¡¯s blank expression, Dante felt a headache. To be honest, although Sareth was the same as them, it was still difficult for children of his age to communicate because adults might not be able to keep up with his thinking At this moment, Nico, who was beside Sareth, suddenly asked, ¡°Is it delicious? Would you like some more? Kyrie¡¯s cooking is pretty good!¡± Sareth quickly nodded. It was the first time he had eaten cooked human food, so he naturally found it delicious. Nico smiled as she took the plate from Sareth and went to the kitchen. When she passed by Nero, she gave him a meaningful glance. This was the decision that they had reached after discussing last night. Because Dante and the others had attacked Sareth, Sareth was hostile to them. But for a child like Sareth, blindly using force was easy to arouse his rebellious attitude, and the gains would not make up for the losses. So Nico believed that if she used some gentle methods and tried her best to get along with Sareth as a friend, there might be unexpected gains. At least, this child looked like he was inexperienced, and it should be easier to get information from him¡­ This was why, early in the morning, the first person to appear was the woman, Nico, and then Dante and Nero appeared as the same kind. Now, with the help of Kyrie¡¯s superb culinary skills, it was easy to lower many of Sareth¡¯s psychological defenses. After receiving the hint from Nico¡¯s eyes, Nero scratched his head and said to Sareth, ¡°After you finish eating, go take a shower. You smell of gunpowder and blood.¡± Dante nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, brat. Since you have nowhere to go now, stay here first.¡± Upon hearing the way Dante addressed him, Sareth could not help but become angry. ¡°How many times have I told you not to call me brat?!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Dante laughed loudly. He reached out to rub Sareth¡¯s hair and walked out of the garage without looking back. Chapter 404 - Terrifying Chapter Name Chapter 404 Terrifying Chapter Name Sareth did not think about escaping but stayed at Nero¡¯s house temporarily. First, he knew that he could not defeat Dante and the others, and if he ran away, they would most likely catch him again. Second, he subconsciously recognized them as his kind after confirming Dante and Nero¡¯s identities. With Nero and the others, the feeling of estrangement that Sareth had after entering the human world disappeared a lot. Sareth was only a child, so of course, he did not like being alone. Now that he had people to talk with, he was naturally willing to communicate. Nero¡¯s garage was also Nico¡¯s workshop. There were many things that Sareth found strange here. Out of curiosity, he kept asking Nico questions, and she patiently answered them. She even showed him the use of some of the tools and let him try them personally sometimes. If Nico was considered a big sister who would occasionally play pranks, then Kyrie was the complete opposite. She was a very gentle and caring woman. Toward Sareth, she treated him like the other adopted orphans. Although she did not say much, Sareth saw Cassandra in her. In addition, there was Trish and Lady. Although they had not interacted much with Sareth, they had always maintained their smiles. With these few women around, Sareth¡¯s psychological defenses naturally fell again and again. Over the next two days, after seeing that Sareth did not intend to escape, Dante and Nero had a discussion and returned Sareth¡¯s weapons to him. This won Sareth¡¯s favor, and he finally decided not to pursue the matter of Dante and Nero beating him up. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Dante and Nero asked their doubts at the dinner table. ¡°Sareth, I¡¯ve always been curious. Where do you come from?¡± Dante pretended to say casually while holding a knife and fork to eat a steak. ¡°You seem to be investigating the demon swordsman Sparda. Is there something you want to do?¡± Upon hearing this question, Sareth, who was eating, abruptly stopped. But just as the atmosphere was about to become stiff, Kyrie, who was sitting beside Sareth, reached out to touch his hair and said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re just curious. Moreover, maybe we can help you if you say it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Lady said timely. ¡°I don¡¯t dare to say anything else, but when it comes to Sparda, we have the right to speak.¡± Sareth looked around and found that everyone was staring at him, and he could not help sighing heavily. He was not stupid. Of course, he understood why Dante and the others brought him back. Although these people were very good to him, he did not forget the missions Roy gave him. However¡­ he knew very well that he knew too little about this human world. If he wanted to find the history of Sparda and the Demon Bible, he did not know how long it would take for him to investigate it by himself. So after thinking about it, he decided to say it and ask for help from these people. He lowered his head and started eating again. As he ate, he said, ¡°What I¡¯m looking for is called the Demon Bible. This is my mission.¡± ¡°Demon Bible?¡± After hearing this term, the others were confused. In fact, many of the terms that Sareth said confused them¡­ Dante could not help but ask, ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­ something like a stone stele!¡± Sareth recalled the piece that Roy had shown him and described it. ¡°It looks like an ancient stone stele with demon characters engraved on it. It¡¯s been too long, and the characters are somewhat illegible.¡± ¡°What¡¯s¡­ the use of this thing?¡± Nero asked with a frown. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know what use it has¡­¡± Sareth said. ¡°I just want to find it. It¡¯s said that a demon lord named Sparda took this thing away to this world. I wanted to find if there were any records of this thing in the museum¡­¡± Subconsciously, everyone looked at Dante. He was the son of Sparda, and he should know what Sparda had left behind. Unfortunately, he frowned and thought for a long time, but he did not recall anything. In fact, Dante¡­ and even his brother, Vergil, had very vague memories of their father. He could not even remember his father¡¯s appearance. There was nothing he could do about it. When he was six years old, demons had attacked his home, and his mother had died because of it. His home had been burned down, and the family portrait that had been hanging in his house had also burned down at that time. The portrait had his father¡¯s human appearance, but after decades, he could not remember much. As for the relics left behind by his father, Dante only recognized the sword Rebellion in his hands and Yamato, the sword of his brother, Vergil. Yamato was now stored in Nero¡¯s demon right arm, and Rebellion was on him. Other than that, there was nothing else that his father, Sparda, had left behind. Therefore, Dante could only say, ¡°Sareth, are you mistaken? I¡¯ve never heard that Sparda has something like the Demon Bible¡­¡± ¡°No, there definitely is!¡± Sareth shook his head. ¡°Foster Father won¡¯t be wrong. If he says there is, there definitely is!¡± Nero put down the fork in his hand and said doubtfully, ¡°Sareth, you¡¯ve mentioned the word ¡®foster father¡¯ twice. Who is this person? You seem to trust him a lot¡­¡± ¡°Of course! It was Foster Father who adopted me!¡± Sareth said matter-of-factly as he raised his fingers and counted. ¡°And Mother Cassandra, Mother Julia, Mother Benia¡­ Well, Mother Benia is too strict with me, and I¡¯m a little afraid of her, but she¡¯s actually very good to me¡­¡± This child has three mothers? With this thought popping into Dante¡¯s mind, he suddenly felt a little envious of Sareth¡¯s so-called foster father! He is a winner in life! ¡°Sareth, you don¡¯t seem to be from this world, so your foster father isn¡¯t either?¡± Trish suddenly asked. ¡°Yes, of course not!¡± Sareth nodded. ¡°I come from the Abyss. Foster Father and the others can¡¯t come for the time being, so they asked me to come first¡­¡± ¡°Abyss? What is this place?¡± Trish, Lady, and the others looked at each other in confusion. ¡°The Abyss is the Abyss!¡± Sareth did not know how to describe it. He gestured to describe Frostfire City. ¡°It¡¯s full of snow falling all year round, and the temperature is very low and cold. It¡¯s only slightly warmer in Frostfire City that Foster Father built because there¡¯s an underground volcano¡­¡± Dante, Nero, and the others listened to Sareth¡¯s descriptions with rapt attention. They were actually quite curious about the world where Sareth lived. ¡°What I like the most is riding on Fat Tiger¡¯s back and going out to play!¡± Sareth became more excited as he spoke. ¡°Fat Tiger runs really fast, and his back is really big¡­¡± Nico interrupted him and asked curiously, ¡°Who is Fat Tiger?¡± ¡°Fat Tiger is a big dog!¡± Sareth replied. ¡°A big, big dog! As big as a mountain!¡± Nico and the others laughed when they heard that. They thought that this child was exaggerating. How could there be such a big dog¡­ ¡°But Fat Tiger isn¡¯t the biggest!¡± Sareth continued. ¡°The biggest is Rafaro, but that guy is too cunning. He¡¯s always flying in the sky. I want him to take me flying with him, but he¡¯s always finding excuses to brush me off¡­¡± ¡°Who is Rafaro?¡± Nico asked. ¡°Rafaro is a dragon!¡± Sareth said in a very normal tone. ¡°Sky Dragon, the Sky Dragon of Osiris, that¡¯s what everyone calls him.¡± Dragon?! When everyone heard this, they looked at each other and exchanged glances. It seemed like their guess was right. It really was another world. There were no creatures like dragons in this world¡­ From the moment Sareth was sensible, he had come into contact with the things in Frostfire City, so these things were normal to him. Therefore, when he spoke about them, he used a normal tone. But the strange thing was that because of the preconceived notion, after hearing what Sareth said, although Dante and the others felt that it was novel, they did not think any further. They subconsciously treated Sareth¡¯s foster father, Mother Cassandra, and the others as humans of another world and the big dog that Sareth mentioned as a real dog¡­ For a while, there was a harmonious atmosphere at the dining table. Everyone listened to Sareth boasting about his ¡®hometown¡¯ with smiles on their faces. They even felt that his foster father was not bad. Not every human would adopt a half-demon child¡­ It had to be known that the identity of being a half-demon made it very difficult for Dante and Nero to integrate into the human communities of this world. It was not bad for Dante, but Nero had a much worse experience. His demon right arm often brought him trouble, and he did not even dare to show his right hand in front of humans. Every time he went out, he would hang his arm and wrap it in bandages to pretend that he was injured so that others would not see his right hand and become panicked. Although Sareth looked like a human now, when half-demons were emotional, it would cause the demon side to appear. But they thought that his foster father must have seen it before. Not only did he not shun Sareth in this situation, but he even adopted him. If he was not a good person, who was? So when Dante saw Sareth speaking about his father full of admiration and worship, he actually felt a little envious¡­ After Sareth spoke for a while and calmed down, Lady asked, ¡°So, your foster father told you about the Demon Bible stele?¡± ¡°Yeah, there seems to be a bunch of them!¡± Sareth nodded. ¡°My foster father said that Spada might have one, so I¡¯ve been searching for clues about it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so?¡± Trish looked at Dante and asked curiously, ¡°If Sparda really has this thing, why have we never heard of it?¡± ¡°If Foster Father says there is, then there definitely is!¡± Sareth retorted. ¡°Foster Father said that Spada brought it from the Abyss!¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Dante finally realized that something was wrong. ¡°What did you just say? Sparda brought it from the Abyss? No way. Sparda has been to your world?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ You can¡¯t say that¡­¡± Sareth pondered over the words. ¡°It¡¯s not that Sparda has been to my world, but that Sparda is from the Abyss¡­¡± ¡°Huh?!¡± Everyone was stunned. Where did this come from?! Trish was shocked. ¡°This is impossible! Sparda is a demon of the Demon World. How could he come from your world?!¡± ¡°Huh? Didn¡¯t I say it just now?¡± Sareth scratched his head. ¡°The Abyss is the world of demons. Foster Father said that the Abyss is the home of demons¡­¡± With a pfft, Dante and Nero spat out all the food they were chewing. This twist was something that they did not expect. Trish stood up angrily, slapped the table, and shouted, ¡°Brat, what nonsense are you saying?! The Demon World is clearly the home of demons. I¡¯m a demon, so how can I not know where I come from?!¡± Seeing Trish¡¯s anger, Sareth was a little confused. ¡°But¡­ but Foster Father said that the Demon World here is actually called the Purgatory Space. It¡¯s just an alternate space that envelops the main world, and this alternate space is just an outpost for demons. All demons actually come from the Abyss at the beginning¡­¡± At this moment, even Trish was stupefied. Everyone looked at Sareth in a daze, unable to digest what he said. Dante was the first to come back to his senses. He vaguely felt that something was wrong just now, and a thought suddenly flashed in his mind as he subconsciously asked, ¡°Your¡­ your foster father is a demon?!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Sareth nodded matter-of-factly. ¡°Moreover, Foster Father is a very, very powerful demon lord! All of Frostfire City is his territory!¡± When they heard this, a bolt of lightning exploded in everyone¡¯s minds. Demon¡­ demon lord?! A demon lord like Sparda?! Nico asked Sareth in a trembling voice, ¡°Then¡­ then what about your Mother Cassandra¡­¡± Sareth said seriously, ¡°Mother Cassandra? She¡¯s a lich. As for Mother Julia, she¡¯s a fallen angel. Mother Benia is a pure demon, but she¡¯s a succubus¡­¡± As they listened to Sareth going through his appalling family, everyone at the table was shocked speechless! They realized that the situation did not seem to be the harmony and friendship that they had imagined¡­ There was only one thought in their minds now. Things are¡­ big!! Chapter 405 - Time Chapter 405 Time April 28th, 10:40 p.m. The small town of Fortuna was already silent. The people here were like those in other cities, and no one dared to go out at night. They hid in their homes, sealed the doors and windows, and lit the lights, hoping that these lights could dispel the terrifying darkness in the night and allow dawn to come sooner. But there were also people who were not afraid of the silent night¡­ At this moment, in the small forest not far from Nero¡¯s shop, a few figures gathered here. Although Kyrie had already coaxed Sareth to sleep, Dante, Nero, Trish, Lady, and Nico were worried that their discussion would wake him up, so they had it here. What Sareth had said during the day shocked everyone. In particular, Trish was a demon. She was a demon created by Demon Emperor Mundus to confuse Dante and had an extremely similar appearance to Dante¡¯s mother, Eva. Although she looked human, she was actually a proper demon¡­ Even though she was a created demon, in her understanding, the Demon World was the home of demons, and she had always thought so. However, what Sareth said overturned everything she knew. From Sareth¡¯s mouth, she learned that the so-called Demon World was only a so-called outpost. Behind the Demon World was a world called the Abyss, which was the home of all demons in the Infinite Worlds. She initially thought that Demon Emperor Mundus was the strongest and most terrifying demon, but from what Sareth said, she realized that there might be many demons like him in the Abyss¡­ Every time they thought about this, everyone felt a deep sense of helplessness and despair because they could not imagine what it would be like for a group of demons as powerful as Mundus to appear together. Perhaps that was the true apocalypse¡­ Nico was smoking in silence, Trish and Lady did not say a word, and Dante and Nero were pacing back and forth. Everyone¡¯s mind was in a mess. Fortunately, this strange atmosphere did not last long. Dante broke the silence as he spread his hands and said, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be like this. Are we going to stay like this until dawn? Give your opinions. How should we deal with that brat Sareth?!¡± ¡°Does this still need thinking?¡± Trish said. ¡°Behind that kid is a powerful demon lord comparable to Sparda. No matter what he wants to do by getting Sareth to come to this world, it definitely won¡¯t be a good thing. So my opinion is to prevent trouble before it happens and imprison Sareth! Or kill him directly! In short, we can¡¯t let him mess around in this world.¡± ¡°Hey, he¡¯s just a child!¡± Nico immediately retorted. ¡°Perhaps he¡¯s only being used by his demon foster father. Is there a need to be so extreme?¡± Trish refuted, ¡°It¡¯s precisely because that demon might be using him that we have to stop him decisively. Are we going to let him go just because he¡¯s a child? As you can see, Sareth is a child raised by demons. His worldview and his understanding are exactly the same as those of demons. He¡¯s just a demon in human skin!¡± ¡°Hey, you make it sound like you¡¯re not a demon in human skin!¡± Nico¡¯s mouth was venomous as she retorted. ¡°You¡¯re a demon yourself. Are you on the demons¡¯ side?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the same!¡± Trish said weakly. At this moment, Lady said, ¡°I think Nico is right. Even if Sareth has the worldview and understanding of demons, just like you, Trish, it¡¯s not impossible to reverse this view¡­¡± Trish looked at her and shut up resentfully. Although when it came to matters relating to Dante, Trish and Lady often competed with each other. In fact, the two women were good friends in private. What Lady said now was actually biased toward Trish, so Trish could not say anything. Seeing that the three women were not arguing currently, Nero quickly said, ¡°Actually, I feel that we haven¡¯t grasped the main point. Although Sareth¡¯s foster father is indeed a powerful demon, don¡¯t you remember? Sareth said that his foster father can¡¯t come to our world for the time being!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Dante said. ¡°The stronger the demon, the harder it is to appear in the human world. After fighting against demons for so many years, I¡¯ve discovered this. Moreover, it seems that this rule is not only effective against the demons of the Demon World but also for the Abyss that Sareth mentioned.¡± ¡°So, we actually don¡¯t need to worry about Sareth for now!¡± Nero concluded. ¡°What we should really care about is the Demon Bible stele that he mentioned. Although we don¡¯t know what this thing is for, we have to prepare for the worst. This Demon Bible stele can help Sareth¡¯s foster father, that powerful demon lord, enter our world! In that case, can¡¯t we find it before Sareth?¡± ¡°This is also a solution!¡± Lady nodded. ¡°No matter what the demon behind Sareth wants to use him for, we only need to destroy what he¡¯s trying to do.¡± ¡°But the biggest problem is¡­¡± Dante smiled wryly and spread his hands. ¡°We don¡¯t know what the stele looks like or where it is¡­¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t actually a bad thing!¡± Nico exhaled a mouthful of smoke and smiled. ¡°Since even we locals don¡¯t know about it, it should be very difficult for Sareth to find it, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡± Trish nodded. ¡°However, just in case, I think that regardless of whether Sareth can find it or not, we should find a way to hold it in our hands. As long as we hide this thing, we can absolutely prevent Sareth from succeeding.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. But we don¡¯t have any clues!¡± Dante said. ¡°No! Maybe someone knows!¡± After saying this, Lady stared intently at Dante. The others gradually understood, so everyone looked at Dante. Of course, Dante knew what she meant and paced around in frustration. Although he had never heard of the Demon Bible, there was one person who might haveDante¡¯s brother, Vergil! When the demons attacked Dante¡¯s family in revenge, Dante¡¯s mother, Eva, had hidden him to protect him and died. Although the incident back then had caused Dante trauma, Eva had made him feel profound maternal love deep in his heart. So when he grew up, although he appeared rebellious, he was passionate, and his experiences let him have more human nature in him. At that time, Vergil had been separated from Eva and Dante due to an accident, causing him to struggle to survive by himself. Moreover, by chance, he went to the Demon World, where he could only fight against demons by himself and bitterly survive alone. This led to Vergil¡¯s realization that strength was everything, and only those with great strength could survive. Especially after learning about his mother¡¯s death, he realized that only powerful strength could protect the things important to him. It was precisely because of this understanding that Vergil was very cold and ruthless after growing up. His values were worlds apart from those of Dante¡­ Vergil, who was desperate for power, had been searching everywhere for the power of their father, Sparda. From the Demon World to the human world, Vergil had always been tracking down his father¡¯s traces, so if there was anyone in this world who knew Sparda the best, it would definitely be him. If Sparda really had a stone stele like the Demon Bible, then the only person who might know its whereabouts was Vergil. However, this was what troubled Dante. He had lost contact with Vergil for a long time, so he had no idea where he was. The weapon that Vergil had always carried with him, Yamato, was currently in Nero¡¯s right demon arm. The time when Nero obtained Yamato was five years ago during the Order of the Sword incident. In other words, it had been at least five years since Dante had lost contact with Vergil. If you were to look back in detail, it should have been when Trish appeared ten years ago and led Dante to Mallet Island. At that time, Dante had encountered a black knight holding a sword. At first, he did not know who it was, but after defeating him, the black knight had dropped the other half of the amulet he had, and he realized that it might have been his brother, Vergil (Devil May Cry events). So all these years, there had been no news of Vergil. How could it be possible for Dante to find Vergil and ask about the Demon Bible¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s do this!¡± Dante finally had no choice but to say, ¡°Let¡¯s go back first and try to investigate some of the things about Sparda back then. Although it¡¯s been a long time, maybe we can find something. In addition, we can also ask for help from the information broker Morrison. He has a lot of sources of information, so there could be an unexpected discovery¡­ As for Vergil¡­ I don¡¯t think we can count on him¡­¡± ¡°It seems like we can only do it this way¡­¡± Trish turned the guns in her hands around. The two guns in her hands were actually one of Sparda¡¯s relics, called ¡®Luce & Ombra¡¯. In addition, there had been Force Edge, but this sword was used to seal the Demon World¡¯s tower, Temen-ni-gru. There were only a handful of relics that Sparda had left behind. If they wanted to find the Demon Bible stele, they could only think of solutions from all aspects. ¡°Sareth will stay with you first!¡± Dante said to Nero. ¡°You and Nico watch over him. Don¡¯t let him run around. If he really wants to leave, then knock him out and tie him up!¡± Nero shrugged. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it when we have to! In any case, if we really do that, the trust relationship we built with him with great difficulty will go up in smoke¡­¡± ¡°But it¡¯s still better than letting him attract a powerful demon, right?¡± Dante patted Nero¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you!¡± With that, he called for Trish and Lady, and the three of them drove back to the city where the shop was as Nero and Nico watched them Trish drove the car while Dante sat in the passenger¡¯s seat with his hands on his head, not saying a word. Where the hell are you, Vergil¡­ Who knew if Dante had the attribute of a jinx. Not long after he left, a swaying figure appeared in Fortuna¡­ April 30th was the beginning of another incident¡­ Chapter 406 - Dante’s Home Chapter 406 Dante¡¯s Home ¡°Hey, what are you doing?! Let go of me!¡± Early in the morning on April 30th, Nero¡¯s garage was noisy as Sareth¡¯s angry voice echoed. Yes, Sareth was tied up again because¡­ he wanted to leave. Kyrie¡¯s culinary skills were excellent, and the food was delicious. Moreover, Sareth had not been mistreated here and actually liked getting along with Nero and the others. But Sareth remembered the missions that Roy gave him, so after playing here for a few days, he proposed leaving However, the problem was that before they left, Dante and the others had told Nero that they could not let Sareth leave, and he had to stay within Nero¡¯s line of sight, so Nero naturally would not allow Sareth¡¯s request. Sareth was a little angry that Nero did not allow his request. He felt that he was already an adult and should be able to act according to his wishes, so he insisted on leaving. Nero had no choice but to use the same method as Dante to knock out Sareth, tie him up, and confiscate his weapons. When Sareth woke up, he was fuming. He could not understand why human thoughts were so complicated. They had been talking nicely earlier, so why did they suddenly turn hostile? ¡°Sareth, we can¡¯t let you leave!¡± Nico persuaded. ¡°Just stay here and don¡¯t think about finding the Demon Bible!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t listen! I won¡¯t listen!¡± Sareth struggled desperately. In his opinion, what did finding the Demon Bible have to do with them? Why did they always have to stop him? Sareth felt that what he wanted to do was natural and without any problems, but Nero and the others were worried that Sareth would attract his foster father. There was an immense difference in ideas between the two sides, so it caused this farce. Nero had a headache from the quarrel. ¡°Nico, let him think for a while. Ignore him.¡± Nico sighed and could only do so. The two of them began their work in the garage and ignored Sareth. At first, Sareth was still shouting and struggling, but no one responded to him for a long time. He could not break free, so he gradually became tired and quiet, sitting on the chair in a daze. Nico, who was under a car repairing it, found that Sareth was silent, and she grinned. She felt that Nero¡¯s method was really good. He was indeed worthy of being someone who had adopted a few children with Kyrie¡­ After busying herself for a long time, it was the afternoon in the blink of an eye. Kyrie¡¯s voice came from afar, calling them to have dinner. Nico slid out from under the car and wanted to call Nero along, but Nero was still busy, so he told her to go first and that he would come later. She did not think much about it. She walked in front of Sareth, reached out, pinched his cheek, and smiled. ¡°Just wait. Big Sis will feed you after I eat!¡± ¡°Damn woman!¡± Sareth mumbled through gritted teeth, but he could not be so firm-willed after smelling the faint aroma drifting over. Only Sareth and Nero were remaining in the garage. Nero finished with his work, wiped the oil stains on his hands, and was about to say something to Sareth when a shadow suddenly appeared from behind him. Nero turned his head. The half-closed shutter door reflected a person¡¯s figure in the sunlight, and this figure stood in front of the garage door, causing Nero to be unable to see him clearly. However, Nero did not think too much about it and asked, ¡°Do you need something?¡± The figure did not answer but just walked slowly into the garage while swaying slightly. This guy looks a little dispirited. Is he a homeless person nearby¡­ Nero thought and continued to ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you hungry? You¡¯re lucky, brother. We¡¯re having dinner. Do you want to come and have something to eat together? Kyrie always cooks too much¡­¡± Of course, Sareth also saw the figure walking into the garage. Because the angle was different, and Sareth did not have much light on his back, he could only roughly see that this person was wearing tattered clothes and had a hood over his head. As for the appearance, it was unclear. Even so, Sareth found something strange about this person. It felt like the first time he saw Dante¡­ Before he had time to think about it carefully, Nero realized that something was wrong because when this person approached him, his demon right arm began to shine! This was the sign that a demon was nearby! Nero was shocked and blurted out, ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re a demon?!¡± At this moment, Kyrie¡¯s voice came from the kitchen again, urging Nero to come and eat. Nero panicked, afraid that she would come at this time, so he quickly said something to stop her. But this mysterious man suddenly attacked him. He grabbed Nero¡¯s right wrist, and with a sudden burst of strength, he swung Nero in a circle and smashed him heavily onto the ground. After Nero got up from the ground, his head was spinning, and intense pain immediately came. He looked down and found that this mysterious man had ripped off his demon right arm! This mysterious man held the severed demon arm and said for the first time, ¡°I¡¯m here¡­ to take it back¡­¡± Nero screamed and knelt on the ground. Blood spewed out from his severed right shoulder like a fountain, looking extremely terrifying. Sareth, who was tied to the chair, was stunned when he saw this scene. He hurriedly stood up and wanted to check Nero¡¯s injuries, but as soon as he stood up, his face-planted to the ground because his feet were also tied. Lying on the ground, Sareth saw a strange scene. Nero¡¯s demon right arm in the mysterious man¡¯s hand turned into a slender, long blade in a flash of light. Holding this blade, the mysterious man bent down and coughed, looking sickly as he muttered to himself, ¡°I don¡¯t have much time¡­¡± After speaking, the mysterious man struggled to stand up. He drew the blade from the scabbard, waved it twice on the spot, and slashed out two cross-shaped blade marks. The next second, the cross-shaped blade marks suddenly glowed. A large spatial rift appeared out of thin air in the garage. Sareth recognized that it was definitely a spatial rift, but this was what surprised him the most because he had never thought that a blade could cut open space! Seeing the mysterious man wobbling toward the spatial rift, Sareth reacted. He turned over and crushed the chair under him. Before the spell on the ropes could activate, he finally tore off the restraint. Then he quickly threw away the ropes and rushed to Nero¡¯s side. ¡°How¡­ how are you?!¡± Sareth was in a flurry as he tried to stop Nero¡¯s bleeding, but he did not have any experience in emergency treatment and did not know what to do. Because of the massive loss of blood, Nero¡¯s mind was groggy. He ignored Sareth and stretched out his left hand toward the mysterious man who was leaving. ¡°Wait¡­ wait!¡± However, his shouts were useless. The mysterious man disappeared into the spatial rift without looking back. At this moment, Kyrie and Nico, who had heard Nero¡¯s screams, ran into the garage in a hurry. After seeing the large amount of blood gushing out from under Nero, they screamed. When Sareth saw the two of them appear, he felt that he could not help much, so he gritted his teeth, picked up Executioner and Calamity from the table beside him, and dashed toward the spatial rift that was about to close! ¡°Wait, Sareth! Don¡¯t go!¡± Nico screamed when she saw his actions. However, Sareth could not worry about so much as he rushed into the spatial rift. He wanted to avenge Nero! Yes, although Sareth was very angry that Nero had knocked him out and tied him up, he was not really angry from the bottom of his heart. No matter what, it had been Nero, Kyrie, and Nico who had been taking care of him these days, helping him bathe and cook for him. Sareth was not really cold and heartless, and at least half of the blood flowing in him was human blood, so he was actually very grateful to Nero and the others. Now, this bastard who suddenly appeared had actually torn off Nero¡¯s arm. Sareth felt his blood rush to his head, and his lungs were about to explode from anger. He ignored everything and chased after this bastard, intending to make him pay. This child¡¯s reckless personality had not changed much¡­ Of course, he was not too rash. At least, he could feel that the aura on this mysterious bastard was not too strong. How should he put it? It seemed like that guy could die at any time¡­ After rushing into the spatial rift, a light flashed in front of him in the next second, and Sareth appeared in a strange place. Perhaps because of the delay just now, he did not immediately find the mysterious figure after chasing in. But Sareth was not discouraged. He held Calamity tightly in his hand and searched while being vigilant. Then he found that he was in a¡­ dilapidated house! This place was enormous and had many rooms, but they looked tattered and full of cobwebs and dust everywhere. Moreover, there were traces of fire and battle in many places. There were even blood stains and hideous claw marks on several walls, looking like¡­ a haunted house. ¡°Where is this place?¡± Sareth looked around in surprise. The air here was full of a strange musty smell that made him feel very uncomfortable. As he walked, he suddenly found something under his feet. After picking it up and wiping it clean, he discovered that it was an old photo that was mostly burnt. When he saw this photo, he suddenly widened his eyes. In this photo was a woman, but the photo only had her head left. After seeing this woman, Sareth found that she looked very similar to the demoness Trish beside Dante¡­ Is this Trish¡¯s home? Sareth thought in puzzlement. But then he realized that while this woman looked very similar to Trish, there were some differences, and she did not seem to be the real Trish. What Sareth did not know was that he had actually come to Dante¡¯s house¡­ ¡­ His former home¡­ Chapter 407 - Sareth and V Sareth had doubts in his heart, but he did not forget his purpose for coming here. When he heard a faint sound not far away, he leaned forward carefully. In a wide corridor, he finally saw the mysterious cloaked man. This mysterious cloaked man was currently staggering forward, and he did not seem to be in a good state, so he did not notice that a small tail was following behind him. Sareth tried his best to hide his figure as he approached the mysterious man bit by bit. Sareth¡¯s heart was beating like a drum. He chased after the mysterious man because he wanted to take back Nero¡¯s arm, but he also realized that the mysterious man had used some unknown method to turn Nero¡¯s right arm into a blade. At this moment, the blade was in the man¡¯s hand. If he wanted to snatch it, he had to seize the opportune moment to succeed in one blow. Sneak attacking was a test of people¡¯s mental strength. Unknowingly, Sareth followed the mysterious man through the long corridor and arrived in a room. After arriving, the mysterious man suddenly stopped. Sareth was shocked and quickly stopped and found a place to hide. Then he heard the mysterious person say, ¡°Dante¡­¡± Before Sareth could figure out why the mysterious man would say Dante¡¯s name, he saw the mysterious man raise the sharp, long blade, hold it with both hands, and stab it into his abdomen! Sareth was dumbfounded. He really did not expect the mysterious person to do something so shocking. He was still thinking about how to sneak attack, but he did not expect the other party to kill himself first! Under the dim light, Sareth saw the tip of the blade sticking out from the mysterious man¡¯s pierced back. Blood kept flowing out from the tip, and a bloody smell immediately permeated the air. The mysterious man did not care as he said in a rhythmic tone, ¡°¡­ Entwined all around this body is¡­ bone-chilling, icy chains¡­ In the name of Sparda, come out!¡± With his voice, Sareth saw a flash of light on the mysterious man¡¯s back, and then a naked person was suddenly squeezed out from his back! Sareth thought that his eyes were playing tricks on him and could not help but rub them. But then he found that he was not mistaken. The figure was really squeezed out! After being squeezed out, this naked man was lying on the ground, looking weak. The mysterious man with a blade in his chest was currently kneeling on the ground. He raised his head and let out a heart-piercing scream at the sky, as though he had broken free of some restraint at this moment. An evil, immense magic power began to emerge from his body. Sareth witnessed this process with his own eyes. Under the dim light, he saw half of the mysterious man¡¯s face under his cloak. The skin on the side of his face was terrifyingly pale, and there were purplish-red blood vessels under his skin. But when this magic power began to emerge, the color of his skin started to change rapidly, and a black horny layer climbed onto his face. This magic power, this transformation, and this aura were not unfamiliar to Sareth at all. It was the aura of a demon! Not only did this mysterious man separate a man from himself after stabbing himself, but he also turned himself into a complete demon! Sareth was drenched in cold sweat. The demon in front of him was changing. His body was gradually becoming bigger, and the magic power pressure emanating from him was astonishing. He quickly surpassed the high-rank demon who had abducted Sareth and continued to grow. Demon lord?! Sareth was terrified. He felt that this demon¡¯s aura was infinitely close to his foster father¡¯s. The thought of sneak attacking and taking back Nero¡¯s arm had already disappeared. Sareth only hoped that the demon could not see him, so he restrained his magic power with all his might to reduce his presence. The cloak on the mysterious man could no longer cover his body as the ever-increasing height of his body directly burst the cloak. A large number of black tissue that resembled whip-like appendages grew out of the mysterious man¡¯s body, and a thick layer of bone armor began to cover his body. Finally, the mysterious man turned into a three-meter-tall giant with waving tentacles all over his body. There was even some liquid dripping from his body. Sareth did not know if it was blood or body fluids, but it emitted a putrid smell that made him want to vomit. The long blade in the mysterious demon¡¯s hand now had a layer of crystals wrapping around it and had turned into a pillar-shaped object full of spikes. This object floated beside the mysterious demon and slowly rotated. After completing the drastic changes from human to demon, this tall demon panted heavily and slammed through the wall without looking back. Sareth merely watched quietly and did not dare to chase after him at all. Fortunately, this demon did not seem to have any thoughts about the two people in the house and did not attack them. But after leaving the manor, he held the spike-shaped pillar and swung down to open a spatial channel. But what was different was that the aura of the Demon World came from the opposite side of the spatial rift, and there were the faint roars of demons. This demon stretched out his hands to pull open the edge of the spatial rift and entered. Only after the demon had left for a while did Sareth heave a sigh of relief and carefully emerge from his hiding place. He first looked at the tunnel that the demon had crashed through with lingering fear before looking at the naked man lying on the ground. This naked man was conscious, but he seemed to be unable to move, and only the parts above his neck could move. At this moment, he was trying his best to raise his head, and when he saw Sareth, he made unintelligible sounds as though he was calling out to him. Sareth held Calamity as he carefully leaned over and asked in a low voice, ¡°Who¡­ who are you? Or should I say¡­ what are you? Why did you¡­ come out from that guy?¡± The naked man did not answer him and only said with difficulty, ¡°Water¡­ water¡­¡± Sareth hesitated for a bit before running out to find water for him. He had too many questions that needed answers. From the looks of it, only this naked man could answer them, so he had to save his life first. There was no water and electricity in this ancient house. Sareth finally found some water in a water pit outside. Regardless of whether it was dirty or clean, he brought it back for the naked man to drink. As a result, the smelly water choked the man into coughing¡­ But in any case, after the moistening of the liquid, the man¡¯s condition improved. He sat up with Sareth¡¯s help. It was not until this moment that Sareth saw that the man had a tattoo over his entire upper body. This tattoo seemed to have magic power, and it was magic power originating from demons¡­ His hair, which was originally white, was turning black bit by bit. But what surprised Sareth the most was that this man¡¯s body seemed to be collapsing! After Sareth helped him up, the man did not say anything. Instead, he tried his best to control the weak magic power in his body to stop this collapse. Sareth could tell what he was doing and did not dare to disturb him. He just stood by the side and watched. At the same time, he kept looking at the big hole that had been pierced through, wary that the mysterious demon might appear again. Time passed bit by bit. Sareth did not know how much time had passed, but this man actually succeeded. With his weak magic power, he really stopped his body from collapsing. Only when he completely stabilized did he slowly open his eyes. Sareth looked at him and had to admit that despite looking thin and weak, he had a different kind of handsomeness. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± the black-haired man said in a hoarse voice. ¡°Who are you?¡± Sareth asked again. ¡°You can call me¡­ V¡­¡± ¡°Okay, V¡­¡± Sareth sighed. ¡°What¡¯s going on? I saw you separate from that guy, and then that guy became¡­ a demon!¡± V glanced at Sareth. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have followed¡­¡± ¡°But I¡¯m already here!¡± Sareth inserted his gun back into his waist, walked over, and squatted in front of the V. ¡°I¡¯m a child, but I¡¯m not stupid! You and that demon were originally the same person, right?¡± ¡°¡­ That¡¯s right! ¡°V lowered his head. ¡°We are indeed the same person¡­¡± ¡°Then you should know who that cloaked bastard is, right? Why did he snatch Nero¡¯s arm?¡± Sareth continued asking. ¡°Also, when he stabbed himself earlier, I heard him say Dante¡¯s name. He or you¡­ know Dante?!¡± Upon hearing Dante¡¯s name, V immediately looked up at Sareth and said anxiously, ¡°You¡­ you know Dante?!¡± ¡°Yes! That white-haired guy¡­ He¡¯s very cocky¡­¡± Sareth used the adjectives he had recently learned to describe Dante. ¡°That¡¯s good. Help me find some clothes and bring me to see Dante!¡± V struggled to stand up. ¡°Sorry, I refuse!¡± Sareth crossed his arms, sat on the ground, and turned his head to the side. ¡°If I don¡¯t figure out what¡¯s going on, I won¡¯t help!¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t something a child like you should know¡­¡± V sighed. However, the next second, the indignant Sareth drew out Executioner and injected magic power into the scythe, turning it into blazing flames. ¡°I¡¯ll say it once more. I¡¯m also a half-demon! If I¡¯m not wrong, your original body is as well. But under the power of the blade, your human bloodline and demon bloodline separated, right?!¡± V looked at Sareth¡¯s scythe in surprise before looking at him. ¡°You¡¯re a half-demon?! How is this possible?¡± ¡°Nothing is impossible!¡± Sareth withdrew his magic power. After the flames on the scythe extinguished, he put it back into his back. ¡°There must be a relationship between you, Dante, and even Nero. Although my bloodlines might be different from yours, I really want to know what¡¯s going on between you!¡± ¡°Troublesome brat¡­¡± V smiled bitterly. ¡°Okay, if you want to know, I can tell you¡­ After all, your power may be needed next¡­¡± Therefore, in this dark ancient house, V told Sareth a legend that had been passed down from two thousand years ago to now¡­ Chapter 408 - Exorcism Commission ¡°You¡­ you mean that Dante is the child of Sparda?!¡± Halfway through the story, V mentioned the identities of Dante and Vergil, and Sareth¡¯s eyes almost popped out. He did not expect that the white-haired guy who had stayed with him for a few days was actually one of Sparda¡¯s children! Seeing Sareth¡¯s surprised expression, V was a little puzzled. ¡°Huh? Didn¡¯t he tell you this?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Sareth shook his head and grabbed his red hair in annoyance. ¡°Damn it! No wonder that guy has been stopping me from investigating Sparda. It turns out that his father is Sparda¡­¡± Although Sareth knew that Dante and Nero were both half-demons, they had never told him about their origins, so he had only thought that Dante and Nero were the descendants of a demon and human. Now that he learned from V¡¯s story that Dante¡¯s father was Sparda, Sareth realized that it was because Dante did not like people investigating his father that he stopped him. At this time, Sareth still yet to understand. Dante and the others stopped him from investigating not because they did not like Sareth investigating Spada, but because Sareth investigating Spada might lead to serious consequences¡­ After hearing Sareth¡¯s vexed words, V frowned and asked, ¡°Why are you investigating Sparda?¡± V was actually the human side of Vergil. Although Vergil had separated him with the help of the katana Yamato, V had also inherited all of his memories, and Sparda was also Vergil¡¯s father. When he heard that Sareth was investigating Sparda, V also found it strange. Sareth did not hide it from him and told him about the Demon Bible. When V heard the term Demon Bible stele, he was at a loss at first, but after thinking about it for a while, his eyes suddenly gleamed. Then he asked Sareth calmly, ¡°Why are you looking for this thing?¡± Sareth scratched his head. ¡°It¡¯s just one of my missions. My foster father asked me to find it. As for what this thing is for, I don¡¯t really know.¡± Hearing this, V sighed in relief. At this moment, he had the same misunderstanding as Dante and the others at first. He thought that the foster father Sareth mentioned was a human, so he said, ¡°I have some impression of this thing¡­¡± ¡°Oh?!¡± Sareth¡¯s eyes lit up as he hurriedly asked, ¡°Have you heard of it? Can you tell me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I haven¡¯t finished telling my story¡­¡± V continued, ¡°¡­ Vergil lost in the final battle with Dante and chose to fall into the Demon World. There, he challenged Mundus, but unfortunately, he failed again. Then he was subsequently controlled by Mundus, became a puppet, and lost his memories. Then he encountered Dante again and was defeated by him again¡­ This is a great humiliation to Vergil!¡± ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡± Sareth felt that he could understand. Anyone who was defeated by their brother again and again would have their pride hurt, right? ¡°Therefore, defeating Dante has already become Vergil¡¯s final obsession!¡± V continued. ¡°Unfortunately, the severe injuries he suffered in several battles caused Vergil to fall into a very dangerous state of collapse. In addition, he felt that his repeated defeats were due to the weak human side of his bloodline, so in order to save himself and become stronger, he chose to turn himself into a pure demon¡­¡± Upon hearing the story and recalling what he had seen earlier, Sareth finally understood. He pointed at V in surprise. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re Vergil. Or the human side of Vergil.¡± ¡°¡­ That¡¯s right!¡± V struggled to stand up. ¡°Brat, the reason why I said so much to you is to let you understand how dangerous things are. You¡¯ve also seen the demon who left just now. He¡¯s the coldest and most evil side of Vergil. He inherited Vergil¡¯s obsession, so he¡¯ll definitely find a way to kill Dante to complete his revenge. He¡¯s now in the Demon World, but when he returns, he¡¯ll definitely come back with many demons. At that time, not only will Dante be in danger, but the entire human world will be in danger!¡± Without waiting for Sareth to respond, V grabbed Sareth¡¯s wrist tightly. ¡°You have to help me! Help me find Dante and tell him what happened here!¡± In fact, since V could say these words and wanted to inform Dante, his only family member, it was apparent that Vergil had a brother complex deep down. If Roy were here, he might have sighed. A certain Itachi is as well¡­ Once his emotions became agitated, V started coughing crazily. Sareth could tell that his current physical condition was not good, which was why he asked him for help. Otherwise, he would not have explained so much to a stranger¡­ Well, of course, it might also be because he heard that he knew Dante and Nero. ¡°I can help you¡­¡± Sareth scratched his head and said in worry, ¡°But I came here following the spatial rift and don¡¯t know where I am now. How do I go back like this?¡±. ¡°That¡¯s okay. I know where this is¡­¡± V looked up at an old picture hanging on the wall with a reminiscent expression. There was a man, a woman, and two similar-looking children¡­ After a long while, V returned to his senses and said, ¡°This is Red Grave City¡­ As long as we go out and find a map, we can find a way back.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Sareth said. ¡°Then I¡¯ll help you find Dante, but you have to tell me about the Demon Bible stele. Okay?¡± ¡°Deal!¡± V nodded weakly. Seeing that they had reached an agreement, Sareth did not waste any time. He roared, and blazing flames immediately rose from his body. Under his control, these flames gathered behind him and turned into a pair of flame wings. This was also a harvest from Sareth¡¯s recent increase in strength. These flame wings were not the pair when a demon transformed, and they could only be regarded as a way of using magic power. With these flame wings, Sareth could barely fly as he grabbed V¡¯s arm with both hands and dragged him out of the manor. It could not be helped. With Sareth¡¯s height and arm length, it was impossible for him to embrace an adult like V, so he could only fly with V in this way¡­ While Sareth and V were looking for a way back, on the other side, there was another scene in the small town of Fortuna. The mysterious man who suddenly appeared had snatched away Nero¡¯s right arm, causing him to lose a lot of blood and fall into a coma. After Nico and Kyrie hurriedly bandaged Nero to stop the bleeding, they finally remembered Sareth, who had rushed into the spatial rift, but they could not find him. They had no choice but to seek help from Dante. But when they tried to call his phone, they found that it was out of service! ¡°Damn it! You owe money?! How can you owe money at such a critical time?!¡± Nico was dumbfounded. It seemed like she did not know much about Dante¡¯s current economic situation. ¡°Let¡¯s try calling Lady or Trish¡­¡± ¡°Okay. What¡¯s the number?¡± Nico asked while holding her phone. The next second, Kyrie was stunned. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Not only did she not know, but even Nero did not know. He did not have much contact with Lady and Trish, and even if he did, it was through Dante. They could not count on calling Trish and Lady anymore. So in the end, Kyrie had no choice but to try calling the landline number of Dante¡¯s shop. She could connect to the landline, but unfortunately, no one picked up after ringing for a long time. Only then did Nico remember that after Dante and the others returned, they had probably gone out to search for clues about the Demon Bible and Vergil. It was normal that they were not in the shop. But this meant that they could not contact Dante and could not tell him what had happened to Nero. ¡°There¡¯s nothing else we can do. Let¡¯s take care of Nero first¡­¡± Nico sighed. But at this time, Nico did not know that the next time she could meet Dante was a month later¡­ May 2nd, 10:14 a.m. Sareth and V finally arrived in the city where Dante opened his shop. Sareth wanted to find Dante directly, but V stopped him. ¡°Sareth, I don¡¯t want Dante to know my identity. Please don¡¯t tell him, okay?¡± ¡°Okay¡­ Whatever you say.¡± Sareth nodded. He could roughly guess V¡¯s current feelings, so he asked, ¡°How do you plan to tell him about this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple. Just use the status of a client!¡± V opened a poetry book and smiled. ¡°This is an exorcism, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s best to let professional demon hunters do it.¡± Chapter 409 - Great Earthquake Coincidentally, on the second day after Sareth and V arrived in this city, Dante and the others happened to return to the shop. It could not be helped. Although they went out to investigate the Demon Bible, they did not obtain anything. It was not good that they had not opened the shop for a few days. When Sareth came to the human world, many demons had emerged from spatial rifts. Although most of them had already perished, there were still sporadic demons and monsters scattered everywhere. These demons were still attacking humans and needed demon hunters to eliminate them. If they did not open the shop, they would not be able to receive any commissions. After returning, Trish and Lady agreed to go shopping and buy clothes together, leaving only the old man Dante to go back and guard the shop without water and electricity alone. The only thing that could comfort him was that Trish promised to bring back a strawberry sundae for him¡­ Walking into the shop, Dante looked at the dusty and dirty office and sighed. He was hungry, so he opened the box of pizza on the table. There were two slices of pizza left, but they were from a few days ago and were already giving off a rotten smell. When he smelled it, he was so disgusted that he could only throw it away. He sat down on the chair and habitually placed his feet on the office table. But before he could relax, the door of the shop suddenly opened, and an old black gentleman walked in. ¡°Morrison? Your nose is still really sharp. You came to me as soon as I got back¡­¡± Seeing the old man, Dante was not surprised. ¡°Is there anything good for me?¡± This black old man was Morrison, an information broker who had been cooperating with Dante and the others. He was extremely resourceful and had connections with many demon-hunting organizations in the underground world. Every time Morrison appeared in the shop, it meant that there might be a commission. To the current Dante, who had no money to pay the electricity and water bills, he was definitely the most welcomed person. Morrison smiled. ¡°Just came back? Speaking of which, where have you been the past few days? The little lady Patty wanted to invite you to her birthday party, but she couldn¡¯t contact you at all. She even called me!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tease, Morrison. You¡¯re a smart person. Don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t know what I went out to do?¡± Dante spread his hands. He did not believe that Morrison did not know what he had been doing. Then he said helplessly, ¡°As for Patty¡­ I really don¡¯t want to go¡­¡± ¡°Ha, who told you to spout nonsense?¡± Morrison took off his hat and laughed. ¡°You said that you would date her when she grows up. Haven¡¯t you thought that women will remember some words for life?¡± ¡°Okay, okay. Stop messing with me, Morrison¡­¡± Dante surrendered. ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± Morrison sat down on a couch beside him. ¡°It¡¯s indeed something good. I received a job with an advance payment¡­¡± ¡°Oh?!¡± Dante¡¯s interest was immediately piqued. ¡°Advance payment? I like the sound of that. I need to get running water here so that I can flush the toilet¡­¡± Indeed, not only was there a musty smell in Dante¡¯s shop, but there was also a faint stench drifting from the toilet¡­ Morrison stood up, took out an envelope from his pocket, gestured to Dante, and then threw it on the table. ¡°The water, electricity, and gas bills have all been deducted from your share!¡± Just as Dante picked up the envelope and before he had time to open it, the lights in the shop suddenly lit up, the electric fan above his head started slowly turning, and a faint sound of water running came from the toilet tank. Especially the neon sign outside, the enormous ¡®Devil May Cry¡¯ words flickered twice before completely lighting up. It was as though the entire shop had come alive at this moment. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Dante sighed. ¡°I love this feeling¡­¡± Morrison nodded, took out a cigar from his pocket, and lit it. ¡°Now that your shop has reopened, let¡¯s meet the client!¡± Dante looked at the door and saw it open slightly. A black-haired man wearing a sleeveless leather jacket and with tattoos covering both arms silently walked in. He held a cane in his right hand and a poetry book in his left. He crossed his arms and leaned against the wall by the door. Before Dante could ask, another figure emerged from the door. When Dante saw this figure, his eyes almost popped out, and he blurted out, ¡°Sareth?! How can it be you?!¡± Saras had Calamity at his waist and carried Executioner on his back. After entering, he looked around Dante¡¯s office and curled his lips. ¡°Do you think I really want to appear in front of you? Your place sucks¡­ Nero¡¯s is much better.¡± The muscles on Dante¡¯s face twitched, and he said with a headache, ¡°Where did you learn the word ¡®sucks¡¯?¡± ¡°From Nico!¡± Sareth shrugged, jumped slightly, and sat on Dante¡¯s desk. Morrison looked at Sareth meaningfully as he put on his hat. He said to Dante, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go find Trish and Lady. They have to go too.¡± Hearing this, Dante could no longer care about Sareth. He quickly said to Morrison, ¡°What?! Please, with me around, do you think this matter can¡¯t be resolved? Can¡¯t you let me save some private money?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a big case this time, Dante. You can¡¯t underestimate it. You need some help¡­¡± While speaking, Morrison opened the door and walked out, completely ignoring Dante¡¯s request. After Morison left, Dante said helplessly, ¡°Okay, Sareth. Tell me. Why did you come here to make fun of me instead of staying with Nero?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not here to make fun of you. I¡¯m not that bored¡­¡± Sareth tapped Dante¡¯s table unhappily and gestured at V. ¡°Let him tell you.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Dante looked at V, whom he thought was acting pretentious by reading his book with his arms crossed, and said with a displeased tone, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± V did not answer Dante. As he walked, he read a sentence from the poetry book. ¡°¡®I have no name; I am but two days old.¡±¡± Not only was Dante speechless, but even Sareth was speechless. Although V had asked him not to expose his identity in front of Dante, when he thought about it carefully, what V said now was really appropriate. I guess he really is only two days old after being separated. Dante could not help but look at Sareth and ask with his eyes, Is your friend crazy? Sareth shrugged and did not say anything. But at this moment, V suddenly smiled. ¡°Just kidding. You can call me V.¡± Although Sareth had suspended V in the air for the past two days, his condition was much better than at first. At least his skin had some color, and he was no longer as pale as before. Although he still looked thin and weak, he at least looked like a normal person. ¡°Okay, V¡­¡± Dante leaned back in his chair and gestured with his hand. ¡°Do you mind telling me about the case?¡± ¡°A¡­ powerful demon is about to awaken. We need your help, Dante¡­¡± V said. Dante chuckled, got up from his chair, and went to get some beer from the fridge. At the same time, he said, ¡°This sounds familiar¡­ You know, I¡¯ve heard this many times.¡± ¡°This time¡­ it¡¯s a little different, Dante!¡± V turned and faced Dante. Dante opened a bottle of beer and took a sip. He sat back on the chair in front of the office and asked in a relaxed tone, ¡°Different? Okay, how is it different?¡± ¡°This demon represents your ¡®reason¡¯¡­¡± V pointed at Dante. ¡°Your ¡®reason¡¯ for fighting!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± After hearing V¡¯s words, Dante was finally interested. ¡°Then, what¡¯s the name of this demon?¡± After looking at Dante for a long time, V finally said a name under Dante¡¯s puzzled gaze. ¡°Vergil!¡± After hearing this name, Dante was stunned. Then he slammed his hands on the office table, stood up from his chair, and stared at V intently. ¡°What did you say? Say it again!¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t hear wrongly, Dante!¡± V said calmly. ¡°This demon that¡¯s about to awaken is called Vergil!¡± ¡°What the hell is going on?!¡± Dante frowned. At this moment, he no longer had the decadent aura from before, and he became imposing. Even Sareth was stunned. He did not expect this decadent uncle to have such an astonishing aura. Afterward, V did not hide it from Dante and told him about Vergil transforming into a demon. But here, he hid the truth about himself and only said that Vergil had returned from the Demon World, taken back Yamato from Nero, and become a powerful and terrifying true demon. Perhaps it would not be long before he appeared in front of the world. As Dante listened, the expression on his face kept changing. He never thought that such a big thing would happen in just a few days after he left Nero. Moreover, he had been searching for any possible news about Vergil in the past few days. He thought that he had found nothing, but he did not expect that the situation would change so drastically in the blink of an eye. ¡°Is this true?¡± Dante looked at Sareth, hoping to get confirmation from him. ¡°It¡¯s true. Nero¡¯s right arm is gone¡­¡± Sareth nodded. ¡°It happened not long after you left. I don¡¯t know how Nero is now¡­ I hope he¡¯s okay¡­¡± ¡°What about you? How did you get together with¡­ V?¡± Dante asked with a frown. Sareth shrugged. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I didn¡¯t take the opportunity to escape. No matter what, Nero took me in for a while¡­ I wanted to avenge Nero, but that guy used Yamato to cut open space. After chasing after him, I found that I had run to a strange place. In the end, I encountered V, so I came back with him.¡± Sareth was not lying. This was indeed the case. However, he hid the fact that Vergil had used Yamato to separate himself and did not expose V¡¯s true identity, which he and V had agreed on. ¡°Damn it!¡± After hearing this, Dante could not help but smash his fist on the table and say in annoyance, ¡°This is really troublesome¡­¡± Before Dante could decide what to do, the ground suddenly trembled. The trembling was not intense, but it was continuously shaking. ¡°Earthquake?¡± The three of them could not help but feel puzzled as they looked at the dust falling from above their heads. However, they soon discovered that this did not seem to be an earthquake in the conventional sense because the tremors continued without stopping for more than ten minutes. Moreover, the magnitude of the tremors was at a relatively constant level. Ordinary earthquakes would not be like this. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The three of them were confused. They left the room and walked onto the street. It was already dark, and they could no longer see anyone. But because of the continuous tremors, they could hear panicked cries coming from the human residences everywhere. At this moment, the roar of a motorcycle came. An awesome motorcycle flew over and stopped after a beautiful drift in front of the shop. After the motorcycle stopped, Trish and Lady took off their helmets and walked over quickly. As they walked, they shouted at Dante, ¡°Not good, Dante! Turn on the TV!¡± The five of them rushed back into the shop like a swarm of bees. Trish and Lady did not even have the time to greet Sareth and the stranger V when they saw them. As soon as they entered, they went straight to the television and turned it on. On the television, there was a piece of news being broadcasted. On the screen, many people were fleeing in panic, and the houses in the distance were continually collapsing. But this was not the most important. Most importantly, a gigantic black shadow was constantly emerging from the ground and spreading toward the sky. This was the true epicenter of the earthquake. The city that Dante and the others were in had experienced nothing more than the aftershock¡­ Seeing what was on the news, everyone was dumbfounded. ¡°What¡­ what is that?!¡± Chapter 410 - Forgotten Prophecy? The trembling of the earth exceeded everyone¡¯s imagination because it lasted all night and did not stop until dawn the next day. Only, these tremors came much slower than they did at the beginning. After dawn, through the news on television, Dante and the others found that the culprit responsible for the earthquake was actually a¡­ tree that broke out of the ground?! ¡°This¡­ this should be some kind of tree, right?¡± Lady was a little uncertain. ¡°But doesn¡¯t this thing look too disgusting?¡± Yes, from the aerial images on the television, the appearance of this tree was too strange. On the incomparably thick bark, there were countless densely packed, blister-like things, making it look as though it had countless eyes. Anyone who saw it would feel goosebumps. It was apparent that when this tree drilled out of the ground, it had been growing slowly in a spiral manner because its shape was entirely in a twisted spiral. In just one night, it had pierced out of the surface and grown nearly three hundred meters into the sky. Although its growth rate had decreased a bit, it was still continuing to drill out of the ground. Thanks to it, Red Grave City had suffered immense damage because this tree was too large. Its diameter was about ten kilometers, and it was still expanding as the tree grew. Many of the buildings in Red Grave City at the center of the tree¡¯s growth had disappeared¡­ Because these buildings were brought upward as this tree grew¡­ After breaking out of the ground like a sprout, it could actually take away tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of tons of soil and heavy objects. Such a tree species completely exceeded the cognitive ability of humans¡­ In the news, people could see numerous military helicopters circling this gigantic tree. No one knew where this thing came from and how it appeared in Red Grave City, but in any case, the disgusting bark had already given humans a bad premonition. The governments suspected that this might be another occult event, so they sent large numbers of troops to obtain first-hand research materials. ¡°Damn it. We can¡¯t let those people approach it!¡± Dante said solemnly. ¡°If this thing is something from the Demon World, it¡¯s dangerous to go near it.¡± ¡°But¡­ how can we stop them from approaching it?¡± Trish pointed at the people on the television screen with a headache. Logically speaking, with such a massive change, the residents of Red Grave City should have escaped as soon as possible. But unexpectedly, these bold people were still watching from afar, pointing at and discussing this gigantic tree. ¡°I¡¯ll make a call!¡± Dante turned around and ran to the phone. Over the years, as he had been continually exorcising demons, he actually got to know some people with status whom he could talk to, but he did not know if it would be useful to contact these people. Trish and Lady looked at each other helplessly. But at this moment, Lady noticed that Sareth¡¯s expression was a little strange, and she could not help but ask, ¡°Sareth, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Sareth said with a strange expression, ¡°I¡­ I think I¡¯ve seen this kind of tree¡­¡± ¡°What?!¡± Everyone was shocked. ¡°You¡¯ve seen it?!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if it is, but it looks¡­ very similar!¡± Sareth gestured with both hands as he described. ¡°Under the ice of Frostfire City, I¡¯ve dug up a similar plant. It¡¯s a plant that won¡¯t die at the low temperature of negative one hundred degrees. But at this temperature, it¡¯s in a dormant state, so it¡¯s small, only about tens of centimeters. It can¡¯t compare to the one on TV at all. I only thought of it when I saw the strange bark.¡± Hearing Sareth¡¯s words, even Dante, who was on the phone, could not help but turn to look at him. Trish, Lady, and Dante all knew that Sareth came from a place called Frostfire City in the Abyss. If he had seen this plant in the Abyss, it meant that this plant not only existed in the Demon World¡­ Or rather, demons had brought it to the Demon World from the Abyss¡­ Only V did not quite understand, but he did not ask anything, thinking that the Frostfire City that Sareth mentioned was a place in the Demon World. ¡°Then, do you know what tree this is?¡± Lady asked. ¡°Yes, Mother Benia told me before¡­¡± Sareth nodded. ¡°This thing is called the ¡®Qliphoth¡¯, but demons seem to prefer to call it the ¡®Apple Tree of Hell¡¯ because it can bear fruits. But it¡¯s not easy. Mother Benia said that it¡¯s usually extremely difficult for this kind of tree to produce fruits because it requires a lot of flesh and blood to irrigate it. Demons don¡¯t have the conditions to cultivate it¡­ But I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s like this here¡­¡± ¡°Qliphoth? Flesh and blood?¡± The ominous feeling in everyone¡¯s hearts grew stronger and stronger. V frowned and asked Sareth, ¡°So, someone is controlling this tree to grow so big?¡± Upon hearing this, Dante immediately thought of Vergil. Combined with the commission brought by V, he immediately realized the seriousness of the matter. After hanging up the phone, he picked up his trench coat and his sword, Rebellion, and said to Trish and Lady, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We should set off. Red Grave City is at least hundreds of kilometers away.¡± After saying that, he turned to V. ¡°Do you want to go with us?¡± V hesitated for a moment before nodding. ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look first.¡± The four of them hurriedly walked out of the shop. Trish and Lady rode a motorcycle, while Dante and V rode another one. They stepped on the gas and prepared to leave. At this moment, Sareth hurriedly chased after them. ¡°Wait! Did you forget something?! What about me?! Where am I sitting?!¡± ¡°Stop joking, brat!¡± Dante rolled his eyes at him. ¡°Kids should stay at home obediently! We¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Sareth was so angry that his face turned red. To be honest, it was not surprising that Sareth hated him at times. It was obvious that Dante did not want Sareth to follow him into danger, and what Sareth cared about the most was his age, but Dante had to use this to attack him every time. ¡°I can help too!¡± Sareth shouted at Dante. ¡°Haha¡­¡± Dante did not say anything and only laughed. With a roar, the motorcycle flew off. Sareth ran after him for a few steps and then threw a stone at Dante and the others. But it hit nothing, making him say angrily, ¡°Damn it. I¡¯ll slap that guy¡¯s mouth sooner or later!¡± Sareth calmed down at this time. He recalled the demon he saw that night that had separated with V. That demon was indeed very powerful and terrifying, and it was at least at the demon lord level. Sareth thought that he would only be sending himself to his death if he faced this demon. The reason why he wanted to follow was that, firstly, he was angry that Dante was underestimating him, and secondly, he wanted to avenge Nero by killing a few demons. But after calming down, he began to think about what he could do. What he first thought of was to find Nero and then go with him to help. But then he remembered that Nero¡¯s right arm had just been torn off, and he had to recover now. It was best not to get him to go, so this idea naturally ended. Then Sareth suddenly discovered a situation. It seems like I¡¯m free now? Dante and the others had gone to deal with the emergency, and Nero was injured. This meant that no one was looking at him now¡­ In that case, I can do anything now? His eyes darted around, and the first thing that came to his mind was to look for the Demon Bible stele. In fact, while chatting with V on the way here, V had already told him clues about the Demon Bible. V had Vergil¡¯s complete memory. In Vergil¡¯s memory, when he was a child, he, Dante, his mother, Eva, and his father, Sparda, lived together as a family. At that time, his father appeared as a human, and Vergil and Dante did not know their father¡¯s demon identity. In his childhood memories, Sparda had taught him and Dante to practice swordsmanship. He had also brought them out to hunt, and the manor where they hunted was far from their home. When Vergil was young, he had seen a strange tombstone hidden in the woods behind the manor. At that time, he had asked his father curiously who was buried here, but his father sighed and did not answer him. Now that he had grown up, Vergil recalled this memory and realized that his father might have already vaguely expected something at that time. After all, his father had betrayed his demon compatriots, and Demon King Mundus was not dead. It was foreseeable that the demons would take revenge on him, so his father might have prepared that grave for himself. However, perhaps Sparda had not expected that the revenge of the demons would come so quickly. When Dante and Vergil were still young, the demons appeared. In this battle of revenge, their mother, Eva, was killed by the demons, and their father, Sparda, was missing. Fortunately, Donate had hidden and avoided the disaster, but Vergil had accidentally strayed into the Demon World during his escape. The family fell apart ever since. This was an unbearable memory for Vergil, but¡­ he had always thought that his father was not dead! This was actually a simple deduction. Whether it was Force Edge; Dante¡¯s sword, Rebellion; or even his katana, Yamato, they were all weapons made from the power of Sparda. Vergil believed that if his father died, then these weapons should lose their power. At least¡­ their power would weaken, right? But the fact was that the power of the weapons had not disappeared¡­ So Vergil felt that his father should still be alive. Of course, there was no news of Sparda. This was an irrefutable fact. Vergil was trying to find his father, but unfortunately, there were not many clues. Since Vergil believed that his father was not dead, the tombstone that he had seen was an intolerable existence for him. Now that he thought about it, he felt that the tombstone was a little suspicious. The words on it were not human languages, so when Sareth and V had talked about the Demon Bible stele, V wondered if the tombstone his father had erected was this thing. V was not too sure, but this was a clue for Sareth. So when he found that no one was obstructing him, he thought that perhaps he could go to the place V said to search first. If he could find the stone stele and then think of a way to summon his foster father to this world, wouldn¡¯t his foster father beat the demon that separated with V when the time came?! Sareth, who was full of worship for Roy, thought happily as he set off. Although the world of Ashan had already perished, the Dark Messiah who opened the cage and released the demon lords in the prophecy was still alive¡­ Now that the destiny of this Child of Taboo had diverged, could he still fulfill the prophecy? Roy, who was far away in the Abyss, was waiting quietly¡­ Chapter 411 - Things Grow Differently With their Environment Setting aside the matter with Sareth for the time being, after Dante and his group rushed to Red Grave City, they discovered something embarrassing. They seemed¡­ unable to do anything for the time being. It could not be helped. The Qliphoth was still growing day and night! Standing on the roof of a tall building nearby, they could see that the roots of the tree were continuously spiraling and slowly extending upward. They grew slower during the day and faster at night, growing between at least a few centimeters to tens of centimeters every minute but never stopping. They thought that it was already astonishing that this tree could grow to three hundred meters tall. After all, it was already the height of a skyscraper. But with the imagination of humans, it was impossible to predict the characteristics of this demon plant. It had only been two days, but this tree was already more than a kilometer tall! When people looked up at the sky, they could vaguely see an enormous spiral-shaped tree crown at the top, and the rubble from buildings occasionally fell from the sky and smashed onto the ground with loud bangs. Dante and the others initially wanted to climb up the tree to take a look. But unfortunately, when they arrived, the military had already sealed off the area around the tree. Numerous armed soldiers surrounded the bottom of the tree and prevented anyone from approaching. Clearly, such a massive and hair-raisingly disgusting plant had already caused immense panic among humans. The scenes here had already spread all over the world through various media by numerous news reporters, and there were now countless eyes watching. Facing this situation, it was not good for them to show their faces and force their way in, so they could only watch from the periphery to see what the military planned to do. The response of humanity quickly came. In fact, after a few days of researching ancient literature, some figures in the religious world had already figured out the name of this tree, the Qliphoth, a legendary plant that only grew in the Demon World! After understanding the origin of this thing, the officials of the various countries shuddered all over. Finally, after discussing, they unanimously decided to blow it up! They deployed numerous tanks, armored vehicles, and cluster rocket launchers in a spot near the Qliphoth. Large-caliber cannon barrels rose one by one and aimed at the roots. In the sky, dozens of fighter jets roared and circled around the Qliphoth, and the missiles mounted below them were ready to fire at any time. It had to be said that two thousand years ago, after the demon swordsman Sparda betrayed his demon compatriots and chose to seal Demon King Mundus and the Demon World, it had given the humans of this world a long time to catch their breath and allowed them to develop civilization and technology. It was no wonder that many people called Sparda the Savior. If not for him, the humans of this world would have likely been under the rule of demons, becoming slaves no better than pigs and sheep¡­ Now, humans pulled out their technological weapons and planned to use them to deal with the massive Qliphoth. This scene of the powerful and well-trained soldiers was being broadcasted throughout the world, greatly boosting the confidence of anyone who saw it. With the order to open fire from the human commander, the tanks, armored vehicles, and cluster rocket launchers roared angrily. The flames at the muzzles and the deafening bangs formed a shocking scene. The fighter jets in the sky also fired all the missiles they carried in one go. Hundreds of long ¡®sticks¡¯ tore through in the air with tails of thick white smoke trailing behind as they flew toward the trunk of the Qliphoth. The moment the shells, rockets, and missiles hit the trunk, countless blazing flames exploded, causing the trunk of the Qliphoth to be full of the endless smoke of gunpowder! When this scene reached the screens of millions of human homes, everyone who saw it cheered in unison. In their opinion, under the powerful firepower of humanity, this disturbing gigantic tree would absolutely not be spared. ¡°Good job! Go! Blow it up!¡± ¡°Yes! That¡¯s it! Make it fall!¡± ¡°Completely destroy this evil tree!¡± After the first bombardment, the human army did not stop there. Instead, it continued to maintain the firepower and bombarded the Qliphoth, concentrating the explosions in a fixed range in order to achieve the best impact. In just a few minutes, a large amount of smoke and dust covered the part of the Qliphoth that was under attack. Even Dante could not help but sigh after seeing this scene. ¡°Human weapons are actually also very terrifying¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡± Trish crossed her arms, and her long golden hair fluttered in the wind, making her look extremely charming. ¡°Maybe we won¡¯t need to take action.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this good?¡± Lady grinned from the side with sunglasses on. ¡°We can get money without doing anything. Such a good thing won¡¯t happen every time¡­¡± But when Dante heard this, he turned to look at V awkwardly. The moneybag is still here. Is it really good for you to say that in front of him? However, V did not say anything and continued to look at the Qliphoth solemnly. After a while, he suddenly lowered his head and looked at the poetry book in his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. In my opinion, there¡¯s no such thing as a free meal in this world¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lady was puzzled. But at this moment, the continuous deafening explosions suddenly ended, and she turned around to find that the human bombardment had stopped. The millions of people watching in front of various screens and the onlookers at the scene all held their breath at this moment. Their eyes were focused on the smoke-filled area, waiting for the smoke to dissipate. They would soon know if this bombardment had any effect¡­ A gust of wind blew past, and the smoke and dust filling the air danced with the wind, forming strange patterns. Although they were unwilling, they still slowly dissipated. The moment the human commander in charge of the operation saw the Qliphoth, he was the first to fall to his knees! ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?!¡± The place hit by countless ammunition did not even have a scratch. Although the disgusting tree bark that looked like innumerable eyes was full of scorch marks, it was only the surface. The expected scene of being blasted into smithereens did not appear. The Qliphoth seemed to be fine, and it was still slowly spiraling upward and growing. This fact was too shocking. When the people who saw this scene regained their senses, what followed was even greater panic. They could not understand. What the hell was this thing that could remain intact under such a powerful attack? ¡°How is this possible? Is the bark of this damn tree so thick?!¡± Dante said in disbelief after seeing this from afar. No one could answer him, including Trish, a demon from the Demon World. Just as Sareth had said, although this demon plant existed in both the Abyss and the Demon World, regardless of where, the growth conditions of the Qliphoth trees were very harsh, and no demon would deliberately cultivate this ¡®Apple Tree of Hell¡¯. But now, a demon planted this Qliphoth in the human world. As the mastermind, the demon was certainly using magic power to nourish this massive tree. At the same time, when the tree sprouted, it had caused the deaths of tens of thousands of people. The souls and flesh of these humans had probably been used to irrigate this tree, which was why the tree grew so¡­ extraordinary. Perhaps this was the situation of things growing differently with their environment. Therefore, this tremendous growth difference caused the situation to exceed their expectations. The defensive ability and hardness of the Qliphoth made the attacks of the human army useless, and this massive tree continued to grow without any regard for anything Even if you hit me, consider it my loss if I tilt¡­ Of course, although humans were depressed, they still did not give up. The more strange this tree appeared, the more humans could not let it grow. As such, the human army continued to attack and bombard it. They did not concentrate on a spot to strike but repeatedly probed to find the weak point of the tree. After more than a week of this stalemate, the Qliphoth had already risen to a height of nearly three kilometers, and the enormous tree crown had even reached into the clouds. The human attacks became more and more desperate, and the morale of the soldiers almost hit rock bottom. The reason why they continued to attack was that, at this point in time, the Qliphoth just kept growing on its own and did not retaliate against humans. However, this situation only lasted until May 13th. The continuously growing Qliphoth suddenly stopped growing! It no longer continued to spiral upward and completely quieted down, causing the earthquake that had lasted for more than ten days in Red Grave City to stop suddenly. This sudden change caused people to be surprised and doubtful, so there was another military probing operation. The military sent a large number of fighter jets and helicopters to fly around the giant tree to investigate and find out what was going on. As a result, the fighter pilots flying in the sky saw an astonishing scene. On the top of the enormous spiral-shaped tree crown, there seemed to be a small fruit growing on a thick branch! This tree actually bore fruit?! When the pilots wanted to get closer to continue investigating under the order of the commander, a dense group of black shadows suddenly flew out from the center of the spiral tree crown! It was¡­ a group of demons flying in the air! They flapped their demon wings, their faces full of savage and bloodthirsty expressions, and they laughed wildly as they pounced at these human fighter jets! Under the terrified gazes of the pilots, they lay at the front of the fighter jets, opened the cockpits, and grabbed the ejection seats the moment the pilots shot up. The next second, countless demon claws stretched out and began to prey on these human pilots. The pilots screamed as they were torn apart into chunks of flesh¡­ One by one, fighter jets tumbled down from the sky with trailing smoke behind them. Some crashed into the tree trunk and turned into fireballs, while others fell to the ground and blew up the buildings. Tragedy, this was a complete tragedy! The sudden appearance of the demons utterly routed the human army. But what was strange was that after attacking the human army, these demons flew back to the Qliphoth, as though it was their nest¡­ Chapter 412 - Urizen The appearance of these flying demons made Dante and the others immediately realize one thing¡ªthe interior of the Qliphoth might be empty! When the Qliphoth was growing, it gave everyone the illusion that this tree was as solid as normal trees. But now, they realized that they could not judge these demon plants with common sense. After the flying demons attacked the human air force, they retreated. The human troops on the ground also fell under attack, but this time, the ones attacking the human ground forces were not demons but the roots of the Qliphoth! These roots separated from the soil and danced in the air, and on the ends of these tentacle-like roots was a long needle. After the needles pierced the human soldiers, they would quickly suck dry all their blood. This sudden change caused the soldiers to collapse. Humans were afraid of death, and no one wanted to be sucked dry by this strange demon tree. Therefore, the soldiers who suffered mental breakdowns did not listen to orders at all. They cried, threw down their weapons, and fled in all directions. The roots of the Qliphoth began to spread in the city. After defeating the human troops, they began to target civilians. The people who were still watching from afar in excitement were dumbfounded. Seeing the needles stabbing and killing the people in front one after another, they began to escape in panic. But there were still people who were grabbed by the needles that suddenly emerged from the ground. No one knew to what extent the roots of the demon tree buried underground were. It was as though all of Red Grave City was within its hunting range. In just ten minutes, thousands of people had lost their lives. At this moment, the people in Red Grave City could no longer care about the feelings of having to leave their homes. They brought their families and used various vehicles to escape from Red Grave City. However¡­ this kind of swarm-like escape caused an enormous traffic jam. Even if someone stood out to organize it, this sort of emergency evacuation could not be completed in a short time. Countless civilians were blocked on various roads, and what greeted them were the vampire roots of the Qliphoth¡­ This day was a nightmare and disaster for the entirety of Red Grave City¡­ Dante and the others could estimate the situation outside the city, so they were extremely anxious. They had already guessed that this Qliphoth had suddenly stopped growing because it was about to bear fruit! When plants grew fruits, it was usually for reproduction. At that time, plants required a lot of nutrients. From the situation of the Qliphoth attacking humans, the nutrient it needed was undoubtedly blood. If it could not be stopped as soon as possible, the nearly one million people in Red Grave City would fall into the mouth of this demon tree. Thus, Dante and the others rushed toward the Qliphoth without hesitation. Since the inside of the tree was hollow, even if there was no entrance, they could find a way to break in. They indeed accomplished it. Perhaps it was because the Qliphoth began hunting humans with its roots that the crisscrossing roots of this massive tree finally revealed a gap, allowing them to enter the interior of the tree smoothly. Here, they saw the complex maze-like paths inside the tree and the large number of demons occupying this enormous ¡®treehouse¡¯. ¡°Were these demons inside this tree from the beginning, or were they summoned here after the tree stopped growing?¡± Dante muttered. ¡°It should be the latter¡­¡± V said solemnly. ¡°Moreover, it should be the mastermind¡­¡± ¡°Damn it¡­ What the hell did you do, Vergil¡­¡± Of course, Dante knew who the mastermind that V said was. Thinking that his brother was the one who caused this huge disaster, he felt upset. No matter what Vergil wanted to do, he had to stop him. ¡°Let¡¯s move as soon as possible. If we continue to delay, there may be even greater trouble!¡± Lady said while carrying her rocket launcher. ¡°Once the disaster in Red Grave City becomes irreversible, I¡¯m afraid that humans will use nuclear bombs to destroy the Qliphoth.¡± Indeed, earlier, perhaps because there were still a large number of civilians in this city, the military had used conventional weapons. But now, it had confirmed that these conventional weapons were of little use against the Qliphoth. If the civilians of Red Grave City were either almost all dead or had mostly escaped, the military might really stop having concerns and choose to use nuclear bombs to wipe out all of Red Grave City. It was still unknown whether the power of nuclear bombs had an effect against Qliphoth. But once the nuclear bombs exploded, they, who were still in the tree, would be in deep trouble. They would be unable to withstand the fatal radiation. Just as the four of them were about to set off, a voice suddenly came from behind. ¡°Dante! Wait for me!¡± The four of them turned around and saw a figure running up to them. It was actually Nero! It had been more than ten days since Nero¡¯s arm had been torn off, and his right arm had long stopped bleeding and was gradually healing. But unfortunately, after losing his demon right arm, the demon bloodline in his body seemed to be suppressed, and it could not bring him extraordinary recovery ability. His lost arm naturally could not grow back, so he was now a cripple. His right arm was tightly bandaged, and only his left arm could move. Seeing Nero here, Dante was shocked. ¡°Nero?! Why are you here?¡± ¡°To take revenge on that son of a bitch!¡± Nero panted slightly. ¡°He¡¯s definitely here!¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Dante said angrily. ¡°How are you going to fight like this? Leave. We¡¯re enough!¡± ¡°Hmph. I can still kill the demon with one arm!¡± Nero said as he pulled out the Red Queen from behind him with his left hand. He stabbed the sword into the ground and twisted the energy valve on the hilt a few times, causing the Red Queen to emit scorching flames. ¡°I came all the way here. You can¡¯t make me go back with just a word.¡± However, Dante did not care so much. He said to V, ¡°V, look after this guy. Don¡¯t let him follow.¡± Before V could say anything, Dante ran forward with Trish and Lady. ¡°Bastard! Dante, what do you mean by this?¡± Nero was anxious and wanted to chase after them, but as soon as he took a step, the cane in V¡¯s hand blocked him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We can follow one step behind and let them be the vanguard¡­¡± Nero looked at V and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°You can call me V¡­ We can be considered companions¡­¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Nero put away the Red Queen. ¡°It¡¯s too infuriating to follow that guy Dante. I¡¯ll go with you¡­¡± ¡°In that case, you have to keep up¡­¡± As V spoke, an unknown black mist suddenly appeared beneath his feet and supported his body as it dashed forward. The ten-odd days of waiting was not completely useless, at least not for V. With this time buffer, V gradually controlled his body, and he could now use the faint magic power that remained in his body after the separation. Moreover, this magic power finally evolved into three strange monsters for him to summon and use. These three monsters were a demon crow with multiple beaks, a shadow panther, and a strong demon golem¡­ Although Nero did not know the background of this V, he at least knew that he came with Dante and the others, so he did not say anything. He shook his head and chased after him.The inside of the Qliphoth was full of strange and disgusting demon creations. Although there were many demons, perhaps because these demons had just been summoned and were searching for places to stay, they did not encounter too many obstacles along the way, allowing them to go straight to the middle section of the tree. Here, they found an enormous hall. A powerful demon with an astonishing aura was sitting in this hall. Bone armor wrapped around his entire body and face. Especially the mask, it looked like a crown wrapped around the demon¡¯s head. This demon held his face with one hand and sat on a giant throne. In the air not far in front of the throne, a needle-like object was floating and slowly rotating. Behind and under this demon¡¯s feet were tentacles that looked like roots, which looked very similar to the roots of the Qliphoth. After rushing in, Dante, Trish, and Lady immediately realized that this demon was different and knew that they had probably encountered the main culprit. They did not say anything else as they charged forward to fight. But when they really fought, they realized that the demon in front of them was unimaginably powerful! He did not even move his body. He just sat on the throne and crushingly defeated the three of them with one hand! When Dante rushed forward with Rebellion in hand, this demon flicked him back with a finger. His successive attacks were fruitless, and he was panting for breath. He could not help but point with his sword and ask, ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re not Vergil. Who are you?¡± Hearing Dante¡¯s question, the demon sitting on the throne finally said, ¡°My name is Urizen, the king of the Demon World!¡± ¡°Is that so? This name is terrible¡­¡± After hearing this name, Dante could not help but ridicule it. At the same time, he confirmed one thing. This demon named Urizen was most likely a demon that had separated from Vergil. And this demon did not have any of Vergil¡¯s thoughts at all. He even used his true demon name for himself! Yes, the true name of a demon was a name unique to the demon¡­ Chapter 413 - Accident Regardless of how terrible Dante felt Urizen¡¯s name was, when he truly faced Urizen, he realized how powerful this demon was. Dante, Trish, and Lady attacked Urizen with all kinds of methods, but he merely sat on the throne that represented his identity and defeated all three of them without even moving Urizen sent Trish and Lady flying and knocked them unconscious. They lay on the ground, and it was unknown if they were dead or alive. Dante could still hold on for a while, but in his human form, his attacks were completely ineffective against Urizen. He was sent flying again and again, and after a while, he was panting and covered in wounds. After being knocked into the air one last time, Dante could no longer get up. Urizen sat on the throne, and the blood-sucking roots spread toward Dante, wanting to suck his blood away. At this moment, Nero and V rushed over. Seeing that something was wrong, Nero shot the spreading vines and repelled them to save Dante. ¡°Heh¡­ Looks like this trip isn¡¯t a complete waste of time¡­¡± Nero mocked before shouting at Urizen, ¡°Hey! Idiot over there! Didn¡¯t your mother teach you that stealing isn¡¯t a good habit?¡± As he spoke, Nero could not help but reach out his left hand to touch his bandaged right arm. Of course, he knew that this demon in front of him was extremely powerful. Didn¡¯t he see how badly Dante was beaten? But no matter how powerful he was, Nero had to do it because this guy was the bastard who snatched his right arm! He reached out and drew Red Queen from behind him. With one hand holding the hilt of his sword, he stabbed it into the ground, twisted the energy valve a few times, and then said to Dante, who was still struggling to get up, ¡°Sorry, Dante. I¡¯ll take care of this guy¡­¡± ¡°Wait¡­ wait!¡± Dante, who was lying on the ground, hurriedly said. He was trying to stop Nero¡¯s impulse, but it was useless. Nero had already rushed forward with his sword. Then¡­ then Nero was quickly beaten back! Even Dante was no match for him, and Nero, who no longer had his demon right arm, was even worse. He could not activate the demon bloodline in his body and was currently only a slightly stronger human. Facing the defensive line that Urizen had set up with his stingers floating in the air, Nero could not even break through it. After a few exchanges, he was sent flying and slammed into a pillar in the hall before falling down with a bang. Looking at the bloodied Nero who was unable to get up for a long time, V, who was still at the entrance, was at a loss. Although he had found Dante and wanted to use his power to kill Urizen, he did not expect the demon separated from his body to be so powerful ¡°Aw! Owh!It¡¯s over. It¡¯s all over now!¡± the demon crow flying beside V could not help but shout when seeing this. On the other hand, Urizen, who was sitting on the throne, seemed to feel bored. He raised a hand and aimed at Dante and Nero on the ground. A massive amount of magic power began to gather in his palm as he prepared to kill the two ants in front of him with this blow. Nero naturally saw the fireball appearing in Urizen¡¯s palm, but his entire body was in excruciating pain, and he could only watch as the fireball grew bigger and bigger¡­ Just as Nero thought that he was going to die, a gunshot suddenly rang out. A magic power bullet hit Urizen¡¯s palm and interrupted his gathering magic power. Nero turned around and saw that it was Dante, who had already gotten up. He was holding Ebony & Ivory and pointing them at Urizen. The faint smoke of gunpowder at one of the muzzles was drifting into the air and dissipating ¡°Time for the second round, bastard!¡± Dante said while panting heavily. With that, Dante spread his arms, and magic power quickly surged in his body. The next second, his human appearance disappeared, replaced by a ferocious demon with red and black skin! Nero recognized at a glance that this was Dante¡¯s demon form. He reached out his hand, drew Rebellion from his back, spread his demon wings, and flew toward Urizen. He instantly arrived in front of him and slashed. Clang! Urizen raised his right hand and easily blocked Dante¡¯s slash. Dante¡¯s sword could not even touch Urizen¡¯s body. Half a meter in front of Urizen, an invisible force field prevented Dante from moving forward. ¡°Ahhhh!¡± Dante roared and stimulated all the magic power in his body, wanting to break through this force field. The magic power of both sides collided, and the entire hall began to shake violently. No matter how hard Dante tried, he could not break through this force field. This made him realize that the difference between the two sides was too great, so he turned around and shouted at V, ¡°V! Take Nero and get out of here! We made a mistake!¡± Hearing Dante¡¯s roar, Nero gritted his teeth, stood up, and shouted unwillingly, ¡°No! I can still fight!¡± ¡°Nero, leave quickly!¡± Dante roared. ¡°You¡¯re only a burden here!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Nero wanted to rush forward angrily, but at this moment, a giant rock fell from above and was about to strike his head. Fortunately, V had sharp eyes and quick hands, and he pulled Nero back. After pulling Nero back, V pushed him, wanting to take him away from here. He knew that Dante was right. Everyone could not be buried here. If Nero left, there was still a chance of survival. They could gather strength again and come back to take revenge. The shaking and trembling became more and more intense, and boulders kept falling from above. The hall was about to collapse. Although Nero was unwilling, V held him tightly and brought him out of the hall. ¡°Don¡¯t be like this. Let¡¯s go!¡± V pulled Nero. ¡°We have to leave. He¡¯s much stronger than we thought!¡± ¡°That bastard actually called me a burden¡­ We¡¯ve already come this far. We can¡¯t waste all our efforts!¡± Nero roared. The falling boulders began to bury the entrance. After pushing Nero out of the entrance, V held his shoulder and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be upset. Find a way to become stronger and then come back to help! If Dante loses, you¡¯re the only one who can defeat Urizen¡­¡± Perhaps V¡¯s words moved Nero. He finally stopped persisting and let V support him as they escaped from the tree. However, after Nero and V left, Dante, who had stayed behind to fight against Urizen, could no longer hold on. Urizen clenched his fist and punched Dante¡¯s sword fiercely. A powerful impact suddenly burst out and shattered Rebellion! Dante screamed as he flew backward. His demon form disappeared as he returned to his human form and smashed onto the ground. Only the hilt of Rebellion remained. It rolled and fell beside Dante. Under Urizen¡¯s cold and ruthless gaze, countless boulders fell and buried Dante and the others¡­ Devil May Cry¡¯s operation ended in a crushing defeat¡­ Sitting on the throne, Urizen glanced at the collapsing hall and slowly stood up. The roots that connected to him on his back were also brought up. In fact, the reason why he had been sitting on this throne was that he was supplying magic power to the Qliphoth, which was also why the tree grew so tall. And before the fruit of the Qliphoth fully matured, Urizen had to maintain the supply of magic power and could not cut off his connection with these roots, so he could only sit like this. But now that this place had collapsed, he naturally could not use it anymore. He planned to find another place to place his throne. As for the life and death of Dante and the others, Urizen did not think too much about it. The difference in strength was too vast. To him, they were just like ants. So what if they died? So what if they were alive? He did not care at all¡­ On another side, Nero and V rushed out from the exit of the Qliphoth. Nero looked back at the massive tree behind him. He knew that Dante, Trish, and Lady were probably dead, but he still had some hope in his heart, hoping that they were not dead. Hold on, Dante. I¡¯ll be back soon¡­ Nero thought before leaving with V. Not long after Nero and V left, the Qliphoth became restless again. The roots buried deep underground began to hunt humans once more. Not only that, but spatial rifts opened up one after another inside the tree. Numerous demons emerged from these spatial rifts and spread around the interior of the tree. After the number reached a certain extent, these demons began to fly out from the tree under Urizen¡¯s order. They went outside to hunt humans and then bring back the corpses to supply blood to the Qliphoth. All of Red Grave City plunged into a horrendous disaster, and the cities around Red Grave City suffered the same fate, also becoming hunting grounds for the demons¡­ Although panic was spreading on the humans¡¯ side, they gritted their teeth and counterattacked. More fighter jets took off with cruise missiles to attack the tree. Unfortunately, the missiles they fired could not even detonate, because after Urizen relocated the throne, the area around the Qliphoth was under the protection of an enormous spatial barrier! This spatial barrier was enormous, but it was mainly concentrated in the upper half of the Qliphoth because the tree crown had already borne a fruit. In order to prevent people from approaching it, Urizen used the barrier to protect it. To be able to use such powerful space magic and power, this was the embodiment of Urizen¡¯s strength as a demon lord¡­ With the protection of the barrier, human missiles could not attack the Qliphoth at all. After coming into contact with the invisible spatial barrier, the missiles either detonated in advance or disappeared without a trace. After discovering this problem, the human military was dumbfounded. They had thought of using nuclear bombs to attack this demon tree, but what could they do now? With humanity¡¯s current level of technology, it was impossible for them to come into contact with the profoundness of spatial laws¡­ It had to be said that this was the greatest difference between mysticism and science. The Qliphoth continued to produce the fruit, and the demons¡¯ hunts continued. At this time, Sareth, who had been searching for the Demon Bible stele, finally returned¡­ Using his flame wings to fly, Sareth appeared in the sky above Red Grave City. At this moment, compared to before he set off, he had a giant bag on his back. Inside this bag was the Demon Bible stele! Sparda had not hidden this stone stele. The information V told Sareth was indeed correct, but Sareth did not know the exact location that V said, so he had searched a large area over the past ten days before finally finding it. After finding the Demon Bible stele, Sareth sighed in relief. He finally completed the mission Roy gave him. After returning with the stele, Sareth initially wanted to find Dante and the others. But in Red Grave City, he saw a scene of devastation. Numerous demons were moving in all corners of the city, but he could not see Dante and the others at all. Did something bad happen? Sareth¡¯s heart tightened as he spread his flame wings and flew toward the Qliphoth. From time to time, the figures of flying demons appeared in the sky. In order to avoid them attacking him, Sareth could only transform into his demon form and use the cover of his demon form to move forward. This move was quite effective, and Sareth flew unimpeded all the way to the top of the Qliphoth. Where¡­ could they be? Sareth was in a dilemma after arriving in front of the Qliphoth. This tree was too enormous and occupied a vast area, so he did not know where to start. Should I¡­ start from the top of the tree and search to the bottom? Sareth thought as he scratched his head. Then he followed the path and quickly arrived above the enormous spiral-shaped tree crown. This place was already high in the sky, and he could not see any demons. He found it strange, but he did not think too much about it. He held the bag on his back and rushed down. However, when he was still a distance away from the crown of the tree, he suddenly felt that he had hit something. Strong resistance came, but before he could react, the resistance suddenly disappeared. With a slight pop, Sareth rushed in. Huh? What was that just now? Sareth was dumbfounded, not understanding what had happened. But after floating in place and waiting for a while, nothing happened. In the end, he could only continue moving forward. When he finally flew to the top of the tree, he looked around at the empty scenery after landing. The ground was made of circular branches and was very solid, but apart from this, there was nothing else¡­ Oh, wait, there seems to be something! Sareth saw something that looked like a tree branch in front of him in the distance, and he ran over curiously. When he came close, he finally saw clearly that it was an abrupt, upright branch. At the end of this branch was a strange little fruit hanging on it. This fruit looked a bit like an apple, but a bright net-like membrane wrapped around it, and the inside was bright red. This small fruit was not even ten centimeters large, and it was beating rhythmically like a heart. The most ridiculous thing was that there were sticky, blood-like things dripping from the fruit from time to time¡­ It should be blood because Sareth could already smell the strong smell of blood. Is this¡­ the fruit of the Qliphoth. Sareth¡¯s eyes widened, and he could not help but reach out to touch the fruit. Then he quickly shrank back and shook his hand. This thing is disgusting¡­ However, despite feeling disgusted, Sareth discovered the extraordinary aspects of this fruit. Even just standing in front of it, he could feel the powerful magic power contained in it. This fruit seems to be growing¡­ Sareth suddenly had a thought. When it matures, it should contain formidable magic power. If¡­ if I use this fruit as an offering, can I open a Gate of the Abyss and let Foster Father come here? Chapter 414 - Sareth’s Summoning Formation Chapter 414 Sareth¡¯s Summoning Formation Sareth sat down cross-legged not far from the tree, looked up at the strange little fruit on the branch, and began calculating. Foster Father said that the most important things to summon demons are the coordinates and then the offerings! Sareth recalled Roy¡¯s explanations. In high-magic worlds, the magic formations used to summon demons provide the coordinates, and the repulsive force of high-magic worlds is weaker, so even if the offerings aren¡¯t good enough, or even without offerings, you can attract demons and summon them. This is because demons don¡¯t need to pay too much when passing through to these worlds. But it¡¯s different for low-magic worlds. In addition to the coordinates, there must be enough offerings because you have to use offerings to offset the world repulsive effect. The offerings are actually not for the demons you want to summon but rather for the world repulsive effect. Therefore, you usually use the creatures of the native worlds as offerings because these native creatures have the corresponding rules of the world in them. By gathering them, you can weaken and offset the repulsive effect, allowing demons to descend. The stronger the demon, the stronger the repulsive effect required to be offset. Naturally, more and better offerings are needed¡­ The scythe that Foster Father gave me can use his plague power, making it convenient for me to obtain offerings. But with this fruit now, I might not need to do it myself¡­ Sareth stared at the fruit and pondered. This is the fruit produced by the Qliphoth. This tree has sucked human blood, so it has naturally absorbed a portion of their soul power. It¡¯s a natural offering, but this bit of power is probably not enough to summon Foster Father. I guess I¡¯ll have to wait until it¡¯s almost ripe¡­ It¡¯s just a little strange¡­ Sareth scratched his head and looked around. That demon lord should be the one growing this Qliphoth, and his goal should be this fruit, but¡­ why didn¡¯t he send someone to guard it? This was what Sareth felt the strangest. The top of the tree was completely empty, and he could not see any demons at all. Sareth was wondering if he had guessed wrongly. Does that demon lord not take this fruit to heart? How would he know that it was not that he had guessed wrongly, but that he had barged in accidentally! Urizen had set up an enormous barrier around the tree crown where the fruit was. And in order to prevent other demons from coveting the fruit, he even forbade any demons from approaching or appearing near the tree crown. He himself sat in the tree and commanded the demons to attack everywhere to collect ¡®nutrients¡¯ for the tree. Urizen was very assured about the barrier he had set up, but he did not expect Sareth to break in. In fact, the thing that Sareth had hit earlier was the barrier. It was just that he had never encountered one before, so he did not understand it at all. Especially the moment he passed through, this sensation of the barrier only lasted for a moment before disappearing, causing him to not think too much about it. And the reason why he could pass through the barrier without hindrance was because of the Demon Bible stele on his back¡­ What exactly was the Demon Bible? It was actually a little difficult to describe because what really worked was not the stele carrying the inscription but the demon characters on it! The demon language and characters were very unique symbols that could communicate with mysterious powers. Different characters and different combinations had different effects. It could even be said that it was thanks to demon characters that demons could use all kinds of magic. According to the contents recorded on the steles, the first living beings created by the Creator were angels and then demons. Just as the angels claimed to be the ¡®eldest children of God¡¯, demons were considered the ¡®second children of God¡¯. Angels and demons were actually the oldest living beings in the Infinite Worlds. As for titans, elves, humans, and other races, they gradually appeared later and were not as old as angels and demons. Precisely because of this, it could be said that any magic power used in the Infinite Worlds today came from the two races of angels and demons, unlike the legends of certain worlds that said they came from elves¡­ The war between angels and demons had always been known as the ¡®Eternal War¡¯, and it had lasted for countless years. They fought back and forth in the Infinite Worlds and naturally caused the mysticism of magic to spread to the Infinite Worlds. The language and writing of demons were things that were continuously passed down in bloodlines and memories. But not every demon could fully understand the mysterious power contained in the language and writing. Although the Demon Bible scriptures engraved on the steles recorded the history from ancient times, the combination of these characters formed a wonderful effect. This effect was the world repulsive effect! Roy had used the first Demon Bible inscription that he obtained as the expulsion incantation. After getting more steles, he discovered that the power of each stele was all somewhat similar to the world repulsive effect. This made him realize that he might be able to use the unique power on these steles to solve the problem of the repulsion he encountered when traveling through the Infinite Worlds. Clearly, low-level demons did not need these steles because, no matter if it was a low-magic world or a high-magic world, the repulsion on them would not be too great. But when it came to high-rank demons, demon lords, or even demon kings, it was entirely different. Roy was not the only one facing this repulsion. Similarly, Roy was not the only demon lord who had discovered the effect of these Demon Bible steles. This was also why the following Demon Bible steles that Roy obtained and wanted were all in the hands of some demon lords. Sparda was the owner of this Demon Bible stele. But as mentioned earlier, the steles were not important. What was important was the demon characters on them. This was why Sparda hid the stele but did not use any other protective measures. Due to the different chapters on the steles, the demon characters on them were naturally different. In addition to the world repulsive effect, this stele seemed to have a slight ability to break the spatial effect. This power might not be much in the hands of demon lords because they basically grasped space magic, so this ability of the stele might not be of much use. But the issue was that Sareth was not a demon lord. If he had not appeared above the tree with this stele on his back, the barrier would have likely blocked him. But coincidentally, he came with this stone tablet, causing a little fellow who could only be regarded as a middle-rank demon to break into the spatial barrier set up by a demon lord¡­ Sareth was the only one on the top of this massive, empty tree, but because he had too little knowledge, he did not understand how special his current situation was. Instead, he thought that it might be that the demon lord did not value this fruit. Since you don¡¯t take it seriously, then it¡¯s easy for me! Sareth thought as he picked up Executioner and drew a large circle around the branch with the fruit. After drawing the circle, the next step is to draw the magic formation. Let me think, what did Mother Julia teach me¡­? Oh, right, I need an inner circle too! With this thought, Sareth quickly drew another small circle inside the large circle. Hmm, that¡¯s right. I have to engrave the demon characters in this circle! Sareth nodded in satisfaction and walked into the inner circle with his scythe. Next is drawing the pentagram. Mother Julia said that the offering has to be in the center of the pentagram, so it has to be symmetrical with the position of this fruit¡­ In addition, I have to pay attention to the direction of the lines when drawing the pentagram. From the starting point of the first stroke, drawing to the left is the normal order, and drawing to the right is the reverse. The pentagram in the normal order represents sealing, but since I want to summon Foster Father here, I have to draw in reverse. After all, the pentagram in reverse represents opening¡­ After he finished drawing, Sareth held Executioner and stared at the pentagram that he drew a few times before nodding in satisfaction. Not bad. My drawing is pretty standard¡­ Next, Sareth began to engrave demon rs in the circle. Hmm¡­ what is the first symbol of the standard summoning formation? Oh, right, it¡¯s ¡®guide¡¯! Sareth engraved the first demon character and continued. The second symbol is ¡®force¡¯! The third is ¡®implore¡¯! The fourth is ¡®position¡¯! One by one, Sareth engraved demon characters according to the summoning magic formation diagram in his memory. In fact, he did not really understand the meaning and functions of these demon characters. As a Child of Taboo, he had not inherited the memories of Kha-Beleth, his biological demon father. And under the guidance of Roy and the others all these years, he could only achieve a little understanding. It was the same even though Roy had given him the Translation Gummy. It did not have the ability to parse demon characters, so to put it bluntly, this little guy was actually illiterate in demonology¡­ After spending most of the day, Sareth was finally almost done. He sighed, crouched down, and pressed his hands on the magic formation. Next, I¡¯ll input magic power to test it! As long as there¡¯s no problem with the drawing, the magic formation will resonate, and these patterns will become fixed and not easily destroyed¡­ Sareth felt a little excited. After all, it was his first time drawing a magic formation. The result of the test was rather good. Although it was his first time drawing, Sareth still completed the summoning formation. Next, as long as this fruit matures, I can use it as an offering to activate the summoning formation! Sareth thought happily. However, not long after, he suddenly realized it would take a long time for the fruit to mature. Wouldn¡¯t it be too boring to wait alone in this deserted place? Should I go and take a look at Nero first? Sareth thought. I wonder if his arm has recovered¡­ I can also ask about the situation of Dante and the others¡­ With this thought in mind, Sareth carried the Demon Bible stele, spread his flame wings, and flew away from the tree crown. He encountered the feeling of the barrier once again, but he quickly passed through it. What¡¯s with this feeling? Sareth was a little confused. He stretched out his hand to touch the spot. Was it a misconception? Forget it¡­ Sareth could not figure it out after feeling for a long time, so he simply ignored it and flew away. He came gently, left quietly, and waved his sleeves, but he left behind a magic formation¡­ Chapter 415 - You Haven’t Swallowed a Soul?! When Sareth returned to the small town of Fortuna and went to Nero¡¯s store, he found that there was currently a gloomy atmosphere. ¡°What¡¯s¡­ wrong?¡± Sareth looked at everyone with a puzzled expression. ¡°Sareth?! You¡­¡± When Nico saw Sareth, she was stunned for a long time. When she came back to her senses, she suddenly stepped forward, held Sareth¡¯s shoulders, and looked him up and down excitedly. ¡°Great, you¡¯re okay!¡± Sareth twisted his shoulders unnaturally and shook off Nico¡¯s hand before looking at V. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell them?¡± At this moment, V was looking down at the poetry book in his hand and said slowly, ¡°Sorry, I forgot¡­¡± Yes, Nero, Nico, and Kyrie had not received any news about Sareth recently. Ever since Sareth rushed into the spatial rift, they had not seen him, so they thought that something had happened to him. After V brought Nero back, he did not mention him, so Nico and Kyrie were very excited to see him. Of course, Dante, Lady, and Trish were lost in the Qliphoth, and this incident was a tremendous blow to Nero. After losing his right arm, he had lost most of his strength, so not only did he not help in this battle, but he had instead become a burden. This made Nero very dejected, and he was currently blaming himself strongly. So when Sareth appeared safe and sound, Nero was a little excited and asked, ¡°Sareth, where have you been during this time?¡± ¡°Here. I went looking for the Demon Bible stele!¡± Sareth did not hide it as he put down the bag on his back and showed the stele to everyone. ¡°Is this the thing you were talking about?¡± Nico and Nero gathered around the stele curiously and sized it up. But no one, including Nero, could understand the demon characters on it. After looking at it for a long time, Nero could not find anything, so he could only ask Sareth, ¡°What¡¯s the use of this thing?¡± ¡°I actually don¡¯t know¡­¡± Sareth scratched his head. ¡°Foster Father asked me to find it, but he once said that there are seven of them in total. It seems like you have to gather all seven before you can understand the specific usage¡­¡± ¡°What kind of demon is your foster father?¡± Nico could not help but ask when she heard him mention his foster father again. Sareth said with a look of admiration, ¡°He¡¯s a very powerful demon lord. I heard from Mother Julia that he is probably the fastest demon to promote from high-rank demon to lord in the entire Abyss! Mother Benia also said that even though Foster Father has just become a demon lord not long ago, he¡¯s already stronger than many demon lords! He may be the most promising demon to promote to the demon king level in the Abyss in the past thousand years!¡± Hearing this, Nico could not help but look worriedly at Nero. They all knew that Sareth¡¯s foster father was a powerful demon lord, and he had sent Sareth to search for this Demon Bible stele that Spada had taken away. Now that Sareth had found it, and Nico and Nero had not been able to stop him, they did not know what he would do next and whether the foster father he mentioned would descend into this world¡­ Now that Urizen, a powerful demon, had appeared, if Sareth¡¯s foster father appeared as well, then¡­ Therefore, Nico and Nero felt that it was necessary to understand what kind of demon this foster father of Sareth was. In their impression, demons were cruel and bloodthirsty evil existences, but¡­ weren¡¯t there demons like Sparda? In addition, Trish was also a demon, and she was now on the side of humans. Although Sareth¡¯s foster father was a demon lord, since this demon was willing to adopt a demon-human hybrid, perhaps they could communicate with him? Urizen¡¯s strength had exceeded Nero¡¯s and Dante¡¯s expectations. So at this moment, Nero, who was in a dejected state, actually had the thought of ¡®Can we get Sareth¡¯s foster father to deal with Urizen?¡¯ Of course, Nero knew that this thought was very dangerous, so he quickly threw it aside. V, who was standing at the back, realized that Sareth¡¯s background had exceeded his imagination. He had thought that Sareth was a friend of Dante¡­ or possibly his offspring or something. Now, after hearing what Sareth said, he realized that it was totally different from what he had imagined, so he raised his head and looked at Sareth in surprise. Was it a mistake for me to tell him the clue about the Demon Bible stele? V thought. However¡­ it was already a fact that Sareth had found this stele. Even if V regretted it, it was useless. The only good news was that this stele did not look strange¡­ Sareth did not think too much about it. After chatting for a while, he remembered to ask where Dante and the others had gone. But when he asked this question, the room fell silent again. After a long time, Nero told Sareth about what had happened in the Qliphoth. It was only then that Sareth knew that such an enormous change had occurred in the past ten days after he left. ¡°Is that Urizen really that powerful?¡± Sareth asked in surprise. Nero and V nodded in agreement. What else could they say? Urizen had beaten them badly just by sitting there. If this was not powerful, then what was? Sareth was a little flustered at this moment, so the first thought that came to his mind was, Looks like I really have to get Foster Father to come¡­ This Urizen probably needs Foster Father to deal with him. In fact, during Roy¡¯s explanations to Sareth, he had not said that Sareth definitely had to summon him to this world. Roy was just curious about the Devil May Cry world. What he truly valued was the Demon Bible inscription. He had gotten Sareth to come here only to train him and let him gain experience, and there were also half-demons like Dante, Vergil, and Nero in this world. Sareth was also one of them, so they could communicate with each other. Moreover, when Roy sent Sareth over, he did not know what time it was in this world, and he would definitely not be able to guess what Sareth would encounter, so he did not force him to complete the missions. If he could find the Demon Bible, he would find it. If he could not find it, he would return after gaining some experience. As for whether Roy could descend into this world, he did not care that much. However, Sareth¡¯s mission experience in this world could be said to be much smoother than Roy had expected. He actually found the Demon Bible stele so quickly, which was something Roy did not expect, and Sareth himself felt quite proud. Once a child at his age had some achievements, he could not wait to boast to his parents so he would receive his parents¡¯ recognition. Therefore, this made Sareth want Roy to come and take a look¡­ He hoped that Roy would praise him¡­ Of course, this thought was only in Sareth¡¯s heart, and he did not say it out loud, so Nero and the others were not too clear about what Sareth was thinking. In any case, Sareth had returned safe and sound. This was good news for Nero, so he pulled himself together and stood up. ¡°Dante failed, but I¡¯m still here. I have to find a way to defeat Urizen. I have to find a way to obtain stronger power¡­¡± Nico thought about it and said, ¡°Your demon right arm is gone. This will have an immense impact on you, but I might be able to find a way to get you a right arm¡­ the kind that you can use as a weapon!¡± ¡°Oh? That¡¯s a good idea!¡± Nero was stunned for a moment before laughing. ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave it to you. Tell me what materials you need, and I¡¯ll go find them!¡± ¡°Yes, you indeed need you to go out!¡± At this moment, Nico got inspiration. She lit a cigarette and pondered. ¡°In order to fight against demons, purely technological weapons have little effect, so you have to have demonized technology that matches your magic power to fight, so the material requirements are naturally special¡­¡± ¡°Do you want to get them from demons?¡± Nero asked. ¡°In that case, right now is the best opportunity. Those damn demons that appeared from the Qliphoth are wreaking havoc in Red Grave City, and we also need to find a way to hunt them down.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Nico nodded. ¡°This R&D will take time, so you can take advantage of this time to reduce the number of demons.¡± At this moment, V stepped forward and said, ¡°And there¡¯s also that Qliphoth. Urizen is waiting for the fruit of the tree to ripen, so during this time, he might not appear in front of the world. This is our opportunity¡­¡± Hearing V mention the fruit of the Qliphoth, Sareth thought of something. His eyes flickered, but he did not say anything. The three of them discussed the next course of action eagerly, and Sareth could not interrupt for a while. After finally waiting for them to calm down, Sareth said, ¡°If you want to obtain stronger power, can¡¯t you just devour souls?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Upon hearing this, the three of them turned to look at Sareth in surprise. ¡°What did you say just now?¡± ¡°Devour souls!¡± Sareth was also surprised. ¡°You don¡¯t even know this? There are many souls floating around in Red Grave City currently. The souls of those dead humans and demons can strengthen you, Nero!¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Nero was stunned, and he could not help but ask, ¡°Aren¡¯t souls only used to strengthen weapons?¡± Of course, Nero could see souls, but in his understanding, he had always thought of himself as human, so he had never thought about devouring souls like demons, especially human souls! After all, he could not accept it psychologically¡­ He knew that the souls of those demons had special effects, but people had always used them to strengthen weapons. In particular, some stronger demons would leave behind ¡®Devil Arms¡¯ after dying. They were weapons made by demons using their own souls, so these weapons naturally could not be eaten, right? It was not only him, but Dante was the same. They had never thought of directly devouring souls. Of course, this was also related to the fact that half-demons did not have Soul Devouring Addiction. They could see souls, but they would not immediately think of ¡®eating¡¯ them. They did not have the concept of ¡®edible¡¯ for souls¡­ It could be said that the magic power in Nero and Dante had gradually grown through their long years of training and fighting. This was also a special aspect of half-demons. But Sareth was different. He had been growing up in the Abyss, and to him, souls could be devoured to strengthen magic power. This was almost common knowledge! So to Nero¡¯s question, he replied in disbelief, ¡°Who said that? Foster Father said that we half-demons can also devour souls to strengthen our magic power. This is an ability inherited from the demon bloodline. Y-you¡¯ve never devoured souls to increase your magic power?¡± Nero was stunned, but he immediately understood. In fact, since the first time he saw Sareth, he felt that it was a little strange. Sareth was only around nine years old, but he already had a decent amount of magic power and could even use demon armaments. In comparison, Nero could not do this when he was at that age. Now that he heard Sareth say this, he suddenly realized that this was probably because Sareth had devoured souls. His growth was much faster than Nero¡¯s, and even faster than Dante¡¯s during the same time¡­ What should I do? After realizing this, Nero looked at Nico hesitantly and then at V. Sareth¡¯s words had shown Nero a new way to obtain great power. Should I do what Sareth said and give it a try? Chapter 416 - Accumulation Under Sareth¡¯s suggestion, Nero seemed to have opened the door to a new world¡­ From that day onward, a strange group of four appeared in Red Grave City-V, Nero, Sareth, and of course Nico came as logistical support. Over the coming days, Nero planned to hunt demons in Red Grave City to increase his strength. Although Urizen had utterly defeated them, Nero and V realized that Urizen did not seem to be willing to leave the Qliphoth. He appeared to be assisting the tree to absorb blood and souls in order to get the fruit to ripen faster. Since Urizen never came out, Nero and V could deal with the demons who left the tree to hunt. The human military was still arguing fiercely about whether to use powerful nuclear weapons to attack the Qliphoth. However, human civilian organizations had already begun to take action. Demon-hunting organizations like that of Dante and Nero kept appearing in Red Grave City to hunt demons and monsters. Although these demon hunters were not like Dante and Nero, who had a demon bloodline and could use magic power, they could rely on their firearms, crossbows, and swords to achieve good hunting results. After all, the ones responsible for hunting humans were basically low-rank demons and monsters. Facing these low-level demons and monsters, human weapons were still very useful. However, the purpose of these demon-hunting organizations might not necessarily be simple. They might have the lofty purpose of protecting humans, but it was more to obtain the organs and objects of demons. The materials on these demons could often fetch a high price on the black market¡­ Nero and the others had also encountered several demon-hunting organizations along the way, but they usually chose to avoid coming into contact with them¡­ In fact, whether it was Dante or Nero, they generally tried their best to avoid showing their demonic power in front of ordinary people. So when Sareth noticed this thought, he felt that it was strange and asked Nero, ¡°Why is that?¡¯ ¡°I just don¡¯t want to be regarded as a monster¡­¡± Nero replied casually. ¡°But you¡¯re clearly stronger than those people, yet the strong fear the opinions of the weak. What kind of logic is this?¡± Sareth was very puzzled. ¡°Humans are social creatures, but when they discover that there are people that they can¡¯t understand in their group, they will treat them as anomalies and exclude them¡­¡± V explained. ¡°Nero just doesn¡¯t want to be excluded by humans.¡± ¡°What strange behavior¡­¡± Sareth scratched his head and frowned. ¡°I can¡¯t understand at all.¡± This concept was completely different from the concept that Sareth had come into contact with in the Abyss. The idea of demons was that the stronger an existence, the more worthy of respect and awe. It was precisely this concept that Sareth had accepted since he was young. Therefore, when he approached Dante and Nero, apart from the fact that they had the same half-demon bloodline as him, it was also because they were stronger than him. After obtaining an opportunity, he would unconsciously approach the strong. Therefore, he could not understand Nero¡¯s current behavior¡­ There was a generation gap between him and Nero, and Nero felt that there was a generation gap between him and Sareth. Because in the recent days of hunting demons, Sareth had also taken action and attacked those demons mercilessly, swinging Executioner agilely to kill them. ¡°Sareth, aren¡¯t you also from the Abyss? Why do you have no psychological burden when killing demons?¡± Nero finally could not help but ask during the break after a hunt. ¡°Huh? What psychological burden?¡± Sareth was stunned by this question. ¡°Isn¡¯t this normal? Demons also fight each other!¡± ¡°Nero means, is there no concept of the same kind between demons?¡± Nico interjected. ¡°I don¡¯t think so¡­¡± Sareth tilted his head and thought for a while. ¡°Although there is cooperation between demons, Foster Father said that the relationship is more between superiors and subordinates. It¡¯s only a matter of course for powerful demons to rule over weak demons¡­ Speaking of which, don¡¯t humans fight one another?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Both Nico and Nero had something stuck in their throats. They did not know how to answer this. Yes, although they had the concept of the same kind, it was not uncommon for humans to fight one another. In fact, this kind of fighting seemed to be even morally worse than demons killing one another¡­ Similar conversations happened between Nero and Sareth every day, making both of them realize that their ideologies conflicted with each other. However, this did not stop them from hunting demons. Half a month passed. During this time, the four-member team had hunted nearly a thousand demons, but the number of demons in Red Grave City did not decrease but instead faintly increased. This might have been due to Urizen constantly summoning demons from the Demon World in the Qliphoth. The increasing number of demons did not have much of an effect on Nero and the others, but it had an enormous impact on the demon-hunting organizations. Although these demon hunters could hunt low-level demons and monsters, their numbers were too few compared to the demons. Once they accidentally provoked more demons than they could handle, it often led to heavy casualties. Therefore, in the past half a month, the demon-hunting groups that they had encountered became fewer and fewer, but the military troops had become more numerous. It was easy to raze a city with nuclear bombs. But once Red Grave City was destroyed, it was equivalent to hundreds of thousands or even millions of civilians becoming homeless. At that time, how to settle so many refugees was the most troublesome thing. Moreover, the entire world was now paying attention to the demon tree that appeared in Red Grave City. Countless people would see any drastic action of the military, and the consequences of a single instance of carelessness might lead to the military being scolded to the point of never being able to rise again¡­ So after an argument, the military still felt that it was best to avoid using nuclear bombs as much as possible. Fortunately, after so many days of observation, humans had discovered that the gigantic demon tree had not changed at all. Although demons were continuously appearing from the tree to hunt humans, the danger seemed to be¡­ just that? So, in the end, the military sent a large number of troops into Red Grave City to eliminate the demons. This method was quite effective, and they reduced the range of the demons¡¯ hunting However, the closer they were to the Qliphoth, the more demons they encountered, so the advancement of the military was gradually hindered. There were a lot of gunshots every day, and similarly, there were a lot of casualties every day. It seemed like the military had made some progress, but both Nero and Nico realized that this might be deliberate by the demons. After all, many civilians had already escaped, and these human soldiers who kept entering became the main targets for the demons to provide blood to the Qliphoth. Simply put, this was a trap to lure humans into constantly sending people to their deaths¡­ However, even though Nero and the others knew that it was a trap, they were helpless in the face of this situation. It was impossible for them to find the military commander and get him to evacuate, right? The other party did not know them at all, so why would he listen to them? ¡°So¡­ We still have to solve the root of the problem as soon as possible!¡± Nero looked at the gigantic Qliphoth and sighed. ¡°But I¡¯m not strong enough¡­ I don¡¯t know what happened to Dante, Lady, and Trish. If they¡¯re really dead, then I¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Nico patted Nero¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You have to believe that man won¡¯t die so easily. He¡¯s holding weapons my grandmother made for him¡­ Let¡¯s not talk about this so much. Come and help me adjust this.¡± In addition to hunting demons and devouring their souls to strengthen their magic power, Nico had been using the materials they obtained from the dead demons to create weapons for Nero. She planned to create a prosthetic arm for him so that his right arm could recover its combat strength. But pure technological materials could not accommodate magic power, so she could only replace them with materials like demon horns or demon bones. Now, the right prosthetic arm that Nico made was still in the adjustment phase, so it was not useful for the time being. Similarly, although Nero¡¯s magic power had increased, he felt that it was still not enough. ¡°For you!¡± V returned, panting. There was a large black demon crow resting on his shoulder, and the corner of the crow¡¯s beak still had purple bloodstains. After panting for a while, V reached out and handed two black balls of light to Nero. ¡°Killed two¡­¡± ¡°Are you participating in the battle again?¡± Nero took the souls and frowned at V. ¡°Is your body okay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can still hold on¡­¡± V closed his eyes and leaned against the car door to rest. The black demon crow on his shoulder mocked, ¡°Hehehe, is that so? This guy almost died just now¡­¡± ¡°Shut up, Griffon!¡± V reprimanded. The demon crow named Griffon laughed and stopped talking. ¡°Eat quickly!¡± V said to Nero. ¡°Sareth is still hunting on the other side. He might be able to bring back more later.¡± Nero held the two souls and looked at the black light. He sighed. ¡°To be honest, I really don¡¯t want to devour the souls of those demons. This black light makes me uncomfortable. Every time I swallow them, I feel the demon blood in my body moving restlessly¡­ Speaking of which, if I eat too many of these souls, won¡¯t I become a true demon?¡± ¡°Who knows? We don¡¯t have a choice now,¡± V replied. Thinking about Dante, whose life and death was unknown, Nero did not say anything else. He gritted his teeth and stuffed the two souls into his mouth. Then he felt the two souls transform into thin streams of magic power and fuse into his body¡­ The suggestion that Sareth gave Nero was of course good intentions. But he did not know much about souls and did not understand one thing: the souls of demons were ¡®evil souls¡¯. Such souls contained too much negative power. It might not be a problem for pure demons to eat them, but it was not necessarily a good thing for a half-demon like Nero to eat too many evil souls¡­ Chapter 417 - Unfamiliar Place Time passed day by day. In the blink of an eye, more than a month had passed since Dante and the others fell into the Qliphoth. Nero was already on the verge of vomiting from eating so many souls. His growth in magic power was a good thing, but every time he thought about how these souls had come from those disgusting-looking demons, he could not help but feel disgusted. Fortunately, he finally did not need to eat anymore because the magic power prosthetic arm that Nico made for him was finally completed. Nico had made more than one of these magic power prosthetic arms, and many of them had different functions. After obtaining these prosthetic arms, Nero could no longer hold back and was ready to enter the interior of the Qliphoth again. After calling V and Sareth back, the four of them began to discuss beside the car. ¡°Our first task is to find Dante and the others!¡± Nero said. ¡°Although I feel that it won¡¯t be that easy for Dante to die, we haven¡¯t heard from the three of them for more than a month. If we don¡¯t find them, I¡¯m afraid that something bad should have happened¡­¡± ¡°What if¡­¡± V was looking at the poetry book in his hand. He raised his head and asked, ¡°What if Dante is really dead?¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll kill Urizen to commemorate him!¡± Nero said firmly as he gritted his teeth and clenched his left fist tightly. V nodded and did not say anything else. ¡°If Dante isn¡¯t dead, where do you think he is?¡± Sareth asked. ¡°As you can see, that Qliphoth is massive, and its interior space is naturally astonishing. How should we find him?¡± Nero pondered for a while before saying, ¡°Perhaps we can try searching separately?¡± ¡°I have no problem, but Sareth¡­¡± V said while looking at Sareth. ¡°I¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have a problem¡­ right?¡± Sareth asked, a little unconfident. To be honest, Sareth knew that with his current strength, he could at most deal with low-rank and middle-rank demons. If he accidentally encountered a high-rank demon, then he could only run. Although his demon transformation could allow him to obtain the power of a high-rank demon, the duration was too short. If he used this unstable ability against enemies, he might fail¡­ This made Sareth a little discouraged. His foster father wanted him to train and gain experience, but his strength did not seem to have increased much¡­ Should I really use the plague power sealed in Executioner by Foster Father? Nero did not know that Sareth was thinking about this. Hearing Sareth¡¯s unconfident tone, he hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Sareth, how about this? When you search, don¡¯t go too deep. If you find a powerful demon, run away quickly. Regardless of whether we can find Dante or not, we¡¯ll all meet at the entrance of the Qliphoth three days later.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Sareth nodded. ¡°Then there¡¯s no time to lose. Let¡¯s go!¡± Nero waved his hand and called for V and Sareth to get into Nico¡¯s car. At this moment, Nico was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, holding the steering wheel, and smoking a cigarette. Seeing that everyone had gotten up, she immediately stepped on the accelerator. ¡°Ah!!! Let¡¯s go!¡± The roar of the engine was ear-piercing on the quiet streets of Red Grave City. Countless low-level demons heard the noise and blocked the path of the car in an attempt to intercept everyone. However, Nico stepped on the accelerator all the way to the end and slammed into them. The specially reinforced front of the car made loud thuds one after another, smashing the low-level demons into pieces, sending blood and flesh flying. Nero and Sareth also shot down some of the demons who tried to jump down from the upper floors of residential buildings. On the other hand, V sat calmly in the back seat of the car and quietly looked at the poetry book in his hand¡­ Who knew how many times he had read this book¡­ They barged through several streets and finally approached the roots of the Qliphoth. Here, they encountered a group of human soldiers. They did not know what orders these soldiers had received, but they seemed to be trying to break through the demons¡¯ defensive circle and enter the Qliphoth. But here, a large number of low-level demons blocked them and slaughtered the soldiers one by one. The firepower became weaker and weaker, and it was impossible for them to continue moving forward. Instead, they kept retreating step by step. ¡°Help them!¡± When Nero saw this scene, he got Nico to stop the car. At the same time, he fired two bullets and pierced through the head of a low-level demon that was about to kill a human soldier. As soon as the car stopped, Sareth jumped out. When he landed, he grabbed Executioner from his back, waved it, and charged into the demons. There were only three rescued human soldiers remaining. The guns in their hands did not have many bullets left, and their bodies were covered with wounds. They thought they were dead for sure, but with a twist of fate, two people suddenly appeared to save them. They could not help but ask in disbelief, ¡°You¡­ you are¡­?¡± ¡°Relax and recovery. They¡¯re experts at dealing with demons!¡± Nico got out of the car, squatted beside these soldiers with a cigarette in her mouth, and then asked V, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going?¡± ¡°They¡¯re enough¡­¡± V held his cane and looked at the two fighting in front. ¡°Okay. Anyway, looking at your body, it doesn¡¯t look like it can last long!¡± Nico got back into the car. ¡°You should save your strength!¡± Sareth¡¯s Executioner was cutting through the air and easily killing these low-rank demons, while Nero used the magic power prosthetic arm that Nico had made for him. This magic power prosthetic arm was usually hidden in his body, and once he drove magic power through it, it would extend out. Under Nero¡¯s use, the magic power prosthetic arm immediately became a great killing weapon. In his left hand, Red Queen slashed everywhere, and the right magic power prosthetic arm continuously erupted with electrical attacks, killing the demons until they were sizzling. The demons were not stupid. After realizing that these enemies were exceptionally powerful and that they could not defeat them at all, they immediately threw down a pile of corpses and fled in all directions. Nero and Sareth did not chase after them. After killing these demons, the entrance at the roots of the Qliphoth was close. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Seeing V walk over, Nero waved his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s move according to the original plan.¡± Stepping on the dilapidated city road and smelling the thick smell of blood coming from the Qliphoth, the three of them entered the interior of the tree. Here, the paths began to become complicated, but no matter how complicated they were, they just followed the paths up. After all, the tree grew upright. The three of them looked at each other and separated as each of them chose a direction to go in. Sareth found a direction and moved forward alone. He held Calamity in his hand and carried Executioner and the Demon Bible stele on his back. He walked and occasionally stopped to identify the way forward. It¡¯s been a month. I wonder how much the fruit has grown, Sareth thought as he walked. If I keep walking up the tree like this, I might encounter powerful demons intercepting me. Maybe I won¡¯t even be able to reach the top of the tree¡­ I¡¯d better find Dante as soon as possible and find a way to return outside. Then I¡¯ll fly up and take a look like last time¡­ In fact, during the continuous hunting of demons in Red Grave City, Sareth had already realized that there was a problem with the last time he inexplicably reached the top of the tree crown. Because these days, he had seen many human flying vessels known as ¡®planes¡¯ flying above the tree crown, but without exception, these flying vessels seemed to have hit something and then tumbled down. But the area where the flying vessels flew was clearly empty¡­ No matter how stupid Sareth was, he could imagine that it was not that there were no enemies at the top of the tree, but that no one could enter under normal circumstances. After thinking about it carefully, he felt that the reason why he could enter last time was probably because of the Demon Bible stele on his back. At that time, he was only carrying this thing, and it had unknown abilities¡­ After realizing this, Sareth naturally had to bring this stele with him when he returned to the Qliphoth. He felt that the demon lord named Urizen was definitely up to something in growing this tree. His goal had to be the fruit. In that case, Sareth certainly would not let Urizen succeed. He decided to complete his offering summoning ritual before Urizen could pluck the fruit and use the fruit as an offering to summon his foster father, Roy. After all, if he missed this fruit, he did not know when he would be able to collect enough offerings to summon Roy. It could be said that this was the only chance at the moment, and it was hard to give it up. But it¡¯s up to me if neither Dante nor Nero can defeat Urizen! Sareth though. Nero treats me well, so I have to help them solve this problem. Hmph. When Foster Father comes and kills that bastard Urizen, I¡¯ll see if that guy Dante still dares to call me brat again¡­ While thinking happily, Sareth moved forward carefully. An intruder like him naturally quickly attracted the attention of the demon parasitizing the Qliphoth, so he did not get far before the attack arrived. But at present, most of the demons attacking Sareth were only low-rank demons, and he dealt with them easily. Just as mentioned before, the interior of the tree was enormous. This massive tree had emerged from the center of Red Grave City, which meant that it had devoured most of the city center. Some broken human buildings kept appearing on the path that Sareth was taking, making it difficult to tell whether this place was in the city or among the trees. Then¡­ Then Sareth became lost¡­ Chapter 418 - The Destructive Power of a Brat ¡°Where am I now?!¡± Two hours later, Sareth looked at the surrounding scenery and fell into deep thought while feeling bewildered. He had not entered the Qliphoth with Dante and the others, so even though he knew that the interior of this tree was enormous, he did not have much of a concept. But after truly entering, Sareth immediately realized that he had made a mistake: he should not have separated from Nero and the others! Although they had split up to search for Dante, Lady, and Trish, they had forgotten one thing -Sareth did not know how to use a phone, so even if he found them, he could not inform the others. Moreover, such a gigantic place covered an area of ten kilometers, and this did not even include the height of the Qliphoth. It was easier said than done to find traces of three people in such an enormous area. Therefore, Sareth could only brace himself and rely on luck to search, searching with the attitude of letting things take their course. In the beginning, he could still persevere and was quite enthusiastic. But after aimlessly searching around like this for a while, he felt bored. The interest of children usually did not last long¡­ Of course, Sareth remembered what Nero had said and tried his best to go higher. The interior of the Qliphoth was like a stairway to heaven. The higher he went, the closer he was to where Urizen was. Back then, Dante and the others had lost contact after fighting with Urizen. It was not impossible for them to escape after the defeat, but the closer he was to where Urizen was, the easier it would be to find them. But now, after discovering that he was completely lost, Sareth had no choice but to consider whether this method was useful to him or not. He did not even know how high he had reached in the Qliphoth¡­ ¡°Ah, so annoying!¡± Sareth sat on the ground dejectedly and scratched his head in annoyance. Along the way, he had fought dozens of battles of various sizes and killed nearly two hundred low-rank demons and monsters. He had even encountered more than ten middle-rank demons. These enemies did not pose much of a threat to Sareth, but they annoyed him greatly. How many demons are there in this tree? Sareth had no choice but to start thinking about this question. I¡¯m afraid there are at least tens of thousands or even more. With so many demons, if we have to fight every time we encounter one, let alone three days, we might not even be able to finish searching in thirty days¡­ Sareth looked up at the misty dark sky. He wanted to fly up earlier, but he kept encountering demons that could fly and was naturally blocked. I wonder how Nero and the others are doing¡­ Sareth scratched his head. He had scratched his wild red hair into a chicken¡¯s nest during this time. Since I¡¯ve encountered this situation, perhaps Nero and V are the same. Too many demons are in the way. Indeed, low-level demons were not difficult enemies for the people searching, but the problem was that there were too many of them. Sareth had this problem, and so did Nero and V. But unlike Sareth, Nero had rich combat experience fighting demons, so his intuition was naturally stronger. When he chose the paths to move forward, he could always find the right one, and he could always find the territories of some high-level demons. In the territories of high-level demons, there were usually not many low-level ones gathered, so there were actually not many battles between Nero and low-level demons. In fact, it was useless to wander around aimlessly like Sareth except to get into more unnecessary battles. So at this moment, Nero¡¯s position and height were already far ahead of Sareth. It was the same for V. Although his combat strength was not high, he had three familiars by his side to assist him in battle. Moreover, V knew his own situation, so he chose to avoid fighting. When he saw low-level demons, he would avoid them as much as he could, unlike Sareth, who charged forward to kill them when he saw them. There were still many things Sareth had to learn¡­ However, neither Nero nor V would have thought that the destructive power of a brat would sometimes be so great¡­ Sareth, who was anxious, could no longer hold back after being attacked by three waves of low-level demons one after another. ¡°Damn it!¡± What¡¯s going on with the demons here?! Sareth wiped the sweat off his forehead while panting. He looked at the ant-like insect-type demon lying at his feet and thought angrily, I clearly have the aura of a demon, and it¡¯s the aura of a middle-rank demon. So why do these low-rank trash still dare to keep coming to me? Is it because of that guy named Urizen¡¯s order? Low-level demons generally did not dare to provoke demons stronger than them unless they received orders from stronger demons. Sareth thought of this, but even though he thought of it, it did not mean that he could accept it. The annoyed Sareth felt that he could not continue like this, so he, who had lost his temper and could no longer think straight, set his eyes on Executioner in his hand. Should I¡­ try? With this thought in mind, he inserted Calamity back into his waist, held the handle of Executioner with both hands, and thrust the handle into the ground with a thud. Foster Father, I¡¯m going to use your power¡­ Then he closed his eyes and concentrated on injecting magic power into Executioner. When Roy gave this scythe to Sareth, he had already told him how to use it. But under normal circumstances, what Executioner displayed were the powers of darkness and flames. These two powers stemmed from the magic power nature of Sareth himself, and the weapon only amplified this magic power effect. But in the depths of the scythe, Roy had sealed a portion of his own power. It was the power of ¡®Plague Calamity¡¯. Sareth could use this power that belonged to Roy alone to save his life or deal with a crisis. However, Roy probably had not expected that Sareth would prepare to use this power when he was not in any danger¡­ First, he was curious about what kind of power his foster father had sealed in the weapon. Second, he could no longer tolerate the harassment of the low-level demons anymore, so he became hot-headed and used it! With the continuous infusion of magic power flowing into Executioner, Sareth finally activated Roy¡¯s power sealed in the scythe bit by bit¡­ Whoosh!! A vortex visible to the naked eye appeared with the handle of Executioner as the center. It continuously circled around Sareth¡¯s body and gradually became faster and faster, eventually turning into a hurricane. Sareth looked at the wall of wind with a radius of five meters surrounding him in surprise. Through the wall of wind, he could see countless air currents spreading to farther places. At first, the spreading air currents were normal, but gradually, the air currents began to turn black. Not only the spreading air currents but the wall of wind wrapped around Sareth also gradually turned black. It was not the color of the wind, but some black things blended into the wind! These black things were so tiny that they could not even be seen with the naked eye. But there were too many black things, and they numbered in the trillions. Only with so many did the wind become black! They were viruses! These black things were deadly pathogens! Under Sareth¡¯s dumbfounded gaze, these deadly pathogens spread with the wind, and in the blink of an eye, they spread five hundred meters¡­ one kilometer¡­ ten kilometers! In merely tens of seconds, the entire Qliphoth was full of black mist! An ant-shaped demon covered in disgusting whip-like appendages was walking aimlessly among the rubble when a black wind blew. The moment the wind blew by, the ant-shaped demon suddenly felt weak all over, and then it felt a piercing pain all over its body, as though thousands of needles were stabbing it. The intense pain made the demon collapse to the ground and roar in pain, but it could not even move. Before its roars ended, the skin and flesh on its body began to fester. Large chunks of muscle tissue seemed to be unable to connect together anymore and collapsed one after another. In less than a minute, this demon turned into a pool of blood and a pile of bones¡­ Not only this demon but all the demons moving nearby were like this. The low-rank demons could not even resist as they directly turned into pus. The middle-rank demons held on for a bit longer, but they soon followed the footsteps of the low-rank ones. Moreover, before their muscles fester, the magic power in their bodies was devoured¡­ Yes, Roy¡¯s plague power sealed in Executioner was a plague that was a combination of the Magic Power Virus and the Desolate Virus, as well as dozens of other pathogens. It was extremely fatal. Of course, the contagion was not that strong because Roy was afraid that Sareth would not be able to control it well and let these viruses spread in this world¡­ The plague spread, and numerous demons began to die. The corpses of flying demons fell from the sky one after another, and countless plants on the ground instantly withered. Even the insects hiding in the dark corners were not spared. They stumbled and crawled out of their hiding places and died everywhere. Wherever the dark wind blew, there was dead silence¡­ This was a plague of disaster known as ¡®Destruction¡¯! Chapter 419 - Inflicting Heavy Damage to Teammates It was not that Roy was messing around, but that he wanted to give this brat Sareth this formidable destructive power. In Roy¡¯s plan, the sealed plague power was for Sareth to save his life. If Sareth was in danger, it meant that he had encountered a powerful enemy or enemies that exceeded the number that his ability could handle. In this case, the stronger the trump card, the better, the more ferocious, the better, so that he could kill the opponent as soon as possible to save his life. Before Roy obtained wind power, his viruses spread either through frost power, in the form of snowflakes, or through dripping blood into a water source to spread through the water source. These two methods of proliferation were kinds of contact transmission, so the efficiency was not too high. In fact, the destructive power was not much. But it was different now. Beelzebub¡¯s shell had given him wind power, which was equivalent to transforming the transmission method of his viruses from contact to air transmission. The efficiency and destructive power had risen by several levels! The black plague storm quickly engulfed the lower levels of the Qliphoth and continued to spread upward. Before long, it reached the area near V. ¡°Huh? What happened?¡± V was vigilant. When he heard the faint screams of demons coming from the distance, he immediately turned around. V¡¯s current position was almost in the lower-middle section of the Qliphoth, only at the height of about a few hundred meters, but he had indeed explored ahead of Sareth. The farthest and highest one was Nero, who was now almost at a height of a thousand meters. And be it V or Nero, they were actually moving forward according to the location where Urizen had been in their memories. The moment V turned his head, he saw a black storm rapidly approaching from behind. The demons wandering on the ground and in the sky all let out tragic roars and soon died after the black storm enveloped them. ¡°What¡­ what the hell is that?!¡± V could not help but widen his eyes. But before he could see clearly, Griffon on his shoulder immediately screamed, ¡°Oh no! Danger! Great danger is approaching! We¡¯re dying! We¡¯re going to die if we don¡¯t hide!¡± Hearing Griffon¡¯s warning, V shuddered and immediately began to run forward. As he ran, he turned his head to look behind him. The coverage of the black storm was astonishing, and it was much faster than his running speed. He estimated that in less than half a minute, the black storm would catch up to him. ¡°Not good! We have to find a place to hide!¡± V shouted. ¡°And it has to be a sealed place!¡± Griffon was flying in the air. After hearing V¡¯s shout, he looked around for a few moments and pointed to the right. ¡°In the water! In the water! There¡¯s a pool over there. Quick, jump in!¡± At this moment, V could not worry about too much. According to Griffon¡¯s instructions, he turned and rushed to the right. He took a deep breath and plunged into the pool. The moment he entered the water, the demon crow Griffon turned into black smoke and entered V¡¯s body. Under the pool, V held his breath and looked up at the surface of the water. About four to five seconds later, the surface of the water suddenly turned pitch-black from the black storm blowing from above. What¡­ is that? V looked solemnly at the black shadow passing by above his head, his mind full of question marks. But before he could figure it out, he suddenly found a black color had appeared on the surface of the water, just like a drop of ink dripping into a pool. The black color was twisting and warping in the water, and it began to spread as the water shook. V was shocked. He quickly controlled his movements and tried his best to minimize the shaking of the water. Then he watched as the black color slowly spread above his head. It had to be said that V was lucky to have chosen to hide in the pool. Roy¡¯s plague spread with the help of the power of the storm, but it did not spread so quickly in the water. Moreover, apart from the Magic Power Virus and the Desolate Virus, the other viruses in this plague were airborne types, and they were ineffective in water. Furthermore, even the Magic Power Virus and the Desolate Virus had a concentration problem in water¡­ When the viruses spread in the water, V was inevitably affected. He felt that the little amount of magic power in his body was gradually flowing away, and the skin all over his body was itching. Realizing that something was wrong, V did not dare to stay in the water any longer. He estimated that the black storm should have passed, so he hurriedly got out of the water, not daring to stay in the pool. Huff! Huff! V¡¯s entire body was wet, and he was gasping for breath while kneeling. At the same time, he turned his head to look at the pool with lingering fear and found that the originally clear pool was gradually turning black. Looking up high into the sky, V found that the black storm was moving away. And wherever the storm raged, there was still a lot of black dust floating. Although the density had become very thin, it did not completely disappear. V did not know what this black dust was, but he also realized that he would come into contact with it if he foolishly stayed exposed in the air like this. This black dust seemed to devour the magic power in his body and also caused his skin to itch and swell. At this moment, V saw the bones of a demon not far away. They were still fresh and clearly caused by the black storm just now. Without comparison, there would be no harm. V immediately realized that he seemed to have escaped a disaster in the water. Although his body was currently experiencing abnormalities, it was much better than these demons who died directly. ¡°Is it some kind of poison or pathogen? Or some kind of tiny insect?¡± V thought for a while and came to a conclusion. He was almost certain. ¡°No matter what it is, flames should be able to work, right?¡± V dragged his exhausted body, walked tens of meters away, and found a damaged car in the nearby ruins. He took out his cane and used the tip to dig at the fuel tank. He pierced a hole in the fuel tank, let the little remaining gas flow out, and guided it to circle around him. When there was enough gas, he lit it. The gas ignited into raging flames, forming a ring of fire around V. He sat in the ring of fire with his hands covering his mouth and nose, trying to get as close to the flames as possible to burn the abnormal spots on his skin! He was using this method to try to eliminate the toxins or pathogens on them. Pain! The places he was burning were extremely painful, but no matter how painful it was, he could only endure it. Fortunately, the method he used worked. After burning several places, he found that the loss of his magic power seemed to have slowed down, proving that his guess was right. But¡­ V looked up at the black dust floating in the air, and his heart sank. Even though he had eliminated the pathogens on his skin with the fire, what about the black dust in the air? It was impossible for him to ignite flames all over his body to resist, right? Nero had the same thought. The plague storm spread to his altitude in a short time. Just like V, he chose to hide in water to avoid the disaster, but after coming out, he encountered the same situation as V. On the other hand, Nico had not gone too high. After all, she was just driving a car to provide logistical support and had always been following behind. The height of her advancement was not even comparable to Sareth¡¯s, so she was lucky enough to escape the disaster. Just as V and Nero did not know how to deal with this sudden disaster, the raging black storm suddenly disappeared. It was not that Sareth had stopped releasing the plague storm. In fact, he could not stop it because it was the power Roy had stored in Executioner. Once activated and released, the plague storm would only stop when Roy¡¯s magic power was exhausted. In order to prevent Sareth from causing too much destruction, the viruses in the plague storm would quickly lose their activity after the storm stopped. Not too many viruses infected V and Nero. After the plague storm stopped, the viruses on them would lose their effect, but the viruses that had already taken effect still worked. Thus, this brat Sareth used Roy¡¯s power to inflict severe damage to the demons in the Qliphoth¡­ And his two teammates¡­ Chapter 420 - Hellhound King Chapter 420 Hellhound King After the plague storm ended, Sareth looked at the silent scene around him in a daze, his hands still holding his scythe. Although Sareth knew that his foster father was very powerful, he had never really seen Roy¡¯s true strength. It could be said that this was the first time Sareth had faced the terrifying power of a true demon lord. None of the demons in the Qliphoth could resist¡­ It seems¡­ a little too much¡­ Sareth thought as he put away Executioner. He looked around and found that there were no longer any moving objects. All right. In any case, the following path will be easier! Sareth joked as he shrugged his shoulders, spread his hands, and continued forward. At this moment, he did not know that he had severely injured his teammates. The spread of the plague storm had exceeded the range that Sareth could see. On another side, V and Nero could only stop and call Nico for help. When Nico, driving the car with a cigarette in her mouth, found V, she realized that he could not even walk anymore. The handsome V had now become a miserable man. Seeing this, Nico was so shocked that the cigarette fell from her mouth. She quickly went forward to help V and placed him into the car for a checkup. Although she was a weaponsmith, she also knew a little about medicine. After checking V, she had a strange and incredulous expression on her face. She said uncertainly, ¡°Your symptoms¡­ look like radiation sickness?¡± ¡°Radiation sickness?¡± V was puzzled after hearing this. ¡°I¡¯m not too sure. After all, I don¡¯t have any medical equipment here, so I can¡¯t do a detailed examination.¡± Nico spread her hands. ¡°But judging from the symptoms on your body, it¡¯s really similar to radiation sickness¡­ Damn, what did you experience? Was it due to a powerful demon?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a long story¡­¡± V struggled to sit up. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, Nero probably encountered the same thing as me. We have to find him quickly.¡± Nico did not waste any time and returned to the driver¡¯s seat. She floored the accelerator, and the car sped off. As she drove, she looked out of the window. ¡°I noticed just now. Why didn¡¯t I encounter a single living demon along the way? All I saw were piles of bones¡­ Did you do this?¡± ¡°No¡­ It wasn¡¯t us!¡± V panted as he recounted the situation earlier to Nico. Nico¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°A black storm? Was it that powerful? Did Urizen discover that we were here and attacked us?¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± V shook his head. ¡°The ones who suffered the most casualties were his demons. Why would he do that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to say!¡± Nico said. ¡°What if he thinks that it¡¯s too slow to nurture the fruit with human blood, so he might as well get demons to contribute some of their strength¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± V did not know how to answer. It was indeed possible. Didn¡¯t they see that the souls of the dead demons had been absorbed by the Qliphoth? Speeding all the way, Nico and V drove to the place where they had agreed to meet with Nero. They found Nero and saw that his condition was not bad. Although he also had radiation symptoms, they were much lighter than V¡¯s. ¡°First, we were less exposed to the black storm. Second, the stronger the physical fitness, the stronger the resistance to radiation symptoms!¡± Nero guessed. ¡°I can feel that the illness in our bodies is weakening¡­ But no matter what, we have to stop and rest for a while. Let¡¯s go find Sareth first.¡± After hearing Nero¡¯s words, Nico was stunned for a moment. ¡°Sareth? He didn¡¯t call me!¡± ¡°Huh?!¡± Nero and V raised their heads to look at Nico. Nico spread her hands and said, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. He really didn¡¯t. Perhaps he didn¡¯t encounter the black storm and escaped the disaster.¡± ¡°No¡­ there¡¯s another possibility!¡± V smiled bitterly and shook his head. ¡°He might¡­ not know how to use a phone!¡± With a bang, a bolt from the blue struck the minds of Nero and Nico! ¡°Oh¡­ oh no! It¡¯s really possible!¡± Nico grabbed Nero¡¯s left arm and said anxiously, ¡°What should we do now?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s go find him now!¡± Nero sighed. ¡°Sure enough, we shouldn¡¯t have let him come. Now, apart from Dante¡¯s three, we have to find another one¡­¡± ¡°Nothing might have happened to Sareth¡­¡± V said. ¡°Moreover, the black storm has cleared out all the demons, so it¡¯s convenient to find them.¡± There was not much medicine in Nico¡¯s car. After finding some for the two to consume, the remaining radiation symptoms could only be overcome by Nero and V on their own. The two of them lay in the car to rest while Nico drove around, trying to find any possible traces of Sareth. At the same time, at the place where the Qliphoth stopped was where Urizen¡¯s new throne was. In fact, the Qliphoth was three thousand meters tall, and not all of its interior was empty. The place where Urizen put his throne was basically at the end. Any higher, and the trunk of the Qliphoth was solid. After all, the top of the tree had the ¡®hell apple¡¯ fruit, and it was impossible for Urizen to let anyone go through the passage to the top of the tree. He was a demon lord, and not only did he possess spatial power, but he also had Yamato, a weapon that could cut open space. If he wanted to go to the top of the tree, he could open a spatial rift at any time and directly pass through. In addition, the top of the tree was under the protection of a barrier, so he could ensure that no one other than him could touch this important fruit. There were countless roots entwined around Urizen¡¯s body. These roots connected to the Qliphoth, and not only could they transmit magic power to the tree, but they could also sense the maturity of the ¡®hell apple¡¯. However, just now, through these roots, Urizen suddenly sensed a thought of pain coming from the tree! In the plague storm that Sareth released, of course there were viruses that were effective against plants. Even demon plants would be affected and wither. The plague storm had wreaked havoc inside the Qliphoth and naturally affected the tree. At this moment, if anyone looked from the outside, they would find that the tree bark, which was originally as thick as a city wall, was slowly changing color, turning from blackish-gray to white. The Qliphoth was massive, so its life force was naturally very strong. Although the pathogens in the plague storm had infected the tree, they could not make the tree wither like other weak plants. But even so, the tree showed signs of extensive decay, and the infected areas were gradually becoming fragile and rotten. The thought of pain that Urizen had felt came from the Qliphoth after it got sick¡­ Moreover, not only did Urizen feel the thought of pain coming from the Qliphoth, but he also noticed that the auras of many demons in the tree had suddenly disappeared! He could only roughly sense it, so he did not understand the specific situation. Thus, in doubt, he prepared to send someone to check the situation. The throne that Urizen was on was in an enormous hall, and at the entrance of the hall was a giant demon gate. Outside the gate was a huge¡­ watchdog! This watchdog was a three-headed hellhound, but unlike ordinary three-headed hellhounds, this one was even bigger and more ferocious because it was the king of hellhounds! It was the oldest three-headed hellhound that Urizen had found in the Demon World. He used this hellhound king to guard his gate to show his respected status. Urizen stretched out a hand and waved at the gate of the hall from afar to open it. After hearing the loud bang from the gate, the hellhound king guarding the gate turned around. This big dog had several iron stakes inserted into it, and on the other end of the iron stakes was a thick chain that firmly tied the hellhound king to the gate. Urizen opened his hand, and the chains binding the hellhound king instantly snapped. Urizen said to the hellhound king, who had obtained freedom, ¡°Another rat has snuck in, and many demons have died. Find out the reason!¡± The hellhound king lowered its three heads and wagged its tail at Urizen, indicating that it understood. Then it saw Urizen open an enormous spatial rift, and the hellhound king jumped into it¡­ And the place where this rift connected to was near where Sareth was¡­ Chapter 421 - Cerberus Chapter 421 Cerberus After the plague storm dissipated, Sareth moved forward a distance. But before he could get far, he suddenly heard a loud bang behind him. The ground was shaking, as though a giant monster was chasing from behind. The heavy footsteps sounded like a tank running over the ground. Sareth realized that something was amiss, so he immediately ran. As he ran, he looked back and saw an enormous hellhound chasing from behind, knocking away all the obstacles blocking the way as smoke and dust filled the air. The other party was extremely fast, and Sareth realized that he might not be able to outrun the big dog, so he immediately spread his flame wings and flew into the sky. As soon as he flew into the sky, a black shadow pounced from under his feet. This enormous hellhound suddenly jumped up with all its might and bit at Sareth¡¯s feet in the air, almost biting Sareth. Looking down from the sky, he saw three bloody mouths flying past his feet. ¡°So¡­ so close!¡± Sareth broke out in cold sweat. Just in case, he went a little higher. ¡°Stupid bug!¡± After the hellhound king landed, the three heads looked fiercely at Sareth and growled. ¡°Did you kill the demons here?¡± Sareth¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You can speak?¡± Of course, he was surprised. When he saw this hellhound, Sareth immediately thought of Fat Tiger. Fat Tiger was much bigger than this hellhound, but Fat Tiger did not know how to speak. Sareth and Fat Tiger were together all the time, causing him to think that demons like hellhounds did not know how to speak, so when he heard the other party talk, he found it unbelievable. ¡°Nonsense! I am the king of hellhounds, a demon who inherited the name of Cerberus!¡± The hellhound king roared but then asked doubtfully, ¡°Who are you?! I smell the aura of a demon-human hybrid from you, but you¡¯re not of the Sparda bloodline. You don¡¯t have the damn stench of the Sparda bloodline¡­ Wait!¡± The three heads of the hellhound king raised and sniffed at Sareth, who was in the air, seemingly confirming something. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Seeing the big dog¡¯s actions, Sareth was a little puzzled. He could not help but stretch out his arm and smell himself. ¡°Half-demon brat!¡± The hellhound king suddenly changed its form of address and asked Sareth in confusion, ¡°Why do I smell the scent of another hellhound from you? And this scent¡­ Have you been in contact with my kind for a long time?¡± ¡°Why should I tell you?¡± Sareth asked warily. This enormous hellhound seemed to have suddenly appeared. Sareth did not know how it appeared, but considering that he had just used his foster father¡¯s power to activate the plague storm and eliminate numerous demons, he felt that this hellhound might have come specifically for him. Three-headed hellhounds in the Abyss were considered a race of demons, but most of them were only at the middle-rank demon level. They could use a certain amount of elemental power, but most of the time, they relied on their tyrannical physical strength to fight. Very few three-headed hellhounds could break through to the high-rank demon level. Of course, Sareth had listened to Benia telling him the common sense of the Abyss, but at this moment, his common sense was invalid regarding this hellhound in front of him. Not only was this hellhound king a true high-rank demon, but it was also at the level of an elite high-rank demon. Sareth could feel the powerful aura of the other party¡¯s rank and felt that it was stronger than the high-rank demon who had caught him. Can¡¯t beat it. Sareth knew that even if he entered his demon state, he could not defeat this hellhound¡­ Fortunately, this hellhound did not have wings like Fat Tiger and did seem to be able to fly. If Sareth wanted to run, he should be able to escape¡­ However, Sareth did not understand why this hellhound would ask about Fat Tiger, and he subconsciously wanted to refuse to answer. This hellhound king was about four meters tall and more than ten meters long. Although it was only half the size of Fat Tiger, its size was quite astonishing. After being rejected by Sareth, the hellhound king seemed to be a little irritated. It jumped twice on the ground, and its four limbs that were thicker than elephant legs stomped the ground loudly. ¡°Don¡¯t make me angry, half-demon brat!¡± the left head of the hellhound king said. Thick flames like magma burned in the mouth of this head, and the middle head and the right head were frost and lightning. In its anger, the elemental power in its body began to boil as it roared at Sareth, ¡°Answer my question! Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill you without mercy. Tell me! Have you come into contact with others of my kind?!¡± ¡°So what if I have?¡± Sareth secretly tightened his grip on Calamity behind his waist. He prepared to shoot the big dog when he saw that the situation was not right and then quickly escape. After hearing Sareth¡¯s answer, the hellhound king bared its teeth and continued asking, ¡°Then what is he like? Is he powerful?!¡± Sareth nodded. ¡°Of course. Your body is only half his size. Moreover, Brother Fat Tiger has demon wings. He can fly!¡± ¡°Nonsense! We hellhounds have never had demon wings!¡± After being stunned for a moment, the hellhound king said angrily, ¡°Are you lying to me?!¡± ¡°Why would I lie to you?¡± Sareth said. ¡°Are you really the king of hellhounds? With your size, you¡¯re the liar, right?¡± Roar!! The hellhound king was angered by Sareth¡¯s words. It opened its left head, and a thick flame pillar shot out and attacked Sareth in the air. Sareth was shocked and hurriedly dodged. This flame pillar brushed past his chest and flew into the distance, hitting a broken human building. It actually burned the building into lava, causing it to collapse slowly. ¡°Be careful with your words, half-demon brat!¡± The hellhound king did not continue attacking but instead roared, ¡°Only I, Cerberus, am the king of hellhounds! Only I am the most powerful hellhound! Tell me, where is the hellhound you mentioned? If you say it, I can spare your life!¡± ¡°Huh?!¡± Sareth finally understood the intentions of the hellhound king and could not help but exclaim in surprise, ¡°You want to fight with Brother Fat Tiger?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! There can only be one true hellhound king!¡± Cerberus said. ¡°That¡¯s me!¡± ¡°This¡­ might not be possible¡­¡± Sareth scratched his head. ¡°Because he isn¡¯t here!¡± ¡°Then where is he?!¡± Cerberus asked. ¡°He¡¯s in the Abyss!¡± Sareth spread his hands. ¡°Unless you return to the Abyss¡­ Or you can wait for my foster father to come to this world. He might bring Brother Fat Tiger¡­¡± Hearing the term ¡®Abyss¡¯ from Sareth, Cerberus was stunned for a moment before saying in a low voice, ¡°Abyss? I haven¡¯t been back for a long time¡­¡± ¡°How long has it been since you¡¯ve returned to the Abyss?¡± Sareth asked curiously. ¡°Two thousand years!¡± Cerberus gnashed its teeth in anger. ¡°It¡¯s all that traitor Sparda¡¯s fault! If he hadn¡¯t sealed the passage and severed the connection between the Demon World and the Abyss, the demons of the Demon World wouldn¡¯t have been trapped in this world for so long.¡± Yes, the demons¡¯ hatred for Sparda was not only because of his betrayal of his compatriots but also because he had severed the connection between the Demon World and the Abyss. For two thousand years, the demons of the Demon World could not return, and the demons of the Abyss could not come. This was equivalent to a disguised cage trapping the demons here. ¡°But the seal has loosened!¡± Sareth said. ¡°Some demons have returned to the Abyss, and I came here from the Abyss through a rift¡­¡± ¡°You?! A half-demon from the Abyss came here?¡± Cerberus said in disbelief. ¡°Has the Abyss changed so much after two thousand years? Half-demons are actually allowed to stay in the Abyss?¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± Sareth did not know how to answer this question, so he could only change the topic. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this for now. If you want to return to the Abyss, you should be able to do it now.¡± Iswer ¡°Impossible!¡± Cerberus¡¯s three heads shook together. ¡°My demon contract is in His Majesty Mundus¡¯s hands. As long as the contract remains, I can¡¯t go back¡­¡± Sareth spread his hands. ¡°Then there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡± Cerberus paced back and forth on the ground in frustration. Perhaps because of its agitation, but the elemental power emanating from its body caused the ground around it to change. A part of the ground turned into magma, and another part turned into frost. Occasionally, lightning would flash across the ground, making Sareth speechless. This hellhound was indeed different from Fat Tiger. Fat Tiger¡¯s three heads were fire, frost, and poison. But as his body grew bigger, Fat Tiger basically did not use elemental powers afterward. He purely relied on his physical strength to bully others, so from the aspect of elemental power alone, Cerberus might really be stronger than Fat Tiger. ¡°Half-demon brat!¡± After walking a few rounds, Cerberus suddenly stopped and said to Sareth, ¡°Since you¡¯ve been in contact with that hellhound for a long time, you should be able to summon him! Right?¡± ¡°No way! Do you have to be so stubborn?¡± Sareth asked in surprise. ¡°Besides, what are you here for? Did Urizen send you to eliminate the intruders?¡± ¡°Urizen¡­ he isn¡¯t my master!¡± Cerberus lowered its voice. ¡°My master is Mundus!¡± Chapter 422 - The Lucky Sareth Chapter 422 The Lucky Sareth Sareth was not stupid. After hearing what Cerberus said, his eyes rolled, and he immediately understood. Cerberus said that its demon contract was in Mundus¡¯s hands, and according to Sareth¡¯s investigation, this possible demon king named Mundus seemed to have been sealed by Sparda. However, being sealed meant that he was not dead. In other words, Cerberus¡¯s demon contract was still in effect, but Mundus could not give it any orders now. Thus, when Demon Lord Urizen appeared, Cerberus had to obey Urizen¡¯s orders temporarily due to his strength. It was only obedience, not allegiance. Perhaps in the eyes of Cerberus, Urizen was still inferior to Mundus¡­ This led to Cerberus having its own ideas and actions despite being sent out by Urizen to investigate. ¡°In other words, we¡¯re not enemies?¡± Sareth probed. The three heads of Cerberus snorted and said disdainfully, ¡°It¡¯s too easy to kill a half-demon brat like you. But since you¡¯re still useful, I don¡¯t mind keeping you around for a while¡­¡± ¡°Okay, then I¡¯m coming down!¡± Sareth carefully stared at Cerberus and began to go down. Cerberus allowed him to land without attacking. Standing in front of Cerberus, Sareth was too short. He raised his head. ¡°The seal has indeed loosened, but it¡¯s still not easy to summon Brother Fat Tiger to this world. I don¡¯t have any offerings¡­. Besides, I still have something very important to do now, so I can¡¯t delay it. If you¡¯re willing to wait until I¡¯ve finished my business, find the offerings, and then summon Brother Fat Tiger¡­¡± ¡°Hmph¡­ How troublesome!¡± Cerberus paced around. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± ¡°Find someone!¡± Sareth said. ¡°I¡¯ll help you find them!¡± Cerberus said impatiently. ¡°I can also prepare the offerings for you. Once you¡¯re done, you have to summon that guy immediately!¡± Sareth¡¯s eyes widened. There¡¯s such a good thing?! To be honest, the conditions that Cerberus gave were beyond his imagination. He really could not understand what Cerberus was thinking. Could it be that deciding who the true king of hellhounds was so important? He had never seen the demons of other races have a situation like what Cerberus was brooding over¡­ If he could not understand, then there was no need to understand. How could Sareth reject such a good thing that came knocking on his door? He immediately said, ¡°Okay, deal!¡± In any case, he was already prepared to summon his foster father, Roy. If his foster father descended into this world, Fat Tiger would definitely come. This meant that he did not need any additional actions to reach an agreement with Cerberus. He was now worried about how to find Dante and the others. Wouldn¡¯t it be better if he could use Cerberus to help? A dog¡¯s nose is very sensitive¡­ ¡°Sign a contract with me!¡± Cerberus said as a demon contract appeared out of thin air in front of Sareth. This was the first time Sareth had seen a real demon contract. He remembered Cassandra¡¯s instructions, so he carefully looked over the terms of the contract. He found that Cerberus did not play any tricks on this contract. It just stipulated that after Cerberus fulfilled its promise, Sareth had to fulfill his promise and summon the ¡®Brother Fat Tiger¡¯ he mentioned from the Abyss. Thus, Sareth signed his name readily. Then he saw the demon contract turn into two balls of light and merge into him and Cerberus. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Who are you looking for in the Qliphoth? Tell me, and I¡¯ll help you find them!¡± Cerberus said. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m looking for Dante and his two companions, Lady and Trish,¡± Sareth replied. ¡°¡­¡± Cerberus stopped and turned around, all three heads staring fiercely at him. ¡°W-what¡¯s wrong?¡± Sareth was puzzled. ¡°Did you do it on purpose?!¡± Cerberus roared at him with magma dripping from its three heads. ¡°You¡¯re looking for the damn bloodline of that Sparda?! Why didn¡¯t you say so before signing the contract?!¡± ¡°But you didn¡¯t ask me¡­¡± Sareth shrugged. Cerberus was trembling with anger. If it had known that Sareth and Dante were on the same side, it would not have signed the contract no matter what. Now, it was actually helping to find the descendant of its enemy¡­ Moreover, Cerberus could not go against it because the power of the demon contract was restricting it. So after being angry for a long time, it could only resign to its fate, turn its head, and walk forward. ¡°Damn little liar. I promise to help you find him, but after I find him, I¡¯ll bite him to death immediately!¡± Upon hearing this, Sareth could not help but scratch his head. There was nothing wrong with what Cerberus said. After all, the contract did not stipulate that Cerberus had to ensure Dante¡¯s survival after finding him¡­ But if that bastard Dante is still alive, with his strength, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for him to beat this big dog, right? Or would seeing this big dog bite Dante be very pleasant? While thinking about this, Sareth followed Cerberus. He actually wanted to ride on Cerberus¡¯s back. After all, he used to ride Fat Tiger like this, but Fat Tiger was Fat Tiger, and Cerberus was Cerberus. If he really rode on it, Cerberus would probably bite him to death immediately, right? So he could only think about it¡­ It was precisely because he was following behind Cerberus that he had the chance to look up and see Cerberus¡¯s¡­ abdomen! Then, as though he had discovered a big secret, he exclaimed, ¡°Ah!! You¡­ So you¡¯re a female hellhound!¡± ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Cerberus turned her head and bared her teeth. ¡°No¡­ no problem!¡± Sareth smiled awkwardly and continued to walk behind Cerberus. Although he did not say anything else, his mind began to turn quickly. If I remember correctly, Brother Fat Tiger is¡­ male! I¡¯ve been in contact with Brother Fat Tiger for a long time, so his smell must have been lingering on my body. With Cerberus¡¯s powerful sense of smell, she must have smelled Brother Fat Tiger¡¯s scent from me. Moreover, it¡­ or rather, she smelled Brother Fat Tiger¡¯s¡­ gender? Woah, I knew that her goal wasn¡¯t simple. Wanting to find out who the king of hellhounds sounded a little fake! Was her real goal to get me to introduce her to a ¡®boyfriend¡¯?? The word ¡®boyfriend¡¯ was a new term that Sareth had learned in the human world during this period of time, and it directly appeared in his mind at this moment. Although he did not really understand it, judging from the current situation, this word seemed to be the most appropriate¡­ As Sareth frowned, his mind was wandering. Cerberus said that she hasn¡¯t returned to the Abyss for two thousand years, and she¡¯s so powerful. Those ordinary hellhounds in the Demon World probably won¡¯t enter her eyes. In other words, she¡¯s been lonely for two thousand years¡­ Now that she has suddenly found a hellhound that might be stronger than her, she has to catch him! Hmm, I can understand¡­ What Sareth did not know was that his guess was almost right¡­ If it were in the Abyss, the demons would welcome the ¡®mating season¡¯ every year at a fixed time so that they could reproduce. But demons like Cerberus, who came to this world more than two thousand years ago, had a problem reproducing. In this world¡¯s Purgatory Space, which was the Demon World, there was no ¡®purple moon¡¯! Although after a long time, the demons of the Demon World had changed their habits, and even without the purple moon, they would still reproduce. But the problem was that the demons would try their best to find powerful partners to mate with, and Cerberus was the strongest among the hellhounds in the Demon World. If she wanted to find a mate of the same race to breed with, she could not find one at all¡­ unless she was willing to compromise and make do. Therefore, it had been a long time since Cerberus had given birth to a descendant. She was indeed an elite high-rank demon, but she could not become immortal without becoming a demon lord. In other words, there was a limit to her lifespan. After more than two thousand years, she could vaguely sense her impending aging, so she was anxious and eager to find a mate to give birth to a descendant. This was the real reason why she made the decision to disobey Urizen¡¯s orders after smelling the scent on Sareth and did not kill him¡­ Her aforementioned master, Mundus, was only one of them¡­ Of course, there was a saying that went, ¡®If you see through it, don¡¯t say it¡¯. Sareth did not even think about revealing his guess and exposing Cerberus¡¯s intentions because he could not predict whether or not she would fly into a rage out of humiliation. Cerberus was walking in front, and her three heads were lowered and sniffing nonstop. She was not talking nonsense when she said that she could help Sareth find Dante. Even without his clothes as a source of the smell, she could still smell the Sparda bloodline in him. This smell came from the blood, and she could still smell it without a reference. This was the true power of hellhounds¡ªbloodlust tracking As Cerberus sniffed, she suddenly stopped and sniffed carefully again. ¡°Found it. That guy once appeared in this area. We can follow this direction.¡± ¡°Then what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s go!¡± Sareth spread his flame wings and flew up to follow the running Cerberus¡­ Chapter 423 - Sword of Sparda Under Cerberus¡¯s lead, they finally arrived at an enormous cemetery. The air here was gray and pervaded with some unknown black ashes. There were shattered bricks, broken walls, and some crooked crosses everywhere. Moreover, there were many roots of the Qliphoth. Some of these roots were still buried underground, and some of them were exposed on the ground. They could clearly see the cystic blood spores on these roots. After arriving, Cerberus stopped and sniffed with her three heads. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sareth asked. ¡°Very strange!¡± Cerberus replied. ¡°The aura of the Sparda bloodline suddenly disappeared here¡­¡± ¡°No way. Is there something wrong with your noses?¡± Sareth looked around. ¡°Why did it suddenly disappear?¡± Confused, Sareth began searching the cemetery. If there was nothing wrong with Cerberus¡¯s noses, then there had to be a reason why his aura suddenly disappeared here. While Sareth was searching, Cerberus did not participate. About ten minutes later, she suddenly turned around and stared fiercely in the direction behind her. She could smell the scent of a human approaching. ¡°Oh, oh¡ª! There¡¯s actually a big guy here!¡± A nasty voice rang out. V¡¯s demon crow, Griffon, flew over, shouting while flying. Soon after, V appeared, followed by a black panther and a golem. The three familiars stared at Cerberus with vigilance. ¡°There¡¯s still a living human?¡± After seeing V, Cerberus asked curiously, ¡°Or are you also an invading little mouse?¡± ¡°Hellhound¡­¡± V held his cane with his right hand and patted it gently against his left palm. He looked up at Cerberus. ¡°Can you please move aside? You¡¯re blocking our way¡­¡± Flames began to rise on Cerberus¡¯s body as she looked at V fiercely. ¡°Of course I can. After you turn into a corpse, I won¡¯t stop you!¡± With just a few words, both sides were full of gunpowder. Just as the battle was about to begin, Sareth happened to rush back. When he saw V, he hurriedly shouted, ¡°Wait! It¡¯s not an enemy!¡± Looking at Sareth rushing over, V was stunned. He did not expect to see Sareth here. After the plague storm earlier, both Nero and V were searching for Sareth everywhere. But before they could find Sareth, they found Lady first. Nero had found her in the stomach of a high-rank demon named Artemis after defeating it. This demon had wrapped Lady in its body and seemed to be absorbing her power to fight. After Nero saved her, he learned what had happened after the battle last time. Neither Lady nor Trish had died. Urizen seemed to have disdained killing them and instead put them to use. After waking up, Nero asked Lady about Dante¡¯s situation, but she had fainted earlier, so she did not know what happened afterward. But she told Nero and V a piece of news. When they accompanied Dante to fight against Urizen, Trish had been carrying the Sword of Sparda. Trish was now missing, and she might have been captured by a demon like Lady. But Dante had later taken the Sword of Sparda to fight against Urizen. If they could find the Sword of Sparda, they might be able to find Dante. After hearing this news, Nero and V discussed it for a while. Nero would continue moving forward to look for Trish, while V would go to find the Sword of Sparda first. V had all of Vergil¡¯s memories. He knew very well that if something really happened to Dante, then Nero would be his final hope, and the Sword of Sparda would give Nero more chances of winning. As for searching for Sareth, he could only take it one step at a time¡­ V searched all the way to the cemetery, relying on his sensation for the Sword of Sparda. But he did not expect to find Sareth here, and most importantly, there was a ferocious and powerful three-headed hellhound beside him. How could he not be surprised? ¡°Sareth, you¡­ why are you here?¡± V asked while glancing at Cerberus, who had restrained her power. He realized that this hellhound had only withdrawn her hostility after Sareth spoke. In other words, this hellhound seemed to be¡­ friends with Sareth? ¡°I¡¯m here to find Dante!¡± Sareth walked forward and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re not the only ones working.¡± ¡°Are you okay?¡± V looked Sareth up and down. ¡°Didn¡¯t the strange black storm earlier affect you?¡± ¡°Black storm?¡± Sareth was stunned for a moment before understanding. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry. I used my foster father¡¯s power to cause it. Now that most of the low-level demons have been killed, it¡¯s much easier to advance!¡± V was stunned. ¡°You¡­ that black storm was actually caused by you?! That was the power of your foster father?¡± Sareth nodded proudly, but V remained silent. He roughly knew Sareth¡¯s origins, but he did not have a direct understanding of the demon foster father that Sareth had mentioned. When he heard that the deadly black storm was actually the power of Sareth¡¯s foster father, he realized how terrifying the backing behind Sareth was. This child¡­ is actually a little dangerous¡­ V had the same thought as Dante and Nero, but before he could think of what to say, Sareth asked, ¡°V, why are you here?¡± Looking at the bored Cerberus not far away, V whispered, ¡°I sensed the Sword of Sparda. It¡¯s roughly around here.¡± ¡°The Sword of Sparda?¡± Sareth thought for a moment. ¡°Cerberus said that Dante¡¯s aura suddenly disappeared in this area. Could it be related to the Sword of Sparda?¡± ¡°That¡¯s possible!¡± V nodded. ¡°So we have to find the Sword of Sparda first¡­ What¡¯s going on with that hellhound?¡± ¡°I signed a demon contract with her. She¡¯ll help me find Dante, and I¡¯ll help introduce her to a boyfriend!¡± Sareth blurted out. As a result, when Cerberus heard this, she immediately roared at him, ¡°Half-devil brat! What nonsense are you saying?!¡± ¡°Ah, sorry, I misspoke!¡± Sareth quickly turned his head and waved at Cerberus. Cerberus snorted and did not say anything. Sareth turned around and winked at V, sending the message: She¡¯s actually a tsundere! V did not know what Sareth¡¯s gaze meant. He was at a loss from beginning to end. There were too many things about Sareth that V could not understand¡­ Therefore, they did not say anything else, and Sareth and V began searching the cemetery. With V¡¯s three familiars participating in the search, it was naturally much faster. Finally, the two saw the Sword of Sparda on a tall wall! The Sword of Sparda was stabbed into the stone wall, and it seemed to be caused by an immense impact. Most of the blade was inserted, and Sareth could not wait to spread his flame wings and fly up to take down the legendary demon sword. ¡°This is the Sword of Sparda¡­¡± After Sareth landed, he carefully sized up the sword and found that it was very heavy. The large sword curved in a slight arc, and the entire edge was the blade. The back of the blade looked like a giant worm was lying on it, and there were rows of vertebra-like protrusions on the worm¡¯s back. In short, it was a demon sword with a very demon style. ¡°How is it? Can you feel the power in it?¡± V suddenly asked Sareth. Sareth shook his head. ¡°No! But it¡¯s not surprising. Foster Father said that the demon swords used by demons usually integrate soul fragments into them. Apart from the creators, it¡¯s difficult for others to use them.¡± V nodded. This was indeed the case. Only Dante and Vergil had always been able to use this Sword of Sparda and exert its power. This might be because the two of them were direct descendants of Sparda. In addition, Trish could use it, but she could not even exert one-tenth of the power¡­ The ground trembled slightly, and Cerberus walked over like a tank. Her three heads stared at the Sword of Sparda in Sareth¡¯s hands with hatred. ¡°This damn sword again¡­ The damn stench of Sparda on it has never dissipated!¡± V looked at Cerberus vigilantly, afraid that she would suddenly attack, but she was not so impulsive. She would not rush up to bite an inanimate object. She merely said, ¡°It should be this sword that was obstructing my sense of smell. Search carefully. That guy named Dante should be nearby.¡± Sareth and V looked at each other, nodded, and continued searching. At this moment, Griffon discovered something and called for them to go over. V walked in front, and Sareth carried the giant Sword of Sparda behind him. After arriving at a fissure, they finally saw Dante. This fissure seemed to have been created when several roots of the Qliphoth were wreaking havoc. Dante was lying motionless on a statue with his head lowered. The statue was strange, and its arms were holding Dante seemingly in a hug¡­ Sareth and V jumped down, got Dante, and placed him on the ground. V looked up and found that Cerberus did not follow them. In fact, V could feel her hostility. This hostility was directed at the bloodline of Sparda, but for some reason, she forcibly suppressed her hostility and did not intend to attack V and Dante. Perhaps it was because of her demon contract with Sareth, but this suppression might only be temporary. V felt that it was necessary to be vigilant. ¡°What should we do? This guy is alive, but he won¡¯t wake up!¡± Sareth slapped Dante¡¯s face hard. He was worried, but he felt a little refreshed¡­ ¡°Let me do it¡­¡± As V spoke, he raised the Sword of Sparda with great effort and pointed the tip of the sword at Dante¡¯s head¡­ Chapter 424 - Four Point Push Before Sareth could react, V had already stabbed the sword! Dante suddenly opened his eyes! The Sword of Sparda grazed his face and stabbed into the ground. ¡°Ah¡­¡± After opening his eyes, Dante did not do anything drastic because he saw V¡¯s face clearly. As he struggled to sit up, he grunted with a headache before saying to V, ¡°Did you need to use this method to wake me up?¡± V held the Sword of Sparda and said breathlessly, ¡°I understand you. This method works for you.¡± Hearing their conversation, Sareth realized that V had actually used killing intent to stimulate Dante to get him to wake up. No wonder he held the Sword of Sparda and made such a dangerous move. ¡°What time is it?¡± Dante asked as he stood up. ¡°June¡­ fifteenth,¡± V replied. ¡°I actually slept for a month?!¡± Dante was shocked. He raised his hands high above his head and stretched. ¡°No wonder my bones feel stiff¡­¡± Listening to the sound of cracking bones coming from his body, Dante felt much better. At this moment, he saw Sareth, so he waved his hand and greeted, ¡°Hey, brat, you¡¯re here too!¡± ¡°Calling me this again!¡± Sareth said hatefully. ¡°Why do you like to say this word in such a despicable tone every time?¡± Cerberus had also called Sareth half-demon brat, but Sareth did not have much of a reaction to this name. Instead, every time Dante called him it, he could not help but want to hit him¡­ Seeing Sareth¡¯s hateful look, Dante laughed. The demon crow Griffon flew over at this moment. As he circled around Dante, he said, ¡°Okay, sunshine boy, let¡¯s get moving. We have to go quickly. That annoying brat Nero is rushing toward Urizen. If he really gets there, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, Dante grabbed Griffon¡¯s bird head and threw him far away¡­ Turning around, Dante said to V, ¡°Hey, this is my job. You shouldn¡¯t have gotten Nero and Sareth involved!¡± V said expressionlessly, ¡°If you could have defeated Urizen before, I wouldn¡¯t have had to involve these lads!¡± V walked over and picked up his cane. ¡°Urizen is too powerful, beyond our imagination. We need to unite all the forces that we can unite.¡± Dante crossed his arms, recalled the scene of his sword, Rebellion, being shattered, and had nothing to say. After thinking about it, Dante walked over, pulled out the Sword of Sparda from the ground, and carried it on his shoulder. ¡°Okay, adults can¡¯t let children do their jobs!¡± With that, Dante carried the Sword of Sparda and wanted to leave. For Dante, after knowing that Urizen¡¯s identity was actually Vergil, he had always thought that defeating Urizen was his duty. Whether it was Nero or Sareth, he did not want the two of them to participate in this dangerous job. Seeing Dante leaving, V wanted to chase after him hurriedly, but he staggered and fell to the ground. Dante turned around to look at V and said, ¡°V, Sareth, rest here for a while.¡± With that, Dante accumulated strength and jumped toward the top of the fissure. At this moment, Sareth suddenly yelled, ¡°Cerberus! Stop him!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, three ferocious dog heads suddenly appeared at the fissure entrance. Dante, who had just jumped up, was shocked, and he could only quickly turn around in midair and fall back to the ground. ¡°Where¡¯d this big dog come from?¡± Dante looked up in surprise, only to see Cerberus grinning at him viciously. ¡°It¡¯s something that Sareth encountered halfway¡­ I¡¯m not too sure about the specifics,¡± V said. Dante was a little depressed. He turned around and said to Sareth, ¡°The joke ends here, brat. Get this big dog to move out of the way.¡± ¡°Wait, why do you never listen to me?¡± Sareth said angrily. ¡°Is that Urizen really that powerful?¡± ¡°Absolutely. He¡¯s the strongest demon I¡¯ve encountered!¡± Dante said solemnly. ¡°If you go like this, won¡¯t you still be defeated?¡± Sareth said. ¡°You luckily survived the last time, but what about this time?¡± ¡°¡­ No matter what, I have to try!¡± Dante said. Sareth smiled. ¡°Then, don¡¯t you want to hear my suggestion?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Dante was surprised. He lowered the Sword of Sparda and stabbed it into the ground. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s hear what you have to say.¡± Sareth raised his index finger. ¡°Have you ever thought about why Urizen is spending so much effort to make the Qliphoth bear fruit?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it just to strengthen himself?¡± Dante spread his hands. ¡°He¡¯s already extremely strong now. If he eats that fruit, perhaps no one will be able to deal with him, so we have to defeat him before the fruit matures.¡± ¡°Then haven¡¯t you thought about taking the fruit away?¡± Sareth said. ¡°If he wants to do something, don¡¯t let him do it. Isn¡¯t this the simplest method?¡± Dante shook his head in amusement. ¡°Sareth, you¡¯re thinking too simply. Haven¡¯t you seen that a powerful barrier surrounds the crown of the tree where the fruit is? If we don¡¯t defeat Urizen, no one can approach the fruit. It¡¯s easier said than done to snatch the fruit first.¡± ¡°But I can!¡± Sareth patted his chest and said proudly, ¡°I can enter the barrier!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Dante and V were shocked and looked at Sareth in disbelief. ¡°Hey, you¡¯ll be spanked if you lie!¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth!¡± Sareth said. ¡°In fact, I¡¯ve already gone in once when I came back, and Urizen didn¡¯t seem to have noticed¡­¡± Dante and V looked at each other and saw the disbelief in each other¡¯s eyes. This news from Sareth was indeed good. Dante could not help but rub his stubble and ponder. ¡°But there¡¯s a problem. The fruit is about to ripen, so Urizen will definitely be very careful. Just because you weren¡¯t discovered earlier doesn¡¯t mean that you won¡¯t be discovered this time¡­¡± ¡°Indeed!¡± V nodded. ¡°If he catches you, you¡¯ll probably be miserable.¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t let him find out!¡± Sareth said proudly. ¡°You go fight and distract him so that I can go in!¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good idea!¡± Dante nodded. ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. Sareth, let¡¯s split up. I¡¯ll try my best to stall Urizen. You find a way to pluck the fruit from the tree crown!¡± With that, he jumped out of the fissure again with the Sword of Sparda on his shoulder. When Cerberus saw Dante appear, she immediately opened her mouth to bite him. But this time, Dante kicked her chin, and the immense force directly knocked her enormous body over. After Cerberus got up with her face covered in dust, Dante laughed. ¡°Good dog. I don¡¯t have time to play with you now. If you know what¡¯s good for you, get out of my way.¡± Cerberus became annoyed and was about to fight Dante, but Sareth and V came out of the fissure at this moment, and Sareth quickly shouted, ¡°Wait, Cerberus! Don¡¯t forget our contract!¡± ¡°My contract with you was completed when I found this guy. I didn¡¯t say that I wouldn¡¯t bite him to death!¡± Cerberus roared fiercely. ¡°How is it completed?¡± Sareth asked. ¡°Aren¡¯t you still going to help me collect offerings?!¡± ¡°Then use his soul as an offering!¡± Cerberus was not stupid. ¡°No!¡± Sareth said. ¡°You can kill him anytime you want. Help me get the offerings first! Helping me summon Brother Fat Tiger is the most important, right?¡± Cerberus hesitated for a while as she paced around before saying hatefully, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll let you go for now, descendant of Sparda¡­¡± ¡°Oh, thank you so much!¡± Dante whistled and did not provoke him anymore. He could tell that this big dog was now on Sareth¡¯s side. If he could avoid fighting, then there was no need to. Thus, Dante and V left first. After the two of them left, Cerberus turned around and lowered her heads. ¡°I¡¯ve already violated too many principles. If you can¡¯t summon that hellhound, I¡¯ll make you wish you were dead. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Understood, understood!¡± Sareth waved his hand indifferently. ¡°Now, we have to find a way to get out and fly to the top of the tree from the outside.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t fly, so I can¡¯t carry you up. You can only rely on yourself!¡± Cerberus said. ¡°But I can bring you out!¡± ¡°Then what are you waiting for? Let¡¯s go!¡± Sareth said as he ran. Meanwhile, Cerberus shook her three heads in annoyance before following. Under the lead of Cerberus, they ran for a long time before finally arriving at the edge of the Qliphoth. Cerberus gestured for him to look above, and when Sareth looked up, he saw a grayish-white area. ¡°Do you see that? The tree trunk there is already rotten. It seems to have been caused by the black storm earlier¡­¡± At this point, Cerberus could not help but look down at Sareth. In fact, she had overheard the conversation between Sareth and V. After all, her ears were very sharp, so she knew that the situation that Urizen had asked her to investigate was actually caused by this half-demon brat in front of her. However, she did not intend to pursue this for the time being. In fact, from the moment she signed the demon contract with Sareth, it was tantamount to her betraying Urizen. So it did not seem like a big deal to betray further¡­ ¡°The entrance to the Qliphoth has closed. If you want to go out, you can only go out from here!¡± Cerberus said. ¡°I¡¯ll help you open an exit here, and you can fly out yourself.¡± Sareth nodded and stood aside. Thick flames suddenly rose all over Cerberus¡¯s body, and then an incomparably gigantic explosive fireball shot out from her mouth. This fireball was full of powerful magic power. After a short flight, it hit the grayish-white trunk area and then exploded! Light shone in, and a large hole appeared. Sareth spread his flame wings and flew toward the hole. ¡°Half-demon brat, if you dare not to fulfill the contract, you know what the consequences are!¡± Cerberus roared at Sareth¡¯s distant figure. ¡°With the power of the demon contract, even if you hide at the ends of the world, I can still find you. Understand?!¡± ¡°Got it, got it!¡± Sareth replied without looking back as he flew out of the hole¡­ Chapter 425 - Backdooring In the Qliphoth, Dante was still running forward. He could vaguely feel Nero¡¯s aura and knew that Nero was heading toward where Urizen was. He seemed to have placed all his hopes of finding Dante and Demon Sword Sparda on V, while he desperately wanted to challenge Urizen. You¡¯re too impulsive, Nero¡­ Dante thought as his feet kept moving. That¡¯s your father. You can¡¯t kill him¡­ Dante urgently wanted to rush over, but a powerful elite high-rank demon blocked his path. This elite high-rank demon was Black Knight Angelo. He stood in Dante¡¯s way and wanted to kill Dante, a descendant of Sparda. But when Dante, holding the Sword of Sparda, fought against Angelo, he found that this guy was actually using lightning power, so he secretly paid attention. Sure enough, after defeating Angelo, Dante found Trish naked in his stomach. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Dante smiled while holding Trish. ¡°This guy used the same lightning power as you, so I guessed that he might be using you¡­¡± ¡°Dante¡­¡± Trish had just been released and was extremely weak. She forced her eyes open and smiled at Dante. ¡°It¡¯s so good to see you again¡­¡± ¡°Relax and rest up! I still have to rush to save that idiot Nero!¡± Dante put Trish down. V happened to follow staggeringly from behind, so Dante entrusted Trish to him. V hurriedly accepted this task, but he ordered the demon crow Griffon to follow Dante, hoping to be of help to him. Dante embarked on the journey again. Along the way, he encountered some demons and killed them mercilessly. But not long after, Dante encountered something unexpected. He saw his home, his former home! Red Grave City was where Dante and Vergil had lived when they were young, and the ruins of their former home had always been preserved here. But Dante never expected that the Qliphoth would include their home as it grew. In the ruins, Dante found an old photo. In the photo, the faces of his father and mother had been burned away, leaving only the two little white-haired boys intact. Dante stroked the photo nostalgically and fell into his memories. After a while, he suddenly took out the hilt of Rebellion from under his trench coat. Urizen had broken Rebellion during Dante¡¯s first battle with him. But after being sent flying, Dante still held the remaining hilt tightly. He was unwilling to give up this sword that had accompanied him for decades. ¡°When my dear brother Vergil pierced my body with Rebellion, the demon power in my body activated once¡­¡± Dante sized up Rebellion while muttering to himself. ¡°I¡¯ve been wondering why Father gave me Rebellion¡­¡± Griffon, who had been flying near Dante, asked in confusion, ¡°What are you mumbling about?¡± Dante looked at him and laughed self-deprecatingly. ¡°Over the years, I¡¯ve been poked by many things, but who would have expected¡­¡± With that, Dante suddenly turned the sword hilt and stabbed the remaining blade end into his abdomen! This action shocked Griffon. He screamed, ¡°Are you crazy?! What are you doing?! There are demons waiting for us to defeat in front. If you¡¯re so anxious to commit suicide, I can help you!¡± However, Dante ignored him and stabbed the blade of Rebellion deeper into his stomach while gasping heavily. ¡°Since Yamato can separate humans and demons, what use does Rebellion have¡­¡± Before he finished speaking, the hilt of Rebellion in his abdomen turned into a red light and merged into his body! Moreover, the Sword of Sparda on Dante¡¯s back gradually turned into a red light at this moment and then drilled into Dante¡¯s body. Griffon was so shocked that he could not help but shout, ¡°Wow¡ª! You¡­ you¡¯re absorbing Sparda¡¯s power?!¡± Red light lingered around Dante¡¯s body and turned into red lightning. Dante let out a painful and satisfied roar before his body started shaking violently! A magic formation light formed by red lightning flashed in Dante¡¯s body. With the disappearance of the magic formation light, an incomparably powerful magic power erupted from Dante! A red shock wave instantly spread out and swept everything around it, blowing countless rocks away. The red light gradually disappeared, but Dante¡¯s appearance had changed drastically. His original human form completely disappeared, replaced by a tall red demon with a sinister face! This red demon exuded an intense high temperature all over his body, and fiery flames even seeped out from under his skin from various parts of his body. He had sharp claws that were as sharp as blades, and there were protruding bone spikes all over his body. He floated in the air, and the four enormous demon wings on his back flapped slowly. The two pairs of demon horns on his head were long and thick. One pair pierced straight into the sky while the other curved to cover his cheeks. The original human pupils had long disappeared, leaving only a pair of red eyes emitting dazzling light. ¡°Strength¡­ Such powerful strength¡­¡± Dante lowered his head and looked at his curved demon claws and then suddenly squatted. The next second, the sound of air exploding came. Dante flew into the sky at high speed, breaking through the sound barrier, and then disappeared. ¡°W-what¡¯s going on?¡± Griffon stared at Dante¡¯s departing figure, dumbfounded. He could not come back to his senses for a long time. When he finally realized what had happened, he immediately flapped his wings and rushed back to V¡¯s side while screaming, ¡°It¡¯s starting! The battle is about to begin!¡± When Dante, who had completely transformed into a demon, flew to where Urizen was, he happened to see the scene of Urizen¡¯s tentacles capturing Nero. Thus, he fell like a meteor with tremendous force, and the powerful shock wave directly broke the root tentacles wrapping around Nero. Nero immediately recognized Dante when he saw this demon. ¡°Dante, you bastard. I knew you wouldn¡¯t die so easily¡­¡± Nero was panting, but he could already laugh. Although he was unwilling, he knew that he was indeed not Urizen¡¯s match. It was the same even though he had increased his magic power through devouring souls. Looking at Dante¡¯s powerful demon form, Nero felt that perhaps only Dante could defeat Urizen. ¡°Dante¡­¡± Urizen recognized Dante and was shocked by the change in his appearance. At the same time, he felt the immense magic power in Dante, so he finally stood up from his throne. The root tentacles wrapped around Urizen were still thick with blood and red. Feeling Urizen¡¯s boiling fighting spirit, these root tentacles waved crazily. Urizen¡¯s body was very tall and big, and Dante looked a little small, floating in front of him. But at this moment, Dante¡¯s heart was brimming with unparalleled confidence. Although he only had four wings, he was actually in the Sin Devil Trigger state after fusing his demon power with the demon power in the Sword of Sparda. In this state, Dante also had the power of a demon lord! Dante stretched out his hand, and a slender and long demon sword with strange patterns appeared in his hand. This was Demon Sword Dante, a powerful demon sword named after Dante! It¡¯s time to fight. Sareth, I¡¯ll buy you time. I hope you can destroy that fruit as soon as possible¡­ Dante thought as he held the demon sword and rushed at Urizen¡­ ¡­ On another side, on the crown of the Qliphoth, Sareth had arrived. He specially experimented and found that it was really the Demon Bible stele on his back that allowed him to break through the barrier. He did not know why, but he did not intend to investigate further. After breaking through the barrier, he came to the location of the hell apple. The magic formation engraved on the ground was still there. Sareth calmed his mind, walked into the magic formation, and came under the fruit. If some religious people were here and saw this apple that was beating like a heart, they might not be able to help but think of the ¡®forbidden fruit¡¯ in the Garden of Eden. This was indeed the case. This hell apple had a power that could cause people to degenerate. It was an evil fruit nurtured with blood and souls, and it was full of endless negative power. This fruit had grown much bigger since the last time Sareth came, but it was still not fully ripe, and it was still dripping with a sticky black unknown substance. Wait, wait¡­ Sareth knew that he could not be anxious. But as he walked around the fruit, he looked around from time to time, afraid that Urizen would tear through space and suddenly appear if he was not careful. That would be terrible¡­ Sareth did not know if Dante, Nero, and the others had managed to delay Urizen, so he could only choose to believe them. After waiting for a long time, the beating of the hell apple suddenly slowed down. At the same time, an enchanting fragrance emitted from the fruit! It was hard to imagine that such an ugly apple could emit such a salivating aroma. It was the first time that Sareth had smelled this kind of fragrance, and he almost could not help but want to pluck the fruit and stuff it into his mouth. Fortunately, he managed to resist it. The appearance of this aroma meant that the hell apple had finally ripened, so he did not dare to delay. He swung Executioner above the hell apple, cutting the branch connected to the apple. The hell apple fell and happened to land right at the center of the formation. Sareth could not be bothered to pick it up. He immediately ran to the edge of the magic formation and pressed his hand on it¡­ At the same time, Urizen, who was battling Dante in his demon form, suddenly stopped. He was currently connected to the Qliphoth, so when the hell apple matured, he immediately knew. But what surprised him was that as soon as he sensed the apple ripen, he found that it had disappeared from the branch! ¡°Who is it?!¡± Urizen roared angrily, his anger reaching its peak in an instant. With a wave of his hand, the spiked sword beside him immediately removed the crystals on the surface and returned to the form of Yamato. Urizen held Yamato, cut a cross in the air, instantly opening a spatial rift, and entered. It was too late for Dante to stop him. He knew something had happened and rushed into the rift as well. This spatial rift naturally connected to the top of the Qliphoth. When Urizen emerged from the spatial rift, he saw the hell apple lying quietly on the ground. However, surrounding the hell apple was a magic formation that was already radiating light. A human-looking child was squatting at the edge of the magic formation with his hand pressed on it. He turned his head and saw Urizen. The two pairs of big eyes and small eyes stared at each other. The atmosphere was extremely awkward¡­ Chapter 426 - : A Fiercer One Comes Urizen understood what happened almost as soon as he saw the scene. This damn thief who should be cast into an endless hell not only stole the fruit that he had painstakingly nurtured but also wanted to use this fruit as an offering to a powerful demon to summon it?! Urizen was trembling in anger, and the tentacles around him were dancing wildly with his anger. ¡°How dare you!!!¡± Urizen roared angrily as he walked toward Sareth. He had already decided to use the cruelest punishment to punish this apple thief! However, just after he took a step, Dante suddenly rushed out of the spatial rift and kicked Urizen¡¯s head. The tremendous force directly sent Urizen¡¯s tall body to the ground. Dante came out to prevent Urizen from attacking Sareth, but after kicking Urizen, he saw the scene clearly and became shocked. But Sareth had already recovered from Urizen¡¯s roar and seized the opportunity to activate the magic formation. With a buzz, the light of the summoning formation erupted, and a sudden gust of wind broke the silence at the top of the tree. ¡°Sareth, wait¡­¡± Dante hurriedly said, wanting to stop Sareth. But before he could finish, he heard Sareth shouting excitedly, ¡°May the sun fall into the western dust. May the light fade. Use the offerings as a guide to rise from Hell and let the Abyss come! The Sovereign of Winter! The Ruler of Darkness! The Dominator of Blood and Lightning! The Emperor of Plague and War! The Master of the Eternal Dead! I call upon you with your true name. Come to this world, Demon Lord Osiris!¡± Along with Sareth¡¯s chanting, countless hair-like magic power lightning arcs appeared out of thin air in the summoning magic formation. The air currents surrounding them gradually turned into a violent wind. The hell apple that was lying quietly in the formation floated up and then disintegrated into countless black light spots in an instant. These light spots gathered together and finally turned into a straight ray of light that shot into the sky! ¡°No¡ª!!!¡± Urizen was unable to stop this scene and shouted angrily. However, no matter how unwilling he was, he could not reverse time. The gray clouds in the sky had strange fluctuations at this moment. A circular gap opened in the clouds, and endless deep darkness appeared in this gap, making it impossible to see what was behind the darkness. The black light transformed from the hell apple instantly rushed into this gap and disappeared, as though the darkness had devoured it. The dark clouds surrounding this black gap began to stir slowly, and light flashed in the dark clouds from time to time. Huge bolts of lightning accompanied by thunder were passing through the clouds. The range of the clouds stirring grew larger and larger, not only covering all of Red Grave City but also several surrounding cities. The high-altitude human satellites had been watching this place, and they had also discovered the anomaly in the atmosphere. Judging from the cloud images sent back by the satellites, it seemed like a gigantic eye of the wind had appeared in the sky above Red Grave City, as though an unprecedented powerful storm was brewing. Everyone who saw this scene was dumbfounded. ¡°It¡¯s over. There¡¯s no way to stop it¡­¡± Dante had already returned to his human form. He looked up at the gigantic eye of the wind in the sky helplessly. The lightning in the dark clouds became denser and denser, illuminating the figures of the people on the treetop below. Sareth looked up at the sky as the violent wind around him was blowing his long red wild hair. The flashing of the lightning continually illuminated the fanatical expression on his face¡­ Amid the loud thunder, a massive magic formation of light and shadows suddenly appeared in the eye of the wind. And in this magic formation, an Ouroboros Mark flashed and disappeared. The massive magic formation slowly rotated, and a spatial rift opened in the blank space of the formation. ¡°Something¡­ is coming out!¡± At this moment, Nero and V were desperately climbing to the top of the tree. They could not catch up to the spatial rift that Urizen had opened and could only use this method to rush to the top. While climbing, they also saw the anomaly above their heads, and they could guess what was going on with their toes. ¡°Sareth, you¡¯re too reckless¡­¡± Countless bolts of lightning gathered at the opened rift, as though the will of the world was rejecting the being opposite the spatial rift and did not want him to appear. However, no matter how unwilling it was, no matter how much it rejected him, the spatial rift still continued to expand. Then a pair of demon feet wearing shiny, black reflective armor appeared from the rift first, and then the calves and thighs descended bit by bit. Under the stunned gazes of countless people paying attention to this place, a giant demon slowly descended from the rift. Behind him, his three pairs of enormous wings had curved over from behind, tightly wrapping most of his body, as he appeared in the eyes of the people of this world like a spindle. Only when his entire body appeared in this world did the demon wings wrapping around his body slowly open. It was indescribable what Dante was feeling at this moment. When he saw the demon¡¯s slow stretching movements, for some reason, he felt that this entire process had an unusual sacredness¡­ Finally, under the endless lightning and thunder, this enormous demon revealed his appearance in front of the world. The three pairs of demon wings that were more than three times the length of his body looked like they could cover the sky and cover the sun. The black and savage black armor was like a dangerous piece of art, making everyone who saw it feel the majesty! No one dared to look directly at the scarlet, shining eyes under the helmet mask because when they saw those eyes, they could not help feel fear! And the huge demon horns that were like a crown pierced into the sky full of rebellious spirit, as though they wanted to resist the authority of God. They were the hardest parts of this demon to ignore¡­ The moment this demon stretched out, the lightning in the clouds around him went berserk! They charged to this demon¡¯s side with all their might but could not approach any closer. The humans who were lucky enough to see this scene through various cameras and props were trembling as they all knelt on the ground, their eyes filled with despair. It was just a descent, but it already made people feel like the apocalypse was coming¡­ Roy stretched out a demon claw and gently shook it in front of him. The Red Dragon Emperor¡¯s Gauntlet on his arm made cracking sounds as he moved. He sniffed the air that had an entirely different smell from Frostfire City and felt intoxicated. ¡°A new¡­ world¡­¡± As his voice fell, an incomparably vast magic power pressure emanated from his body. He had descended to this world in the True Name Liberation state. The power contained in the hell apple opened the channel between this world and the Abyss to the greatest extent, so after he descended, he did not feel the slightest repulsive force of the world. Perhaps this was the special aspect of the offering summoning. Roy only tested the power he could use, but the people below felt totally different. The moment Roy¡¯s magic power pressure struck, Dante instantly felt as though he was about to suffocate. He could not help but enter the Sin Devil Trigger state to resist this immense pressure. Nero and V collapsed while climbing. The unwilling Nero roared angrily. He could feel the restlessness of the demon power in his body resisting this immense pressure. As for V¡­ he could no longer stand up¡­ The magic power in Urizen¡¯s body began to rise, and the tree root armor wrapped around his body began to fall off, revealing his true demon form. His blue skin was full of countless eyeballs, all of which were staring at Roy in the sky with hatred in their eyes. Roy slowly landed on the top of the tree. When his feet touched the ground, Sareth rushed over excitedly and shouted, ¡°Foster Father!!¡± Seeing Sareth, the mask on Roy¡¯s face disappeared, revealing his ferocious demon appearance. He grinned at Sareth. ¡°Well done, Sareth!¡± After Roy landed, Dante looked at Urizen, then at Roy, and found that Urizen¡¯s tall body was shorter than Roy by two heads! After carefully sensing the magic power between the two sides, Dante could not help but hold his forehead and whisper, ¡°This is really troublesome. There¡¯s someone even fiercer¡­¡± Chapter 427 - Demon Lord with Broken Wings The moment he saw Sareth, even Roy could not help but sigh about the wonders of fate. When he sent Sareth to this world, he did not actually expect him to prepare offerings and summon him. He just wanted to see if the Dark Messiah in the prophecy of Ashan could still fulfill the prophecy. But he did not expect that Sareth really did it. He opened the cage between the Abyss and this time, connected the channel on both sides, and successfully released him, a demon lord¡­ Looking at Sareth running over, Roy stretched out his hand and gently raised it. An invisible force carried Sareth up onto Roy¡¯s shoulder. Sareth had already transformed into his demon form and happily sat on Roy¡¯s shoulder. His small body looked like it was only the size of Roy¡¯s head. Sareth held one of Roy¡¯s demon horns excitedly. ¡°Foster Father! I missed you so much! And Mother Cassandra, Mother Julia, and Mother Benia, where are they?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since I¡¯m here, they¡¯ll come soon!¡± Roy replied. Under the gazes of Dante and Urizen, Roy stretched out his hand and took out Frostmourne. He raised one hand above his head and faced the spatial channel in the sky that had yet to close. A massive amount of magic power passed through Frostmourne¡¯s tip and formed a blue ray of light that rushed into the spatial channel. With the infusion of magic power, the spatial channel that was about to close remained open. Next, with the help of Roy¡¯s contracts, Julia and the others would soon come here through the channel¡­ Seeing Roy¡¯s actions, Dante realized that it was not good. Such a fierce character had already appeared, so he could not let any more come. The next second, he transformed into the Sin Devil form and rushed at Roy with Demon Sword Dante even before Urizen. Of course, he knew that this was Sareth¡¯s foster father, but as he said before, he had always thought that this demon might be using Sareth. Dante was extremely vigilant against any demon that appeared in the human world, so he attacked without hesitation. ¡°Huh?¡± Roy was holding Frostmourne with one hand. From the corner of his eye, he suddenly saw a demon rushing at him with a sword raised and about to slash him. Without even thinking, he clenched his empty hand into a fist and swung it. Clang! Demon Sword Dante collided with the gauntlet of Roy¡¯s Cold Winter Armor. The next second, Dante was sent flying like a cannonball. After flying dozens of meters, he crashed onto the ground with a bang. ¡°Wait!¡± Sareth hurriedly said. ¡°Don¡¯t attack, Dante! He¡¯s my foster father!¡± After hearing Sareth¡¯s shout, Roy realized that this demon was actually Dante. Dante stood up from the ground with his sword. Although he was not injured, he said to Sareth in annoyance, ¡°Damn it, Sareth. If I had known that you would use the fruit to summon your foster father, I would have never agreed to this plan¡­¡± Sareth was stunned and asked in puzzlement, ¡°Why? We combined can¡¯t defeat Urizen, so I got Foster Father to come and help. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± ¡°There are many things wrong¡­¡± Dante could not help but complain. However, before they could finish talking, Urizen, who had been ignored, finally could not restrain his anger. Magic power suddenly burst out from his entire body as he roared, ¡°Enough!!!¡± Urizen¡¯s roar attracted Roy¡¯s attention, so he turned to look at him. Urizen strode toward Roy. When he was a few meters away, he stopped, pointed at Roy, and shouted, ¡°Where did you come from, you idiot demon?! How dare you order this ugly thief to steal my fruit?!¡± Roy looked down at Urizen and sized him up. From the pressure of magic power, he was indeed a demon lord, but¡­ why did he not have demon wings?! Even the war demons who relied on powerful bodies to fight, even if they did not have wings before, would give birth to a pair of demon wings after promoting to demon lord. Why did this guy not have them? Roy knew that this was the Devil May Cry world, but he did not know exactly when he descended, so he did not know Urizen at all¡­ Roy felt that the amount of magic power infused was almost enough, and the spatial channel could maintain for a while, so Frostmourne disappeared from his hand. He lowered his hand and clenched his fists. ¡°Who gave you the courage to shout in front of me, Osiris?¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Urizen laughed wildly, making the largest demon eye on his chest abruptly open. After laughing, the light of magic gradually glowed on Urizen¡¯s arms. He roared, ¡°Ignorant fellow, the one standing in front of you is the demon king of this world! My name is Urizen, and I am the ruler of strength, despair, and death! This world doesn¡¯t need two kings! I will torture you and kill you, and then I will step on your corpse and ascend to the true throne!¡± ¡°Demon king?¡± Roy could not help but laugh when he heard this term. ¡°How pathetic. You¡¯re just a lord. Even I don¡¯t dare to call myself king. How dare you use this term¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s useless to say anything else!¡± Urizen¡¯s patience had reached its limit, and he suddenly raised his hands. The next moment, a powerful blue magic power shock wave rose from under Roy¡¯s feet like a surging heat wave, directly aiming at him. Roy jumped up unhurriedly, and the three pairs of demon wings on his back spread open. An enormous circular magic power shield enveloped him and Sareth. The magic power fountain bombarded Roy¡¯s protective shield with unparalleled force, causing ripples to spread out, but it could not break the protective shield. Roy hovered in the air, removed the protective shield, and said to Sareth, ¡°Sareth, stay away!¡± Sareth spread his flame wings and flew away. ¡°Foster Father, be careful. This guy is really powerful!¡± Roy chuckled and did not say anything. He raised his hand and retaliated against Urizen with the same move. A hurricane spinning at high speed appeared under Urizen¡¯s feet and enveloped him. The spinning hurricane was extremely sharp wind blades, and they instantly slashed at Urizen thousands of times. Unlike Roy, Urizen did not use a magic power shield to protect himself but used the strength of his body to resist. The high-speed spinning hurricane cut countless sparks on his body. But even though he managed to withstand it, Urizen felt that something was amiss. This hurricane was not like the magic power impact he had used, and it could last long. He could now endure it, but if he withstood too long, these wind blades might break his defense. He immediately raised his right foot and stomped on the ground, and the overflowing magic power impact immediately defeated Roy¡¯s hurricane that was attacking him. The next second, Urizen disappeared and then appeared behind Roy. He raised his hands, clenched his fists, and punched the back of Roy¡¯s head! This punch hit, but Urizen did not feel any sense of hitting because Roy¡¯s entire body suddenly turned into countless small clones that spread out like a swarm of mosquitoes. Then they gathered not far away and reformed Roy¡¯s main body. Urizen raised his hand again, and a large number of magic power arrows appeared in his palm. These magic power arrows flew up like fireworks, then turned in the air and fell at high speed toward Roy, covering a large area. ¡°Flashy without substance¡­¡± Roy mocked. His figure disappeared and flashed above Urizen¡¯s head. He stretched out his hand, and Frostmourne appeared in it as he slashed at Urizen¡¯s demon horns. Roar!! Urizen roared angrily. But instead of retreating, he charged forward to meet Roy¡¯s sword. Sparks flew as the hard demon horns and Frostmourne collided. They actually blocked Roy¡¯s slash and then began to fight head-on in a battle of strength. A melee war demon? Roy immediately understood when he saw this guy¡¯s fighting style. He suddenly withdrew his sword and pressed his hand on Urizen¡¯s head. Endless cold aura instantly gushed out, and in less than a second, Urizen was frozen into a gigantic black ice block. Roy landed, and the Red Dragon Emperor¡¯s Gauntlet on his right hand began to emit red light. He waited for two seconds, and as expected, the black ice exploded. Urizen used his strength to break through the frost prison and punched Roy with a roar. However, Roy¡¯s right hand easily caught this fist that could shatter a small mountain! ¡°What?!¡± Urizen was shocked. He quickly withdrew his fist, raised his leg, and kicked at Roy¡¯s waist. But before he could kick Roy, Roy¡¯s right fist slammed into his chest! ¡°Thirty-hit¡­ Nail Punch!¡± Boom! The moment the punch landed, the power accumulated in the Red Dragon Emperor¡¯s Gauntlet erupted, bombarding Urizen and knocking him back a few meters away. But this was not the end. After a short pause, another equally powerful force erupted on his chest, forcing him back again! Immense impacts kept erupting on Urizen¡¯s chest one after another. When the number of hits reached ninth, Urizen could no longer stand firmly. His entire body was sent flying, and then he was bounced and tossed around in the air during the subsequent explosions of power! Purple blood splattered as Urizen was constantly knocked back and forth in the air¡­ Dante, who was watching from the side, almost broke out in cold sweat when he saw Urizen convulsing in the air like he was epileptic! He imagined what would happen if he suffered such a punch¡­ When the power of the Thirty-Hit Nail Punch finished erupting, Urizen fell from the sky. His chest had already caved in, and the large demon eye on his chest was directly smashed blind. Many of the bone spikes on his body were also broken. He lay on the ground, vomiting blood, unable to get up for a long time¡­ Chapter 428 - Urizen Staking Everything and Sareth’s Family ¡°As expected, just a fourfold increase in strength still isn¡¯t enough to directly punch a demon lord to death!¡± Seeing Urizen getting up, Roy waved his hand and gestured at him, motioning for him to continue. This action made Urizen furious. The contempt was too strong. Ever since he was born, when had he ever been humiliated like this?! He roared angrily and began accumulating power on the spot. The bone spikes on his body that had been broken by the Nail Punch grew out again, and the sunken part of his chest returned to normal. Under his tyrannical recovery ability, Urizen returned to his peak state. The moment he finished charging, he spread his arms! A circle of blue magic power erupted from his body, and this magic power instantly caused a tremendous explosion. In the dazzling light, a powerful shock wave swept across most of the treetop. Seeing that the situation was not good, Dante immediately spread his wings and flew away. Sareth flew behind Roy vigilantly, but Roy, who was in the center of the explosion, did not move. He only raised his hand and set up a thick black ice wall in front of him as a defense. Boom! An enormous explosion and flash appeared high in the sky. It was as dazzling as a small sun in the sky above Red Grave City. After the explosion, a gigantic mushroom cloud slowly rose, but the spatial barrier, which had always existed around the entire tree crown, blocked it after it rose for a distance. This barrier restrained the entirety of the explosion and its impact. As a result, even though Dante flew away, he could not completely escape. At the edge, he still suffered from the impact, was sent flying by the immense force, and smashed into the barrier. Sareth, who was hiding behind Roy, was safe and sound because Roy¡¯s ice wall had blocked all of the impact and the explosion. After the explosion, the entire barrier was full of countless ashes. They were the dust produced by the destruction of innumerable roots of the Qliphoth. The ground collapsed. Urizen¡¯s magic power explosion had almost totally destroyed the spiral ground formed by the tree crown. Only the place where Urizen stood was still intact. Roy flapped his wings and floated in the air while holding Sareth with one hand. After Sareth reacted and started flying on his own, Roy let go of him. Amid the dust and smoke, vision was terrible. Roy stretched out his hand to summon Frostmourne and then swung it at the sky. An invisible spatial power slashed out with the blade, and the next second, there was the sound of glass shattering. Roy had destroyed the barrier that Urizen had set up. Roy casually summoned a strong gust of wind and blew away the smoke and dust permeating the air. He shook his head at Urizen, who had reappeared. ¡°Are you blinded by anger? You actually destroyed the ground even though you don¡¯t have wings? Is it possible that you want to fight an aerial battle with me?¡± Urizen was panting heavily at this moment. Releasing a large amount of magic power in an instant had been a huge burden for him. After hearing Roy¡¯s words, Urizen smiled sinisterly. ¡°That damn brat used the hell apple as an offering to you. This was an enormous mistake on my part. Indeed, without the extraordinary power of the hell apple, I can¡¯t achieve a perfect state. But don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll fail like this!¡± ¡°Oh? So you still have a backup plan?¡± Roy laughed and stretched out his hand. ¡°Go ahead!¡± Urizen did not say anything else. He knelt down on one knee and pressed his hands on the ground. The area where he stood could be said to be the only remaining trunk of the Qliphoth. After losing the gigantic tree crown, the Qliphoth looked like a twisted needle, and Urizen was standing on the tip of this needle. A massive magic power flowed out from Urizen¡¯s arms and poured into the Qliphoth. A blue magic power light quickly flowed down. After receiving the infusion of magic power, the Qliphoth immediately made a tremendous commotion. When the Qliphoth grew, it had spiraled upward, causing its bark to look distorted. With the infusion of Urizen¡¯s magic power, the entire trunk of the Qliphoth began to twist vigorously. The originally thick and solid trunk was now twisting together tightly and shrinking. It was as though someone was twisting a towel with all their might, and the violent movement made the entire tree creak. The demons parasitizing and living in the Qliphoth immediately became unlucky. The inner space of the Qliphoth compressed, and they could not even escape. They screamed as they were crushed to death by the closing space. After they died, the Qliphoth instantly absorbed their blood and souls and then transmitted them upward to the top of the tree to flow into Urizen¡¯s body. Although Sareth had used the plague storm to wipe out a large number of low-level demons, there were still many demons in the Qliphoth. Even some high-rank demons could not escape this misfortune. Even though they were desperately fleeing and swinging their weapons, the Qliphoth still killed them. The Qliphoth had completely turned into a gigantic juicer at this moment as it continuously absorbed the blood and souls of the demons and then fed them to Urizen. After receiving the blood and souls, Urizen¡¯s body swelled again, and his muscles bulged as though they were about to explode. The powerful magic power that permeated his body even formed a layer of magic power flames that swayed and burned on his body. The tremendous movement of the Qliphoth caused Nero and V, who were climbing, to be unable to continue moving forward. Both of them could not hold on to the tree and fell from the sky. As they tumbled down, Nero pulled out Red Queen, and V used his cane. The two weapons stabbed the tree trunk, preventing them from falling and becoming meat pies. They could not stay on this tree anymore, so they could only fall to the ground. As for Nico, she was desperately driving on the constantly shrinking road. Her car was carrying Trish and Lady. After being rescued, Trish and Lady were unable to participate in the battle because they had lost their strength. Nico had planned to leave with them, but unexpectedly, this huge change happened on the way. Seeing that they were about to be unable to escape and were about to be squeezed by the Qliphoth, a figure suddenly flew over and carried Nico¡¯s car. Then he smashed a big hole in the tree bark and escaped with Nico and the others. Needless to say, this figure was naturally Dante in the Sin Devil Trigger state. He did not intervene in the battle between Urizen and Roy. After the destruction of the barrier and the mutation of the Qliphoth, Dante instantly realized that things were bad. He remembered that Trish and Lady were still in Nico¡¯s car, so he immediately flew to find them. Fortunately, he reacted in time. If he had been just a little slower, the three women in this car would have been squeezed into juice¡­ After Dante brought the car back to the ground and put it down, Lady and the others recognized that this four-winged demon was Dante and quickly poked their heads out of the car windows to ask, ¡°Dante?! What happened?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a long story!¡± Dante said in a deep voice. ¡°In short, Sareth summoned his foster father, and his foster father forced Urizen into a corner, so Urizen is ready to stake everything!¡± ¡°¡­¡± The three women were dumbfounded as they said in disbelief, ¡°Sareth¡¯s foster father is really so fierce?! ¡± ¡°You might be able to see it in a while!¡± Dante raised his head and looked at the collapsing Qliphoth. ¡°The battle will eventually return to the ground¡­ You should drive away first.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it earlier?!¡± When Nico heard this, she immediately changed gears and stepped on the accelerator. She was only a logistician. Of course, she had to run away in such a dangerous situation. But as she drove, she noticed an enormous three-headed hellhound running away with all its might¡­ The constantly twisting Qliphoth not only drained the blood essence of the demons in the tree, but it also exhausted its remaining life force. As the tree trunk became thinner and thinner, many parts were beginning to show signs of eroding. Countless fine particles drifted from the trunk, causing the once complete trunk to become full of holes and incomplete. After another few minutes, the entire Qliphoth turned grayish-white and collapsed with a loud cracking sound. The human militaries witnessed this scene through satellites. Although they did not know what happened, this demon tree finally collapsed. This was good news¡­ With a loud bang, it was as though a magnitude 8 to 9 earthquake had struck Red Grave City. However, this tremoring only lasted for a moment because the collapsed tree trunk turned into flying ashes after smashing into the ground. In the ruins, Urizen slowly stood up. His body became as large as Roy¡¯s, and the immense amount of surging power gave him infinite confidence. He looked up at the sky. Roy was flapping his demon wings slightly as he landed from the air. But this time, he was not the only one landing. A few more figures appeared above him. One was the graceful fallen angel Julia with black flame wings burning on her back, another was the bewitching succubus Benia with reverse demon wings, and the last was Cassandra, who was wearing lich robes and full of cold aura. While Urizen was extracting the power of the demons, the three of them had descended from the spatial channel¡­ ¡°Oh, hehehe¡­¡± Benia was holding a flame whip in her hand. After landing, she sized up Urizen. ¡°Darling, I didn¡¯t expect to encounter someone provoking you as soon as I descended into this world. It seems like the demons of this world have been isolated from the Abyss for too long, and there are many ignorant fellows¡­¡± Julia did not say anything. She and Cassandra were surrounding Sareth to check on him. Not far away, Dante saw their appearances. Only then did he know that Sareth had not been bragging. He really had three mothers with different styles¡­ Just by Looking at them, Dante knew that Sareth¡¯s three mothers would not be easy to deal with. Dante looked at the demon sword in his hand and felt uneasy. If Sareth and his family mess around in this world, will I be able to chase them back alone? The only thing he was thankful for now was that he did not become enemies with this brat when he first saw Sareth¡­ Otherwise, Yurizen would not be the only one in trouble¡­ Chapter 429 - Arsehole? The appearance of Julia, Benia, and Cassandra did not attract Urizen¡¯s attention. His attention was always on Roy. ¡°Where do you come from?¡± Urizen asked Roy while feeling the surging power in his body. ¡°There are no demons like you in the Demon World!¡± At this time, Roy had already heard Sareth roughly explain what had happened and knew Urizen¡¯s true identity, so he was sizing him up and looking at V, who was being supported by Nero in the distance. He found it very interesting. After hearing Urizen¡¯s question, Roy laughed. ¡°Demon World? Do you really think that demons were born in the so-called Demon World? ¡°Let me tell you!¡± Roy looked down at his demon claws. ¡°The true source of demons is the Abyss, the bottomless Abyss. There are many powerful demons there, and there are at least a hundred demon lords like you and me. And above demon lords, there are stronger demon king-level demons, so your so-called demon king title is actually just the self-aggrandizing of a frog at the bottom of a well. To me, it¡¯s just a joke¡­¡± ¡°Demon king? Like Mundus?¡± Dante suddenly asked before Urizen could answer. Roy grinned and looked at Dante. ¡°Perhaps. Who knows¡­¡± ¡°Enough! Shut up!¡± Urizen roared and strode toward Roy. ¡°Whether it is the Demon World or the Abyss, only I can be the strongest! After I kill you and take away your power, I can become a true demon king!¡± With that, Urizen suddenly accelerated, jumped at Roy¡¯s head, and punched him. Seeing the two demon lords fighting, Julia and the others immediately flew away. So did Dante. He immediately spread his wings and flew up. Dante knew that Urizen¡¯s true identity was his brother, Vergil. And Vergil had always been obsessed with defeating Dante. Originally, the final battle should have been between Dante and Urizen. But after Sareth¡¯s foster father descended, Urizen¡¯s attention was immediately focused on him. Before the outcome of the battle between Urizen and Roy came out, Dante was unable to intervene for the time being. Urizen¡¯s fist emitted a loud bang, but it failed to hit Roy. Before his fist landed on the ground, the unparalleled force of his fist blasted an enormous pit on the ground, and countless rubble flew into the air. Urizen roared as he adjusted his direction and rushed toward Roy in the air. At the same time, he waved his palm and shot dozens of gigantic fireballs at Roy. Roy flew upward while agilely shuttled through the gaps of these blazing fireballs. After dodging most of the fireballs, Roy suddenly condensed a black frost spear in his hand and hurled it at the last fireball. The frost spear hit the fireball, and the collision between high and low temperatures instantly caused a huge explosion. The gigantic shock wave blocked Urizen, who was rushing forward. Taking advantage of this moment, Roy opened his mouth and shot out a black lightning ball. It struck Urizen like a pillar of light. Urizen was extremely reckless. Not only did he not dodge Roy¡¯s lightning ball, but he instead clenched his fist and slammed the back of his fist against the lightning ball. The moment his fist hit the lightning ball, there was a loud sizzling sound as the lightning ball exploded. Its volume suddenly expanded countless times, forming a massive lightning barrier that enveloped a radius of nearly a hundred meters. Even with Urizen¡¯s powerful physique, he could not help but scream. How could Roy¡¯s Dark Lightning be so easy to deal with? Not only would this lightning cause immense damage to the body, but it also dealt extraordinary damage to the soul. Urizen¡¯s soul was incomplete, and this attack made him feel excruciating pain. Fortunately, the exploded lightning ball had also produced a tremendous knockback force. Urizen was sent flying with a bang and smashed onto the ground, leaving countless cracks on the hard ground. Roy shook his head, feeling that Urizen, this demon lord, really did not live up to the name. Although he had extracted a large number of demon souls through the Qliphoth to supplement himself and obtained formidable magic power, this guy was still attacking in melee. If this was not stupid, then what was? He was a demon without wings, so his mobility was not as good as others who had wings. If Roy were in Urizen¡¯s shoes, he would have definitely used space magic to move around while continuously launching long-range magic attacks. In order to make Urizen realize his mistake, Roy decided to teach him what a mage cannon was! He extended an arm, and at the same time, the three pairs of demon wings on his back stretched out. The wings glowed with magic power while Roy floated in the air. Numerous black lightning balls appeared beside him. Roy pointed, and these sizzling and dangerous balls of light immediately turned into straight black beams of light that shot down at Urizen. The moment they landed, the lightning balls exploded one after another, shining with dazzling light as they engulfed Urizen. This powerful magic power bombardment lasted for about ten seconds before suddenly changing into dense and sharp icicles. These icicles whistled down from the sky and smashed toward the ground with rumbling sounds. Urizen crossed his arms above his head, and a magic power shield protected him, allowing him to strenuously withstand the magic bombardment. However, he could block the top of his head but not the bottom of his feet. A rock spike burst through the ground under Urizen, hit his magic shield, and sent him flying into the air. The moment he was knocked into the air, thousands of dense wind blades appeared in the next second. These wind blades cut into Urizen¡¯s shield from all angles and directly shattered it. Next was the scene of a meat grinder with blood splattering everywhere! At first, Urizen angrily roared again and again, but then it turned into screams of pain. But at this moment, the countless wind blades suddenly disappeared and turned into a giant tornado that connected the clouds and the ground. It sucked Urizen into it and sent him flying up and down in the sky. In the tornado, the dizzy Urizen suddenly saw a ray of light coming from the dark clouds above, and his eyes widened in shock! A meteorite with a long flame tail broke through the dark clouds like a comet and smashed toward Urizen in the tornado. Seeing that he was about to be hit by the meteorite, Urizen hurriedly struggled to use space magic to flash out of the tornado. But unexpectedly, Roy suddenly stretched out his hand toward him from afar and sealed the space around him. Urizen¡¯s idea of escaping failed, and his vision was already full of the flames burning on the surface of the meteorite¡­ ¡°No!!!¡± Urizen let out a helpless roar as the meteorite crashed into him and slammed toward the ground! An intense flash of light filled the sky. The moment the meteorite landed, immense energy and light erupted. The ground trembled in pain, and all of Red Grave City welcomed an earthquake that was like an apocalyptic catastrophe. The intact buildings in the periphery of the city were torn apart in the earthquake, turning into debris and collapsing. In the sky, Dante was holding Nero in one hand and V in the other. The three of them stared at the scene in front of them with their mouths agape. After the one on the top of the tree, a mushroom cloud appeared once again, rising slowly in the dust¡­ No one would have thought that Urizen, who had beaten Dante and the others miserably earlier, was now being beaten like a sandbag in the hands of this demon lord named Osiris! The series of consecutive magic attacks just now had crushed Urizen from beginning to end, and he did not even have the chance to fight back¡­ At this moment, Nero looked at the Red Queen behind him, then at the gun at his waist. All along, he had fought with swords most of the time, and most of his long-range attacks relied on the magic power guns in his hands. But when he saw Demon Osiris¡¯s string of continuous long-range magic bombardments, Nero suddenly felt that the gun in his hand¡­ was not so good anymore! ¡°Is this how the demons of the Abyss fight?¡± Dante was a little nervous. To be honest, both Dante and Vergil had learned the fighting style of their father, Sparda, since they were young. Sparda was known as a magic swordsman, so he naturally mainly used the sword with magic supplementing. Roy¡¯s battle just now had shown them a completely new fighting style and had subverted Dante¡¯s views. ¡°Why is there such a huge difference between Urizen and Osiris even though they¡¯re both demon lords?¡± V asked in puzzlement. How could they know that, let alone the demon lords of this world, even among the demon lords of the Abyss, Roy¡¯s combat strength could not be judged by common sense. In terms of the amount of magic power alone, there were many demon lords stronger than him. But when combined with his strange skills, even some senior demon lords might not necessarily be able to defeat him. Roy had already converted the more than ten million souls he had brought back from the world of Ashan into his combat strength. Under such circumstances, Roy did not even need to use all his strength to beat a countryside demon lord like Urizen¡­ ¡°The battle seems to have ended. Should we go down?¡± Nero asked. Red Grave City was over; the entire city had been reduced to ruins. Fortunately, when Urizen first appeared, the survivors had basically escaped, so there were not many casualties even though the city was destroyed. This was the only place that relieved Dante and the others. Seeing that Roy had landed, Dante was hesitating about whether to go down when a tremendous force suddenly came from afar and pulled V out from his right hand. ¡°V!¡± Dante was shocked and quickly swooped down, only to see that V had already fallen into Roy¡¯s palm. Roy used Psychokinesis to levitate V in front of him and looked him up and down. Although V was currently fine, he was extremely nervous. When he saw Osiris up close, he realized that this demon lord was so tall. ¡°What¡­ do you want to do?¡± V asked in a hoarse voice. ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Roy grinned at V with a sinister smile. ¡°I heard from Sareth that you¡¯re the human side separated from Vergil?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡± V nodded. ¡°Then go!¡± Roy pushed him gently toward Urizen. ¡°I¡¯ve heavily injured this guy, and he can¡¯t move anymore. Go kill him and take back your power!¡± V was stunned and could not immediately react. At this moment, Dante had already flown over with Nero. He heard Roy¡¯s words and could not help but ask, ¡°W-what do you want to do?¡± ¡°What do I want to do?¡± Roy turned to look at Dante and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just want to borrow Yamato. Yamato is in Urizen¡¯s body, but I don¡¯t know how to get it out, so I want to get Vergil to give it to me personally. Of course, there¡¯s also you, Dante. I want to borrow your Rebellion!¡± ¡°You know me?¡± Dante was very surprised. ¡°Hmph. The name Sparda is also widely spread among the demons of the Abyss!¡± Roy said. ¡°So is it strange that I know your name?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you want to do with Yamato and Rebellion, but unfortunately¡­¡± Dante raised the ¡®Demon Sword Dante¡¯ in his hand. ¡°Now that Rebellion is gone, there¡¯s only this sword. Moreover¡­ it¡¯s not something you can borrow as you wish.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all the same!¡± Roy waved his hand casually and said with a faint smile, ¡°Don¡¯t be hostile to me. Believe me, you don¡¯t want to become my enemy¡­ On account of you having taken care of Sareth, I won¡¯t do anything to your world, but likewise, don¡¯t reject me!¡± ¡°¡­ All right¡­¡± Dante was silent for a while before landing on the ground. He changed from the Sin Devil form back to his human form. Roy was stunned when he saw Dante¡¯s weathered face and shouted, ¡°Arthas?! Arsehole?¡± ¡°Huh? What?¡± Dante was dumbfounded and did not understand. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m mistaken!¡± Roy did not explain further, but he thought to himself, Damn, I didn¡¯t expect Dante in this world to be at this age. He used to be so handsome, but I feel like he¡¯s become old and disabled. He¡¯s become so similar to Arthas in my impression. This is f*cking ridiculous¡­ ¡°O-Osiris, what do you want Yamato and Rebellion for?¡± Dante could not help but ask out of curiosity. Roy said something that dumbfounded Dante again. ¡°I just want to use them to find your father, Sparda!¡± Chapter 430 - Vergil’s Return Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios V had already walked to Urizen¡¯s side. At this moment, he was already exhausted, and his skin was showing signs of cracking inch by inch. He had little magic power left, as he had almost used it all after fighting the demons along the way. Without magic power, his life might come to an end. So even if Roy had not said it just now, he would have sought the opportunity to kill Urizen with his own hands and then become one with Urizen to restore his original identity as Vergil. But after hearing Roy¡¯s words, he could not help but stop and turn around in surprise. Dante was also stunned and said in disbelief, ¡°W-what did you say? Find our father, Sparda?! I-is this possible?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Roy asked. Dante stretched out his hand and gestured twice, but he did not know where to begin. In the end, he could only say, ¡°In fact, over the years, whether it was me or Vergil, we¡¯ve tried to find our father¡¯s whereabouts, but there has been no news. You¡¯re a¡­ demon from outside this world. What makes you think you can find him?¡± Roy shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re half-demons like Sareth, but you seem to have lived in the human world for too long, so you don¡¯t know much about demons and your father.¡± The power of frost condensed under Roy¡¯s feet, and an enormous frozen throne gradually took shape. Roy removed his True Name Liberation state, shrank a lot, and sat down on the throne. Julia and Benia walked over and sat on the left and right sides of the throne. After doing this, he looked down at Dante and slowly said, ¡°Have you ever thought about why the weapons Sparda left for you still have powerful magic power in them after so many years?¡± ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t this normal?¡± Dante was confused and spread his hands. ¡°If they were weapons purely infused with magic power, of course it¡¯s abnormal!¡± Roy said. ¡°Just like the weapon I gave Sareth, I infused my power into it. But after he used it, there¡¯s not much left of my power in the weapon.¡± Dante looked at Sareth and found him nodding. He took out Executioner and showed it to Dante. ¡°After the plague storm, Foster Father¡¯s power is almost gone.¡± Dante did not know about the plague storm, but Nero and V knew. They nodded at Dante, indicating that it was true. ¡°Okay!¡± Dante spread his hands. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Roy pointed at the sword on Dante¡¯s back. ¡°Weapons that purely have magic power infused into them can only be regarded as disposable items. However, demons have a way to keep magic power in their weapons for a long time. Even if it¡¯s exhausted, it can slowly restore. This method is soul weapons! Demons can split their souls into smaller fragments and then use the soul fragments to forge weapons. In such weapons, the soul fragments are the energy core, so they can continuously produce magic power. Your father, Sparda, is also a demon, so he naturally used this method¡­¡± Dante finally understood. He took out the demon sword and held it in his hand, sizing it up in disbelief. ¡°You mean that the soul fragments of the old man exist in both Rebellion and Yamato?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Roy nodded. ¡°Soul weapons can generally be used by the creators and the descendants with the bloodline of the creators. Because you have Sparda¡¯s demon blood flowing in your bodies, you can resonate with the soul fragments in the weapons and display the greatest power of the weapons. Others can¡¯t do this.¡± While speaking, Roy opened his palm and used Psychokinesis to control the demon sword in Dante¡¯s hand to fly into his palm. Caught off guard, Dante hurriedly rushed forward to grab his sword back, but Roy grinned and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If I wanted to snatch it, I wouldn¡¯t have only taken action now!¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Dante could only stop. Roy held Demon Sword Dante in his palm with an invisible force and slowly rotated it. ¡°If I remember correctly, there are three weapons forged by Sparda, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Dante nodded. ¡°My Rebellion, Vergil¡¯s Yamato, and Force Edge, which used to seal Temen-ni-gru, the tower that¡¯s the passage to the Demon World. But after Force Edge fused with the necklace left behind by my mother, it became the Sword of Sparda, which is the sword that the old man used.¡± ¡°Now, your Demon Sword Dante is equivalent to the product of the fusion of the Sword of Sparda and Rebellion!¡± Roy rotated the sword while observing. ¡°Precisely because there are soul fragments of the same origin in them, the two swords could fuse together. Now, this Demon Sword Dante has two of Sparda¡¯s soul fragments in it, which is why this demon sword is stronger than the original Rebellion.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Dante said in enlightenment. Listening at the side, Nero suddenly realized something and said, ¡°You mean that since Rebellion and the Sword of Sparda could fuse, then Yamato can fuse as well?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Roy looked at Nero approvingly and nodded. ¡°I believe you¡¯ve seen what the consequences of an incomplete soul are. Urizen, who is being crushed over there, is an example¡­¡± Dante and Nero turned their heads and saw V stepping on Urizen¡¯s chest. Urizen was lying on the ground, his bones shattered, and his lower body still being pressed down by the heavy meteorite fragments. He could not even move and was already on the verge of death. He was indeed an example¡­ ¡°Your father, Sparda, has legends about him even in the Abyss!¡± Roy said. ¡°Although it¡¯s been a long time, it¡¯s undeniable that he¡¯s definitely an extremely powerful demon lord. Perhaps¡­ even stronger than me. Have you thought about it? Since he could seal his master, Mundus, why couldn¡¯t he protect his family afterward and ended up missing?¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Dante said thoughtfully. ¡°In that case, the old man had already split a soul fragment out once for the Sword of Sparda that he used. Then because he left weapons for me and Vergil, he split out two more soul fragments. As a result, the loss to his soul is more severe¡­¡± ¡°You won¡¯t be able to see the effect of soul deficiency in a short time, but it will indeed cause magic power to decline¡­¡± Roy said. ¡°You should be glad that Sparda placed his soul fragments in inanimate objects like weapons. At least the inanimate objects won¡¯t give birth to consciousness, causing the soul fragments to produce independent personalities. If such soul fragments are taken out, they might lead us to Sparda because of the ¡®tendency toward the master¡¯. If Sparda had used his soul fragments to create clones, even I might not have been able to do anything after so many years!¡± ¡°So, you want to fuse Demon Sword Dante and Yamato, and then take out the old man¡¯s soul fragments and find him through the soul fragments?¡± Dante¡¯s expression was very complicated. ¡°Yes!¡± Roy looked at Dante¡¯s expression and said playfully, ¡°What? Don¡¯t you want to see your father again?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either¡­¡± Dante sighed. ¡°Maybe I still wanted to see him again when I was young, but after so many years, this thought seems to have faded¡­ because I don¡¯t know what to say when I see him¡­¡± Roy smiled and gently threw the demon sword back to Dante. Dante grabbed it and inserted it back behind him. Roy looked in V¡¯s direction. ¡°You heard, right? Perhaps you can¡¯t represent Vergil, so you should fuse back before making a decision!¡± ¡°Indeed¡­¡± V looked at Urizen, who was vomiting blood on the ground, and said to him, ¡°Our branches are connected, and our roots are intertwined¡­ You lack me and have become reckless and brainless. I lack you and have become weak. Admit it, Urizen. You and I are one!¡± ¡°Yes¡­ Yes, I hate it!¡± Urizen looked at V and said intermittently, ¡°I¡­ I should have killed you and then fused with you. That way, it would have represented the victory of the demon side, and I would have obtained even stronger power¡­¡± ¡°But now, I¡¯m the one killing you!¡± V said as he raised his cane and stabbed it into the eye on Urizen¡¯s chest. ¡°This represents the victory of the human side¡­¡± The demon eye on Urizen¡¯s chest spewed out a large amount of filthy blood again, staining V¡¯s body and face. But no matter how hard he struggled, it was useless. As he became weaker and weaker, a light began to appear, enveloping both Urizen and V. The light became brighter and brighter until eventually becoming extremely dazzling. Dante, Nero, and the others could not help but cover their eyes. After the light faded away, both Urizen and V disappeared, replaced by the back of a tall man standing on the spot. This man had white hair the same color as Dante¡¯s, but it was not as sloppy as Dante¡¯s. Instead, it was short, neat, and standing upright. He was wearing a blue trench coat, and the trench coat swayed gently in the breeze. In his left hand was a katana with a long white handle and a simple and smooth blade. ¡°Vergil¡­¡± Dante could not help but cry out softly when he saw this back. ¡°Dante¡­¡± Vergil slowly turned around, looked at Dante, and then at Roy. ¡°Damn it. It¡¯s really him¡­¡± Nero gnashed his teeth as he stared at Vergil. He felt a faint pain coming from the cut on his right arm. Vergil was the culprit who took away his demon right arm. Although Nero already knew V¡¯s identity, it did not mean that he had forgiven Vergil. So when he saw that Vergil had really returned, he held the Red Queen behind him and wanted to rush at Vergil. But at this moment, Dante reached out and stopped him. ¡°Wait, Nero!¡± ¡°Dante! Why are you stopping me?¡± Nero roared. ¡°This bastard took my right arm. I have to take revenge!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t attack him!¡± Dante said. ¡°Why?¡± Nero did not understand. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it later!¡± Dante held Nero back with all his might. After stopping him temporarily, he looked at Vergil and said, ¡°Vergil, you know what I¡¯m thinking, right?¡± ¡°Dante¡­ my brother¡­¡± A slight smile appeared on Vergil¡¯s cold face. ¡°Actually, even I didn¡¯t expect to have the same idea as you one day¡­¡± ¡°Then what are we waiting for?¡± Dante took off the demon sword from his back, and Vergil crouched down slightly and held the hilt of Yamato. Seeing this scene, Nero was in disbelief. Of course, he knew about the enmity between Dante and Vergil, but at this time, why did these two brothers still want to fight each other after meeting?! After a moment of silence, Dante and Vergil suddenly burst out with great speed and charged at each other. Just as Nero thought that the two of them were about to fight, the situation suddenly changed. When Dante and Vergil charged to the middle, they suddenly turned in unison. Dante held his demon sword, Vergil held his Yamato, and the two of them were side by side as they stabbed at Roy, who was sitting on the throne! 3 Chapter 431 - Roy’s Super Desperation Move ¡°Ahhhh!!¡± Dante held his sword in his right hand, his arm and sword forming a straight line, as he stabbed at Roy¡¯s throat. Meanwhile, Vergil held the hilt of his katana until he was close enough. Then he suddenly drew his katana, and Yamato drew a silver arc in the air and also cut at Roy¡¯s throat. The reason why they chose this place to attack was that both of them could tell that Roy¡¯s black frost armor had astonishing defensive strength, so they chose the uncovered weak point of his throat to attack. When Dante and Vergil charged at each other, they were not far from Roy¡¯s frozen throne. This sudden turn in the middle was truly lightning fast. Even Nero did not expect them to attack so suddenly that he could not even react! This was the tacit understanding between the two brothers alone. After all, they had fought each other so many times, and they could tell what the other wanted to do with a glance. However, this sudden surprise attack that should have succeeded was stopped by an invisible barrier with powerful resistance! The tip of Dante¡¯s sword and Vergil¡¯s katana became stuck just a few centimeters in front of Roy¡¯s throat, unable to move any farther. Even though the veins on Dante¡¯s and Vergil¡¯s arms were bulging, and they were continuously increasing their strength to stab in, the distance of a few centimeters was like an uncrossable moa¡­ ¡°Sigh, I knew it would turn out like this¡­¡± Roy leaned on the armrest, supported his head with one hand, and looked at the two helplessly. Since Roy knew that they were Dante and Vergil, how could he not know their personalities? Although these two brothers were like fire and water, they were extremely arrogant people deep down. Dante had been a demon hunter for many years and killed countless demons, so how could he allow such a powerful demon to exist in the human world? As for Vergil, he had always been pursuing powerful strength, so he could not tolerate the existence of demons stronger than him. Roy¡¯s appearance was equivalent to a huge obstacle in his pursuit of power. Under such circumstances, it would be strange if he did not try to kill Roy¡­ Precisely because Roy knew these two brothers well, he had always been guarding against them. After blocking their attacks, Roy¡¯s Super Psychokinesis suddenly expanded outward, forming an immense impact that sent the two flying. But after landing, despite sliding a few meters back, Dante and Vergil quickly stabilized themselves. The next second, Dante transformed into his four-winged Sin Devil form. Similarly, Vergil also transformed into a complete demon. Unlike Dante¡¯s red, flame-like demon form, Vergil¡¯s demon form was a cold blue demon with four wings. But the demon horns on Vergil¡¯s forehead were different. They were demon horns that looked like two thick tubes, and cold flame spikes pierced out from the tubes. Yamato was still in his hand, but two curved blue blades of light had appeared at his elbows. These two arm blades of light rose into the sky, seemingly piercing into the sky. This was Vergil¡¯s Sin Devil form¡­ The so-called Sin Devil form was actually the form of the fully awakened demon bloodline in their bodies. It represented that the two of them had completely controlled their demon power with human thoughts. And the demon blood in their bodies came from Demon Lord Sparda, so their strength had also reached the demon lord level at this time. This was currently their strongest form. After instantly transforming into demons, their figures suddenly disappeared, leaving only the sound of sonic booms. The two of them arrived in front of Roy faster than the speed of sound. Vergil slashed at Roy¡¯s head, and Dante stabbed at Roy¡¯s waist dozens of times at a super-fast speed, each strike carrying a scarlet magic power light. With a slight clang, Roy¡¯s Psychokinesis barrier instantly shattered under the combined attacks of the two powerful magic powers. Then Vergil¡¯s Yamato slashed down at Roy¡¯s helmet. Sparks flew as he cut Roy¡¯s head in half. The powerful magic power on Dante¡¯s sword also pierced through the Cold Winter Armor, causing dozens of holes to appear on Roy¡¯s waist. The attack succeeded, but Dante and Vergil did not have any thoughts of feeling relieved. On the contrary, a sense of danger suddenly rose in their minds. The next second, they quickly retreated. Then they saw Roy¡¯s body once again turn into countless tiny clones that squirmed like a swarm of mosquitoes. After they reformed, the sword wound on Roy¡¯s head from Vergil¡¯s slash and the dozens of holes on his waist from Dante¡¯s stabs all healed. Even the Cold Winter Armor had recovered from its damage. ¡°This move again¡­ Is this guy immortal?!¡± Dante could not help but complain in a deep voice. After recovering, Roy revealed a sinister smile. ¡°Not bad. Your reactions are fast!¡± As he spoke, the tail behind Roy swayed twice. If Dante and Vergil had not moved away just now, the two brothers would have had a taste of what it was like to become bear cookies¡­ It took a long time to describe, but in fact, the clash between the three of them just now was extremely fast, only taking around three seconds. It was not until they separated that the surrounding people finally reacted. ¡°You bastard, Dante! How dare you attack my foster father?!¡± Sareth flew into a rage. Holding Executioner in his hand, he rushed forward to slash at Dante. But Dante waved his sword and easily blocked him. The tremendous force caused Sareth to stagger back more than ten meters. ¡°Don¡¯t get in the way, Sareth!¡± Dante stared intently at Roy and said to Sareth, ¡°Your foster father only used you to let him descend into this world. Don¡¯t be deceived by him!¡± ¡°Bullshit!¡± Sareth stomped his feet. ¡°You¡¯re a liar. Your entire family are liars!¡± ¡°Smelly brat, I can¡¯t be bothered to lower myself to your level!¡± Dante said angrily. Then he once again rushed at Roy with Vergil and attacked him. The battle between the three of them caused enormous shock waves. Almost no one within a hundred meters could intervene, but Julia, Benia, and Cassandra were very calm about this battle and only watched quietly from the side. On the other hand, Nero and Sareth could only worry helplessly. Both of them wanted to go forward to help. Nero wanted to help Dante, while Sareth wanted to help Roy. They sensed this desire to help in the battle from each other. Bang! Sareth drew Calamity and shot at Nero. He said angrily, ¡°Nero! What do you want to do?! I asked my foster father to come and help kill Urizen, and now you want to kill my foster father?!¡± Nero also drew his gun, Blue Rose, but he only shot Sareth¡¯s bullets down with his own bullets and did not attack him. As the two of them faced each other, Nero shouted at Sareth, ¡°Sareth, you¡¯re also a half-demon. Have you thought about it? You have a human side, so why do you always stand on the side of demons?!¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Sareth said angrily. ¡°Why don¡¯t you say that you have demon blood in your body? Why are you standing on the side of humans?!¡± ¡°Unreasonable! Sareth, your thinking is really problematic!¡± Nero shot back. ¡°Your thoughts are the problem!¡± Sareth said angrily. ¡°You clearly have a demon bloodline, but you¡¯re treated as monsters. You¡¯ve killed so many demons over the years, but have you ever seen a human be grateful to you? Haven¡¯t you always been hiding your strangeness in front of humans?! What¡¯s the point of hiding among humans like this?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because I want to protect my friends and family! They¡¯re human!¡± Nero retorted. ¡°Nonsense. My foster father is my family. Why can¡¯t you see this?!¡± Sareth roared. The two of them felt like they were talking about the same thing, but neither of them could convince the other. After all, their views and values were different, so how could they possibly agree? Realizing that Sareth¡¯s bullets were shooting at his vitals one after another, Nero became furious. ¡°Sareth! I¡¯m going to be angry if you continue like this!¡± ¡°Come on!¡± Sareth was also furious. ¡°You¡¯re the same as Dante. You say that you¡¯re noble and want to kill demons, but in the end, you still have to use the power of demons to fight me. Look at Dante¡¯s current appearance. What right do you have to talk about me?!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Nero did not know how to refute Sareth¡¯s words. ¡°Hahaha, well said, Sareth!¡± Roy, who was constantly resisting the combined attacks of Dante and Vergil, could not help but laugh when he heard the conversation between him and Nero. Then he said to Dante and Vergil, who were besieging him, ¡°You two want to kill me because you think I¡¯m powerful and dangerous, right?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± Dante waved his demon sword and slashed left and right. ¡°Years of experience have taught me that I can¡¯t believe what demons say. Perhaps your lies can confuse Sareth, but they can¡¯t confuse me! I have to expel you before you cause greater destruction to the human world!¡± ¡°Hahaha, Dante¡­¡± Roy continuously flashed to dodge their attacks while smiling. ¡°Just ask yourself, aren¡¯t you and your brother the ones who caused the greatest damage to the human world over the years? Let¡¯s not talk about the distant past. Just this time, so many humans in Red Grave City died because of your brother, Vergil. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to blame me for this?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Dante¡¯s attacks clearly paused. ¡°Hmph!¡± At this moment, Vergil said, ¡°Cut the crap. Only strength can determine who is right and who is wrong!¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Roy nodded. He waved his left hand and blocked Vergil¡¯s katana. Then he stretched out his right hand, grabbed Vergil¡¯s foot, and smashed him hard. ¡°Do you know what I¡¯m thinking now? I¡¯m thinking, if the one standing in front of you two brothers was your father, Sparda, would you still say words like you ¡®can¡¯t believe what demons say¡¯¡­¡± ¡°¡­ How can you compare to the old man?¡± Dante continued to attack with Vergil. Roy sighed and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m tired of playing¡­¡± With these words, Dante and Vergil felt Roy¡¯s aura suddenly change, becoming even more dangerous. Shocked, the two of them erupted with immense speed and attacked Roy. No matter what Roy wanted to do next, they did not plan on letting him do what he wanted. But the moment the two of them approached, Roy made a strange pose. His feet were slightly bent and half-crouched, but his right claw with the Red Dragon Emperor¡¯s Gauntlet was raised high. Something seemed to flash in his claw, and then Roy¡¯s figure disappeared in a breeze. The next second, Roy appeared in front of Vergil with a sinister smile. Under Vergil¡¯s disbelieving gaze, the demon claw that was sharper than a blade tore at him! ¡°Super Desperation Move! True Eight Maidens: Cruelties of True Reality!¡± Fast! Indescribably fast! Roy¡¯s claws left afterimages in the air as they tore at Vergil¡¯s body several times in an instant. Every swipe of his claws took away a large amount of Vergil¡¯s flesh and blood. With Roy¡¯s movements, violent, howling hurricanes appeared from the ground. A hurricane with the same powerful tearing force followed closely behind each claw strike, participating in the destruction of Vergil! Vergil, who had been caught, could not think at all. He did not even know how many times his flesh was ripped out. He only felt pain in his bones as he screamed again and again. Finally, Roy grabbed Vergil¡¯s neck and flew into the air. Fierce light erupted from the Red Dragon Emperor¡¯s Gauntlet, covering Roy¡¯s entire arm! ¡°Sixty-four times the strength, go down!¡± Roy roared and smashed Vergil to the ground the moment he landed! Boom! Amid the earth-shaking sound, a bottomless human-shaped pit instantly appeared on the ground. Looking at the shape of the pit, it was actually like Vergil¡¯s demon form. With the appearance of the pit, an enormous crack spread to both sides, extending out for nearly a kilometer¡­ Dante was stunned, or rather, he could not even react at all. From the moment Roy caught Vergil, he could not even save him. Under Roy¡¯s sixty-four-fold increase in strength, Vergil was smashed into the ground nearly two kilometers deep. Laying two kilometers underground, he was not even visible in the pit. He could not even maintain his Sin Devil form and returned to his human form. All his bones were shattered, and he could not move at all. He could only vomit blood helplessly as he watched the underground water gush out and submerge him¡­ Chapter 432 - Almost Filial After obtaining the wind magic circuit from Beelzebub¡¯s shell, Roy had been thinking about how to use wind magic in battle. There were only a few more destructive moves such as wind blades, vacuum fields, tornadoes, and so on, but Roy had created a new skill for himself and used wind magic in close combat. The inspiration for the skill naturally came from the King of Fighters¡¯ Goenitz. Whether someone was strong or not was a matter of version, but whether they were cool or not was a matter of a lifetime. Without a doubt, Roy had used the True Eighth Maiden: Cruelties of True Reality and took the cool route. Of course, with a divine artifact like the Red Dragon Emperor¡¯s Gauntlet, Roy¡¯s new move was not only cool but also very powerful. Moreover, this move not only could use his wind power but also his lightning power and ice power. It was a versatile move¡­ Roy had actually held back on the last strike when he sent Vergil into the earth. Otherwise, if he had used sixty-four times his strength to attack with a Thirty-hit Nail Punch, Vergil would probably no longer exist in this world. It could be said that Roy had insta-killed Vergil this time. After Vergil crashed into the ground, Dante reacted and hurriedly rushed into the pit that Vergil had smashed, going deep underground. After a while, he found the heavily injured Vergil and saved him from drowning. Boom! Dante carried Vergil and broke through the rock and soil layer. After returning to the surface, he finally saw Vergil¡¯s injuries. Over half of Vergil¡¯s chest had now become ghastly white bones, which was due to Roy¡¯s claws and the tearing of the wind blades. At this moment, apart from the heart still beating in his chest, most of his internal organs had disappeared, probably turned into fragments and vanishing in the bloody storm earlier. His tattered chest was open, and the surrounding muscle tissues were slowly growing again. Under the power of his demon bloodline, it was still possible to recover. As for how long it would take, it was hard to say. With such severe injuries, it was equivalent to Vergil completely withdrawing from the battle. Although Dante and Vergil had always been injuring each other, Vergil was still Dante¡¯s brother after all. When he saw Vergil¡¯s miserable state, Dante was furious. The battle between Nero and Sareth had already stopped. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Dante transformed back into his human form and walked toward Nero. He handed Vergil to Nero to get him to take care of him. However, Nero was unhappy. Vergil was the culprit who caused his disability. He was Dante¡¯s brother, but it had nothing to do with him. What did he mean by getting him to take care of Vergil? Nero did not want to help. He curled his lips and said, ¡°Dante, why don¡¯t I do it? And you take care of this guy.¡± ¡°No, you can¡¯t beat him!¡± Dante shook his head. ¡°You¡¯d better take care of Vergil. Don¡¯t let the aftershocks of the battle affect him.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee that!¡± Nero said unhappily. ¡°No! You have to ensure that he lives!¡± Dante grabbed Nero¡¯s collar angrily. ¡°Why?!¡± Nero slapped Dante¡¯s hand away and raised his mechanical right arm. He shouted at Dante, ¡°Even if he¡¯s your brother, don¡¯t forget what he did before. Osiris is right. Who caused the disaster in Red Grave City?! Your brother! Because of him, countless people died in this disaster. We were still discussing how to kill him earlier, but now you want me to ensure that he doesn¡¯t die?! Is your brain muddled?!¡± ¡°But he¡¯s your father!¡± Dante suddenly said. ¡°Do you want to see your father die here?!¡± ¡°Wh-what?!¡± Nero was dumbfounded. ¡°I¡¯ve had my suspicions since the first time I met you!¡± Dante sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you think just anyone can use Yamato and resonate with its power?¡± ¡°H-how is this possible?!¡± Nero looked at Vergil, who was lying on the ground, at a loss, and his face contorted uncontrollably. Dante stretched out his hand and summoned Demon Sword Dante again. Then he transformed into his Sin Devil form and turned around. Without looking back, he said to Nero, ¡°I will make him redeem his mistakes, but Nero¡­ He can¡¯t die in your hands¡­¡± With that, Dante stomped on the ground and rushed toward Roy in the distance, leaving Nero facing Vergil and at a loss for what to do. Clang! Demon Sword Dante slashed at Frostmourne, which instantly appeared in Roy¡¯s hand. The enormous shock wave produced by the collision of the two swords swept all around. Seeing the shock wave coming, Nero could no longer worry about his confusion. He quickly blocked in front of Vergil and helped him withstand the shock wave. Dante was crazy at this moment. He did not defend at all and used storm-like attacks to fight Roy. Roy used Frostmourne to block left and right, seemingly struggling to deal with the attacks. Roy¡¯s swordsmanship was indeed not as good as Dante¡¯s. In fact, Roy had not studied any swordsmanship. When he fought with Frostmourne, he relied on his strength and speed to swing his sword. Dante seemed to have noticed this, and his attacks became more and more fierce. After hundreds of rounds, Dante finally caught Roy¡¯s flaw. He swung the demon sword in his hand horizontally and suddenly slashed at Roy¡¯s wrist. With a swish, Dante severed Roy¡¯s right hand, which was holding the sword. Frostmourne flew away along with his hand, and then¡­ Then it landed not far from Nero! Taking advantage of this opportunity, Dante charged and stabbed the demon sword into Roy¡¯s chest. The two of them were in the air, and the scene suddenly seemed to freeze. Dante¡¯s demon face was panting heavily, while Roy looked down at the demon sword pierced into his chest. ¡°How was it¡­ so easy?¡± Dante was in disbelief and a little confused. Roy suddenly smiled sinisterly at him, as though he had guessed his thoughts. ¡°Of course, it won¡¯t be that easy!¡± With that, Roy¡¯s body once again turned into countless tiny clones. Even the severed hand holding Frostmourne was the same. These tiny clones gathered together again after retreating a distance and reformed into his main body. The wound that Dante had stabbed just now returned to its original state, and even his severed right hand was intact. ¡°Damn it¡­¡± Dante cursed. He was about to rush forward when he suddenly saw Roy extending his hand toward Frostmourne, seemingly wanting to recall his sword. But at this moment, it was unknown what Nero was thinking. After seeing Roy¡¯s intentions, he rushed forward and grabbed Frostmourne tightly. Frostmourne struggled hard in Nero¡¯s hands, but Nero gritted his teeth and persisted, using his strength to stop Roy from summoning the demon sword. And it just so happened that Dante rushed forward again and entangled Roy. So after a few unsuccessful attempts, Roy gave up on recalling Frostmourne and continued fighting with Dante empty-handed. Nero immediately felt a little self-satisfied, feeling that he had helped. He took Frostmourne and returned to Vergil¡¯s side. However, when he turned around, he did not notice that the skeleton eyes on Frostmourne suddenly flashed with a red light before disappearing. Dante¡¯s berserk attacks continued for a while. Although he was using the method of exchanging injuries with injuries to add some wounds to Roy¡¯s body, his own consumption was immense. After Roy punched his blade and forced him back, he stabilized himself in the air and stopped his charge temporarily as he floated and tried to catch his breath. ¡°Is this really good?¡± Roy also stopped and suddenly said teasingly to Dante, ¡°I don¡¯t know what the use of your futile attacks is. If you want to continue, I can waste an entire day with you. But I have to remind you that your brother, Vergil, might really die!¡± ¡°Huh? Huh?!¡± Dante did not react at first, but then he suddenly thought of something and said in surprise, ¡°Not good. That sword just now¡­¡± He turned around abruptly and saw that there was an abnormal flush on Nero¡¯s face. His eyes were bloodshot and beginning to become confused. He stood beside the unconscious Vergil, slowly raised Frostmourne in his hand, and pointed the tip of the sword at Vergil, who was lying on the ground¡­ ¡°Not anyone can pick up my sword¡­¡± Roy grinned sinisterly. Nero¡¯s current state was indeed not quite right. After he picked up Frostmourne, his perception of the outside world was quietly fading away. It was as though someone was whispering to him in his ears, and he gradually became immersed in these whispers. The Mind Distortion effect in Frostmourne began to work. It would have been fine if Dante had not told him about the true relationship between Vergil and him, but Dante had done so. Thus, Nero, who was already flustered, suddenly had a flaw in his mind¡­ The hatred of losing his arm and the loneliness of being abandoned when he was young¡­ As a father, Vergil had not fulfilled his duties to Nero, but instead, he repeatedly added pain to Nero. Under normal circumstances, these emotions would gradually become hidden in Nero¡¯s heart and buried. But under the effect of Mind Distortion, these emotions were dug out and continuously magnified, eventually turning into hatred and a desire for revenge against Vergil¡­ Under the guidance of Frostmourne, he prepared to kill Vergil! ¡°You!!!¡± Dante turned to look at Roy and roared, ¡°Did you do it on purpose?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Roy admitted freely and spread his hands. ¡°I said that I wanted to borrow Demon Sword Dante and Yamato, and I also told you not to reject me. But how did you respond? Since you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you, I¡¯ll take them myself! Vergil is stubborn, but it¡¯s not necessary to get Yamato from him. It¡¯s fine to change to someone else¡­¡± ¡°Ahhhh!!! Damn it!¡± Dante was full of grief and anger at this moment, but he could not worry about Roy and rushed to stop Nero. Roy did not stop him. He had already had a lot of fun this time, and he did not have to kill Vergil. He believed that this lesson was enough to engrave in Dante¡¯s and the others¡¯ minds. After he destroyed their pride, they would obediently hand over Demon Sword Dante and Yamato¡­ Boom! Dante arrived in time and sent Nero flying, saving Vergil. Frostmourne flew out of Nero¡¯s hand. At this moment, Nero suddenly woke up and recalled his actions just now. Cold sweat drenched his back. ¡°W-what did I want to do just now?¡± Frostmourne stabbed into the ground diagonally. Nero saw a mocking gaze appear in the eye sockets of the skull at the sword hilt, startling him so much that he crawled away from Frostmourne, this strange and terrifying demon sword. Before Dante and Nero could heave a sigh of relief, Frostmourne flew off the ground and returned to Roy¡¯s hand. At this moment, Roy had already arrived above the three of them. His tall body covered the three of them with shadows, and his enormous demon wings flapped slowly. Roy landed with his sword and looked down at Dante and the others. ¡°I¡¯ll say this one last time. Hand over Demon Sword Dante and Yamato. I¡¯m not interested in your world, but if you want to obstruct me from achieving my goal, I don¡¯t mind collecting more souls!¡± Chapter 433 - Many Mysteries After hearing what Roy said, Dante was silent for a while before finally returning to his human form. He inserted Demon Sword Dante into the ground in front of Roy, then let go and took two steps back. Seeing that he finally compromised, Roy nodded in satisfaction. He stretched out his hand and sucked over the Yamato beside Vergil. Demon Sword Dante and Yamato floated beside Roy, which was equivalent to gathering all three weapons that Sparda had left behind. ¡°Very good!¡± Roy tossed a test tube containing a red liquid to Dante. ¡°This is a recovery potion that can help Vergil recover. Whether you believe it or not is up to you.¡± Dante held the potion and hesitated for a moment before returning to Vergil¡¯s side. He fed the unconscious and seriously injured Vergil the potion. Then he saw that the wounds on Vergil¡¯s body really began to heal faster, and the muscle tissues were growing rapidly. In just a few seconds, Vergil¡¯s torn open chest had closed again. It was not until this moment that Dante realized that Demon Lord Osiris did not seem to have the intention of deceiving him. After Roy obtained Demon Sword Dante and Yamato, he walked back with the two weapons and sat on his frozen throne. Sareth also ran back, stood behind the throne with Cassandra and the others, and waited curiously for Roy to start. Roy¡¯s hands glowed with magic power as he extended them toward the two floating weapons. When his hands touched the surface of the weapons, a ripple appeared in the void, and Roy¡¯s hands disappeared as though they had reached into water. When his hands retracted, there were two balls of black light in each of his palms. The larger soul naturally came from Demon Sword Dante, and the smaller one came from Yamato. When Roy pulled out these two soul fragments that belonged to Sparda from the weapons, Demon Sword Dante and Yamato seemed to cry out, and the light of the weapons immediately dimmed. Although they were not destroyed, anyone could tell that after losing the soul fragments of Sparda, the two weapons were no longer as powerful as before. Seeing this, Dante naturally felt sad, and Nero also felt a little uncomfortable. However, Roy did not care so much. He placed his hands together and kneaded the two soul fragments together. At first, these two soul fragments were still clearly separated, but after all, they belonged to the same source. So after a while, these two soul fragments gradually began to fuse. Roy¡¯s eyes flickered. Of course, he could tell that these two soul fragments had difficulty fusing in the beginning because they had been separated for too long. This undoubtedly confirmed Roy¡¯s guess: it was not good to separate soul fragments for too long, especially those used for clones. Once they developed self-awareness over time, it would probably be even more difficult to fuse them. After he waited quietly for a while, the two soul fragments finally fused together, turning into an even larger black ball of light. ¡°Demons are still demons!¡± Roy suddenly said to Dante, who was paying attention to what was happening, ¡°Even if your father, Sparda, is regarded as the savior of this world by humans, his soul is still an ¡®evil soul¡¯. This won¡¯t change no matter what.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Dante was speechless and could only change the topic. ¡°Why do you want to find the old man?¡± ¡°What? Do you think I¡¯m like those demons who want to hunt down traitors?¡± Roy looked at Dante. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not that bored. I want to find Sparda because there are some things that maybe only he knows!¡± Yes, although he did not have much hope in the beginning, since Sareth had completed the missions Roy gave him and successfully summoned Roy into this world, he naturally did not want to come in vain. There were a total of seven inscriptions of the Demon Bible, and Roy now had four. The first one was the rubbing he had obtained from Goddess Calypso in the Pirates of the Caribbean world. Calypso had said that this rubbing came from a high-rank flame demon that she had eliminated. Roy had never seen this demon, so he naturally had no way of investigating it. The second and third ones were obtained from Kha-Beleth. Unfortunately, Roy did not know that Kha-Beleth had Demon Bible steles and had only obtained them from his treasury after he killed him, so there was no way to ask him about the specific origins of these two Demon Bible steles. Now, the fourth one was in Sareth¡¯s hands, and he had not given it to Roy yet. Fortunately, the former owner of the stele, the Dark Knight Sparda, seemed to be alive still. This was the best news. Since Sparda had the stone stele before, it meant that he might know some of its functions. In that case, would he know some other information about the steles? For example, what effect would collecting all the steles have? Which demons had the remaining steles? And so on¡­ This was Roy¡¯s greatest purpose in coming to this world. He had finally encountered a living demon lord who had once held a stele, so he certainly wanted to understand as much as possible. As for the second purpose, it was about Julia. Roy still remembered that Julia had mentioned to him that Samael had brought her back to a certain world and made her a fallen angel, and this ¡®certain world¡¯ was very likely the Devil May Cry world! In other words, this world was very likely Julia¡¯s birthplace. Fallen angels were transformed from angels. But the problem was that from the moment Roy descended into this world, he felt that this world seemed to be strange, and he did not sense any angelic aura in this world! And if there were no angels, it meant that there was no Heaven in this world. So if the demons here wanted to promote to demon lord, how could they complete the promotion ritual? It was impossible for them to become demon lords with the help of their fathers¡¯ bloodline like Dante and Vergil, right? Hmm¡­ Speaking of which, Dante and Vergil didn¡¯t seem to have displayed the True Name Liberation state. Could it be that they haven¡¯t completed the promotion ritual? What surprised Roy the most was that the demons of this world seemed to be missing something very important! The Ouroboros Mark! Any demon who traveled from the Abyss to another world would have the Ouroboros Mark engraved in the depths of their souls the moment they passed through a Gate of the Abyss. This unique mark was a form of protection of the Abyss for demons. Even the weakest demon could be teleported back to the Abyss by the Ouroboros Mark as long as their souls had not been completely purified. Unfortunately, the moment Roy was summoned, the Ouroboros Mark flashed in the light of the magic formation, but when he truly descended into this world, the Ouroboros Mark broke! It was not only him. Julia and Benia were the same. So after descending, Roy immediately sensed the demons in the Qliphoth and found that they did not have the Ouroboros Mark. Without the protection of the Ouroboros Mark, it meant that the souls of the demons here could not return to the Abyss after they were killed! As for whether the souls of these demons would continue lingering in this world or return to the ¡®Demon World¡¯ in the Purgatory Space, Roy did not know for the time being because Urizen had absorbed the souls of the dead demons. This would have to wait for Roy to verify. This was not the only strange place. There was also something that puzzled Roy the most. In Roy¡¯s impression, demon kings were very powerful. It was evident by Samael and Lilith, whom he had encountered in the Darksiders world. However, Sparda was only a demon lord, but he had defeated and sealed Demon King Mundus! There were only two explanations for this. Either Mundus was simply a fake and just claiming to be a demon king, but he had not really reached the demon king level! Or Sparda¡¯s method of sealing Mundus had other secrets! In any case, there seemed to be many secrets hidden in this Devil May Cry world. And if he wanted to figure them out, it was impossible without Sparda. Dante and Vergil were the main characters of this world, the Children of Destiny. However, Roy already knew from his past experiences that these so-called Children of Destiny were not impossible to kill. But he now wanted to find Sparda and learn many things from him. If he really killed the descendants of Sparda, there would probably be a lot of trouble in communicating. Moreover, there were still many unknown factors in the future. What if they encountered a place that required the Sparda bloodline? At that time, Dante and Vergil would be useful. This was also why Roy had shown mercy and spared Vergil¡¯s life. He had been thinking long term¡­ Of course, no one would be able to guess Roy¡¯s thoughts if he did not say them himself. Dante did not understand the causes and effects, so he felt that Roy¡¯s words were profound and mysterious. The magic power light in Roy¡¯s hands did not disappear. It kept moving around Sparda¡¯s soul ball. Soon, the black soul ball became even more dazzling. About half a minute later, an illusory light suddenly appeared above the soul ball! The figure in the light was actually a demon. In the light, they could see the eyes emitting white light on his head, two normal demon eyes on the left and right, and a third vertical eye between his eyebrows. His demon horns did not rise into the sky like those of ordinary demons. Instead, they extended out a distance from his left and right before bending down to cover his cheeks. This demon was wearing black armor, and the demon wings on his back spread slightly as he floated in the air. ¡°Old man?!¡± Dante could not help exclaiming when he saw the figure. ¡°Huh? Another insect-type demon?¡± Benia asked from behind. Indeed, the demon wings on Sparda¡¯s back were not normal demon wings but looked like insect elytra. This was the main characteristic of insect-type demon bloodlines. Roy could not help but look at Dante and Vergil, who had already awakened. When he thought about it carefully, these two brothers¡¯ demon forms indeed seemed to have insect-type demon structures, but it was not obvious. ¡°Heh. I¡¯m really fated with insect-type demons recently!¡± Roy laughed self-mockingly. He had just encountered Beelzebub¡¯s shell not long ago, and now he had encountered Sparda, a fellow with an insect-type demon bloodline¡­ ¡°Who¡­ are you¡­¡± The Sparda in the light seemed to be at a loss as he asked Roy in a hoarse and stuttering voice. Now, this soul ball of Sparda was equivalent to the amalgamation of the three fragments, so it was naturally able to generate consciousness. But these soul fragments should have been split out before Sparda disappeared, so Roy estimated that it should not have any memories of Sparda¡¯s whereabouts, so he asked straightforwardly, ¡°Sparda, can you sense where your soul source is?¡± Chapter 434 The figure of Sparda in front of him was just a flash of memory that Roy created through magic. He was an existence similar to a thought entity. Although he had consciousness, he was just born and had difficulties in expression. Therefore, he could not be descriptive in answering Roy¡¯s question. He could only reach out and point in a direction, but then he immediately changed directions. Seeing him pointing around randomly, Roy could not help frowning. What¡¯s going on? Fortunately, Dante suddenly said, ¡°Could he not be in the human world, so he can¡¯t point in the right direction?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible!¡± Roy understood. ¡°If he¡¯s not in the human world, then he should be in the Purgatory Space, which is what you call the Demon World¡­¡± Roy looked at Dante. ¡°It seems like you have a rough guess about where your father went, don¡¯t you?¡± Dante did not say anything and only shrugged, appearing to agree. Indeed, after reaching adulthood, both Dante and Vergil had tried to find their father, but they could not find him in the human world. If Sparda was really still alive, then he could only be in the Demon World, and it was very likely that he was imprisoned somewhere in the depths of the Demon World. Otherwise, it was impossible to explain why he did not appear¡­ However, the Demon World was too big for Dante and the others. It was not something that one or two people could search through, so even though they had their guesses, they were still helpless. Since Sparda was in the Demon World, Roy could only go to the Demon World to find him. He looked at the Yamato inserted in the ground. After losing Sparda¡¯s soul fragment, Yamato seemed to be unable to cut space to open rifts, so Roy first handed Sparda¡¯s soul fragment to Julia. Then he took out Frostmourne and found an empty space to slash down vertically. Of course, Frostmourne did not have the ability to cut space, but Roy used it to release space magic. As the sword slashed down, a straight blue light appeared out of thin air. It was the spatial rift that had been cut open. Roy put away his sword and walked over. The light of magic power in his hands bloomed as he grabbed both sides of the rift and began to tear it to the left and right. Under his power, the spatial rift slowly opened wider. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Roy turned around and said to Julia and the others before stepping into the passage. Julia, Benia, Cassandra, and Sareth hurriedly followed, passed through the passage, and disappeared. Only Dante, Vergil, and Nero were left at the scene. The three of them looked at each other and hesitated about whether to follow. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± In the end, Vergil, who had woken up, made a decision. He was currently being supported by Nero, and he had one hand covering his chest as he said to Dante, ¡°The demon left this passage and did not immediately close it because it¡¯s actually for us. This concerns the whereabouts of our father, so we have to go and see. If that demon harbors ill intentions, we can deal with it in time¡­¡± Dante nodded. Vergil was right. He walked over, pulled out the Demon Sword Dante on his back, and threw Yamato to Vergil. Vergil caught Yamato and sized up the katana before turning to look at Nero. ¡°Sorry, Nero¡­¡± When he was unconscious earlier, he did not actually lose consciousness completely. He had heard the argument between Dante and Nero intermittently. He did not remember anything else, but he had clearly heard Dante say that he was Nero¡¯s father. It was fine when he did not know before, but now that he knew, he did not know how to face Nero. After all, he had ripped off Nero¡¯s arm¡­ Nero did not know how to respond to this apology. After a moment of silence, he held up Vergil¡¯s shoulder again. ¡°I almost killed you earlier¡­ Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll settle the scores slowly in the future. Now, we have to figure out what Demon Osiris wants to do.¡± Dante had his back to the two of them. After he heard Nero¡¯s words, an arc could not help but rise at the corner of his mouth. The relationship between the father and son was very complicated, but in any case, being able to communicate like this was a good start, right? However, just as the three of them were about to step into the spatial channel, they suddenly heard the roar of engines and Nico shouting coming from behind them. Turning around, they found that Nico was driving her car crookedly as she drifted toward them. Not far behind the car was an enormous three-headed hellhound chasing after her. ¡°Damn it!¡± Seeing this situation, Dante immediately drew his sword. Nero tightened his grip on his gun and prepared to support Nico and the others. With a creaking sound, Nico drove to Dante and the others, slammed on the brakes, and stopped. Then Trish and Lady opened the car doors and jumped out. Lady carried her rocket launcher, while Trish stood side by side with Dante, holding her twin guns, Luce & Ombra, ready to fight this huge three-headed hellhound. However, when this three-headed hellhound rushed in front of everyone, it suddenly stopped and roared at everyone, ¡°Get lost! Don¡¯t stop me from going back to the Demon World!¡± ¡°You want to go through this spatial channel?¡± Dante was a little surprised. ¡°Do you know who opened this channel?¡± This three-headed hellhound was naturally Cerberus. She scratched the ground in frustration and said, ¡°Of course I know. That demon lord¡­ he¡¯s very powerful. It¡¯s been many years since the Demon World has seen such a powerful demon lord¡­ I didn¡¯t want to appear in front of him, but¡­ but his child and I have a demon contract. I thought they would stay in the human world, so I would find another chance to see that child. But now that they¡¯ve gone to the Demon World, I have to follow!¡± Cerberus truly regretted it. If she had known that the half-demon brat had such a big backer, she would never have signed a demon contract with him. Because the demon contract stipulated that if Sareth could not fulfill the contract, Cerberus would take away his soul! But the problem was that his foster father was such a powerful demon that even Urizen could not withstand a single blow from him. In this case, if Cerberus really took away his soul, what would his foster father¡¯s reaction be?! Therefore, for Cerberus, she had to help Sareth complete the contract now. She could not let Sareth be executed for violating the contract. In other words, even if Sareth brought out a little puppy and placed it in front of her, she would have to admit that it was the ¡®Brother Fat Tiger¡¯ that Sareth had mentioned¡­ At this time, it was no longer a matter of the dignity of a demon but a matter of her life¡­ Earlier, when Roy appeared and fought with Urizen and then Dante and Vergil, Cerberus had only been watching from afar. But after seeing Roy open the spatial rift and bringing people into the Demon World, she did not dare to delay any longer and could only catch up quickly. As for the car with Nico and the others, it could only be said to be a complete misunderstanding. Cerberus just happened to be going in the same direction as them and was not really chasing after them. In order to prevent a conflict with Dante and the others, causing her to be unable to catch up, Cerberus could only patiently explain. After hearing the entire story, Dante and the others looked at one another and then silently made way. Cerberus was not polite at all as she ran past them and charged into the spatial channel. ¡°Don¡¯t go¡­¡± After Cerberus disappeared, Dante said to Nico and the others, ¡°The Demon World isn¡¯t suitable for human survival.¡± ¡°Okay. Although I¡¯m very curious about what the Demon World is like, I don¡¯t want to cause you any trouble!¡± Nicole was reasonable and nodded. As for Lady and Trish, one was the descendant of the priestess and the other of a pure demon. Logically speaking, they could go to the Demon World, but they knew that this trip to the Demon World might be extremely dangerous. So after thinking about it, they decided not to go with them. Trish handed Luce & Ombra to Vergil to give him more assurance. Then she said to Dante, ¡°Lady and I will wait for you to come back to the shop. But if you don¡¯t come back, then the shop will belong to us!¡± ¡°Haha. If you want my shop, then you¡¯ll have to wait!¡± Dante laughed and walked toward the rift. Without looking back, he extended his hand and bowed to the two of them before disappearing into the rift with Nero and Vergil. After they entered, the spatial rift slowly closed. The wind howled, the filthy air was full of drifting ashes, the sky was dark and low, and the ground and mud exuded a foul stench. After more than two months, Sareth once again set foot on the land of the Demon World, and the surrounding environment evoked his bad memories. ¡°This place isn¡¯t much¡­¡± Benia placed a hand on her waist and said in disdain, ¡°There are no volcanoes, and it lacks the lovely smell of sulfur¡­¡± ¡°This is an alternate space opened up. How can it compare to the environment of the Abyss¡­¡± Julia was also curiously sizing up her surroundings. After coming to this world, she actually had a familiar feeling. This place evoked her old memories, and she seemed to remember vaguely that she had become a fallen angel in a similar environment before being taken away by Samael. The spatial rift behind flashed, and Roy looked back. He initially thought that Dante and the others had followed in, but he did not expect that what appeared was an enormous three-headed hellhound! After rushing in, this enormous three-headed hellhound cautiously came in front of Roy. Then it sprawled on the ground on all four limbs and prostrated. ¡°Your Excellency Demon Lord Osiris, high-rank demon Cerberus greets you!¡± ¡°Cerberus? Since you¡¯ve inherited such a true demon name, it seems that your bloodline is very pure!¡± Roy said with interest, ¡°You were watching the battle from afar earlier. Why did you catch up with me now?¡± Cerberus did not dare to say anything and looked at Sareth pitifully. Sareth scratched his head awkwardly and said to Roy, ¡°Foster Father, it¡¯s like this¡­¡± He told them about him signing a demon contract with Cerberus. As soon as he finished speaking, Benia roared angrily at Cerberus, ¡°What?! You actually signed a demon contract with Sareth! How dare you!¡± Not only her, but Julia and Cassandra were also staring at Cerberus angrily. Under Benia¡¯s reprimand, Cerberus lowered her head again and whimpered pitifully. In fact, when she caught up, she had already expected to be reprimanded and punished, but the problem was that she did not dare not to come. If she came, she might be able to resolve the misunderstanding, but if she did not come, she might really die. Roy waved his hand to stop Benia¡¯s anger. ¡°Of course you can see Fat Tiger. It¡¯s not a big deal. You should be a demon who has been in this Demon World for a long time, right?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Lordship Osiris!¡± Cerberus said respectfully. ¡°I came here from the Abyss about three thousand years ago. At that time, His Excellency Mundus ruled the Demon World¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. It seems like you should know many things, and I happen to need a guide!¡± Roy said. Upon hearing this, Cerberus heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°It would be my honor, Your Lordship!¡± Roy raised his hand and summoned Fat Tiger. Fat Tiger was a life he had created, and he had gotten him to stay in the system space when he came over, so he did not need to use another magic formation to summon him. As soon as Fat Tiger appeared, the shadow cast by his colossal mountain-like body covered Cerberus. Cerberus¡¯s three dog heads looked up in shock at Fat Tiger¡¯s imposing body. Only at this moment did she know that Sareth had not been lying. There really was a three-headed hellhound bigger than her! Looking at Fat Tiger¡¯s sturdy body, the bulging muscles of his four limbs, his fur that reflected a metallic luster, and the enormous demon wings that ordinary hellhounds did not have, Cerberus was immediately intoxicated. The tumult in her heart prompted her to stand up, and her three heads made whimpering sounds as she wandered around Fat Tiger. As soon as Dante and the other two walked out of the spatial rift, they saw this scene, so they also looked up in shock at the behemoth in front of them. Before they could recover their senses, they saw an even more unbelievable scene. Cerberus jumped around Fat Tiger a few times. Fat Tiger seemed to find her swaying too annoying, so he raised his right forepaw and slapped Cerberus on the face, knocking her tumbling¡­ ¡°Shit! This dog must be single!¡± Dante could not help but ridicule¡­ Chapter 435 ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Seeing this scene, even Roy could not help laughing out loud. Of course, he knew that this hellhound named Cerberus was courting Fat Tiger. In fact, among demons, female demons were always more proactive than male demons. Unfortunately, from her story, she was at least three thousand years old because she herself said that she came to the Demon World from the Abyss three thousand years ago. As for Fat Tiger? He was only a few years old since Roy had created him. To put it bluntly, he was just a child! This was an old cow eating young grass¡­ Therefore, Cerberus¡¯s courtship behavior was still very unfamiliar to Fat Tiger. He had no idea what Cerberus was trying to do by circling around him. He felt annoyed and directly attacked. Cerberus¡¯s three heads became dizzy from Fat Tiger¡¯s slap, but when she regained her senses, she was a little angry. You can ignore me, but you can¡¯t insult me! With this thought in mind, Cerberus roared and charged at Fat Tiger. At this moment, she was very brave, ready to defend her dignity as the hellhound king and challenge Fat Tiger. However, facing the charging Cerberus, Fat Tiger only raised one of his forepaws. After avoiding her bite, he pressed his forepaw on her back! Awoo!! Cerberus immediately wailed as Fat Tiger pressed her entire body onto the ground. There was a loud bang, and the ground cracked. The difference in size was too great. Fat Tiger was at least twice the size of Cerberus. Moreover, Fat Tiger was now a titan hellhound, and his strength was astonishing. Beating up Cerberus was like beating up an infant¡­ Being pressed onto the ground by Fat Tiger¡¯s immense force, Cerberus struggled with all her might. Her three heads turned around one after another and tried to bite Fat Tiger¡¯s forelimb that was pressing on her back. However, Fat Tiger¡¯s skin now had astonishing defensive power. When Cerberus bit him, she almost broke her teeth, so she wailed again. Have you ever seen a big dog bullying a puppy? Fat Tiger was like this to Cerberus currently. He had a cold expression on his faces, and his three heads and six eyes were coldly looking at her on the ground. But under Fat Tiger¡¯s suppression, Cerberus could not turn around at all. She spat out flames and frost to attack Fat Tiger, but these elemental attacks dissipated against his fur and did not cause any damage to him. They were both high-rank demons, but the disparity between Fat Tiger and Cerberus was too great. Unless she wanted to erupt and risk her life, in which case she might be able to cause some trouble for him. But the problem was¡­ she could not bear to do it. Therefore, after struggling for a while and realizing her powerlessness, Cerberus finally accepted her fate and obediently allowed Fat Tiger to press her onto the ground. Her three heads were lying on the ground and whimpering pitifully. After understanding that Cerberus was begging for mercy, Fat Tiger moved his paw and let her get up. As soon as she got up, she immediately rubbed against his forelimbs, and her tail wagged vigorously as she sniffed under Fat Tiger from time to time¡­ ¡°I-is this considered being defeated?¡± Roy asked Benia uncertainly. Benia did not say anything. She giggled as she softly wrapped herself around half of Roy¡¯s body. Fat Tiger subduing this hellhound king named Cerberus was a good thing for Roy. At least, he could ensure that this guide would do her best next. After coming to the Demon World, Sparda¡¯s soul projection could finally point in one direction without changing, making Roy certain that Sparda was in this Demon World. However, it was difficult to say how far away it was, so Roy raised his hand again and shouted, ¡°Come out, Sky Dragon of Osiris!¡± Roar!!! With the dragon roar resounding through the sky, Roy summoned Rafaro¡¯s colossal body. His snake-like body was twisted and entangled together, just like the scene of summoning Shenron with the Dragon Balls. In the dark sky of the Demon World, his entire body was floating and faintly glowing as he appeared in front of everyone. Dante, Vergil, Nero, and the others looked up at the ferocious Sky Dragon that suddenly appeared. Their eyes were dull, and their mouths were agape for a long time. They thought that the hellhound that Osiris summoned was big enough, but they did not expect that there was actually something bigger! ¡°Oh, Your Excellency Osiris, you¡¯re finally willing to let me out¡­ In that strange space, I¡¯ve been bored enough!¡± Rafaro muttered as soon as he came out. He looked around at the surroundings and asked curiously, ¡°Where is this damn place?¡± ¡°This is the Demon World, Uncle Rafaro!¡± Sareth flew up happily, climbed onto Rafaro¡¯s body, and then crawled along his back. ¡°Wait! Sareth! Wait!¡± Rafaro hurriedly shouted. ¡°Damn it. Don¡¯t you have wings? Why do you always want to fly on me?!¡± Unlike Fat Tiger, Rafaro was very unwilling to let Sareth ride on his back. When in Frostfire City, he could hide whenever he wanted. After all, dragons also had the dignity of dragons. It was fine to let Osiris, the master, ride on him, but why did he have to let a brat like Sareth sit on his back? Don¡¯t I, a dignified faceless, the son of Malassa, the Sky Dragon of Osiris, want any dignity? However, Sareth did not care so much. He happily climbed all the way up and finally sat on Rafaro¡¯s head. Rafaro was very helpless, but he did not dare to shake Sareth off in front of Roy¡­ Roy also flew into the air and landed on Rafaro¡¯s head. ¡°Cut the crap. There are too many people this time, so you will carry them all!¡± ¡°Okay, okay¡­¡± Rafaro mumbled. ¡°Anyway, I knew that besides looking mighty, this big body has always hidden the attribute of transportation¡­¡± Julia, Benia, and Cassandra flew up as well. Fat Tiger spread his demon wings and prepared to land on top of Rafaro¡¯s head. Cerberus was unwilling to be left on the ground, so she ran, jumped up, bit Fat Tiger¡¯s hindleg, and then was brought up by Fat Tiger. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s my first time riding a dragon!¡± Dante rubbed his hands and was eager to try. He climbed up along Rafaro¡¯s tail. Nero and Vergil looked at each other and followed. They all knew that Osiris must have summoned this colossal dragon to carry the three of them, so there was no need to worry at this time. They would just do as he said. Rafaro¡¯s nose turned crooked in anger. It was fine if Roy told him to carry this brat Sareth, but why did this unknown hellhound and three humans come? ¡°Let¡¯s go. Go in the direction I¡¯m pointing, and we can test how high the sky of the Demon World is on the way!¡± Roy said. ¡°Understood. Sit tight!¡± Rafaro immediately became happy when he heard this. As soon as he finished speaking, he suddenly soared into the sky. The tremendous acceleration caused Dante and the other two to cry out in surprise. They were almost thrown off and hurriedly grabbed Rafaro¡¯s scales. In this Demon World, there were countless demons scattered on the ground. Regardless of whether they were far or near, they all turned their heads to look up at the sky at this moment. Along with a loud dragon roar that spread throughout the Demon World, the demons saw an ascending dragon appear in the dark sky. This ascending dragon exuded a faint light as it broke through the dark clouds high in the Demon World and disappeared in the blink of an eye. As Rafaro soared higher, the ground of the Demon World below became blurrier and blurrier. The dark clouds were so thick that they could not see the bottom, and scarlet lightning flashed from time to time in the clouds. Everyone felt as though they were in a thunderstorm, and their ears were constantly ringing. Ten kilometers, twenty kilometers¡­ With Rafaro¡¯s speed, this vertical distance was almost fleeting. Finally, when he reached a height of thirty kilometers, he crashed into a tough spatial barrier and was blocked. ¡°Thirty thousand meters?¡± Roy rubbed his chin. ¡°This Demon World space is shockingly large!¡± Yes, although the height of the sky was only thirty thousand meters, it had to be known that the Purgatory Space where the Demon World was wrapped around the Devil May Cry world. If the Devil May Cry world was a circle, then the Demon World was an outer ring with a thickness of thirty thousand meters around the circle. One could imagine how large the outer ring was. ¡°Such a large Purgatory Space is really rare!¡± Julia said to Roy. ¡°You have to know that in the Darksiders world, the outpost established by His Majesty Samael was only in a spatial bubble. The Purgatory Space there is basically made up of separate spatial bubbles. Such a continuous and unified Purgatory Space bubble is extremely rare.¡± ¡°I wonder what we would see if we broke through this spatial barrier,¡± Benia said. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say!¡± Roy left Rafaro¡¯s back and flew up. He stretched out his hand to touch the spatial barrier and sense it. ¡°The thickness of this barrier¡­ is astonishing! I¡¯m not even sure that I can use space magic to break this eggshell. Forget it. I¡¯ll slowly explore this Purgatory Space when I have the chance. Let¡¯s find Sparda first!¡± Under Roy¡¯s command, Rafaro descended a little and arrived about ten thousand meters above the ground. This place was right below the dark clouds to avoid the scarlet lightning and thunderstorms in the clouds. Then Rafaro flew in the direction that Sparda¡¯s soul projection was pointing in. As passengers, Dante and the other two did not say much. Vergil was no stranger to the Demon World. After all, he had lived here for a while. But this was the first time that Dante and Nero had seen the real scenery of the Demon World, so they were observing the sights below. And with this observation, they discovered a strange phenomenon. As Rafaro flew forward, they could see a large number of demons gathering from all directions on the ground. Then these demons actually followed Rafaro. As they ran, some demons raised their heads and shouted excitedly at the sky, but no demons dared to fly close. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Nero asked in confusion. Chapter 436 - White Demon? Hearing Nero¡¯s question, Benia explained proudly, ¡°That¡¯s because these demons feel the aura of a demon sovereign! They are welcoming a new ruler!¡± Dante was silent. Of course, he knew who the new ruler Benia was referring to was. It was Demon Lord Osiris in front of him. Even a king of demons like Urizen had been killed. Apart from Osiris, who else in the Demon World could be called a sovereign? The original ruler of the Demon World, Mundus, had been sealed, so demon lords were the strongest demons that could be born in this Demon World. Although Roy was flying high in the sky on Rafaro¡¯s back, the demons on the ground could feel his strength, so they naturally could not help but follow him. While running, some demons fell behind, but then more demons joined. Hundreds of thousands or even nearly a million demons ran wildly on the ground, and a massive black wave of demons gradually formed. Looking at the spectacle of the boisterous demons below, even Dante and the others broke out in a cold sweat. They could not imagine what kind of catastrophic consequences would happen if so many demons broke through the spatial barrier and went to the human world. Now, Dante and the others could only pray that Demon Osiris really had no interest in the human world here, as he had said. Otherwise, the trouble would be massive. They would probably need their father, Sparda, to fight against him¡­ In fact, the reason why Dante and the others were following him was with this mindset. If Sparda was really still alive, then they could join forces with the old man to fight against Demon Osiris. Just as the three of them were letting their imaginations run wild, they suddenly heard Roy ask Cerberus, ¡°Cerberus, do you know where in the Demon World we¡¯re heading?¡± ¡°Lord Osiris!¡± Upon hearing Roy¡¯s question, Cerberus walked forward and crouched down in front of him. ¡°The Demon World is enormous, and I don¡¯t know the specific environment of each place. But I looked just now, and I feel that if we continue moving in this direction, we might be heading toward the Despair Prison!¡± ¡°Oh? Prison?¡± Roy asked. ¡°What is this place?¡± ¡°The Despair Prison is actually just a name. It¡¯s not a true prison! Under normal circumstances, demons rarely imprison enemies. They eat them directly¡­¡± Cerberus explained, ¡°The reason it¡¯s called this is that it¡¯s the lair of the whip demons. These whip demons aren¡¯t demon species from the Abyss but a mutated demon race of the Demon World. These whip demons have very violent, sadistic personalities. When they¡¯re not hunting for food, they¡¯re often torturing their prey, and they only eat them after torturing them to death. It¡¯s precisely because of this personality of the whip demons that when His Majesty Mundus was in power, he would hand over some rebels to the whip demons for disposal. So over time, the lair of the whip demons was called a prison. The Despair Prison is known as the ¡®prison of endless torture¡¯¡­¡± ¡°Hmm, so it¡¯s possible that Sparda is imprisoned here?¡± Roy pondered. ¡°Isn¡¯t it easy to find?¡± ¡°Your Lordship, perhaps not!¡± Cerberus said. ¡°In fact, the Despair Prison is near Demon King City¡­¡± ¡°Demon King City? Mundus¡¯s demon king city?¡± Roy asked. ¡°Yes!¡± Cerberus nodded. ¡°Be careful. If you want to break through and save Sparda by force, you¡¯ll very likely to alarm the demons in Demon King City. Although Sparda sealed His Majesty Mundus back then, the power of the seal has been weakening over the years. His Majesty Mundus broke out of the seal once, and it was also at that time that he launched a war of revenge against Sparda¡­¡± Dante and the others listened carefully. What Cerberus said immediately evoked Dante¡¯s and Virgil¡¯s memories. If they were right, the time when Mundus broke through the seal to take revenge was just a few decades ago when their family fell apart. It was also at that time that their mother, Eva, died, and their father, Sparda, disappeared. Perhaps Sparda was captured at that time¡­ ¡°Are the guards of Demon King City strong?¡± Dante suddenly interrupted. ¡°It¡¯s a legion formed entirely of high-rank demons!¡± Cerberus said. ¡°But this isn¡¯t the most terrifying thing. The most terrifying thing is that trying to save Sparda will likely cause Mundus to awaken.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not right!¡± Dante shook his head. ¡°Mundus isn¡¯t in Demon King City. Many years ago, Trish and I entered Mundus¡¯s demon castle on Mallet Island. That time, we worked together to seal him again! (Devil May Cry 1 plot)¡± ¡°Hmph, do you really think you encountered His Majesty Mundus¡¯s demon castle? Was it really His Majesty Mundus that you sealed?¡± Cerberus¡¯s three heads snorted coldly. ¡°Even your father paid a huge price when sealing His Majesty Mundus back then. What makes you think you can seal His Majesty¡¯s main body again?¡± ¡°That should have been a clone or a projection, right?¡± Roy asked. ¡°Although I also think that, if Mundus is really a demon king, it¡¯s very strange that a demon lord like Sparda sealed him, like Cerberus said, he should be extremely powerful. You can¡¯t defeat me with your current strength, let alone Mundus¡¯s true body! So it¡¯s very likely that you only encountered a clone of Mundus.¡± ¡°¡­ Perhaps!¡± Dante was silent for a moment before nodding. Roy turned around and asked Cerberus, ¡°Since you¡¯ve been in the Demon World for so long, have you ever seen Mundus himself?¡± ¡°No!¡± Cerberus shook her heads. ¡°In fact, let alone me, not many in the entire Demon World have seen His Majesty Mundus¡¯s true body. Sparda is one of them¡­ In the legends of the Demon World, His Majesty Mundus suddenly appeared in the Demon World. It is said that he is a white demon who relied on extremely terrifying power to conquer the entire Demon World! But he rarely appeared in front of demons. He¡¯s very mysterious!¡± ¡°White demon?¡± Roy looked at Benia in puzzlement. ¡°Among demons, what race is white?¡± ¡°None!¡± Benia shook her head straightforwardly. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of one. Even if it¡¯s a mutation, demons have never had white skin. White is an ominous color for demons. Once such demons are born, they will be killed by other demons the moment they hatch!¡± ¡°Strange. The demons of the Demon World can tolerate Mundus ruling here?¡± Roy asked Cerberus. Cerberus was a little dumbfounded when she heard this. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know. But the demons here feel that it¡¯s normal for Mundus to rule¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with this Mundus!¡± Roy said firmly. ¡°Whether he¡¯s a demon lord or a demon king, I¡¯ve never heard of a ruler who doesn¡¯t appear in front of demons but hides behind the scenes to control them¡­¡± ¡°Darling, what do you think the situation is?¡± Benia asked Roy. ¡°¡­ It¡¯s still hard to say right now!¡± Roy shook his head and asked Cerberus, ¡°What I find most strange is, where are the angels of this world? Since there are so many demons, it doesn¡¯t make sense for angels not to appear here, right?¡± ¡°Angels? It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve heard this word¡­¡± Cerberus pondered, and then she turned her heads to look at Julia. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not too sure what¡¯s going on. Since I came to the Demon World from the Abyss three thousand years ago, I haven¡¯t seen any angels. At that time, I was quite happy. Without the obstruction of angels, this is a true paradise for demons¡­¡± Julia interrupted and asked, ¡°Cerberus, before the connection here and the Abyss broke, Demon King Samael once descended here. Do you know about this?¡± ¡°His Majesty Samael?¡± Cerberus immediately felt deep veneration, but she shook her heads. ¡°No, I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never felt such a powerful aura descend before. Perhaps it¡¯s something even further in the past. You need to ask a demon who has stayed in the Demon World for a longer time than I have.¡± Julia and Roy looked at each other. Hadn¡¯t Samael been here? How was that possible? Julia couldn¡¯t have gotten all the memories of her birth wrong, right? Julia remembered her age very clearly. She was more than two thousand years old. Even if there was a difference in the flow of time between the Darksiders world and the Devil May Cry world, this difference should not be too much. In other words, the time should be between two thousand to three thousand years. She remembered that after Samael came to this world, he found that a demon king was already ruling here, so he left. Logically speaking, Samael¡¯s appearance should have definitely attracted the attention of demons, but Cerberus said that she had never felt a demon king-level demon descend. Moreover, she said that angels were no longer in this world at that time¡­ In that case, where did the angel soul that Samael used to create Julia come from? Unless¡­ unless Samael had hidden his aura? Then why did he hide? Had he met Mundus? Roy felt that many things were in the fog, and he could not see them clearly at all. Even with Cerberus here, it seemed he could not solve them for the time being. Perhaps only by seeing Sparda or Mundus would he know¡­ ¡°Is Mundus still in the seal?¡± Roy asked Cerberus. ¡°This is something we must confirm.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Cerberus confirmed. ¡°When Sparda fought His Majesty Mundus, I don¡¯t know what method he used, but he managed to seal His Majesty. Although the power of the seal has weakened, it hasn¡¯t truly disappeared. Otherwise, if His Majesty Mundus really escaped, the first thing he would have done would be to order the demon army to utterly destroy the human world!¡± ¡°Okay. As long as he¡¯s still in the seal, there¡¯s no need to be afraid of him!¡± Roy nodded. He was now confident. While the few of them were talking, Rafaro was flying forward. At this moment, they could already see from afar that there was a fiery red rift valley on the black ground. And there was what Cerberus had called the Despair Prison, the lair of the whip demons! Chapter 437 Looking down from high in the sky, they could see the enormous irregular rift in the dark ground of the Demon World. This was the location of the Despair Prison. The size of this rift was more than five square kilometers, and this was only the opening. It was said that the entire rift valley was in the shape of a trapezoid, and the bottom part was even wider. The specific origin of this special rift valley that looked like a scar on the ground was no longer determinable. It should have been formed by the geological changes of the Demon World. What was strange was that the dark power in this rift was so rich that a thick mist formed above the rift. The color of the thick mist was even darker than the surrounding Demon World. It was precisely because of the black mist that no one could see the situation inside the rift valley from above. Although the name of this place was the Despair Prison, there were actually no artificial buildings inside the rift valley. According to Cerberus, the rock walls inside the rift valley were full of caves dug by the numerous whip demons living here. In addition, there were many ferocious and sinister monsters and plants living together in the rift valley. Once anyone intruded, they would be besieged by these natives. ¡°No one knows how deep this rift valley is!¡± Cerberus explained to Roy. ¡°The farther down, the wider the rift valley becomes, and the paths will become more complicated. Even the whip demons living here will probably lose their way. Lord Osiris, are you sure you want to go down?¡± ¡°What else? Tell me everything!¡± Roy did not answer her and asked directly. ¡°Okay¡­ Another thing to note is that your rank may not suppress and affect these whip demons!¡± Cerberus said. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Benia asked in puzzlement. ¡°Are you saying that these whip demons have the courage to attack a demon lord?¡± Cerberus¡¯s three heads nodded. She said solemnly, ¡°This is also the real reason why their lair is called a prison. As I said earlier, these whip demons are not demons of the Abyss but mutated demons caused by the environment of the Demon World. The demon bloodline in their bodies is very thin, and they don¡¯t have the slightest reverence for high-level demons. Let alone demon lords, it¡¯s very likely that they would crazily attack even His Majesty Mundus because to these mutated demons, they are only eliminating intruders that enter their territory¡­¡± ¡°Hmph, simply heresy!¡± Benia could not help but snort coldly. For the Abyss demons with a very serious concept of hierarchy, weren¡¯t these whip demons heretics? Combined with their sadistic and torturing personalities, they were basically a bunch of lunatics among demons! ¡°How many of these whip demons are there?¡± Julia asked solemnly. ¡°Innumerable!¡± Cerberus shook her heads. ¡°It might exceed ten million!¡± ¡°How can there be so many?¡± Benia¡¯s expression could not help but change when she heard this number. Cerberus stepped on her forelimbs uneasily. ¡°Maybe even more! You have to know that these whip demons aren¡¯t actually that strong. Most of them are merely low-rank demons, and a few strong individuals can reach the middle-rank demon level. But even with this strength, no demon has ever driven them away and occupied this rift valley¡­ because the reproduction ability of these whip demons is too astonishing. They are demons born from eggs, but they can lay more than twenty eggs at a time. Over the years, they have accumulated an astonishing number.¡± ¡°Are there many species like whip demons in the Demon World?¡± Roy asked with a frown. ¡°There are indeed many. Ever since demons discovered this world, occupied the Purgatory Space, and turned it into the Demon World, it has been a long time, at least tens of thousands of years. Of course, there have been many mutated demons in such a long time¡­¡± Cerberus said. ¡°In fact, you should have realized that most of the demons here are more or less different from the demons of the Abyss. It¡¯s just that whip demons are especially special. ¡± Yes, demons were originally creatures that were capable of adapting to any environment and evolving. Back in the Darksiders world, humans had released nuclear weapons all over the world to attack the demons and angels. The entire space was full of fatal radiation. At that time, many demons had evolved rapidly to adapt to the radiation environment and survive. In the Demon World here, it was naturally reasonable for a large number of mutations to occur. Only powerful high-rank elite demons like Cerberus could survive long enough to maintain the characteristics of Abyss demons. ¡°Let¡¯s go. No matter how many there are, we¡¯ll kill any who dares to stop us!¡± Roy spread his wings, left Rafaro¡¯s back, and descended from the sky. Behind him, Julia and Benia brought Cassandra and Sareth to go down with him. Fat Tiger brought Dante¡¯s group of three and Cerberus down. Since there were so many whip demons, it was definitely impossible to rely on Roy alone. The more combat power, the better. As they descended, they could see the black rift becoming larger and larger, covering an area of five square kilometers. Compared to it, Roy and the others were as inconspicuous as a sesame seed on a piece of flatbread. After passing through the thick layer of the dark element mist, their vision suddenly brightened. Roy flapped his wings and controlled the speed of his descent while looking around. Just as Cerberus had said, he could see dense black caves in the rock walls of the rift valley, as though the entire rift valley had been hollowed out. After Roy and others entered, pairs of dark green lights appeared in these caves one after another. Needless to say, they were the whip demons residing in the caves! With shrill, jackal-like roars, the entire interior of the rift valley suddenly boiled, as though drops of water had dripped into a hot pan of oil. Thousands of whip demons flew out of their caves, and the overwhelming scene was simply shocking. It was not until this moment that everyone finally saw the appearance of these whip demons clearly. Although they were called demons, these whip demons actually looked more like monsters. They had a pair of strange demon wings with membranes, but their bodies were like giant mosquitoes. There were two rows of symmetrical eyes on their foreheads, and each row had four. They were arranged from front to back, big to small. Their faces looked extremely strange. And their mouths were like sharp needles, as though their primary way to hunt prey was to suck blood. The reason why they were called whip demons was because of the six legs under their abdomen that looked like long whips with fleshy thorns. These long fleshy thorns carried a dim blackish-purple light on them, and it was obvious that they were poisonous. When hunting prey, they would use these whip-like legs to wrap tightly around the prey and rely on the poison on them to make the prey lose the ability to resist. Then the whip demons would not immediately eat the prey but bring them back to their nests and repeatedly torture them with the thorn whips until they finally died from fear and pain. Only then would they use their sharp mouths to slowly savor the blood and delicious souls of their prey. Roy and the others¡¯ intrusion alarmed these hordes of whip demons. The startled whip demons flew out of their caves and gathered together. The terrifying scene could cause anyone with ochlophobia to have an attack. Perhaps it was because of the immense number of them, the food of these whip demons had always been deficient. They were always hungry, and once they found prey, they would rush forward to snatch it without care. Even though Roy had released his magic power pressure to the maximum, these whip demons still continued to surround them. Although they did not dare to rush forward to attack for the time being, anyone could sense their greed for food. This greed and hunger would eventually make them lose their minds. ¡°Attack. It seems like we can¡¯t go down without reducing their numbers!¡± Roy said. After receiving Roy¡¯s order, Julia, Benia, and the others immediately attacked. When facing such hordes of living creatures, flames were extremely useful. Julia¡¯s destruction flames attacked one after another. These incomparably violent flames blew up a large area each time, and the whip demons that were blasted could not even leave ashes behind. Benia activated her charm magic and made the whip demons kill one another. Although the other whip demons would soon eliminate the charmed whip demons, once Benia turned in another direction, she would charm a new batch. Cassandra also took action, but she controlled undead. The whip demons that Benia charmed turned into corpses after their deaths and naturally became the best targets for Cassandra. Fat Tiger and Cerberus on his back continuously sprayed flames, frost, toxins, and lightning from every head, while Dante, Nero, Vergil, and Sareth used their guns to kill the ones that slipped past. Facing such immense numbers of enemies, no one dared to relax and could only cooperate with one another. Their killing efficiency was actually very high, but the number of whip demons did not decrease because more whip demons would join in when a portion of them died. At this moment, everyone was enveloped in a huge cage made of whip demons. Looking at it from the outside, it even felt airtight. Roy did not make a move for the time being. He knew very well that against these many whip demons, even though he was a demon lord, he might exhaust all his magic power in the continuous battle, so he had to think of a way to solve this once and for all. Moreover, Roy was very puzzled at this moment. Although Sparda¡¯s soul projection pointed down here, would Sparda¡¯s main body really be here? Even his group had to go through so much trouble, so how could Sparda stay here alone? Especially with the crazy personalities of these whip demons, even if Mundus really imprisoned Sparda here, how could Mundus guarantee that these whip demons would not tear him apart? Roy stretched out his hand and grabbed a whip demon who slipped past the others and charged at him. He pinched the head of the whip demon, and the magic power light in his hand was continuously changing and flickering. The Magic Power Virus¡­ doesn¡¯t seem to have much effect. The Desolate Virus¡­ doesn¡¯t seem to be able to kill them either. Oh, right, these guys are mutants! The Black Death? The effect isn¡¯t too good either¡­ Ebola? Anthrax? Not quite right. These viruses target humans and primates. These guys are demons and have different resistances¡­ Let¡¯s try a virus like foot-and-mouth disease! Roy now had a large number of different plagues and viruses, and he had obtained these viruses all from Beelzebub¡¯s shell. He repeatedly caught whip demons and tested the effects of various viruses on them, hoping to find a virus that was more effective against them. During his experiments, he relied on Julia and the others to resist the attacks of these whip demons. Julia and Benia blocked most of the whip demons that charged over to attack him. Time passed little by little, but Julia and the others were slowly becoming overwhelmed. They were consuming their magic power too quickly, so the group gradually began to suffer damage. This was the representation of quantity overwhelming quality. Facing such an immense group of low-level demons, even high-level demons would feel a headache. ¡°Hey! Osiris, aren¡¯t you done yet?!¡± Dante finally could not help shouting. Although he did not know what Roy was doing and why he was not attacking, he really could not hold on any longer. He even revealed his Sin Demon form, but he was still consuming his magic power rapidly in the face of the whip demons that were constantly charging at him fearlessly. There were even several wounds on his body. Roy ignored his shout and concentrated on experimenting. He was currently a little annoyed because he had already tested more than a hundred viruses, but the effects were not very good. Although some viruses could kill whip demons, they were not too contagious and could not quickly kill them. Some viruses were highly contagious, but they might not necessarily be able to kill these guys. But at this moment, Roy saw a very special phenomenon on a whip demon that he had just caught. After he injected a virus into this whip demon, it actually showed mania symptoms, and its eyes rolled over. Roy¡¯s heart stirred. He threw this whip demon out. As a result, he saw it attacking its own kind as though it had gone crazy. It continuously lashed its whips at its kind while constantly stabbing them with its mouthpart, looking as though it was biting them. The ones it poked with its mouthpart soon showed the same symptoms. They became agitated and uneasy and then also attacked the other whip demons. This is it! Roy grinned sinisterly. Then a hurricane suddenly blew around him. Some light black mist spread out from his body, fused into the wind, and then blew in all directions. Soon, the whip demons that were charging at everyone suddenly fell into chaos because many of them were continuously attacking their own kind. This manic behavior quickly spread to the entire group. For a time, the whip demons did not even care about attacking Roy and the others. They only crazily pounced on their kind and fought against them. Julia and the others could finally take a breather. Benia asked Roy curiously, ¡°Darling, what did you do?¡± ¡°Nothing much. I just found a virus that¡¯s very effective against them!¡± Roy snorted coldly as he watched the whip demon corpses that were continuously falling. ¡°It¡¯s rabies!¡± ¡°Rabies??¡± Dante and Nero looked at each other. They did not expect this virus to have such an astounding effect on the whip demons¡­ The whip demons were already crazy. When the rabies virus spread in their group, it seemed to have the effect of adding poison to poison. Their madness became uncontrollable, and they could not even distinguish between their kind any longer. As time passed, this crazy mutual biting did not show any signs of stopping at all, and it spread more and more fiercely. ¡°Lord Osiris!¡± Cerberus realized something and could not help but exclaim, ¡°Are¡­ are you planning to exterminate these whip demons?!¡± Chapter 438 - The Forbidden One? Cerberus was right. Roy either did not attack, or he had to teach these whip demons a profound lesson. These mutated demons really made him feel vexed. They did not know respect nor fear, and their hunting instincts far exceeded their rationality. If he had not encountered such demons, he would have let them be. But now, not only did he encounter them, but they also blocked his path. This was their sin. There were tens of millions of them, and it was impossible for Roy to use magic power to fight them from beginning to end, so his method should naturally be sharper. The plague viruses that Roy used now did not mean that he carried these viruses in his body but that he could use magic power to transform them. Since magic power transformed these viruses, it naturally consumed the least amount of magic power to transform a single virus. This was why he did not use a plague storm like the one he sealed in Sareth¡¯s scythe. A plague storm required too much magic power, and it was impossible to use it to eliminate tens of millions of demons. Since the rabies virus had an astounding effect on these whip demons, Roy would keep making this virus to spread. Although the rabies virus did not spread through the air, he could use wind magic to spread these rabies viruses forcibly. Now, the hurricane blowing in the rift valley was full of these viruses that scattered with the wind. When the viruses transformed from magic power came into contact with any wounds or bodily fluids on these whip demons, they would immediately be absorbed into them. They did not even need an incubation period before immediately flaring up in them. One spread to ten, ten spread to a hundred¡­ The whip demon lair welcomed a disaster. They could no longer care about attacking the intruders. When most of their kind fell into chaos, the rest would naturally be dragged into this chaotic vortex. In the entire canyon, it began to rain corpses. Whip demons bitten to death by their own kind fell into the abyss of the rift valley one after another. Every whip demon¡¯s corpse was incomplete, and some had even been split into dozens of pieces. The strong stench of the blood of these whip demons permeated throughout the entire canyon, forcing Dante and the others to cover their noses with their clothes. Amid this tragic epidemic disaster, Roy slowly descended with everyone. A high-speed rotating hurricane surrounded everyone. Not only did it send the fish that escaped the net flying, but it also separated everyone from the disaster scene outside, as though they were two different worlds. Although there were heavy casualties, the number of whip demons did not decrease noticeably because more and more whip demons kept rushing out from the depths of the rift valley and joined in on the killing of their own kind. Most of these new whip demons were already infected with the rabies virus because they had swallowed the corpses of their own kind before flying up¡­ When Dante, Nero, and the others saw this scene, they were dumbfounded. Even though they knew that there were more than ten million whip demons, they did not have any direct concept of this number before. Only after seeing it with their own eyes did they understand how terrifying this lair was. If they were to come alone, they would probably be unable to move an inch in this rift valley. And now, Demon Osiris¡¯s ability to create plagues and natural disasters was the key to ensuring that everyone could move forward in this whip demon lair. ¡°To be honest, if Sparda is really in this rift valley, I can¡¯t believe that he¡¯s still alive!¡± Benia said. ¡°Not every demon lord has Osiris¡¯s ability. No matter how powerful Sparda is, it won¡¯t work. These whip demons are simply a nightmare.¡± Benia was not the only one doubtful about this, but Roy was also. This number of whip demons simply made them an overlord-level existence in this rift valley, and no one would dare to provoke them easily. ¡°It¡¯s also possible that Sparda used his spatial ability to enter here. Like this, he can avoid the whip demons¡­¡± Roy pondered. ¡°But generally speaking, if you want to go to a certain place through a spatial channel, the first thing you have to do is familiarize yourself with the place. At least, you should know the approximate spatial coordinates of the place. So unless Sparda has been to the bottom of this rift valley before, it¡¯s impossible to connect to here through a spatial channel.¡± Cerberus nodded. ¡°That¡¯s indeed possible. Sparda has been in the Demon World for much longer than me. Perhaps he came here before these whip demons appeared and occupied this rift valley.¡± ¡°In any case, we¡¯ll know when we go down!¡± Benia concluded. Thus, the group continued to descend slowly in this rift valley, accompanied by the bloody rain and the crazy screams of the whip demons, embarking on this journey to hell. The space under the rift valley became bigger and bigger. This place gave people the feeling that it was like a flask. It had a small mouth but a big stomach. The farther down they went, the more whip demon nests they could see. These mutated demons really seemed to have hollowed out the rift valley. Looking around, all the rock walls were full of dense pits. Anyone with trypophobia would suffer here. But what was most surprising was the depth of the rift valley. Nero was holding an instrument that Nico had given him and measuring the depth of their position. They had been descending for an hour and had reached a depth of ten kilometers in the rift valley, but they still could not see the bottom of the rift valley below, and it was still dark. After more than an hour, the number of whip demons clearly decreased. This was good news. But the bad news was that they were already more than twenty kilometers underground. ¡°Damn it. How deep is this rift valley?¡± Dante could not help but complain. ¡°Hey, Osiris, can we speed up? It¡¯s been too long!¡± Roy looked around and nodded. ¡°Okay, speed up!¡± After receiving Roy¡¯s order, Fat Tiger carried everyone and accelerated the descent. When they arrived more than forty kilometers underground, the surrounding environment finally changed. A scarlet light appeared at the bottom of the rift valley, which should be the light emitted by the magma flowing deep underground. When they saw this light, their hearts shook, and they accelerated their descent again and rushed toward the light. Then they saw a gigantic magma lake. This magma lake was very wide, and they could not even see the end at a glance. But what was strange was that this magma lake was not the spout of an underground volcano but formed by the convergence of several magma rivers flowing out from the surrounding rock walls. Under the high temperature, the magma still maintained its energy, constantly bubbling and bursting. The corpses of whip demons kept falling from above. After falling into the magma lake, they made sizzling sounds and then quickly burned. While sinking into the magma, the corpses entirely turned into charcoal. Not only was this magma lake gigantic, but it was also likely very deep. So many whip demon corpses had fallen from above, but they had not filled the lake. It was conceivable how deep the lake was. With the demise of the corpses, the souls of the whip demons gradually emerged. These souls floated above the magma lake, neither rising nor sinking. Instead, they slowly condensed. When Roy and the others arrived, they could already see several large soul clusters appearing. ¡°Huh? This is an unexpected surprise!¡± Roy was stunned for a moment before immediately taking out a Soul Attracting Flag. Under the power of the Soul Attracting Flag, the souls above the magma lake floated like fireflies and converged into a stream of souls that flowed into the Soul Attracting Flag. At the same time, the number of souls Roy had in the system space was rapidly increasing. Cerberus looked at Roy with envy. During her descent, she had actually seen a small number of souls floating, but with Demon Lord Osiris here, she did not dare to have any ideas about these souls. Needless to say, the souls of these whip demons were all pitch-black demon souls. After collecting almost all of them, Roy found that he had more than nine million souls. In other words, more than nine million whip demons had died in the rabies storm. And whip demon corpses were still falling from above one after another. Although the density had decreased a lot, it was still continuing. Therefore, he did not put away the Soul Attracting Flag but handed it to one of Fat Tiger¡¯s heads and got him to stay here to continue collecting souls. Roy himself spread his wings and flew toward the magma lake. He held Sparda¡¯s soul in his hand and followed the direction that Sparda¡¯s soul projection was pointing. Seeing Roy leave, Dante could not help but mutter in a low voice to Vergil, ¡°Could the old man be buried under the magma lake?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll know later¡­¡± Vergil did not want to say much, but he was actually very concerned deep down. In fact, Roy thought so at first. This magma lake was so huge. Since it appeared at the bottom of the rift valley, it might really be where Sparda was buried. However, when Roy flew a few kilometers following Sparda¡¯s soul projection, he saw a towering pillar in the magma lake! It was an enormous rock pillar that extended out of the lake. This rock pillar was around five meters above the magma lake, and the top was very neat and smooth, as though it had been cut by a sharp blade. On the top of the rock pillar, Roy saw a large pentagram magic formation. This magic formation emitted a faint light, and it was clearly in operation. But in the center of the pentagram was something that stunned Roy. It was¡­ the arm of a demon! What the hell?! Roy flew over in bewilderment and doubt. He found that he was not mistaken. It was a black demon arm, and judging from the shape of the fingers and claws, it was a left arm. There was still black armor on this arm, and the wrist had strange chains of light tightly tied to it, but the other ends sank into the magic formation. Roy looked at this arm in astonishment and then down at Sparda¡¯s soul projection in his hand. He found that the soul projection was pointing at the demon arm! Is this¡­ Sparda¡¯s left arm? Roy was a little confused because he did not expect to find only one part of Sparda. Roy slowly landed, bent down, and wanted to pick up this arm. But as soon as he picked it up, he felt immense resistance. The ends of the chains of light that bound the arm to the magic formation suddenly tightened, and the light of the magic formation became much brighter. ¡°Is this a seal?¡± Roy immediately understood. He looked at the chained arm and could not help but lampoon. ¡°What is this?! Exodia the Forbidden One?!¡± Chapter 439 - Your Father Exploded! When Roy found that Sparda¡¯s arm was bound in place by the magic formation and could not be taken away, he did not do anything rash and only squatted down to examine it carefully. After careful observation, he found something unexpected. The first strange thing was that Sparda¡¯s arm did not show any signs of being cut, but the cut was very neat and smooth. The second strange thing was that this arm had clearly separated from the main body, but it was¡­ fresh. Not only did it not show any signs of withering or dying, but when he placed his hand on it, he could even feel the blood flowing in the arm. But he did not know where the blood was flowing to when it passed through the cut¡­ This situation seems to be¡­ severed by space? Roy looked at Sparda¡¯s arm with a weird expression and found it unbelievable. In other words, the severed arm is in a strange spatial balance and still has a connection to the other parts of the body. Although it¡¯s placed here, it¡¯s actually isolated with the spatial concept and not really severed, so the blood in the arm is still flowing? Who did it? Also, did they put Sparda¡¯s arm here just to seal him? Shaking his head, Roy placed his arm back into the magic formation and got Fat Tiger to come over through telepathy. After everyone came with Fat Tiger, Roy beckoned to Dante and Vergil. ¡°Come and take a look. I found your father, Sparda, but the bad news is that your father seems to have exploded¡­¡± Dante: ??? Vergil: ??? Hearing Roy¡¯s words, not only Dante¡¯s group but even Julia and Benia were curious, so they gathered around and landed on the magic formation. Then they saw Sparda¡¯s arm. ¡°What¡¯s going on? The old man only has one arm left?! Who did it?!¡± Dante and Vergil were furious. ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Roy waved his hand and told everyone about his discovery. Only then did Dante and Vergil calm down, and then they squatted down to observe Sparda¡¯s arm carefully. Julia looked at it for a while and then said, ¡°Someone used a special method to cut off Sparda¡¯s arm and seal it here. But it¡¯s only the left arm here. Does this mean that there are other body parts sealed in the same way and placed elsewhere? Hmm, let me calculate. In addition to this left arm, there should be four more parts, the right arm, left leg, right leg, and torso¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible!¡± Roy nodded, thinking that this method really resembled Exodia the Forbidden One. No wonder there was no trace of Sparda. It turned out that he had been divided and sealed. Cerberus asked doubtfully, ¡°But who did it? You have to know that there aren¡¯t many demons in the entire Demon World who can defeat Sparda. His Majesty Mundus is one of them, but he has been searching for traces of Sparda in recent years. If it was him, why would he still look for Sparda to take revenge?¡± No one could answer this question. Nero said impulsively, ¡°In any case, can¡¯t you just break the seal and let Sparda out? He¡¯ll tell us the answer.¡± Roy nodded. He was about to squat down and try to see if he could undo this seal when Benia suddenly said, ¡°Wait! Something doesn¡¯t seem right!¡± ¡°Huh? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Everyone looked at her in confusion. Benia was currently crouching at the edge of the magic formation and carefully examining the demon runes in it. After studying it for a while, she frowned and said, ¡°No, this magic formation isn¡¯t sealing Sparda¡¯s arm. On the contrary, the magic power in this arm is supplying the operation of this magic formation!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Dante did not understand. Benia straightened up and pointed at the arm. ¡°It means that this arm is the core energy of the entire magic formation. Not only are those chains of light binding it here, but they are also continuously extracting the magic power in the arm to supply the magic formation! I just studied the runes in this magic formation. What it really seals isn¡¯t this arm!¡± Everyone was stunned. If it was not sealing the arm, then what was the magic formation here? Roy rubbed his chin thoughtfully. ¡°The arm is the core energy? Could Sparda have set up this sealing formation himself?!¡± ¡°Very likely!¡± Benia¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Sparda might be trying to seal something, but he didn¡¯t have anything suitable to suppress the sealed target, so he simply used his body parts to seal it!¡± With this reminder, Dante and the others suddenly understood. Yes, the demon weapons that belonged to Sparda were almost all in other places. When he disappeared decades ago, the Sword of Sparda turned into Force Edge and sealed Temen-ni-gru. Rebellion and Yamato were in the hands of the two brothers, Dante and Vergil. Even the necklace to unseal Force Edge was given to Sparda¡¯s wife, Eva, and then it fell into the hands of the two brothers. Even the twin guns Luce & Ombra that Sparda used before seemed to have wandered outside, and then it somehow fell into Trish¡¯s hands¡­ It could be said that Sparda had no weapons at all. Although Roy had never seen Sparda before, he could roughly guess some of the abilities that Sparda was good at through his deeds. He was definitely exceptional at using sealing formations! Otherwise, it would have been impossible for him to seal Mundus, who was stronger than him, back then. Moreover, Sparda later sealed the passage between the Demon World and the human world, allowing humans to survive. These deeds all proved how superb Sparda¡¯s use of the power of seals was without exception. But even so, it was impossible for Sparda to create a sealing formation out of thin air. It had to be known that a sealing formation with complete power required a corresponding ¡®key¡¯! And such ¡®keys¡¯ were usually items that could carry the magic power of the caster. Sparda did not have any available demon creation at that time, so if he wanted to complete the sealing formation, he had to create a new one. But what if the situation was urgent and there was no time to make a new one? The answer was right in front: Sparda used his body parts to carry the power of the seal! This could also explain why the severed arm looked as though it had been severed by space instead of being cut off. After all, Sparda could not kill him to create the seal. He had to ensure his survival in order to supply the magic power of the sealing formation. Therefore, it was possible that he had used his spatial ability to separate it. And at the same time, this arm maintained the connection with his main body and could preserve it for a long time to supply magic power continuously. ¡°In that case, Sparda was actually¡­ sealed by himself?¡± Julia asked in astonishment. ¡°Then what does he want to seal? Mundus?¡± ¡°No! Impossible!¡± Cerberus shook her heads. ¡°His Majesty Mundus was sealed a long time ago. Although the power of the seal has been weakening in recent years, even if Sparda wants to strengthen the seal, he should be strengthening the original seal. Why would he use his body parts to create a new sealing formation?¡± Indeed, this sealing formation should have only appeared after Sparda disappeared. Otherwise, when Dante and Vergil saw their father, he would have been short of arms and legs. In other words, this seal was probably set up about only twenty to thirty years ago, so it was impossible for it to be the sealing formation sealing Mundus. Moreover, according to Cerberus, Mundus was currently sleeping in Demon King City and would only wake up once in a while. If this seal were really sealing Mundus, then he probably would not even be able to wake up. So how could the incident of sending Trish to lure Dante happen? After all, Dante was already an adult at that time, and Sparda had been missing for a long time. The times did not match at all, so Cerberus was certain that this sealing formation was definitely not for sealing Mundus. The group discussed here. According to the information they had, some secret situations quickly appeared in their minds. Roy thought for a while and contacted Rafaro in the sky outside the rift valley through telepathy. He asked him to scan the environment around the rift valley from the sky and then transmit it to him. Soon, Rafaro responded. Roy took out a projector and projected the surrounding terrain into a virtual image. ¡°Cerberus, you said that the location of this Despair Prison is near Demon King City, right?¡± Roy asked. ¡°Then where is Demon King City?¡± Cerberus curiously observed the image that Roy displayed and quickly figured out where they were. After recalling, she raised her forepaw and pointed. ¡°Here. Demon King City is about twenty kilometers west of the Despair Prison.¡± Roy made a positioning mark on the image and then contacted Rafaro to fly to a higher position to transmit the image. When the larger map was displayed, Roy drew five dots on the map. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Benia immediately understood what Roy was going to do. She said excitedly, ¡°There should be more than one seal formation like this one, and they should be arranged in the shape of a pentagram. Using the location of the rift valley as a reference, if we can find similar seal formations at the other four pentagram points, it¡¯s equivalent to finding the other parts of Sparda.¡± Roy nodded. ¡°I think Sparda chose this rift to place the seal formation for a reason. In addition to relying on the massive number of whip demons as guards, his true goal might be to construct a pentagram formation. Moreover, if he really wanted to seal ¡®something¡¯ in Demon King City, then Demon King City is in the center of the formation, and the other four pentagram points are around Demon King City. The exact distance won¡¯t exceed twenty kilometers!¡± While speaking, Roy drew the pentagram on the map, pointed at the other four points, and asked Cerberus. ¡°Is there anything strange or different about these four places?¡± Cerberus said in surprise, ¡°It seems so. Without exception, these four points are the lairs of some powerful demon races. Very few demons dare to enter their territories¡­ Perhaps Sparda really set up a seal formation in these places!¡± ¡°Won¡¯t we know if we go take a look?¡± Roy spread his demon wings and rose into the air. ¡°I¡¯m very curious. If there really is a seal formation with Demon King City as the center and not to seal Mundus, then what is Sparda sealing? What did he discover after he disappeared¡­?¡± Chapter 440 - Awakening Roy did not say anything else and let everyone stay here while he flew out of the rift valley with Sparda¡¯s soul and headed for the points of the pentagram that he had calculated. Most of the places in the Demon World were dark wilderness, and demons and monsters were only roaming sparsely. But the area near Demon King City was a city of demons, and the number of demons living nearby was much denser. This situation was very normal. After all, the nominal ruler of the Demon World, Mundus, was in Demon King City. Demons would spontaneously approach this place. Once the ruler needed them, he could immediately recruit these demons living nearby to form a massive demon army. After all, wars, destruction, ruin, and killing were the most popular entertainment activities of demons¡­ However, although there were many demons living near Demon King City, because Mundus was sealed, he was currently ruling only in name. Without being able to sense the aura of a demon king, the demons lived here in a loose and independent behavior. They occupied territories among themselves as lairs, fought and hunted other demons, and while reproducing, they were constantly increasing their strength. This looked no different from the demons in the Abyss. Precisely because of this, when Roy¡¯s demon lord aura appeared, demons would spontaneously pursue him. The other four points of the pentagram also had powerful demons entrenched in them. But unlike the whip demons, these demons still had the rationality and thinking of demons. When Roy appeared, they all maintained their reverence for him. Although they followed him, they did not obstruct him. Thus, Roy successfully found the rest of Sparda¡¯s body parts at the other four points. As he had guessed earlier, there was the right arm, left leg, right leg, and torso with the head. Without exception, these body parts of Sparda were hidden very well. They were either deep underground or at the bottom of a deep body of water. These places were places that demons usually had difficulty reaching. Even when Roy found these body parts, the demons entrenched in the periphery were still ignorant and did not know when a sealing magic formation had appeared in their lair. This made Roy believe that Sparda had not alarmed these demons when he set up these sealing formations. He should have teleported directly to the depths of these demons¡¯ lairs and completed all of this without the demons knowing, so these demons did not know that they had actually become guardians of the seals invisibly¡­ Perhaps someone would ask, are these demons stupid? Can¡¯t they feel Sparda¡¯s aura? The answer was yes. The demons could not sense any trace of Sparda¡¯s aura because these sealing arrays extracted Sparda¡¯s magic power. Since the seals were constantly operating, it meant that there was no possibility of Sparda¡¯s magic power aura leaking out. Even the demons nearby had not found Sparda, let alone Mundus, who was far away in Demon King City. This was also why Mundus had not been able to find traces of Sparda for decades. This was true darkness under the light! Sparda cleverly completed all of this under Mundus¡¯s nose. Mundus had sent people to search the entire Demon World, but he had never expected that Sparda was actually just twenty kilometers away from his demon king city¡­ After figuring all of this out, Roy could not help but exclaim at Sparda¡¯s boldness. He found that not only did Sparda absorb his magic power and aura with the seal formations, but he could not even find any traces of Sparda¡¯s soul in all of his body parts. It was probably shielded and blocked by the seal formations. There was no leakage of magic power, and there were no signs of soul activity. These body parts of Sparda seemed to be really dead. In simpler terms, they were tools without souls. If Roy had not pulled out Sparda¡¯s soul fragments from Dante¡¯s and Vergil¡¯s weapons and used them for guidance, it would have absolutely been impossible to find his main body. Hehe, the legendary demon swordsman, Dark Knight Sparda¡­ Roy was now at the fifth point. In the seal in front of him was Sparda¡¯s torso. This torso naturally did not have arms and legs, but the black armor that looked like a carapace was still on. Behind the torso, the elytra-like demon wings folded up like a cloak¡­ Roy was puzzled as to how he managed to complete the last sealing formation without limbs. On Sparda¡¯s head, a pair of large black demon horns curved down, with a scarlet color at the tips. Sparda¡¯s helmet connected to his demon horns, and it was a whole. There was a long gap in the helmet on his forehead, and it had a long and narrow red crystal inlaid in it. This crystal kept emitting a faint light, and it looked like Sparda¡¯s third eye. Sparda, who was lying in the middle of the seal formation, had his eyes closed and looked silent. But only by placing his hand on Sparda¡¯s body and carefully sensing could Roy feel the blood flow and magic power flow in his body. After Roy found this torso, he stretched out his demon claws and poked Sparda with his index finger. But even so, Sparda still did not wake up. Roy rubbed his chin, shook his demon tail, and began to ponder. In fact, Roy had not rashly moved Sparda¡¯s body parts in the five seal formations. He had not thought of forcefully removing these seal formations. Now that he looked at Sparda¡¯s true body, he kept thinking about the meaning of his actions. The ¡®thing¡¯ that Sparda wanted to seal must have suddenly appeared. Otherwise, Sparda would not have used his body as the sealing item in such a hurry. But it seemed unlikely that Sparda would continue to stay as the sealing item forever. When he disappeared, it was not long after he rescued Dante and Vergil from their predicament. Of course, he should know that his two sons were still in the human world. Wasn¡¯t he worried about how his two sons were doing? Demons actually cared a lot about their descendants, and the stronger the demon, the more it was so. Even Julia and Benia wanted to have a child with Roy, let alone a demon full of human nature like Sparda. Roy was certain that Sparda must have had a backup plan when he sealed himself. Generally speaking, when self-sealing, only you could unseal yourself. And if you wanted to unseal yourself, you had to wake up first. So while he might have been in a hurry at the time, he had probably left a way to escape. And this method was very likely his soul fragments sealed in the several weapons! However, Sparda might have imagined that when his two sons, Dante and Vergil, came to find him, they would use the soul fragments in their weapons to help him wake up, then he would unseal himself. But he would never have thought that Roy, a demon who suddenly interfered, would gather his soul fragments from Dante and Vergil first. With this thought, Roy took out Sparda¡¯s soul fragment. He only took a glance at it before holding it and pressing it down on Sparda¡¯s torso! The Sparda projection in this soul fragment struggled unwillingly, as though it did not want to return to its main body and fuse with it. But Roy had already expected this. Under his forceful suppression, this soul fragment finally fused into Sparda¡¯s body. After a faint light flashed twice, it fell silent again. However, after the soul fragment entered, Sparda still had no reaction. Roy frowned and then thought of a possibility, so through the spiritual connection, he asked Fat Tiger to bring everyone to him. After waiting for a while, Fat Tiger brought everyone to him. Before they could be surprised about seeing Sparda¡¯s torso, Roy opened his hands and grabbed Dante and Vergil through the air. ¡°Hey! What do you want to do?¡± Dante and Vergil struggled in the air, but they could not escape from Roy¡¯s Psychokinesis. ¡°Cut open your wrists and drip your blood into Sparda¡¯s mouth!¡± Roy ordered. ¡°The soul fragment has entered, but your father shows no signs of waking up. He might need your bloodline to awaken!¡± ¡°Is¡­ is that so?¡± Dante and Vergil were stunned for a moment and then looked at each other. After Roy let go of them, they followed Roy¡¯s instructions. One drop, two drops, three drops, four drops¡­ The blood on the two brothers¡¯ wrists kept dripping into Sparda¡¯s mouth, and Sparda, who was lying quietly in the seal formation, suddenly opened his eyes! Not only his eyes, but even the long and narrow crystal on his forehead burst out with intense light at the same moment. At the same time, an incomparably powerful magic power aura suddenly appeared from Sparda¡¯s torso! The powerful magic power brought with it an immense magic power pressure that instantly swept through everything around, startling Julia and Benia. ¡°How is this possible? This magic power pressure¡­ feels stronger than Osiris¡¯s?!¡± Julia and Benia looked at Sparda, who opened his eyes, in surprise and doubt. They began to believe the legend of this demon lord sealing a demon king¡­ Roy was surprised by Sparda¡¯s strength. He could feel that Sparda¡¯s magic power was indeed far stronger than his, but considering Sparda¡¯s age, it was not strange. This demon lord in front of him was at least nine thousand years old. It was not unusual for him to accumulate such powerful magic power over such a long period of time. But it was one thing to have powerful magic power, and another to have combat strength. Roy was still very confident in his current combat strength. He would not lose to Sparda if he fought seriously. Although he was still trapped in the seal formation, the return of this powerful magic power did indicate Sparda¡¯s awakening. However, before Sparda could wake up and say his first sentence, everyone suddenly felt another equally powerful magic power appear! And the source of this magic power was in the direction of Demon King City! ¡°Sparda!!!¡± A furious roar resounded throughout the entire Demon World. ¡°So you¡¯re here!?!?¡± When everyone heard this roar, their expressions changed drastically, including Roy¡¯s. It¡¯s Mundus! Damn it! Wasn¡¯t it said he was sleeping?! Chapter 441 - Participant The moment Mundus¡¯s magic power appeared, it seemed as though all the demons in the entire Demon World had stopped talking. The world was dead silent, and only Mundus¡¯s roar resounded. Hundreds of millions of demons, except for a few, were lying on the ground trembling. This was because they felt the immense anger of the ruler of the Demon World. Of course, Mundus had reason to be angry. Putting aside Sparda¡¯s betrayal of him, in the past few years, he had sent people to search the human world and the Demon World for traces of Sparda. But unexpectedly, Sparda was twenty kilometers away from his demon king city. This situation of hiding so close made Mundus feel that Sparda had fooled him again! But in fact, for Sparda, if possible, he did not want to wake up at this time. In order not to expose his whereabouts, Sparda chose to seal most of his magic power and soul fluctuations, and then he used his body as the core to quietly set up such a seal formation outside Demon King City. He wanted to use this concealment method to make the seal formation exist as long as possible. But he did not expect that a demon would bring his separated soul fragments and his two children after only a few decades¡­ With his soul becoming complete and stimulated by the demon blood that came from the same origin as him, Sparda, who suddenly woke up from his state of ¡®fake death¡¯, naturally could not control his magic power fluctuations. But these magic power fluctuations directly exposed his location to Mundus¡­ The moment he opened his eyes, Sparda obtained some information through the residual memories in his soul fragments and the blood of Dante and Vergil. At the same time, he understood what was going on. Thus, after waking up, Sparda¡¯s first utterance was a deep sigh. ¡°Sigh¡­ Children, you shouldn¡¯t have come here¡­¡± Sparda was currently in his demon form, and of course, he was not the imposing human father in the memories of Dante and Vergil, but the two of them were still trembling with excitement. Fortunately, they were now dozens of years old, so they suppressed their emotions very well. Dante exhaled and forced a smile. ¡°Old¡­ old man, your situation doesn¡¯t look too good. How is it? Do you need help?¡± Vergil did not say anything, but his left hand gripped the scabbard of Yamato tightly. Roy did not say anything either. He was currently sharing Rafaro¡¯s vision in the sky and paying attention to the movements in Demon King City. Although Demon King Mundus had just erupted with powerful magic power and roars, just like Cerberus had said, this guy seemed to be still in a sealed state, so he did not appear immediately. But through Rafaro¡¯s vision, Roy saw a large number of demons mobilizing in Demon King City. And farther away, more demons were rushing over, as though they had received some order from Mundus. Before long, this place would be surrounded by the army of demons that came here after hearing the news¡­ After speaking a few words to Dante and Vergil, Sparda turned his eyes to Roy. At the same time, Roy looked at him. The moment Roy¡¯s and Sparda¡¯s eyes met, their demon pupils suddenly erupted with a strange brilliance! ¡°I see¡­¡± Sparda looked at Roy in enlightenment. ¡°I thought I was the only one¡­¡± Roy was also solemn because the moment they looked at each other, he suddenly had a strange realization. He and Sparda were the same kind of¡­ demon! The same mentioned here referred to¡­ the identity of the Chosen One, the Chosen One of the Abyss! This was a very strange intuition. It seemed that when two demons were both Chosen Ones, they would immediately realize this when they saw each other at the first glance. This feeling was really strange. Not to mention Sparda, even Roy had always thought that he was the only so-called Chosen One of the Abyss. It could not be helped. After experiencing so many worlds and seeing so many demons, this was the first time that he had sensed anyone with the same identity. It seemed that this so-called Chosen One of the Abyss was not unique. Others could not understand the tacit understanding of being Chosen Ones. Thus, when they heard Sparda¡¯s inexplicable words, be it Dante, Vergil, Nero, Julia, or Benia, they were a little dumbfounded and could not understand what Sparda¡¯s thoughtless words meant. However, for Roy, Sparda being the same Chosen One of the Abyss did not mean anything. He looked at Sparda and said, ¡°Time is limited. Mundus has already sent a large number of subordinates to rush here, so Sparda, you¡¯d better quickly recall your other body parts!¡± However, Sparda shook his head. ¡°No, I can¡¯t remove the seal, at least not now!¡± ¡°Old man, what are you sealing?¡± Dante was stunned for a moment after hearing Sparda¡¯s answer and could not help but ask for Roy. ¡°Something very important¡­¡± Sparda said. ¡°But I can¡¯t tell you yet¡­¡± With that, Sparda looked at Roy. ¡°Demon Osiris, my compatriot from the Abyss, now I can only rely on you to repel Mundus!¡± Roy could not help but sneer as he looked down at him. ¡°Demon Swordsman Sparda, aren¡¯t you thinking too highly of me? From the magic power that Mundus revealed, this guy is definitely a demon king. Even if he¡¯s still sealed, what makes you think that a demon lord like me can defeat him in his territory?¡± Dante and Vergil could not help but frown after hearing Roy¡¯s words. In fact, the two brothers had dealings with Mundus before. Vergil had fought Mundus when he fell into the Demon World, but unfortunately, he had been defeated and captured. And Dante had fought Mundus on Mallet Island. But strictly speaking, Mallet Island was still in the human world. At that time, Mundus had only appeared in a projection state. Although Dante had won the battle, he had only repulsed Mundus¡¯s projection back to the Demon World, and it could not be regarded as a true victory. Thus, the two brothers had a considerable right to speak about Mundus¡¯s strength. In particular, a long time had passed since then, and Mundus¡¯s seal was constantly weakening. The current Mundus was likely much stronger than before. Now that they were in the Demon World and his power was not hindered by the world barrier, how could it be easy to defeat him in this situation? But after hearing Roy¡¯s doubts, Sparda shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Although Mundus is a demon king, he isn¡¯t a true demon king!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Roy did not understand Sparda¡¯s logic. Sparda looked at Roy, then at Julia and Benia behind him. ¡°The passage between the Demon World and the Abyss seems to be opening gradually. Perhaps it won¡¯t be long before more Abyss demons come here, but I believe you¡¯ve noticed that the Ouroboros Mark, which has always protected demons, disappeared after coming here, right?¡± Cerberus could not help but dig her front paws in excitement. She had told Roy and the others about this before, but she did not expect to hear it from Sparda again. It looked like Sparda knew something. Roy pondered for a moment before suddenly saying, ¡°You mean this matter is related to Mundus?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Sparda nodded. ¡°The disappearance of the Ouroboros Mark is because Mundus stole and rewrote the authority of the Gate of the Abyss!¡± ¡°How is this possible?!¡± Hearing Sparda¡¯s words, Julia and Benia could not help but exclaim, ¡°How could he do this?!¡± It was no wonder that Julia and Benia were so surprised. It had to be known that the Gate of the Abyss was a kind of spatial channel, and it belonged to a common rule of all worlds. Any world with space would have this rule. Even demon lords and demon kings had never heard of anyone who could tamper with this rule of space, even though they could use and employ it. This was not something a demon king or god could do. Perhaps only the Creator could do it¡­ ¡°What¡¯s going on? Tell me in detail!¡± Roy frowned and sat down in front of Sparda. In fact, Roy had thought about many questions about the Gate of the Abyss over the years. He felt that the so-called Ouroboros Mark was actually a sort of ¡®footnote¡¯ shared by the demons living in the Abyss. When the demons went to other worlds through the passages of the Gates of the Abyss, this footnote would accompany them. In this way, it was like two different documents merging together. Even if the contents of the documents became completely mixed, the footnotes could still be used to distinguish clearly where a certain piece of the document came from. This should have been an unchangeable footnote. But from what Sparda was saying, Mundus seemed to have somehow bypassed this underlying rule of space and tampered with it¡­ Was Mundus that awesome? Facing everyone¡¯s questioning gazes, despite knowing that it was not the right time, Sparda could only sigh. ¡°In fact, I only discovered this situation by accident two thousand years ago!¡± ¡°Two thousand years ago? Wasn¡¯t that when you rebelled against His Majesty the Demon Emperor?¡± Cerberus could not help asking. ¡°Precisely!¡± Sparda did not mind her interruption. ¡°The entire Demon World thinks that I rebelled against Mundus to protect humans and regards me as the greatest traitor among demons. But how could they know that I only attacked him to stop him¡­¡± Thus, with Sparda¡¯s story, an unknown secret was slowly revealed to everyone¡­ Chapter 442 - Secret of the Past About ten thousand years ago, the world effect of this world was not so complete, and an unknown low-level demon accidentally came to this world through a Gate of the Abyss. Such a new world was born every day in the Infinite Worlds, so discovering a new world was actually nothing much. But as more and more demons intruded into this world, this place began to become chaotic. There were many worlds with Purgatory Spaces, but it was quite rare for one to have such a large Purgatory Space. After many demons entered this place, they treated it as a new territory, established lairs to live here, and fought one another over territory and hunting grounds, making this place chaotic. The frequent travel of the demons between the Abyss and the Purgatory Space here quickly attracted the attention of the angels, so they began to descend to this world to continue the Eternal War with the demons. Heaven was perpetual, and angels were unceasing; the Abyss was endless, and demons were unending. This was the so-called Eternal War. Both sides regarded this newly discovered world as a new battlefield and began to fight back and forth. This time was about nine thousand years ago. Sparda came to this world. At that time, he was not a demon lord but a relatively powerful high-rank insect-type demon. After coming to this world, he not only fought against angels but also against his fellow demons because of the chaos in the Demon World. Until one day, Sparda encountered¡­ an extremely ugly but strange demon! At that time, this strange demon was standing beside an angel that he had just killed. But what was peculiar was that he did not devour the angel¡¯s soul and tear the angel¡¯s body apart like other demons. Instead, this demon guarded the angel¡¯s corpse and rubbed and licked it intoxicatedly. Angels with pure bloodlines would turn into light and disappear after death, but artificial angels would leave behind flesh and blood bodies. This angel in front of him was an artificial angel. Sparda felt that this was very weird at that time, so he hid to the side and watched. Not long later, he found that this strange and ugly demon actually tore off the angel¡¯s wings, placed these two white wings on his back, and then began to skin the angel! He seemed to want to wear the angel¡¯s skin on himself. Sparda was extremely puzzled. He could not understand the demon¡¯s actions, so he could not help but stand out and ask. But unexpectedly, this demon seemed to have flown into a rage out of humiliation and attacked Sparda. After fighting, Sparda realized that this strange demon was actually very powerful and already at the demon lord level. Sparda was not this demon¡¯s opponent at all and was defeated. But after defeating him, this demon did not kill him but let him go. But the condition was that Sparda had to obey him. Submitting to the strong was normal for demons, so Sparda did not think too much about it at that time and followed behind this demon. Needless to say, this strange demon was naturally Mundus. After subduing Sparda, Mundus began to fight in the Demon World with Sparda in an attempt to unify the demons of the entire Demon World and fight against the angels. During the war, Mundus would only appear when opponents of the same level showed up. Otherwise, he would leave them to Sparda to handle. Mundus hid behind the scenes most of the time and rarely appeared in front of his demon subordinates. After following Mundus for a long time, Sparda realized that Mundus seemed to have a pathological obsession with the appearance of angels. He hated his original demon form very much. After all, if Sparda¡¯s aesthetic sense considered Mundus ugly, then in the eyes of other demons, Mundus looked hideous. Since even demons found him hideous, it was obvious how strange Mundus¡¯s demon form was. It could be said that Mundus was a bizarre species among demons at that time¡­ So Sparda could understand Mundus¡¯s mentality of wanting to hide his appearance. Although he felt that it was weird for this guy to want to turn himself into an angel, who let Mundus be so strong. For demons, strength could cover all ugliness. As long as the boss was strong enough, Sparda did not care about any special hobbies. During those years, although the humans of this world had already been born, they were still living in a state of eating raw meat and drinking blood, and demons did not take them seriously at all. For demons, human souls at that time were no different from animal spirits and could only be used as supplementary food. The main opponents of demons in this world were still angels. During the thousands of years of continuous battles, Sparda became stronger and stronger. He eventually surpassed the limitations of high-rank demons, completed the promotion ritual, and became a demon lord. In contrast, Mundus progressed slowly. Although he was also becoming more powerful, as time passed, the gap between them was shrinking. With Sparda¡¯s help, Mundus defeated the other demon lords of the Demon World and unified the entire Demon World. But because Mundus had been hiding behind the scenes most of the time, the reputation of the Demon Swordsman Sparda gradually began to surpass that of Mundus. Sparda did not feel that anything was wrong. He still regarded himself as Mundus¡¯s subordinate and fought for him, but Mundus became increasingly anxious. Because¡­ Mundus¡¯s path to becoming a demon king was exceptionally rough. All demon lords wanted to become demon kings, but the difficulty of demon lords promoting to demon kings was hundreds of times more difficult than high-rank demons promoting to demon lords. After thousands of years, Mundus had unified the Demon World, but he still had very little hope of becoming a demon king. Then one day, Mundus suddenly disappeared. No one knew where he went. About ten years later, Mundus returned. The time he disappeared for was not too long for demons, so Sparda and his other subordinates did not find it strange. At that time, the war between the demons and angels was still ongoing, and Mundus¡¯s demon army was still operating according to inertia, without any accidents. However, from the day Mundus returned, he gradually became stronger and stronger. As time passed, Mundus¡¯s magic power experienced a tremendous leap, far exceeding that of demon lords like Sparda and the others, and his soul also began to change qualitatively. Demon lords were known as demigods, and their greatest symbol was that their bodies were immortal. As for demon kings, they would go one step further and become immortal souls, becoming truly immortal and indestructible. Mundus was transforming into this form at that time. It could be said that once Mundus obtained the power of ¡®authority¡¯, he would become a true demon king and as powerful as a god. This was also why many demon kings were called ¡®demon gods¡¯¡­ The powerful strength that Mundus occasionally displayed made the demons of the Demon World rejoice, including Sparda. They hoped that Mundus could become a true demon king and lead them to attack Heaven. The development of the situation was not unexpected for the demons. The angels were retreating in defeat, the Eternal War in this world was about to end, and the demons would win the final victory. But at this moment, Sparda discovered something abnormal. As Mundus¡¯s right-hand man, Sparda had always been a top-tier general, the kind that led the most troops. In the past, Sparda often saw some familiar faces among his army. The so-called familiar faces referred to the fact that even if these demon subordinates died in battle, it would not be long before they returned from the Abyss and continued to join the war. As long as the angels did not purify and eliminate their souls, these demons would definitely return. But gradually, Sparda found that these familiar faces were becoming fewer and fewer. At first, Sparda did not think too much about it, assuming that the familiar faces had been completely killed by the angels and could not return. But as time passed, he realized that something was amiss. There were too many familiar faces that had disappeared! With doubts in his heart, Sparda naturally had to investigate what was going on. As the investigation unfolded, he discovered an astonishing situation: the Ouroboros Marks among the demons were gradually disappearing! An Ouroboros Mark was engraved in their souls the moment they passed through a Gate of the Abyss. For millions of years, demons had already become accustomed to this, and it was instinctive, so demons would never deliberately examine the Ouroboros Mark in the depths of their souls. As a result, the demons did not notice that the Ouroboros Mark in the depths of their souls had disappeared. It was the same for Sparda. If he had not deliberately investigated, he would not have realized that this was happening. Without the protection of the Ouroboros Mark, it was equivalent to losing the protection of the Abyss. After demons died, their souls could not accurately return to the Abyss at all. Instead, they would fall into chaotic space at the moment of return and be utterly erased! After discovering this situation, Sparda was naturally very surprised, so he began to investigate the reason for the disappearance of the Ouroboros Marks. In the end, he was shocked to find that the Ouroboros Marks given to demons by the Abyss did not mysteriously disappear, but it was because someone was gathering these Ouroboros Marks. This person was naturally their boss, Mundus¡­ At this point, Sparda finally understood why Mundus had become so powerful in recent years. It was because he had used some special method to gather the Ouroboros Marks of millions of demons into himself alone! His so-called immortal soul was achieved by plundering the marks of other demons! The furious Sparda left the troops he led and went to find Mundus alone to question him. However, the exposed Mundus knew that his method of plundering the marks of other demons to achieve the immortality of his soul could be said to have violated the great taboo of the Abyss. Once the matter became exposed, other demons would likely attack him. Thus, when Sparda discovered the truth, Mundus immediately began to silence him. This time was exactly two thousand years ago. At that time, Mundus¡¯s other subordinates had proposed attacking the human world and plundering souls. But because they had not completely defeated the angels yet, if they became distracted at this time, it was very likely to give the angels a chance to catch their breath, so Sparda rejected it. Therefore, Mundus did not mention anything about Sparda¡¯s questioning. Instead, he framed Sparda for standing together with humans and betraying his compatriots. Two thousand years ago, the humans of this world were still in a slave society and were still ignorant. Sparda was crazy to stand on the side of humanity¡­ This excuse was full of flaws, but Mundus was the ruler of the Demon World at that time, and no one dared to refute his words. Just like that, Sparda became a traitor through his words, and Mundus sent the entire demon army of the Demon World to surround and kill Sparda¡­ Sparda was also fierce at that time. Facing the demon army under Mundus, not only did he not retreat, but he charged forward instead. After breaking through the demon army¡¯s defense line, he rushed into the Demon King Palace alone and found Mundus. Mundus¡¯s alternative method of becoming a demon king did not allow him to truly reach the demon king level. But more importantly, Sparda possessed one of Mundus¡¯s most critical weaknesses! He knew Mundus¡¯s true name¡­ Chapter 443 - Twin Worlds The so-called true names were not only possessed by demons. In fact, angels also had them, and dragons as well. All races that relied on soul memories to pass down their legacies had true names. And the reason why these races with true names would think of ways to hide them was naturally because of the existence of the ¡®spirit of language¡¯ power in mysticism. One had to know that true names were inherited in soul memories, so it was naturally linked to the souls of living creatures. When an enemy knew your true name, theoretically speaking, the power of the spirit of language could directly touch your soul and cause immense damage to it. Moreover, this damage was impossible to defend against¡­ Of course, Sparda did not know all of Mundus¡¯s true name. It was only a part of it. How should it be put? This portion of Mundus¡¯s true name was not deliberately discovered by Sparda but accidentally exposed by Mundus himself. After unifying the Demon World, Mundus became increasingly arrogant. He began to regard himself as a god and tried to make all creatures worship and believe in him. Look at the titles he gave himself: the Monarch of the Demon World, the Eternal Sovereign, the Creator of the Demon World, the Sacred Father of Demons, the Great Creator, Great Emperor Mundus. When he made statues of himself, he even portrayed himself as a god¡­ During this process, a portion of his true name was inevitably revealed. Although it was only a portion, it was enough to give Sparda an enormous advantage in the battle against Mundus. In game terms, if an enemy knew all of the true name of a demon, then the enemy could deal 100% true damage to them that ignored their defense. Although Sparda only knew part of Mundus¡¯s true name and could not reach 100%, at least 30% or 40% was always there. Sparda was also one of the Chosen Ones of the Abyss. Although no one really knew what the so-called ¡®Chosen Ones of the Abyss¡¯ were, there was no doubt that they were all demons with astonishing talent and could grow rapidly. It was not a coincidence that Sparda was chosen. Not only was he proficient in sword techniques, but he was also extremely skilled at dark sealing magic. Although Sparda was still a little inferior to Mundus, the gap was not that big. So during the battle with Mundus, Sparda found the opportunity to seal him! With the strength of a demon lord, he defeated a demon who was about to become a demon king. This result was truly unfathomable, but Sparda did it. Of course, he could only seal Mundus and not really kill him. After plundering and absorbing all the Ouroboros Marks of countless demons of the Demon World, Mundus was already a being with an immortal soul. At this level, let alone Sparda, even Archangels such as Gabriel or Michael would find it difficult to purify Mundus¡¯s soul completely. Demon kings could only be sealed, but they would not perish. This had always been a saying in the Abyss. Although Sparda had successfully sealed Mundus, the name of the traitor Sparda could not be washed away. In addition, he had indeed violated his superiors, so all the demons of the Demon World regarded him as an enemy, and there was no place for Sparda in the Demon World. With no other choice, Sparda could only go to the human world. Interestingly, no one knew where the news came from, but when the humans of the human world heard about the upheaval in the Demon World, they really thought that Sparda had betrayed his compatriots to protect them. Therefore, they regarded Sparda as their savior, praised him for his noble soul, and worshipped him endlessly. Without Mundus¡¯s rule, the demons of the Demon World no longer had any constraints, and they once again became scattered and fought separately. So naturally, they would not be able to invade the human world on a large scale. From this point of view, Sparda had indeed saved the human world once, giving the humans of this world a chance to recuperate and develop civilization. The power of Sparda¡¯s seal on Mundus weakened over time, but this seal lasted for two thousand years. During these two thousand years, Sparda spent most of his time in the human world, allowing him to observe the human race better and closer. Perhaps because he had observed for too long, he was gradually affected by humans. Not only did he create a human incarnation for himself, but he also had feelings like humans. One day two thousand years later, he fell in love with a human woman named Eva, and thus Dante and Vergil were born. However, the flag of returning home to get married was like a curse. Not only was it effective for humans, but also for demons. Not long after Sparda got married and had children, Mundus broke through the seal and caused Sparda¡¯s family to fall apart¡­ His wife died tragically, and his pair of children were separated. Sparda was in tremendous pain at that time. He also realized that as long as Mundus was alive, he and his family could not have a peaceful life at all. So not long after the tragedy happened, he quietly sneaked back to the Demon World and wanted to find a way to seal Mundus again. However, when he returned to the Demon World, he discovered that Mundus had done many things during the two thousand years he was sealed. Even though he slept most of the time in the seal, he would occasionally wake up for a while. During this period of time, Mundus would contact his demon subordinates and order them to do things. Through investigation, Sparda found that Mundus had been plotting a huge scheme and seemed about to succeed. Therefore, under the urgency of this emergency, Sparda could not worry about too much. He gave up the opportunity to challenge Mundus for revenge and chose to use himself as the sealing medium to stop Mundus¡¯s scheme¡­ Sparda¡¯s narration of the events was not that detailed. Roy deduced all of this from Sparda¡¯s description and some of the situations he knew. ¡°So, you mean you want to continue maintaining the existence of the seal and give me the task of repelling Mundus?¡± Roy concluded. Then he looked at Sparda with a sneer. ¡°Then, have you ever thought about what would happen if I refuse?¡± Roy put a hand on his chin and tilted his head to look at Sparda. ¡°Mundus hates you the most, not me! It can even be said that Mundus and I have never even had any dealings. So why should I take the risk of fighting a demon king to help you?¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Sparda let out a deep laugh. ¡°Demon Osiris, because I know that you won¡¯t reject me. I already know your intentions through the memories in the soul fragments. I can tell you everything I know about the Demon Bible. I also pursued the Demon Bible in the past, so I¡¯m certain that I know more than you! Also, Mundus took away the Ouroboros Mark in your souls when you entered this world. Even if you immediately return to the Abyss, these marks won¡¯t be able to return. Moreover, this state of losing the mark will always accompany you. No matter which world you go to next, there won¡¯t be another mark. So if you want to regain the marks, you have to defeat Mundus!¡± ¡°You¡¯re certain that I¡¯ll help you¡­¡± Roy sighed. ¡°As expected of an old demon who has lived for nearly ten thousand years!¡± After hearing Roy¡¯s words, Dante could not help but sneak a glance at his brother. Vergil had truly inherited his father¡¯s deep scheming¡­ Sparda did not say anything and just looked at Roy. He knew that after saying so much, Demon Lord Osiris would definitely submit. However, what he did not expect was that Roy suddenly grinned sinisterly. ¡°Actually, I have another choice!¡± With that, before Sparda could react, Roy suddenly waved his hand to summon Frostmourne. Powerful magic power quickly condensed on the sword, and then he slashed at the magic power chains that tied Sparda to the seal! ¡°No! No!¡± Sparda shouted. But it was too late. Magic power sparks immediately shot out from Frostmourne¡¯s blade as it severed the chains! Roy used this violent method to destroy Sparda¡¯s seal formation! The moment the magic power chains broke, the ground where the seal was immediately trembled. Moreover, this pentagram seal formation was basically connected to one another. After the seal at this point was destroyed, the seals at the other four points immediately had a chain reaction and broke one after another. The ground was trembling, and Sparda could not help but roar at Roy, ¡°Damn it! What have you done?! Even if you¡¯re unwilling to fight Mundus, there¡¯s no need to destroy the seal formation!¡± ¡°I asked you what you were sealing, but you didn¡¯t tell me!¡± Roy calmly inserted Frostmourne into the ground in front of him and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m very curious, so I chose the second option. Destroy the seal and release you. This way, won¡¯t there be two people who can fight against Mundus?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Sparda was just about to say something in anger when his body parts, which were at the other four sealing formations, appeared beside him and fused with his body. He could not be bothered to condemn Roy for the moment. Yes, to Roy, this second choice was the most beneficial because he could not take the enormous risk of fighting Mundus alone with merely a few words from Sparda. After so many years, Sparda¡¯s mind had long changed, and he did not seem to regard himself as a demon anymore. So just like how he could not believe Roy, a compatriot from the Abyss, Roy could not believe him either. Therefore, Roy felt that he should release Sparda, the target of Mundus¡¯s hatred, and let him be the main force of the battle, while Roy would only need to support from the side. With the presence of the Legendary Demon Swordsman Sparda, the success rate of defeating Mundus would greatly increase. As long as they could defeat Mundus, it was only a matter of time before taking back the Ouroboros Marks. As for what Sparda knew about the Demon Bible, Roy also had a way to get him to talk¡­ Don¡¯t forget that Dante and Vergil were here¡­ The trembling of the ground became more and more intense, and the altar of the sealing formation was gradually collapsing. A vast amount of magic power soared into the sky from the altar, and the same thing was happening at the other four points of the pentagram. When the five immense magic powers converged in the sky of the Demon World, a pitch-black, incomparably giant hole appeared in the sky of the Demon World. ¡°W-what is that?!¡± Nero opened his mouth wide as he looked at the hole. Although he could not see it, he could roughly sense it, so he could not help but exclaim. Sparda had already merged his body parts at this time and could not help but sigh. ¡°It¡¯s a spatial channel!¡± ¡°Spatial channel? Where does it lead?¡± Julia asked. ¡°It leads to a twin world that is very similar to this world!¡± Sparda could no longer conceal it. ¡°This world is a very rare twin world in the Infinite Worlds. Although its appearance is wrapped in the Purgatory Space, if you pass through the Purgatory Space, you will not return to the void but another extremely similar world!¡± ¡°Twin worlds? That¡¯s really rare, but¡­¡± Benia asked curiously, ¡°Why did you seal this channel?¡± ¡°Because the world on that side is the world occupied by the defeated Heaven side!¡± Sparda said. ¡°After their defeat in the battle with the Demon World, they did not return to Heaven but instead went to the twin world and stationed there. Now, this channel has opened again. In other words, the Eternal War will begin once again, and the twin worlds will fall into the endless flames of war¡­¡± Chapter 444 - Junia The Eternal War? Roy was not too worried about this. After all, he had experienced it once in the Darksiders world and felt that this war with Heaven was not a big deal. However, the Eternal War in the Darksiders world had completely ravaged the human world, and there were only around two thousand survivors left on the entire planet. If Sparda¡¯s worry was about the human world, then it was understandable. Now, Roy was curious about the other world because if his guess was right, the angels in that world were Julia¡¯s former compatriots. No wonder Roy had not felt the aura of angels after arriving in the Devil May Cry world. It was not because there was no Heaven in this world, but because the demons had defeated the angels and expelled them from this world thousands of years ago. However, from Sparda¡¯s description, after being expelled, the angels did not return to the true Heaven but instead went to the twin world that was extremely similar to the Devil May Cry world¡­ In this case, the time when Samael came to this world should be around when the angels were defeated. Julia might have been one of the last angels to withdraw, but Samael had caught her and transformed her into a fallen angel. Samael had never appeared in front of the demons here, so even some demons that had been around for a long time in the Demon World had never seen him. The reason why Samael had quietly left was probably because he saw that Mundus was about to become a demon king, so he had given up on this world in order to avoid a conflict between kings. From this, Roy inferred another conclusion. Mundus might be able to plunder the Ouroboros Marks of demons weaker than him, but he could not plunder the ones of those stronger than him. Otherwise, Samael would have had his mark taken away when he entered this world. Wouldn¡¯t he have fought Mundus in that case? Seeing that Sparda had finished merging his body, Roy said, ¡°Did you secretly seal this passage to the twin world because Mundus was unearthing it?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Sparda nodded. ¡°I have always suspected that during the ten years that Mundus disappeared, he went to the other world through this channel. Considering the arrogant personality of Mundus, who has always regarded himself as a god, and his morbid fetish for the angelic appearance, I think he might have reached some kind of agreement with the angels in that world¡­ You have to know that this technique of plundering the Ouroboros Marks of demons doesn¡¯t seem like something a demon can come up with by himself¡­¡± Roy and Benia could not help but be stunned when they heard this. It seemed that this was indeed the case. Demons had always fought rather recklessly. On the other hand, angels had always been trying to make up for their lack of population, so when it came to things like magic technology, such as artificial angels¡­ their research in magic was much deeper than that of demons. It was impossible for someone to tamper with spatial channels without some knowledge. ¡°This spatial channel is not fixed. It only appears when the twin worlds are close to each other! So when I sealed this channel, Mundus could not find it¡­¡± Sparda could not help but glare at Roy at this point. ¡°If not for you messing things up, I would have only needed to wait another ten years or so for the twin worlds to move away from each other, and the channel would have closed. Now it¡¯s just great. Once the seal on the channel disappears, there¡¯s no need for Mundus to look for it¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Before killing you, I don¡¯t think Mundus will leave you, the traitor, alone and go to that world!¡± Roy pulled out Frostmourne from the ground and looked up. ¡°Let¡¯s deal with the current situation first. They¡¯re already here.¡± As though to confirm Roy¡¯s words, countless sounds came from above the deep valley. Not only that, but the excited and bloodthirsty roars of the demons accompanied them. The demon army under Mundus had appeared¡­ Hearing these noises, Dante, Vergil, and Nero could not help but tighten their grip on their weapons. Although Rebellion and Yamato were still there, Sparda¡¯s soul fragments had already been taken out from their weapons, and the power of the two demon swords had dropped several levels, making Dante and Vergil feel a little lacking in confidence. But at this moment, Sparda condensed his Devil Sword Sparda again and raised it. ¡°Children, do you remember the swordsmanship lessons I taught you?¡± These words calmed Dante and Vergil down once again. The two brothers looked at each other as though they had returned to their childhood. But this time, it was different. They were fighting alongside their father! ¡°Come on! Gather your conviction!!¡± With Sparda¡¯s roar, Sparda, Dante, and Vergil simultaneously slashed at the top of the deep valley! Three different magic power rays of light erupted from their blades and joined together, forming an incomparably enormous magic power pillar that surged upward. The light illuminated the entire deep valley. Countless screaming demons that were flying down collided with this pillar of light condensed from sword energy and magic power. Under the impact of the powerful magic power, the demons screamed and turned into ashes in the pillar of light. The pillar of light broke through the surface of the deep valley like a hot knife through butter, and without slowing down, it slammed into the dark clouds of the Demon World, directly punching a hole in the sky. The dazzling pillar of light cut through the night sky, declaring its existence. Many demons on the surface flapped their wings and flew away from the pillar of light in panic. Even hundreds of kilometers away, the brilliance of the pillar of light could be seen. ¡°This is¡­ an epic scene!¡± Rafaro, who was floating in the sky, could not help but exclaim when he saw this scene. The pillar of light lasted for a while before gradually dissipating and finally extinguishing. However, the combined attack of Sparda and his sons eliminated countless demons. The whole deep valley was wiped out, and the terrifying roars of the demons disappeared. The entire deep valley was empty and quiet. Seeing this situation, Dante whistled to express his excitement as he placed Rebellion on his back. They had eliminated the demons in the deep valley, but there were still more enemies waiting for them on the surface. Sparda looked back at Roy, only to see him grinning sinisterly. He stretched out his hand to gesture ¡®you first, please¡¯! Even Sparda could not help but feel depressed after seeing Roy¡¯s expression. It seemed that Demon Osiris was determined to make him the main tank¡­ The black elytra on his back spread open, revealing two more pairs of wings as thin as cicada wings. Sparda spread his wings and flew up. Dante and Vergil also transformed into demon forms and followed their father. ¡°Hey! Wait for me!¡± Nero, who had yet to activate his demon form, was dumbfounded. He could not fly up like this. Fortunately, Roy grabbed his collar the next second and threw him onto Fat Tiger¡¯s back. Fat Tiger flew up with him and Cerberus, while Roy, Julia, and Benia flew beside Fat Tiger. The moment Roy flew out of the deep valley to the surface, even he was a little stunned. In all directions, within a 360-degree radius, he could see countless densely-packed demons rushing over. In the darkness, the eyes of these demons glowed with scarlet light, and together, it looked like a scene that could cause people with trypophobia to vomit. An army of millions or even tens of millions of demons surrounded Roy, Sparda, and the others¡­ Farther away, in the direction of Demon King City, Roy could not see the situation in Demon King City clearly, but he could see a massive pentagram magic formation appearing in the sky above Demon King City and slowly rotating. If he guessed correctly, it was Mundus¡¯s seal. He seemed to be struggling to break the seal and appear. ¡°How much strength can Mundus retain with the seal you set?¡± Roy asked Sparda. Sparda pondered for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s been too long. Now, the power of the seal may only seal twenty percent of his strength¡­ Moreover, his true body might very well be able to appear in the Demon World fully!¡± ¡°A demon king with eighty percent strength?¡± Roy rubbed his chin. ¡°I wonder how strong he is?¡± ¡°I said that he¡¯s not a true demon king!¡± Sparda said. ¡°He doesn¡¯t have any ¡®authority¡¯ to speak of. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t even need to fight and could just run away!¡± Roy nodded and then turned around to say to Julia and Benia, ¡°Fuse. Don¡¯t be careless!¡± Julia and Benia looked at each other before taking out crystal earrings and placing them in their hands. The crystal earrings were a small pendant with a golden ball attached to it. If you looked carefully, you would be able to see the golden pentagram in the ball. Yes, this was a reduced version of the Potara Earrings. Roy had specially made it for Julia and Benia to use for the Fusion technique. Julia had the right earring in her hand, while Benia had the left earring in her hand. The two of them carefully put their earrings on the right earlobe. The moment they finished wearing them, their bodies suddenly emitted dazzling light. Their bodies instantly disappeared, and in their place was a completely new female¡­¡¯angelic demon¡¯? This angelic demon was about two meters tall, and her angelic black battle dress accentuated her figure to the point of being explosive. Scarlet-black flames enveloped her entire body, and her long black and red hair flew upward, floating up in the raging flames with heat waves continuously fluctuating. A pair of long curved demon horns extended from her forehead, and red and golden double pupils appeared in her eyes. Her left wing was Julia¡¯s black flame wing, and on the other side was Benia¡¯s demon wing. Both wings were equally large, and the wingspan extended out for about fifteen meters. The most astonishing thing was the magic power pressure emanating from her body. It was actually a proper demon lord-level magic power pressure! ¡°Ah~~¡± This newly-appeared angelic demon let out a lazy and incomparably gentle sound. Just this voice alone could excite people. Holding the demon sword in one hand and the succubus whip in the other, the fused angelic demon called out her name. ¡°My name is¡­ Junia!¡± Chapter 445 - We Cuckolded Ourselves Back in Frostfire City, Benia had talked to Roy about the Fusion technique. At that time, Roy thought that she was joking, but what he did not expect was that she actually took it seriously. She found Julia and told her about the Fusion technique. After describing it, she succeeded in persuading Julia, so Roy could only design and make fusion earrings for them. Angelic demon, this name was fallen angel and demon combined into one. To the entire Abyss, she was absolutely a new species, but because she was born in the Abyss, she was still recognized as an Abyss creature and protected by the Ouroboros Mark. And the most interesting thing was that although Julia and Benia had fused their strength, memories, and souls, the consciousness of the angelic demon Junia was brand new. She even had a true name that belonged to her alone! Besides the name that she declared to others that was like the fusion of their names, the other ones were completely different from those of Julia and Benia. Roy had set a time limit for the fusion earrings. Each fusion could last an hour. Once the time was up, Julia and Benia would separate again and reappear. After the first fusion ended, Roy had once asked Julia and Benia how they felt, but the two women could not recall what happened during the fusion at all. There were no memories after the fusion. The angelic demon Junia born after the fusion was truly a very special individual. This special thing was that she would only exist in the world for an hour after Julia and Benia fused. After studying Junia¡¯s existence, Roy immediately became curious and vigilant. He was curious because after Junia appeared, her soul was neither Julia¡¯s nor Benia¡¯s, nor was it a combination of two souls but a brand new one. Even Roy did not understand how this brand new soul appeared, and it appeared very suddenly. As for his vigilance, it was because he realized that the reason for the phenomenon of Junia¡¯s appearance was that it was the fusion of two individuals with complete consciousnesses. This could not help but make him think about the situation of soul fragments. If he separated out a soul fragment to create a clone, then after a long time, when the clone also developed self-consciousness, would the Junia phenomenon also occur after the fusing? If fusing with a self-aware clone led to the birth of a new body, new consciousness, and new soul, wouldn¡¯t that mean that the existence that originally belonged to oneself would be erased? As expected, his previous caution was correct. It was best not to abuse clones¡­ Junia stretched her wings lazily and observed her surroundings curiously. ¡°Where is this? It¡¯s not in the Abyss?¡± Junia¡¯s voice was even more charming and seductive than Benia¡¯s, but her expression and attire were as holy as an angel¡¯s. It could be said that once she spoke, even demons could not resist becoming restless. Roy also felt a little unbearable. ¡°Junia, we meet again!¡± ¡°Hehehe!¡± Junia giggled. She spread her wings, directly flew to Roy, and hugged his head to her chest. While pressing his face against her towering mountain peaks, she said resentfully, ¡°Dear Osiris, haven¡¯t you figured out a way to make me stay longer when I come out?¡± Yes, after the fusion ended, Julia and Benia had none of Junia¡¯s memories at all, so they did not know that they now had one more competitor, and it was a completely invisible competitor. This invisible competitor had driven Roy when the second fusion test occurred. Angelic demon Junia was the so-called mistress¡­ oh, wait, Little Four[1]! Just like how there were five of the Four Heavenly Kings, Roy¡¯s two lovers were actually three! Junia¡¯s existence gave Roy a sense of sneaky excitement. But the current situation was not suitable for anything lewd, so he gently pushed her away. ¡°Stop messing around. I asked you to come out to fight! Look around. These are all enemies.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really¡­ awesome!¡± Junia stretched out her pink tongue and licked her red lips as she looked at the demons gathering from all directions. Her dual-pupils glowed with bloodlust. Yes, despite Junia¡¯s seductive soul and appearance, she was actually a complete battle maniac. Violent dark golden flames rose from Junia¡¯s weapons and armor, as well as her wings. At the same time, these dark golden flames formed a giant flame halo behind her head. It looked like the halo of an angel. She fully entered her battle stance. Seeing that she could not wait to fly out, Roy quickly pointed at Sparda, Dante, and Vergil and said, ¡°Pay attention. Those three demons are allies. Don¡¯t fight them!¡± Junia nodded and did not say anything. She flapped her wings, and her entire body turned into a stream of flames that rushed out in the next second! This stream of flames carried a terrifying aura of destruction as it refracted dozens of times among the demons in an instant. In the dark night sky, these zigzag-shaped trajectories of her attacks were clearly visible. All the demons blocking her path did not even have the time to grunt before they turned into black ashes in her violent flames. ¡°Hehehe! Die! Those who block me will die!!¡± Hearing Junia¡¯s crazy and excited shouts, Roy could not help but break out in cold sweat. This crazy woman has really started again¡­ Perhaps it was because Junia herself knew that she only existed for an hour, so every time she came out, she did everything she could to finish what she wanted to do, as though she was desperately rushing for time. Thus, she seemed a little crazy, be it on the battlefield or on the bed¡­ The dark golden flames on her were a new variant of flames born after the fusion of Julia¡¯s destruction flames and Benia¡¯s hellfire. Even Roy did not know how to name this flame. It was a power unique to Junia. Junia herself possessed the powerful strength of the lord level. Coupled with these dark golden flames, her combat strength was beyond imagination. In just a few minutes, she had eliminated tens of thousands of demons. Even Sparda, who was also fighting, was shocked when he saw Junia¡¯s crazy fighting style. He had no idea how this woman appeared, nor did he even know if she was a fallen angel or demon. In fact, if you really wanted to classify her, then Junia should be inclined toward ¡®nephalem (nephilim)¡¯ in nature, but it was different from true ¡®nephalem¡¯¡­ On the three-dimensional battlefield in the sky, it was still okay. With the trio of Sparda and his sons, Roy, and Junia, the demons had not been able to surround them. But it was a little troublesome on the ground battlefield. Fat Tiger, Cerberus, and Nero had to face the endless siege of demons. Although the attack power of low-level demons was not much, the accumulation of small amounts would ultimately cause them damage. After Roy noticed this situation, he stopped for the time being and did not deal with the demons in the air. Instead, he teleported back to the top of Rafaro¡¯s head. Standing on Rafaro, Roy made him lock onto the densest spots of the ground demons. After Rafaro¡¯s locking was complete, Roy poured magic power into his body. The next second, several thick grayish-white beams of light fell from the sky! The color and light of these beams were like the color of dawn in the morning as they tore through the dark night sky of the Demon World and illuminated the entire land. The densely-packed demons on the ground looked up in a daze, but before they could see clearly, the light of Glimmering Dawn had already enveloped them. In this light, the demons found their bodies begin to distort involuntarily. No matter how solid their armor was, how thick their skin was, how hard their cuticles and scales were, they could not resist this immense force at all! One circle, two circles, three circles¡­ The internal organs of the demons were crushed and ruptured, and purple blood kept pouring out from their mouths, noses, and ears. Four circles, five circles, six circles¡­ The bones of the demons wailed, and cracking sounds kept coming. Their originally strong bodies became as soft as dough. Under the effect of the distortion force field, thousands of demons bore the brunt of the impact and were twisted into misshapen shapes. The ground under their feet could not escape their misfortune either. The ground shook and separated, and the demons squeezed one another desperately like mortal enemies. Vortexes appeared on the incomparably solid ground, and a cataclysm-like destruction effect erupted in the rumbling. Deep fissures appeared and swallowed all the demon corpses above them, leaving only the black light of soul balls floating. The entire battlefield environment had totally changed. Only Fat Tiger and the others were in a safe zone. This safe zone was like an isolated island. If the demons on the ground wanted to continue besieging Fat Tiger and the others, they had to cross the deep fissures that were as wide as natural moats first. Seeing this, Nero, who was covered in purple blood, could finally put down the Red Queen in his hand and heave a sigh of relief¡­ He looked up and saw the Sky Dragon of Osiris in the sky. He was shocked. This attack that was like a dimensional attack made him realize how terrifying this Sky Dragon was. But he did not know that Roy, who was on top of Rafaro¡¯s head, was frowning while watching the battle below. Logically speaking, since the battlefield had already become like this, the low-level demons should feel fear and terror. But unfortunately, they were still charging at everyone fearlessly. Even though the deep fissures on the ground blocked them, they still did not hesitate to use the corpses of their companions to fill these deep fissures. They were completely showing the stance of not resting until they achieved their goal. ¡°Do you want to use these low-level demons to consume our magic power and stamina? You¡¯re indeed a ruthless ruler.¡± Roy turned to look in the direction of Demon King City, where Mundus was still struggling to break free from the seal¡­ [1] Chinese wordplay joke. Mistress in Chinese is СÈý Little Three, as in third party. Chapter 446 - Unlucky How many demons were there in the entire Demon World? No one knew. The Purgatory Space of the Devil May Cry world could be regarded as an ¡®ancient battlefield¡¯, and its recorded history could be traced back to nearly ten thousand years ago. Countless demons had reproduced and thrived here, and demons were born and dying every moment. In such a long time, there were many variant and mutant species that were different from the Abyss demons. It could be said that this place had evolved into a ¡®new Abyss¡¯. During the chaotic battle, Roy had been observing carefully, and he found a situation that made him concerned¡ªinsect-type demons accounted for the majority of the Demon World, and there were all three levels of lower, middle, and upper. Insect-type demons were the most important branch of demons. Even in the Abyss, they were the most famous and oldest demons, and their ancestor was Beelzebub, one of the Seven Demon Kings¡­ Roy had traveled in the Abyss for many years, but he had not seen as many insect-type demons as there were in the Demon World! Generally speaking, if a ruler appeared among the demons entrenched in a certain area, then the racial composition of these demons would usually be the same race as the ruler. This was the tendency for the same race. For example, Roy was a frost demon, so he would try recruiting frost demons as much as possible when recruiting subordinates. For flame demon lords, they would also try recruiting flame demons as much as possible as their subordinates. Even if there were not that many flame demons, they would at least recruit fire-type demons. Now, there were so many insect-type demons in the Demon World, and even Sparda, the former general of the Demon World, was also an insect-type demon. Inferring to this tendency, Roy could not help but wonder if Mundus, the ruler of the Demon World, was also an insect-type demon. On the battlefield, the one with the highest killing efficiency was actually Junia. She had already gone crazy from killing, and she was constantly shuttling through the sky. Dark golden flames turned into a meteor shower from time to time and smashed onto the ground, burning the demons on the ground, causing them to scream again and again. Fat Tiger had the next highest killing efficiency, and he held a piece of territory with Cerberus. The two giant beasts were like meat grinders, crushing the demons that pounced on them into pieces. Compared to them, Sparda, Dante, Vergil, and Nero, this group of grandfather, father, and son had the lowest killing efficiency because they almost all used sword skills. Although there were also large-scale AoE sword skills, sword skills were naturally much slower at killing than magic¡­ However, the four of them killed the most high-rank demons¡­ After releasing Glimmering Dawn to strike the ground, Roy did not attack much. Only when some overconfident fellows flew over to attack him would he deal with them. Most of the time, Roy was conserving his energy and waiting for Mundus to appear. Even though Sparda had said that Mundus was not a true demon king, Roy did not dare to be careless. He had seen the demon king clones of Samael and Lilith and knew very well how terrifying demon kings were. Even if a pseudo-demon king like Mundus could not compare to Samael and Lilith, he would not be as easy to deal with as a demon lord of the same level. It was necessary to make preparations. In addition, Roy was still paying attention to the slowly rotating spatial channel in the sky. To be honest, he did not expect that Sparda would not hesitate to split his body to seal this thing. But on second thought, Sparda had once sealed the passage between the human world and the Demon World, so now it seemed normal for him to seal the passage to the twin world. Now that the seal was broken, and the channel appeared, since the Demon World could see it, could the twin world see it as well? If the angels on the other side noticed the channel appear, would they send troops over? About twenty minutes later, Roy¡¯s premonition came true. A golden light suddenly appeared in the dark spatial channel! Roy felt that it was the power of holy light, so he immediately roused his spirits and looked at the channel. Then he saw a¡­ strange-looking angel appear! Due to passing through the spatial channel, when this angel appeared, it was the entire transformation process from transparent to corporeal. As this angel gradually became clearer, Roy saw his full appearance. He was a strange angel that looked somewhat like a bird. He only had one eye in the middle of his head, and his whole head looked like a bird¡¯s beak. His hands were not five fingers but three fingers that looked like bird claws. The legs below were the same. They were inverse joint legs, and his feet also had three bird claws, but they were thicker than his finger claws. His body was an upright human figure, and his lower body was wrapped in a white battle skirt. His upper body was bare, and only on his two arms were there simple golden ornaments. On his back was a pair of pure white wings, but the edges of the wings were golden. He held a golden spear in his bird claw-like hands, and at the tip of the spear was a cross-shaped jaw. Other than that, he had no other equipment, so he looked very shabby. He was probably just a lowest-level angel who came to scout. But even the lowest-level angel was a true angel! Above this strange angel¡¯s head, a golden ring was shining with holy light. This was an angel halo, a ¡®crown¡¯ condensed from holy power, a symbol of an angel¡¯s identity. In other words, this strange, even ugly-looking ¡®birdman¡¯ was indeed a true angel! Every angel knew how to condense an angel halo, but not every angel would wear it all the time. Wearing an angel halo was usually only in one situation, and that was when they needed to spread their doctrines and faith¡­ This was also why the angels that Roy had encountered in the past did not have this thing on their heads¡ªwhen angels encountered demons, it was impossible for them to preach, and they would only fight and kill. This lowest-level angel who came to scout clearly did not understand the situation, so when he appeared, he was still wearing his angel halo and looked rather solemn. But when he emerged and saw the scene of countless demons fighting below, he was immediately dumbfounded! The most ridiculous thing was that the moment the demons sensed the holy light that was completely incompatible with the dense dark power in the surroundings, the millions of demons raised their heads and looked at this uninvited guest. Who am I? Where am I? What am I doing here? Should I run? Being looked at by so many enemies with bloodthirsty and vicious eyes, just like a little lamb that fell into a pack of wolves, this low-level angel was so terrified that he almost wet himself. He had only been ordered to investigate this spatial channel that suddenly appeared, and he had never thought that he would encounter such a big scene. After regaining his senses, he hurriedly turned around and wanted to return through the spatial channel. But before he could reach the pitch-black spatial vortex, a tremendous force grabbed his body. To this low-level angel, this force was so powerful that he could not resist it at all. His entire body could no longer move as this force pulled him away from the spatial channel and dragged him back. After the low-level angel stopped, he realized that there was a tall demon in front of him! ¡°Even angels are like this?¡± After Roy captured this angel with his Psychokinesis, he placed him in front of him to observe him and ridiculed. ¡°This is basically defective, right?¡± Rafaro said, ¡°It isn¡¯t like that. This guy should be an ¡®ancient angel¡¯. When the Elder Wars broke out in Ashan, we faceless had encountered some ancient angels like this. It¡¯s said that these ancient angels are the appearance of the first-generation angels¡­¡± ¡°First-generation angels?¡± Roy said in surprise, ¡°Did angels look like this back then? It looks even uglier than demons!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± Rafaro said. ¡°But you have to remember that all living creatures can evolve, and it¡¯s the same for angels. In order to better spread their doctrines and beliefs, they¡¯ve evolved into becoming more and more beautiful. Moreover, because most of the objects they spread their doctrines and beliefs to are humans, their looks became more and more like humans¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s this? Is this necessary for business?¡± Roy shook his head in amusement. He grabbed the wings of this low-level angel and sized it up. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t this guy evolve?¡± ¡°Who knows?¡± Rafaro also found it a little strange. ¡°Perhaps they resist evolution. Why don¡¯t you ask Sparda? Hasn¡¯t that guy been dealing with these ancient angels for thousands of years?¡± ¡°Forget it. Who cares so much? No matter what it looks like, it¡¯s still an angel!¡± Roy said as he tore the low-level angel in half. Blood and feathers fell from the sky. After the angel corpse that Roy tore in half fell to the ground, the demons below immediately fought to devour it. Even the soul did not escape¡­ This guy was unlucky. An angel had actually intruded into a battlefield of demons, and he could only die. ¡°If the scout doesn¡¯t return, the angels on the other side should become much more cautious,¡± Roy said. ¡°They won¡¯t disturb me for the time being, but this will arouse their vigilance. They might block the exit on the other side. If Mundus wants to use this channel to do something, then he has to come out quickly to deal with us¡­¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a red cross-shaped lightning bolt suddenly erupted from the rotating pentagram in the sky above Demon King City in the distance. The entire magic formation turned into a curtain of countless light beams amid the lightning. Then in the dark night sky, three blood-red eyes arranged in a triangle appeared. These three blood-red eyes were extremely bright and dazzling as they floated in the sky like three enormous searchlights with electric sparks flashing around them. Mundus finally broke the seal and appeared. He looked at the entire battlefield like a god¡­ Chapter 447 - Statue ¡°What a pretentious fellow!¡± Roy snorted coldly in his heart. With his ability, he could naturally detect that the three electric eyes in the sky were not his main body at all but an illusion formed by a magic power projection. Sparda had said before that Mundus was a very ugly demon. Roy now vaguely understood that this guy seemed to be trying his best to hide his original appearance and was unwilling to reveal it to the world. This gave Roy the feeling that Mundus had an¡­ inferiority complex? Roy did not know what the situation was, but Mundus¡¯s three eyes in the sky had already seen Sparda on the battlefield. ¡°Hahaha, Sparda! You damn traitor, have you finally shown yourself?¡± Mundus¡¯s voice came from the distant sky and echoed throughout the entire battlefield. He said in an ecstatic tone, ¡°Ohoho, look at what this is? There are two¡­ no, three little fellows with the same bloodline as you. Why, are they your seed, Sparda?!¡± ¡°Mundus!!¡± On the ground, Sparda raised his demon sword high, pointed it at Mundus¡¯s three eyes in the sky, and roared, ¡°Forty years ago, you destroyed my family and killed my wife. Now, it¡¯s time for you to pay this debt! Today, I will completely end you here!¡± ¡°Ridiculous!¡± Mundus sneered. ¡°You¡¯re the one who should repay your debt. Back then, because of my carelessness, you tricked me and caused me to be trapped in the Demon World for more than two thousand years. During these two thousand years, I wanted you to die at every moment, so much so that I¡¯m on the verge of going crazy thinking about it! Your dead human woman was nothing more than interest. This time, I will bury you, along with your bloodline, your three Children of Taboo, forever under the poisonous ground of the Demon World so that your souls can never reincarnate and can only wail in the endless void!¡± ¡°Is that so? Come on then!¡± Sparda released all his magic power pressure and shouted at Mundus, ¡°Don¡¯t use these illusions that can only fool the weak. Show your ridiculously ugly true body! Come and end it with me!¡± Sparda¡¯s words seemed to pierce Mundus¡¯s sore spot and caused his three eyes to tremble. He roared angrily, ¡°Shut up! If you want to die, then I¡¯ll fulfill your wish!¡± The next moment, the illusion of Mundus¡¯s eyes in the sky disappeared, and what replaced it was an intense tremor in Demon King City. From afar, Roy saw the building in the center of Demon King City collapse, causing dust to fill the air. And amid the dust, a colossal body stood up. It was a white¡­ stone statue nearly twenty meters tall! This stone statue was in the image of a human elder. He had a thick beard, and his face was the combination of solemn, kind, and so on. Behind the stone statue was a pair of huge white angel wings made of stone. As the stone statue stood up in Demon King City, these wings spread out, and the enormous wingspan seemed to be able to envelop Demon King City. It was hard to imagine that such a stone statue could move as freely as a living creature, but it did indeed fly. Its huge stone wings flapped, fanning a violent hurricane. The stone statue slowly flew off the ground and toward the battlefield. It was not until the stone statue flew closer that Roy realized that it really looked like an angel. But what was strange was that there was a giant cavity in the chest of the stone statue, giving people the feeling that¡­ it did not have a heart¡­ Needless to say, this stone statue was definitely made according to Mundus¡¯s wishes, so the large hole missing in the heart of the stone statue might have some special meaning. After flying above the battlefield, Mundus stopped. The arms of the stone statue slowly folded in front of him as he looked down at Sparda, Dante, and the others. They had to admit that Mundus¡¯s statue looked truly solemn and had an unusual kind of dignity at a close distance. ¡°Using this angel appearance as his statue, isn¡¯t Mundus afraid that his demons will rebel?¡± Rafaro looked at the statue in the sky and could not help but mock. ¡°Hmph. Although he uses an angel¡¯s appearance, this status is still emanating a rich aura of darkness. Moreover, with such a powerful magic power pressure, as long as those demons aren¡¯t stupid, who would dare to question him?¡± Roy said. Just as Roy said, the demons on the battlefield had already stopped. They had paid a massive price of casualties but could not take down Sparda, so they knew that it was impossible, and they could only wait for their boss to take action. After Mundus appeared, the demons looked at his angel statue. Although their eyes were flickering, they all lowered their heads and retreated to the side. ¡°Kneel!¡± Mundus looked down at Sparda on the battlefield and said with a reverberating voice, ¡°Kneel down, Sinner Sparda! In that case, I might let you die less painfully when I execute you!¡± However, Sparda could not be bothered to argue with him. He injected magic power into his demon sword, causing a long blade beam to shoot up from it. He used this action to express his determination to fight. Behind Sparda, Dante walked up with his sword on his shoulder and stood on Sparda¡¯s left. He looked up at the colossal statue and said jokingly, ¡°Aha, why is it still this broken statue? I broke it once on Mallet Island. Why was it restored?¡± Vergil silently stepped forward with Yamato and walked to Sparda¡¯s right. ¡°Can¡¯t we just cut him into pieces this time?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve cut down many demons, but this is the first time I¡¯m going to cut down a stone!¡± Nero walked behind Sparda and stabbed Red Queen into the ground. He twisted the energy valve a few times, causing the Red Queen¡¯s blade to emit a scorching red light. He smiled and said, ¡°But seeing as this is the first big gathering of the Sparda family, I¡¯ll treat it as a celebration¡­¡± Looking at his three descendants all showing fearlessness and courage, Sparda felt very pleased and became high-spirited. At this moment, Sparda felt bold and full of fighting spirit. After laughing loudly, he led the way. He stomped the ground, spread his wings, and shot toward Mundus in the sky. Behind him, Dante and Vergil, who quickly entered their demon forms, swiftly followed. Only Nero used his cybernetic arm to shoot out a hook that wrapped around the foot of the Mundus statue and stuck to it. The Sparda family went into battle together, and the four of them launched a battle of revenge against Mundus¡­ ¡°Fools!¡± Mundus sneered. The statue spread his arms, and a circle of demon runes with intense electric lights appeared out of thin air and surrounded his body. These runes blossomed with formidable magic power before shooting red lightning at Sparda and the others. In merely a single exchange, the battle entered the climax. The powerful magic power of both sides collided and affected almost the entire battlefield. The surrounding onlooking demons did not expect such a tremendous commotion, and they were all implicated and smashed into pieces. The remaining demons were frightened and hurriedly escaped, but Fat Tiger chased after them with Cerberus. Sareth and Cassandra rode on Fat Tiger¡¯s neck and shouted as they beat these fleeing dogs. Dark golden flames flashed, and Junia appeared in the sky and landed on Rafaro¡¯s back. Her face was flushed, as though she was extremely excited from the battle just now. After arriving in front of Roy, she immediately rubbed against him, her long legs and tail rubbing against his body continuously. She looked at Roy coquettishly. ¡°Darling, aren¡¯t you going to do it?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Roy knew that she was asking about Mundus, so he grinned sinisterly. ¡°The magic power pressure displayed by this statue is only about twice that of the lord level. This doesn¡¯t seem to be Mundus¡¯s true power. His true body should still be hidden in the statue. With this strength, the Sparda family should be able to deal with him. When they break the statue and force Mundus¡¯s true body to appear, I¡¯ll find an opportunity to take action.¡± ¡°Then, are you just going to watch? Do you want to do something?¡± Junia stretched out her tongue, licked Roy¡¯s chest, and giggled. ¡°I can still exist for about twenty minutes. Do you want to take the opportunity to have a good time with me?¡± ¡°Ahem!¡± Roy almost choked on her words. He waved his hand. ¡°Forget it. This situation isn¡¯t suitable.¡± Junia giggled. After Roy grabbed her tail and slapped her butt twice, she calmed down and let Roy continue watching the battle. It had to be said that when Mundus fought, the sound and light effects were really good. All kinds of high-end and flashy skills were at his fingertips, and even the darkness in the sky of the Demon World was dispelled. But the Sparta family besieging him succeeded in attacking the statue one after another, cutting it into pieces. In particular was Sparda¡¯s sword. According to Roy¡¯s observation, in addition to his fierce sword skills, there was another phenomenon that was very worthy of Roy¡¯s attention. The damage that Sparda caused to the Mundus statue was much greater than that of Dante and Vergil. This was not because Sparda¡¯s magic power was stronger than that of Dante and the others. Even if it were the same quality magic power that Dante and the others used, it would still be the same situation. Roy noticed that Sparda¡¯s mouth was moving slightly every time he attacked, seemingly like he was muttering something. ¡°Is he declaring Mundus¡¯s true name?¡± Roy rubbed his chin and guessed in surprise. ¡°Is this how an enemy¡¯s true name is used in battle?¡± Chapter 448 - Fierce Battle Sparda quietly announced Mundus¡¯s true demon name as the demon sword in his hand kept slashing, shooting powerful sword beams at the Mundus statue from afar. From the beginning, the sword beams could only leave small cracks on the statue, but later on, every one of them could tear off pieces of the statue. All of this increased with every syllable that Sparda gradually recited. In comparison, Dante and Vergil often had to slash at the same place several times to damage the statue. Mundus naturally knew what Sparda was doing. To him, Sparda was the greatest threat, so he focused his attacks on Sparda. The statue roared, and the wings on his back suddenly spread open. Hundreds of red light thorns flew out and stabbed at Sparda. Sparda swung his demon sword and blocked most of the light thorns, but a few light thorns still pierced into his body. After these light thorns stabbed into Sparda, they did not disappear but remained in his body, bringing him immense pain. However, Sparda gritted his teeth and did not interrupt his rhythm as he repeatedly chanted the true name of Mundus¡¯s soul. Along with the chanting, Mundus felt his soul trembling and fluctuating constantly. It was the power of the spirit of language touching his source. The trembling of his soul not only affected his magic power but also made his body and soul unable to coordinate, and his movements began to slow down. Although he had experienced a similar situation two thousand years ago, after encountering Sparda again, he still felt restrained by Sparda. ¡°Sparda!!¡± Mundus roared as he released red light spikes all over the sky once again. ¡°You must die!!¡± To demons, if an enemy knew their true name, even if it was only a portion of it, then this enemy was an opponent that they had to kill as soon as possible. No demon dared to let an enemy who knew their true name live¡­ This was also the real reason why Mundus was unwilling to let off Sparda. Compared to this matter, the so-called crime of betrayal was secondary. In the chaotic battle, not only Sparda but even Dante and Vergil found it difficult to avoid these dense light thorns completely. These light thorns intertwined, pierced into their bodies, and continuously released scorching energy that brought unbearable pain. Even though the three of them were in demon form, this pain was still unavoidable. Of course, for a demigod demon lord, physical injuries were very difficult to be fatal to them. With their powerful recovery ability, such attacks could not kill the three of them. In comparison, Nero, who had been sticking to the statue, was spared. Although he was not injured by the light thorns, he was still having a hard time. The Mundus statue kept flying in the air, causing Nero to swing around and become dizzy. He gritted his teeth and persisted in climbing up the statue. His goal was the head of the statue. According to common sense, the hole in the heart of the Mundus statue should be where his weakness was because Nero saw a ball of magic power shining in the hole while it was in its battle stance. He reckoned that it should be where the driving core of the statue was. But Mundus did not forget to protect this place during the battle. His giant arms hugged together from time to time to cover his chest tightly, so Nero thought that it would not be easy to attack this place. On the other hand, the three eyes on the statue¡¯s face were shining with dazzling light. Of course, this statue could not be Mundus¡¯s main body. Mundus¡¯s main body was either hiding inside the statue or remotely controlling the statue to fight. In that case, he should be using these three eyes to perceive the situation outside. As long as he could think of a way to get rid of these three eyes, Mundus would immediately become blind. Fortunately, with the entanglement of Sparda, Dante, Vergil, Mundus did not notice Nero, the little bug climbing on him, allowing Nero to approach bit by bit¡­ The Mundus statue spread his wings again, and countless fine lightning bolts filled the sky. This move was like a spiritual storm, and the enveloped Sparda, Dante, and Vergil could not help but scream in pain. Especially Dante, he was struck by a bolt of lightning directly on his head, and the lightning charred his entire body black as he fell from the sky like a meteor. Before he crashed, a figure flew over and caught Dante. It was Sareth in his demon form. He spread his flame wings and caught Dante in the air, but the immense kinetic force smashed him toward the ground. Fortunately, the moment he was about to slam down, he finally stopped, landed on his feet firmly, and put Dante down. ¡°Th-thanks, brat!¡± The demon form Dante panted heavily and smiled sinisterly at Sareth. His demon appearance looked ferocious, so once he smiled, he had a sinister smile, and it was impossible to tell that he was grateful. Sareth curled his lips in disdain and took out his gun, Calamity. He placed it in Dante¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Your gun shoots fast enough, but its power is too weak. Try mine!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Dante did not stand on ceremony. He took Calamity and soared into the sky with a boom, flying toward the Mundus statue again. When he flew in front of the statue, Mundus waved his hand and released demon runes in the sky again. His actions inevitably caused a gap in his chest, so Dante grabbed the chance to inject a large amount of magic power into Calamity, raise his hand, and fire! Dante¡¯s magic power was much stronger than Sareth¡¯s. After this shot, a fireball the size of a washbasin flew out, drilled through the gap between the statue¡¯s arms, and then exploded in the hole in his heart! With a loud bang, Dante¡¯s shot seemed to have the power of a ship cannon. The colossal Mundus statue suddenly stopped, and a gigantic flame exploded in his chest. This attack also immediately interrupted the demon runes he released. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Sparda rushed in front of the statue. With a roar, the demon sword cut off one of the statue¡¯s arms. At the same time, because the statue stopped moving in the air, Nero seized the opportunity to run quickly onto his shoulder. When he arrived at the head, he suddenly jumped up, held Red Queen in both hands, and stabbed at the eye on the statue¡¯s forehead! It was really ruthless. Most of Red Queen pierced into the eye on his forehead. With a buzz, the lightning in the eye immediately swelled and scattered. Nero was already very experienced with this, so he quickly let go and backflipped. While falling, Nero waved his hand, and flames erupted from the muzzle of Blue Rose. Two bullets shot out, one on the left and one on the right, attacking the remaining two eyes of the statue. When Nero saw the flash of lightning that erupted when the bullets hit, he smiled and raised his middle finger at the statue with his left hand. ¡°This isn¡¯t the first time I¡¯ve done something like this to a big guy like you!¡± What Nero was talking about was naturally when he dealt with the Order of the Sword. Back then, the Order of the Sword had also created an enormous statue, but that statue was made in the form of Sparda, and the pope of the Order of the Sword also controlled the statue in this way. In the end, Nero and Dante defeated it. Therefore, Nero was already very experienced in dealing with such enormous statues¡­ Sparda and Nero had both achieved battle results, so of course, it was impossible for Dante and Vergil to watch. Their target was the two giant wings on the back of the statue. But what was surprising was that these wings were even harder than the statue itself. Dante and Vergil each slashed at the roots of the wings dozens of times, but they failed to cut off the wings and only left two deep scars. At this moment, the Mundus statue had already recovered. His entire body suddenly shot higher into the sky, directly shaking off Dante and Vergil. After reaching a higher altitude, Mundus roared angrily. One arm was severed, and the three eyes had lost their function. Mundus¡¯s control of the statue had undoubtedly dropped drastically, and he could not even see where Sparda was. However, this did not prevent him from retaliating! The mouth of the statue opened, and a grayish-white ball of light condensed in his mouth. The next second, a thick beam of light shot out and hit the ground. At first glance, this beam of light looked a little like Roy¡¯s Glimmering Dawn, but it was different. When Sparda saw this beam appear, his expression changed, and he shouted, ¡°Get out of the way! Don¡¯t touch this light!¡± After Dante and Vergil heard the warning, they immediately dodged the beam attack, but the beam hit the ground directly. With a humming sound, anything that the beam touched on the ground completely vaporized the moment they were hit. A huge pit with a diameter of more than three hundred meters instantly appeared on the ground, and the edge of the pit was full of crystallized solids. But this was not the end. The Mundus status in the sky began to twist his head, and as his head moved, the beam of light moved as well. In whatever direction the head turned in, the beam would sweep through the entire area. No one dared to touch this dangerous attack, and the Mundus statue vaguely sensed the approximate location of the four Sparda family members. He kept turning around and sweeping the beam at them. The range of the beam was quite large, and it forced Sparda and the others to flee in panic. As Roy watched this scene in the sky, he was slightly surprised because he could feel that Mundus¡¯s move¡­ How should he put it? It seemed to be a move after fusing with holy light power! That was because other types of elemental power could not have this effect. Is this fellow also some kind of¡­ lucky guy? While Roy was thinking this, he suddenly found that Mundus¡¯s attack had stopped. He looked again and found that Sparda had appeared behind the statue. Sparda swung his demon sword from behind and cut off the statue¡¯s head! The gigantic stone head rolled down from the sky, and the terrifying beam of light from his mouth gradually dissipated until it completely disappeared. After completing this attack, Sparda slowly fell from the sky. It seemed as though the red light spikes on his body that made him look like a hedgehog had already overwhelmed him¡­ Seeing Dante and Vergil rush forward and catch Sparda in the air, Roy smiled. The three pairs of demon wings on his back spread open, and he slowly floated up from Rafaro¡¯s back. ¡°It¡¯s finally our turn¡­¡± Roy smiled at Junia. Chapter 449 - Water Bear, Deformity Mundus was the enemy of the Sparda family, but not Roy¡¯s. Roy had not even seen Mundus before, so it was impossible for him to do his utmost to deal with Mundus. However, it was an indisputable fact that Mundus had taken away the Ouroboros Mark that the Gate of the Abyss had given Roy. Therefore, even if he did not do his best, he still had to take action. The head of the statue fell, and the torso of the statue naturally did not last long. Tens of thousands of tons of stone fell from the sky, causing intense tremors on the ground. After seeing the statue fall, the demons watching in the distance cried out and fled in all directions. But no one present thought that Mundus had lost nor that it was over. Fat Tiger, Cerberus, Cassandra, and Sareth crouched far away. In this battle, they did not have much room to take action, so it was better to watch. Meanwhile, Sparda, Dante, Vergil, and Nero were taking the opportunity to recover. They did not dare to pull out the light thorns on their bodies because they had a curse effect. Once they pulled them out, blood would pour out, so it was better to let them plug the wounds temporarily. Although it was painful, it would not affect their combat effectiveness too much. Surrounding the colossal Mundus statue were deep pits and ditches that the beam had burned earlier, and the crystallized ground was still emitting fatal radiation. The Mundus statue was lying on the ground, motionless. But before long, the body of the statue suddenly trembled violently. This trembling came from inside the statue, as though something was about to break out of its shell¡­ With a crack, a hole suddenly opened in the abdomen of the statue, and a blood-red clawed leg emerged from it! It was a leg that looked as though¡­ its skin had been stripped off, revealing the subcutaneous tissue. The fascia and muscle fibers on the leg were visible, and with the appearance of this clawed leg, an incomparably thick smell of blood filled the air. After the first clawed leg stuck out, the second, the third¡­ Then similar clawed legs appeared one after another, and the body of the statue kept shattering as these legs drilled out. When the statue almost completely shattered, Mundus¡¯s true body was fully revealed in front of everyone. He had indeed been hiding in the statue. Only when Roy saw Mundus¡¯s true body did he understand what Sparda meant by ¡®Mundus is an ugly demon¡¯ because this guy¡¯s appearance was really disgusting! Except for the countless clawed legs with flesh exposed, Mundus did not even have a face. On his entire head, there were only three huge eyeballs. These three eyeballs were round, and he could see countless radioactive blood vessels on the pale white balls. Moreover, these three eyeballs grew directly above the clawed legs, making them look terrifying. Mundus¡¯s entire body was made up of these dense clawed legs. Except for a large lump piled on the ground, the shape of his body could not be seen at all. And the parts of his body that piled up were not only very fat and bloated, but there were also many creases on them. Near his lower abdomen, several long whip-like tentacles were constantly shaking. Only the pair of carapace-like wings on his shoulder looked complete, but unfortunately, these wings were too small compared to his massive body, making others doubt whether he could use them to fly. At Roy¡¯s first glance of Mundus¡¯s body, he could not help but think of something he had seen online in his previous life¡ªpictures of water bears! The clawed legs on Mundus¡¯s body were no different from the legs of water bears. His shape was almost a combination of a water bear and a sea anemone, giving people goosebumps. Roy¡¯s guess was right. Mundus was indeed an insect-type demon, but the problem was that this insect-type demon looked too messed up, completely exceeding his understanding of insect-type demons¡­ ¡°It¡¯s a deformity!¡± Junia¡¯s voice suddenly came from the side. Roy turned around and looked at her. Junia nodded. ¡°This comes from Benia¡¯s memories. In her memories, apart from twins, demon eggs also have the possibility of giving birth to deformities. These demons are all born with all kinds of birth defects, so most of them can¡¯t hatch. Even if they can hatch, they will become extremely ugly.¡± Roy understood. In fact, any biological creature could theoretically have a deformed offspring, which was due to genetic disorders in the bloodline. After hearing Junia¡¯s words, Roy immediately understood Mundus¡¯s situation. Without a doubt, a demon without a face was definitely not a normal demon. Not only did he not have a face, but he did not even have the iconic demon horns, and even the wings on his back seemed to be underdeveloped and shriveled. There was no other explanation for this demon apart from being a deformity¡­ Logically speaking, according to the birth process of Abyss demons, deformed demons like Mundus should have been killed by other little demons after hatching. This was the nature of little demons. They would eliminate the weak, premature, deformed, and even dying ones to ensure that only the strong survived. But for some reason, Mundus, a deformity that should have been eliminated, actually survived. Needless to say, everyone knew that an individual like Mundus was one in a billion. Not only had he survived, but he had also advanced to such a powerful level. It could even be said that he was the only one in the entire demon race. It was unimaginable for other demons how tortuous Mundus¡¯s growth process was. It was no wonder that his psychology would become so distorted, and he would think of ways to hide his true appearance and use a statue to represent himself. As for why he chose to use this god-like angel appearance, it might be because of his extreme inferiority complex and powerful strength. His strength did not match his appearance, and it instead made him become inflated, causing him to have delusions of abandoning his identity as a demon and becoming an angel god¡­ According to what Cerberus said, the description of Mundus¡¯s appearance had always been circulating in the Demon World. According to the description, he was a white demon, which seemed to refer to Mundus¡¯s appearance after he went inside the statue. As for his true appearance, likely only Sparda had seen it once, and all the latter demons only saw the statue. The light beam that Mundus released earlier made Roy feel that a deformed demon like him might have special abilities that other demons did not. After all, the holy light power contained in the light beam was not something that every demon could do. Thinking of this, coupled with the lightning power that Mundus had released during the battle, Roy could not help but have a thought. Could Mundus also be preparing to take the route of a chaos demon? But then Roy shook his head, feeling that it was unlikely for Mundus. The so-called chaos demon should have appeared in the history of the Abyss. Otherwise, this name would not have been left behind. But as far Roy was concerned, he found that this kind of demon did not seem to be achievable by simply grasping all the elemental powers. At least for now, Roy had already mastered the seven elemental powers of light, dark, lightning, wind, ice (water), fire, and earth, but he had not discovered any qualitative changes in his power. Yes, Roy had also mastered earth elemental power in the past few years in Frostfire City. When he fought against Dante and the others earlier, he had also used earth magic. Roy did not use Devil Fruits or any other method for this magic element. It was the first magic he completed through his own practice. After successfully opening up the magic power circuit, Roy could be said to have all the elemental powers. However, the current him could only be regarded as a full-element demon mage at best, and he could not be called a chaos demon! If Roy¡¯s understanding was right, Lilith wanted to create a chaos demon in the Darksiders world to deal with the corrosion of Void power, so a chaos demon should have the power to fight against Void power. But Roy did not have the confidence to face the astonishing corrosive Void power directly¡­ What kind of power is chaos? Roy was still at a loss¡­ If Mundus is also deliberately evolving in this direction, then maybe I can obtain some answers from him¡­ With the emergence of Mundus¡¯s body, an astonishing magic power pressure appeared. It was more than twice as powerful as when he was in the statue state. When this magic power pressure burst out, it was as though the entire Demon World was trembling. Even Roy felt the pressure and broke out in a cold sweat. It¡¯s not as powerful as Samael¡¯s magic power, but¡­ Roy compared it in his heart. Three times¡­ no, at least five times that of ordinary demon lords! Sparda had said that Mundus only possessed demon king-level magic power, but perhaps it was because Mundus had not promoted to a true demon king, so in terms of magic power alone, he was only five times stronger than demon lords. It had to be known that if he truly promoted to demon king, his magic power would increase tremendously. If a demon lord¡¯s magic power was 100,000, then it would require at least a value of 1,000,000 to be considered a true demon king. Mundus¡¯s magic power of about 500,000 could only be regarded as at the pseudo-demon king level. Even so, the magic power that Mundus was displaying at this moment was astounding. At least, it would not be a problem for him to defeat all the demons in the entire Demon World alone. It had to be known that the further a demon¡¯s magic power grew, the more difficult it was to increase it. The ten million souls that Roy had obtained in the Ashan world had only increased his magic power to about 180,000. When he entered the True Name Liberation state, it was just over 200,000. And this was because he had a cheat¡­ An old demon like Sparda, who had lived for nearly ten thousand years, was only slightly stronger than Roy. He probably had a magic power value of about 230,000 to 250,000. From this, it was evident how difficult it was for demons to accumulate so much magic power under normal circumstances. Not only did it require luck but also enough time. Although the amount of magic power did not represent true combat strength, and those with a low amount of magic power also had the possibility of defeating those with a high amount of magic power¡­ In any case, the stronger the magic power, the stronger the attack. In the following battle, both Roy and Sparda had to be careful¡­ Chapter 450 - Young Demons Dont Care About Martial Ethics As soon as Mundus¡¯s body appeared, he immediately gave the Sparda family a show of strength. Powerful rays of light suddenly burst out from the countless clawed legs on his body. They were as thin as lasers but had unparalleled penetrative power. These rays of light intertwined into a large chaotic net from various angles and enveloped Sparda and the others. The moment the net of light bloomed, these rays of light penetrated all four of the Sparda family members and caused them to become riddled with holes. ¡°Aaahh!¡± Nero, who was still in human form, was the first to suffer heavy injuries. He screamed and fell to the ground. If his head had not avoided the lasers, this attack might have directly pierced through his brain and killed him. Even so, there were nearly a hundred holes in his body, and the blood that spurted out instantly soaked the ground. ¡°Nero!¡± Although Dante and Vergil were also riddled with holes, they were still able to move in their demon forms and quickly rushed forward to protect Nero. Fortunately, after checking Nero¡¯s injuries, they found that he was severely injured, but his life was not in danger. Sparda was floating in the air, but the demon wings behind him had become tattered, and purple blood covered his body. However, he still rushed forward with his sword and attacked Mundus. Powerful sword energy swept through, and Sparda cut off several of Mundus¡¯s clawed legs. But it was utterly useless. In less than a second, new legs immediately grew from the severed spots. Although Mundus looked extremely deformed and terrifying, he was still an insect-type demon, so he naturally possessed all the characteristics of insect-type demons. Powerful vitality and regeneration abilities were inevitable and beyond imagination. ¡°It¡¯s useless, Sparda!¡± Although Mundus did not have any organ that could be called a ¡®mouth¡¯, he could still speak and mocked Sparda in a tone full of pleasure and revenge. ¡°When you indulged in the human world and the so-called emotional family, your sword skills had already regressed. You are no longer the demon general from two thousand years ago! Sparda, you have become weak!¡± ¡°Shut up! Mundus!¡± Sparda roared and slashed at Mundus again. ¡°I could defeat you back then, and I can still do it now!¡± ¡°Idiot!¡± Mundus¡¯s clawed legs suddenly gathered together and turned into a thick giant arm. Then he swung it violently and sent Sparda flying. Feeling the sensation and hearing the sound of the shattered bones all over Sparda¡¯s body, Mundus had a satisfied expression and grinned sinisterly. ¡°What you know is only half of my true name. Even if you can use it to hurt me, you can¡¯t kill me! I am an immortal god, and you will become a worm trampled under the feet of this god forever!¡± Before Mundus could finish speaking, Dante and Vergil interrupted him by charging at him again and stabbing into his body from both sides. ¡°Right, there¡¯s also you two!¡± Dozens of clawed legs on Mundus¡¯s body suddenly extended and rushed to grab Dante and Vergil. He first grabbed their swords, then took the opportunity to spread forward and grab them by the necks. After placing them in front of him, Mundus stared at them with the three exposed eyes on his head and said, ¡°The bloodline of Sparda, all of you must die!¡± Dante and Vergil struggled with all their might to break free from Mundus¡¯s control. But the next second, two thick beams penetrated their abdomens, blasting a large hole in them and sending them flying. In less than a minute, Mundus seriously injured the four Sparda family members in a crushing manner. This was completely different from the strength he displayed when he controlled the statue to fight. With his clawed legs constantly wriggling, Mundus¡¯s massive, bloated body crawled toward Vergil. When he arrived in front of Vergil, he mocked, ¡°Vergil, you overestimated yourself and challenged me, but you failed. Why do you still have the courage to continue appearing in front of me? Have you forgotten the despair and fear?¡± The demon form Vergil stood up while holding his bleeding abdomen. His other hand held Yamato tightly as he replied with difficulty, ¡°What despair and fear? I¡­ what I see is merely an incomparably ugly big worm¡­¡± As soon as Mundus heard this, he was furious. His clawed legs gathered together again and turned into a giant arm that smashed down at Vergil! Vergil hurriedly raised his katana to block, but the moment he was hit, the immense force almost made him kneel down. He gritted his teeth and held on, but before long, the second and third blows followed. Mundus was pounding at Vergil crazily! Finally, Vergil could no longer hold on. Mundus smashed his head and slammed him into the ground with a bang, shattering it into pieces. Moreover, Mundus was still unwilling to stop and wanted to hammer Vergil to death. Not far away, Dante saw Vergil¡¯s danger and rushed over with all his might. Sparda, who was sent flying, flapped his wings desperately and tried to save Vergil, but unexpectedly, this was Mundus¡¯s trap. Just as the two of them rushed to Mundus¡¯s side, his body suddenly emitted intense red light! Boom! The ground shook, and a tremendous explosion occurred around Mundus. A violent flame blast wave swept everything around him, and the flames rolled up with smoke and dust, turning into a mushroom cloud that slowly rose. The powerful explosion affected everything in a radius of nearly twenty kilometers¡­ The four Sparda family members, including Nero, who was lying on the ground unconscious, were all blown away by the violent explosion. Especially Vergil, who was the closest, most of his flesh and blood had melted under the high temperature. His damaged body exposed ghastly white bones and kept flying in the blast wave. When he landed, it was unknown if he was dead or alive. Dante and Sparda were not much better off. Although they reacted in time and used magic power to protect their bodies, the power of the flames eventually broke through their defenses and scorched their bodies black. For such serious injuries, it would take a while for even demon lords to recover. It could be said that the Sparda family had been completely wiped out at this moment. ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Mundus¡¯s arrogant laughter came from the dissipating smoke and dust. In the smoke, the faintly discernible long tentacle whips on this guy¡¯s body danced excitedly. Mundus was enjoying the pleasure of revenge. At this moment, a figure quietly appeared behind Mundus under the cover of the smoke. A flash of cold light arrived first, and then a sword struck out like a dragon! A fierce sword shining with cold silver light broke through Mundus¡¯s defense and pierced into his body! ¡°Urgh!!!¡± Mundus¡¯s arrogant laughter came to an abrupt stop and then turned into a painful scream! Although this sudden attack did not cause him severe damage, the strange thing was that after being stabbed by the sword, he immediately felt that several powerful curses had struck him. Among these curses, curses such as Bleeding and Gravity were not too bad. With Mundus¡¯s strength, he could still resist them, but there was another strange power that lingered in his body like bone gangrene. The moment this power took effect, Mundus felt the deep malice of this world! Yes, malice! This was the power of the world repulsive effect, and it suddenly and dramatically increased at this moment! Mundus could feel that the world was strongly disgusted with him¡­ Mundus rarely appeared in the human world. Even if he did, he would use a statue to project his soul over. It was not that he did not want to go over but that he could not. Without any sacrificial ritual, the main world¡¯s repulsive force against a powerful demon like him had almost reached its peak. If his true body appeared in the main world, the main world might expel him and force him back to the Abyss in the next moment. Therefore, he had been staying in the Demon World for nearly ten thousand years. It was this world¡¯s Purgatory Space, a spatial interlayer attached to the main world. Originally, the repulsive effect of the world here should be much weaker than in the main world. However, after being stabbed by this sword, for a moment, he vaguely felt that he had arrived at the main world¡¯s human world¡­ ¡°Damn¡­ damn it!¡± After coming back to his senses, Mundus turned around clumsily. Countless chaotic light beams shot out from his clawed legs, wanting to kill the sneak attacker behind him. However, these scattered light beams collided with an enormous, smooth, and crystalline black ice block. The unparalleled penetrative power of the light beams was actually ineffective against the black ice. Not only were they unable to penetrate the thick ice, but they were instead continuously refracted by the solid ice. Seeing that the lights beams were ineffective, Mundus quickly converted it into a flame attack. Crimson flames surged toward the black ice, wanting to melt it. However, after the black ice dissipated under the surging heat waves, he was stunned because there was no one in the ice! Before he could react, another familiar pain came. His tail was attacked! With a roar, Mundus turned around again. His three eyes finally saw the guy who did not care about martial ethics and sneak attacked him! Roy, this young demon, was grinning evilly as he slowly pulled Frostmourne out of Mundus¡¯s body. Looking at the purplish-green liquid on his sword, Roy shook his sword in disgust and shook the body fluids off. ¡°Bastard! Who are you?!¡± Mundus was about to go crazy. Why was there another demon lord-level enemy besides the Sparda family?! Mundus had broken free from the seal when he sensed Sparda¡¯s soul fluctuations. Before this, he had been in Demon King City, so when Roy, a demon lord, appeared in the Demon World, he had not paid attention to it. Furthermore, when he broke through the seal, even Junia had stopped fighting and restrained her magic power fluctuations. She stayed with Roy on Rafaro in the sky, so Mundus did not notice the two of them at all. ¡°Who am I?¡± Roy spread the three pairs of giant demon wings on his back and slowly floated up. ¡°I¡¯m from your hometown, Mundus! You¡¯ve been away from the Abyss for too long, and I¡¯m here to bring you back¡­¡± Chapter 451 - Immortal Soul Mundus was not stupid. After hearing what Roy said, he immediately understood that this unfamiliar demon lord was here to find trouble with him. He knew very well that as Sparda¡¯s seal weakened, many demons would enter here from the Abyss. And because of the misleading information he put out, the Ouroboros Marks obtained by these Abyss demons would ultimately transfer to his soul and continuously strengthen his mark. This powerful mark was the foundation of his immortal soul, but it caused these new Abyss demons to lose their protection. Mundus could hide it from the other demons of the Demon World, but Sparda was one of the insiders. Since this unfamiliar demon lord was involved with Sparda, it meant that he knew about this matter and came to find trouble with him to get the mark back. But how could he spit out what he had obtained? Mundus had just defeated the Sparda family in one fell swoop and was in high spirits. How could he take Roy, this demon lord, seriously? ¡°Die, despicable sneak attacker!¡± Mundus roared arrogantly. Dozens of clawed legs on his body shot out light, and these light rays gathered together to form an even stronger light wave that shot at Roy. Roy spread his wings and flew up to avoid the light wave. Mundus began to move the light wave along Roy¡¯s flight path, continuously chasing after him to knock him down. However, because his attention was focused on Roy, he did not notice a figure flying down behind him. Junia swooped down from the sky. When she arrived above Mundus¡¯s head, she threw her demon sword burning with dark golden flames and plunged it into Mundus¡¯s body. Boom! As soon as the blade pierced into Mundus¡¯s body, the violent flames immediately spread all over his body. Mundus screamed, and the light wave attack came to an abrupt stop as he twisted his body desperately in the flames. ¡°Bastards, what damn flame is this?!¡± If Mundus had a face, it might have been burned and distorted by the flames. Although he knew how to use flame power, and it was not weak, the dark golden flames were something he had never seen before. Not only did it have an extremely high temperature, but it directly broke through his resistance to flame power and caused immense damage to his body. It even burned away a lot of his magic power in this short period of time! That¡¯s right. In addition to inheriting the ultra-high-temperature characteristic of Julia¡¯s destruction flames, Junia¡¯s dark golden flames also had a special ¡®magic burning¡¯ effect. During the burning process, it would quickly ¡®dry¡¯ the enemy¡¯s magic power! Mundun waved the clawed legs all over his body desperately, trying to extinguish the flames. This action was just his subconscious reaction, but it was actually useless. Fortunately, he reacted quickly enough and immediately grabbed Junia¡¯s demon sword and pulled it out of his body. When he threw away the culprit¡¯s demon sword, the flames on his body finally extinguished. But after this burn, most of the densely-packed clawed legs on his body had been burned into charred ashes. As soon as he moved, they turned into powder and trickled down. ¡°Ah!!!¡± Mundus roared angrily, and his voice was so loud that the entire Demon World could hear him. The three eyeballs on his head were full of ferocious blood vessels as he stared intently at Junia, who had just taken back her demon sword. A burst of lightning flashed in the three eyes. The next second, intense light pierced through the dark sky of the Demon World, and a red lightning bolt that was more than a hundred meters wide fell from the sky toward Junia! This lightning bolt was so powerful and so fast that Junia could not avoid it at all. But at this moment, Roy suddenly flashed and appeared above Junia. He spread open his arms and demon wings and directly hugged this enormous lightning bolt! The sizzling lightning danced in the sky like a giant snake. Junia looked up at Roy¡¯s tall figure in surprise and saw him blocking the lightning with a ferocious expression and trying to gather it together. If it were anyone else, it was likely impossible for them to be able to do this, but Roy was also an expert at playing with lightning. Powerful magic power gathered in the palms of his hands, and he gradually seized control of this lightning from Mundus. The lightning snake running around in the sky gradually gathered, as though it had been tamed. His arms slowly closed, and Roy condensed this powerful lightning into a huge lightning ball. Then he turned in the air and kicked the lightning ball at Mundus with his right foot. ¡°Here!¡± Mundus did not expect Roy to return his attack in this way. Before he could react, the lightning ball hit him. With a loud sizzling sound, an intense flash like a nuclear explosion erupted on the horizon. It was the scene of the powerful force contained in the lightning ball being released in an instant. The lightning produced the Tyndall effect, drawing a bright, straight line on the left and right, bursting out and extending for several kilometers. After the Tyndall effect of light slowly dissipated, the surrounding environment returned to darkness. Mundus¡¯s body had become a charred black object exuding the disgusting smell of roasted meat¡­ Roy landed beside Junia, who heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°That was close. This guy suddenly erupted. Was he trying to kill me in a flash?¡± Looking at the black fallen angel wing on Junia¡¯s back, Roy said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid this guy saw your wing¡­ He seems to be very sensitive to the identity of angels.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Junia was stunned when she heard this. ¡°Didn¡¯t he make his own statue look like an angel?¡± ¡°Maybe because he only allows himself to be an angel?¡± Roy looked at Mundus¡¯s charred body with a strange expression and patted Junia. ¡°Don¡¯t attack anymore. Your time is almost up. To prevent any accidents from happening, in case the fusion suddenly releases during the battle, you should retreat to the side first.¡± With that, a few bottles of red potion suddenly appeared in Roy¡¯s palm. He said to Junia, ¡°Take these recovery potions and wake Sparda and the others up.¡± ¡°Okay, be careful!¡± Junia nodded. ¡°Mundus¡¯s magic power pressure hasn¡¯t decreased. It seems like he¡¯ll recover soon.¡± Junia turned and left. Roy walked forward, came to Mundus, and looked at his charred body. He could sense that under this charred black shell, Mundus¡¯s body was constantly regenerating. This was not surprising. For any demon lord, this powerful self-healing ability was the foundation to ensure the immortality of the body. Of course, just like how he had eliminated Kha-Beleth, he actually had a way to annihilate this immortal body. He only needed to use the Black Domain of Silence once. But what really gave him a headache was how to deal with Mundus¡¯s soul. Sparda said that Mundus¡¯s soul was immortal. This was the power that came from overlapping countless Ouroboros Marks. In other words, Roy could not devour Mundus¡¯s soul like he had devoured Kha-Beleth¡¯s soul! Even if he obtained Mundus¡¯s soul and swallowed it, not only would he not be able to digest the soul, but it might even cause Mundus and Roy to fight over control of his body! But if he ignored Mundus¡¯s soul, this guy could resurrect in the blink of an eye through possessing a body¡­ This was the most troublesome aspect of demon king-level immortal souls. In the entire Abyss, it seemed that there had never been any hearsay of a demon king truly perishing. Facing such troublesome opponents, their enemies could usually only suppress them by sealing them. But if Roy sealed Mundus¡¯s soul, he would be unable to take back everyone¡¯s imprints¡­ I have to find a way to separate the Ouroboros Marks in his soul first¡­ Roy thought. I might be able to use the system to create a tool for this, but there are at least hundreds of millions of Ouroboros Marks in this guy¡¯s soul. How can I find my, Julia¡¯s, and the other¡¯s marks among so many? Just as Roy was thinking about this, there was a cracking sound coming from Mundus¡¯s charred black shell. Several cracks appeared on the burnt fragile shell, and new claws dug out of these cracks, giving people the feeling that Mundus had finished molting. ¡°Hahaha.¡± Mundus¡¯s voice followed the arrogant laughter. ¡°As I said, you can¡¯t kill me! As long as my soul is in this body, even if my body is destroyed countless times, I can recover again! But what about you? How much magic power do you have to consume with me?¡± Hearing this, Roy could not help but grin sinisterly. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t speak in absolutes¡­¡± Chapter 452 - Wall of Sighs While speaking, Mundus had already crawled out of the charred shell. Due to it being a new body, the exposed flesh and fascia on his body looked more pink and tender than before. It really felt like there was a hint of rosiness in the white. This made Mundus slightly uncomfortable but also very angry. How many years has it been? How long has it been since my main body suffered such severe injuries? Now, he was actually injured to this extent by a demon lord. It truly made Mundus feel ashamed. However, what he was more concerned about was what Roy said just now. What did he mean by ¡®you shouldn¡¯t speak in absolutes¡¯? Thus, he subconsciously checked his new body and immediately found that something was wrong. The new body was indeed fine, but in his self-perception, he found that he had lost about a tenth of his soul! Although this missing part was slowly recovering under the power of the Ouroboros Mark, it was undoubtedly caused by the lightning ball just now! ¡°Bastard! Damn it!¡± Mundus was so angry that he was about to explode. He roared at Roy, ¡°What the hell did you just do?!¡± Roy grinned sinisterly. Judging from Mundus¡¯s reaction, his attack seemed to be effective. When Roy condensed the lightning into a ball and kicked it back, he had not only used Mundus¡¯s own power but also added something! When condensing the lightning, Roy had injected his Dark Lightning magic power into the lightning ball to serve as its core to attract other lightning power. When the lightning ball was kicked back and exploded on Mundus, the Dark Lightning in the core naturally erupted. In magic, different elements could be fused. The more similar the attributes of the elements, the easier it was to fuse. Even opposing elements could be fused together under certain conditions, and this type of ¡®mixed attribute¡¯ magic often had special effects. Dark Lightning, lightning infused with dark power, was the so-called ¡®Yin Lightning¡¯. For enemies weaker than Roy, the power of Dark Lightning could even directly annihilate their souls. And even for experts like Mundus, Dark Lightning would cause damage to their souls. Roy now had seven elemental powers, and most of them were special ¡®mixed elements¡¯. This was the real reason why his combat strength was outstanding at the same level. He was always able to develop different tactical attacks against different opponents. When he observed the battle between Sparda and Mundus earlier, he discovered that Mundus¡¯s recovery ability was indeed beyond imagination. Instead of continuously attacking his body to consume him, it was better to think of ways to attack his soul directly. Because Sparda was good at swordsmanship, his attacks on Mundus were mainly physical damage, so he could only exert force on Mundus¡¯s body. But when he announced Mundus¡¯s true name, he could often cause more effective damage to Mundus. This was because his true name was connected to his soul! Therefore, even though Mundus¡¯s soul was immortal, his soul could still be injured! This was actually very simple logic. The immortality of souls did not mean that souls were invincible. Of course, they could be injured. At most, compared to others, Mundus could recover even if his soul was damaged, but others could not¡­ The biggest difference between Roy and Sparda was that Roy could use energy attacks. So even if he did not know Mundus¡¯s true name, he could still attack his soul directly. Moreover, the power of Dark Lightning could strike a double blow to the soul and body¡­ This was also why Roy dared to step forward and take over the battle despite discovering that Mundus¡¯s magic power was so powerful. As long as Mundus had not become a true demon king, and the nature of his magic power had not undergone a qualitative change, Roy was confident that he could fight him. After all, if the victor and loser could be determined by the amount of magic power, then what was the point of fighting? Wouldn¡¯t it be better just to stand together and compare who had more magic power? Seeing Mundus¡¯s flustered and exasperated appearance, Roy did not say anything. He stretched out his hand and summoned Frostmourne again. He poured magic power into the sword, and black lightning spread out from Frostmourne, causing the eyes of the skull at the sword hilt to emit a faint black light. Frostmourne sent a wave of yearning thoughts to Roy, its master. It had already tasted Mundus¡¯s blood, which made it have a great desire for his soul, wanting to devour his soul to strengthen itself. When Mundus saw Roy¡¯s demon sword again, he subconsciously stopped roaring angrily. The strange curse effects earlier were still fresh in his mind. Moreover, even now, the increased world repulsive force was still acting on him. Although it was not enough to expel him from this world, it forced him to consume more magic power to resist this repulsive force, affecting the battle greatly. ¡°Who are you?¡± Mundus calmed down slightly and asked in a deep voice, ¡°When did the Abyss have a powerful demon like you?¡± Yes, Mundus now regarded Roy as the most troublesome and worthy opponent he had encountered so far. It could be said that he attached more importance to Roy than Sparda¡­ ¡°My name is Osiris!¡± Roy raised Frostmourne with one hand and pointed the tip at Mundus. ¡°From the Abyss!¡± ¡°Osiris¡­¡± Mundus¡¯s bloated body took a step back, and he said in a deep voice, ¡°Any demon from the Abyss must have something they want. Why are you here? If you¡¯re only hostile to me because I snatched your Ouroboros Mark, then I can return it to you!¡± ¡°Oh? Sure enough, you can still return it!¡± Roy lowered the tip of his sword slightly. He spread his wings and floated in the air as he said to Mundus, ¡°I¡¯m really curious. What method did you use to interfere with the will of the Gate of the Abyss and transfer the Ouroboros Marks?¡± Mundus wanted to answer, but he suddenly realized something and said unhappily, ¡°Damn it. Are you trying to trick me? Are you coveting this ability?¡± Yo, discovered? Roy smirked and nodded. ¡°Can¡¯t you say it? If you satisfy my curiosity, I might turn around and return to the Abyss after getting my mark back!¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Mundus¡¯s three eyes stared intently at Roy. ¡°I¡¯m also a demon, so I won¡¯t believe what another demon says so easily. I know very well that if you really obtain this ability, you absolutely won¡¯t give up and return obediently. This is a shortcut to becoming a demon king. You¡¯re a demon lord, so unless you don¡¯t want to promote, you won¡¯t give up on attaining an immortal soul!¡± Roy did not say anything. Mundus was right. Even if he really told Roy the method of transferring Ouroboros Marks, it was impossible for Roy to experiment with it in another world. After all, there was a ready-made existence in front of him that had already seized the marks of billions of demons. Couldn¡¯t Roy just directly snatch Mundus¡¯s mark? It would save time and effort¡­ Mundus was not fooled. After realizing Roy¡¯s true intentions, he understood that it was impossible for Roy, this enemy who suddenly appeared, to retreat. In that case, he could only fight! The loss and damage to the soul had an effect on the combat strength of the body. Needless to say, Mundus was talking to Roy just now to delay time. Taking advantage of this time, he had already repaired his soul under the power of the mark. Although Mundus still needed to divert a lot of magic power to resist the world repulsive effect due to the power of Frostmourne¡¯s Expulsion curse, in any case, he could exert at least ninety percent of his magic power after repairing his soul. As long as I protect myself and don¡¯t let my opponent¡¯s power hurt me, then the final victory will definitely be mine! While Mundus thought this, he condensed his immense magic power. ¡°Wall of Sighs!!¡± All the clawed legs on Mundus¡¯s body made a blooming posture at the same time, and then an incomparably thick semicircular light screen appeared, covering his entire body in it. This thick light screen was a dark, translucent color and arranged together by countless tiny hexagonal grids to protect Mundus tightly like an enormous turtle shell. A.T Field?! Roy almost subconsciously shouted out this name when he saw the light screen. It could not be helped. Mundus¡¯s shield of light really looked like an A.T. Field¡­ And Mundus actually named this shield the ¡®Wall of Sighs¡¯. It showed that he had tremendous confidence in the defensive capabilities of this shield. Roy just did not know if this shield was really like an ¡®absolute territory¡¯ that no one could violate¡­ Seeing Mundus activate the shield, Roy felt his blood boil all of a sudden. If I break this shield, Mundus¡¯s expression will definitely be very marvelous, right? Oh, I forgot. This guy is so faceless and skinless. How could he have an expression? Just as Roy held Frostmourne tightly and began to accumulate power with the Red Dragon Emperor¡¯s Gauntlet on his right arm, a black shadow suddenly flew over and slammed into Mundus¡¯s shield with a thud! It was the demon swordsman Sparda! Roy turned around and found that Junia had disappeared. The time of the fusion was over. Julia and Benia had separated and were evacuating from the battlefield, but they had already completed the task Roy had given them and healed Sparda¡­ After recovering, Sparda could not wait to rush forward and join forces with Roy to deal with Mundus! Chapter 453 - Fighting Together Sparda¡¯s sword smashed heavily on Mundus¡¯s Wall of Sighs. A deafening clang that could pierce one¡¯s eardrums came, and sparks erupted on the point where the sword hit the shield. The shield completely blocked Sparda¡¯s sword while shining with grayish-white light. But no matter how hard Sparda gritted his teeth and exerted his strength, his sword could not advance an inch. Inside the shield, Mundus clicked his tongue in pity at Sparda and mocked. ¡°Sparda¡­ if I were you, I wouldn¡¯t have gotten up just now, lest I have to lie down again.¡± ¡°Shut up, Mundus!¡± Sparda roared at Mundus before turning to Roy. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to help?¡± Roy grinned and did not waste any time. Holding Frostmourne, he burst into the air and stabbed at Mundus¡¯s shield. At this moment, the Red Dragon Emperor¡¯s Gauntlet on his right arm erupted with intense red light. After accumulating power to the limit, Roy¡¯s attack had sixty-four times his strength! Unlike Sparda¡¯s ineffective attack, Roy¡¯s sword instantly struck a dent in Mundus¡¯s shield! The light screen of the shield caved in as Roy¡¯s sword sank into it. But after stabbing into it, Roy felt an unparalleled resistance. Roy¡¯s explosive strength seemed to have fallen into a quagmire as it was quickly cushioned bit by bit. After Frostmourne stabbed in more than half of the blade, it could no longer continue forward. In the shield, Mundus looked at the tip of Frostmourne, which was close at hand, and cold sweat was about to break out. Roy¡¯s sword attack did not look like much, but unexpectedly, the effect of his attack exceeded Sparda¡¯s by dozens of times. Such immense explosive strength almost pierced through the Wall of Sighs¡­ Roy was equally extremely surprised. He had wanted to shame Mundus and make his shield that he was proud of fail as soon as it came out, so he used his limit of sixty-four times his strength. But he did not expect this guy¡¯s shield to be so strong that even when he used the sword tip to increase the pressure, he could not pierce through it. The light on the Wall of Sighs was flashing rapidly. It was obvious that it was under immense pressure, but even so, it was still standing firm. Roy was a little unwilling to give up, so he maintained his strength to keep the depth of Frostmourne¡¯s stab and tried to increase his strength again to see if he could pierce the shield. Beside him, Sparda was also very angry at Mundus¡¯s turtle shell, so he kept slashing at it with all his might, causing sparks to fly. Mundus observed carefully for a while and was relieved to find that the shield had totally blocked the two of them. Under the protection of the shield, he calmly condensed an enormous fireball and shot it at Roy. Then a strange scene appeared. When Mundus attacked, the fireball passed through from the inside of the shield without any resistance and flew outside. Roy was shocked and could only withdraw his sword to dodge. But Mundus controlled the enormous fireball to turn and continue chasing him. For Mundus, there was no need to worry about Sparda¡ªhe could not break his shield. On the other hand, Demon Osiris posed the greatest threat. Mundus was afraid that Roy would attack again, and the shield might not be able to hold on, so he attacked him first. The flying speed of the fireball was very fast. Roy dodged left and right and changed directions back and forth, but the fireball kept chasing after him. As a last resort, he could only flash and disappear in the air. But unexpectedly, under Mundus¡¯s control, the fireball jumped and appeared near Roy after the flash. A flame attack with spatial power?! Roy knew that he could not keep dodging like this, so he simply went up and slashed at the fireball. Boom! An earth-shaking explosion immediately erupted. The moment Roy struck the fireball, the immense magic power contained within it immediately burst out. After exploding, the entire fireball turned into a huge pillar of fire that soared into the sky and enveloped Roy. After the flames of the fire pillar dissipated, Roy appeared in the air. At the moment of the explosion, he had enveloped himself in a frost shield. But the heat of the flames was terrifying, and it instantly melted his shield, causing him to become a little disheveled. ¡°Hahaha, don¡¯t worry. There¡¯s still a lot more!¡± Mundus laughed maniacally under the shield as he fired several fireballs one after another. Most of these fireballs flew toward Roy, but a small portion of them flew toward Sparda, forcing him to dodge quickly. Mundus hid in his turtle shell and controlled his magic to attack the two of them continuously. It seemed like he was planning to use his immense magic power to exhaust them to death. In the air, Sparda and Roy looked at each other and finished communicating in an instant. They flew toward Mundus on both sides with the fireballs chasing behind them. ¡°Hmph. Do you want to dodge at the last moment and make my attack hit my shield?¡± Mundus saw through their intentions at a glance and could not help ridiculing. As expected, when Roy and Sparda flew closer, as soon as they dodged, Mundus controlled the fireballs to move away quickly, preventing them from hitting the shield. This guy¡¯s control over fireballs was simply too skillful. For a while, Roy and Sparda did not have any good ideas and could only continue to destroy the fireballs. Although the flame damage of each fireball did not cause much damage to Roy and Sparda even if they hit them, this situation where they could only be attacked by Mundus but could not attack him still made them frown. ¡°Hey, Osiris, think of something!¡± Sparda shouted at Roy from afar. Roy did not say anything. After the Red Dragon Emperor¡¯s Gauntlet finished charging again, he flashed in front of the shield. But this time, he did not stab with his sword but directly punched. ¡°Thirty-hit Nail Punch!¡± Bang! After a thunderous bang, a slight dent appeared on Mundus¡¯s shield. But before the shield could repair, the dent caved in again. Boom! Boom! Boom! The subsequent force of the Nail Punch exploded on the shield one after another. Under the continuous eruption of power, Mundus¡¯s Wall of Sighs caved in more and more, and the light of the shield flickered continuously at a high frequency. However, Mundus¡¯s shield was really awesome. After thirty bursts of the same power, Roy thought that he could break it, but in the end, the shield still persisted. ¡°How is this possible?¡± Roy frowned deeply. ¡°How can this shield be so strong? Sparda, have you seen this move of Mundus before?¡± ¡°No!¡± Sparda stopped not far from Roy and replied while panting slightly, ¡°When I fought Mundus, this guy underestimated me and gave me a chance to get close, so I directly sealed him. I¡¯ve never seen him use this move¡­ Maybe he developed this move to deal with me during the two thousand years he was sealed¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Mundus heard their conversation and could not help but respond proudly, ¡°Give up. It¡¯s impossible for you to break this invincible shield!¡± Roy did not say anything. He summoned a gigantic black lightning bolt from the sky and struck the shield. However, this powerful Dark Lightning bolt immediately dissipated after hitting the shield. It triggered the shield to flash, but the frequency was not as high as the Nail Punch caused just now. A dual physics and energy defense shield¡­ Logically speaking, this powerful shield should consume a lot of magic power, but why hasn¡¯t this guy¡¯s magic power decreased? Roy was puzzled. After thinking about it, he found Rafaro in the sky through the spiritual connection. ¡°Rafaro, open your energy analysis equipment and analyze what¡¯s going on!¡± Hovering high in the sky, Rafaro received the order, and the electronic eye on his forehead glowed red. He stared at Mundus below and began to analyze. A moment later, Rafaro¡¯s surprised voice came through the spiritual connection. ¡°Your Excellency Osiris, if my analysis isn¡¯t wrong, you might be in a bit of trouble¡­¡± ¡°Speak!¡± ¡°Mundus¡¯s shield has a semicircular part below the surface! It¡¯s a full 360-degree defense!¡± Rafaro said. ¡°But the part underground is where the shield absorbs energy. It connects to the entire Demon World, and the free elemental energy in the Demon World gathers through the ground to the shield. In other words, unless your attack can exceed the total amount of free elemental energy in the entire Demon World, it¡¯s impossible to break this shield!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Roy was shocked. He did not expect Rafaro to analyze such a result. ¡°It¡¯s true. This feeling is very similar to a Qliphoth!¡± Rafaro said. ¡°A Qliphoth gathers all the energy it absorbs into a fruit. It¡¯s the same for Mundus¡¯s shield. He doesn¡¯t use his magic power but the energy of the entire Demon World. So no matter how you attack, you won¡¯t consume his magic power.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Roy thought for a moment and asked, ¡°What if we find a way to cut off the transmission of the Demon World¡¯s energy to the shield?¡± ¡°It might work, but the area is too large. How do you plan to cut off the transmission?¡± Rafaro asked. Roy looked at Sparda, who was flusteredly dodging Mundus¡¯s attack not far away. ¡°Isn¡¯t there a sealing master here?¡± With that, Roy immediately flew toward Sparda and pulled him into the distance. After avoiding the attack, he explained to him in a low voice. ¡°It¡¯s actually like this?!¡± Sparda looked at Mundus in surprise. Roy said, ¡°That guy can¡¯t move with the shield. Next, I¡¯ll do my best to attack him and attract his attention. Think of a way to set up a seal formation surrounding him that can cut off the energy transmission. At that time, without the support of the free elemental energy of the Demon World, he won¡¯t be able to be arrogant anymore with his broken shield!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Sparda nodded. Roy did not say anymore. He immediately spread his wings and shot toward Mundus. After continuously dodging left and right to avoid Mundus¡¯s attacks, he rushed to the front of Mundus¡¯s shield and placed a hand on the Wall of Sighs. Then, under Mundus¡¯s bewildered gaze, Roy condensed a massive amount of magic power along his shield and directly cast a thick layer of black ice over it, sealing Mundus and his shield in the ice. ¡°Quick!¡± Roy looked back at Sparda. Sparda was not stupid. Taking advantage of the black ice blocking Mundus¡¯s vision, he quickly began to arrange a sealing formation¡­ Chapter 454 - Balder When Roy¡¯s black ice blocked his vision, Mundus, who was inside the shield of the Wall of Sighs, realized that something was amiss. To him, be it Sparda or Osiris, they were both enemies that he had to be vigilant of. Now that they had suddenly joined forces to block his vision, they definitely planned to do something against him. He absolutely could not let them succeed. Thus, he frantically attacked from inside the shield, attempting to break Roy¡¯s frost blockade. Roy went all out this time and continuously output his magic power without holding back. He did not choose to fight against Mundus¡¯s magic power but instead used an instant repair method. Wherever the frost shield broke, he would immediately replenish it and maintain the effect of blocking Mundus¡¯s vision. Even so, Roy¡¯s magic power was rapidly depleting. Fortunately, with the high-speed magic power recovery of the Cold Winter Armor, he did not exhaust his magic power. ¡°Sparda, faster!¡± Roy urged while gritting his teeth. Sparda did not answer, but his actions had no delays at all. He drew an isolation magic formation around Mundus. The foundation was still based on the pentagram magic formation, but the demon symbols used were vastly different from the seal formation that Roy saw earlier. As for what the use was, Roy did not know, so he could only choose to believe him. As time passed, Sparda¡¯s magic formation was almost complete, and Mundus became more and more anxious. In the end, he did not hesitate to consume an immense amount of magic power to use a big move. A soaring grayish-white pillar of light suddenly burst into the sky. Not only did it instantly break through Roy¡¯s entire frost shield, but it even spread out to the surroundings and attacked Roy and Sparda. The gigantic pillar of light was more than a hundred meters thick, and it was as dazzling as a grayish-white sun in the dark sky of the Demon World. When the light attacked, Roy and Sparda quickly retreated, but the light still shone on them. The grayish-white light was like acid as the strong corrosion burned their skin and armor. Sparda could only swing his sword and cut off the burnt flesh on his body. Then he relied on his recovery ability to regrow the flesh. Roy was slightly better. The damage to the Cold Winter Armor was not much, and he could repair it with magic power. ¡°Is it done?¡± Roy asked Sparda. This was what he was most concerned about. Sparda nodded. He had completed it at the last moment and had not wasted Roy¡¯s efforts. ¡°Then what are you waiting for?¡± Roy grinned. ¡°Pull this bastard out of that damn turtle shell!¡± Looking at Mundus, who had already revealed his true appearance under the shield, Sparda flipped the demon sword in his hand and stabbed it into the ground in front of him. The demon sword glowed with blood-red magic power, and this light was like a meandering centipede that spread along the ground to where Mundus was. When it came near Mundus, it suddenly spread to both sides, forming an enormous circle, and the pentagram formation was activated. With this pentagram as the foundation, a thin membrane of light appeared in the area covered by the magic formation. Then this membrane of light soared into the sky and turned into a massive cylinder that covered the shield as well as Mundus inside. ¡°I can¡¯t forcibly break the connection between the shield and the Demon World, but I used a magic formation to separate out the space where Mundus is!¡± Sparda said proudly. ¡°Although we can still see him now, he¡¯s actually no longer in the same spatial axis as us! This separation won¡¯t last long, but it¡¯s enough for us¡­¡± ¡°So, as long as we rush in, we can break his shield?¡± Roy spread his demon wings and floated up. Frostmourne appeared in his hands once again. The next second, the figures of Roy and Sparda turned into two streams of light that rushed straight into the cylindrical light screen. The moment the magic formation activated, Mundus understood what was going on. Sparda and Osiris had noticed how the Wall of Sighs worked and thought of a way to break it. Now that the connection between the shield and the Demon World was suddenly cut off, Mundus¡¯s heart skipped a beat. But before he could respond effectively, he saw two figures appear above his shield. Roy and Sparda slashed at the same place on the shield! Clang! Clang! The Wall of Sighs did not continue to persist tenaciously like before. Instead, after a crisp sound, it instantly collapsed. ¡°Die, Mundus!¡± Sparda took advantage of the opportunity to kill Mundus. He raised his sword and slashed hundreds of sword beams at Mundus in an instant. Roy followed closely behind and stabbed Frostmourne into one of Mundus¡¯s eyes. Mundus let out a deafening scream as his bloated body collapsed into countless pieces. Purplish-green blood sprayed out several meters high from the eye that Roy had stabbed. Roy and Sparda, these two demons, had ferocious and murderous expressions on their faces as they jointly completed this epic scene¡­ Sparda panted as he looked at Mundus, whose dismembered body was on the ground. When he saw that Mundus¡¯s body was showing signs of self-recovery again, he could not help but have a headache. Mundus¡¯s soul was still attached to this body, which meant that the body was still alive even though they had dismembered it into this state. As long as he was given some time, he would be able to resurrect again. Unless Mundus himself got his soul to leave the body, in which case he would turn the body into a walking corpse that could be completely eliminated. And Sparda believed that neither he nor Osiris could forcibly detain an immortal soul like Mundus¡­ Could it be that I can only seal him? Sparda thought. But at this moment, Roy said, ¡°Sparda, move back!¡± ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Sparda asked, but he had already subconsciously spread his wings and retreated a few meters. ¡°Farther!¡± Roy knelt and placed his hand on the pieces of Mundus¡¯s body. After Sparda retreated a few hundred meters, an intense cold aura immediately spread throughout Roy¡¯s body. Under Sparda¡¯s astonished eyes, darkness enveloped Roy¡¯s location and Mundus¡¯s body pieces all around! The Black Domain of Silence activated! Under the ultra-low temperature, the speed of light around them slowed down, causing the naked eye to have problems capturing light within the range covered by the ultra-low temperature. Thus, under Sparda¡¯s solemn gaze, Roy and Mundus¡¯s body pieces fell into a huge pitch-black and lightless hole, and he could not see what was happening inside at all. Fortunately, this region of blackness only lasted for a few seconds. Then when the light returned to normal, Sparda saw Roy standing up with a cold aura all over his body. And Mundus¡¯s body was completely frozen in black ice. The black ice exuded an extremely cold temperature that frightened Sparda slightly. He could not help but ask, ¡°W-what did you just do?¡± Roy did not say anything as he quietly looked at Mundus¡¯s body on the ground. He was still unable to reach absolute zero, which could freeze everything. After all, it was quite difficult to make atoms and electrons lose their kinetic energy and totally lose their material temperature. But during his time in Frostfire City, he had been studying this problem, and he had already vaguely sensed a clue about how to solve this problem. Roy believed that the most important thing to reach true absolute zero was not how strong his magic power was but that he had to grasp the crucial factor of ¡®time¡¯! Any movement of matter was related to time. Precisely because of the existence of time, atoms and electrons would continue to maintain motion and thus gain temperature. As long as there was temperature, even a tiny bit, it was equivalent to rejecting the effect of absolute zero. In other words, if Roy could ¡®freeze¡¯ time, then even without much magic power, he could achieve ¡®absolute zero¡¯¡­ Of course, he could not touch any threshold for ¡®time¡¯ currently. The only one he had ever seen who grasped an ability of time was Demon King Lilith, whom he had seen in the Darksiders world¡­ Even so, Mundus completely withstood the condensate effect brought about by Roy¡¯s Black Domain of Silence. Under this state, although Mundus¡¯s cells had not totally stopped functioning, the cells had lost their function due to taxis[1]. In other words, they were completely dead! Obviously, Mundus also realized his terrifying situation. All his self-healing abilities were utterly useless at this moment, and even with his soul, his body could not recover. He could not speak. In fact, he did not have a ¡®mouth¡¯ organ to begin with. When he spoke, it was through the voice of his soul, which was the foundation of the demon language. ¡°W-what did you do to me?!¡± Mundus¡¯s soul roared and said the same words as Sparda just did. ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just blocking your immortal body!¡± Roy replied casually. ¡°How is this possible?!¡± Mundus roared angrily. ¡°Even the most powerful frost demon I¡¯ve ever seen wasn¡¯t able to do this. How is this possible?!¡± Roy smirked. ¡°You haven¡¯t seen it before, but haven¡¯t you seen it now?¡± With that, Roy squatted down and looked at Mundus¡¯s pierced eye with interest. ¡°Speaking of which, how long do you plan to stay in this necrotic body? Don¡¯t you want to come out?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Mundus was silent and did not know what to do. An immortal body and an immortal soul were complementary to each other. Even if he had an immortal soul, after losing his body, Mundus could not use his strength. If he left his body and completely exposed his soul, who knew how these two fellows would deal with him¡­ ¡°No, it can¡¯t be like this!¡± A moment later, Mundus suddenly roared, and the voice of his soul shook the entire Demon World. ¡°Balder!! Where are you?! Are you still not going to appear?!¡± With the roar of Mundus¡¯s soul, Roy and Sparda looked around in puzzlement, not knowing who this Balder he was talking about was. But at this moment, Rafaro¡¯s warning suddenly appeared in Roy¡¯s mind. ¡°Your Excellency, there¡¯s a powerful energy signal coming from the spatial channel! Something is coming out of it!¡± Roy was shocked. He looked up at the enormous spatial vortex in the sky. After Sparda saw his action, he looked over in doubt. Then they saw an incomparably powerful golden holy light shining from the spatial vortex. In the pervading holy light, a man with a golden half-mask on his face appeared. He was wearing a white robe full of beautiful golden patterns, and at the back of his head was a circle of magnificent feathers that looked like standing phoenix feathers forming a collar¡­ [1] Movement of an organism in response to a stimulus. Chapter 455 - Sage Time The moment this figure appeared, the pervading holy light almost made Roy think that a powerful angel had emerged from the spatial channel. But after he emerged from the spatial channel and slowly flew over, Roy saw that this guy was actually a human! And it was a very flamboyant-looking human¡­ The golden half-mask that covered the left side of his face had a monocle at the eye position. This monocle had a golden chain tied to it, and the other end was tied to his earlobe. His robe and coat were gorgeous, and the tail feathers on his collar were not phoenix feathers but peacock feathers. To be precise, it looked like there was a peacock draped over his shoulders because beside his collarbone was a peacock¡¯s head with the neck hanging down. In addition, on both sides of his sleeves and the bottom of his coat were long peacock feathers. At first glance, it really looked like a peacock spreading its tail. Why was it so flashy¡­ After he flew closer, he stopped in midair, and the peacock feathers behind him opened completely. He raised his left hand, and a peacock feather appeared in it. He combed his meticulously groomed hair with the feather and then slowly said, ¡°Mundus, I haven¡¯t heard from you for over twenty years. I thought you were dead¡­ But looking at you now, you seem no different from being dead¡­¡± His tone was low and feminine, and his words were full of sarcasm. ¡°Shut up, Balder!¡± Mundus roared. ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me in that arrogant tone of yours!¡± ¡°Okay. Respectable Emperor of the Demon World, Eternal Supreme, Sacred Father of Demons, Your Majesty Mundus, did you call me here to ask me to save you?¡± Balder slowly said as he flicked the peacock feather after finishing combing his hair, turning it into fragments that scattered in all directions. When Roy heard Balder¡¯s voice, he thought, Seriously, he sounds like an old hermaphrodite! ¡°¡­¡± Mundus was likely trembling with anger, and he did not answer for a long time. After a while, he said, ¡°Balder, don¡¯t forget the content of our cooperation. If I¡¯m sealed again, your plan will also be finished!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Balder sighed. Then he turned to look at Sparda. ¡°Dark Knight Sparda, it¡¯s an honor to meet you again!¡± Roy was stunned for a moment before asking Sparda quietly, ¡°Do you know him?¡± ¡°¡­ Yes!¡± Sparda let out a long sigh. ¡°This guy is the last Lumen Sage in the other world! I once entered that world by mistake and hunted angels with the Umbra Witches of that world, so I met this guy once¡­¡± Lumen Sage?! Umbra Witches?! Hunting angels?! There was an explosion in Roy¡¯s mind, and he immediately understood! The twin world on the other side in Sparda¡¯s mouth is actually the Bayonetta world?! No wonder. Roy wondered why the strange angel that emerged from the spatial channel felt vaguely familiar to him. Moreover, when Balder first appeared, he felt as though he had seen him somewhere before. So the world over there is the Bayonetta world with all kinds of bizarre angels¡­ This is really¡­ Roy did not know what to say. He could only say that it was unexpected and reasonable. Sparda was staring at Balder at this moment, so he did not notice Roy¡¯s expression and continued to explain to Roy in a low voice, ¡°He is indeed human, but he is a very special human. In the world over there, Lumen Sages are the so-called ¡®light clan¡¯. They are born with affinity with holy light, and they are the humans with the closest connection to Heaven. And the Umbra Witches I mentioned earlier are similar humans, but they are the ¡®dark clan¡¯. The Witches have affinity with dark power, and they are connected to the Demon World¡­¡± Roy nodded, indicating that he understood. But then he looked at Balder in puzzlement and then at Mundus¡¯s body at his feet. ¡°Why is a Lumen Sage, a ¡®person of light¡¯, involved with Mundus, the Emperor of the Demon World?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but¡­ do you remember what I said about Mundus disappearing from the Demon World for a while?¡± Sparda said. ¡°I have long suspected that he went to the twin world and contacted the Umbra Witches there, so after returning, he obtained the ability to plunder Ouroboros Marks¡­ But now, it seems like my guess was wrong. When Mundus went to the other world, he did not contact the Umbra Witches but the Lumen Sages¡­¡± Balder was not annoyed that Sparda did not respond to him. Instead, he quietly listened to the exchange between Roy and Sparda. After Sparda said this, he nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Many years ago, when His Majesty Mundus appeared on our side, I was the one who received him!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t Lumen Sages on the side of the angels?¡± Roy frowned. ¡°Or are you a fallen?¡± ¡°Fallen? What a vulgar term!¡± Balder shook his head slightly. ¡°Make no mistake. We are Lumen Sages, not angels. Just because we use the power of angels doesn¡¯t mean that we can¡¯t use the power of demons! Moreover, His Majesty Mundus and I are only cooperating with each other, each taking what we need. How can you talk about being a fallen?¡± F*ck! Why does this sound so familiar? It feels similar to ¡®how can a scholar¡¯s matter be called stealing¡¯¡­ After Balder finished speaking, he suddenly stared at Roy. ¡°How should I address this demon lord?¡± ¡°My name is Osiris!¡± Roy stared at him. ¡°What advice do you have?¡± ¡°Your Lordship Osiris?¡± Balder reached out to hold his monocle. He spread open his right hand in front of him, and a thick book emitting golden light suddenly appeared in his palm. The golden book began to flip through its pages automatically. A moment later, it stopped on one of the pages. Balder looked at the page for a while before nodding. ¡°I see. You¡¯re indeed a famous lord. I already know your battle achievements. No wonder His Majesty Mundus fell into the hands of you and Lord Sparda. It¡¯s not surprising¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Roy looked doubtfully at the book in Balder¡¯s hand. ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°A projection of the Book of Truth, a little thing in Heaven. It¡¯s not worth mentioning!¡± Balder smiled, tossed, and the book disappeared. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense!¡± Sparda whispered to Roy. ¡°It¡¯s indeed a projection of the Book of Truth, but it¡¯s definitely not some little thing. It¡¯s a book that Heaven uses to record the true names of extremely threatening demons. It contains almost all the names of the demon lords and demon kings. Any place in the Infinite Worlds where a Heaven exists can obtain a projection of the Book of Truth and investigate the powerful demons encountered¡­ Not only is your name in it, but mine is as well!¡± ¡°My true demon name?!¡± Roy immediately became vigilant and tightened his grip on Frostmourne. ¡°Can this book be destroyed?¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible. Unless you can enter the true Heaven, defeat Archangels such as Gabriel, Michael, and Raphael, and destroy the original copy of the Book of Truth. Otherwise, even if you destroy what¡¯s in Balder¡¯s hands now, it won¡¯t be long before this book is projected again¡­¡± ¡°This Book of Truth is a divine artifact that all demons want to destroy, but it¡¯s also what demons are the most helpless about¡­¡± Sparda said expressionlessly. ¡°Because it¡¯s said that it¡¯s a Legacy of the Creator left to Heaven¡­¡± Hearing Sparda¡¯s words, Roy was stunned and could only give up on this idea. Too f*cking ruthless! I can¡¯t afford to offend them! Goodbye! At this moment, the atmosphere on the scene was very strange. Because of the sudden intruder, Balder, the scene fell into a deadlock. Although Roy and Sparda did not know what the cooperation between Balder and Mundus was, it was definitely not something good. Although Balder was only a Lumen Sage, he was quite powerful. If he wanted to protect Mundus, then as long as he could restrain Roy and Sparda for a short time, Mundus¡¯s soul would definitely be able to escape. Thinking of this, Roy looked at Sparda with an oblique expression, but the meaning revealed was obvious. No matter what Balder wanted to do, the two of them had already gotten Mundus to this state with great difficulty, so they absolutely could not let all their efforts go to waste. The only solution now was for Roy to stall Balder while Sparda sealed Mundus as soon as possible. Sparda understood the meaning behind Roy¡¯s eyes. He nodded slightly and clenched the demon sword in his hand. However, just as the two of them were about to attack, a strange feeling suddenly spread throughout their bodies! The surrounding scenery seemed to have fallen into a kind of stagnation. Roy and Sparda raised their hands, wanting to swing their swords, but they were incomparably slow at this moment. All their senses seemed to have entered a state of slowed time. Time had truly slowed down! Roy and Sparda saw Balder land calmly, came to the side of Mundus¡¯s necrotic body, and stretched out his hand. Then an incomparably large pitch-black ball of light emerged from Mundus¡¯s body. On this ball of light, a head extremely similar to Mundus¡¯s evolved, and the three big eyeballs on it were clearly visible. Needless to say, this was Mundus¡¯s soul! When his soul left his body and flew into Balder¡¯s hand, the voice of his soul shouted, ¡°Quick! Get me out of here!¡± Roy and Sparda could only watch helplessly. They could not stop them at all because their arms had only currently raised about five centimeters¡­ After holding Mundus¡¯s soul in his hand, Balder flew up again and arrived at the spatial channel in the air. Only then did the time-slowing effect on Roy and Sparda abruptly disappear! The moment the effect disappeared, Roy and Sparda reacted quickly. They immediately spread their wings and charged toward Balder. Balder¡¯s clean and smooth forehead was full of sweat at this moment. It seemed that using his ability to forcibly slow down the time of the two demon lords had placed an immense burden on him. After seeing two of them rushing over, he did not dare to fight Roy and Sparda at all. After casually shooting out several peacock feathers, he turned around and entered the spatial channel! ¡°Damn it!¡± After swatting the peacock feathers away with his sword, Sparda stopped at the entrance of the spatial channel. He did not rashly chase after them. But he was extremely angry that Mundus and Balder managed to escape. ¡°What happened just now?¡± Roy stopped beside Sparda and looked at his hands in puzzlement. ¡°That is a special ability of the Lumen Sages¡ªSage Time!¡± Sparda explained. ¡°They, like the Umbra Witches, can control time for a short period. In fact, it¡¯s not that our time slows down, but that his time becomes faster, so we can¡¯t resist this effect¡­¡± ¡°Sage Time?¡± Roy could not help but look strange after hearing this term. I can also enter this state, and I¡¯m very familiar with it! Every time after I¡¯m with Julia and Benia, I will enter this state¡­ Chapter 456 - Second Hokage Because neither Roy nor Sparda knew what the situation on the other side of the channel was, they did not rashly rush in. After all, an ancient angel had come out of the channel earlier. If this channel connected to Heaven over there, then Roy and Sparda would really be poking a hornet¡¯s nest if they broke in like this. ¡°How long will this channel last?¡± Roy asked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯ll last for a long time!¡± Sparda put his sword on his back. ¡°It¡¯ll exist for about ten years. Then it¡¯ll disappear for a while as the twin worlds move away from each other. When the twin worlds come close next time, it¡¯ll appear again, but the location of the channel might not necessarily be here.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Roy put Frostmourne away and spread his hands. ¡°Now, we need to study what we should do next.¡± ¡°Mundus must die! The worst outcome is to seal him for thousands of years!¡± Sparda said worriedly, ¡°This isn¡¯t because of the enmity between him and me, but because I have a bad feeling that the cooperation between Mundus and Balder might lead to a huge disaster in both worlds.¡± ¡°The Eternal War?¡± Roy asked. ¡°It might not just be the Eternal War¡­¡± Sparda pondered. ¡°Let me tell you this. At first, I secretly snuck back to the Demon World and planned to take revenge on Mundus, but after coming to the Demon World, I found that Mundus was sending his subordinates to search for the spatial channel to the twin world. Thinking back to when Mundus disappeared for a while more than two thousand years ago, I realized that he had been to the twin world. He might have had an encounter with some powerful existence on the other side that I don¡¯t know. Later, he was sealed by me and could not leave the Demon World, so in these two thousand years, he could not go to the other world again. And now, just before he was about to remove the seal, he ordered people to search for the spatial channel with such great fanfare. That must be because he wanted to go to the other side again, or to contact the other side¡­¡± Roy nodded. This deduction was very reasonable. ¡°Back then, the demons won the war between the angels and demons in this world, and we occupied this world. When the angels retreated, they found the opposite twin world and stationed there, so the two worlds happened to have demons occupying one and angels occupying the other¡­¡± Sparda recalled as he spoke. ¡°After the angels retreated, due to the existence of the spatial channel, although there were no more large-scale wars between the two sides, there were still sporadic battles. In particular, after human civilization began to develop in the other world, these sporadic battles became more frequent. But most of the time, demons were summoned to the other side. These summoned demons were often the stronger ones of the Demon World. Some of them returned alive, while others were purified and killed in battle with angels.¡± At this moment, Dante, Vergil, the recovered Nero, Julia, Benia, Sareth, Cassandra, Fat Tiger, and Cerberus had already rushed back. They gathered around and quietly listened to the conversation between the legendary demon swordsman Sparda and Roy. After hearing this, Sareth could not help but interrupt. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. No wonder when I was wondering why there were no angels in this world, Dante told me that the angels of this world went to another world¡­ At that time, I thought he was saying that the angels were all dead¡­¡± Dante laughed and rubbed Sareth¡¯s red hair hard, causing Sareth to kick his calf. Sparda nodded and said to Sareth, ¡°Yes, I told Dante and Vergil when they were young. I didn¡¯t expect them to remember¡­¡± ¡°The ones who summoned demons are the Umbra Witches you mentioned, right?¡± Roy rubbed his chin with his demon claws. ¡°Yes!¡± Sparda nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve also responded to the summons and went to that world once. Unlike the human world here, there has always been a theory about the trinity of light, the human world, and darkness there. Light refers to the Heaven established by the retreating angels, the human world refers to the main worlds where humans live on both sides, and darkness refers to the Demon World on our side. They even established a world model for this. This trinity theory is very popular, but in fact, the humans there have never seen this world with their own eyes. This trinity theory is actually an ideology brought over by the retreating angels. They are spreading their doctrines of holy light and creation over there.¡± ¡°Spreading doctrines? Like when that ancient angel appeared? It should be quite difficult for them to spread their doctrines, right?¡± Roy guessed. ¡°Indeed. You saw the appearance of that ancient angel earlier. In fact, the so-called ancient angels are not as benevolent and holy as the legends of certain worlds. Because in the beginning, these ancient angels were born in the war with demons, so their appearances and forms evolved to adapt to the cruel needs of war. Among these ancient angels, there are even those that look like ancient four-wheeled war chariots. Don¡¯t be surprised when you see them in the future¡­¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ I can understand!¡± Roy nodded. ¡°In ancient times, humans had not been born yet, and angels naturally couldn¡¯t spread the faith of holy light, so there was no need to consider the needs of human aesthetics. Is that what it means?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Those beautiful angels are all the new generation of angels. The same is true for demons. How could ancient demons look like they do now? At that time, ancient demons looked like animals such as goats, or rather, fierce beasts¡­¡± Sparda pointed at Roy. ¡°You look like a new generation demon, and insect-type demons like me are usually between ancient demons and new generation demons. We are considered transitional demons.¡± The so-called ancient angels and ancient demons did not refer to their age but their race. Even if an angel or a demon was born in recent years, if their appearance and form were the same as ancient angels or ancient demons, then they were still an ancient angel or ancient demon. ¡°Do demons also need to spread doctrines?¡± Roy asked curiously. ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t you know?¡± Sparda pointed at himself. ¡°I am an example!¡± Roy immediately remembered. Isn¡¯t that so? Sparda is worshipped as a savior in the human world. Worshiping a demon as a god is naturally spreading faith. In fact, it was more than that. Nowadays, demon worship could be said to be a common occurrence in human worlds. The reason for this phenomenon was very complicated and cumbersome to explain, but no matter what, it was a trend, or rather, the direction of the general trend. ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be many ancient angels and ancient demons still living, right?¡± Roy asked. ¡°Yes, it can even be said that they are very scarce!¡± Sparda nodded. ¡°Precisely because these ancient angels were born out of the need for war, their methods are different from that of new generation angels. Their emphasis is on allowing those who obey to live and killing those who disobey. This radicalness has caused their preaching in the other world to be very unsuccessful. They can only rely on the light clan, the Lumen Sages, to help them expand their influence¡­ And because of this radical method of the ancient angels, it has led to the dark clan, the Umbra Witches, fighting against them. ¡°The Umbra Witches summon demons from the Demon World and use the power of demons to fight against the Lumen Sages and angels!¡± Sparda explained. ¡°It¡¯s precisely because of the confrontation of the Witches that the balance between light and darkness in that world has been maintained. This has also made the angels hate them. Therefore, they have long been instigating human believers to hunt the Witches. After all, although the ancient angels look a little ugly, the warmth of holy light power is still attractive to humans¡­¡± ¡°That Balder, you said that he is the last Lumen Sage. What¡¯s going on?¡± Roy asked. ¡°Probably a few hundred years ago, when I was still wandering between the human world and the Demon World, I went to the other world at that time by chance,¡± Sparda said. ¡°And I happened to experience the greatest war between the Lumen Sages and the Umbra Witches. I¡¯m not too sure about the cause of this war, but in that war, the Witches were lucky to win. The Lumen Sages lost and were killed until only one remained. That is Balder. He is the wielder of the ¡®Right Eye of Light¡¯ of the Lumen Sages!¡± ¡°The Right Eye of Light? What is that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­ a kind of divine artifact!¡± Sparda deliberated over his words and answered, ¡°Correspondingly, there¡¯s the ¡®Left Eye of Darkness¡¯! These two things come from Aesir, an extremely powerful Archangel on the side of Heaven during the Antiquity War!¡± ¡°Archangel?!¡± Roy was shocked and gasped. ¡°You mean there¡¯s an existence at the Archangel level in the other world?¡± Julia, Benia, and the others were also alarmed when they heard this, and they were whispering in their heart that they fortunately did not rashly chase after them¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Listen to me slowly!¡± Sparda waved his hand. ¡°The history of the Eternal War in these twin worlds is far longer than you know. Don¡¯t tell me you really think that the Eternal War here is just our group of demon lords fighting for thousands of years?¡± ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t interrupt. Continue!¡± Roy spread his hands helplessly. ¡°The Antiquity War refers to a period of time about ten thousand years ago. It might be traced back even further. In other words, it was probably more than twenty thousand years ago!¡± Sparda said. ¡°Demons don¡¯t have the habit of recording history, so many demons in the Demon World have no idea what happened during that time¡­ During the Antiquity War, the strongest force on the angels¡¯ side was Archangel Aesir! Although his name isn¡¯t as resounding and widely spread as Archangels like Gabriel and Michael, he is as powerful as them!¡± ¡°How many wings does this Archangel Aesir have?¡± Roy suddenly asked. ¡°Six. Why are you asking this?¡± Sparda asked curiously. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Continue!¡± Roy did not explain and shook his head to signal him to continue. But he could not help but think that Sparda was referring to the demon-king level clones of Gabriel and the others when he said that Aesir was not weaker than them¡­ Now that Roy understood the true situation about clones, he knew that, just like demons, there should be another level above Archangel in the angel camp. It corresponded to the Deadly Sin Demon King level in the demon camp. Roy did not know what to call it for the time being, but since Archangel Aesir was six-winged, it was highly likely that he was only at the demon king level. Because¡­ the Gabriel and Raphael whom Roy had encountered so far were both such six-winged clones. The power level of these clones was at the demon king level¡­ Sparda did not know what Roy was thinking. He continued, ¡°The strongest power on the angels¡¯ side was Aesir, and the strongest power on the demons¡¯ side was an equally powerful golden demon named Argosax! And Argosax was the ruler of all demons at that time! Mundus can only be regarded as the second ruler¡­¡± Second ruler? So Mundus is a second hokage? Chapter 457 - Hope to Become a Demon King ¡°Argosax?!¡± Dante was shocked when he heard this. ¡°That androgynous guy?!¡± Why else would it be called the life of the main character? In his life, Dante had fought many powerful demons. Not only Mundus, but there was also this Argosax mentioned by Sparda. In his impression, Argosax was a demon made entirely of golden flames, and his appearance would change between male and female. He could be said to be the strongest enemy Dante had ever encountered. (Argosax has the longest HP bar in Devil May Cry history.) After hearing Dante¡¯s words, Sparda nodded. ¡°Yes, Argosax is an androgynous demon. But when you met him, he should have been sealed, right?¡± Dante nodded. Perhaps because he was truly lucky, all the powerful demons he had encountered, be it Mundus or Argosax, seemed to be incomplete beings in a sealed state, so he had survived and won without exception¡­ ¡°I sealed Argosax!¡± Sparda said. ¡°But you might not know that when I sealed Argosax, his strength might not even be one percent of his peak!¡± ¡°No way? Is he that strong?¡± Dante was extremely surprised. In order to defeat Argosax, he had expended so much effort, but Sparda actually said that he only had one percent of his peak strength? Sparda looked at him. ¡°That¡¯s because Argosax suffered heavy injuries in the battle with Aesir! During the Antiquity War, he represented the demons and fought a legendary battle with Aesir. After that battle, both Archangel Aesir and Argosax suffered serious injuries. However, Argosax was relatively lucky. Although his strength fell dramatically, he managed to survive to recuperate and could use some residual strength. As for Aesir, his injuries were too severe. In the end, after the angels went to the other world, he completely perished. ¡°It is precisely because of the drastic drop in Argosax¡¯s strength that he was slowly overtaken and replaced by Mundus. It can be said that the battle between Argosax and Aesir is the dividing point in the history of the Eternal War in this world. After Mundus replaced Argosax as the ruler of the Demon World, it was another historical period.¡± When Cerberus heard this, she could not help but interrupt. ¡°This is different from the history I¡¯ve heard. What I heard was that Argosax once occupied most of the Demon World, and he and Mundus fought for the position of the ruler of the Demon World¡­¡± ¡°Hmph! That¡¯s simply a lie made up by Mundus!¡± Sparda snorted coldly. ¡°The end of the Antiquity War was ten thousand years ago, and Mundus came to this world about nine thousand years ago. When he came here, the Antiquity War was over. The Chaos Overlord Argosax he encountered was one whose strength had plummeted. He merely picked up a bargain.¡± Seeing that Cerberus still wanted to say something, Roy waved his hand to stop her. ¡°If you have any questions, ask later. Sparda, continue. What happened afterward?¡± ¡°It is said that after Archangel Aesir fell after the war, all of his power did not dissipate but condensed into a powerful angelic armament. This angelic armament is a divine artifact known as the ¡®Eyes of the World¡¯!¡± Sparda said. ¡°I inferred this history by combining many legends of the two worlds. At that time, Aesir could no longer continue fighting, so he only existed as the manager of the human world in the other world. But later, he still perished. The Eyes of the World condensed after his death¡­ Then the angels separated the Eyes and turned them into the Left Eye of Darkness and the Right Eye of Light. According to Aesir¡¯s last wish, the angels bestowed the dark clan and the light clan one each¡­ ¡°The reason why these two divine artifacts with entirely different powers formed is that Archangel Aesir¡¯s power is Chaos power in itself! In the legends of the other world, Aesir is now known as the God of Chaos and has already been deified¡­¡± ¡°Chaos power?¡± Roy heard this sensitive term again and immediately asked, ¡°What kind of power is it? Also, is Argosax called the Chaos Overlord because he also has Chaos power?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Sparda nodded. ¡°But the power at their level isn¡¯t something I can see, so I can¡¯t describe to you what kind of power ¡®Chaos¡¯ is. Perhaps it¡¯s having the powers of both light and darkness at the same time¡­¡± ¡°No, no!¡± Roy shook his head. Could it be called Chaos power just by having the powers of light and darkness at the same time? How was this possible?Let alone light and darkness, Roy now had all seven elemental powers, but he had not seen any qualitative breakthrough¡­ Demon Lord Mundus also had the power of light, but he had not become a Chaos Demon¡­ Why did Lilith plan for so long to create a Chaos Demon? If merely having the powers of light and darkness could allow you to be called a Chaos Demon, then since the Abyss was so big and had countless demons, why could no one find one or two? Therefore, Roy felt that Sparda was wrong. Archangel Aesir and Argosax might not only have the powers of light and darkness. Since one of them was called the God of Chaos, and the other was called the Chaos Overlord, it was obvious that their powers were very similar. If possible, Roy really wanted to find these two and see their powers¡­ But Argosax¡¯s strength had plummeted, and he had even been defeated and sealed by Dante. Roy could not see him even if he wanted to. Instead, he had his sights on the Left Eye of Darkness and the Right Eye of Light left behind by Archangel Aesir in the other world. These two divine artifacts might even be able to recombine into the Eyes of the World. Perhaps the Eyes of the World still had the information and characteristics of the Chaos power that Aesir once had¡­ Thinking of this, Roy could feel his heart palpitate. To be honest, he knew his own situation. He had discovered that after becoming a demon lord, his path to ascending seemed to have reached a bottleneck. He wanted to become a demon king, but he did not know how to go about it. Currently, he had made some deductions from known situations, and he knew that there were at least two conditions to become a demon king: one was to possess an immortal soul, and the other was to possess ¡®authority¡¯. An immortal soul might not be too bad. After coming to the Devil May Cry world, Mundus had given him a look. Although his method of plundering others¡¯ Ouroboros Marks to become an immortal soul was strange, it was still a way. But regarding authority¡­ Judging from some known demon kings, the indistinct meaning of the word ¡®authority¡¯ should be to grasp the power of a certain law and obtain the power of creation with the power of the law¡­ But Roy had no idea how to master this power¡­ However, after hearing about the situation in the other world from Sparda, Roy suddenly realized that the power left behind by Archangel Aesir might be the opportunity for him to ascend to a higher level! If he could obtain the Eyes of the World, not only could he experience the power at the demon king level, but he could also obtain more enlightenment about Chaos power¡­ While Roy was thinking about this, he heard Dante ask Sparda, ¡°Old man, what you said sounds a little off topic. What do you want to say through these things?¡± Sparda sighed. ¡°What I want to say is that Mundus might be coveting the power of the Eyes of the World!¡± ¡°Huh?!¡± Roy looked up at Sparda when he heard this. He already regarded the Eyes of the World as his own. Hearing Sparda say that Mundus also wanted this divine artifact, he naturally felt unhappy. ¡°This speculation has a basis!¡± Sparda spread his hands and looked at Roy. ¡°Because Balder is the last Lumen Sage, he is the holder of the Right Eye of Light. But now that he has saved Mundus¡¯s soul, and Mundus is his collaborator, why wouldn¡¯t I think in this direction?¡± ¡°Why does Mundus want the Eyes of the World?¡± Nero asked. ¡°He wants to become a true demon king!¡± Benia snorted coldly and revealed Mundus¡¯s goal. ¡°He isn¡¯t a true demon king, but he has already acquired an immortal soul. If he can obtain ¡®authority¡¯ through the power of the Eyes of the World, then he can become a true demon king!¡± Dante and Vergil looked at each other. To be honest, in the eyes of ordinary humans, they did not understand the power hierarchy of demons at all, including the hybrid Children of Taboo like Dante. In their impression, demons such as Mundus and Argosax were existences known as demon kings. But listening to Roy and this group of true Abyss demons, it seemed that the meaning of the term ¡®demon king¡¯ was different from what humans knew¡­ Ignoring Dante and Vergil¡¯s doubts, Sparda began to ponder after hearing Benia¡¯s guess. ¡°There¡¯s another question!¡± Julia said. ¡°If Mundus wants the Eyes of the World, then what does Balder want? He¡¯s the holder of the Right Eye of Light. It¡¯s impossible for him to cooperate with Mundus for no reason and offer the Right Eye of Light to achieve Mundus¡¯s ambitions, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Balder should have other plans!¡± Nero nodded in agreement. Roy suddenly asked Sparda, ¡°After Aesir died, how strong are the Heaven forces in the other world?¡± ¡°Seraph should be the highest level!¡± Sparda thought for a moment. ¡°Compared to demons, seraphim should be stronger than ordinary demon lords, but I think it won¡¯t be a problem for you to deal with them with your strength, including me¡­¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s recruit demons!¡± Roy immediately decided. ¡°Mundus has run away, so now we call the shots in the Demon World. In that case, let¡¯s bring the demon army over. After we reach the other side, no matter what Mundus and Balder want to do, we¡¯ll soon figure it out!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Sparda was silent. He was unable to make a decision now. When he sealed the spatial channel of the twin worlds, it was to prevent and avoid a new round of the Eternal War. Now that Roy suggested bringing the demon army over to fight, wouldn¡¯t it mean that this war would restart early? But if he allowed Mundus to leave just like this, who knew what would happen when he returned? What if the Eternal War became even more tragic? After hesitating for a while, Sparda said, ¡°Okay, but I think there shouldn¡¯t be too many troops. It¡¯s best if we can control the fighting to a small scale. It¡¯s enough to block Heaven¡¯s attack temporarily and buy us time to capture or seal Mundus.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Roy nodded. But he thought that Sparda¡¯s plan might come to nothing because it would probably not be so easy to control the situation after the real war began¡­ Chapter 458 - Discord The battle between Roy, Sparda, and Mundus affected a large area of the Demon World, so no demon dared to approach when the three were fighting. But the battle was over, and Mundus¡¯s body was destroyed. After Balder left the Demon World and escaped to the other world, the demons understood that the victor was determined, so they began to approach cautiously. They were clear that the reign of Mundus had come to an end, and it was now the time for a new ruler to ascend. This situation was common for demons, so they did not feel any burden. Their only worry now was whether the new ruler would be temperamental and vent his anger on them. As for becoming the new ruler of the Demon World, Roy naturally would not decline. He flew into the air, and his three pairs of enormous demon wings spread open. Surging magic power radiated out wantonly as he declared his status to the demons of the Demon World. ¡°I, Demon Lord Osiris, have completely taken over the entire Demon World at this moment. From now on, all of you will submit to me. Those who disobey will die!¡± Groups of low-level demons obediently lay on the ground while trembling. Although the stronger demons could still stand, they still looked at the imposing figure in the sky with worshipful eyes. Dante looked up at Roy and whispered to Sparda, ¡°Old man, you¡¯re also a demon lord. Why don¡¯t you become the ruler?¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible!¡± Sparda shook his head and replied in a low voice, ¡°Mundus has already ruined my reputation. To the demons of the Demon World, I will always be a traitor. Even though Mundus has left, it¡¯s impossible for them to acknowledge me. But Osiris is different. His pure Abyss aura will only make the demons revere him more¡­¡± Hearing Sparda say this, Dante, Vergil, and the others stopped talking. The demons within a radius of nearly a hundred kilometers gathered to express their submission under Roy¡¯s magic power. As his magic power continued to spread, more and more demons gathered toward Demon King City to worship the new ruler of the Demon World. Although Roy¡¯s Frostfire City in the Abyss had an area of more than two thousand square kilometers, this size was not simply worth mentioning compared to the Demon World. Similarly, the number of demons living in the Demon World was thousands of times more than Frostfire City. This was the first time Roy had obtained so many demons as his subordinates. Looking at the densely packed figures on the ground that spread far into the distance, Roy felt great. But not long after, discordant voices appeared. Some powerful demonic auras appeared in the distance and were approaching. Before they arrived, a thunderous roar came first. ¡°Osiris! As a demon lord, what right do you have to dare to claim to rule the Demon World?!¡± In the sky, Roy looked down and found that there were nine demon lords of various sizes. They were currently flapping their wings or rushing over on the ground toward this place. Yes, the area of the Demon World was too large. There were still other demon lords on this land, and they were all generals under Mundus and in charge of commanding the army for him. Among them, there were even a few former colleagues of Sparda! The first one that came into view was an enormous¡­ fire bull! It was a four-legged demon lord with a human upper body whose entire body was burning with raging flames like a fire kirin. This demon lord ran all the way on the ground, leaving a neat trail of flames on the dark ground. The blazing flames formed a pair of light wings on his back, making him look majestic. He also held a giant broadsword in his hand, and the high temperature made the tip of the sword turn scarlet red. When Roy saw this demon lord, he immediately thought of Kha-Beleth. Needless to say, he was an Inferno Overlord! ¡°Ah! It¡¯s this guy?!¡± Nero could not help exclaiming when he saw the Inferno Overlord. When he was in the human world, he had fought this guy. At that time, because they were in the human world, this guy¡¯s strength seemed to be affected, allowing Nero to beat him back. He did not expect to encounter him again here. Should I hide? Nero looked at his cybernetic arm. When I repelled that guy, he said some fierce words. What if he sees me and wants to fight me again? Too troublesome¡­ Unfortunately, Inferno Overlord Berial did not see Nero at all. As he ran over, he kept staring aggressively at Roy in the sky. In addition to Inferno Overlord Berial, a colossal¡­ centipede appeared in the distant sky! This insect-type demon lord¡¯s body was even longer than Rafaro¡¯s. This centipede demon did not have demon wings, and his long body relied on magic power to fly in the sky. His face was a terrifying skull, and deep in his eye sockets burned were faint green flames burning. Two long tentacles replaced his demon horns and swayed with the wind on his skull. Clearly, this was a demon lord who was adept at using poison¡­ What Roy cared about the most was another demon who came gracefully, and the reason he used the word gracefully was that this demon lord was female! To be honest, this was the first time he had seen a female demon lord¡­ Of course, except for Junia when Julia and Benia merged. The female demon lord looked like a gigantic moth. The demon wings behind her were a pair of huge moth wings. On her colorful, black wings, there was an extremely strange-looking eye on the left and right. Moreover, it did not seem to be a pattern but was alive, and it could even rotate and observe. She had an extremely enchanting figure, and her entire body was faintly wrapped in silk threads like a cocoon. Her long hair coiled into a ring above her head, hiding her demon horns within it. When she was flying in the sky, the tails of her wide, colorful, black moth wings would occasionally sprinkle down fluorescent powder. ¡°Who is she?¡± Roy asked Sparda. ¡°Madama Styx! That¡¯s what they call her. As for her demon name, no one has ever mentioned it!¡± Sparda replied. ¡°Be careful. Although this woman isn¡¯t too strong, she has extraordinary wisdom.¡± Roy nodded and stopped talking. In his perception, these three demon lords were the most worthy of his attention. Although the other demon lords all looked distinctive and awe-inspiring, he did not care about their strength at all. In other words, the remaining demon lords were even worse than Roy when he had just promoted¡­ But no matter what, they were still demon lords, and their strength was qualitatively different from that of high-rank demons. They were considered relatively powerful existences in the Demon World. The one who had spoken to Roy earlier was naturally Inferno Overlord Berial. In blazing flames, he rushed not far below Roy and raised his flame sword to point at Roy. ¡°Osiris, you want to become the ruler of the Demon World, but have you asked us?!¡± Roy grinned sinisterly, crossed his arms, and slowly lowered his altitude. He came near Berial¡¯s head and sized him up before saying, ¡°Did the flames burn your brains? I defeated Mundus, so it¡¯s naturally me who replaces him. If you wanted to sit in this position, why didn¡¯t you step up and challenge him?!¡± ¡°Who says I haven¡¯t challenged him?!¡± A large group of sparks spewed out of Berial¡¯s thick ox nose. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I admit that I can¡¯t defeat Mundus, but was it really you who defeated Mundus? Even though I didn¡¯t witness the entire battle with my own eyes, I heard that you borrowed the power of that bastard Sparda, right?¡± Roy immediately understood and could not help but glance at Sparda, thinking that these guys were questioning him because of Sparda. Indeed, when Roy and Sparda fought Mundus, although their astonishing power spread throughout the entire Demon World, the demon lords far away in their territories could only sense the magic power and could not see the specific battle situation. Their perception of the magic power naturally made them discover their former acquaintance¡ªSparda! In the entire Demon World, Sparda¡¯s name was still very resounding. As Mundus¡¯s former right-hand man, many demons had witnessed Sparda¡¯s combat strength and were quite convinced of this general of the Demon World, especially after he killed his way into Demon King City alone and sealed Mundus. Although the demon lords kept saying that he was a traitor, they were still quite fearful of his strength. Since Sparda could defeat Mundus once, it was normal for him to defeat him again. It was precisely because of this preconceived notion that they thought that Roy had relied on Sparda¡¯s strength in the battle with Mundus. Now, after Mundus had escaped in a sorry state, Roy came forward and declared that he would replace Mundus¡¯s position. Of course, Berial and other demon lords would certainly not be convinced. They had been suppressed by Mundus for thousands of years. Now that Mundus had finally been defeated and escaped, they naturally saw the hope of becoming the ruler of the Demon World, so they could not wait to come out of their territories and rush to Demon Lord City. Not only was Roy aware of their thoughts, but Sparda was as well. He could not help but sigh and whisper, ¡°Although I am a traitor and can¡¯t rule the Demon World, do you idiots think you can? Although Osiris¡¯s magic power is inferior to Mundus¡¯s, can you compare to him?¡± Julia and Benia also looked at the big fiery bull Berial in contempt and agreed. ¡°Yes, how could they know that Osiris didn¡¯t even use his True Name Liberation state when fighting Mundus¡­¡± ¡°Beat them up! Foster Father, beat them ruthlessly!¡± Sareth drew his gun, Calamity, and gestured at Berial¡¯s legs, wishing he could go on stage as well¡­ Chapter 459 - Too Rash What Sareth said was what Roy wanted to say. Due to the millions of years of hostility between flame demons and frost demons, Roy did not want to explain anything to Berial at all. As long as he beat this guy to the ground, everything would be fine. Roy stretched out his hand to summon Frostmourne, pointed the tip at Berial, and raised his chin. ¡°Come. Although the head of a demon lord is a great battle achievement, you¡¯re still useful to me, so I promise I won¡¯t kill you for the time being!¡± ¡°Arrogant bastard!¡± Berial roared, and his two front hooves suddenly raised high and stomped on the ground. The ground trembled violently, and fierce flames spread out in all directions from Berial, igniting the area around him. In the raging flames, Berial¡¯s body swelled again and entered the True Name Liberation state. Then he spread his flame wings and accelerated into the air. Holding the giant flame sword in his right hand, he stabbed at Roy with the incomparably hot sword tip. A burst of red light erupted from the Red Dragon Emperor¡¯s Gauntlet on Roy¡¯s arm. He held Frostmourne and faced Berial¡¯s sword. With a clang, the tips of their swords collided. Boom!! A powerful, destructive shock wave instantly spread out, and countless rubble flew out. In the blink of an eye, the surrounding ground was blown away by the shock wave and sunk nearly half a meter. Compared to Berial¡¯s nearly ten-meter-long broadsword, Roy¡¯s Frostmourne looked tiny, but the tip of Frostmourne easily blocked Berial¡¯s flame sword. Berial gritted his teeth and roared, but he could not take another step forward. Berial wanted to transmit his powerful flame power on the flame sword over, but at the tip of the sword, an even more ferocious cold aura restrained it. Roy¡¯s entire body was full of endless cold aura, and black snowflakes constantly appeared and turned into black mist around him, looking exceptionally strange. On one side was wild heat, and on the other side was extreme cold, causing an enormous tornado to appear on the battlefield where Roy and Berial were. This tornado was huge, and it was becoming even larger because of the continuous output of their magic power. Soon, this tornado connected to the clouds high in the Demon World, forming a powerful meteorological disaster. Under these circumstances, no one dared to come close to watch the battle. Roy¡¯s group and the Sparda family quickly evacuated. The centipede lord, Madama Styx, and the other demon lords also retreated far away as they looked in surprise at the two fighting. The stalemate only lasted for dozens of seconds. Soon, everyone found that Roy¡¯s magic power was gradually overwhelming Berial¡¯s. The cold, black aura on Frostmourne was slowly spreading toward Berial¡¯s flame sword. The red, scorching hot tip of the flame sword gradually turned black. As the cold aura spread faster and faster, the flames burning on Berial¡¯s sword extinguished. Finally, under Berial¡¯s horrified eyes, his mighty flame sword actually emitted cracking sounds and then shattered into countless fragments! Under the effect of extreme thermal expansion and contraction, this sword became so fragile. It seemed like it was not made of good materials¡­ The weapon broke, and Berial quickly threw down the remaining hilt. Then he retrieved his soul fragment from the sword and swallowed it. He looked anxious, as though he was afraid that Roy would snatch it away if he were a step too late. But Roy had no interest in the soul fragment in the weapon. After shattering Berial¡¯s sword, Roy¡¯s three pairs of demon wings suddenly flapped, and he charged toward Berial¡¯s giant head like a cannonball. Roy put Frostmourne away. Then he clenched his right fist and punched Berial¡¯s cheek. Pfft! Berial¡¯s entire head was knocked crooked, and a mouthful of blazing magma spewed out of his mouth along with two demon fangs that were dozens of centimeters long. However, the punch did not end here. Successive bursts from Roy¡¯s punch continuously erupted, sending Berial¡¯s head and entire body flying into the air and unceasingly bouncing backward. Under the Thirty-hit Nail Punch, Berial was fortunate enough to taste the treatment that Mundus had enjoyed earlier. After the final fist strength dissipated, Berial was lying down. His large flame head had been twisted more than ten times on his neck, almost turning into a fried dough twist. Not only was his neck broken, but all of his teeth were gone as well. As he lay on the ground, the magma saliva flowing out of the corner of his mouth was mixed with a large amount of purple blood, causing him to look miserable. Of course, this injury was not enough to kill Berial. The immortal body of a demon lord was not for show. Berial¡¯s demon heart was still beating vigorously. After lying on the ground for a while, he slowly stood up. The muscles on his neck began to squirm, and he slowly twisted his head back. After his teeth grew back, Berial let out a hoarse roar of anger. He had survived for thousands of years and became a demon lord, but he had never been beaten so miserably by an enemy with a single punch. Now that his weapon was gone, he naturally could not rush forward and fight in melee again. So while roaring, his mouth full of sparks shot a gigantic fire pillar at Roy! The spewed flames turned from scarlet red to blazing white. Under the high temperature of more than ten thousand degrees, the ground that the fire pillar passed over melted into magma, forming a straight magma gully. The speed of the flames was so fast that it did not give Roy any time to dodge and directly enveloped him. This terrifying fire wave lasted for a full minute before slowly disappearing, and the ground around the battlefield was still emitting scorching smoke. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Looking at the charred body standing in the field, Berial laughed wildly. ¡°Let¡¯s see if you die now!¡± However, before he finished speaking, he heard Roy¡¯s voice. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not dead. These trivial flames can¡¯t kill me!¡± Cracking sounds came. Countless cracks appeared on the surface of the charred body, and strands of blue flames rushed out from the cracks. After all the charred matter fell off, Roy, wrapped in his demon wings, slowly spread them. A layer of blazing blue flames was enveloping the surface of his body as he appeared in front of Berial. What was burning on his body was naturally the flowing brightness flames. Although the flowing brightness flames did not have a high temperature and were not flames used for attacking, it had the ability to protect against other flame powers. It was precisely the blazing flowing brightness flames that had isolated the high temperature of Berial¡¯s flames and greatly reduced the damage of the flames. At this moment, flickering blue flames covered Roy¡¯s entire body. As he walked step by step, his body began to swell. Roy, who entered the True Name Liberation state, was like a demon god born in the dark blue flames! The strength of Inferno Overlord Berial was actually quite good. But under the covetous gazes of the other demon lords, it was suitable for Roy to make an example of him to deter the others! Thus, Roy had not hesitated to enter the True Name Liberation state and planned to get rid of Berial as soon as possible! Roy crossed his arms in front of his forehead. With this action, the blue flowing brightness flames burning all over his body quickly transformed into black lightning arcs that sizzled all around his body. The powerful electric field had an immense magnetic field effect and actually caused some of the rocks containing iron ore to float up. Then he suddenly opened his arms and shot out a thick bolt of black lightning from his mouth! The black lightning was so fast that it flew away from the electric field at a speed close to light. Before Berial could even react, the lightning hit his right eye! There was no pain to speak of. Berial only felt the vision of his right eye instantly turn black because his eyeball instantly evaporated under the lightning condensed with ultra-high energy. Not only did this lightning evaporate his eyeball, but it also instantly pierced through his head and drilled out from the back. A scorched hole appeared in his head. Boom! Berial crashed down. His head was shot through, and most of his brain had evaporated. It would be strange if he did not fall from such a serious injury¡­ However, the cockroach-like life force of a demon lord prevented him from dying. The flames all over his body gathered at the hole in his head, and under the flames, the scorched hole began to repair bit by bit. Roy slowly walked over and came to the front of Berial. He bent down and grabbed one of Berial¡¯s demon horns with his right hand. He exerted strength and broke off this large demon horn with a crack. Holding this nearly one-meter-long demon horn, Roy casually tossed it in his hand while looking down at Berial. ¡°I¡¯ll take this horn as a trophy. Do you have a problem with it?¡± ¡°No¡­ No problem¡­¡± Berial, who was lying on the ground and panting heavily, replied weakly, ¡°It is my honor¡­ Your Majesty Osiris!¡± Seeing that Berial was convinced, Roy turned around and looked at Madama Styx, the centipede lord, and the others. ¡°Then what about you? Do you want to come one by one, or do you want to come together?¡± The centipede lord floating in the sky twisted his colossal body that was a few kilometers long. He looked eager to try and seemed a little unconvinced. But the faces of Madama Styx and the other demon lords changed constantly with uncertain expressions. They had thought that with Berial¡¯s strength, he should have fought Osiris for hundreds of rounds, but they did not expect him to kneel so quickly. Demon Lord Osiris¡¯s combat strength seemed overwhelming¡­ Too rash¡­ It seems that he defeated Mundus not by relying on Sparda but by being at least as strong as him. Can we really win against such a demon lord? Chapter 460 - Fame With Berial looking so miserable in front of them, under the bloody lesson, the remaining demon lords hesitated for a moment, unsure whether they should continue to provoke Demon Lord Osiris. The centipede demon lord was named Scolopendra. Among the demon lords, he was the one with the evilest intentions. This guy had the grandest body in the entire Demon World. Soaring in the sky, he stretched for nearly ten kilometers. Such a colossal body was considered a super giant among war demons. Precisely because of this, Scolopendra possessed unimaginable physical strength and was famous for being fierce in the Demon World. When Mundus was still around, he had always been suppressed by him. But now that Mundus had escaped, Scolopendra naturally felt that his opportunity had come. He was ready to make trouble and thought that he was the most qualified to succeed Mundus as the ruler of the Demon World. Therefore, when he saw that Madama Styx and the others were silent, he was the first to lose his cool and could no longer control himself anymore. He opened his terrifying mouth and roared before charging at Roy from the sky. How to describe this scene? Generally speaking, a train in the human world was about two hundred meters long, and Scolopendra¡¯s body was as long as fifty trains connected end to end. Moreover, his body was much thicker than a train. When he swooped down from the sky, he looked like a massive meteor, and the momentum was earth-shattering. Seeing this colossal creature weighing thousands of tons diving down from the sky, the expressions of Madama Styx and the others changed as they quickly dodged far away. While rushing at Roy, Scolopendra first spat out a large mouthful of black venom at Roy! This venom carried an incomparably thick stench as it flew down at Roy. He certainly was unwilling to let this disgusting liquid spray on him, so he spread his demon wings and flew away to avoid it. However, this was exactly what Scolopendra was waiting for. His colossal body twisted in the air agilely, and his hundred-meter-wide mouth curved at a more than ninety-degree angle and directly enveloped the area where Roy was, swallowing him. Scolopendra¡¯s enormous mouth suddenly closed, and then his entire body slammed into the ground with unparalleled momentum. With a loud bang, a gigantic pit appeared in the dark ground, but Scolopendra did not lose his momentum. His extended body continued to crash into the ground and travel underground. Yes, not only could Scolopendra fly in the air, but he could also travel underground. As an insect-type demon, his ability to drill holes was not lacking. As he traveled underground, his head would drill out of the ground from time to time before going down again. He tossed and turned back and forth on the surface for more than twenty kilometers, boring huge underground tunnels. This commotion was really too big¡­ After seeing Roy being swallowed by Scolopendra, Julia¡¯s and Benia¡¯s expressions changed. They hurriedly rushed forward to attack Scolopendra, wanting him to make him open his mouth and let Roy out. However, their attacks could only leave countless sparks on the surface of Scolopendra¡¯s body. The surface of his body had an extremely hard shell. This shell was dark and shiny, and its defense was astonishing. Facing their attacks, Scolopendra did not care at all and continued to wander leisurely underground. He was waiting, waiting for his super corrosive stomach acid to melt Osiris¡¯s body. Once Osiris¡¯s body dissolved, he would devour his soul. This was how Scolopendra fought. He was not good at any magic and could only use a little poison at most. But he had devoured and killed all the powerful enemies he encountered in the past this way without exception. Julia and Benia¡¯s attacks were ineffective. Fat Tiger rushed forward, wanting to hold down Scolopendra, but his immense strength failed in front of Scolopendra. He could not hold him down at all and was instead pushed around by him. Seeing this, Julia and Benia could not help but look at each other. They took out their matching fusion earrings and prepared to wear them. But at this moment, Scolopendra¡¯s body suddenly stopped moving. A few seconds later, his colossal body suddenly twisted frantically, smashing the ground and causing it to quake as he screamed in pain. Just as he opened his mouth to roar, a figure flew out. Who else could it be but Roy? Julia and Benia heaved a sigh of relief and quickly flew over to Roy to check him, only to find that he was fine. ¡°What did you do in his stomach? Why is this guy like this?¡± Julia asked curiously. ¡°Seriously, this guy is an idiot!¡± Roy looked disdainfully at the still writhing Scolopendra below. ¡°If he didn¡¯t swallow me, I might not have been able to do anything to his tough shell for a while. But this guy was courting death by swallowing me. I pierced the inner wall of his stomach and injected hundreds of viruses into him. Now, the inside of his body is already a mess!¡± Scolopendra probably never expected that Roy had the title of ¡®Plague Lord¡¯. After all, he had not used any viral ability when he fought against Berial. This misjudgment was a fatal mistake for Scolopendra. The viruses that Roy injected into his body not only caused tremendous damage to his body but also reacted with the poison in his body, causing his body to dissolve instead. ¡°That¡¯s true. This guy¡¯s body is so big, so his brain is probably only a small lump. It¡¯s completely disproportionate¡­¡± Benia nodded in amusement and ridiculed in all seriousness. At this moment, Scolopendra had already lost his combat strength. It could be said that it had been easier for Roy to deal with him than to deal with Berial. However, Roy did not intend to give him the same treatment as Berial. The others could surrender, but he had to die! The reason was simple. This was the first time someone had ¡®eaten¡¯ Roy since he became a demon! He could not help but feel angry when he thought of the oppressive stench and slimy pitch-black environment in Scolopendra¡¯s stomach just now. This centipede had to die! Roy got Julia and Benia to back away while he swooped down toward Scolopendra. After arriving in front of him, who was still writhing, Roy grabbed the two long tentacles on his forehead and brought them together. The Red Dragon Emperor¡¯s Gauntlet on his right arm flashed with red light, and the sixty-four-fold increase in strength activated. With a roar, he grabbed Scolopendra¡¯s tentacles and picked him up. In the air, Roy pulled up Scolopendra, whose body was still half-buried underground, like pulling a carrot. Then he slammed his colossal body repeatedly into the ground! When Dante, Vergil, Nero, and the others saw this scene from afar, their eyes almost popped out. This scene of smashing Scolopendra back and forth was like an ant wrestling an elephant. It really subverted their world view. No matter how inconceivable they thought it was, Roy did it. At this moment, he turned into the incarnation of Goro Daimon as he swung Scolopendra into the sky and back into the ground, recreating the classic scene of the Hulk smashing Loki. The immense power and rumbling sounds made the entire Demon World tremble. Madam Styx and the other demon lords were already dumbfounded. They could not believe it. It was fine if Berial knelt quickly, but why was Scolopendra kneeling even faster than Berial?! Boom! Boom! Boom! Scolopendra, who was being smashed back and forth, suddenly flew out of Roy¡¯s hand, and his nearly ten-kilometer-long body flew away like a soft noodle. This was because his tentacles had broken¡­ Scolopendra¡¯s body flew far away and crashed on the ground, causing a magnitude six earthquake. Roy casually threw the two thick tentacles in his hand and rushed toward Scolopendra again. ¡°You¡­ you win¡­ Osiris. I¡­ I will obey you!¡± Scolopendra trembled. Seeing Roy flying closer, he hurriedly said, ¡°Please, let¡¯s stop fighting!¡± However, Roy did not say anything. After rushing in front of Scolopendra, Frostmourne suddenly appeared in his hand and stabbed at his forehead. With a pfft, Frostmourne pierced through until the hilt. When Frostmourne touched Scolopendra¡¯s soul, it transmitted joy to Roy. It wanted to devour this powerful soul. Roy comforted it and then poured powerful electric currents into Scolopendra¡¯s body through Frostmourne! The electric light of Dark Lightning was running around in his body, causing him to make even more painful sounds. Not only did his body feel immense pain, but even his soul was in pain. He could feel this strange electric current wearing down his soul bit by bit. Moreover, the curses of Frostmourne were also rampaging in his body at this time. Scolopendra finally understood the pain that Mundus suffered when fighting Roy. Under the intense pain, Scolopendra could no longer think calmly. He only wanted to escape from the pain in his soul, so he subconsciously separated his soul from his body! This guy had a small brain. The reason why Roy went to so much trouble was for this moment! Seeing Scolopendra¡¯s soul leave his body, Roy immediately stretched out his hand and grabbed it. On this black soul was Scolopendra¡¯s appearance, but Roy did not give him any chance to beg. He directly stuffed it into Frostmourne! Even if he devoured the soul of a demon lord now, it would not increase his magic power by much, so he simply used it to improve Frostmourne¡¯s abilities. The stronger Frostmourne¡¯s abilities were, the stronger the curses of the sword. After Roy gave Frostmourne Scolopendra¡¯s soul, he did not put his body to waste either. He waved at the sky and got Rafaro to come down. It was time for Rafaro¡¯s power to improve further. With Scolopendra¡¯s colossal body, the Sky Dragon of Osiris would become even larger and more worthy of the name! Chapter 461 - His Majesty Osiris When Inferno Overlord Berial saw Scolopendra¡¯s soul being stuffed into Osiris¡¯s demon sword and the eyes of the skeleton on the hilt glowing with greed, his entire body felt uncomfortable. He thought that he was already miserable enough, but he did not expect Scolopendra to be even worse than him. At least he managed to keep his life, but Scolopendra completely died. That idiot, what was he thinking by letting his soul out? Did he not remember that after losing his Ouroboros Mark, his soul would not return to the Abyss after being exposed? In any case, Scolopendra was a colleague of Berial and the others, who had fought together for many years. Now that he was dead, Berial could not help but feel sad. Madama Styx and the other demon lords felt the same way. However, even though the murderer was right in front of them, they had no intention of taking revenge for Scolopendra. The reason was simple¡ªthey did not want to die. It had been a long time since they lost their Ouroboros Marks. From the initial discomfort, it no longer mattered much later. After all, as demon lords, it was very difficult for enemies to kill them. But the death of Scolopendra suddenly reminded them of their situation. Without the protection of the Ouroboros Mark, they might die. ¡°Who¡¯s next?¡± Roy was currently stepping on the giant head of Scolopendra¡¯s corpse. He had just finished killing him, and his murderous aura had yet to subside. After removing his face armor, the smile on his face looked especially sinister. His two rows of neat and sharp teeth seemed to be flashing with cold light, and his red pentagram eyes stared at everyone murderously. Seeing Roy¡¯s sinister smile, Madama Styx and the others could not help but take a step back. Then they realized that they seemed to have lost their composure, so they exchanged glances and pushed Madama Styx forward as the representative to negotiate with Roy. Madama Styx flapped her moth wings and took two light steps forward. ¡°Osiris, we have no intention of becoming enemies with you. You have already proven your strength, and it¡¯s not impossible to acknowledge you as the ruler of the Demon World. However, we have a question for you.¡± ¡°Speak!¡± Roy raised his chin at her. ¡°Mundus has already escaped in defeat. I suppose that you are replacing him because you want to hunt him down?¡± Madama Styx said. ¡°What we want to ask is, are you confident in taking back the Ouroboros Marks that Mundus stole? And will you return them to us after taking them back?¡± ¡°That¡¯s two questions!¡± Roy sneered. ¡°It seems like you actually know that it was Mundus who took your marks, right?¡± Madama Styx nodded. ¡°Of course. We are demon lords. Those low-level demons don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but how could he deceive us? But Mundus was the ruler here and had always been suppressing us, so we couldn¡¯t resist.¡± Sparda stood expressionless at the side, but he was very disdainful of Madama Styx and the others in his heart. So many demon lords knew what Mundus did, but only he dared to resist. No wonder these guys had not progressed since becoming demon lords. They had already lost the courage and desire to advance¡­ However, Sparda knew that this was the norm for demons. After all, it was too difficult to become a demon king. Many demon lords had no way to advance and could only stop at this level for the rest of their lives. This situation where they could not see hope naturally destroyed their thoughts of improving. To be honest, when Sparda served under Mundus, apart from Mundus being stronger than him, it was also because he saw hope in Mundus. Mundus had always been pursuing becoming a demon king and a true god. It was this courage that made Sparda willing to serve him. Unfortunately, despite having the courage, Mundus still went astray. Although seizing the Ouroboros Marks had allowed him to obtain an immortal soul, it also pushed him into the opposite of all demons. Now, this conflict finally erupted totally. After he escaped, all the demon lord generals under him first thought about how to take back the lost marks. No one wanted to be loyal to him, and it could be said that they had completely betrayed the former ruler of the Demon World. Roy did not even think about the questions of the demon lords as he replied, ¡°As long as I can get Mundus¡¯s soul, I have a way to separate the marks from his soul and return them to you. But as you can see, the spatial channel has opened, and the angel army that retreated might appear again. If I don¡¯t defeat them, it¡¯s impossible to capture Mundus!¡± Madama Styx smiled enchantingly. ¡°This is easy. As long as Your Excellency Osiris is willing to establish a demon contract for the promise you just made, all the demon troops under us will be at your disposal. As long as we can get Mundus¡¯s soul, what¡¯s the big deal about reigniting the Eternal War?¡± Roy looked at Madama Styx and the others in silence before nodding. ¡°Okay!¡± Thus, a demon contract appeared out of thin air. It listed the terms agreed upon by both parties. After reading the contract and finding no loopholes, Inferno Overlord Berial, Madama Styx, and the other demon lords left their demon names on the contract one by one. After Roy left his demon name, the contract was established! The demon lords bowed and declared their allegiance to Demon Lord Osiris. It had to be said that demons were really clear about the hierarchy. If a true demon king were here, Berial, Madama Styx, and the others might have paid their respects without a word. But Roy was on the same level as them, so even if they had to obey and serve him, they had to fight for the benefits they should obtain for themselves. This pattern was a bit familiar to Roy. It was just like Kha-Beleth and the other demon lords in the world of Ashan. When they were trapped in prison, everyone was equal. But when someone could escape, then they had to tacitly acknowledge him as the ruler of the entire demon camp, and the others had to support him. This was also good for Roy. If he could not make demon lords at the same level align themselves to his interests, then it was possible to make them align themselves through a contract. As for how to separate the marks after capturing Mundus¡¯s soul, Roy was not worried at all. This time, he had harvested a lot of souls in the Demon World. Although they all came from demons, he could still use them. At that time, as long as he used the system to create an item such as a separation device, he could separate out the marks that Mundus had fused. As for how many souls he would need to make this item, he would see when the time came. ¡°Okay!¡± After establishing the contract, Roy said to Madama Styx and the others, ¡°Now, return to your respective territories, gather all your troops, and then assemble at Demon King City!¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty Osiris!¡± Madama Styx and the others bowed before spreading their demon wings and flying away in all directions. Inferno Overlord Berial, who had a broken demon horn, moved his four hooves and ran into the distance. After the demon lords left, the densely-packed low-level demons in the distance carefully approached and knelt down to offer their loyalty to Roy, the new ruler of the Demon World. ¡°War¡­ is coming again¡­¡± Sparda sighed when he saw this scene. ¡°Isn¡¯t this normal for demons?¡± Roy looked at him and asked curiously, ¡°Why do you seem so resistant to war?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand¡­¡± Sparda looked at Roy. ¡°Osiris, you¡¯re very powerful. The rarest thing is that you seem to be very young. I don¡¯t know how old you are, but if you live to my age, you¡¯ll understand what I mean¡­¡± Roy then remembered that although Sparda only had two sons, he was actually a ten-thousand-year-old demon¡­ ¡°War is indeed normal for demons. If you fight against angels for a hundred or two hundred years, you might feel that it¡¯s nothing¡­¡± Sparda sighed. ¡°But what if you fight for a thousand years, two thousand years, or even five thousand years? Day after day, year after year, you are always on the verge of life and death, and you always see blood in your eyes. At that time, would you still feel that this is normal?¡± Roy thought about it and suddenly felt speechless. ¡°The Eternal War. This term sounds great and glorious, but in fact, this war that has lasted forever and has no end in sight has already made many demons and angels weary!¡± Sparda said. ¡°In the nearly ten thousand years since I came to this world, I have seen many demons choose to end themselves because they could no longer endure this endless war. It¡¯s the same for angels. I¡¯ve encountered many angels who could clearly fight against enemies on the battlefield, but in the end, they chose to let their opponents kill them¡­¡± Hearing Sparda¡¯s emotional sigh, Julia could not help but nod. It was indeed so. When she was in the Darksiders world, she had witnessed the long Eternal War with Heaven under Samael. At that time, there were also demons who chose to end themselves. It was impossible for everyone to be able to endure this war that could never be won or lost¡­ ¡°Therefore, I chose to seal the spatial channel before. I didn¡¯t want the Eternal War to continue¡­¡± Sparda put away his demon sword and said to Roy, ¡°But the matter regarding Mundus leaves me without choice. Now, I only hope that you, Your Majesty Osiris, can allow me to seal this channel again after capturing Mundus. I would be endlessly grateful.¡± ¡°Okay, I promise you!¡± Roy nodded. Listening to the conversation between Sparda and Roy, Dante, Vergil, and Nero could not help but look at each other. At this moment, they suddenly felt that it was better to be human. At least, with the human lifespan of several decades, they did not need to worry or think about what would happen thousands of years later, nor did they need to endure the mental torture brought about by the long passage of time¡­ Chapter 462 - Rodin Due to the darkness of the Demon World and the lack of celestial bodies, there was no exact time measurement. About two days later, the demon lords brought their troops and gathered near Demon King City. During these past two days, Roy had occupied Mundus¡¯s lair, Demon King City, confirming his identity as the current ruler of the Demon World. Demon King City was quite large, and the roads were very complicated. Seeing the various buildings in Demon King City, Roy found that many of them had the style of angels, and sculptures of Mundus were everywhere. These sculptures varied in size, but without exception, they all had the specific appearance of a bearded angel with wings on his back. From this, it could be seen how twisted Mundus¡¯s mentality was. He was clearly a demon, but he always fantasized about becoming an angel-like god¡­ Roy felt that the fundamental reason for Mundus¡¯s mentality was nothing more than a denial of his original situation. Although Mundus was a demon, he wanted to deny his demon identity. He thought that he should become an angel, just like how some men in the human world wanted to wear female clothing to become dazzling¡­ Therefore, it was not incomprehensible that this guy had ganged up with the Lumen Sages of the other world. The connection between the Lumen Sages and the angels might be what Mundus really wanted. Perhaps he wanted to use some method to get rid of his demon identity and become an angel¡­ If angels becoming demons was called degeneration, then what should demons becoming angels be? Purification? Sublimation? In any case, it was normal for an unprofessional and incompetent ruler of the Demon World like Mundus to be replaced. After Roy settled in Demon King City, he ordered the demons to destroy all of Mundus¡¯s statues, and they executed his will. After the demon lords brought their troops and gathered around Demon King City, Roy summoned them for a war meeting. Over the past two days, both the Demon World and Heaven had sent several small-scale reconnaissance teams to the opposite side through the spatial channel. The two sides eliminated these scouts without exception, but there was still some intelligence sent back. The intelligence sent by the demon scouts allowed Roy to understand a little bit about the situation on the other side. On the other side of the spatial channel was not the main material world (human world) of the opposite twin world but the Purgatory Space where Heaven was. This made Roy wonder if the Purgatory Space of the Demon World and the Purgatory Space of Heaven were originally one. They each wrapped around the original twin worlds, and they were a world model similar to a double-yolked egg. But because the two worlds had different orbits, when they were far away from each other, the Purgatory Space was torn into two, forming the Demon World and Heaven. When the two worlds were close to each other, the spatial channel connecting the Demon World and Heaven appeared again. This theory obtained the general approval of the demon lords. Being able to become a demon lord meant that they had a certain degree of research into space, and the world model Roy mentioned was exactly what the demon lords conjectured. After communicating with the demon lords, Roy learned that this spatial channel had actually appeared several times over the past thousands of years. But because the angels had retreated and Mundus ruled the Demon World, he had not launched an expedition against Heaven. In addition, Sparda had sealed him later, so everything was even more peaceful. Every time the channel appeared, there would only be some sporadic battles, which were caused by angels or demons accidentally entering the channel. It was only recently that Mundus was about to break free from the seal that he began to search for this randomly appearing spatial channel again. His goal was naturally to recontact Balder on the other side. Sparda sensed his intention to find the spatial channel and felt that nothing good would happen, so he did not hesitate to use his body as the price to seal the spatial channel that had just appeared. Now, Mundus had fled to the other side and even taken away the Ouroboros Marks of the demons. Under these circumstances, the demons were bound to chase after him to bring them back, so the dark clouds of war would cover both sides again. Not only did the demons start preparing for war, but Heaven probably sensed that something was amiss and was definitely gathering troops now. Inferno Overlord Berial, Madama Styx, and the other demon lords were originally generals of Mundus, and the total number of demon troops under them was terrifying. When Vergil had previously incarnated as Urizen, the demons he had summoned from the Demon World were less than a fifth of the demon lords¡¯ troops. The troops in the hands of these generals were the main force of the entire Demon World, which had been accumulating over the course of tens of thousands of years. To be honest, Roy was secretly rejoicing. If not for the fact that the demon lords were in a hurry to compete for the position of the ruler of the Demon World and had rushed over without bringing their armies, he might not have been able to subdue them so quickly. If the demon lords had brought their armies, even he would have had a headache. With tens of millions of demons, even if most of them were low-level demons, they could have completely crushed the enemies with their immense numbers. In fact, Berial and the others were regretting in their hearts now. But the ship had sailed, and they had even signed a demon contract, so they could not even renege¡­ ¡°We don¡¯t know the specific number of troops on the side of Heaven at present!¡± Madam Styx said during the meeting. ¡°But what we can be sure of is that there are definitely a lot. The fertility rate of angels is low, but these ancient angels have special methods. They have also developed for a long time in the opposite human world. Among the faith and secret arts they have spread, there¡¯s a special way of transformation. Some humans who believe in them can be transformed into low-level angels through ¡®self-sacrifice¡¯, so it¡¯s certain that the angels have accumulated many chips over the years. ¡°However, we demons have never ignored them. In fact, after discovering the existence of the ¡®dark clan¡¯ in the other world, we have been lending power to the Umbra Witches to let them fight against the angels and Lumen Sages!¡± Madama Styx pointed at herself proudly. ¡°I am one of them. I once bestowed the incantation to summon me to the Witches. This incantation has been passed down among the Witches for generations, and they can summon my projection through the incantation!¡± Hearing this, Roy could not help but look at the silent Sparda next to him. It seemed that Sparda was not the only one who had been to the other world. Madama Styx continued, ¡°In addition to me, there are also some powerful demons in the Demon World who have bestowed power to the Witches. In fact, every time the spatial channel appears, the Witches will be strengthened, and powerful demons will contact them. And the offerings that the Witches use to summon demons to fight are the souls of the angels they killed¡­¡± Roy was sitting on a large throne and tapping his finger on the armrest. He asked thoughtfully, ¡°In that case, the Demon World actually knows a lot about the other world, right?¡± ¡°Yes, but this understanding comes from and is limited to the cognition of the Witches!¡± another demon lord said. ¡°Since the Witches and angels are enemies, it¡¯s naturally impossible for them to know the specific situation of Heaven.¡± ¡°The angels are gathering on a large scale to prepare for the war. How is it possible for the Witches not to know such a big move?¡± Roy asked. ¡°Can you contact them and get them to send back information?¡± Madama Styx explained, ¡°There are two current Witches. One is named Bayonetta, and the other is Jeanne. Both of them are very powerful Witches, but they are humans after all. If the Demon World invades Heaven, it¡¯s hard to guarantee that we won¡¯t affect the human world. Therefore, the Witches are also very vigilant against demons. I think it¡¯s impossible to count on them¡­ It¡¯s better to find that bastard Rodin than to find them!¡± ¡°Rodin?¡± When Roy heard the name Bayonetta, he sighed inwardly. It¡¯s really her. But then he was attracted by the name mentioned by Madama Styx. ¡°Yes, Rodin!¡± At the mention of this name, Madama Styx and the other demon lords all had bitter and hateful looks on their faces. Two demon lords even cursed softly. After a while, Madama Styx stabilized her emotions and continued, ¡°He is a powerful demon, but in fact, he is a demon that fell from being an angel. When he was in Heaven, he was a formidable angel, and it was said that his strength was infinitely close to that of an Archangel. But later, for some reason, he actually fell! The Demon World speculated that it might be because of internal strife. After all, those ancient angels are not as harmonious, united, and loving as they claim to be¡­ ¡°After Rodin fell, he became an equally powerful demon, but he did not come to the Demon World to live. Perhaps due to his special circumstances, he can stay there for a long time as a demon¡­ He has been living in the human world and is quite close to the Umbra Witches!¡± Madama Styx explained. ¡°Although he stays in the opposite human world for a long time, he occasionally appears in the Demon World. Every time he appears, he will attack some powerful demons and snatch their demon armaments. Sometimes, he will even kill these demons and directly use their bodies as materials to make weapons and equipment. He¡¯s likely using them to supply the Witches¡­¡± Benia, who was sitting behind Roy, could not help but ask, ¡°Looking at you gnashing your teeth, it seems like you¡¯ve all been attacked by him?¡± The demon lords were silent, but this was equivalent to tacit agreement. ¡°Is Rodin stronger than Mundus?¡± Roy asked with a frown. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I can¡¯t compare! They¡¯re very likely to be equal!¡± Berial replied in a low, muffled voice. ¡°His situation is too special. Although he has fallen to become a demon, he still seems to retain his angel body. He¡¯s an absolute anomaly.¡± Having both a demon and angel body at the same time? Roy was stunned. Is¡­ he a nephilim? Or¡­ Madama Styx concluded, ¡°Although this guy is very hateful, because he was once an angel, he should be the one who understands the situation of Heaven the best. If we can find him, we will definitely know where Mundus went and what he wants to do after entering Heaven. It will be easier to capture him¡­¡± Chapter 463 - Strange Heaven The Rodin mentioned by Madama Styx was indeed a good candidate, but there was a troublesome place now. She did not know when he would appear in the Demon World¡­ Rodin¡¯s appearances were completely irregular and felt very arbitrary. If they waited for him to appear in the Demon World, who knew how long it would take. At this time, Dante, Vergil, and the others came in handy. As half-demons and Children of Taboo, they were unwilling to appear in front of a crowd of demons, so they did not participate in the meeting. But after the meeting ended, Roy and Sparda discussed with each other and found Dante and Vergil. After a brief discussion, they agreed. Roy¡¯s request was simple. He wanted them to go through the spatial channel to the twin world on the other side and then find a way to go to the human world to find Rodin. As demon lords, be it Roy or Sparda, it was not easy for them to appear in human worlds, whether it was the Devil May Cry world¡¯s or the Bayonetta world¡¯s. But it was different for half-demons. They could move around freely, even if they were not native residents of the Bayonetta world. Thus, the four half-demons¡ªDante, Vergil, Nero, and Sareth¡ªpassed through the spatial channel and set off for the other world. Of course, when they first drilled through, they should be in Heaven, and they might encounter the attacks of angels. But with Dante and the others¡¯ strength, it should not be a problem to deal with them. They only needed to find a way to the human world as soon as possible. After Dante and the others left, Roy and Sparda began to prepare for war. The demon lords had brought too many troops, so Roy had to recruit enough troops to balance it out. Therefore, he got Fat Tiger and Cerberus to take Cassandra to the previous battlefields of the Demon World to collect the corpses of dead demons to make an undead army while he rode Rafaro and gathered the scattered demons in the Demon World. In fact, from this, it was apparent what one of the disadvantages of having a demon lord as the ruler of a world was. The space of the Demon World was so huge that he had to go to some remote places personally. It could not be helped. The radiation range of his magic power aura was not enough to cover the entire Demon World. If a demon king like Samael were to come to the Demon World, there would have been no need to say anything. As long as he stayed in Demon King City, countless demons would spontaneously come and submit to him¡­ When Roy was gathering troops, Sparda was also helping. How should it be put? During the time they spent together, Roy did not know if it was because of Sparda¡¯s time in the human world, but he found that it had affected his personality, causing him to have no ambitions despite being a demon lord. After Roy became the ruler of the Demon World, Sparda consciously placed himself in the position of assisting him. Of course, this was also because Roy¡¯s and Sparda¡¯s goals were now in line with each other. Sparda knew very well that Mundus had broken free from the seal. Although he had escaped from the Demon World in defeat, as long as his soul was not destroyed, he would return sooner or later. Mundus was plotting to become a true demon king. If he succeeded, then when he returned, with Sparda¡¯s strength, he would no longer be able to do anything to Mundus. At that time, not only would he be killed, but his two children, Dante and Vergil, and even his grandson, Nero, would. The bloodline of the Sparta family might be cut off in the hands of Mundus. This was absolutely unacceptable to Sparda, so he did his best to help Roy in hopes of totally eliminating Mundus. The process of gathering the demon army lasted for about three days. When Roy and Sparda returned, they brought back about ten million troops. Although most of them were low-level demons, the vast number and dense scene made people feel fear just seeing it. Coupled with the troops of Berial and the other demon lords, there was a total of more than thirty-five million demons gathered, which was almost the size of a super-large city in the human world. These thirty-five million demons assembled on the ground nearly two thousand square kilometers around Demon King City, and even then, it still appeared crowded with demons. But this number was only about one-tenth the number of demons in the Demon World¡­ ¡°That¡¯s enough. Let the vanguard set off!¡± Roy said. ¡°This density has already reached the limit. If we let the demons stay like this, it may cause them to kill each other.¡± Roy¡¯s words were equivalent to announcing that a new round of the Eternal War between Heaven and Hell had begun in the twin worlds. Countless winged demons flying in the sky strived to be the first to fly into the spatial channel. The wingless demons on the ground piled up a wide slope that connected to the spatial channel in the air. After the tide-like low-level demons climbed to the spatial channel on the slope, they screamed and jumped into it like dumplings. The passage rate of the spatial channel was very high. It was the kind of super-giant army portal that could accommodate at least tens of thousands of troops at the same time. This also gave the demons a chance to march on a large scale. After countless demons rushed into the spatial channel, they disappeared in the blink of an eye¡ªthey were teleported over. This was not the first time Roy had seen such a scene. Back in the Darksiders world, the number of demons was even more exaggerated than this time. But no matter how he looked at it, he felt that this scene was extremely terrifying. It had to be said that demons were indeed a race born for war, just like the ocean of Zerg in Starcraft. They did not require any tactics or strategies and relied purely on numbers to drown their enemies. ¡°Let¡¯s go too! Let¡¯s see what the opposite Heaven looks like¡­¡± Roy led Julia, Benia, and the others, including Berial, Madama Styx, and other demon lords, into the spatial channel. When passing through the spatial channel, Roy once again felt the world repulsive force acting against him. But the strength of this repulsion was not much different from when he was in the Demon World. This might be because, despite entering a new world, the Purgatory Space of this new world and the Demon World¡¯s were originally one, so the degree was no different. After passing through the layer of mist in the spatial channel, Roy¡¯s vision suddenly became clear. Totally unlike the dark world of the Demon World, what he saw was a world full of light! There was no source of light, but rays of light like sunlight filled the surrounding space. This was the power of holy light, and here was a world of light. The moment the many weaker low-level demons teleported over, smoke rose from the surface of their skin due to the burning of holy light. These low-level demons started screaming in pain uncontrollably. Although they did not lose their lives for the time being, the pain was driving them to the point of madness. Their eyes were red and shining with bloodlust as they roared and rushed toward the battlefield where the fighting had already begun. About five kilometers away from the spatial channel, the angels had already set up an encirclement. Roy¡¯s guess was right. The Heaven here was already prepared for the coming war. ¡°There are a lot of them!¡± Roy looked at the distant sky in surprise. There were densely flying ancient angels, and the most numerous among them were ancient angels with bird heads and human bodies. They were the lowest-level angels. They had angel halos over their heads and held spears in their hands as they fought against the demons flooding in like a tide. Behind them were some strange-looking angels who separated into formations according to their ranks and were attacking with long-range attacks. The number of these ancient angels indeed exceeded Roy¡¯s expectations. There were many more angels than what he had seen in the Darksiders world. But then he remembered what Madama Styx had said before. Through the teachings of doctrines and faith, angels had received some human souls that had risen to Heaven through the ¡®self-sacrifice¡¯ ritual and made these humans into low-level angels. Thus, this number was reasonable. Roy stood on Rafaro¡¯s forehead and looked around. He saw some floating islands scattered at different heights, which were the foundations of Heaven. Around these floating islands were many strange light screens of runes. These strange light screens of runes actually existed all around the spatial channel. These light screens formed a kind of ground that could be stepped on. After the wingless demons of the Demon World entered, the ground they stepped on were these light screens. ¡°We have to get the demons to capture those floating islands as soon as possible!¡± Roy immediately saw the problem and said to Berial, Madama Styx, and the others, ¡°If the angels withdraw these light screens, then the wingless demons will lose their footing. At that time, we will lose a lot of demons.¡± Berial and the others nodded and split up in several directions. They each led their troops to break through the defensive lines of the angel¡¯s encirclement. Seeing the appearance of the demon lords, the high-level angels on the angels¡¯ side naturally stepped forward to join the battle. They were some really strange-looking angels. Roy saw some centaur-like angels with golden armor covering their four hooves and holding calvary long spears. They had two wings on their backs, but they did not have a head. Their large faces were actually on the abdomen. There were also some griffin-like angels with armor covering their bodies and angel halos, full of a strange mechanical feeling. There were red ones and blue ones. The blue ones could use lightning power, while the red ones used flame power. These flying griffin angels had incredible agility. They ran back and forth among the demon army and continuously killed the low-level demons. In addition, Roy saw angels with long monster tails that looked like geckos, faceless snakes with four wings on their backs that looked like feathered serpents, headless warrior angels who were mighty warriors and had their faces on their sword¡¯s hilts, and so on. They were really peculiar and strange¡­ Chapter 464 - Half-Demon Heaven Group The war between Heaven and the Demon World has begun, but this war shall be put aside for the time being. Let us turn our attention to earlier. After Dante, Vergil, Nero, and Sareth went into the spatial channel, their first stop was Heaven. As they had set off earlier, Heaven had yet to fully deploy its ambush encirclement against the Demon World, so they did not encounter the angels immediately after entering the spatial channel, allowing the four half-demons to sneak in quietly. The Heaven of the Bayonetta world was also in a Purgatory Space. But unlike the Demon World of the Devil May Cry world, Heaven here did not cover the entire Purgatory Space. The number of angels was ultimately inferior to that of demons, so their requirements for living space were relatively small. The Purgatory Space here was also humongous, but apart from Heaven occupying a portion, the rest of the Purgatory Space reflected the human world! This was truly a wondrous sight. In the entire Purgatory Space, on the ground were streets and buildings all of the human world. These scenes were like reflections in a mirror, completely replicating the scenes of the human world. But the difference was that only the still objects in these scenes seemed to have a physical feeling, while the moving people and objects looked very illusory, like lights and shadows. Dante and the others looked at this sight with their mouths agape, feeling a little lost. ¡°They don¡¯t seem to be able to sense us¡­¡± Sareth said. He was currently standing on a wide street. When a human figure walked toward him, it actually passed through his body. The illusory figure flickered, but it did not notice anything and just continued walking forward. Dante and Nero nodded. They also discovered this situation. These reflections of the human world were actually because the Purgatory Space they were in was on the same spatial coordinates as the human world but not in the same space. In fact, it was not only like this in the Bayonetta world but also in the Devil May Cry world. The Purgatory Space and the main material world of humanity overlapped. If you randomly chose a place in the Purgatory Space to enter the main world, you might appear in that place in the human world. But in the Devil May Cry world, this reflection phenomenon caused by overlap was extremely rare. Due to the expansion of the Demon World, the demons were active in the Purgatory Space and had long destroyed this reflection phenomenon. Vergil had not said a word since he came here and was deep in thought. At this moment, he suddenly pulled out Yamato and cut a vending machine on the side of the road in two. What he cut open was a scene reflected in the Purgatory Space. But in the real human world, the vending machine at the same place actually had a neat cut and slowly collapsed, causing the people on the street to be shocked by this sudden scene. The human-shaped figures of lights and shadows looked panicked. Then, when they found that nothing seemed to be nothing wrong, their curiosity aroused, and they surrounded the split vending machine and discussed how this thing suddenly split. ¡°For still objects, the reflection phenomenon is perfect!¡± Vergil said as he suddenly slashed at a human figure. After finding that his blade passed through it and did not cause any harm, he continued, ¡°But moving objects don¡¯t seem to be too affected.¡± Dante said to Vergil unhappily, ¡°Hey, Vergil! What do you think you¡¯re doing? Don¡¯t forget that your Yamato can cut open space. What if you really killed that person just now? I can understand you wanting to study these reflections, but your actions are too dangerous!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Vergil snorted coldly and ignored Dante. He turned around and left. Dante had a headache. They had already found the old man, so why did Vergil still have such a terrible personality? ¡°Forget it!¡± Nero tried to smooth things over. ¡°Have you forgotten that Osiris has already extracted Sparda¡¯s soul fragment from Yamato? Now, it should have lost the ability to cut open space. Vergil should have known this before acting. He doesn¡¯t have any ill intentions¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, ever since you found out that he¡¯s your father, you¡¯ve been siding with him!¡± Dante poked Nero¡¯s head and said in annoyance. ¡°But why don¡¯t you go up and talk to him?¡± ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know what to say¡­¡± Nero said dejectedly. ¡°Who cares if it¡¯s awkward! Just go up and chat!¡± Sareth suggested. ¡°Can¡¯t you just talk about the weather or something? As long as you can start, you can continue talking.¡± ¡°Then¡­ should I try?¡± Nero asked uncertainly. Dante kicked him from behind, kicking the hesitant Nero forward. Seeing Nero anxiously walking behind Vergil and trying to talk to him, Dante could not help but sigh deeply. Then he turned and stared at Sareth. ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡± Sareth finally could not help asking. ¡°I feel that things have changed too fast¡­¡± Dante said in a daze. ¡°I remember that two weeks ago, we were still thinking about how to beat Urizen. But in the blink of an eye, your foster father came. Not only did he come, but he even found my old man¡­ Now, it has suddenly turned into a war between Heaven and the Demon World. I feel like I can¡¯t keep up with this series of events¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s normal because you¡¯re getting old!¡± Sareth dug his nostril with his little finger and said casually, ¡°Look at your beard. It¡¯s normal that you can¡¯t keep up.¡± If it were in the past, Dante might have argued with Sareth, but now he sighed and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m also considering that maybe it¡¯s really time to retire after finishing this.¡± Sareth looked up at him and found that his expression was unprecedentedly serious, so he was at a loss for words. The four of them walked silently on the street. Not only were Dante and Sareth silent, but even Vergil and Nero did not say anything. In fact, both Vergil and Nero had a lot to say to each other, but the problem was that neither of them knew how to start. They could not even begin the awkward conversation that Sareth suggested¡­ After this strange atmosphere lasted for a while, Sareth suddenly slapped his forehead. ¡°I say, what¡¯s the use of wandering around aimlessly like this? Foster Father asked us to find that guy named Rodin!¡± ¡°But we don¡¯t know where that guy is¡­¡± Nero turned around and said, ¡°Your foster father only gave us the name the ¡®Gates of Hell¡¯, but we don¡¯t know where this bar is. How are we going to find him?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Dante nodded. ¡°What if he¡¯s not in this city?¡± ¡°I think we should enter the human world to ask around!¡± Vergil crossed his arms and finally found a topic to participate in. He said expressionlessly, ¡°If we find that the bar isn¡¯t in this city, we can take human transportation to it. The reflected scenes in the Purgatory Space can¡¯t help us move.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right!¡± Dante agreed. ¡°And after entering the human world, we might be able to find some information brokers to obtain information. I¡¯m more familiar with this business.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no time to lose. Let¡¯s go!¡± Sareth said. ¡°Find a weak point in the space here, and we can pass through it.¡± Although he said it so simply, everyone later realized that it was really difficult to find weak points in the space here. The reason was simple. The Purgatory Space of this world was far firmer than the Devil May Cry world¡¯s! In the Purgatory Space of the Devil May Cry world, due to the existence of the Demon World, large numbers of demons were constantly looking for opportunities to go to the human world. The original intention of these demons was to hunt human souls. But because of their excessive behavior, they continuously broke through the Purgatory Space barrier and caused it to become riddled with holes. It had long become fragile, so it was easy to find weak points. But the Bayonetta world was different. The Purgatory Space barrier here was undamaged¡­ The four of them transformed into their demon forms and spread their wings to search the city for a long time, but they could not find a weak point to break through. With this delay, almost a day passed. After regrouping and reporting this situation, the four of them were a little discouraged. ¡°If only Yamato¡¯s ability were still here. We could have just cut open space and gone through!¡± Dante said in annoyance. ¡°Vergil, why don¡¯t you split a part of your soul and put it into Yamato?¡± ¡°Idiot!¡± Vergil rolled his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that different soul fragments will have different effects on weapons? Father¡¯s soul fragment could give Yamato the ability to cut open space, but my soul fragment might not have the same effect¡­¡± ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Dante spread his hands. ¡°Should we split up and try our luck in other cities?¡± No one said anything. They knew very well that there was not much time left for them. After Balder took away Mundus¡¯s soul, although no one knew what they were going to do, the success rate of their plan increased with every delay. Just as the four of them were considering whether they should gather everyone¡¯s strength to forcefully break the Purgatory Space barrier here, a sharp sound suddenly came from behind. It sounded like¡­ high heels?! Everyone could not help but feel puzzled. In fact, although scenes of the human world were reflected in this Purgatory Space, the sounds of the human world could not be transmitted here. Most of the time, besides the voices of the four, it was extremely quiet here. Now that the sound of high heels suddenly appeared, it naturally sounded very abrupt. With the sound of these high heels, a black figure appeared from the corner of the street. Seeing this figure, Dante could not help but straighten his body, smooth his white hair, and whistle. ¡°Oh, look at what I found. It¡¯s actually a beautiful girl?!¡± Chapter 465 - Strawberry Sundae Dante was right. With the sound of high heels, a tall and sexy black-haired beauty appeared. Her long black hair was soft and beautiful, and it was tied into a tall bun on top of her head. There were fluttering ribbons decorating her hair bun, and she was wearing a black, tight-fitting suit. At least, it looked leathery. This tight leather suit accentuated her figure to perfection and exquisiteness, and her long legs and high heels made her hips and butt stand out. On her fair face, there was a pair of black-rimmed glasses. In addition, there was a small black enchanting mole at the corner of her mouth. When people saw her, it felt as though she was a mature elder sister. However, the most surprising thing was the two golden-red guns in her hands! Not only was she holding them in her two hands, but if you looked closely, you would find that there were two similar guns inserted in the heels of both her high heels. Sareth¡¯s eyes widened. The visual impact this beautiful big sister gave him was tremendous¡­ When she turned the corner and saw Dante¡¯s group of four half-demons, the long, straight, black-haired lady was clearly stunned for a moment. Then she immediately raised her hands and pointed her guns at the four of them. But after seeing that the four of them did not look like angels, she asked doubtfully, ¡°Who are you? Why are you here?¡± ¡°Relax, relax!¡± Dante smiled and gestured with his hands face down. ¡°We¡¯re just lost. Beautiful lady, it¡¯s an honor to meet you. May I know your name?¡± However, maybe it was because Arthas and his beard stubble was not her cup of tea, but the black-haired lady turned a deaf ear to Dante¡¯s pick-up line. Instead, she sniffed in puzzlement, and then her expression changed. She immediately pulled the trigger and shot two shots at Dante. ¡°Whoa!!¡± Dante squatted down with his hands behind his head. Two bullets flew over his head and hit the shop sign behind him, causing it to collapse with a crash. Problems with objects in the Purgatory Space would also happen in the human world. The blurry human figures around seemed frightened and scattered in all directions. The moment she fired, it naturally caused the half-demon team to become tense. With a whoosh, Sareth took out Calamity. Nero also took out his Blue Rose and pointed the muzzle at the black-haired lady opposite him. Vergil did not have a gun, but his left thumb was pressing against Yamato¡¯s hilt. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Calm down!¡± Fortunately, Dante spoke out at this moment. After standing up, he hurriedly stopped everyone and told them not to be rash. Then he said to the black-haired lady, ¡°Ma¡¯am, it¡¯s not polite to greet people like this!¡± ¡°Shut up. I can smell the scent of sulfur on you from miles away!¡± The black-haired lady held her guns, which were still emitting smoke from the muzzles, and said coldly, ¡°When could demons appear in this world?¡± The four of them looked at each other. So that¡¯s how it is. It could not be helped. Although they were half-demons, Dante and the others also had demonic auras. Although the smell on their bodies was much fainter than that of true demons, considering that the Purgatory Space here was full of the aura of holy light, the demonic smell on their bodies naturally seemed a bit thick. ¡°Hey, there¡¯s no smell of sulfur. Did you smell wrong?¡± Dante tried to joke as he spread his hands and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s clearly a masculine scent. I admit that I haven¡¯t showered for a few days, but you shouldn¡¯t have such a big reaction, right?¡± Nero almost fell. To think that you can describe the smell of sulfur as masculine. Dante, you¡¯re really talented¡­ However, the black-haired lady was not so easy to deceive. Facing the grinning Dante, she shot twice at the ground near his feet, scaring him so much that he took two steps back. She said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t move! I¡¯ve been dealing with demons for a long time, so it¡¯s impossible for me to be mistaken. Tell me, what are you trying to do by pretending to be humans?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Hearing her words, Dante was stunned for a moment before reacting and probing, ¡°You¡¯ve dealt with demons? You¡¯re¡­ an Umbra Witch? Are you Bayonetta?¡± This time, it was the black-haired lady who was stunned. She asked skeptically, ¡°I¡¯m Bayonetta. How do you know my name?¡± Yes, the one who appeared in front of them was Bayonetta, the Umbra Witch who possessed the Left Eye of Darkness. It was precisely because of her identity as a Witch that Bayonetta said that she often dealt with demons, so it was reasonable for her to smell the demonic auras on the four of them. ¡°Haha, great!¡± Dante could not help but slap his thigh and laugh. Nero and the others heaved a sigh of relief and put away their guns. Dante turned around and clapped Nero. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect us to be so lucky. It didn¡¯t take much effort!¡± Putting away their guns naturally meant putting down their hostility. Seeing their actions, Bayonetta lowered her guns slightly, but she did not let down her guard. ¡°You haven¡¯t answered me yet. How do you know my name?¡± ¡°Hello, Bayonetta, let me introduce myself. I¡¯m Dante!¡± Dante introduced them one by one. ¡°This is my brother Vergil, my nephew Nero, and this brat is Sareth. We¡¯re not demons but half-demons. We do have demonic auras, but we¡¯re not disguising as humans like you think.¡± ¡°Half-demons?¡± Bayonetta looked at the four of them doubtfully for a while. To be honest, she was a little unclear. ¡°It¡¯s great to meet you here!¡± Dante continued. ¡°In fact, we need your help now!¡± Bayonetta spun the guns in her hands, then slung them over her shoulders and raised her chin. ¡°Okay, tell me first.¡± ¡°We came from the Demon World!¡± Dante pointed above his head. ¡°We came here to find a demon named Rodin, but we don¡¯t know where he is. The person who sent us said that if we could find you, you might know his whereabouts. We were worried about how to find him, but we didn¡¯t expect you to appear¡­¡± ¡°Demon World?¡± Bayonetta frowned and pushed a gun against her glasses. ¡°Why are you looking for Rodin?¡± Thus, Dante selectively told Bayonetta about the current situation. ¡°You¡¯re saying that you came from the twin world on the other side?¡± Bayonetta was really shocked this time. ¡°The former ruler of the Demon World colluded with the Lumen Sages and escaped here? Now that the spatial channel between Heaven and the Demon World has opened, the two worlds are facing war?¡± ¡°Yes, the situation is serious. We don¡¯t have much time, so we need to find Rodin quickly!¡± Nero said. ¡°No wonder¡­¡± Bayonetta finally put away her guns. She stood on the spot with her hands on her hips and muttered to herself, ¡°No wonder the angels have disappeared in the past few days. I was still wondering why and specially entered the Purgatory Space to find traces of them. I didn¡¯t expect such a big event to happen¡­¡± ¡°The person who took away Mundus¡¯s soul is the last Lumen Sage, Balder. Since you¡¯re an Umbra Witch, you should know his name¡­¡± Dante spread his hands. ¡°It concerns the safety of both worlds. We need your help.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll believe you for the time being!¡± Bayonetta raised her head. ¡°Follow me. I¡¯ll bring you to the Gates of Hell bar. Rodin is there. If such a big event really happened in the Demon World, he should know¡­¡± With that, Bayonetta stretched out her hand and drew a circle above her head. Along with her hand gesture, a golden magic formation formed. She jumped lightly and entered the magic formation. ¡°That¡¯s the exit of the Purgatory Space, right? Hurry up and follow!¡± Dante called everyone to run over. ¡°As expected of a Witch. They know how to enter and leave the material world and the Purgatory Space¡­¡± After the four of them followed Bayonetta out of the magic formation, although they saw the same scene, the sense of reality told them that they had indeed entered the human world and were no longer in the reflected scenes of the Purgatory Space. Ignoring the strange gazes of the humans around them, Bayonetta led the four of them forward. After crossing a few streets, they arrived at a subway station. After getting on the subway, they passed through the city and got off of it halfway. After leaving the subway station, they turned into a quiet street. In the corner of this place, Dante and the others finally saw the destination of their trip¡ªa bar with a shabby appearance and the sign ¡®Gates of Hell¡¯. ¡°Fortunately, this place is in this city¡­¡± Dante nodded in relief. Bayonetta did not say anything and brought the four, who were looking around, into the bar. The moment they passed through the door of the bar, the four of them felt the existence of a magic barrier. It seemed that it was set to block ordinary humans outside. But for those with magic power, they would not be hindered at all. After passing through the bar¡¯s door and walking underground, they finally met the proprietor of the Gates of Hell under Bayonetta¡¯s lead. He was a bald black man wearing sunglasses. On his shiny scalp, there were some tribal-like tattoos. He was standing behind the bar counter with a cigar in his mouth, his ten fingers full of shiny rings, and a large gold chain around his neck. His fierce appearance was full of an unapproachable pressure, but he was making a cocktail. His meticulous and skillful movements were a big contrast to his appearance. When Bayonetta brought Dante and the others in, Rodin did not greet them. Bayonetta looked as though she was used to it and walked to the counter. As soon as she sat down, Rodin finished the cocktail in his hand. He put a green olive in it and handed it to Bayonetta. ¡°Thanks!¡± Bayonetta smiled and took the wine glass. After smelling it, she said in surprise, ¡°Martini?¡± ¡°You should change your taste from time to time!¡± Rodin grinned, but his smile looked like that of a fierce bandit. After he finished speaking, he took out a glass of strawberry sundae that he had prepared earlier from the bar and handed it to Dante, who had come in. Looking at the strawberry sundae, Dante was stunned. He was certain that this was the first time he had seen Rodin, but Rodin actually knew what his favorite dessert was. This feeling was too strange! Chapter 466 - True Mark ¡°This is¡­¡± Dante held the glass of strawberry sundae and looked at Rodin in confusion. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of you, Dante!¡± Rodin¡¯s deep voice sounded. But under the cover of his sunglasses, his expression could not be seen clearly. ¡°Descendant of the Dark Knight Sparda, Child of Taboo, expert in hunting demons. It¡¯s our first time meeting. Welcome to the Gates of Hell. This is on me!¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Dante was a little speechless, but then he raised the glass and said, ¡°Thank you!¡± Then Rodin looked at Vergil, Nero, and Sareth. ¡°What about you? What would you like?¡± ¡°You know Dante, you know that he likes strawberry sundaes, but you don¡¯t know what we like?¡± Nero asked with interest while walking forward. Rodin took a puff of the cigar between his fingers and exhaled. ¡°Sorry, with all due respect, Dante is the most famous person in the Demon World. As for you guys, you haven¡¯t reached the level of being famous in the Demon World yet¡­¡± Okay, this reason was very reasonable. Nero was speechless for a moment. He could only ask for two mugs of beer for himself and Vergil before sitting down at the bar. ¡°What about me? I want to drink too!¡± Sareth was eager to try. Of course, he knew about the alcohol of the human world, but he had never tasted any before. This time, he finally had a chance. However, Rodin placed a glass of white liquid in front of him. ¡°This is your milk! Brat, didn¡¯t your parents tell you? You can¡¯t drink underage!¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Looking at Sareth¡¯s black face, Dante and the others laughed. ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you a demon?!¡± Sareth said angrily. ¡°A demon still obeys human laws?¡± Rodin took a puff of his cigar and grinned. ¡°Human laws are bullshit to me, but I just don¡¯t want you to drink alcohol. Is there a problem?¡± Sareth had nothing to say. He could not fight Rodin just because he did not want him to drink alcohol, right? So he could only gloomily drink his milk. At the same time, he swore in his heart that he had to grow up quickly. Otherwise, he would always look like a child and not be able to do anything¡­ Only then did everyone finally get to the main topic. Dante said to Rodin, ¡°Since you¡¯ve prepared the strawberry sundae, did you already expect that Bayonetta would bring us?¡± Rodin did not answer this question directly. He only grinned and said, ¡°In fact, even if you didn¡¯t come here, I would have found a way to get Bayonetta to find you. The movements of the Demon World and Heaven are so big now that anyone who isn¡¯t blind can see them. Of course, I¡¯m no exception.¡± ¡°Rodin, are you saying that I¡¯m blind?¡± Bayonetta asked in a dangerous tone. ¡°You live in the human world, so of course you don¡¯t know these things since it has nothing to do with you!¡± Rodin explained. He then asked Dante and the others, ¡°I heard that Sparda is back?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Dante nodded. ¡°Demon Osiris saved the old man. He is now the current ruler of the Demon World.¡± Rodin tapped his fingers on the counter lightly. ¡°Demon Osiris¡­ To be honest, I¡¯ve never heard this name before. He shouldn¡¯t be from the Demon World, right?¡± ¡°Indeed, he came from the Abyss¡­¡± Dante said. ¡°It¡¯s said that it¡¯s the true home of demons.¡± ¡°The demons of the Abyss¡­ They¡¯re becoming stronger and stronger!¡± Rodin sighed. ¡°I know why you¡¯re here, but have you thought about it? Now that the spatial channel has opened, the Eternal War between Heaven and the Demon World will break out at any moment. Even if I help you find Mundus¡¯s soul and let you capture him, how will this war end? You should know that the war between angels and demons won¡¯t stop because Mundus was caught.¡± ¡°I know. As long as the spatial channel is still around, this war can¡¯t be stopped unless the channel is sealed again!¡± Dante said. ¡°The reason why my father chose to support Osiris was in exchange for the promise of sealing the channel. Osiris promised my father that after taking back the Ouroboros Marks from Mundus, he would let my father seal the channel and end this war.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Rodin rubbed his chin in thought. At this moment, Vergil suddenly asked Rodin, ¡°I heard that you were an angel in the past. Why did you fall and become a demon?¡± ¡°This has nothing to do with you!¡± Rodin glanced at Vergil. ¡°It has nothing to do with me. But what I¡¯m more curious about is why you care so much about whether this war can end.¡± Vergil sneered. ¡°Are you looking at the problem from the perspective of an angel or a demon? Logically speaking, the war between angels and demons shouldn¡¯t have much to do with you, right?¡± Vergil¡¯s words were not polite at all, causing the scene to become a little tense. Rodin snorted coldly. ¡°Hmph. What do you know? Do you think this war is only a matter between Heaven and the Demon World? Wrong. If they¡¯re not careful, the entire twin world system, including the human worlds on both sides, will be destroyed!¡± ¡°Is it that serious?¡± Bayonetta asked curiously. It was not only her. In fact, Dante and the others had always felt that this war was a problem between angels and demons. As humans, they secretly hoped that the angels and demons would fight until both sides suffered heavy losses. This way, at least for a long time, the angels and demons would no longer have the ability to interfere with the affairs of the human world. It was undeniable that the existence of demons had a great influence on the human world in the Devil May Cry world. In the same way, the existence of angels also had a great influence on the human world in the Bayonetta world. These two mythical races had affected the development of humans, and deviations would unavoidably arise. Especially Dante, he had been deeply moved during this time because he felt that Osiris was right. Several disasters in the human world were actually caused by the two brothers. Urizen, who had separated from Vergil, had caused countless human casualties. Sometimes, Dante thought that if they were not half-demons or the sons of Sparda and no longer pursued powerful demon powers, and if there were no demons in this world, would these tragedies still happen¡­ If the angels and demons could stop all activities and lie low for a while after the Eternal War, it might be a good thing for humans¡­ This was Dante¡¯s current thought. But from what Rodin said, it seemed that things were not as simple as they thought. Hearing Bayonetta¡¯s question, Rodin nodded. ¡°Actually, I can roughly guess what Balder and Mundus want to do.¡± ¡°Oh? Tell us about it!¡± Dante and the others sat up straight and waited for the information from Rodin. ¡°You said before that Mundus plundered the soul marks of all the demons in the entire Demon World, including the new demons from the Abyss. Is that so?¡± Rodin asked. Dante nodded. ¡°Yes, precisely because of this, Demon Osiris took action to deal with Mundus with my father. Otherwise, there would have actually been no enmity between him and Mundus.¡± ¡°This secret technique of plundering soul marks should have been told to Mundus by Balder!¡± Rodin poked the counter with his finger. ¡°As a Lumen Sage, Balder has the authority to read some of the knowledge of Heaven. And this secret technique comes from the ¡®Book of Radiance¡¯, which is only circulated among ancient angels. Originally, it was a special ritual developed by angels to fight against powerful demon kings. It can condense the soul marks of many angels and allow a high-level angel to obtain a temporary promotion¡­¡± ¡°W-wait!¡± Sareth hurriedly asked when he heard this, ¡°You mean that angels also have soul marks?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Rodin looked at Sareth strangely. ¡°This is common sense. Don¡¯t tell me you think only demons receive the protection of the Ouroboros Mark?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ what is the soul mark of angels?¡± Sareth asked curiously. Rodin stretched out a finger and drew a circle in the air. ¡°It¡¯s very simple. It¡¯s the same Ouroboros Mark!¡± ¡°Huh?! The same?!¡± Sareth was shocked. ¡°How is this possible?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you! It¡¯s indeed the same Ouroboros Mark. Moreover, if you can see this mark, you¡¯ll understand that the Ouroboros Marks of angels and demons are completely identical!¡± Rodin said with certainty. ¡°This is really¡­ This is the first time I¡¯ve heard this!¡± Dante said in astonishment. Rodin sneered. ¡°No angel or demon would talk about the Ouroboros Mark everywhere, so humans naturally don¡¯t know about this. Moreover, apart from the Ouroboros Mark being exactly the same, you probably don¡¯t know that this mark contains one of the greatest secrets!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Everyone, including Bayonetta, looked at Rodin and waited for him to explain. In fact, Rodin did not want to reveal it. But looking at everyone¡¯s expressions, he felt that if he did not say it, numerous guns would be pointed at his head at the same time¡­ So after thinking about it, he said, ¡°This secret is that the Ouroboros Marks of angels and demons can be fused together!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Everyone was stunned when they heard this. ¡°How is this possible?! Are you saying that angels and demons share the same root and origin?!¡± Nero said excitedly. ¡°This is ridiculous!¡± Rodin pressed his hands against the counter. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. I just said that the marks can be fused!¡± While explaining, Rodin projected a group of light in the air and presented an image of the Ouroboros Mark. ¡°Look carefully. This is what the mark looks like after fusing.¡± In the light, two small ring-shaped snakes were biting their own tails and slowly spinning. But when the two snakes got close to each other, they unexpectedly untied and changed from biting their own tails into biting each other¡¯s tails. Originally, this should have only formed a larger ring, but as the two snakes twisted their bodies, an extremely familiar pattern appeared. [¡Þ]¡­ This was the symbol for infinity! And its other name was¡­ M?bius strip! Chapter 467 - The Deceived Mundus Looking at the two small snakes biting each other and moving slowly, Dante, Vergil, and Bayonetta fell silent. Because they knew that what Rodin said involved the core knowledge and secrets of angels and demons. But what they did not know was that only a special existence like Rodin, who had fallen from an angel to a demon and still retained his original memories, would know the relationship between the Ouroboros Mark and the M?bius strip¡­ Other demons or angels might not necessarily know these secrets. ¡°The M?bius strip is the name in the human world!¡± Rodin said in a deep voice. ¡°Among angels and demons, this mark is usually called a ¡®divine spark¡¯! It is the embodiment of the will of the world and the gift of the Abyss and the Garden of Eden. Only when this mark exists in the soul can angels promote to Archangels, and demons can become demon kings; only when this mark exists can you control ¡®authority¡¯ and become a true ¡®god¡¯!¡± ¡°Then how can we sublimate the Ouroboros Mark into the M?bius Mark?¡± Sareth asked. In fact, he had actually been memorizing this knowledge since Rodin began speaking and was prepared to tell his foster father when he returned. He knew that Roy had been troubled about how to promote to demon king for a long time. It was simply impossible for this method of promoting to demon king to exist in any inherited memories. Now that he had finally met someone willing to talk about it, Sareth certainly would not miss it. ¡°Yes, I also feel it¡¯s a little strange!¡± Vergil assisted. ¡°Since there are Ouroboros Marks in the souls of angels and demons, can it be achieved by devouring each other¡¯s souls?¡± ¡°Hmph, how could it be that simple?¡± Rodin said. ¡°In order to form the M?bius Mark, your Ouroboros Mark must first be incomparably solid. This requires you to have an extremely powerful soul and continuously nourish the mark through the power of your soul. It takes a long time to be able to do it. Moreover, you need to obtain the other half of the Ouroboros Mark through enemies. Demons need to devour the souls of angels, and angels need to obtain the souls of demons. Although the number doesn¡¯t necessarily need to be a lot, it must at least reach a level where the mark is more solid. After absorbing the mark into your soul, you also use your soul power to nourish the two marks at the same time. Finally, after reaching a certain balance, the two Ouroboros Marks have the possibility of fusing.¡± Listening to Rodin¡¯s narration, everyone felt their scalps tingle. Wasn¡¯t this too difficult? ¡°No wonder many demons like to devour the souls of angels. They probably want to obtain the Ouroboros Mark of angels, right?¡± Sareth said thoughtfully. ¡°Not necessarily. Most of it is instinctual!¡± Rodin said. ¡°The hatred between demons and angels is the true reason why they devour the others¡¯ souls. But over hundreds of millions of years, there have naturally been demons who coincidentally achieved the fusion of the M?bius Mark. This is also why existences at the demon king level appeared in the latter era.¡± ¡°I understand what you mean!¡± Dante slapped his thigh. ¡°The reason Mundus plundered the Ouroboros Marks of other demons is that he doesn¡¯t want to nourish the mark over a long period of time, so he used this method to achieve it. Is that right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Rodin nodded. He took another puff of his cigar and spread his hands. ¡°Then, you should have figured out the reason why he and Balder are cooperating, right?¡± ¡°Hmm, it should be that Balder can provide him with an equally solid angelic Ouroboros Mark to help him complete the M?bius Mark, which is the condensation of a divine spark, so that Mundus can become a true demon king!¡± Dante said in one breath, but then he said in puzzlement, ¡°But here¡¯s the problem. Balder is only a Lumen Sage. Even if he¡¯s an agent of the angels, it¡¯s impossible for him to have such a mark. Then, where did his Ouroboros Mark come from? Also, Balder is deliberately helping Mundus. What does he get from Mundus?¡± ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t understand either!¡± Nero said. ¡°I¡¯m the first to doubt that Balder is helping Mundus regardless of any returns. He must be able to obtain some benefits.¡± ¡°Hehehe!¡± Hearing their questions, Rodin could not help grinning. He looked at Bayonetta in front of him and said, ¡°I think only Bayonetta can answer these questions for you.¡± Everyone looked at Bayonetta and saw that she was looking down at a crescent-shaped gem at the slit on her chest. She was deep in thought and did not answer immediately. When Dante and the others looked over, they could not help but follow her gaze and look at her chest, so they naturally saw her dazzling, white twin peaks! Nero only took a glance before his face turned red, and he quickly turned his head away. After looking expressionlessly, Vergil turned his gaze to his feet. His right hand clenched into a fist by his mouth, and he pretended to cough. On the other hand, Dante¡¯s eyes lit up, and he almost wanted to whistle, but then he reacted and held back. At the same time, he did not forget to stretch out his hands to cover Sareth¡¯s eyes. ¡°Why are you covering my eyes?¡± Sareth kicked Dante unhappily. ¡°Stop messing around. You¡¯re still young¡­¡± Dante still covered Sareth¡¯s eyes and then said to Bayonetta, ¡°What a big gem¡­ No, what a round gem¡­ No, what a beautiful gem! What gem is that?¡± In the end, what he got in return was a slap on his stubbled face from Bayonetta. After slapping him, she rolled her eyes at the men. While playing with the gem on her chest with her fingers, she said thoughtfully, ¡°This isn¡¯t a gem. It¡¯s the Left Eye of Darkness¡­ If I¡¯m not wrong, Balder is probably deceiving that Mundus guy¡­¡± ¡°Huh? What¡¯s going on?¡± Everyone was taken aback. ¡°It¡¯s a long story¡­¡± Bayonetta let go of the Left Eye of Darkness on her chest, took out a lollipop from a jar beside the bar, peeled off the wrapping paper, and put it into her mouth. While licking it slowly, she said, ¡°More than twenty years ago, I woke up from a coffin at the bottom of a lake and found that I had lost my memories. In order to retrieve my memories, I¡¯ve been wandering around the human world, but I¡¯ve been constantly attacked by angels. Their goal is to snatch this Left Eye of Darkness on my chest. It was during the confrontation with the angels that I gradually recovered my memories. In addition, I later encountered Jeanne. She told me that she and I were the only two remaining Umbra Witches. The former Witches had perished in the ¡®Witch Hunts¡¯ that the angels instigated humanity to start hundreds of years ago.¡± At this point, there was a trace of confusion in Bayonetta¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve never thought of avenging my clan, but the angels are still attacking me. I¡¯ve repelled wave after wave, but there is an endless stream of them. If not for the help of Jeanne and Rodin, I doubt I would be able to keep persisting¡­¡± Rodin smiled and made a gesture to Bayonetta that he was willing to for her. ¡°Later, through my investigation, I found that there was a mastermind manipulating the angels behind this, and this mastermind is the last Lumen Sage, Balder!¡± Bayonetta continued. ¡°All these years, I¡¯ve been investigating his whereabouts and goals, and I found that he actually wants the Left Eye of Darkness that is in the hands of the Witches. If he obtains it, he can fuse the Left Eye of Darkness and the Right Eye of Light held by the Lumen Sages, allowing the Eyes of the World to reappear. And the Eyes of the World are said to be the full power of Aesir¡­¡± ¡°Power?¡± Dante and the others fell into deep thought. ¡°Yes, power!¡± Bayonetta said. ¡°Imagine what the full power of a god will become if you add a M?bius Mark.¡± ¡°Balder also wants to become a god!¡± Dante understood and pounded the counter. ¡°I get it. No wonder you said that Balder is deceiving Mundus. It seems like Balder¡¯s true purpose in helping Mundus consolidate his Ouroboros Mark is to obtain the final form of this M?bius Mark. When he has a divine spark and the power, he will be able to become a true god in one leap!¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I mean!¡± Bayonetta said. ¡°The funny thing is that Mundus is likely kept in the dark. Otherwise, how could he let Balder take away his soul so easily?¡± Chapter 468 - The Disappearance of Sareth After recalling Mundus¡¯s previous actions, even Dante and the others had to admit that what Bayonetta said was probably true. Balder was deceiving Mundus. Mundus had plundered the marks of other demons, and under the power of the marks, his soul became immortal. Perhaps in his understanding, this was one of the prerequisites for a demon lord to promote to demon king. He thought that what he lacked next was only power and authority, but he did not realize that this mark was only half a divine spark. Balder might have told Mundus that he would help him become a demon king, but he had concealed the information about the other half of the mark from him. His true goal was to take Mundus¡¯s already solidified mark. Out of trust for their past cooperation, Mundus let Balder escape with his soul. He was probably hoping that Balder could find an angel body for him to be reborn in, and at the same time, he could abandon his ugly insect-type demon appearance and become a perfect god. Thinking of this, Dante and the others were speechless. They wondered if Mundus¡¯s soul would shed tears after knowing the truth. ¡°It¡¯s likely that Balder is already thinking of ways to strip the mark from Mundus¡¯s soul, right?¡± Nero said. ¡°If he succeeds, doesn¡¯t that mean that he¡¯s only one step away?¡± After hearing Nero¡¯s words, everyone could not help but look at Bayonetta¡¯s chest and her big¡­ gem. ¡°We can¡¯t let Balder obtain the Left Eye of Darkness!¡± Dante looked away reluctantly and clenched his fists. ¡°We can¡¯t let either Mundus or Balder succeed. Bayonetta, you have to protect this gem. We will do our best to help you.¡± ¡°If nothing unexpected happens, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll be attacked by angels far more than before in the next short period of time!¡± Vergil held Yamato and said, ¡°We have to help her withstand the attacks.¡± Nero said eagerly, ¡°In the other world, I¡¯ve always been fighting against demons. This is my first time fighting angels!¡± Sareth looked around at the three hot-blooded battle maniacs from the side and finally could not help but say, ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t we say that we wanted to find Mundus? As long as we find Mundus¡¯s soul, Foster Father has a way to retrieve the marks!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Dante returned to his senses and scratched his head. ¡°This is also a solution. It¡¯s also possible to break up Mundus¡¯s half of a divine spark.¡± ¡°But is it too late?¡± Nero said. ¡°What if Balder has already combined them into a M?bius Mark?¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± Sareth¡¯s eyes lit up. Just as he was about to say that they might as well give this divine spark to his foster father, he suddenly thought of something and quickly changed his words. ¡°That¡¯s troublesome. Those demon lords are waiting to get their marks back.¡± Sareth¡¯s words gave everyone a headache. This was actually the biggest problem. They finally understood why Rodin said that once this war began, it would not be easy to end. Think about it. If the demon lords could not get their marks back, how could they give up? Moreover, if the fused divine spark could not be broken down and was placed in front of angels and demons, would it cause them to fight for the divine spark? That was the hope of becoming a demon king or an Archangel! Dante and the others could already vaguely sense that this war might have the risk of losing control. If they were not careful, it might affect the human worlds of the two twin worlds¡­ ¡°Perhaps we should try to find where Balder and Mundus are first. If we can defeat Balder before his scheme succeeds, we might be able to avoid the worst from happening,¡± Nero suggested. Dante turned to ask Bayonetta, ¡°Do you know where Balder might be hiding?¡± ¡°Maybe in Vigrid. Although Balder is a Lumen Sage, he¡¯s actually human. His status in the human world is the CEO of the Ithavoll Group!¡± Bayonetta explained. ¡°The Ithavoll Group is a powerful mega-corporation, and its headquarters is in Vigrid. If Balder is still in the human world, then he should be in the Ithavoll headquarters.¡± ¡°Then, there¡¯s no time to lose! Instead of waiting for angels to come attack while we passively defend, we might as well take the initiative to attack and kill our way into Balder¡¯s lair first!¡± Dante took out Ebony & Ivory and checked the bullets. He swung the two guns around a few times and inserted them into the back of his waist with a click. ¡°Oh, this style is what I like!¡± Nero shouted. Vergil did not say anything and just silently stood up from his chair with Yamato in hand. ¡°Heh, men¡­¡± Bayonetta smiled and placed her hands in her hair bun. When she stretched out her arms again, she took out her four guns, Scarborough Fair. She leaned forward with one of her long legs that others could play with for years on the counter. After splitting each leg, she stuck two guns on the heels of her high heels with two clicks and held the remaining two in her hands. Then she placed one hand on her waist and pushed her glasses up with the muzzle of the gun in her other hand. This series of fancy movements was full of enchantment and incomparable temptation, making Nero blush and Dante cover Sareth¡¯s eyes again¡­ ¡°Before you leave, I need to remind you¡­¡± Rodin held his cigar, his eyes hidden under his sunglasses, but his voice was low. ¡°I¡¯m afraid Balder doesn¡¯t necessarily want to become a god himself, so you don¡¯t need to focus all your attention on him.¡± ¡°Oh? What do you mean?¡± Dante asked in surprise. ¡°Because I suddenly remembered a prophecy that was circulating in Heaven many years ago¡­¡± Rodin said. ¡°The general meaning of this prophecy is that if the Eyes of the World can be reassembled, Jubileus, the Goddess of Light who rules Heaven, can be resurrected. The angels seem to believe this prophecy firmly, and it was precisely after this prophecy began circulating that the Lumen Sages asked the Umbra Witches for the Left Eye of Darkness. At that time, the Witches were unwilling to hand it over, which triggered the war between the Sages and the Witches. After this war, the Sages were almost annihilated, and only Balder was left¡­¡± ¡°Jubileus? The Goddess of Light who rules Heaven?¡± Dante asked curiously. ¡°Who is this? Isn¡¯t it Aesir who rules Heaven?¡± ¡°No, Aesir was the original ruler. He completely perished in the war in the Demon World, and Jubileus is his successor. She was sent from the high-level Heaven of the Garden of Eden¡­¡± Rodin explained. ¡°Moreover, it happened shortly after the angels evacuated to this world. But¡­ the strange thing is that Jubileus never appeared again after arriving in Heaven here. The angels claimed at the beginning that she had fallen into a long slumber. But judging from that prophecy, something unexpected probably happened when she descended into this world¡­¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± The four of them looked at each other in dismay. An Archangel who had taken over, a powerful goddess, unexpectedly encountered an accident when descending. This matter was a little unbelievable no matter how they looked at it. ¡°In other words, Balder¡¯s search for the Eyes of the World and his wish to synthesize a divine spark might not be his own use, but he might want to use it on this goddess who had an accident, right?¡± Nero concluded. Rodin nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s why I¡¯m reminding you. If Balder¡¯s plan succeeds, then it¡¯s very likely that you¡¯ll face a powerful goddess as your opponent, so you have to be careful!¡± ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll remember. Thank you for your reminder!¡± Dante nodded. Then he could not help but smile. ¡°Rodin, you really don¡¯t seem like a demon!¡± ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s none of your business!¡± Rodin snorted and continued smoking his cigar. They did not say anything else and left the bar with solemn expressions. After arriving on the street, Dante asked Bayonetta, ¡°How do we go to Vigrid?¡± ¡°Sit on that!¡± Bayonetta pointed at the sky. Everyone looked up and saw an enormous black shadow floating in the sky in the distance. It was actually a giant airship! After seeing the airship, Dante whistled again. ¡°That looks powerful!¡± Under Bayonetta¡¯s lead, everyone set off for the airship airport. But after walking for a while, Dante suddenly felt that something was amiss. He turned around and said in surprise, ¡°Damn it! Where is Sareth?!¡± Nero and the others quickly turned around, only to find that Sareth had really disappeared. ¡°Is this brat lost?¡± Nero asked anxiously. ¡°Didn¡¯t we tell him to follow us?¡± ¡°Should we go back and find him?¡± Bayonetta asked. But at this moment, Vergil suddenly said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. Sareth left by himself¡­¡± ¡°You mean¡­¡± Dante was stunned. ¡°He should have gone back to find his foster father!¡± Vergil said expressionlessly. ¡°Maybe because he heard so many secrets from Rodin, he couldn¡¯t wait to go back and tell his foster father¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Dante had nothing to say. Yes, although Sareth was a half-demon like them, his experiences were different from theirs. Sareth wholeheartedly supported his foster father, Osiris. Regarding this, Dante could not ask too much of Sareth¡­ ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s fine for him to go back and report the situation. After all, the matter with Mundus has exceeded what we originally thought. The Demon World also requires information on how to deal with it.¡± Dante finally said, ¡°I hope the old man and the others can think of something¡­¡± Chapter 469 - In Heaven The war between Heaven and the Demon World broke out. But because both sides were fighting in the Purgatory Space, the humans of the Bayonetta world did not know about this war. However, this situation would probably not last long. After all, the reflections of some objects in the human world in the Purgatory Space might be affected as the war expanded. At that time, this invisible power would affect the human world. Many buildings would inexplicably collapse, and some humans might suddenly die. This strange power in the eyes of humans would further deepen their fear¡­ After entering Heaven, Roy led a group of demon lords to hold the lines and supervise this new Eternal War. Heaven relied on its geographical advantages to defend and counterattack. The vast war spread across tens of thousands of square kilometers, and angels and demons died at every moment. There was no such thing as an intermission. Tens of millions of demons were divided into several waves and continuously poured into Heaven to maintain the offensive against the angels. Many angels on the battlefield did not die because they were weak but because of exhausting their stamina and magic power. Although Roy had seen this kind of Eternal War once in the Darksiders world, he was one of those being commanded at that time, so he did not understand it very well. But this time, he was observing how demons warred from the perspective of the commander. The insights obtained from different perspectives were completely different. The terrifying and cruel way that the demon army advanced really renovated his understanding again. What kind of concept was thirty-five million demons? It was an endless tide! In comparison, in Frostfire City, Roy had led tens of thousands of troops to fight against other demon lords, which could only be said to be a small, trifling matter. As he looked at the angels¡¯ defense lines being continuously broken under the attacks of the demons, their irresistible force let him realize what powerful influence was for the first time. Being able to command so many demons in wars, it was no wonder that the demon lords wanted to fight Mundus for the position of the ruler of the Demon World. The Demon World here had existed for a long time, and many demon races that did not exist in the Abyss had evolved here. Although most of them were low-level demons with low strength, the battle success was due to the many races. On the other hand, since ancient times, although the angels had improved, they still maintained the appearances of ancient angels. The entire race had not actually developed much. However¡­ he had to admit that these ancient angels were indeed powerful. Although these angels born for war were a little ugly, even low-level angels were existences that could fight a few low-level demons. Although there was the influence of the holy light of Heaven, causing the demons to be suppressed, ancient angels definitely had the ability to crush demons in a one-on-one battle¡­ If not for the fact that there were too many demons, and the angels were basically besieged, it was hard to say which side would have had the advantage. The layers of defenses of the angels were constantly being broken. But if you were to look carefully, you would find that the progress of the demon¡¯s advance inevitably slowed down as they moved farther forward. This feeling was like a flood being stopped by a dam¡­ However, despite the demon¡¯s advancement slowing down, Roy had already achieved his initial goal. The demons now occupied dozens of floating islands. These floating islands formed a part of Heaven. In the center of the islands, there was a special magic device used to construct ¡®paths of holy light¡¯. After all, although angels had wings, it was impossible for them to stay in the air all day long, right? They also needed to land and rest. These paths of holy light connected in series with the floating islands naturally formed the illusory ground for angels to land on. After occupying these floating islands, the wingless demons had a place to stay. The angels actually wanted to destroy these islands. But firstly, the demon¡¯s offensive was fierce, and secondly, they did not have enough manpower. So, in the end, they destroyed only a few devices on the floating islands, causing some paths of holy light to collapse. The demons occupied almost all the rest. Leading the wingless demons to push forward on the ground was naturally Inferno Overlord Berial. This big fire bull with a demon horn broken off by Roy had finally found a target to vent his anger on. Tens of thousands of flame demons brought from his homeland followed him. With a raise of his hand, countless Meteor Showers smashed into the angel camp, causing the affected angels to burn and scream. Every time Berial heard these screams, he seemed very happy. Madama Styx flapped her moth wings and flew in the sky. Countless fluorescent powder shining with starlight spread with the wind. The poisonous powder was very lethal to angels. If the poisoned angels were unable to resist the corrosion of the poison, their flesh and blood would melt, their bodies withering in just a few seconds. The demon lords attacked, and the opposing high-level angels did not idle either. Countless arrows condensed from holy light fell from the sky and plunged into the demon army. The demons pierced by the holy light arrows all screamed and twisted desperately. Finally, their bodies turned into flying ashes. In addition to the arrows, there were also huge blades condensed from holy light. These swords of holy light appeared frequently on the battlefield, and every swing would take away the lives of numerous demons. Giant golden ships flew over from the distant sky, and the heads of these ships were actually human faces. They were also one of the ancient angels and were known as kinships, and in the cabins that formed their bodies, they were carrying a large number of angel soldiers. They were the support troops of the angels, and the ones escorting them were two-headed dragon angels with large angel halos on their heads and huge wings on their backs. These two-headed dragons had a large upside-down face on their abdomen¡­ These angels looked really strange. If you put aside the powerful holy light power on their bodies and said that they were demons, people would actually believe it¡­ But no matter how strange they were, these angels were still formidable. Although the demons kept advancing, the casualties were immense. The entire sky of Heaven was currently full of countless elemental powers¡ªflames, frost, poison, holy light, and so on. These various elemental powers intertwined with one another and then erupted in both camps, sending countless body fragments and blood flying, creating a tragic scene of an Armageddon War. Just looking at this scene would probably cause ordinary people to fall into endless nightmares for the rest of their lives. Roy was currently riding on Rafaro¡¯s body. Regarding the demon body left behind by the centipede lord, Roy had not had the time to modify Rafaro. But his nearly one-kilometer-long body was still massive. The Sky Dragon of Osiris hovered in the sky behind the demon camp. Everyone knew that this was where the command camp of the Demon World was. Julia and Benia had already merged long ago and summoned Junia to fight on the battlefield. At this time, only Cassandra and Sparda were following Roy. This vast battle scene was too shocking for Cassandra, and it was not the time for her to display her strength. Sparda stayed here because he was a magic swordsman, and he would not be of much use on such a battlefield with large numbers. Moreover, he needed to help Roy coordinate and command. An overly large demon army was not something that a single person could handle. After observing the battle for a while, Roy pointed at the distant sky and asked, ¡°Sparda, that floating island should be the headquarters of Heaven, right?¡± The floating island Roy was referring to was the largest floating island in sight. From where they were, they could only see a long horizon. According to his estimation, this floating island was probably thousands of square kilometers. Sparda nodded. ¡°That should be it. Do you see the enormous tree on the island? That¡¯s the Kabbalah, also known as the Tree of Life! Almost every Heaven established by angels has this tree planted!¡± Sparda was talking about the enormous tree on the largest floating island. The crown of the tree almost covered the entire island. The height of this tree was equally astonishing, and it appeared lush and dazzling, as though every leaf was shining. It was a tremendous source of light. From afar, only through the gaps of the branches could they see a bit of the trunk. ¡°The Kabbalah? Is it the opposite of the Qliphoth?¡± Roy thought of the gigantic tree that Urizen had planted in the human world. ¡°Yes, the Kabbalah is ¡®bestowment¡¯. After planting it, it will continuously release life force and holy light power into the surrounding space. This is also why Heaven is always full of light. This is a plant that angels need to transform space!¡± Sparda explained. ¡°And the Qliphoth is different. It is a tree of ¡®plunder¡¯, and it will plunder all the life force in the surrounding space to strengthen itself. Originally, Qliphoths were a plant of the Demon World, but in the cruel environment of the Demon World, they wouldn¡¯t grow well and were malnourished, so you basically can¡¯t see such a tall tree in the Demon World.¡± Roy nodded. It was fine as long as he understood. Since Sparda said so, then this island planted with the Kabbalah was definitely the headquarters of Heaven. Perhaps only that island could be regarded as a true ¡®Heaven¡¯¡­ And Roy¡¯s goal was naturally to capture that place. An entire day after the opening of the Eternal War, a small figure appeared. Sareth, who had transformed into his demon form, flapped his flame wings and rushed back. He carefully avoided the places on the battlefield with the most intense fights and circled around to find Roy from behind. He brought back all the information he had learned in the human world¡­ Chapter 470 - The Soul of the Goddess? After hearing Sareth repeat what Rodin said, Roy and Sparda were very surprised. ¡°Who is this guy?¡± Roy asked curiously. ¡°How does he know the secret of demon king promotion so clearly?¡± ¡°I suspect that this guy might be a demon king-level demon. Otherwise, it¡¯s impossible to explain why he knows this¡­¡± Sparda spread his hands. ¡°It seems like the waters of the twin worlds are quite deep¡­¡± Roy caressed his demon horns and said thoughtfully, ¡°Madama Styx and the others know about Demon Rodin. They also said that he used to be an angel, but they don¡¯t know why and for what reason he fell. Heaven doesn¡¯t seem to have any information about his past, as though someone deliberately erased it.¡± ¡°Foster Father, can his words be trusted?¡± Sareth asked. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say¡­¡± Roy deliberated over his words. ¡°If Balder is really plotting for Bayonetta¡¯s Left Eye of Darkness, then what Rodin said should be true. After all, this matter concerns Bayonetta, and his relationship with her isn¡¯t ordinary. He should want to help her solve the problem of the Lumen Sage¡­ But the problem is that I don¡¯t know how trustworthy his words are. From what you¡¯ve described, it was too easy to obtain this information. Rodin didn¡¯t show the shrewdness that a demon should have.¡± ¡°Yeah, he didn¡¯t even try to make any transactions. He spilled the beans too easily.¡± Sareth nodded. ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem like the behavior of a demon¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to say if it¡¯s true. After all, this guy used to be an angel, so it¡¯s normal for him not to be like ordinary demons¡­¡± Sparda pondered. ¡°We only need to consider if there are lies in his words, and what purpose does he want to use these lies to achieve?¡± ¡°The greatest possibility is to trick us into going against the so-called Goddess of Light Jubelius and then cause both the demons and angels to suffer losses¡­¡± Roy guessed. ¡°From how he¡¯s helped Bayonetta deal with the angels, he doesn¡¯t have any good impression of them. But he¡¯s also plundered demons in the Demon World without restraint, which shows that he hates them as well.¡± Sparda nodded. ¡°Indeed, this is the greatest possibility.¡± ¡°Foster Father, what should we do next?¡± Sareth asked blankly. ¡°We should do whatever we have to do!¡± Roy grinned sinisterly. ¡°Just attack Heaven directly. If what Rodin said is true, and Balder really wants to resurrect the Goddess of Light Jubileus, then he must come to Heaven.¡± ¡°Do you think Dante and the others will end up empty-handed?¡± Sareth asked. Roy nodded. ¡°It¡¯s very likely. Now that Heaven and the Demon World are currently at war, Balder definitely won¡¯t be able to use the power of too many angels. He might be confident in dealing with Bayonetta alone, but with Dante and the other two half-demons, that¡¯s not necessarily the case. So as long as he isn¡¯t stupid, he will certainly come to Heaven after discovering the appearance of Bayonetta, Dante, and the others¡­ Moreover, the body of Jubileus is definitely in Heaven. Logically speaking, he will come here.¡± Sareth sorted out his thoughts and finally came to a realization. ¡°I understand. Foster Father, what you mean is that Dante and the others happen to be in the human world and will drive Balder and Mundus to Heaven. We only need to wait for them to come, right?¡± Roy laughed and stretched out his hand to rub Sareth¡¯s red hair. ¡°Go and join the battle. Such a battle is incomparable for the improvement of your strength and combat experience. You just have to be careful not to fight enemies that are too strong.¡± Sareth nodded, took out the scythe Executioner, spread his flame wings, and flew forward. This child was smart. He planned to meet Junia first. With Junia¡¯s protection, he could kill enemies with peace of mind. After Sareth left, Sparda said worriedly, ¡°If Balder truly intends to synthesize a ¡®divine spark¡¯, it¡¯ll be a little troublesome. If Dante and the others can¡¯t stop the synthesis, can the Ouroboros Marks in Mundus¡¯s soul still be stripped out?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see when the time comes. It¡¯s meaningless to consider this in advance. Let¡¯s wait until we really get Mundus¡¯s soul,¡± Roy said. Sparda sighed. ¡°Okay. In any case, the worst-case scenario is that Balder¡¯s plan succeeds, and Jubileus reappears in Heaven¡­ Speaking of which, Osiris, what do you plan to do if she really resurrects? She¡¯s an Archangel! There¡¯s no existence in the Demon World that can match her now¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If Jubileus really resurrects, I¡¯ll use my trump card!¡± Roy grinned. ¡°What I¡¯m more curious about now is why this Goddess of Light fell into a long slumber despite being so powerful. What accident happened to her? Who caused her accident?¡± ¡°I¡¯m also very curious. To be honest, when I heard Sareth say that this Goddess of Light was actually the successor of Archangel Aesir in Heaven, I was shocked!¡± Sparda said. ¡°If not for the accident that caused her to fall into a long slumber, perhaps Heaven would have directly counterattacked the Demon World. Argosax was heavily injured at that time and would have been unable to resist Jubileus¡­¡± ¡°Yes, it feels like these two twin worlds form a structure with Heaven on one side and the Demon World on the other, as though someone is pushing it¡­¡± Roy said thoughtfully. ¡°Could it be¡­¡± ¡°What? Did you think of something?¡± Sparda asked. ¡°¡­No, maybe I¡¯m thinking too much¡­¡± Roy shook his head. Sparda looked at him for a while before finally nodding and did not continue asking. Although Roy was expressionless, he was actually faintly horrified because a name suddenly flashed in his mind just now. Samael¡­ Because of Julia, Roy knew that Samael had come to this world before. But from the mouths of the native demons in the Demon World, he found that no demon had noticed that Samael had come. He came and left quietly, only taking one soul and transforming it into the fallen angel Julia. Indeed, the ruler of the Demon World at that time was the golden demon Argosax. According to the principle of kings not meeting other kings, it seemed reasonable for Samael to leave quietly. But why did Samael not alarm anyone and only take away a soul? Is there something special about this soul? Previously, Roy had always thought that Samael had picked up Julia¡¯s soul when he saw the angels retreat. But now that he suddenly learned that Archangel Jubileus had fallen asleep due to an accident, he had no choice but to let his imagination run wild. Is it possible that¡­ the soul that Samael took away was Jubileus¡¯s?! Logically speaking, it was very difficult for Samael to obtain the soul of an Archangel like Jubileus. But what if Samael ambushed her when she had just descended into this world and had yet to gain a foothold? Don¡¯t say that it¡¯s impossible. The soul of an Archangel was definitely worth Samael taking action! If that was the case, then Julia¡¯s origin was not simple. She was likely a fallen angel transformed from a portion of the soul of the Goddess of Light Jubileus! The reason why he said that it was only a portion of her soul was that the strength that Julia displayed was relatively weak. In addition to the fact that her body might not match her soul, it was also possible that her strength was greatly affected because her soul was incomplete. And Jubileus had also fallen into a long slumber due to the sudden loss of most of her soul. It had to be known that having someone taking away this kind of soul and taking the initiative to split your soul yourself was totally different. Even if she could repair her soul, it would probably take a long time. Roy did not know how likely his guess was. But if it was true, then there was a problem that he had to consider. That was how to deal with the souls of Jubileus and Julia¡­ Chapter 471 - Helium Flash From what Roy knew so far, he had already realized a situation: Don¡¯t casually split the soul to create self-aware clones. The demons of the Abyss seemed to like splitting their souls, either to create weapons or to make clones as helpers. Creating weapons was not too risky since the soul fragments were trapped in non-living bodies, and it was generally very difficult to develop self-awareness. But if they were placed in living bodies, it was highly likely that they would gradually become individual demons over time. The wills of these new demons would not be consistent with their main bodies. They would not think that they were a part of the main body, nor would they have the thought of returning to the main body. Sometimes, they would even think that they were the main body, and the main body was the clone. This situation not only happened with demons but also with angels. This was the current situation for Julia. From the moment she developed consciousness and had memories, she had been staying by Samael¡¯s side. Since she did not have her past memories, she had never tracked down where she came from. She only had one identity¡ªFallen Angel Julia. If Roy told her at this time that her former identity was the Goddess of Light Jubileus, perhaps her first reaction would be: How is this possible? From Jubileus¡¯s perspective, she definitely wanted to take back the missing portion of her soul. But from Julia¡¯s perspective, it was different. She absolutely did not want to merge with her main body again. She would feel that I, Julia, am Julia, and who the heck was Jubileus? Needless to say, if Julia merged her soul back, then Julia would no longer exist in this world, and all her consciousness would utterly perish. How could she be willing? Roy did not know whether there would be a connection between the main body and the clone when they met. If there was such a connection, then the moment Jubileus saw Julia, she might discover her, so he felt that it was best not to let Julia see her¡­ So, what about the other way around? In Jubileus¡¯s main body, there should still be a portion of her soul. This portion of the soul was still the holy soul of angels. If Roy could snatch this portion of Jubileus¡¯s soul, contaminate it, and complete the degeneration transformation, could he use it to help Julia complete her soul? This was equivalent to reversing the main body and clone completely, turning Julia, the clone, into the main body. Even if Jubileus retained a large portion of her soul, he could try separating it and merging the pieces bit by bit into Julia. In theory, this method was totally feasible. Based on Sparda¡¯s situation, he knew that Julia¡¯s strength would increase dramatically over time once her soul was complete. At that time, there would no longer be the Goddess of Light Jubileus, and there would only be the fallen angel Julia¡­ The significance of accomplishing this would be absolutely tremendous for demons. By analogy, it was equivalent to getting the clones of Archangels like Gabriel or Michael to fall¡­ When Roy came to this thought, his heart started beating wildly. He was shocked by his own thoughts. This was almost equivalent to having another Lucifer in the Abyss! Of course, although an Archangel like Jubileus was also an Archangel, she was definitely inferior to Archangels such as Gabriel and Michael, and she definitely could not compare to Lucifer. But in any case, it was absolutely possible for Julia to promote to demon king¡­ Roy¡¯s eyes flickered as he began to plan carefully. To be honest, even he did not expect that his greatest opportunity when he left the Abyss and entered the Infinite Worlds this time was not in the Devil May Cry world but in the Bayonetta world. If he could really operate this properly, not only would Julia be able to promote to the demon king level, but he himself also had a great chance of becoming the true Demon King Osiris¡­ Don¡¯t forget that Balder still had a divine spark. In addition, the so-called Eyes of the World was obviously something good. If Roy could obtain these two things, then his trip to these two worlds could be considered successful. I have to get them! Roy gritted his teeth, revealing his mouth full of sharp demon teeth. He clenched his fist fiercely, and his eyes were full of murderous intent. Anyone who blocks me is my enemy! With this thought in mind, Roy waved his right hand forward, and Rafaro, who was telepathically connected to him and under his feet, immediately let out a deafening roar that shook the sky. He twisted his long body, bared his fangs, and flew toward the front battlefield murderously. Roy was ready to join the war personally! After approaching the battlefield, immense amounts of magic power poured into Rafaro¡¯s body from Roy¡¯s feet. Rafaro opened his horrifying jaws and revealed his ferocious dragon teeth as he faced the front of the battlefield. A gigantic black ball of light full of incomparably formidable lightning power and frost power formed in his huge mouth. While this black ball of light was bursting with lightning all around, its outer layer actually displayed a strange multi-faceted crystal light. This was Roy¡¯s first attempt to combine the powers of Dark Lightning and Dark Cold. He now had the seven elemental powers. But among these elemental powers, apart from the dark element that could fuse well with other elements, the remaining elemental powers were very distinct from each other. This had always been his greatest worry, so he had been trying to merge the elemental powers he had mastered. And Dark Lightning and Dark Cold were the two powers that were the easiest to combine in his mind. The yin cold of Dark Lightning and the ice-cold of Dark Cold could be said to complement each other¡­ Through the amplification effect of Rafaro, the Sky Dragon of Osiris, as soon as this black ball of light appeared, it attracted the attention of many powerful angels and demons on the battlefield. The stronger the angels and demons were, the more they could feel how terrifying the power contained in this black ball of light was! As the black ball of light continued to expand in Rafaro¡¯s mouth, heart-palpitating magic power pressure spread throughout the entire battlefield. The high-level angels realized that they could not let this terrifying black ball of light continue accumulating power, so they desperately broke through the battle lines and rushed toward Roy and Rafaro. However, they were quickly blocked by powerful demons. Madama Styx and the other demon lords realized that Roy was preparing to release a big move, so of course, they had to help him block interruptions. They all attacked, and all kinds of powerful magic shot at the high-level angels. Junia attacked as well. She had appeared many times in this war. As soon as Julia¡¯s and Benia¡¯s earrings finished cooling down, they would directly summon Junia to attack again. After all, on such a brutal battlefield, even high-rank demons could only be regarded as stronger cannon fodder, so they could only get Junia to come out and help. Numerous demons followed the demon lords and blocked the charge of the high-level angels, firmly impeding them on the periphery. Roy and Rafaro patiently finished accumulating power without being disturbed. When they were about to finish accumulating power, Roy roared, ¡°Dodge!¡± Hearing his shout, Junia, Madama Styx, and the others ignored their opponents and quickly evaded two to three kilometers away. As soon as they moved away, the black ball of light in Rafaro¡¯s mouth erupted! ¡°Helium Flash!!¡± The black ball of light, which had expanded to nearly a hundred meters, instantly turned into an enormous beam of light and flew toward where the angels were the densest. The moment the beam of light burst out, the holy light that originally permeated all of Heaven seemed to shrink back, and black light filled the entire space! The surrounding companions and enemies disappeared. Be it angels or demons, only the enormous black beam of light remained in their vision. They stared dumbfounded and even forgot to blink as they watched the black beam fly into the battle lines where the angels were. A high-level angel was extremely unfortunate and blocked the path of the beam, so he was the first unlucky one to be hit. The moment the beam hit him, all the accumulated power exploded with a loud thunderclap. The next second, a super thunderstorm that affected nearly a hundred square kilometers appeared! Hundreds of millions of lightning bolts flooded this vast area. These lightning bolts interweaved into a large net, and no angel could escape from it. Lightning covered all the angels in this area. However, what was strange was that they were not electrocuted into charcoal by the lightning. Instead, their bodies turned into countless tiny crystal particles, into magnificent and neat frost crystals! Every cell in their bodies was frozen into tiny crystals! Death arrived quietly to these magnificent crystals. With the help of the vast area covered by the super thunderstorm, Roy displayed his frost power to the fullest. Such a killing effect was not something a huge blizzard could compare to. Both the angels and demons had their mouths agape, and they could not close them for a long time. No one knew how many angels had died in this attack just now, nor how many demons had been affected. But a gigantic hole had instantly appeared in the originally dense battlefield, as though it had been bitten off. Before they could come back to their senses, another burst of heart-pounding magic power pressure appeared. When they saw the familiar black ball of light appear in Rafaro¡¯s mouth again, the angels were finally terrified! ¡°Retreat! Retreat! Retreat to Aesir City!!¡± screamed high-level commanders on the angels¡¯ side¡­ Chapter 472 - Not the Time The angels retreated, and their goal was the largest floating island that Roy saw, Aesir City! This city named after Archangel Aesir was Heaven¡¯s last line of defense. As the demon army chased after them, the high-level angels entered Aesir City and activated the protective barrier. A golden light screen spread out from Aesir City and instantly covered an area of tens of thousands of kilometers, enclosing the entire floating island. The golden light screen allowed angels with holy light power to enter without any hindrance. Seeing the angels disappear into the light screen one after another, the demons naturally chased after them. But when the demons touched the light screen, they screamed, and their bodies turned into flying ashes. Even their souls were directly annihilated. This scene made the demons calm down a little, and they no longer dared to charge at the barrier. After the demon lords arrived, the demons began to organize and launch long-range attacks at the barrier in an attempt to break it from the outside. Hundreds of thousands or even millions of magic lights suddenly burst at this moment. Wave after wave came without stopping, but this torrential rain-like magic attack did not cause even the slightest ripple on the barrier. They did not know what the principle of this barrier was, but its strength was unimaginable. The demons bombarded it for more than an hour, but they did not see any signs of the barrier collapsing. However, although this barrier blocked the demon army, it also trapped the angels inside. The demons could not break the barrier, and the angels could not attack from the inside. Apart from taking the time to rest and recover their physical strength and magic power, the angels could only stare at the demons outside through the barrier. Facing this barrier, Roy did not have any good ideas. He could not even be bothered to try attacking it. Millions of demons could not cause any effect on the barrier at all. Of course, he did not think that he could do it alone, so he sent out his trump card: Dark Knight Sparda! All along, apart from swordsmanship, what Sparda was most praised for by demons was his attainments in sealing techniques. And such a barrier could actually be regarded as a kind of sealing technique. The barrier¡¯s enormous coverage area was not something that a single individual could achieve, so Sparda guessed that there had to be some kind of large barrier device in Aesir City. Such a device definitely needed an energy supply. If they could break the barrier¡¯s energy supply, then it might be possible to break the barrier. The demons used their absolute numbers to surround Aesir City. Sparda led a few demon lords and began to try to break the barrier. The angels inside realized that if this continued, the barrier would break sooner or later, so they had been thinking of ways to save themselves. The most powerful angels in Heaven were only seraphim. Although seraphim were formidable, they could at most fight to a draw with the demon lords of the Demon World. Their strength was not enough to change the entire war, so the angels placed their hopes on Archangel Jubileus. At the center of Aesir City was the Tree of Life, the Kabbalah. This Kabbalah that had grown for nearly ten thousand years had a trunk that was nearly thirty kilometers thick, and its height was astonishing, comparable to the so-called World Tree of the elves. At this moment, seven high-level seraphim with golden angel wings were floating north of the trunk of the Kabbalah. These seven seraphim jointly released their magic power and opened a spatial channel on the trunk. From this gigantic vortex gate, a statue about twelve meters tall slowly emerged. This majestic statue portrayed the appearance of a female angel. She was wearing exquisite and gorgeous armor, and her shoulder armor, breastplate, and battle skirt were made of long phoenix feathers. The top of the statue had a tall bun, and the braids of her hair hung down like waves, encircling the statue¡¯s body. At the top of the statue was a sculpture in the shape of a sun. The blooming light symbolized the identity of this statue. This female angel statue was Archangel Jubileus! After she fell into a long sleep due to her accident, she turned into this statue and hid in the trunk space of the Kabbalah. The angels of Heaven initially thought that she would recover her soul and wake up soon. But unexpectedly, nearly ten thousand years passed by in the blink of an eye. ¡°The strength of Jubileus¡¯s soul is becoming weaker and weaker¡­¡± After the seven ancient seraphim took out the statue, they sensed the soul inside and said worriedly, ¡°Eternal sleep did not allow her to repair the damage to her soul. Instead, as time passed, she has become weaker and weaker¡­¡± ¡°It seems like our plan to get Balder to retrieve the Left Eye of Darkness was right¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. As long as we reconstruct the Eyes of the World and inject a new divine spark, Jubileus will be able to recover completely and return to her peak state!¡± ¡°In this situation, only Her Holiness Jubileus can lead us to counterattack the demons.¡± ¡°Now, we just have to wait for Balder to return. I¡¯ve already prepared a passage. When he enters Heaven from the human world, he will directly arrive at Aesir City.¡± The strange-looking seraphim conversed with one another as they placed the statue of Jubileus under the Kabbalah. Time passed little by little. The demons outside were still persevering in attacking the barrier, but Balder, whom the seraphim were waiting for, had still not appeared, making them anxious. ¡°Could there have been an accident?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. Although Balder is the strongest among the Lumen Sages, his enemy, the Umbra Witch, can¡¯t be underestimated. It shouldn¡¯t be easy to seize the Left Eye of Darkness¡­¡± ¡°What should we do now?¡± ¡°Keep waiting. These damn demons came so quickly that we didn¡¯t have time to finish the deployment. Now that the connection between Heaven and the human world has been severed temporarily, there¡¯s nothing we can do except wait.¡± ¡°The only good news is that the demons haven¡¯t found a way to solve the Radiance Barrier¡­¡± While the seraphim were anxiously talking, they saw a long dragon appear in the sky outside the barrier. This long dragon was circling around the floating island where Aesir City was, and there was a tall six-winged demon standing at the dragon¡¯s head. ¡°It¡¯s Osiris¡­¡± The seraphim gritted their teeth. ¡°Damn it. I didn¡¯t expect that not long after his name appeared in the Book of Truth, he came to this world, and we encountered him¡­¡± However, the seraphim could only curse at this moment and could not rush out to fight Roy to the death. They could only watch him riding the dragon arrogantly and circle above them. Fortunately, there was the dense canopy of the Kabbalah covering them. Looking down from the sky, his vision would be blocked, so the seraphim guessed that Demon Lord Osiris might not be able to see much. Unfortunately, they were wrong. While Roy was riding Rafaro in the sky, he had already discovered something unusual at the foot of the Kabbalah through his Radiation Perception. In his Radiation Perception, the statue of Jubileus was an immense source of light. Even the light of the Kabbalah beside her could not cover up the energy radiation emitted by the statue. After sensing the existence of this thing, Roy immediately became vigilant. He knew that he might have found the location of Jubileus¡­ I have to get Sparda and the others to speed up¡­ Roy thought. Just as he was about to turn around and leave, he suddenly discovered a few familiar magic power auras inside the barrier below. A golden gate of light appeared inside the barrier, raising the spirits of the seraphim. As expected, the next second, Balder emerged from the gate in a sorry state. The golden half-mask on his face had disappeared, his originally meticulous hair was now in a mess, and his clothes were torn in many places. It was obvious that he had just experienced a great battle. But¡­ he was carrying someone in his arms. This person was wearing a tight black leather suit¡ªit was the unconscious Bayonetta, and the Left Eye of Darkness was shining slightly on her chest¡­ The seraphim looked at Balder in surprise, knowing that he had succeeded. But before the seraphim could welcome him, they saw a few figures emerge from the gate of light! They were¡­ Dante, Vergil, and Nero! They were equally injured, but they still chased after Balder¡­ When Dante and the others appeared, not only was Roy not pleasantly surprised, but he felt his heart skip a beat. Oh no! Chapter 473 - Cause and Effect How should it be put? Dante and the others appeared¡­ at the wrong time! Sparda had studied the barrier of Aesir City and came to the conclusion that the reason why the barrier was so astonishing was that the angels might be using the holy light energy stored in the Kabbalah for nearly ten thousand years. In this barrier, although the angels could not come out, this closed system could recycle the holy light energy of the Kabbalah and achieve endlessness. He had just found a clue, and it would still take some time for him to find a way to crack it. But in the end, Dante and the others appeared at this moment. And as soon as they appeared, they appeared in Aesir City inside the barrier. Now that Roy could not break through the barrier, it was naturally impossible to give them any support. This meant that Dante and the other two would have to face countless high-level angel enemies¡­ In fact, not only was Roy stunned, but Dante and the others who appeared in Aesir City were stunned as well! After seeing Rodin, they had traveled with Bayonetta to the city of Vigrid. After entering Vigrid, Balder had immediately discovered their traces. The influence of the Ithavoll Group he founded was unparalleled in this city. So not only were the four of them attacked by angels, but they were also obstructed by humans. Under Balder¡¯s orders, the security forces of the Ithavoll Group attacked the four of them with all kinds of heavy firepower. Dante and the others broke through the layers of obstructions and eliminated all the obstacles. Finally, they entered the headquarters of the Ithavoll Group, the Idavoll Building. Here, they finally saw the mastermind, Balder. After seeing him, they discovered that Bayonetta was right. He had really deceived Mundus. When the four of them saw Balder, he had already purified Mundus¡¯s soul and extracted the solidified Ouroboros Mark in his soul. If Dante could sing it, he would definitely sing a song about Mundus¡¯s sad end. Mundus, who had been clamoring to come back for revenge not long ago, could no longer realize his wish. A great demon lord who had ruled the Demon World for thousands of years actually died in the hands of a human like Balder¡­ After obtaining Mundus¡¯s Ouroboros Mark, Balder took out the Ouroboros Mark that Heaven had long prepared for him. Although this mark was only visible but not tangible, like a group of illusory lights and shadows, the sacred furnace from Heaven on the top of the Idavoll Building could use holy flames to fuse the two marks into one. When Dante, Bayonetta, and the others arrived, they happened to witness the process of Balder holding up ¡®divine flames¡¯ and see the two Ouroboros Marks decomposing and reforming together into a colorful M?bius Mark. When Balder fused the divine spark, it was already too late for them to stop him. In the end, the only thing they could do was defeat Balder and prevent him from bringing the divine spark to Heaven. Thus, a great battle broke out. The main characters of the battle were the three half-demon Children of Taboo plus an Umbra Witch VS Lumen Sage Balder¡­ When Balder appeared in the Demon World earlier, he did not dare to fight Roy and Sparda, so he had retreated with Mundus¡¯s soul. But this did not mean that Balder was weak, but because the Demon World was not his home ground! But now, in the human world and the city of Vigrid, it was Balder¡¯s home ground. Dante and the others finally saw the strength of the strongest Lumen Sage. With the mighty power of holy light and the terrifying power of psychokinesis, Balder, who had spread his peacock wings and soared in the sky, was comparable to a seraph of Heaven. But what was most against the rules was that he could actually mobilize the satellites of the Ithavoll Group! They were several military satellites equipped with space-based weapons systems. These space-based weapons could attack Dante and the others from tens of thousands of meters in the sky following Balder¡¯s orders. The crimson high-energy laser beams arrived almost instantaneously, and they were hit before they could even react. During the battle, Dante, Vergil, and Nero were all hit by high-energy laser beams. In the worst case, half of Vergil¡¯s body was burned away. If not for the powerful recovery ability of his demon bloodline, Vergil would have died. Fortunately, although the high-energy laser weapons were powerful, they were only point-to-point attacks with a small coverage area. After suffering a few losses, Dante and the others learned how to deal with them and continuously maintained their mobility, never stopping. This forced Balder to give up on using the laser weapons to attack them. Among everyone, the only one who could dodge the high-energy laser attacks was Bayonetta! Like Balder¡¯s Sage Time, Bayonetta could also enter Witch Time. After entering Witch Time, the flow of time around her would slow down, and only she remained unaffected in any way. This ability stemmed from the Left Eye of Darkness she wore¡­ Archangel Aesir was hailed as the God of Chaos by Heaven. He was the observer and monitor of the history of the world. The power of time might be his ¡®authority¡¯, and the Eyes of the World condensed from all his power after his death naturally had the ability to control time. The Left Eye of Darkness and the Right Eye of Light after the Eyes of the World separated also inherited this ability. It was Sage Time and Witch Time¡­ After Dante and the others failed to keep up with Balder¡¯s movements and could not resist his Sage Time, Bayonetta became the main force in the fight against him. But during the battle, Balder kept talking and revealed another secret¡ªBayonetta was actually his daughter! Bayonetta, whose original name was Cereza, was a child of taboo born hundreds of years ago after Balder fell in love with the Umbra Witch Rosa. Although the Lumen Sages and the Umbra Witches each controlled a piece of the Eyes of the World, the two clans were not allowed to marry each other because they were worried that they would lose the ability to control the Eyes of the World after the bloodlines mixed. As a result, after Balder and Rosa gave birth to a child, it naturally triggered a confrontation between the two clans. Cereza was placed in the care of an Umbra Witch family to raise, and Balder was no longer allowed to see her. Originally, if this had been all, it might not have been a big deal. But coincidentally, during the confrontation between the two clans, Heaven had begun to plan to resurrect Goddess Jubileus, so they wanted to take back the Eyes of the World. The Lumen Sages, as the representative of the angels, naturally had no problem, but the Witches refused to hand over the Left Eye of Darkness. As a result, Heaven began to plan to use force to take back the Left Eye of Darkness. The angels decided to use the power of humans and instigated them to initiate the Witch Hunts, causing the Witches to suffer heavy losses. Finally, they ordered the Lumen Sages to take the Left Eye of Darkness. In the end, for some reason, the Lumen Sages were instead defeated by the Witches. The result of the war was that only Balder remained of the Lumen Sages, and the Witches only had Cereza and Jeanne left. As for Cereza¡¯s mother, Rosa, she was killed in the war. Finally, Balder, who had lost his beloved, went mad. He realized that the so-called balance between light and darkness was nothing more than a lie. The opposition of light and darkness would only bring more disputes. Only by using unparalleled power to unify and rebuild the world of the Trinity of Realities could this conflict be resolved. Then, from the initial passive acceptance to active integration, Balder put on the golden half-mask, sealed his feelings, and began to participate actively in Heaven¡¯s plan to resurrect the Goddess of Light Jubileus. He even did not hesitate to attack his own daughter to seize the Left Eye of Darkness. In the end, Cereza¡¯s good friend, Jeanne, hid her at the critical moment, hiding her for five hundred years¡­ Thus, Balder¡¯s plan to seize the Left Eye of Darkness had to be delayed for five hundred years. And because the soul of Jubileus had been weakening, just having the power of the Eyes of the World was not enough. Heaven also had to replenish her weakening soul. So during the five hundred years of the plan being shelved, Heaven asked Balder to find a way to contact a powerful demon who had come from the Demon World more than two thousand years ago and told him that this demon was a pawn that Heaven was reserving for future use¡­ Needless to say, this powerful demon was naturally referring to Mundus. In fact, Mundus had already entered the pit more than two thousand years ago. Heaven had taught this demon, who desperately wanted to become a god, how to condense the Ouroboros Mark. But because Sparda sealed Mundus later, Mundus lost contact with them. The angels could not go to the Demon World, so they could only send Balder, a human, to contact Mundus. After Balder found an opportunity to go to the Demon World, he saw Mundus, who was still sealed, and brought him a promise from Heaven. He told him that once he escaped from the shackles of the seal, he could help him become a true god¡­ Perhaps it was because Balder had been lonely for many years, but after seeing his daughter again, he told the four of them everything while fighting them, leaving them dumbfounded. After listening to Balder¡¯s story, Bayonetta completely recalled all her memories from before she was hidden. But unlike what Balder had imagined, after learning that Balder was her father, she did not have any intention of helping him fulfill his wish. In her opinion, Balder was also being deceived by Heaven. Unifying the Trinity of Realities sounded good, but it was nothing more than resurrecting Jubileus to counterattack the Demon World. Regardless of whether it was the Demon World attacking or Heaven attacking, it was still ultimately war. In the end, the unlucky ones would likely be the human worlds on both sides¡­ In order to stop Balder¡¯s delusions, Bayonetta attacked with all her might without hesitation. With the cooperation of Dante and the other two, she successfully defeated Balder and shot a lipstick bullet with powerful magic power into the center of his forehead. They originally thought that it would end like this, so the four of them relaxed a little. Unexpectedly, when they were about to leave, Balder actually appeared again. Taking advantage of the moment when Bayonetta fell into grief from thinking that she had killed her father with her own hands, he sneak attacked her and knocked her unconscious. Then before Dante and the others could react, he carried Bayonetta, flew into the sky, and entered a golden Gate of Heaven that had just opened. In a moment of desperation, they chased after him into the Gate of Heaven. As soon as they passed through the spatial channel, they saw the densely packed ancient angels around them¡­ What should we do? If we go back now, can we still escape¡­ Chapter 474 - Resurrected Goddess Seeing the angels all around them, Dante, Vergil, and Nero subconsciously stood back-to-back to each other and raised their guns vigilantly. But this action naturally aroused the displeasure of the angels. The angels around them immediately held their weapons and surrounded them, looking eager to try. Dante looked up and saw the Sky Dragon of Osiris behind the golden light screen in the sky. He knew that Roy was definitely on it, so he quickly shouted, ¡°Hey, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Roy did not say anything and looked down at him speechlessly, letting him realize it for himself. After returning to Heaven, Balder finally felt much safer. Although he looked disheveled, he still calmly said to Dante and the others, ¡°Stop struggling. Can¡¯t you see how powerful this barrier is? Your father and those damn demons can¡¯t attack now¡­¡± ¡°How did this happen¡­¡± Nero¡¯s forehead was full of cold sweat. He gulped and looked into the distance. As expected, through the gigantic membrane of light, he saw the dense army of demons outside. ¡°I really admire you. Who gave you the courage to follow me into the Gate of Heaven?¡± Balder held Bayonetta in his arms and sneered. ¡°Did you think you wouldn¡¯t die?¡± Dante did not say anything. In this situation, he could not afford to provoke any more trouble, so he could only temporarily put away his usual frivolous attitude. But while observing the surroundings, Dante could not help but look up at Roy outside the light screen and was stunned. Due to the distance, he could not see too clearly. He seemed to see Roy pressing down with both palms¡­ Dante quickly understood what Roy meant and realized that he was telling them not to act rashly! Yes, in this situation, be it their father, Sparda, or Osiris, they were both far away and could not help at all. If they still tried to resist in the face of so many enemies, it would be courting death! It was better to surrender for the time being and save their lives first. Thinking of this, Dante threw his demon sword onto the ground and spread his hands. ¡°Okay, Balder, you win this round¡­¡± Vergil and Nero instantly reacted. Although they were unwilling, they followed Dante¡¯s example and abandoned their weapons, giving up resisting. ¡°¡­ A very smart choice!¡± Balder was silent for a while before nodding. ¡°I thought you would choose to be purified by holy light¡­¡± The surrounding angels rushed forward and pressed down the three of them. Golden holy light formed shackles on their limbs and restrained them. Balder turned to a seraph beside him and said, ¡°Your Excellency Arklando, fortunately, I did not fail my mission and brought back the Left Eye of Darkness!¡± This seraph named Arklando was a mighty and fierce-looking angel. He was wearing ornate golden armor and had a scarlet cloak on his back. His six golden flame-like wings were flapping slightly behind him. But what was strange was that his body was like a headless knight, with no head in sight! He held a holy sword in his right hand and a shield with a sun-like pattern in his left. On the shield, there was a human face¡ªit was Arklando¡¯s face¡­ After hearing Balder¡¯s words, Arklando raised his shield slightly and brought his face up to his neck. Then his face revealed a happy expression and grinned. ¡°Good job, Balder. Let¡¯s not delay any longer and immediately start waking up Her Holiness Jubileus!¡± Balder nodded, and the seven seraphim led him to where the statue of Jubileus was. Before leaving, Balder looked up at the sky and found that the long dragon flying in the sky had disappeared! Roy left. After instructing Dante and the others to surrender, he realized that the resurrection of Jubileus might already be a foregone conclusion, so it was useless to stay here. The demons had to consider how to deal with it now, so he left. Dante and the other two noticed this, but they did not know when Roy left. They could only think that he was cold-hearted while being escorted by the angels to the statue of Jubileus. After Balder¡¯s return, the angels had become full of confidence and were no longer afraid. They looked forward to seeing Jubileus waking up and leading them to victory. So before that, they planned to let these three Children of Taboo feel the majesty of the Goddess of Light Jubileus up close¡­ When they arrived under the trunk of the Kabbalah, Dante and the others finally saw the appearance of the so-called Goddess Jubileus. They could only look up at this towering statue. Many angels were gathered here, but only the seven seraphim and Balder could approach the statue. When the resurrection ritual began, Balder stood in front of the statue with Bayonetta in his arms. He did not move at all as his body emitted the light of magic power and slowly floated up. When he floated near the face of the statue, the Right Eye of Light on his chest radiated bright light. A group of seven-colored lights emerged. It was the M?bius Mark that he had stored in the Right Eye of Light. After appearing, the M?bius Mark slowly flew toward Jubileus¡¯s glabella and then merged into the statue. Under the gazes of countless watching attentively, after a short period of calm, the statue of Jubileus suddenly began to tremble slightly. This trembling gradually became greater and greater. At the same time, the statue grew taller at a visible speed, growing from about twelve meters to about twenty meters! ¡°It¡¯s effective! It¡¯s really effective!¡± Seraph Arklando looked at the statue excitedly. In fact, when Jubileus first fell into a long sleep, the statue she transformed into was at this height. But as her soul weakened, the statue became smaller. Arklando and the others had studied this phenomenon for a long time before coming to a possible conclusion. They believed that when her soul was damaged, her divine spark also sustained damage, causing her soul to be unable to heal on its own. The divine spark that Balder brought back was to make up for and repair her original divine spark. When the statue of Jubileus returned to its original height, the angels sensed her soul began to strengthen gradually, indicating that everything they did was useful. ¡°Quick, Balder!¡± Arklando shouted. ¡°Quickly fuse the Eyes of the World and let the Goddess awaken!¡± Balder lowered his head and looked at Bayonetta in his arms. After sighing slightly, he gently tossed her upward. Bayonetta¡¯s body emitted black light. It was the light from the Left Eye of Darkness in front of her chest. After her entire body slowly floated to the left eye of the statue, she began to merge into it. Balder himself emitted white light as the Right Eye of Light activated, and he dived into the right eye of the statue. After Balder and Bayonetta merged into the stone eyeballs, the eyeballs suddenly turned transparent, from the original stone into a watery texture. Balder and Bayonetta stood quietly in the eyes of the statue. The light radiating from their bodies made the statue¡¯s eyes look black and white and extremely strange. ¡°Come back, Your Holiness Archangel Jubileus!¡± The seraphim below, including the countless ancient angels on the periphery, were all kneeling on one knee and bowing in worship to the statue. ¡°In the name of holy light, the glory of Heaven shall bloom because of you!!¡± Buzz! A faint sound came from inside the statue. In the statue of Jubileus, the Right Eye of Light on Balder¡¯s chest and the Left Eye of Darkness on Bayonetta¡¯s chest resonated together. Endless light spread throughout the statue¡¯s entire body. This light became stronger and stronger and finally formed an incomparably dazzling beam of light that shot into the sky! The beam of light passed through the dense and resplendent leaves of the Kabbalah and finally hit the top of the domed barrier. Then it continued bombarding the barrier. Kacha! The barrier that countless demons could not break earlier unexpectedly cracked under the impact of the light beam! The angels heard the sound of the barrier shattering, but they did not panic because this was already within their expectations. When the Eyes of the World fused, it needed to vent energy, and this immense energy was bound to break the entire barrier from the inside. But since Jubileus had resurrected, it did not matter to the angels if there was a barrier¡­ In the endless light, the statue of Jubileus actually moved. She slowly closed her eyes, and the moment her eyes closed, Balder and Bayonetta disappeared from her eyes. The moment Jubileus opened her eyes again, all the rock layers on the surface of the statue collapsed, and a graceful, tall body broke out of the statue. A lazy murmur echoed throughout the entirety of Heaven¡­ Chapter 475 - A Simple Matter of Breathing Not only in Heaven, but at this moment, in the entire human world adjacent to it, this lazy murmur rang in the ears of billions of humans. People raised their heads and looked around in puzzlement, thinking that they were hearing things. Outside the floating island of Aesir, the demon army, which had withdrawn hundreds of kilometers under Roy¡¯s command, was trembling. All the demons saw the beam of light that soared into the sky and the faint pressure that came with it. This pressure was not fierce, and it was not a feeling that forced the demons to kneel. But the more faint this feeling was, the more uncomfortable the demons felt because they knew that this pressure was not directed at them but merely emanating unconsciously! All the demons understood that a natural enemy so powerful and terrifying that it made them despair had appeared¡­ The high-level demons were still able to maintain their rationality under this pressure and did not turn around to escape, but the low-level demons could not do this. The moment this faint pressure spread throughout all of Heaven, countless low-level demons were already wailing and fighting to escape to the spatial channel with their tails between their legs. Even though the demon lords were berating them unceasingly, they could not stop these deserters at all. Toward the end, the demon lords no longer cared and simply let them go. Anyway, these low-level demons were useless in this situation. At this moment, Sparda, Berial, Madama Styx, and the other demon lords all came to Roy¡¯s side and asked him uneasily, ¡°Osiris, what should we do? Archangel Jubileus has really awakened. We have no chance of winning! It might be too late to retreat now.¡± ¡°Retreat to the Demon World?¡± Roy looked at them and sneered. ¡°And then wait for the angels to come knocking?¡± ¡°This¡­ we can stall for time!¡± a demon lord said embarrassedly. ¡°Moreover, after returning to the Demon World, we can escape back to the Abyss if we really can¡¯t. Sparda is here. Get him to undo his seal. I¡¯ve been out for so long. It¡¯s time to return to my hometown and have a look!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Berial and the others nodded. ¡°I miss the sulfur aura of the Abyss a little. It¡¯s purer than the Demon World¡¯s¡­¡± Sareth rolled his eyes when he heard this. These guys were really shameless. Even a child like him could not stand it anymore. ¡°Anyone who wants to leave can leave!¡± Roy said expressionlessly. ¡°But let me say this first. If you leave and return to the Abyss, then the demon contract between us will become invalid. What happens to your Ouroboros Marks will then have nothing to do with me. Got it?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Berial and the others hesitated when they heard this. Without their Ouroboros Marks, even if they returned to the Abyss, they would not dare to wander around in the future because it would be too dangerous. Once they died, they would not even have the chance to resurrect. They were unwilling, but the pressure exuding from the Goddess of Light Jubileus in Aesir City was making them break out in a cold sweat. A demon lord thought about it and gritted his teeth as he made a decision. Escape! If the demon contract became invalid, then so be it. If they could not get their marks back, then so be it. If they fought the Archangel here for their Ouroboros Marks, they might be killed before they could retrieve their marks. If they escaped back to the Abyss, they could at least save their lives for a while. Everyone understood this choice, so after the demon lord who took the lead left, the other demon lords followed. When they made this decision, the demon contract they signed with Roy appeared and burned out. ¡°Hmph. If I had known they would become deserters, I would have kept the penalty for breach of contract!¡± Roy snorted unhappily and looked at Berial and Madama Styx. ¡°What about you?¡± After some hesitation, Berial and Madama Styx decided to stay. Madama Styx forced a smile. ¡°To be honest, I know that this decision is very risky. But since you¡¯re staying, Lord Osiris, it means that you¡¯re still confident. I also want to see what your trump card is¡­¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Roy nodded. ¡°Then wait.¡± With that, Roy looked at Julia next to him. After Jubileus resurrected, Julia¡¯s condition was a little off. She kept looking at the beam of light in Aesir City with a confused and dazed expression. ¡°Julia, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Roy hugged her and asked softly. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ Or rather, I can¡¯t say exactly¡­¡± Julia said. ¡°I keep feeling that there¡¯s a very special throbbing in my heart, and the source of this throbbing is that light¡­ My body seems to be resonating with it. Darling, what¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Roy sighed. He knew that his previous guess really came true. Julia¡¯s soul really came from the Goddess of Light Jubileus¡­ Therefore, he did not hide it from her. He whispered his guess to her, causing her eyes to widen. ¡°You¡¯re saying that Samael used Jubileus¡¯s soul to create me?¡± Julia exclaimed incoherently. ¡°Then¡­ then am I not merely a clone of Jubileus?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not certain who the clone is!¡± Roy patted Julia¡¯s back and comforted her. ¡°Have you ever thought about what if you¡¯re the main body?¡± ¡°W-what do you mean?¡± Julia did not understand. ¡°I mean, maybe you¡¯re the biggest portion of Jubileus¡¯s soul!¡± Roy smiled. ¡°Samael might have only left a small portion of her soul. In that case, aren¡¯t you the main body?¡± ¡°This¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Julia¡¯s face was in a mess, which was a display of her questioning her self-cognition. Roy could only comfort her and tell her not to think too much. Finally, under his persuasion, Julia agreed to leave Heaven for the time being because she knew that since she could sense Jubileus, Jubileus should be able to sense her. If she were to remain in Heaven, Jubileus might first act against her. Roy was about to face a god-like Archangel, so he did not dare to be careless. In order to prevent any accidents from happening, he got Julia and Benia to leave with Cassandra and Sareth and return to the Demon World. After they left, he would be able to act freely. Thus, only a few demon lords were remaining at the scene. The most determined one was Sparda. After all, Dante and the others were currently in the hands of the angels, and he had to save them no matter what. Of course, there were also many high-level demons remaining, but¡­ The deterrence of an Archangel was actually so terrifying that the morale of the demons had completely collapsed before they even met. The demon army of tens of millions was now only a few hundred thousand. The ones closest to Jubileus were Dante and the others in Aesir City. At this moment, the three of them were facing her directly. When they saw that this giant goddess had regained her vitality, the stimulation they received was unparalleled. In their vision, Jubileus was as dazzling as a blazing sun. After the murmur dissipated, the light on Jubileus gradually disappeared, so Dante and the others could see her true appearance. Jubileus was wearing revealing dark golden armor. This armor looked like it was made of countless feathers and was extremely gorgeous. Several braids hung down from her hair bun around her body like waves, and at the end of each braid was a cross-shaped flower ornament. In the center of the petals were faces with joyful expressions! She did not have six wings as imagined. Behind her was only a pair of wings, but they were a pair of indescribably enormous wings of light that covered the sky and almost enveloped most of Aesir City. These wings of light were more like decorative emblems than wings. The bright golden light formed complicated patterns, and only the outermost lines were visible as the outline of the wings. At Jubileus¡¯s eyes, she was wearing a mask made of feathers, covering half of her face. Her black and white eyes shone with a dignified gaze through the mask. On her forehead, a golden round light was shining, like a third eye. This round light eye was slowly rotating and emitting incomparable power. And this eye was the Eyes of the World! After waking up, Jubileus crossed her arms in front of her chest and took a deep breath. This was her first breath after sleeping for thousands of years! As she breathed, the golden holy light of the Kabbalah shining and spreading throughout all of Heaven seemed as though it was being sucked into a vortex. And all of it rushed toward her. After inhaling a large amount of holy light, Jubileus placed her right hand in front of her mouth and gently blew out a breath! With this breath, endless golden holy flames instantly formed and rushed out of Aesir City, heading straight for the demon army. The next second, the holy flames swept over like a tsunami and swallowed the high-level demons who had been brave enough to stay. Countless demons let out earth-shaking screams and turned into ashes without even causing a ripple! After a while, after the tsunami of holy flames passed, only Roy and the demon lords were left floating alone in the sky of Heaven¡­ After waking up, the Goddess of Light Jubileus merely took a breath and killed hundreds of thousands of demons¡­ Chapter 476 - Fighting the Archangel Roy and Sparda could not help but gasp! They could also eliminate an army of hundreds of thousands of demons, but it was a little too exaggerated to kill all of them with just a breath like Jubileus. When the tsunami of golden flames attacked just now, Roy and Sparda had raised magic power shields to protect themselves. But in just a short while, they felt nearly half of their magic power had been consumed. The holy light power contained in the flames was astonishingly rich. Whether in quality or quantity, this holy light far exceeded their imagination. Roy was now a little glad that he had not let Julia and the others stay. Otherwise, facing such powerful holy light, it would have been difficult for them to resist it with their current strength. At that time, even if they did not die, they would have suffered serious injuries. Berial, Madama Styx, and the others were bewildered and uncertain. To be honest, they had stayed here without considering the strength of an Archangel. They rarely had the chance to face an Archangel head-on, and they did not want to miss this opportunity to understand the enemy¡¯s strength¡­ But Jubileus¡¯s attack just now made them feel a little regretful. How terrifying. Did we make the wrong choice in staying? With this thought in mind, Berial, Madama Styx, and the others could not help but look around, wanting to leave a way out for themselves. The current situation had become a little awkward. Earlier, no matter how hard the demons tried, they could not break the shield of Aesir City. But now that the shield had collapsed from the inside, the demons had no troops left, and only Roy and the other demon lords remained. Now, they really appeared too few and too weak¡­ ¡°Be careful, Osiris!¡± Only Sparda held his sword tightly and reminded Roy. ¡°She¡¯s coming!¡± After eliminating the demon army around Aesir, Jubileus did not pay attention to the ancient angels beside her. Her huge wings of light flapped gently, spurring her gigantic body out of Aesir City and toward Roy and Sparda. The boundless light wings almost covered all of Roy¡¯s and the other¡¯s vision. Jubileus¡¯s enormous body appeared so uncoordinated in front of this pair of light wings. After flying close to them, she stopped and crossed her palms on her chest. Under the gorgeous ball mask on her face, only her cold and indifferent eyes were revealed, looking emotionless, empty, and terrifying. Looking at Jubileus up close gave Roy and the others even greater pressure. When Roy had encountered Gabriel and Raphael, he did not feel too strongly about the Archangel level. After all, he was relatively weak at that time, so he could not feel much and only felt crushing pressure. But now that he was a powerful demon lord and facing Archangel Jubileus, he realized how terrifying the power of this level of existence was! Just by looking at her, Roy could feel the turbulent, endless magic power surging in her body. This magic power had exuberant vitality, conveying the charm of endlessness. Moreover, this was only the external feeling. The magic power in Jubileus¡¯s body was probably even more astonishing¡­ Roy felt that after reaching Jubileus¡¯s level, a mere numerical value alone could not describe how immense her magic power was because it was meaningless. Her magic power had reached the point of being able to circulate forever. To put it simply, it was not excessive to call it infinite magic power, just like the meaning of the divine spark represented by the M?bius strip. Facing the pressure brought by Jubileus, Roy and the other demon lords could not help breaking out in a cold sweat. If not for their pride as lords supporting them, the two weakest demon lords would have even wanted to turn around and escape. At this moment, Jubileus¡¯s head turned slightly and looked at¡­ Madama Styx! When that cold and empty gaze looked at her, Madama Styx shivered and subconsciously screamed. She thought that Jubileus was going to attack her¡­ But unexpectedly, after looking at her, Jubileus looked away and said in a quiet voice, ¡°Not you¡­ where did you go?¡± Hearing her, Roy was stunned for a moment before immediately understanding¡ªJubileus was looking for Julia! When she woke up earlier, she should have sensed the soul connection between Julia and her, which was the moment when Julia was absent-minded. But then, under Roy¡¯s request, Julia left Heaven and returned to the Demon World. At the same time, it blocked the soul induction between both sides, causing Jubileus to be unable to find Julia. And the reason Jubileus flew over at this moment and looked at Madama Styx was that she knew that her soul fragment clone should also be female. Madama Styx was the only female among the demons present, so she naturally investigated her first. Unfortunately, Madama Styx was not the person whom Jubileus was looking for. Next, Jubileus swept her gaze across Roy and the other demon lords in turn. After discovering that none of them was the one she was looking for, she raised her head, flapped her wings slightly, and flew over their heads. And in front of her was naturally the direction of the spatial channel! She seemed to realize that her soul fragment had passed through the channel and left Heaven, so she wanted to chase after it. As for Roy and the other demon lords, Jubileus regarded them as nothing¡­ This contempt finally angered the demon lords. At this moment, their pride in being demon lords completely overwhelmed their fear of the Archangel. Berial was the first to roar, and raging flames instantly ignited his entire body. He roared angrily, condensed a long flame spear in his hand, and threw it at Jubileus¡¯s¡­ heel! This flame spear sounded the horn for the demon lords to attack Jubileus. The demon lords spread their wings and attacked with their strongest moves! Yes, the god-level Archangel was indeed terrifying, but demon lords represented the high-end forces of the entire Demon World. Even if they could not defeat her, they had to fight to know! Boom! The flame spear exploded on Jubileus¡¯s heel and erupted into destructive flames. But it failed to injure her at all. Madama Styx flapped her moth wings and flew up to Jubileus¡¯s face in a strange and ethereal way. Then poisonous black powder swept toward Jubileus like a tornado, covering her entire face. Meanwhile, Sparda held his demon sword and jumped into the air. The light of a magic formation flashed under his feet, allowing him to step on the magic formation and jump up again. After two consecutive jumps, he arrived behind Jubileus. The demon sword in his hand turned into red light as he instantly stabbed hundreds of times at the same point in an attempt to break through her defense and pierce through her heart from behind. However, the attacks of Madama Styx and Sparda were ineffective. It seemed that the poisonous black powder was blocking Jubileus¡¯s vision, so with a wave of her hand, she raised a large storm and blew away the powder. The strong corrosive powder could not even make her skin rough¡­ Sparda¡¯s demon sword pierced a large hole in Jubileus¡¯s back. But at her level, she no longer had any physical weaknesses. In the big hole that Sparda stabbed, countless golden rays of light could be seen, and the hole quickly closed under the holy light. But Jubileus did not even frown. Her body was a pure body of light elements, and her appearance displayed in the eyes of the outside world was merely a superficial layer¡­ Facing the siege of the demon lords, Jubileus slowly spread her hands that were protecting her chest, and her arms hung down flat on both sides of her body. Under the gorgeous ball mask, her eyes suddenly erupted with dazzling light. The next second, within a radius of nearly twenty kilometers around her, a holy storm so strong that it caused all of Heaven to tremble erupted! Endless holy light spread out in Heaven, surging back and forth. The powerful holy light power formed a mighty torrent that intertwined and spread in all directions, scouring everything around it within 360 degrees without any blind spots. No one in this range was spared. Berial, Madama Styx, and the other demon lords screamed as they were swept into this holy storm. Berial¡¯s body was the largest, so he suffered the most attacks from the holy light. Under the strong impacts of the holy light, the flames on his body were suppressed to the point of extinguishing, and his pitch-black body was riddled with holes. Madama Styx and the others were not much better. The storm swept them hither and thither, making them dizzy, and smoke began to rise from their bodies. Sparda was smart. He grabbed one of Jubileus¡¯s braids tightly. With the support point, he avoided the tragedy of being swept away. But even with his strenuous persistence, he was almost at his limit. As for Roy, he suffered the least damage in this holy storm. He poured magic power into Rafaro¡¯s body under his feet and used Rafaro¡¯s magic power amplification effect to create an incomparably enormous magic power shield. Seeing that most of their bodies were enveloped in it, Rafaro roared and rushed forward with all his might under the support of the magic power shield. After arriving in front of Jubileus, the three pairs of demon wings on Roy¡¯s back suddenly glowed, and his speed reached its limit in an instant. His body disappeared! The next moment, Roy held Frostmourne tightly with both hands and ferociously stabbed the tip into the third eye shining on Jubileus¡¯s forehead! Chapter 477 - Time Reversal The reason Roy chose to attack the third eye between Jubileus¡¯s forehead was that he knew that this eye was the manifestation of the divine artifact the Eyes of the World, and it was the source of her immense magic power. Moreover, this eye should be an external object to her! After all, the original owner of the Eyes of the World was Archangel Aesir, and she was only using this divine artifact to make up for the loss of her original strength. Currently, Roy did not know what weaknesses she had, so choosing to attack this eye was the best choice. However, Roy¡¯s sudden stab with sixty-four-fold strength failed to pierce this eye. When he was about half a meter away from the shining eye, an invisible force blocked the tip of Frostmourne. He gritted his teeth and increased his strength with all his might, but this invisible force barrier subtly maintained resistance equivalent to Roy¡¯s strength, preventing Frostmourne from advancing at all. Roy could only let go of one hand and press his left hand against the eye. When he felt the invisible barrier on his palm, he immediately activated Dark Cold and tried to freeze it with magic power. Cracking sounds came. From Roy¡¯s hand, black ice crystals began to spread along the outline of the invisible barrier. But what he did not expect was that just as the ice crystals spread out in an arc, they began to shrink the next second before finally retracting back into his palm. Roy was shocked because he did not feel any heat coming from this eye, but his ice disappeared just like that. This feeling was as though his magic power was¡­ neutralized! He wanted to test if the other elements would also be neutralized, but Jubileus no longer gave him a chance. Her fluttering braids all around curled and danced, closing in on her forehead from all sides. The target was Roy! Clang! Roy could only raise his hand and use Frostmourne to block these enormous braids flying over. The tips of the braids hit Frostmourne¡¯s blade with tremendous force. In the air, Roy could not offset this force and was sent flying, turning into a meteor in the sky. Seeing things going wrong, Rafaro immediately twisted his body and waited on the path Roy was sent flying, planning to use his body to catch him. Roy slammed into Rafaro¡¯s body and stopped. He finally stabilized his body and could not help cursing. ¡°Damn it!¡± Although it was only a short attack, Roy had already noticed one thing. The Eyes of the World had the same resistance to physical and magic power attacks. It was quite troublesome, but it seemed to be only passively defending and would not counterattack. The attack with the braids just now was Jubileus¡¯s own consciousness. In other words, although Jubileus had used the power of the Eyes of the World to restore her strength, she seemed to be unable to guide and drive the Eyes of the World to attack. Roy guessed that this might be because she had just merged with the Eyes of the World. As time passed, it was hard to say whether she would be able to activate the power of the Eyes of the World¡­ She¡¯s already so powerful now. What will happen if she can use the power of the Eyes of the World? Roy thought. In the holy storm that erupted just now, only Roy and Sparda had narrowly escaped, while Berial, Madam Styx, and the others were heavily injured. Although they did not fall from the sky of Heaven, they were barely maintaining their flying. Their bodies were all emitting smoke from the holy light burns, and their skin seemed to have melted as they screamed miserably again and again. The holy light suppressed the self-healing ability of their bodies. Roy knew that Berial and the others would not be able to help for the time being, so he spread his wings and rushed forward again to stall for time with Jubileus. Roy attacked from the front and continuously made moves against the Eyes of the World, attracting Jubileus¡¯s attention. On another side, Sparda poured magic power into his feet and swiftly climbed up along her braids. When the distance was right, he jumped back and forth between the braids and finally landed onto her shoulder. Holding the Sword of Sparda, he slashed at her neck like a storm. Under Sparda¡¯s continuous attacks, a large gap was cut open on Jubileus¡¯s neck, revealing the golden holy light inside her body. But this gap quickly closed. Jubileus turned her head to look at Sparda by her neck, and two powerful golden rays shot out from her eyes. The golden rays were so fast that Sparda could not even dodge. One pierced through his wings, directly exploding off a wing in the middle, and the other pierced through his right abdomen. Sparda was blasted away by the violent explosion and spun while falling from the air. With a flash of light, Roy appeared below Sparda. He reached out to grab his leg and threw him to Rafaro, temporarily saving Sparda. Then he flew up again and circled behind Jubileus. Seeing that the distance was about right, Roy immediately bent his tail and pointed the tip at Jubileus. A purple Transfiguration Beam shot out and directly hit her. ¡°Turn into chocolate!¡± With Roy¡¯s roar, Jubileus¡¯s enormous body suddenly turned black. It was the color of chocolate! However, after shooting out the Transfiguration Beam, Roy found that his magic power was almost drained in an instant! It could not be helped. Jubileus¡¯s strength far exceeded Roy¡¯s, and her body was so huge that the magic power consumed by the Transfiguration Beam increased exponentially, immediately causing his body to feel empty. Even so, Roy knew that it was not the time to stop. The Transfiguration Beam could only last for the minimum of one second. This attack opportunity was almost fleeting, so even though his body was empty, he gritted his teeth and squeezed out the last bit of magic power. The moment he finished transforming Jubileus, a bolt of lightning hit her. With a bang, the bolt of lightning directly shattered Jubileus, who had turned into chocolate. Her enormous body collapsed into countless charred black fragments that flew in all directions. But these flying chocolate pieces only lasted for a moment before immediately transforming back into countless fragments of Jubileus¡¯s body. These body pieces turned into golden light spots of varying sizes, making the sky of Heaven look as though golden fireworks had exploded. ¡°Huff! Huff!¡± Roy panted heavily as he looked at the flying body fragments. With the help of the Transfiguration Beam, he had defeated Jubileus¡¯s body for the first time. Seeing this scene, Sparda was very surprised about how Roy achieved the attack just now. It had to be known that this was the body of an Archangel, so how could it be destroyed so easily? But Roy did it. Was that strange purple light just now his trump card? Sparda thought. It¡¯s indeed powerful. Shattered like this, even Jubileus will likely take some time to recover¡­ Roy thought so too. Even if the body of an Archangel was pure holy light and an immortal body, it should take a while to assemble back¡­ right? However, just as the two of them were thinking this, the entire space of Heaven suddenly dimmed. A gigantic illusory clock of light suddenly appeared between heaven and earth. Accompanied by dim lights and shadows, time seemed to stop! It was not a real stop, but Roy¡¯s and Sparda¡¯s senses were affected. Under their gazes, they saw the needle in the gigantic clock move backward with a click. The illusory clock disappeared. But after it disappeared, the countless, scattered light spots that were Jubileus suddenly gathered back together. Under the intense light, her body appeared again! Perfect¡­ Seeing this scene, Roy and Sparda were dumbfounded. Of course, they knew what had just happened: time had been reversed! ¡°Isn¡¯t this too against the rules?!¡± Sparda could not help shouting. Roy had a headache. Although he had long known that the power of gods was very formidable, being so powerful made him feel despair. With an inextinguishable, immortal elemental body and the ability to reverse time, how could they kill such an existence like her?! ¡°Hey, Osiris!¡± Sparda flew closer with difficulty. His broken wing had yet to recover, but he could still fly for a distance with the help of magic power. He shouted from afar, ¡°That ability to transform just now, after a few more times, I don¡¯t believe that we can¡¯t kill her¡­¡± ¡°You stall for time while I quickly restore my magic power!¡± Roy said without looking over. ¡°That attack just now consumed all my magic power!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Sparda did not waste any time and rushed forward with the Sword of Sparda. Not only him, but Berial, Madama Styx, and the others also heard their conversation, so they gritted their teeth, endured the pain from their injuries, and went up to entangle Jubileus in order to buy time for Roy to restore his magic power. Roy stayed in the air and began to restore his magic power with the help of the ten times recovery speed of the Cold Winter Armor. At the same time, he made the souls collected on the battlefield into Magic Power Recovery Potions and drank them bottle after bottle. ¡°Rafaro!¡± While quickly restoring his magic power, he contacted Rafaro through telepathy. ¡°Later, I¡¯ll create a short opportunity to turn Jubileus into liquid. What you need to do is to open your mouth and drink this liquid!¡± ¡°Why me?¡± Rafaro was stunned. ¡°Because I can¡¯t drink too much in one gulp!¡± Roy said. ¡°Only someone as large as you can drink the most in the shortest time.¡± ¡°Can we eliminate her like this?¡± Rafaro asked. ¡°Probably not. I¡¯m not sure what kind of damage it can cause, but don¡¯t we have to try?¡± Roy said. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll try my best¡­¡± Rafaro replied. After his magic power recovered, Roy said, ¡°Ready, I¡¯m going!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Rafaro replied and quickly twisted his body to approach Jubileus¡­ Chapter 478 - Calling Others to Beat Someone During the time that Roy was recovering his magic power, Jubileus had brutally beaten Sparda, Berial, Madama Styx, and the other demon lords. Roy¡¯s Transfiguration Beam just now turned Jubileus into chocolate. Although the damage was not much, it was extremely insulting! Ever since she became an Archangel, she had never been attacked in this way. After reversing time to restore her body, the first thing she wanted to do was to slap Roy to death. But unexpectedly, a group of demon lords pestered her, annoying her, so she vented her anger on these flies. Jubileus¡¯s punch blasted the largest Berial flying away. She directly grabbed the most agile Sparda with her time power, and golden holy light flames soared into the sky from under his feet, severely burning him. While Madama Styx was frantically dodging, Jubileus pinched her, causing her to vomit blood crazily in Jubileus¡¯s large hand. The remaining two demon lords wanted to rush forward to save Madama Styx, but two braids flying like giant snakes whipped them away. If a demon lord could casually defeat hundreds of high-rank demons, then a demon king could also beat the same number of demon lords, and the same was true for Archangels, which were at the same level as demon kings. This was domineering suppression in terms of realm and rank! During the battle with the demon lords, everyone could tell that Jubileus was not even using her full strength. The more they fought, the more desperate they became. Sparda and the others struggled to hold on. Fortunately, Roy recovered his magic power and rushed forward. Rafaro flew forward and used his long body to circle around Jubileus a few times before tightening and restraining her. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Roy pointed the tip of his tail at her and fired a Transfiguration Beam again! ¡°Turn into milk!¡± Roy was very considerate. He was afraid that Rafaro would not be able to drink much due to his stomach swelling from too much gas if he turned her into cola, so he simply turned her into milk. Purple light enveloped her entire body, and with a splash, Jubileus turned into a large ball of white liquid floating in the air. Rafaro knew that Roy¡¯s move would not last long, so he did not dare to delay. He opened his mouth and sucked sharply, sucking in more than half of the white liquid into his stomach! He almost choked from swallowing too quickly¡­ After the transformation time passed, the remaining liquid that was Jubileus immediately turned into golden light elements but was unable to maintain her angel form. ¡°So, did you succeed?¡± Madama Styx hurriedly asked when she saw this. Roy did not answer but looked at Rafaro vigilantly. Rafaro was still in the air, his mouth shut tightly, looking very nervous. One second, two seconds¡­ About five seconds later, Rafaro suddenly trembled all over. Before Roy could say anything, he saw countless beams of light suddenly shoot out from Rafaro¡¯s entire body, riddling his body full of holes from the inside out. His half-mechanical and half-biological body should not have felt any pain, but when these beams of light burst out from the inside, he screamed in pain uncontrollably. From his two dragon mouths, golden light spread out and soared into the sky. Seeing this, Roy immediately understood. ¡°Damn it!¡± Roy slapped his thigh angrily. ¡°He couldn¡¯t digest her!¡± This was a very helpless matter. After all, the time was too short. With the disparity in strength between Jubileus and Roy, the Transfiguration Beam could only turn her into milk for a second. In this one second, excluding the time Rafaro took to suck in, it was basically certain that she had already changed back after entering his stomach. The strong gastric acid in his stomach had no time to digest the milk. Since he could not digest the milk, he naturally could not destroy Jubileus¡¯s body. It was equivalent to him swallowing a ball of light elements. In fact, Roy had roughly guessed that this might be the case, but he still wanted to give it a try and had wished for the best. After the beams of light pierced through Rafaro¡¯s body, they gathered in the air. After fusing with the remaining half of the holy light, Jubileus returned¡­ ¡°What a boring trick!!¡± Jubileus¡¯s voice echoed in Heaven, full of intense anger. Not only was she turned into chocolate just now, but he used the same trick on her again?! Thinking about how she was swallowed by a mere dragon just now, she became furious. It was still the same sentence. The damage was not much, but it was extremely insulting! Jubileus did not take these demon lords seriously at first, but these fellows actually overestimated themselves and provoked her time and time again. She was so angry that she had already forgotten about finding her soul fragment and planned to eliminate these flies first. In the golden holy light, Jubileus¡¯s body began to shrink bit by bit. Her body, which was originally around seven stories tall, quickly became about the same size as Roy and the others. After her body shrank, it meant that her flexibility increased. At the same time, the holy light in her body became more condensed, and the pressure she exuded became stronger. After her body shrank, her light wings also shrank a bit. Moreover, from the initial pair of light wings, they became six wings. And compared to seraphim, her six wings were shining brightly. Then she made her move. She crossed her arms in front of her chest, curled her legs, and then suddenly stretched them out. With this action, an invisible force spread out, instantly crossing a boundless distance and permeating most of Heaven! Roy and the others could not see this invisible power, but they could roughly feel it because all of them felt that the surrounding space seemed to be different from before. Before everyone could react, they saw a piece of land suddenly appear in the sky where there was originally only a transparent path of holy light! This piece of land seemed to have appeared out of thin air, and after it appeared, it quickly spread in all directions. Then gullies appeared, mountains emerged, and the green plants on the ground rapidly sprouted, grew, and then blossomed. In the sky above the land, countless water vapors appeared out of thin air and quickly gathered to form clouds. These clouds were surging rapidly, and they were sometimes white and transparent, sometimes pitch-black like ink. After a while, it began to rain and then soon began to snow. The feeling was as though a camera had recorded the changes of several days and then finished playing all of it in a few minutes. A small world that was completely different from Heaven appeared just like that. Roy and the others did not know how large this world was or how wide it was. They only knew that it was boundless at a glance. Roy, Sparda, and the other demon lords all understood that this small world was created by Jubileus! No wonder those ancient angels had not followed Jubileus. They had long known her power and were afraid that she would affect them during the battle¡­ If it was just creating a small world, it was not a big deal. But after the evolution of this small world was completed, a cruel place came! A layer of white frost suddenly covered the land, and the surrounding temperature instantly plummeted. The clouds in the sky became incomparably dark, and countless lightning shuttled through the clouds. Then the white frost on the ground flew up in reverse, and it actually began to snow from bottom to top. Meanwhile, the lightning in the clouds continuously bombarded the land from top to bottom. This strange meteorological phenomenon immediately enveloped Roy and the demon lords. Roy was fine. As a frost demon, he had an extremely high resistance to cold. But the flame demon Berial suffered. The ultra-low temperature suppressed the flames all over his body to the point of extinguishing, causing his entire body to start freezing. It was the same for the other demon lords. After a thick layer of ice covered them, their movements became sluggish. At the same time, enormous lightning bolts struck the demon lords who could not dodge in time one after another. They all screamed miserably. They moved their bodies strenuously, wanting to escape. But after flying down for some distance, they suddenly sprang upward, including Roy. After discovering this situation, Roy gasped. He realized that the gravity in this small world was in the opposite direction! Or rather, everything in this small world was under Jubileus¡¯s control! If she wanted gravity to go in the opposite direction, it would go in the opposite direction. She could even adjust gravity to become horizontal and diagonal! After the frost and lightning, it was a tsunami of the ground! The ground quickly rose up and became as tall as a small mountain. Tens of millions of tons of soil suddenly poured out of the ground like flowing water and slammed toward the people in the air, drowning Roy and the others. After the soil buried them, an incomparably powerful compression force came from all directions. It did not take long before the magic power shield raised by everyone collapsed. Under the pressure of the soil, Roy vomited blood. He desperately tried to use earth magic to control this soil, but he found that his magic power was like a stone sinking into the sea, and he could not control this soil at all. It was as though after Jubileus created this soil, she was the only one who could command it, and no one else could control it. In this situation, even Roy could not do anything about it. He could only use his physical strength to resist, but he was heavily injured in this twisting force. After some time, the darkness in front finally disappeared, and Roy, Sparda, and the others could see light again. Twisted earth pillars rose from the ground and firmly fixed them in place upright. At this moment, all Roy¡¯s bones were broken, let alone his wings. If not for the Cold Winter Armor being so solid, his body might not even be human anymore. Under this circumstance, his body¡¯s self-healing ability was still working, repairing his body. But every time he repaired to a certain extent, the earth pillar would exert a twisting force again and severely reinjure him. This was punishment. These demon lords with immortal bodies would forever suffer pain¡­ Jubileus was not far away from the earth pillars enveloping them and was looking at them coldly. At this moment, Roy finally understood why she had such a gaze. It was the gaze of a high and mighty god looking upon all living beings. Cough, cough¡­ Roy coughed out large mouthfuls of purple blood. He turned to look at Sparda and the others and found that they were not much better. They were all dying in the earth pillars. Roy turned around and looked at Jubileus. ¡°I¡­ understand a little. This is the power of your ¡®authority¡¯, right? The power of ¡®creation¡¯¡­ I see. The so-called authority is really a law¡­¡± Jubileus looked at him and did not say anything. She merely raised her hand slightly and increased the force of the earth pillar twisting his body. Roy screamed, which seemed to please Jubileus, so she relaxed it a little and allowed him to catch his breath. But at this moment, Roy suddenly burst out laughing. Jubileus tilted her head slightly, seemingly wondering why he could still laugh in this situation. ¡°I-I admit that this power is absolutely the power of the gods. It¡¯s¡­ hard for me to move now!¡± After laughing, Roy looked at Jubileus. ¡°But do you really think you won?¡± With his words, four rhombus-shaped stone slabs suddenly appeared out of thin air and surrounded him. Four similar but slightly different symbols were engraved on these four stone slabs. As soon as these four stone slabs with runes appeared, they attracted the attention of Jubileus, and even Sparda could not help but look over. ¡°I once obtained a promise¡­¡± Roy grinned sinisterly as he slowly said, ¡°Four powerful existences promised me that they would help me kill an enemy once¡­ But I¡¯ve never had the chance to use this promise until now. This enemy worthy of them appearing is you, Jubileus!¡± That¡¯s right. Roy planned to call for help! As he spoke, his Psychokinesis crushed the four stone slabs! ¡°Descend into this world! Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse!!!¡± Chapter 479 - Apocalypses Arrival As the stone slabs shattered, the four rays of light contained within them suddenly soared into the sky. The colors of these four rays were red, black, gray, and white. Not only did Sparda and Berial see it, but the ancient angels far away in Aesir City, as well as the detained Dante, Vergil, and Nero, saw these four rays as well. Under everyone¡¯s gazes, the four rays of different colors pierced through the small world created by Jubileus and flew straight into the sky of Heaven. Then they drilled into four spatial vortexes and suddenly disappeared. After the light disappeared, the spatial vortexes in the sky slowly closed, and the sky of Heaven returned to calm. Berial and the others looked at the sky in anticipation, hoping to see something. But one minute passed, two minutes passed, five minutes passed¡­ and nothing happened. ¡°¡­Osiris, what¡¯s going on?¡± Most of Sparda¡¯s body was in an earth pillar, and he barely managed to turn his head to look at Roy speechlessly. Even Berial, Madama Styx, and the others were looking at Roy with grief on their faces, waiting eagerly for his explanation. But¡­ Roy himself was a little confused because he did not understand what was going on. Why did nothing happen after so long? Are the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse not at home? Or is it because this world is too far away from the Darksiders world, and I can¡¯t send information out of the service area? Or¡­ have the stone slabs expired?? Countless thoughts flashed through Roy¡¯s mind. He wanted to say something, but he did not know where to start. At this moment, Jubileus became impatient. She wanted to see what this demon lord wanted to do, but after waiting for a long time, nothing happened. This made her feel like she had been fooled by him, so she clenched her hand and prepared to use her power to strangle all the demons. However, before she began, a strange phenomenon suddenly appeared in the sky! Through the shattered sky of the small world, everyone could see that the sky of Heaven was trembling! Yes, trembling! The atmosphere was shaking, and light was distorting, giving people the feeling that the sky was trembling. The next second, a massive pitch-black spatial vortex suddenly appeared in the sky of Heaven. It was as though a rift had been violently torn open in the space there. In the vortex was endless deep darkness, as though there was a gigantic eye looking down from the sky. Roy immediately understood when he saw this phenomenon. The damn message was finally sent to the station! The network delay had been killing him. Just now, he almost wanted to find a hole in the ground to hide in¡­ This spatial vortex was so immense that it shocked the ancient angels in Aesir City. They wanted to fly up to check the situation, and Jubileus was also looking up at the deep darkness, so she did not stop the angels. Thus, just as a group of angels flew to the bottom of the vortex, a light suddenly flashed in the deep darkness, and a huge flame suddenly burst out! Accompanied by the flame was loud rumbling. This flame was like a meteorite as it flew down with billowing smoke. Caught off guard, many of the ancient angels immediately turned into ashes without even making a sound. But this was not the end. Flashes of light erupted in the darkness one after another. Three more balls of flames rushed out of the void and fell like meteors with thick, billowing smoke. The four consecutive meteors directly broke through the angels¡¯ formation, and angel feathers were falling everywhere in the sky. After passing through the sky of Heaven, these four meteors seemed to spot their target and headed straight for Roy. Then they broke through the sky of the small world created by Jubileus. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Four deafening impacts followed. In the small world, the land seemed to be bombed by cruise missiles. Every meteor that crashed on the ground broke the ground inch by inch, and the spreading dust formed slowly rising mushroom clouds. After the smoke and dust dissipated, everyone saw four enormous craters in the ground. At the bottom of the craters, four tall figures slowly stood up. The first figure was a man in heavy black armor. The knees and gloves of the heavy armor had ferocious skull patterns, and behind him was a large golden sword that looked extremely heavy. Sparda and the others tried hard to see the man¡¯s face, but the red hood on his head covered it. The second figure was a bare-chested man wearing a skull mask. He had disheveled hair, grayish-white skin, and a large scar on his chest. There were two strange short scythes at his lower back. The third figure was a woman. She had a fiery body, and her long red hair was fluttering like flames. The weapon in her hand was a long whip. As for the last figure, he was also wearing a mask. But his mask only covered the top of his head but revealed his mouth. He was completely different from the second masked man. This man was wearing light armor and had a purple cloak wrapped around his neck. The cloak was fluttering high behind him, but it looked tattered. As for his weapons, they were two large pistols with a rough style. Sparda and the others did not know the origins of these four people, but Roy knew that these four figures were War, Death, Fury, and Strife respectively! When he saw the four appear, he could not help but heave a sigh of relief. Being late was better than never¡­ Among the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse, Roy had only seen two of them¡ªWar and Fury. As for Death and Strife, Roy had not seen them during his stay in the Darksiders world. Under the gazes of everyone, the Four Horsemen walked out of the craters they had smashed when they fell. War turned his head and looked around. ¡°Where is this? Why were we summoned together?¡± Death and Strife were also observing their surroundings. They were unable to answer War. Only Fury looked up and saw Roy sealed in an earth pillar. Seeing him, she was stunned. It could not be helped. Roy¡¯s current appearance was a little different from when he was in the Darksiders world. Moreover, when he saw Fury, he was only a high-rank demon, and now he had become a demon lord. This leap in strength was so fast that it surprised her. Although she was surprised, she naturally recognized Roy as the summoner. After all, she was the one who had given him the rune slabs to summon the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse, and she was the one who had made the agreement with him. ¡°Ohh, Osiris, you don¡¯t look so good!¡± Fury teased Roy. Taking advantage of the appearance of the Four Horsemen attracting Jubileus¡¯s attention, Roy suddenly exerted all his strength and finally broke free from the restraint of the earth pillar. He floated in the air and stretched his body while responding to Fury, ¡°Nonsense. If I were in good condition, would I have called you over?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? Fury, do you know this demon?¡± Strife walked forward, crossed his arms, and looked up at Roy in the sky. War answered, ¡°This demon is named Osiris. I¡¯ve seen him once before, but I didn¡¯t expect Fury to give him the summoning runes¡­¡± ¡°And she didn¡¯t mention it to us!¡± Death said coldly. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t worry too much about it. I just forgot!¡± Fury shrugged and spread her hands. ¡°In fact, I didn¡¯t expect this demon to still be alive, so I didn¡¯t mention the summoning runes.¡± Roy slowly landed and came in front of the Four Horsemen. He looked at the two Horsemen he had never seen before, Death and Strife, and then turned to Fury. ¡°Unfortunately, I won¡¯t die for the time being!¡± Fury waved her hand. ¡°Of course I know. But where is this? Is it the world of Azeroth (Warcraft world) you mentioned last time?¡± ¡°No!¡± Roy shook his head. ¡°This isn¡¯t Azeroth, but another world. I summoned you here because I want you, the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse, to fulfill that promise and help me eliminate my enemy.¡± ¡°Enemy?¡± Fury turned around and looked at Jubileus floating in the sky. She said in astonishment, ¡°The enemy you¡¯re talking about isn¡¯t her, right?¡± ¡°Yes, is there a problem?¡± Roy sneered. Fury slapped her forehead and said in annoyance, ¡°Damn it! I shouldn¡¯t have given you that promise back then. You actually want us to help you deal with an Archangel?!¡± ¡°What? You can¡¯t deal with her?¡± Roy asked jokingly. Fury did not say anything and turned to look at her three brothers. War looked cold and stayed silent. Death wore a mask, and his expression could not be seen. Strife whistled and looked at the surrounding scenery, looking as though it had nothing to do with him. ¡°Hey! Hey! Don¡¯t be like this!¡± Fury waved the whip in her hand angrily. ¡°I made a promise on behalf of the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse. This isn¡¯t my problem alone!¡± At this moment, Death finally asked in a cold tone, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did you make a promise on our behalf?¡± So Fury told him what had happened. ¡°Corruption?¡± Death looked at Roy in surprise. ¡°Is what you said true? Has the Corruption power of Azeroth really reached this degree?¡± ¡°It might be worse!¡± Roy nodded. ¡°In fact, when I just became a demon lord, I found traces of the Burning Legion in the Abyss. They captured frost demons like me everywhere in the Abyss¡­ Although I¡¯m not sure how powerful the Burning Legion has become, it is definitely very troublesome.¡± Death looked at Roy for a while before saying, ¡°Okay, Fury¡¯s promise to you is effective. We¡¯ll deal with your enemy. But correspondingly, the next time we meet, you have to be in Azeroth! And we won¡¯t help you anymore!¡± ¡°Got it!¡± Roy nodded. ¡°If I summon you in Azeroth, I¡¯ll help you stay in that world for at least a month. This is the promise of the agreement.¡± Death nodded and turned to face Jubileus. The other three Horsemen also turned to face her. They drew their weapons and held them in their hands¡­ Chapter 480 - Combination Technique of the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse ¡°Who¡­ are you?¡± Jubileus spread her hands on both sides of her body, and her pair of golden eyes under the ball mask stared at the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse and sized them up. She could feel the powerful strength of the four people who suddenly appeared. But what made her most curious was that she sensed the interweaved aura of angels and demons from the four. As an ancient angel and having been asleep for so long, she seemed to have never seen a nephilim, so she was very surprised that the four of them had the bloodlines of angels and demons at the same time. However, the Four Horsemen were not good at communicating, and they had no interest in answering her question. But looking at the enormous wings of light behind Jubileus and the small world she created around her, Strife complained to Fury, ¡°Seriously, Fury, you¡¯ve found us a rather troublesome job this time¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Fury yelled at him and swung the whip in her hand. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m willing to fight an Archangel?¡± Although they said this, neither Fury nor the other three Horsemen had any fear. Their words were full of confidence, showing that they did not think that they were incapable of confronting an Archangel. Jubileus in front of them was merely ¡®trouble¡¯ for the Four Horsemen. Of course, Sparda and the others heard the conversation between the Four Horsemen and found it unbelievable. They did not know the identity of the Four Horsemen, so they did not know where the confidence came from. After all, the Four Horsemen were mainly active in the Darksiders world. Only those who had been to that high-end world would know of their existence. Only Roy, and um, Julia, knew about the strength of the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse. Samael had once said that he did not care much about a single Horseman. But if the Four Horsemen came together, even he had to be careful. It was evident that the strength of the Four Horsemen could match that of a demon king. ¡°Let¡¯s get to work. The sooner we finish, the sooner we can go back. Without us, Samael and Lilith will probably become restless again¡­¡± War said in his deep voice. The giant sword in his hand was not the Chaoseater that Roy had seen before but a golden sword with solemn patterns. This golden sword was a divine artifact of the Darksiders world: the Armageddon Blade! War had used it to kill the Destroyer, who had transformed into a massive black dragon. Of course, this was what happened after Roy left the Darksiders world¡­ After all, it had been a long time, and Roy did not know much about the current situation of that world. But there was no doubt that the Four Horsemen had already left the control of the Charred Council and regained all their powers. Moreover, because their nephilim bloodline was the same as half-demon bloodlines, despite possessing the bloodlines of angels and demons, their essence was still human. Thus, when they traveled through the Infinite Worlds, they were just like half-demons and were unaffected by the world repulsive effect. So they were now the peak version of the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse! As his voice fell, War had already taken the lead and rushed out. As he charged forward, a huge, vigorous red horse quickly emerged from the ground, allowing War to ride on its back easily. This horse dashed forward on its four hooves, leaving a long trail of red flames on the ground. Not only him, but the other three Horsemen were also riding their respective warhorses while charging. Death¡¯s warhorse was a skeletal warhorse full of nether flames, and Fury¡¯s warhorse was one with a long white mane. As for Strife, he was riding a black warhorse full of dark aura. The color of these four warhorses also corresponded to the color of the four rays of light when the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse had descended. The four huge warhorses charged together and actually created formidable pressure like a mighty army pressing forward. The ground was rumbling and shaking, as though thousands of war drums were beating. In the air, a mocking smile appeared on the corner of Jubileus¡¯s mouth as she looked at the four rushing on the ground. She felt that these four were crazy. They actually wanted to attack her from the ground? Could they reach her? However, before the mocking smile on her face disappeared, she suddenly froze because after charging some distance, the warhorses actually rose into the air and carried the Four Horsemen as though they were on flat ground! There was clearly no path of holy light, but these four warhorses were soaring into the air! Moreover, they left four series of various elemental hoofprints in the sky. Seeing the four knights charging at her, Jubileus was shocked and quickly defended. A golden holy light shield enveloped her entire body. The moment her shield appeared, the Four Horsemen also attacked. The first to attack was not War at the front but Strife at the back. Riding on the back of his black warhorse, he held his two large pistols in his hands and fired at Jubileus! In just an instant, the firearms in Strife¡¯s hand poured out incomparably powerful firepower. The dense rain of bullets tore through the air and formed a trajectory that looked like a dazzling beam of light. When the bullets landed on Jubileus¡¯s shield, the concentrated magic power in the bullets erupted with a bang, exploding into black flames on her shield. While charging, Strife kept firing at Jubileus. The successive explosions of black flames bombarded her shield, causing continuous ripples. However, the one who finally broke through Jubileus¡¯s shield was War, who slashed fiercely with the Armageddon Blade! When he rushed to her side, War held his sword with one hand and struck mightily against her shield. His sword was so fast that even the movement of his arm could not be seen clearly, and only an intense golden light flashed in the sky. With a loud clang, the heavy Armageddon Blade crushed Jubileus¡¯s shield with unparalleled power and then slashed at her head without slowing down. Jubileus raised her right hand and used her wrist to block the remaining force of the slash. But the powerful force of the sword still pressed down on her body, causing her to tremble. Before she could retract her arm, the huge warhorse under War suddenly raised its two front legs and kicked ferociously. The two large hooves directly hit her abdomen, causing her to shrink back. I was actually kicked by a horse?! Jubileus roared in anger. One of her braids flew over and violently hit War and his warhorse. This powerful attack immediately sent War and his warhorse flying. But before she could retract her braid, Death, riding on his skeletal warhorse, rushed past her and slashed at her braid with his two scythes. With the force of the warhorse¡¯s charge, Death¡¯s two scythes created numerous sparks on her braid. Finally, with tremendous force, he cut off her braid! With the braid cut off, one side of Jubileus¡¯s face was immediately exposed. Fury raised the whip full of powerful lightning power in her hand high. Pah! She whipped her face hard! As expected, women were the most ruthless to women. It was fine if Fury did not attack, but once she did, she slapped Jubileus¡¯s face¡­ Jubileus screamed and reached out to grab Fury¡¯s whip. She swung her hand and sent Fury flying along with her horse. But because her movement was too big, she inevitably exposed an opening, and a figure immediately flashed in front of her! It was Strife. He had gotten off his warhorse and appeared in front of Jubileus in a ghost-like manner. He pressed the muzzles of his two guns on her chest! ¡°How fierce (chest)!¡± With Strife¡¯s whistle, his two guns suddenly burst out! An intense flash of light suddenly appeared in the sky. The two guns in Strife¡¯s hands were clearly only pistols, but at this moment, they erupted with a powerful force similar to that of the firing of a battleship¡¯s cannon. Under the highly concentrated magic power, the flames erupting from the muzzles were tens of meters long. Under this close-range attack, Jubileus did not even make a sound before she was blown away in an instant¡­ Chapter 481 - Power of Judgment From luring the enemy, breaking the shield, creating flaws, and then the final explosive attack, the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse could be said to have done it smoothly in one go. After shooting down Jubileus from the sky, a pair of enormous black fallen angel wings suddenly appeared behind Strife. These fallen angel wings had three pairs of split wings on them, making them look like six wings. After spreading his wings, Strife slowly descended, and his black warhorse returned from its hiding place and supported him again. Four people, four horses, stood in the air and looked down at Jubileus, who was falling to the ground like a meteor. To be honest, after seeing this scene, Berial, Madama Styx, and the others were extremely surprised. They had fought against Jubileus earlier, but their attacks could not even break through her defense. On the other hand, the four people summoned by Osiris not only had exquisite cooperation in their attacks, but they were also exceptionally powerful. This was the first time that they had seen Jubileus beaten to such a sorry state. When Jubileus was still a little distance from the ground, she finally stopped her body from falling and turned around to float again. But her expression, which had always been expressionless, now looked unexpectedly ferocious. The reason was the long whip mark on her face, the kick marks on her abdomen, and the scorch marks on her chest! These wounds were so obvious that even Roy and the others could see them from afar. Moreover, they also noticed that these wounds on Jubileus did not recover under her holy light power but remained. After discovering this, Roy was a little surprised. He realized that the attacks of the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse seemed to contain some special power, and it was this power that was suppressing the recovery of Jubileus¡¯s injuries. Even the people watching the battle noticed it, let alone Jubileus. Her palm was full of strong golden holy light as she tried to smooth the whip mark on her face, but she could not get rid of it no matter what. She was furious as she said hatefully, ¡°Damn it! What is this?! Why can¡¯t I get rid of it?!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t waste your efforts!¡± Strife spun the two guns in his hands and said teasingly, ¡°Since we dared to fight against an Archangel like you, don¡¯t tell me you really think that we wouldn¡¯t have any preparations? The four of us have the power of judgment. With this power of judgment, we four siblings have killed angels and demons. Together, we can finish off your Heaven!¡± ¡°The power of judgment?!¡± Hearing this term, not only was Jubileus stunned, but Roy and Sparda were stunned as well. They looked at each other and saw the surprise in each other¡¯s eyes. If Roy¡¯s guess was right, this so-called ¡®power of judgment¡¯ was probably the same as the ¡®authority¡¯ of the demon king and Archangel level! However, the strange thing was that Roy could feel that any one of the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse was much stronger than demon lords like him and Sparda, but they were not at the demon king level. How could they obtain the power of authority while being at the level higher than demon lord but lower than demon king? Roy¡¯s eyes flickered as he thought of what Samael had said. He suspected that this power of judgment could only be used when the Four Horsemen gathered together? Regarding Jubileus¡¯s authority of ¡®creation¡¯ and the Four Horsemen¡¯s authority of ¡®judgment¡¯, Roy could not imagine what kind of power it was. Perhaps he could only experience it after he reached that level and grasped his own authority. But this did not prevent him from seeing that the power of judgment of the Four Horsemen had a powerful suppression effect on Jubileus¡¯s immortal body. When an immortal body was no longer immortal, it meant that even an Archangel like Jubileus could be destroyed and killed. The body had to be driven by the soul, and the soul had to be attached to the body for protection. Any problem with the body and soul would turn into a disaster. Even powerful gods could not violate this principle because gods could also die! After realizing that these Four Horsemen could actually use the power of authority, Jubileus finally let go of her indifference and became serious. An illusory giant clock appeared in the world again. With the reversal of the clock needle, all the wounds on Jubileus¡¯s body disappeared in the next second. Since her body¡¯s recovery power could not heal these wounds, she would reverse time again¡­ This scene not only caused Roy¡¯s and the others¡¯ hearts to sink, but it also made the Four Horsemen look solemn. Only now did they discover that this Archangel in front of them still had the power of time. This trouble was much greater than previously imagined! Any existence that controlled the power of time was a bug-level existence. Lilith alone in the Darksiders world was enough to give the Four Horsemen a headache. Unexpectedly, they encountered another one after coming to this world¡­ But at this moment, Roy¡¯s voice came in the ears of the Four Horsemen, using magic to transmit his voice to them. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This ability to turn back time doesn¡¯t originate from her but from the power of a divine artifact, the Eyes of the World. Now, the Eyes of the World is on her forehead. It¡¯s the glowing third eye. If you can find a way to take away the Eyes of the World, her ability to turn back time will no longer be usable!¡± After hearing what Roy said, the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse could not help but heave a sigh of relief. So that¡¯s how it is. There¡¯s still a way to deal with it¡­ After Jubileus recovered from her injuries, her power began to spread domineeringly again. The small world she created once again underwent immense changes. Not only did the direction of gravity become chaotic again, but gravity also increased by nearly a hundred times. Everyone on the small world suddenly sank, and they felt as though their bodies were being violently torn in all directions. This powerful chaotic gravity made the Four Horsemen roar in pain. The warhorses under them could not withstand this damage, so the Four Horsemen put away their warhorses. They used the power of judgment to minimize the impact of Jubileus¡¯s power on them. Then they spread their fallen angel wings and charged at her again. With a raise of her hand, numerous rocks, which had become incomparably dense due to being compressed by the high gravity, floated up from the ground. They turned into meteors and flew toward the Four Horsemen. Powerful flames appeared around the Four Horsemen, and just like four enormous fireballs, they smashed these rocks as they charged forward. When the four of them rushed to the front of her, what greeted them was a golden holy sword condensed from powerful holy light suddenly appearing in her hand! Clang! With a deafening bang, War¡¯s Armageddon Blade slashed at Jubileus¡¯s holy sword. The collision of the two powerful swords caused a shock wave like a nuclear explosion occurred! In this shock wave, the unaffected Jubileus swept away War, and all her braids moved together to block the attacks of the other three Horsemen. The Four Horsemen and Jubileus engaged in close combat. The powerful force that constantly erupted made the entire small world seem as though it had entered a cataclysm. The devastating power and impacts blasted this small world until it was on the verge of collapse. ¡°We have to go out! We can¡¯t intervene in this battle!¡± Sparda shouted at Roy. ¡°If we don¡¯t go out, we might be buried!¡± Roy nodded and did not waste any time. He endured the pain of his body being torn by the chaotic supergravity, spread his wings, and flew toward the outside of the small world. Behind him, Sparda, Berial, and the others quickly followed. The place they chose to rush out was naturally where the Four Horsemen had smashed through the small world when they descended. The demon lords used all their strength and tried their best to maintain high-speed flight. In the end, after some time, they finally left the small world. After rushing out, Roy found that the small world Jubileus created had an astonishing area of at least twenty thousand square kilometers. Since this small world was still in Heaven, looking down from above, he could see a transparent membrane of light wrapped around it. At the periphery of the small world was Heaven¡¯s Aesir City. When Roy and the others rushed out, they found that the ancient angels in the distant Aesir City were in chaos. ¡°Oh no! Dante and the others!¡± Sparda immediately reacted and hurriedly spread his wings to fly toward Aesir City because he found that the chaos in Aesir City was due to the ancient angels surrounding Dante and the others. After Jubileus revived and broke the barrier of Aesir City from the inside, everyone could finally enter and exit Aesir City. Of course, the detained Dante, Vergil, and Nero were unwilling to wait for the battle to end, so they found an opportunity to break free from the angel¡¯s control and wanted to escape to meet up with Roy and Sparda. The battle between Jubileus and the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse attracted the attention of the angels, and they were caught off guard, allowing Dante and the others to succeed. But after reacting, the angels immediately began to hunt down the three of them, thus causing the chaos in Aesir City. Roy led Berial and the others and rushed over with Sparda. Soon, they saw Dante and the others fighting the angels while retreating toward them. They could not intervene in the battle between the Four Horsemen and Jubileus, but they could still beat these ancient angels, so they immediately rushed forward with sinister grins and began to rescue Dante and the other two. All of Heaven was in chaos at this moment¡­ Chapter 482 - Atavism Roy, Sparda, and the others originally planned to support Dante, Nero, and Vergil¡¯s retreat, but the angel army in Aesir City noticed their intentions, so they sent several troops to stop them. Four six-winged ancient seraphim led troops to intercept Roy and the others and kept entangling them. Sparda was eager to save his son and kept charging forward, so the resistance he faced was naturally the greatest. Under the siege of the four seraphim, he was in a dangerous situation, and a holy light spear almost stabbed through his back. If not for Roy and Berial promptly rushing over, he would have been heavily injured. Berial and Sparda charged in front; Roy rode on Rafaro; and behind them, Madama Styx bombarded the angel army. However, the angels seemed determined to prevent the two sides from converging. Even when the front line was broken, they would immediately send troops to fill the gap. For a while, the two sides were in a deadlock. Dante, Vergil, and Nero were in a bad situation. Dante and Vergil were both in Sin Devil form, and it was more than enough for them to protect themselves under the siege of the angels. But the problem was Nero. He still could not enter Sin Devil form and could not transform into a demon, so he naturally could not fly. He could only rely on his magic power to continuously double jump, and from time to time, he would shoot out the cable in his cybernetic arm and grab some angels in the air to borrow their strength. He knew that the current terrain was not suitable for him to fight in, so he avoided fighting and kept moving toward Roy and the others while Dante and Vergil fought and covered his retreat. But this situation definitely could not last long. After the angels figured out Nero¡¯s movement pattern, they immediately seized the opportunity to stop him. When an ancient angel was grabbed by Nero, he immediately detonated a holy light bomb in front of him. Nero was caught off guard, and as soon as he flew in front of the angel, the blast sent him flying. There was no longer any path of holy light near Aesir City. Once he fell, it was equivalent to falling from a height of nearly ten thousand meters! ¡°No! Nero!¡± While fighting the angels, Dante was also paying attention to Nero¡¯s situation. When he saw that an accident had happened to Nero, he immediately pushed back his opponent and wanted to rush over to save him. However, there was a shadow faster than Dante! Vergil passed Dante without a word, stretched his wings, and rushed toward Nero as fast as he could. Although Vergil was cold as ever, Nero had a different meaning to him. He already owed his son too much, so it was absolutely impossible for him to watch Nero die like this. In his Sin Devil form, Vergil turned into a meteor, charged straight toward Nero, and extended his hand toward him from afar. Nero did not give up either and was also trying to save himself. When he saw Vergil rushing over, he immediately became energetic. But when he saw the situation behind Vergil, his expression immediately changed! Following behind Vergil were three similar meteors. They were three six-winged seraphim holding enormous holy swords, and their target was none other than Vergil. ¡°Vergil! Behind you! Be careful!¡± Nero shouted. ¡°Ignore me! Deal with the enemies first!¡± However, Vergil turned a deaf ear. He knew very well that he should first deal with the enemies behind him, but after the delay, he might not be able to save Nero. Thus, he continued heading toward Nero without a care, as though he did not hear Nero¡¯s shout. Dante was also rushing over desperately. He flew over and stopped one of the seraphim, but he was helpless regarding the other two. In the air, Vergil finally caught up to Nero. He stretched out his demon claws to grab Nero¡¯s arm and then suddenly threw him up. ¡°Dante!!¡± Thrown upward, Nero flew involuntarily toward Dante. Then he turned around and saw a scene that made his eyes turn red! The two seraphim following closely behind stabbed their holy swords into Vergil¡¯s chest the moment he flung Nero away¡­ Purple demon blood shot out as the sharp blades pierced into his chest. Dazzling light shone in the sky, and then the intense holy light on the holy swords burned the blood, turning it into choking smoke. The premonition of death came. But under the intense pain, Vergil smiled toward Nero. ¡°Live on¡­ Nero¡­¡± Nero, whom Dante had just caught, was stunned when he saw Vergil¡¯s smile. His hand was still absentmindedly reaching out to Vergil, but he could not grab anything. He could only watch as Vergil¡¯s body burned with golden holy flames and fell from the air. ¡°No!!!¡± The reason in Nero¡¯s mind utterly broke at this moment. As he roared and screamed in sorrow, his right cybernetic arm turned into countless dust, and a new arm quickly grew out. At the same time, a layer of pitch-black cuticle began to spread from his arm and rapidly spread over his entire body. Dante noticed Nero¡¯s changes and looked at him in surprise. He saw his nails become sharp, feather-shaped demon horns appear on his forehead, and a pair of blue demon wings appear on his back! ¡°This¡­ this kid!¡± Dante gasped. Of course, he knew that Nero had entered Sin Devil form and completed his demonization under his agitation. But he did not expect Nero¡¯s Sin Devil form to possess such formidable magic power. While holding him, Dante felt his entire body was burning hot, and the flames of magic power had already enveloped Nero¡¯s entire body. Subconsciously, Dante let go of Nero. After being released, Nero disappeared with a bang. Nero instantly broke through the sound barrier and chased after the falling Vergil. The two seraphim who killed Vergil raised their swords to intercept him, but the magic power shock wave brought by Nero directly knocked them flying away. In the distance, even Roy and Sparda saw the meteor that was Nero swoop down. The unrestrained and unscrupulous display of magic power made Nero¡¯s presence explode. ¡°Nero¡­?¡± Sparda was panting after killing a high-level angel and stared at the meteor in disbelief. Roy was also quite surprised. To be honest, he thought that because of his appearance, Nero would not be able to enter Sin Devil form so easily in a short time. He did not expect that due to Vergil¡¯s accident, Nero would complete this leap in his agitation. As a descendant of Sparda, Nero also had Sparda¡¯s demon lord bloodline in his body. He was the child of Vergil and a human woman. Dante and Vergil had half of the demon bloodline in their bodies, while Nero only had one-fourth! Nero¡¯s demon bloodline was thinner than Dante¡¯s and Vergil¡¯s, meaning that it was more difficult for him to complete the full demonization than them. However, it was worth noting that once Nero completed his demonization, the strength he displayed would be even greater! His demon form actually had faint atavism! The moth-like feather-shaped demon horns and the light wings that were very different from that of other demons both showed the characteristics of insect-type demons. Even for Dante and Vergil, their demon forms only had some characteristics of insect-type demons and were incomparable to Nero¡¯s demon form. What¡¯s going on? Could it be that after the demon bloodline became thinner, it instead caused the bloodline to become purer? Roy could not come to any conclusion for the moment, but¡­ he was really envious of Sparda. His family of four had all become demon lords, and they were all powerful. What¡¯s with Sparda¡¯s insect-type demon bloodline? Is it possible that their family are all descendants of Demon King Beelzebub? Nero was so fast that he crossed the distance of three kilometers in merely a few seconds and caught Vergil before he fell. Vergil could no longer maintain his demon form at this time, and the holy flames on his body were still burning. After catching him, Nero immediately injected a large amount of magic power into Vergil to help him extinguish the holy flames. Under the stimulation of the magic power, Vergil woke up. After opening his eyes, he looked at the unfamiliar demon in front of him in disbelief. After a long time, he said with difficulty, ¡°You¡¯re¡­ Nero?!¡± ¡°¡­ Vergil¡­¡± Nero¡¯s strange demon eyes looked at Vergil with a complicated expression. ¡°Why did you¡­¡± Before Nero finished speaking, Vergil understood and smiled slightly. ¡°Thank you, Nero!¡± ¡°Nevermind¡­¡± Nero replied. He spread his light wings and flew higher up again. After arriving on the battlefield, he used his extreme speed to pull Dante out of the siege. Then the three of them turned into a stream of light and broke through the angel army¡¯s defense line to arrive beside Sparda. ¡°Vergil!¡± In the sky, Roy did not say anything when he saw this. He only shouted at Vergil and threw a potion bottle at him. Vergil grabbed it and looked at it in puzzlement. But he soon realized that it was for him to treat his injuries, so he raised his head and downed it. Under the effect of this potion refined from souls, smoke quickly emerged from the two terrifying wounds on Vergil¡¯s chest. After the residual holy light power was completely expelled, his self-healing ability began to work again. After recovering, Vergil transformed into his demon form once more and floated in the air. The Sparda family of four, together with Roy, Berial, and Madama Styx, a total of seven demon lords stood opposite the angel army. The powerful magic power emitted by the seven demon lords combined together and caused the angel army of tens of thousands opposite them to be stunned. However, the angels naturally would not give up because of the strength of the enemy. They quickly regrouped and prepared to fight. Just as both sides were prepared to go all out, the world suddenly changed! The sky of Heaven, which was full of holy light, suddenly dimmed and turned into a dark starry sky. The shining stars hung in the dark night like gems. ¡°This¡­ have we entered Jubileus¡¯s small world again?¡± Madama Styx looked around in surprise and doubt. But she found that the starry sky was endless and immediately realized that her guess was wrong¡­ Chapter 483 - The Trumpet of World Purification It was not a small world, but the entire Purgatory Space where Heaven was changed at this moment! The eternally bright sky turned into a night sky with shining stars. Astonished, Roy and the others turned their heads to look at Jubileus. They knew that apart from this goddess with the power of creation, there was no one else who could do this. When the sky darkened, all the angels in Aesir City looked alarmed. They had been in this Heaven for thousands of years and had never seen a moment of darkness descending. This phenomenon that affected all of Heaven suddenly gave the angels a bad premonition. At this moment, the Goddess of Light Jubileus was standing in the sky, looking a little disheveled. There was a gorgeous golden cross scepter in her hand, which was her exclusive weapon. With it, she could barely block the attacks of the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse. Clearly, the combat style of the Four Horsemen made Jubileus very uncomfortable. Their four different weapons besieged her in close combat, and she could not effectively resist these weapons with her bare hands, forcing her to use her weapon that she had not used for a long time to fight them. The powerful power of judgment on the weapons of the Four Horsemen severely interfered with Jubileus¡¯s power. Jubileus¡¯s power of creation, to put it simply, was the power to change the state of reality. She could realize and control any rule and state that she wanted, but the power of judgment of the Four Horsemen could ¡®overrule¡¯ her changed state of reality! They ¡®overruled¡¯ the strange gravity created by Jubileus, ¡®overruled¡¯ the damage caused by her attacks, and even ¡®overruled¡¯ the phenomenon of her using the Eyes of the World to reverse time. During the battle, they cut off her long braids, destroyed her armor, and left numerous unhealable wounds on her body. Of course, it had not been easy for the Four Horsemen to do this, and the four of them also suffered heavy injuries. It was indeed very troublesome to deal with an Archangel. In order to fulfill the agreement with Roy, the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse were going all out¡­ Not long after waking up, Jubileus encountered such difficult enemies, making her realize that if she did not deal with the Four Horsemen as soon as possible, she might suffer severe injuries and fall into a deep sleep again. So after she forced back the Four Horsemen, her scepter burst out with dazzling light. In this light, the small world she created quietly collapsed, but it did not disappear. Instead, it continued to expand and eventually enveloped all of Heaven and the entire Purgatory Space. She turned the entire Purgatory Space where Heaven was into her domain! The stars in the dark night sky were continuously shining, becoming faster and faster, brighter and brighter. It felt as though countless stars were rushing over from the distant universe, eventually turning into giant dazzling light spots in the night sky. When Jubileus began to wave the cross scepter in her hand, these giant dazzling light spots immediately began to distort, and strange faces appeared on the surface of the shining stars. The expressions of these faces were either sad, happy, or crying. But in the end, they all turned into angry expressions. They twisted and roared as they dragged long tails in the sky while howling toward the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse. This scene might have been difficult to describe, but this scene of the stars rioting caused Roy and the others to be dumbfounded. The angry faces roaring out seemed to have come alive. When they appeared in the sky of Heaven, everyone saw countless large and small meteors. The large meteors could reach a diameter of thousands of meters, while the small ones were only a few hundred meters. With so many meteors dragging tails of flames and roaring, it felt as if the sky was collapsing like an avalanche. The formidable pressure was suffocating. Thousands of angry meteors smashed down toward the Four Horsemen one after another. Although Jubileus was aiming at the Four Horsemen, in fact, even Aesir City, dozens of kilometers away, was not spared. The meteor shower that covered the entire sky of Heaven not only destroyed the city wall of Aesir City and the buildings in it, but even the Kabbalah, which covered the sky and sun, was not spared. After an enormous meteor brushed past it, the upper part of this gigantic tree broke in two with a crack and fell with the collapse of Aesir City. All the floating islands in Heaven were blown up by the meteorites in this storm of impacts. Without the support of magic power, tens of millions of cubic meters of soil and rubble began to pour down. Before harming others, the harm came to them first. The angels¡¯ bad premonition finally came true. Under Jubileus¡¯s power, the doomsday catastrophe of Heaven arrived first. In the air, Roy, Sparda, Dante, Vergil, and the others were all desperately dodging these meteors hurtling down from the sky. Looking at the huge meteors burning with flames brushing past them and smashing into the ground, erupting into tremendous explosions, Berial roared in exasperation, ¡°Damn it. Is Jubileus crazy?! If this continues, this Purgatory Space¡­¡± Roy was also suspecting that there was something wrong with Jubileus¡¯s brain. In order to kill the Four Horsemen, she did not hesitate to destroy Heaven. But Sparda calmly replied, ¡°It¡¯s not strange. What do you think Archangels are? They are existences with the power to destroy worlds!¡± ¡°But¡­ she¡¯s an angel!¡± Madama Styx yelled breathlessly. ¡°Isn¡¯t destroying worlds something that only we demons like to do?¡± Sparda snorted coldly. ¡°Who said that? Don¡¯t you know that in the doctrines created by angels, the trumpets of the Archangels were once mentioned?¡± ¡°When the first angel sounded his trumpet, hail and fire mingled with blood is hurled to Earth, burning up a third of the trees on the planet and all the green grass. When the second angel sounded his trumpet, a great mountain ablaze with fire plunges into the ocean. A third of the ocean turns to blood, a third of the living creatures in the ocean die, and a third of the ships are destroyed. When the third angel sounded his trumpet, a great star, blazing like a torch, fell from the sky on a third of the rivers and on the springs of water¡ªthe name of the star is Wormwood. A third of the waters turned bitter, and many people died from the waters that had become bitter. When the fourth angel sounded his trumpet, a third of the sun was struck, a third of the moon, and a third of the stars, so that a third of them turned dark. A third of the day was without light, and also a third of the night. ¡­ ¡± The angels who blew their trumpets mentioned in these descriptions referred to the Seven Archangels. The scene described also referred to their terrifying power that was enough to destroy and purify the world. Although Jubileus was not one of the Seven Archangels and did not have a trumpet, she also had this world-destroying power. If you really thought that since she was an angel, she was kind and amiable, then you would be gravely mistaken. It was not only demons who could destroy worlds, but angels as well¡­ ¡°What does she want to do?!¡± Dante naturally understood what Sparda meant and asked loudly as he moved through the gaps of the meteor shower. ¡°Trinity¡­¡± Roy sighed and pointed at the distant horizon. ¡°Look over there, and you¡¯ll understand!¡± Everyone looked in the direction Roy was pointing. When they saw the sight in the sky, they were first stunned and then gasped. Jubileus¡¯s power was not only affecting the Purgatory Space where Heaven Realm was but also the human world! Under the distant horizon, everyone saw vague scenes of the human world. The dark night sky of Heaven was gradually merging with the towering buildings of the human world that began to appear faintly, making these scenes gradually become clearer. Recalling what Roy said just now, the word Trinity, everyone immediately realized that Jubileus was using her power to transform the Purgatory Space of Heaven, making it begin to merge with the space where the human world was. In other words, not only the human world, but the Purgatory Space where the Demon World was also beginning to merge! What Jubileus really wanted to fuse was all the spaces of the twin worlds! Once the fusion was complete, not only would all of Heaven be destroyed, but under the bombardment of the stars, the Demon World and the human world would not be spared either. She wanted to eliminate all the demons and humans of the twin worlds, make these two worlds become one, and rebuild the kingdom of the gods above the ruins! Yes, there was no need to sound any trumpet nor to fight. Jubileus was fulfilling her duty as an Archangel to purify the entire world! As the fusion progressed, the humans of the Bayonetta world and the Devil May Cry world discovered the phenomenon in the sky. It was clearly daytime, but a dark night sky appeared in half of the sky. The shining stars turned into angry faces and fell from the sky. The phantoms of angels appeared in the sky, and the phantoms of demons appeared on the ground. All kinds of strange and bizarre scenes came one after another. The weak humans did not know what was going on, so they either shouted and fled in fear or knelt on the ground and prayed desperately. The demons who had already retreated to the Demon World looked at the meteors that suddenly appeared in the sky with dumbfounded expressions. They watched as they turned from illusory to real and gradually became a true meteor shower. They watched as they howled and smashed into the vast surface of the Demon World, causing massive earthquakes and mushroom clouds. As the demons scattered in fright, they found that there were human phantoms also fleeing in all directions, and these phantoms were also repeating the process of turning from illusory to real¡­ If someone could see this scene from the universe at this moment, they would discover that two planets that existed independently in the void were beginning to overlap in spatial coordinates. The scene of another planet appeared on one planet, just like a double-yolked egg wrapped in the same eggshell, and the two yolks were still moving closer together. And the Purgatory Space where Heaven and the Demon World were was the egg white in this eggshell. Now, they had thoroughly mixed together¡­ It was as though the world had turned upside down¡­ Chapter 484 - Rodin, Jeanne Under the dark night sky, Jubileus¡¯s entire body was shining with dazzling light, especially the light emitted by the Eyes of the World on her forehead. She was using the power of the Eyes of the World to connect the time and space of the worlds while blocking enemies through the falling meteors and accelerating the fusion progress of the Trinity. These falling stars were extremely similar to Tyrande¡¯s ultimate move, but it was even more powerful than her Starfall¡­ The Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse, who were fighting with her earlier, did not have any good ideas at this moment because most of these countless fallen stars were smashing down toward the four of them. This forced the four of them to spare no effort in dodging and had no time to divert their attention to stop Jubileus. Roy could not care less about fighting the ancient angels of Aesir City at this moment. Anyway, Dante and the others had successfully escaped. What he was most worried about now was Julia, Benia, and the others. The worlds were fusing, which meant that the spatial channel connecting the Demon World to Heaven was no longer useful. The entire Purgatory Space where the Demon World was was merging with Heaven. In other words, Julia and Benia, who had already retreated to the Demon World, would appear in Heaven again because of this. At that time, Jubileus would likely discover Julia¡¯s existence immediately. Roy had gotten Julia to return to the Demon World in order to prevent her from being found by Jubileus, so of course, he could not allow this to happen. He rode on Rafaro¡¯s back and got him to pass through the gaps of the numerous meteors while he looked around to see where Julia and the others would appear. Due to the intertwining worlds, time and space were completely chaotic, and Julia and the others could suddenly appear anywhere. Rafaro carried Roy while flying up and down. He was now extremely grateful that Roy had given him such a long body. If he were still his original enormous dragon size, he might have already been shot down by a meteor long ago. Now, he could rely on his mobility like a snake to find a chance to escape from the falling stars. Roy also realized the advantage of Rafaro¡¯s half-mechanical body in this situation. The electronic eye on his forehead allowed him to have a huge field of vision, and through constant calculations, he could determine the most favorable escape route. Roy patted Rafaro and said, ¡°Find an opportunity to approach and save the Four Horsemen.¡± Thus, Rafaro used his fastest speed to enter the densest area of meteors and unceasingly found gaps through the falling meteors. After a series of snake-like movements, he really brought Roy close to the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse. Roy found an opportunity to reach out and pull them onto Rafaro¡¯s back one by one. As soon as Fury landed on Rafaro¡¯s back, she roared angrily at Roy, ¡°Osiris, you bastard! Look at how much trouble you¡¯ve caused us!¡± Roy shrugged. ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do. If I could deal with her, why would I need to seek help from you?¡± There was really nothing wrong with these words. For a moment, Fury was so choked that she could not even vent her anger. Death stretched out his hand to stop Fury and said to Roy, ¡°We have to stop her actions. Although I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in this world, I can tell that she¡¯s forcibly merging two independent worlds. Once the fusion is complete, everyone will die!¡± ¡°Of course I know!¡± Roy looked in the distance where Jubileus was. ¡°But can you get close to her?¡± ¡°No! I tried just now¡­¡± War shook his head, causing the hood on his head to sway twice. He said in a deep voice, ¡°This move is both offensive and defensive. Those meteors seem to have consciousness. The closer to her, the denser the meteors become and the faster they fall. If you want to rush to her, you¡¯ll probably have to face a wall made of countless meteors, and it¡¯ll be difficult to break through¡­¡± ¡°Perhaps¡­¡± Roy pondered. ¡°There might be a momentary opportunity¡­¡± ¡°What kind of opportunity?¡± Strife used the gun in his right hand to shoot at his left arm. It was where his skin had burned after being grazed by a meteor. He used the bullet to blow away the burnt skin to allow the flesh and tissue below to regenerate. ¡°I¡¯ve observed for a while now and discovered that the fusion process between the Demon World and Heaven is the fastest!¡± Roy deliberated over his words. ¡°This might be because the Demon World and Heaven originally belonged to the same Purgatory Space¡­ so the fusion between the Demon World and Heaven may be completed first. At that time, all the creatures of the Demon World will appear in this Heaven. And in the Demon World, there¡¯s an existence with Jubileus¡¯s soul fragment. She¡¯s my person, a fallen angel. Once she appears, Jubileus will immediately sense the soul fragment in her body¡­¡± ¡°Understood!¡± War put the Armageddon Blade on his back. ¡°If Jubileus senses her soul fragment, she might stop and take back her soul fragment from that fallen angel first!¡± ¡°It¡¯s also possible that this fusion process won¡¯t stop. I don¡¯t know if it will be interrupted!¡± Roy said. ¡°But we can take a gamble.¡± ¡°In other words, there¡¯s only a moment to assassinate Jubileus!¡± Death said. ¡°If you want to kill a god, you really have to take a gamble¡­¡± To be honest, Roy did not want Julia to be in danger. Otherwise, he would not have gotten her return to the Demon World first. But the problem was that Julia might not be able to hide now. Since he could not stop it, it was best to use the moment Julia appeared to choose the most beneficial action. Thinking of this, Roy suddenly thought of something and frowned. Fury saw his expression and could not help asking, ¡°Did you think of something?¡± ¡°I just find it strange¡­¡± Roy rubbed his demon horns. ¡°After waking up, Jubileus wanted to search for her soul fragment at once. Even when you blocked her, she was still thinking about her soul fragment and wanted to go past you to the Demon World. Why did she suddenly think of fusing the worlds? Isn¡¯t it making too much of a big deal to use this method to eliminate you?¡± ¡°I find it strange too!¡± Death nodded. ¡°Could it be related to the sudden flash of light in her right eye earlier?¡± ¡°Flash of light in her right eye? When did this happen?¡± Roy looked up at Death in startlement. ¡°Probably a few seconds before she activated the falling stars. We all noticed it then¡­¡± Death replied. ¡°I see!¡± Roy was enlightened. ¡°It¡¯s Balder! His consciousness is still affecting Jubileus!¡± Yes, speaking of the right eye, Roy thought of Balder. At that time, he had fused with the statue of Jubileus with Bayonetta, and the Right Eye of Light and the Left Eye of Darkness were on Balder and Bayonetta. Bayonetta had fused into the left eye of the statue, and Balder had fused into the right eye. The so-called Trinity was the ultimate goal that Balder had been obsessed with and constantly pursuing. It made sense if his consciousness was affecting Jubileus¡¯s actions! ¡°So, does this mean that Bayonetta isn¡¯t dead?¡± Roy muttered softly. ¡°Her consciousness and soul are still in Jubileus¡¯s body?¡± Just as he finished speaking, a voice suddenly answered, ¡°Of course! She won¡¯t die so easily!¡± Roy and the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse turned their heads in unison and looked behind. They saw a figure appear from illusory to reality on Rafaro¡¯s back. This figure was a bald, burly man with dark skin, wearing sunglasses on his face and had a cigar in his right hand full of rings. He was smoking, and his left hand was in his pocket, giving off a wild aura. ¡°Who are you?¡± Strife immediately aimed a gun at him. Without waiting for him to answer, Roy looked at the bald black man strangely and asked in doubt, ¡°Rodin?¡± ¡°Oh? You know me?¡± It was Rodin who appeared on Rafaro¡¯s back. After hearing Roy¡¯s words, he looked up at the tall Roy and said in puzzlement, ¡°I¡¯m sure I haven¡¯t seen you, but why do you know me?¡± ¡°Sareth is my foster son!¡± Roy replied. ¡°Is that so? How lucky. It seems like you¡¯re Osiris, the current ruler of the Demon World!¡± Rodin grinned like a dauntless bandit. ¡°No wonder you know me¡­¡± Roy asked, ¡°Why are you suddenly here?¡± ¡°The human world I¡¯m in is also fusing!¡± Rodin shrugged. ¡°As for why I¡¯m here, would you believe me if I said that it¡¯s a coincidence of space-time disorder?¡± Roy did not say anything and just stared at Rodin. I can¡¯t see through him at all! The aura that Rodin displayed felt like a demon lord¡¯s, but for some reason, Roy felt that this fellow was definitely stronger. What kind of coincidence would make him appear on Rafaro¡¯s back all of a sudden? You had to know that Rafaro was carrying everyone and flying around quickly at this time. What kind of space-time disorder could let him land on an object moving at high speed so accurately? Roy did not believe his words at all¡­ Not only him, but the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse also looked at Rodin solemnly. After a moment of silence, War stepped forward and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°The Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse! I¡¯ve heard so much about you!¡± Rodin nodded. ¡°I¡¯m just a homeless demon.¡± ¡°No, not right!¡± Strife shook his head. ¡°You¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, Death suddenly stretched out his hand to pull Strife back. ¡°Okay, no matter who you are, tell me. What is your purpose for appearing here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just sending you a helper¡­¡± As Rodin spoke, he turned to look at Jubileus. Everyone followed his gaze and saw a figure shuttling among the falling meteors. It was a woman with silver-white hair, wearing a tight red leather suit and riding a¡­ motorcycle! This motorcycle was strangely driving in the air with the help of a unique magic field, and it even bounced back and forth on the falling meteors from time to time! It was Bayonetta¡¯s friend, the other remaining Umbra Witch, Jeanne! Chapter 485 - Unexpected Identity ¡°What does she want to do? Does she want to die?¡± Fury could not help ridiculing as she watched Jeanne approaching Jubileus. ¡°Does she think that she¡¯s stronger than us Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse and can break through the blockade to approach her?¡± Rodin grinned. ¡°So, it¡¯s up to you guys to cover her!¡± Without waiting for Fury to continue asking questions, Rodin explained, ¡°Balder and Bayonetta fused into Jubileus¡¯s body because the power of the Right Eye of Light and the Left Eye of Darkness that they carry combined into the Eyes of the World. The Eyes of the World provide immense energy to the just recovered Jubileus, but this doesn¡¯t mean that the souls of Balder and Bayonetta have also completely fused into Jubileus¡¯s soul¡­ The souls of mortals can¡¯t fuse with the souls of gods. Their souls and consciousness are only temporarily residing in her body. Of course, this kind of resident can affect Jubileus¡¯s judgment to a certain extent. After all, her soul isn¡¯t in a complete state, which is why Balder¡¯s will can affect her actions. ¡°Since Balder¡¯s soul and consciousness still exist, then Bayonetta¡¯s also exist. However, her soul and consciousness may have fallen into a deep sleep!¡± Rodin took a puff of his cigar. ¡°Jeanne is Bayonetta¡¯s good friend, and she¡¯s also an Umbra Witch. She has come into contact with the power of the Left Eye of Darkness, so she can sense Bayonetta¡¯s position in Jubileus¡¯s body. With this connection, she might be able to awaken Bayonetta and pull her out of Jubileus¡¯s body!¡± Roy and the others immediately understood. Jubileus had been asleep for thousands of years, and because of the missing portion of her soul, it was impossible for her to have such great power after waking up under normal circumstances. But because the Eyes of the World were supplying energy to her, she could achieve this shocking act of merging worlds. If Jeanne could awaken Bayonetta and pull her out, it meant that the Left Eye of Darkness would also be taken out of her body. At that time, with only Balder¡¯s Right Eye of Light left, the Eyes of the World would no longer be able to play a role, and it would naturally not be able to provide Jubileus with immense energy. The fusion process of the worlds would also inevitably be obstructed. This was the best way to weaken Jubileus¡­ ¡°If Jubileus is weakened, in addition to what you said earlier about the fallen angel with her soul fragment appearing in Heaven from the Demon World, will there be a higher chance of success in that instant?¡± Rodin grinned. The Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse looked at each other and then at Roy, who was deep in thought. After they heard this, their hearts could not help but palpitate. But Roy was still very calm. He stared at Rodin and asked, ¡°Rodin, it¡¯s said that you were once an angel. Now, you¡¯re deliberately helping us murder an Archangel, but I don¡¯t hear anything beneficial to you from your words. I don¡¯t believe that you¡¯re so kind.¡± Rodin laughed out loud. ¡°There are some things that don¡¯t necessarily have to be beneficial to me. You can take it that I don¡¯t like the world after fusion. To me, the World of the Trinity is bullshit. As long as I can stop the plans of Heaven, I¡¯ll be very happy.¡± ¡°Okay. Then I¡¯ll believe you once!¡± Roy nodded and looked at the Four Horsemen. Looking at Roy¡¯s gaze, Death was silent for a moment before saying to him, ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try. It¡¯s best to be able to kill her, but if it¡¯s impossible, we won¡¯t continue. The Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse aren¡¯t your goons. No matter what, we¡¯ve already worked hard, and we¡¯ll treat it as fulfilling Fury and your agreement. Understood?¡± ¡°No problem!¡± Roy nodded. This was indeed the case. He could not expect the Four Horsemen to fight to the death here in order to fulfill their promise to him, right? After receiving Roy¡¯s assurance, the Four Horsemen once again summoned their warhorses and jumped into the sky from Rafaro¡¯s back. The four magical horses neighed and carried them as they galloped in the sky. Seeing the Four Horsemen controlling their horses to avoid the meteors and approaching Jubileus with their superb riding skills, Roy took a deep breath and asked Rafaro, ¡°Haven¡¯t you detected it yet?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve detected it. The outline of Mundus¡¯s Demon King City is faintly appearing in the southeast. The space there is merging!¡± Rafaro replied. ¡°If the two mistresses appear, it¡¯s definitely there!¡± ¡°Go!¡± Roy shouted to Rafaro. Rafaro immediately twisted his body and flew southeast at high speed. Rodin¡¯s voice came from behind. ¡°Don¡¯t you care about Sparda and the others?¡± ¡°It¡¯s no problem for them to protect themselves!¡± Roy said without looking back. ¡°Leave the battle to the Four Horsemen. I only need to ensure that Julia won¡¯t be approached by Jubileus. As for you, Rodin, are you planning to follow me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so heartless¡­¡± Rodin grinned. ¡°I¡¯m just curious. If the Horsemen can really help you kill Jubileus, then what will you do with her divine spark?¡± ¡°What? You want Jubileus¡¯s divine spark?¡± Roy finally turned his head back to look at Rodin when he heard this. ¡°Of course not!¡± Rodin shook his head. ¡°Jubileus¡¯s divine spark is useless to me.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Roy revealed a sinister smirk. ¡°Let me guess. As a demon, you don¡¯t want a divine spark when it appears in front of you. There are only three reasons. The first is that you¡¯re not that greedy. Of course, this is impossible. I¡¯m very clear about the nature of demons. The second is that you can¡¯t fuse with Jubileus¡¯s divine spark, so it¡¯s useless even if you obtain it. This possibility is there, but it doesn¡¯t seem very likely. As for the last reason, it¡¯s that¡­ you don¡¯t need a divine spark anymore¡­ Am I right, Your Excellency Rodin?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The smile on Rodin¡¯s face stiffened for a moment but then immediately returned to normal. After a long time, he said, ¡°How did you see it?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t see it, and I also couldn¡¯t tell!¡± Roy shook his head. ¡°The aura on you is indeed at the demon lord level, but even Sparda, I, and the other demon lords find the scene caused by Jubileus very troublesome. On the other hand, you still seem calm. This makes me have to guess that even if the twin worlds really become one, it won¡¯t affect you, right?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Rodin did not say anything. This attitude was equivalent to silent agreement. Roy smiled. ¡°Then, Your Excellency Rodin, who are you? There aren¡¯t many demon kings in the Abyss, and I¡¯ve never heard of your name. Is your real name Lucifer or Samael? Or is it Leviathan? Mammon?¡± ¡°No, no. I¡¯m not a clone of the Deadly Sin Demon Kings!¡± Rodin waved his hand. ¡°Oh?¡± Roy was slightly surprised. He had initially guessed that Rodin was most likely a clone that Samael had left in this world. After all, Samael had appeared in this world once and sneak attacked Jubileus and took away a portion of her soul fragments. It made sense if he had left a clone. Rodin did not answer, and his figure gradually became blurry. It seemed that he was planning to leave. But before he left, he suddenly showed a meaningful smile and whispered, ¡°If you want to, then you can call me Mephisto¡­ Young Demon Osiris, maybe we¡¯ll meet again¡­¡± His figure completely disappeared, but the words he left behind stunned Roy for a long time. Roy¡¯s guess was totally wrong earlier. Rodin¡¯s true body was actually¡­ Mephisto?! Of course, Roy was certainly not unfamiliar with this name. In fact, he had seen the name Mephisto many times in the information he collected about powerful demons. If the famous Seven Deadly Sin Demon Kings were considered the first-generation demon kings of the Abyss and the Ancestral Demon Kings, then Mephisto was a second-generation demon king of the Abyss. Moreover, he was considered one of the best among the second-generation demon kings because his name had already spread widely in many worlds. It could be said that his fame was second only to the Deadly Sin Demon Kings. Roy had guessed before that among the worlds connected to the Infinite Worlds, there might still be the Marvel world, the Diablo world, and so on[1]. But he did not expect to meet Mephisto so soon. This showed that his guess was true. The Marvel world and the Diablo world definitely existed because Mephisto was the most famous demon king in these two worlds. Of course, Rodin might only be a clone of Mephisto and not his true body, but this was enough to shock Roy. In his shock, Roy could not help but think of what Rodin said as he left: ¡°We¡¯ll meet again!¡± What does this mean? Mephisto has his eyes on me? Or is he planning to talk to me after the matter with Jubileus is over? Roy¡¯s imagination ran wild for a while, causing his head to ache. Fortunately, at this moment, Rafaro reminded him, and he finally restrained his thoughts. Julia, Benia, and the others appeared, and they were indeed near Demon King City. Not only them, but Sareth, Cassandra, and Fat Tiger were also there. It seemed that after withdrawing to the Demon World, they had not disbanded the Demon World army and were still preparing to counterattack. But because Jubileus had begun to merge the two twin worlds, they did not know what had happened while in the Demon World. They were at a loss for a while after suddenly appearing in Heaven again and seeing the catastrophic scene of the doomsday apocalypse. Before they were hit by meteors, Roy brought them onto Rafaro¡¯s back. But he was helpless regarding the demon army. He could only leave them exposed to the falling stars and watch as they were bombarded by meteors and turned into ashes. ¡°Darling, what happened?!¡± Julia lay on Rafaro¡¯s back in panic and asked helplessly, ¡°Why did we appear in Heaven again?¡± ¡°Jubileus did it!¡± Roy replied simply and looked in the distance at Jubileus. Julia has already reappeared here, so next, Jubileus should sense her existence, right? Hopefully, the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse can seize this opportunity¡­ [1] see Chapter 335 for details Chapter 486 - God Slaying ¡°Bayonetta! Wake up! Bayonetta, wake up!¡± The cool motorcycle made a loud roar. The magic power on the front and back of the magical motorcycle shone when it came into contact with the air and created a flat surface as support for it to travel through the air. On the motorcycle, the silver-haired and red-dressed beautiful witch, Jeanne, was doing her best to control it. She advanced through the gaps between the falling stars and headed for Jubileus. Just as she was about to approach Jubileus, she used all her strength to shout the name of her friend Bayonetta. However, her voice and approaching figure attracted Jubileus¡¯s attention. The scepter in Jubileus¡¯s hand shook slightly. Dozens of meteors that were originally falling vertically from the sky suddenly made an ¡®L¡¯-shaped ninety-degree curve during their flight and smashed straight toward Jeanne and her motorcycle. Jeanne was shocked. She hurriedly stepped on the accelerator and controlled the motorcycle to dodge. However, these meteors were so dense that there was not much space for her to pass through. After dodging several meteors, the motorcycle could no longer react in time and was hit by a meteor nearly a hundred meters in diameter. This motorcycle named ¡®Angel Slayer¡¯ exploded in an instant and broke into pieces. But when Jeanne saw that she could not avoid it, she decisively abandoned the motorcycle and jumped. After smashing the motorcycle, the meteor almost grazed the bottom of Jeanne¡¯s high heels. The light of magic power focused on the soles of her high heels. Jeanne stepped on the flames of the meteor and jumped high into the air again. Then she once again bounced off a meteor that flew close to her. While her body was still high in the sky, she had already pulled out two pistols and kept pulling the triggers, shooting bullets with powerful magic power forward. A meteor that came toward her exploded under the bombardment of the bullets. Countless tiny pieces of rubble flew over with immense kinetic energy and flames, colliding with the magic power shield that Jeanne was maintaining but failed to cause much damage to her. However, behind the exploding meteor, an even larger one came, covering the sky and the earth as it smashed toward Jeanne. The massive size made it impossible for her to dodge. Jeanne folded her arms and legs in front of her to protect herself. The moment the meteor hit her, her entire body suddenly turned into a group of illusionary purple moths. The illusions of these moths only appeared for an instant before Jeanne¡¯s body reappeared. But strangely, as her body appeared, the surrounding space and time seemed to have entered a very slow state. Witch Time¡­ Although the Umbra Witches did not have the Left Eye of Darkness, they could all use a trace of its power to let them enter this special state. In the delayed time and space, Jeanne suddenly leaped forward. When she landed on the surface of a meteor, her body had already turned into a black lynx. The lynx¡¯s feet were full of the radiance of magic power as she stepped on the slowly swaying flames on the meteor¡¯s surface and quickly ran forward. In just a few seconds, she crossed the huge arc of the meteor. The next moment, the lynx jumped up on the spot, and the surrounding time and space returned to normal. The meteor swept past her feet, and Jeanne was out of danger. Seeing that Jeanne had dodged the meteor attack, Jubileus waved the golden cross scepter in her hand expressionlessly again. This time, more meteors turned around to bombard Jeanne. Thousands of meteors formed an incomparably gigantic wall in front of Jeanne, and the blazing flames on the meteors looked as though they wanted to burn people to ashes. ¡°Bayonetta!!!¡± Jeanne screamed again in despair, but she still rushed toward the approaching meteors without hesitation. If my death can awaken my good friend Bayonetta, then let me sacrifice myself here¡­ Seeing the meteors were about to hit her, Jeanne was prepared to sacrifice herself. But at this moment, four beams of light flew over from behind. These four beams rushed in front of Jeanne to meet the incoming meteors and exploded and shattered them one after another. Jeanne looked at the four beams of light in front of her in astonishment. In the light, four tall knights were riding on majestic horses. Two of them were wielding a golden sword and a long scythe in their hands as they continuously smashed the meteors coming at them. Another knight with two guns was constantly firing and shooting down the rubble that was the greatest threat after the explosions. Jeanne did not know who these four mighty and domineering knights were, but she knew that they were here to help her. The sound of air being torn apart rang out. Before Jeanne could react, a long whip wrapped around her waist. A tremendous force came, and the long whip wrapped around her dragged her away. She finally landed on the horse of a female knight. ¡°We¡¯ll clear the way for you!¡± Fury said to Jeanne without looking back. Jeanne did not say anything. She nodded and hugged Fury¡¯s waist tightly to prevent herself from flying off the high-speed horse. At the same time, she kept shouting Bayonetta¡¯s name at Jubileus. Who knew if it was because Jeanne¡¯s call worked, but the meteors that were continuously smashing toward them suddenly stopped. The Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse did not hesitate. They immediately broke through the defense line of the meteors and appeared near Jubileus. Although it was near Jubileus, it was actually still nearly a kilometer away from her. In order to complete the world fusion of the Trinity, Jubileus had already restored her enormous body size and was floating in the sky like a gigantic building. Precisely because of her enormous body size, even from thousands of meters away, everyone could see the left eye under the ball mask on her face constantly flickering at this moment. Rodin was right. Bayonetta¡¯s consciousness did not dissipate. Under Jeanne¡¯s call, she seemed to show signs of awakening. ¡°Go!!¡± War and Death shook their reins and controlled their warhorses to charge toward Jubileus while Fury swung her whip and entangled Jeanne again. ¡°Little girl, it¡¯s up to you!¡± With that, without waiting for Jeanne to respond, Fury suddenly swung her whip and threw her out! Under the tremendous force, Jeanne turned into a meteor and flew in an arc against the howling air resistance toward Jubileus. With War and Death¡¯s charge attracting Jubileus¡¯s attention, Jeanne¡¯s small body accurately landed on her hair bun. Jubileus and the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse began fighting again. And while swaying, Jeanne struggled down the bun and finally arrived at Jubileus¡¯s left eye. She knew that her good friend Bayonetta was in this eye¡­ Sensing the ant on her face, Jubileus was naturally unhappy. During the battle, she stretched out her left hand to try and get Jeanne away from her eye, but the Four Horsemen naturally could not let her succeed. They entangled Jubileus tightly, and Fury even swung her long whip to pull her wrist away. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Jeanne¡¯s hands glowed with the light of magic power, and she directly inserted them into Jubileus¡¯s left eye. Countless arcs of lightning immediately spread throughout her entire body, but she endured the pain and searched bit by bit, using her connection with the Left Eye of Darkness to look for Bayonetta. When she finally withdrew her hands, she carried out a graceful body¡­ Who else could it be other than Bayonetta? After being pulled out by Jeanne, Bayonetta slowly woke up and saw Jeanne looking at her with a smile on her face. But before the two of them could say anything, Jubileus suddenly screamed in pain. Fury¡¯s whip was entangling Jubileus¡¯s left hand, but after the scream, her left hand suddenly moved and broke the whip! Under the mask, Jubileus¡¯s face revealed a pained expression as she covered her left eye with her left hand. When Jeanne saw Jubileus¡¯s giant palm pressing over, she realized that things were bad and jumped off with Bayonetta. A warhorse flew over, and Strife caught the two of them. Anyone could tell that something was wrong with Jubileus¡¯s situation. The third eye shining in the middle of her eyebrows suddenly glowed brighter, then immediately dimmed and began to flicker back and forth. It felt as though it was out of control. It was indeed out of control. The Eyes of the World was not Jubileus¡¯s own power but originally Archangel Aesir¡¯s. She was only borrowing it. Now, Jeanne had basically forcibly pulled Bayonetta out of her body. After suddenly losing the Left Eye of Darkness, the Eyes of the World was missing half, leaving only Balder¡¯s Right Eye of Light. A functioning system, which had been running at high speed, suddenly had one of its components taken away, so it would be strange if nothing happened. With Jubileus¡¯s painful screaming, her aura suddenly weakened a lot, and the magic power throughout her body seemed to go berserk. Even the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse could feel the magic power conflict in her body. The falling meteors in the sky suddenly stopped, and the fusion of the two twin worlds gradually slowed down. Of course, the Four Horsemen would not let go of such a good opportunity. They put away their warhorses and jumped up high in unison. The bodies of the Four swelled up a lot at this moment, turning into giants about four meters tall. These four giants held their weapons and attacked Jubileus¡¯s head! Jubileus sensed the danger. She endured the pain and moved her left hand that was covering her eye. She held her scepter with both hands and erupted with immense magic power, preparing to meet the attack of the Four Horsemen. However, at this moment, a trace of throbbing from her soul suddenly appeared. Jubileus sensed familiar fluctuations suddenly appear in this world in the distance, so she subconsciously turned her head to look in another direction. This direction was where Julia appeared in Heaven¡­ This momentary absent-mindedness came so suddenly and naturally. By the time Jubileus regained her senses, it was already too late. The Four Horsemen¡¯s weapons carrying the strong power of judgment had already penetrated her body. War¡¯s Armageddon Blade stabbed down and pierced through Jubileus¡¯s head; Death¡¯s huge scythe slashed her throat; Strife¡¯s magic power bullets shot through her right eye; and Fury¡¯s whip turned into a straight spear and pierced through her heart¡­ The world seemed to be utterly still at this moment, and only this scene remained in the world¡­ A Demon Eye transmitted this scene to Roy in the distance. He looked at this scene and only said, ¡°These guys are really rough¡­¡± Chapter 487 - Walking Into a Trap Light seeped out from all over Jubileus¡¯s body. Although the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse attacked the vital points of Jubileus, to a god, there was no such thing as vital points. Their attacks were nothing more than pouring the power of judgment into her body. As the power of ¡®authority¡¯ bestowed to the Four Horsemen by the Charred Council, the power of judgment was something that Jubileus could not control and resist. After these alien powers ran back and forth throughout her body, her immortal elemental body could no longer be healed and repaired. If it were before, it might have been fine. She could have used the power of the Eyes of the World to reverse time. But now that Bayonetta had awakened and was taken out of her body, the power of the Eyes of the World was missing and could not be used normally. This was the greatest result of the assassination of the Four Horsemen. Like a leaking balloon, endless holy light leaked out from the wounds on Jubileus¡¯s body. She held her head with both hands and screamed, but she could not stop the leaking process. All the holy light and magic power in her body escaped uncontrollably into the atmosphere, causing her body to shrink at a visible speed. The more the power that belonged to Jubileus leaked, the stronger the power of judgment that belonged to the Four Horsemen became. Before she could return to her normal size, there was a sudden bang, and a dazzling light appeared. A golden sun seemed to appear in the sky of Heaven, and her body completely exploded! There was no scene of flesh and blood flying everywhere. All the fragments of Jubileus¡¯s body turned into golden holy light the moment she exploded and flew in all directions. The entire explosion process was like a solar flare, and the burst disappeared in an instant. Whether it was angels, demons, or humans, as long as they appeared in the Purgatory Space of Heaven, they all saw this golden flare¡­ The moment the flare disappeared, an immense and incomparable force spread out and engulfed all of Heaven! The Four Horsemen, as well as Bayonetta and Jeanne, who were very close to them, spat out a mouthful of blood in the shock wave. Then they were instantly blown away and rolled for an unknown distance. Even Roy, Julia, and the others, who were farther away, were sent flying, as though they had been hit by a heavy hammer when the shock wave arrived a moment later. The force of the shock wave spread throughout the entirety of Heaven, and as the distance increased, it slowly declined. This was the power of a god when they exploded, and its power was no less than a nuclear weapon with a yield of millions of tons¡­ During the process of being smashed flying, Roy did his best to protect Julia and the others. Looking at the scene after Jubileus exploded, he could not help but rejoice that he was not close at that time. The Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse suffered this explosion at close range, and even if they did not die, they would probably be severely injured. The darkness and starry sky covering all of Heaven were blown away, and the sky above Heaven became incomparably clear again. Even the holy light that once permeated everywhere was now gone. In the center of the explosion, only an enormous golden soul remained floating¡­ After being blown nearly five kilometers away, Roy and Julia finally resisted the power of the shock wave and stabilized their bodies. They looked up and saw the enormous golden soul in the distant sky. To be precise, they did not see it because they were too far away, but they actually sensed it. The existence of this golden soul was too powerful! When Roy activated his Radiation Perception, he saw that the soul was continuously emitting electromagnetic waves. Unlike any soul that Roy had seen in the past, Jubileus¡¯s soul was still radiating light and heat even after being exposed. Of course, only angels and demons could see and sense this soul. The humans who had unfortunately entered this place because of the fusion of the worlds could not see it. They could only feel that there seemed to be something very special and awe-inspiring in the sky. The souls of gods were still full of pressure, even when exposed to the outside and at their weakest moment¡­ Roy knew very well that the Four Horsemen had only destroyed Jubileus¡¯s body. Before her soul was eliminated, she had not completely perished, so he could not let her soul escape. It was enough for Mundus¡¯s soul to escape once. If her soul also escaped, it would bring him endless trouble. However, before he could rush toward the soul, it turned into a golden stream of light and flew toward him. Roy was stunned for a moment before realizing what was going on. Jubileus¡¯s soul was not targeting him but¡­ Julia! Putting himself in her shoes, what would he do if his body was destroyed and only his soul was left? There were two choices: escape immediately, or find a body for the soul to possess as soon as possible! Under normal circumstances, a body could not accommodate two souls. But a powerful external soul could eliminate the soul in the original body and then occupy it. This was the commonly known ¡®possession¡¯ phenomenon. Although the coordination and adaptability between the captured body and the external soul would be very poor, it was much better than exposing the soul in the air. It had to be known that the influence on coordination and adaptability could be reduced through soul tuning in the future. As long as they survived the crisis, external souls could even abandon this body and look for a suitable body to resurrect in. The above referred to the situation where the seized body was incompatible with the soul. Then, what if the original soul of this body was from the same source as the external soul? When analyzing the advantages and disadvantages of clones in the past, Roy had actually considered a possibility¡ªhigh-rank demons splitting soul fragments to create clones might not only be to increase their methods of hunting souls, but there was also a possibility that it was to save themselves. After all, demons traveled back and forth the Infinite Worlds, and they could die at any time if they encountered a strong enemy. If their souls could escape after their bodies were destroyed, then the clones they created could become a means to preserve themselves. This was like leaving a portion of your savings when gambling. Even if you lost, you would have the capital to make a comeback. Due to the clone and the main body¡¯s soul having the same origin, there would be no difference in coordination and adaptability. At most, it was just a slightly weaker body, and there was no other effect. And Julia¡¯s soul came from Jubileus¡¯s soul fragment, which was equivalent to Julia being a clone of Jubileus. Now that Jubileus had lost her body and a ready-made clone was right in front of her, of course she could not abandon the near and escape to seek the far. Possessing Julia became her best choice. Even though Julia was a fallen angel and used dark power, it was no problem for a soul with a divine spark like Jubileus¡¯s. As long as she possessed Julia¡¯s body, she could purify the dark power in Julia¡¯s body at any time and restore her identity as an angel. Describing it was troublesome, but in fact, this judgment only took a moment in Roy¡¯s mind. After understanding Jubileus¡¯s intentions, he could not help but grin sinisterly. Jubileus¡¯s thoughts were quite beautiful. She clearly saw that Roy was already guarding Julia at her side, but she still rushed over without a care. Did she think that a demon lord like Roy could not do anything to her soul? Indeed, the soul of the Goddess of Light was full of infinite holy light power. Under the circumstances of releasing immense light and heat, no demon could devour such a soul. At least before becoming a demon king, no demon would dare to devour Jubileus¡¯s soul. Roy was the same. The soul of a god was poison to him. This was what she was relying on. Without the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse stopping her, she could completely ignore Roy¡¯s existence and directly ram her soul into Julia¡¯s body. However, just as Jubileus¡¯s soul flew over and was about to reach Roy and Julia, something strange suddenly appeared in Roy¡¯s hand. It was a cube about the size of a basketball and looked like a metal box. There were some complicated patterns engraved on the metal box, and it floated above Roy¡¯s palm, constantly rotating and changing angles. When Jubileus¡¯s soul flew over, Roy gently threw the metal box. The moment it left his palm, the metal box suddenly opened, and the six sides separated into six iron plates. After Jubileus¡¯s soul crashed into the encirclement of the six iron plates, they instantly closed together and enveloped her entire soul in the box! Souls were originally intangible, and it was impossible for them to be trapped by an ordinary metal box. However, Jubileus found that her soul could not pass through the metal box and escape. Her entire soul was trapped in the box, filling up the whole space. Her soul slammed around in the box, causing it to shake violently, but she could not rush out no matter what. ¡°W-what is this?!¡± Jubileus shouted in panic in the box. A container that could trap the souls of gods was beyond her understanding. ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Roy spread his demon wings and laughed loudly in the air. ¡°Stop struggling. This is a divine artifact specially made to trap your soul!¡± Julia and Benia returned to their senses and looked at the metal box curiously. ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t this your Horadric Cube?¡± That¡¯s right. This box was indeed an item that Roy had made in the past, the Horadric Cube. But in order to facilitate the separation of everyone¡¯s Ouroboros Marks after obtaining the M?bius Mark, he had spent a considerable amount of souls to upgrade the Horadric Cube. The current Horadric Cube was version 2.0, and Roy called it, hmm¡­ hmm¡­ Kanai¡¯s Cube¡­ Chapter 488 - Be a Creator Once Before upgrading the Horadric Cube, Roy mainly used it to transmute souls. In the system, different souls had different uses. As someone with a cheat, Roy naturally could not waste time deliberately nurturing the souls he needed. For example, ¡®fallen souls¡¯. Under normal circumstances, it required a person full of negative emotions, greed, and difficulty satisfying themselves to give birth to such souls. In order to obtain such souls, Roy could either search for such people one by one or fulfill his demon duties and personally tempt others to fall. He did this in the beginning. But ever since he had the Horadric Cube, he could transmute ordinary souls into the souls he wanted at will. However, that was all the use of the Horadric Cube. The function of this item was relatively simple. When Sparda mentioned how to separate the Ouroboros Marks from Mundus¡¯s soul, the first thing Roy thought of was the Horadric Cube. He planned to expand the uses of the Horadric Cube. After all, synthesis and decomposition had always been a unified function. Kanai¡¯s Cube (Divine Artifact): Soul Synthesis: Using low-quality souls, you can synthesize high-quality souls at will. Alchemy Synthesis: Using various mineral elements, you can synthesize any metal and alloy that exists in the world. Extract: You can extract the special powers contained in certain powerful objects and preserve them. Decomposition: By analyzing any object placed inside, you can strip and decompose the object into any form. These were the attributes of Kanai¡¯s Cube after the upgrade. Because Roy¡¯s definitions of the new attributes were rather vague, the system could expand them to the highest and best direction when upgrading Kanai¡¯s Cube. This caused him to invest a considerable number of souls, almost all the souls he had obtained after coming to this world! These souls mainly came from a few sources. One of them was the whip demons that he had eliminated in the whip demon lair when he was searching for Sparda. With the spread of the rabies virus, he had almost cleared out the whip demon lair. Just from this alone, he had obtained millions of souls. The second source was the souls obtained by the demons under Mundus before the battle with him. There were relatively few souls from this. The third source was the souls produced when the Demon World attacked Heaven and carried out the large-scale war. Among these souls, there were demon ones and angel ones, and the number was immense. There were about twenty million souls in total, all of which he invested into the upgrade and transformation of Kanai¡¯s Cube. Of course, after the transformation, the system gave it the definition of ¡®divine artifact¡¯. So-called divine artifacts did not necessarily mean that they were something created by gods, but things with powerful functions that exceeded the normal threshold. Roy¡¯s Frostmourne was a divine artifact because this sword had unimaginable curse abilities, and Kanai¡¯s Cube was a divine artifact because of its unimaginable alchemy ability. After trapping Jubileus¡¯s soul, Roy began to operate this new divine artifact for the first time. His demon claws were placed in front of him in a hugging posture, covering Kanai¡¯s Cube with his palms. And two streams of magic power connected to the cube, establishing a connection with it. At this moment, Kanai¡¯s Cube was glowing with faint light as it changed angles at a constant speed, rolling like a ball. In the magic cube, Jubileus was still screaming and struggling. But Roy ignored her and excitedly used the magic power connection to check what was in Jubileus¡¯s soul through the analysis of Kanai¡¯s Cube. Huh? This is Balder¡¯s soul? In the analysis results, the first thing Roy found was Balder¡¯s soul. He discovered that Balder¡¯s soul had already fused with Jubileus¡¯s soul. This fusion was either voluntary by Balder or due to being devoured and assimilated by Jubileus¡¯s soul. But considering that Bayonetta came out in one piece, it was very likely that it was the former. Balder took the initiative to fuse his soul into Jubileus¡¯s soul, thereby affecting her actions with his consciousness and beliefs. But Roy knew that this effect might only be temporary. After all, although Jubileus¡¯s soul was lacking, her soul was still the soul of a god and much stronger than Balder¡¯s soul. As time passed, she might no longer be affected by his remaining consciousness, and at that time, Balder would completely die. There was evidence for this. Roy had once devoured the soul of the angel Uriel, and he had discovered the consciousness and memories contained in Uriel¡¯s soul. But it was only for a short while. After the soul fusion was complete, he could no longer feel Uriel¡¯s consciousness. Now, the soul fusion between Balder and Jubileus was still incomplete, but it would probably finish soon. Roy pondered for a while and simply separated Balder¡¯s soul through Kanai¡¯s Cube. The lid on top of Kanai¡¯s Cube opened and spat out a small soul ball before immediately reclosing. This small soul ball was Balder¡¯s soul. Roy put it away first. He had noticed earlier that when Jeanne pulled Bayonetta out, she was not in the form of a soul but still retained her original body. He originally thought that it would be the same for Balder. But since the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse had destroyed Jubileus¡¯s body, his body was definitely finished. Although there was only the soul left, Roy found that there was still the power of the Right Eye of Light in Balder¡¯s soul after analyzing. In other words, this divine artifact was probably bound to the souls of Balder and Bayonetta. He thought that he might be able to extract the power of the Right Eye of Light by separating Balder¡¯s soul! If possible, he still wanted the power of Bayonetta¡¯s Left Eye of Darkness. At that time, if he could synthesize the Eyes of the World again, then he might be able to control the power of time through the Eyes of the World! However, if he wanted to obtain the Left Eye of Darkness from Bayonetta, he probably could not use force. Behind Bayonetta was the existence of the demon Rodin. Since Rodin claimed to be a clone of Mephisto, Roy had to be careful because he did not know what kind of thoughts Rodin had regarding Bayonetta. According to Roy¡¯s understanding, Rodin should appreciate this woman very much. If Roy dared to hurt Bayonetta, then Rodin might fight him¡­ Of course, even if he could not force it, he had other methods¡­ He would wait until he finished dealing with the matter at hand. After Roy separated out Balder¡¯s soul, there was only the soul of Jubileus¡¯s main body left in the cube. After thoroughly analyzing her soul, he found that the composition of a soul was quite complicated! In the soul, there were numerous particles! These particles were not things such as atoms, molecules, or cells in the conventional sense. They were invisible and did not exist in the macroscopic world, but they were not a mystical category such as elements. These particles were like tiny bubbles, with memory fragments wrapped inside. They were the miniature scenes of all the deep memories of Jubileus over the countless years. Moreover, not only did every small particle contain memory fragments, but Roy also found the presence of world marks! Yes, a world mark did not exist in a soul as a whole but was engraved in every particle that formed the soul. In other words, if every small particle in the soul was taken out individually, a world mark could be found. Perhaps this was the true reason why souls could be divided into many fragments at will. Because when they were divided, it was equivalent to stripping out a portion of the particles, and the particles that were removed all had marks¡­ Everyone had such a world mark. Whether they were an angel or a demon, an elf or a human, from the moment they were born, they had been engraved by the world they were in. The marks of angels came from the Ouroboros Mark of Heaven, and the marks of demons came from the Ouroboros Mark of the Abyss. As for the marks of humans, they should have been engraved by the worlds they were born in, and it was likely that they would also have such Ouroboros Marks. Of course, for a god like Jubileus, the mark in her soul had already become a M?bius Mark, and it was also in every particle. Roy guessed that this kind of code-like behavior was probably a kind of world law¡­ For some reason, when he looked at the scene analyzed in Kanai¡¯s Cube, he felt that he was not a cheat but a creator! The perspective of the Creator when he created souls was probably similar¡­ After discovering the composition of souls, Roy felt a headache. How should he put it¡­ If he were to pursue it in detail, the reason why angels and demons could see souls might be that these particles that formed souls were directly projected into the minds of angels and demons! Yes, he felt that souls seemed to be more inclined toward objects of spiritual materialization¡­ The composition of souls exceeded his understanding. After being dumbfounded for a while, he decided not to think too much about it. Otherwise, he would easily become bald! Although Roy¡¯s demon body no longer had any hair¡­ Since he had analyzed the composition of Jubileus¡¯s soul, it was relatively easy to separate out the marks in her soul. He only needed to take out all the M?bius Marks in every particle. As Roy controlled Kanai¡¯s Cube, countless tiny M?bius Marks were decomposed one after another. Then these decomposed M?bius Marks spontaneously gathered together and finally formed a large shining mark. He had obtained the ¡®divine spark¡¯! Chapter 489 - It’s Actually One and a Half The shining M?bius Mark was two small snakes biting each other¡¯s tails. They formed an ¡®8¡¯ ring and slowly moved in this shape, looking as though they were alive. As they moved, the scales on their bodies reflected all kinds of different colors in a pattern, making the entire M?bius Mark look like a rainbow. If you looked closely, you would find that the two small snakes actually looked a little different. One of the small snakes had a pair of slightly sharp horns on its forehead, and the other snake had a pair of immature white wings on its back. This meant that they respectively represented the Ouroboros Mark of the demons and the Ouroboros Mark of the angels. It was the first time Roy had seen the mark manifested. He looked at it obsessively and could not help but reach out to grab it, but his palm passed through the mark and touched nothing. This thing was illusory. It did not actually exist in the material world, but it was real because its lights and shadows could project into anyone¡¯s vision. Not only did Roy see it, but Julia and Benia saw it as well. ¡°It¡¯s shockingly beautiful¡­¡± Benia¡¯s infatuated eyes revealed her desire. She knew that this was what all demons dreamed of, but she also knew that this divine spark belonged to Roy, so she had no other thoughts. With Benia¡¯s reminder, Roy returned to his senses and looked around vigilantly. Jubileus¡¯s divine spark might attract the greed of other demons. Fortunately, Roy had not approached the center of the battlefield to catch Jubileus. After her body exploded, the impact of the shock wave swept through the entire battlefield and blew everyone away. So apart from his own people, Roy could not see any other demons or angels around him for a while. Even so, he was not careless. He sped up and began to decompose Jubileus¡¯s soul. The M?bius Mark was a projection phenomenon of lights and shadows that could not be captured. Balder had used a divine artifact like the Right Eye of Light to carry it. If Roy wanted to preserve the M?bius Mark, he needed to use Kanai¡¯s Cube. But Jubileus¡¯s soul was still in Kanai¡¯s Cube, so he had to deal with it first. Split into¡­ ten parts. No, the smaller, the better! Let¡¯s see if I can split it into fifty parts first! Roy began to control the cube to divide up Jubileus¡¯s soul. Dividing up the soul was, of course, for Julia. Roy planned to let her devour Jubileus¡¯s soul bit by bit, thereby reversing the roles between the main body and the clone. So for dividing her soul, the smaller, the better. This way, Julia would remain unaffected when she devoured it. Roy did not want to waste so much effort but finally end up resurrecting Jubileus¡­ He did not know why, but after he separated out the M?bius Mark, Jubileus¡¯s soul fell silent and no longer transmitted her soul¡¯s voice. Her soul no longer struggled in the cube and completely quieted down. When he controlled Kanai¡¯s Cube to divide her soul, she still remained silent. The lid of the cube opened, and a soul fragment popped out. It was a soul fragment the size of a fingernail, and the light on it was very dim. Roy flicked his finger and threw this fragment to Julia. Julia held this soul fragment in her hand and felt the throbbing sensation of the fragment connecting to her. She could not help gulping and looking up at Roy. Roy nodded. ¡°Swallow it. If you find anything wrong, tell me immediately!¡± She no longer hesitated and swallowed the soul fragment! As soon as the soul fragment entered her mouth, it immediately turned into countless light spots and melted into her body. Roy did not know if it was an illusion, but after she swallowed this soul fragment, he found that her eyes seemed to be a little brighter. Everyone, including Sareth, looked at Julia curiously and waited for her reaction. But after sensing for a while, she found that there was nothing different from before. Roy thought about it and threw another soul fragment of the same size to her. Just like that, Julia swallowed several of Jubileus¡¯s soul fragments. When she swallowed the fifth one, she suddenly let out a low scream and hugged her head. Seeing this abnormal reaction, Roy quickly hugged her and asked her about her situation. But she did not know what was going on. She only felt a splitting headache, and even talking was strenuous. This situation lasted for a few minutes before Julia found that the pain was slowly dissipating. When her head finally stopped hurting, she did not dare to continue. ¡°I feel that I¡¯ve probably reached my limit for now. It¡¯s best to continue merging with the remaining soul fragments after some time.¡± Roy nodded. This was the first time they were doing this soul fusion of reversing the main body and the clone, so they naturally could not rush it. Although the divided soul fragments were small, each of them contained a lot of Jubileus¡¯s memories and emotions. If Julia could not digest these memories, it was very likely that Jubileus¡¯s memories would replace her memories. This way, it would be dangerous, and Julia might end up with a personality disorder due to memory confusion or even cause Jubileus to resurrect. What Julia needed to do now was digest the memories in her soul bit by bit and maintain a clear sense of her self-awareness at all times. She had to change the role of the personality in Jubileus¡¯s memories and turn these foreign memories into her own memories so that she could complete the final conversion of primary and secondary. Roy did not know if such a personality memory conversion had ever happened in the past, but there was likely a high chance. After all, demons had a deep understanding of souls. As long as they understood the relationship between the memories in the soul and the consciousness of the personality, they could logically deduce this conversion method. Roy stored all of Jubileus¡¯s soul fragments in the system space. After emptying Kanai¡¯s Cube, he sealed the exposed M?bius Mark in it again and prepared to separate the M?bius Mark. Because this M?bius Mark came from Mundus, the marks of the demons of the Demon World were also in it. Of course, Roy did not need to care about the marks of those low-level demons at all. He only needed to separate out the Ouroboros Marks of Julia, Benia, Sparda, Berial, Madama Styx, and so on. Separating out the marks of these demons should not affect the composition of the M?bius Mark too much. At worst, the mark would be slightly less condensed, so it should be safe. However, after Roy analyzed the mark with Kanai¡¯s Cube, he suddenly showed an expression of surprise. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Benia asked. ¡°There are actually two M?bius Marks in this divine spark¡­¡± Roy looked back at Benia and said doubtfully. ¡°Huh? Two?¡± Benia and Julia were also surprised. However, everyone quickly realized that there should be two! When Sareth followed Dante and the others to find Rodin, they had analyzed that Balder wanted to create a divine spark mark in order to repair Julia¡¯s soul and divine spark. It had to be known that Jubileus was originally an Archangel and at the level of a god. In other words, before she fell into a deep sleep, she should have had a divine spark mark. Even though Samael had ambushed her when she descended into this world and snatched a portion of her soul, he would not take her divine spark away. If Jubileus¡¯s divine spark had been taken away, it would have been impossible for the angels not to notice. Otherwise, they would not have designed a trap for Mundus and synthesized the M?bius Mark to repair Jubileus¡¯s soul. With this divine spark, wouldn¡¯t it be good to create another god? Therefore, to be precise, it was the damage to her soul that caused her divine spark to be damaged during these thousands of years. And in order to maintain her soul, it suffered further damage. Jubileus¡¯s divine spark mark should be composed of two identical M?bius Marks. Needless to say, one of them was the Ouroboros Mark condensed by Mundus using the marks of demons, plus the mark condensed by Balder using the marks of angels. After the two combined to form a M?bius Mark, it was sent to Jubileus¡¯s body. The other mark should be the divine spark mark that Jubileus herself had. This divine spark mark was damaged. These two M?bius Marks were actually independent. Because of the overlap and superposition effect when they were in Jubileus, they could be considered to have repaired her divine spark. But now, if Roy wanted to use Kanai¡¯s Cube to decompose it, it meant that he could actually break it down into one and a half divine sparks! If Roy used them on himself, then one divine spark would be enough because his soul was complete and would not affect the use of the divine spark. Then, what about the remaining half, which was the incomplete divine spark that belonged to Jubileus? Logically speaking, this divine spark originated from Jubileus, so he could just throw it directly to Julia. Perhaps after completing the soul fusion, she could directly cross the demon lord level and promote to the demon king level. But the problem was that this divine spark was incomplete and had lost a lot of power. If he rashly gave it to Julia, what if something went wrong? Roy was not the only one thinking this. Julia and Benia were as well. After thinking carefully for a while, Benia suggested, ¡°I think it¡¯s better to wait until Julia completes the soul fusion. This will probably take a lot of time. Maybe we can find a way to repair the divine spark in other worlds during this time.¡± ¡°Makes sense!¡± Roy nodded. He did not hesitate anymore and directly separated out this half-divine spark, then separated out everyone¡¯s Ouroboros Mark and sent them back to their bodies. Finally, Roy pressed Kanai¡¯s Cube into his body, pushing the complete divine spark that had not changed much into his body¡­ The next second, Roy felt his mind buzz, and he could not help but close his eyes. When he opened his eyes again, he only felt that everything he saw was different! Chapter 490 Chapter 490: New Power Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Eyes were the only way most creatures used to observe the world. However, in the eyes of different creatures, perhaps the world they observed was different. Just like in nature, frogs were very sensitive to moving objects, but they could not see objects that were not moving clearly. Most insect-type creatures had compound eyes, and no one could clearly tell what the visual scene in their eyes was. Snake-type creatures had low vision, but they could find prey through thermal detection. Human eyes could see 576 million pixel visual images, and the three-colored vision of the three types of retinal cells (red, green, and blue) could see about 1 million colors. But there were many color-blind and color-deficient people. Mantis shrimps could distinguish colors far better than humans. They had the ability to distinguish up to 16 colors, and they could also see the invisible ultraviolet and infra-red rays, as well as perceive linear and circular polarised light. But peacock mantis shrimps were creatures without intelligence, so it was impossible to describe what the world they saw in their eyes was like to humans¡­ All of this stemmed from the different eye structures between creatures. Roy had actually noticed he had a different eye structure from the moment he became a demon. At least, when he was born as a human, he could not see souls at all, but demons could. In addition, there was also dark vision, the ability to see clearer the darker the place. This was completely different from humans. Moreover, Roy¡¯s eyes had undergone many evolutions. Compared to other demons, he had more radiation vision, so the scenes of the world in his eyes were naturally indescribable. But even so¡­ the world he saw before could not compare to the world he saw after fusing with the divine spark! Under Julia¡¯s and Benia¡¯s surprised gazes, a gap opened in the center of Roy¡¯s forehead. The tough demon skin seemed to have been cut by a knife, and it slowly spread to both sides to reveal a new demon eye inside. The white parts of this demon eye were all red, and it had a dazzling bloody feeling. Only the long and narrow pupil in the middle had a touch of gold. The entire eye looked very strange. It made people shudder and also had a strange sense of holiness¡­ Yes, a sense of holiness! This word was the most inappropriate description for a demon, but it just happened to appear¡­ This new vertical eye was the materialization of the divine spark of the M?bius strip after fusing with Roy. With the help of this eye, everything Roy saw changed drastically. This change was difficult to describe in words. There were microscopic and macroscopic particles. In the microscopic world, Roy saw countless particles filling the atmosphere, and these particles exuded a completely different light. After identifying them for a while, Roy quickly understood that these new particles were actually elements! Endless elements filled the entire world. As though they were in Brownian motion, they collided, fused, and then separated. Roy raised his hand and tried to condense a piece of solid ice in his palm through magic power. As a result, he saw a very unique force field spreading out from his palm. Any elemental particles that came into contact with the force field, a portion of them¡ªprobably the water element¡ªimmediately swarmed over and instantly gathered in his palm. Through constant compression, fusion, and orderly arrangement, the particles turned from the originally invisible microscopic world into macroscopic matter. Thus, a diamond-shaped piece of solid ice was born in his palm. It was too wonderful. This entire process of seeing magic take shape with his own eyes was simply too wonderful for Roy. He had never thought that the magic he used in the past was actually created in this way. Roy could not see the unique force field formed by magic power in the past. But now, he deeply understood how a medium like magic power communicated with the elements¡­ This was what he observed in microscopic situations. He raised his head slightly and looked into the distance. The pupil of the vertical eye between his eyebrows shrank slightly, as though a magnifying glass had zoomed out. It immediately separated from his microscopic vision, allowing him to see the macroscopic scene. In addition to the world and colors Roy had observed in the past, there were many things he could not describe in the macroscopic scene. Perhaps it was the special rays that he could not perceive in the past, but he could not tell what they were for a moment. But the most special thing was that he saw¡­ strings! Strings¡­ Let¡¯s call them that for the time being because they were made of translucent, ethereal lines. These countless lines intertwined together to form a massive net that enveloped the entire sky and even the entire world! This massive net filled the world, enveloping everyone and everything, including Julia and Benia, who were close at hand. There were many similar lines on them, looking as though they were extending out of their bodies and intertwining with the countless lines in this world. The reason why he suddenly thought of the word ¡®string¡¯ was that when he saw these ethereal lines, the first thing he thought of was puppets! Because the two of them looked like puppets connected by countless lines in his eyes¡­ What are these lines? Roy thought curiously. Are these the so-called Lines of In some literary works, there were often such words and adjectives. ¡°The Goddess of Fate strummed the Strings of Fate¡­¡± In the past, he did not think that there was anything wrong with these words. But after seeing these illusory lines with his own eyes, he suddenly realized that these words might be true! There really was the so-called ¡®Strings of Fate¡¯! Roy raised his hand and saw countless such strings extending from his body. These strings that were swaying slightly like smoke intertwined with the strings that originally existed in this world, being completely inseparable from each other. In order to verify whether his guess was right, he looked around and found an incomplete floating island in the distant horizon. It was a small piece of wreckage from a floating island of Heaven that had shattered during the battle. There were still countless lines connecting to it, so he raised his hand and released a giant ball of destruction flames to destroy it completely. ¡°That¡¯s not right. It shouldn¡¯t be like this¡­¡± Roy frowned after destroying the wreckage. He could clearly see that the strings that were spreading out from the wreckage of the floating island had not disappeared, but they had changed to another form and continued to integrate into the strings of this world. ¡°What¡¯s not right?¡± Julia and Benia did not know what was going on. They only saw Roy inexplicably destroying the remains of the floating island. But he was frowning now, so they asked curiously. Roy did not answer them but thought carefully for a moment before suddenly looking at the wreckage of another floating island in the distance. But Roy did not use magic this time. Instead, he tried to reach out his hand. His five sharp fingers faced the wreckage from afar and began to move gently in a dance-like manner. Julia and Benia did not dare to breathe loudly as they quietly watched Roy¡¯s actions. Even when Sareth, Dante, and Nero had returned, they raised their fingers and shushed them, signaling them to be quiet and not to disturb Roy. After about ten minutes, Roy seemed to have caught something, and his dancing fingers suddenly clenched together. The next moment, the wreckage of the floating island, which was more than a thousand square meters, suddenly shattered and turned into countless powder. They did not feel any magic power fluctuations nor any elemental invasion, but the wreckage was destroyed in front of everyone. Seeing this, Julia and the others looked at each other, unsure of what was going on. ¡°Foster Father, what did you do just now?¡± Sareth asked curiously. Roy did not answer him. Instead, he looked at his demon claws in fascination and muttered, ¡°I see. Is this the power of disturbance? Or is this the so-called authority?!¡± No one knew what he had just done, and only he himself knew. In fact, he had been trying to think of a way to move the ¡®strings¡¯ spreading out from the floating island. After trying for a long time, he finally found a ¡®string¡¯ that he could ¡®move¡¯ at will. And when he grabbed and directly tore this ¡®string¡¯, the floating island was immediately destroyed! This feeling was too awesome! Roy could clearly feel that it was a supreme power! After hearing Roy¡¯s mutter, Julia¡¯s and Benia¡¯s eyes immediately revealed pleasant surprise. Of course, they knew that Roy had fused with the divine spark, but they did not expect him to grasp the power of authority so quickly. In the sky, four vigorous steeds stepped on the air, and the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse slowly rode on their respective mounts toward Roy. And farther away, Bayonetta and Jeanne were also stepping on magic power light rings and continuously jumping and rushing over. The explosion caused by the destruction of Jubileus¡¯s body had blown almost everyone far away. Fortunately, this was Heaven, and it had this vast and empty space, so the power of the explosion did not cause much damage to everyone. But Roy had taken advantage of this opportunity while they were blown away and obtained Jubileus¡¯s divine spark. War¡¯s expression was very ugly at this moment. A divine spark was a good thing, but it was another matter if this good thing fell into the hands of a demon. Even though Roy had summoned the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse, this did not mean that they were willing to see the birth of a new demon king. Therefore, when he came in front of Roy, War was the first to say with a foul expression, ¡°Demon, this is the only time and the last time. Don¡¯t think about using us to deal with your enemies for you!¡± Roy looked at him and grinned sinisterly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know that you won¡¯t make a move for me again. My promise is still valid. The next time we meet, you will face Corruption head-on!¡± ¡°I hope so!¡± War snorted. The Four Horsemen did not say anything. Their bodies turned into four rays of light and disappeared into the sky in the blink of an eye. It seemed that they could not wait to return¡­ After seeing the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse leave, Roy turned to look at Sparda, Dante, Vergil, and Nero. At this moment, they were still in their demon forms and looking at Roy vigilantly. Of course, they knew that Roy had fused with the divine spark and become a new demon king. But demons were the most untrustworthy creatures. They did not know if what they were doing was right or not, but if Roy wanted to harm these two worlds after becoming a demon king, then the four of them would risk their lives to stop him. Fortunately, Roy had never thought of doing anything to these two worlds¡­ Chapter 491 Chapter 491: Power Contract Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Julia had found the origin of her soul, and Roy had successfully obtained the divine spark of the M?bius strip. He had achieved his goal of coming to this world, and it could even be said that he had exceeded his expectations. Roy was still not familiar with the control of authority, so he could not wait to return to the Abyss. To him, Sparda and Dante¡¯s worries were completely unnecessary. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that!¡± Roy said to Sparda. ¡°This is the Heaven world, so the situation is still okay. Once I enter the human world, even if I don¡¯t want to leave, the world¡¯s will probably won¡¯t allow it!¡± Hearing what Roy said, Sparda immediately heaved a sigh of relief and nodded. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind, Osiris¡­ Your Majesty! After all, I¡¯ve been in the human world for a long time, and the human world here is equivalent to my second hometown. I really don¡¯t want it to be hurt¡­¡± Roy was in a good mood, so he smiled teasingly. ¡°Hmph. Aren¡¯t you worried that without me around, no one in the Demon World will be able to suppress those guys?¡± Sparda¡¯s expression froze, and he smiled bitterly. ¡°That¡¯s for sure. Several demon lords are already dead. Madama Styx and the others might follow you back to the Abyss. Without a leader, those demons who come later will definitely seize the opportunity to fight for power and territory. The Demon World will probably be in chaos for a while.¡± ¡°Old man, why don¡¯t we seal the Demon World again?¡± Dante suddenly said. But Vergil interrupted first, ¡°It¡¯s useless. Dante, haven¡¯t you realized? Even if the Demon World is really sealed, there will always be people in the human world who will do everything possible to open the seal.¡± Dante snorted and retorted, ¡°The person you¡¯re talking about is you, right?¡± The two brothers stared at each other for a while before turning their heads at the same time and snorting. Sparda finally took advantage of this opportunity to say, ¡°There¡¯s no need to seal it anymore. Dante and the others will be responsible for clearing the demons that enter the human world in the future¡­ Before he finished speaking, Sareth said with a strange expression, ¡°By the way, did you make that decision because you don¡¯t want your son to lose his Yes, Dante was a demon hunter. If the Demon World was really sealed and there were no more demon invasions, Dante would really be poor¡­ After hearing this, Dante flew into a rage out of humiliation. He grabbed Sareth and messed up his red hair. Roy did not comment on Sparda¡¯s decision. In any case, after he left, he could not care less about what this world would become. He turned to look at Bayonetta and Jeanne. These two Umbra Witches actually gave Roy a better feeling than Sparda and the others. After all, as contractors, Witches had more connections with demons. Roy said, ¡°Even ancient angels should still have connections with the high-level Heaven. The fall of Archangel Jubileus is definitely a big deal for the high-level Heaven. Perhaps it won¡¯t be long before a new angel archon will be sent to your world. At that time, you Witches will definitely become the greatest target. What do you think about this?¡± Bayonetta had actually been sizing up Roy¡¯s current appearance. Hearing this, she immediately shook her head. ¡°It won¡¯t be easy for those angels to kill us. You don¡¯t need to worry about this. But¡­ if possible, I hope to sign a contract with you, allowing me to borrow your power in this world.¡± ¡°Oh?!¡± Roy asked with interest. ¡°So, what price are you willing to pay?¡± ¡°The souls of high-level angels!¡± Bayonetta placed her hands on her hips. ¡°Believe me, even for a Witch who has been in contact with demons for a long time, it¡¯s very difficult to encounter a powerful demon king like you. If I can reach a contract with you, I promise to offer the souls of three high-level angels to you every time I borrow your power!¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Roy rubbed his chin with his thick fingers and thought for a while. To Roy, the holy souls of high -level angels were actually not very useful because they could not satisfy his appetite and could not be used to absorb and increase magic power. Unlike those fanatical demons who took on the duty of eliminating angels, he lacked the sense of honor unique to demons. But even if he could not use them, the holy souls of high-level angels were actually a kind of resource. Now that Roy had entered the demon king level, he was at the top of the Abyss. He might be able to use such resources to exchange for good things with other demon kings. ¡°Sure!¡± Roy finally made a decision. ¡°I allow you to borrow my power in this world!¡± What happened next was logical. Roy and Bayonetta signed a power contract. The content of the contract stipulated that Bayonetta could only borrow Roy¡¯s power in this world. Moreover, this borrowing was divided into levels. After borrowing one-tenth of his power, Bayonetta had to offer the souls of three high-level angels to him. Moreover, these souls had to be from at least four-winged angels. For every one-tenth of his power she borrowed, the corresponding offerings would also increase by three. If Bayonetta wanted to borrow all of Roy¡¯s power, she would need to offer at least thirty holy souls to Roy every time! This number was already quite a lot. Even though the Heaven here had a long history, it was difficult to gather the souls of so many four-winged angels¡­ Sparda and the others silently watched Bayonetta and Roy sign the contract without saying anything. Although they felt that it was a little dangerous for humans to borrow the power of demons and even demon kings, this was the world where the Witches were after all, and it had nothing to do with their world. The connection between the two twin worlds was mainly due to the connection between the Purgatory Spaces. As long as the Witches did not cross the boundary, it should not be a problem. Moreover, they also believed that Witches, who had been dealing with demons for a long time, would not be unaware of the danger of demons. They should be more cautious about demon power. The power contract that Bayonetta and Roy signed might be more to increase her trump cards and prevent angels from attacking them¡­ Soon, the contract was completed. The moment the power contract was completed, Roy could clearly feel the location of the contractor, Bayonetta, and the spatial connection between him and her. In other words, if Roy studied spatial power more deeply, he might be able to appear beside her through this contract connection, bypassing the detection of the world¡¯s will and appearing in Bayonetta¡¯s world in a special way. This was naturally a loophole in the rules. But unfortunately, Bayonetta clearly knew about the existence of this loophole. As a Witch who had signed power contracts with many demons, this loophole was easy to discover, so Roy¡¯s feeling only lasted for a second or two before disappearing. He could no longer accurately sense the spatial coordinates of Bayonetta! Perhaps this was because Bayonetta had used a secret technique unique to Witches¡­ Bayonetta and Roy had signed a power contract, but Jeanne did not. As Bayonetta¡¯s best friend, she felt that she should take some precautions and not sign a contract with the same demon. After dealing with these things, the most important thing was to find a way to separate the two gradually fusing Purgatory Spaces. Whether it was the Heaven of Bayonetta¡¯s world or the Demon World of Dante¡¯s world, although the Purgatory Spaces of the two twin worlds were one in the past, they had been separated for so long. If they really fused together again, the impact on the two twin worlds would be incomparably immense. Putting aside the fact that the living spaces of angels and demons would be affected, leading to endless battles, just the human world on both sides would probably fall into unimaginable chaos. Therefore, re-separating the Purgatory Spaces of the two worlds was the most important thing for Bayonetta and Dante. Now, the only one who could do this was Roy, the new demon king¡­ Only almighty existences on par with gods could do this with supreme power. This was also why they were still gathered around Roy. But what they were most worried about now was that Roy would not be willing to do such troublesome things. After all, demons sometimes really did things according to their preferences¡­ Fortunately, Roy did not really ignore it because to him, re-separating the two merging Purgatory Spaces was something that could let him familiarize himself with the power of ¡®authority¡¯.. Chapter 492 Chapter 492: The Exposed Void Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In fact, Roy did not know what kind of power this so-called ¡®authority¡¯ was. He even guessed that none of those gods who had mastered the power of authority in the past could be certain what this power should be called. Of course, through the operation of destroying the wreckage of the floating islands just now, Roy had a vague judgment. These ¡®strings¡¯ that spread out from everything seemed to be some kind of ¡®data¡¯ or ¡®information¡¯, and it was the basic underlying ¡®information¡¯! They were the foundation, weight, volume, external color, and influence when interacting with the outside world. All these kinds of information intertwined and formed a string-like network of information. If Roy¡¯s guess was right, and these strings were really the underlying information of matter, then the divine spark was the key to allowing Roy to ¡®see¡¯ this underlying information. It was precisely because Roy had fused with the divine spark that he was qualified to control this underlying information. This feeling was as though the divine spark had given Roy the authority of an ¡®administrator¡¯. In this sense, it was quite appropriate to call this power ¡®authority¡¯.. But during the process of actual use, Roy found something different. This so-called administrator authority was not omnipotent! He had tried to control these ¡®strings¡¯ before, but he found that he could not move many of them at all. There were only a few ¡®strings¡¯ that Roy could control, and it was difficult to control them. This explained why every god with the power of authority was different. In human computer terms, every god with authority did not have true ¡®administrator authority¡¯ but ordinary ¡®user authority¡¯. The true ¡®administrator¡¯ authority might be the so-called Creator. ¡®He¡¯ should have all the authority and could modify, create, and delete all the information of everything at will¡­ These were all speculations that Roy imagined based on his past human knowledge. He could not be sure if they were true, but they were just analogous guesses. When experimenting with the power of authority, Roy found that perhaps because he was a demon, he could not create these information strings out of nothing like Archangel Jubileus. What he could do was destroy and ruin them. In other words, he could only delete the data and could not create the data¡­ Of course, Roy did not know why it was like this. He could only speculate that it was because of his demon body. After all, the power of demons had always been destruction and ruin. It was just like how the Creator had created creatures like demons to get them to delete trash information. Demons were the Creator¡¯s file shredder¡­ Moreover, it was the same for the destruction and ruin of the underlying data. Roy found that it was simple for him to delete some information, but some required more power. He still needed time to carefully identify what this information was. Once he understood what this information was, he would understand what authority he controlled. Shaking his head, Roy temporarily put aside these messy thoughts in his mind and began to focus on observing the world under his feet. The fusion of these two Purgatory Spaces, on the whole, was the superposition effect of space. This superposition was invisible to the naked eye. Before obtaining the divine spark, Roy would have been helpless, but it was different now. With the help of the divine spark, his vision could clearly distinguish the two types of information strings that existed in the world with obvious differences. Now, these information strings were entangled together in a mess like a tangled fishing line, and it did not reflect the neat network structure of normal space. Although Roy did not have the authority to create, he did not need to create anything to separate the two spaces. But correspondingly, he could not casually delete and destroy the entangled spatial information. What he needed to do was to help untangle the entangled information and sort them out separately so that he could separate the two spaces completely. Without a doubt, this was a rather troublesome process. He looked at the countless entangled information strings and slightly regretted agreeing. ¡°You guys spread out a little. Don¡¯t disturb me. I need a long time!¡± Roy said to everyone. Sparda and the others nodded and spread out, but they did not go too far. Although the war had ended, there were still sporadic angels in Heaven. They needed to guard against possible attacks from these angels and could not let them disturb Roy. The three pairs of demon wings on his back spread open, and Roy entered the True Name Liberation state. At this moment, he realized that after fusing with the divine spark, apart from the extra divine spark eye between his eyebrows, his body under the True Name Liberation state had also become bigger, and even the wingspan of his wings had become much larger. These three pairs of wings now stretched out, seemingly covering the sky and sun¡­ Under the True Name Liberation state, Roy found that his ability to control information strings had become much easier. It seemed that the strengthening of his soul in the True Name Liberation state also caused his divine spark to strengthen¡­ His nails, which were as sharp as steel, reflected gleaming cold light under the holy light permeating Heaven. He spread his wings and slowly flew along the border of the entangled information. While waving his fierce-looking demon claws, he used the power of authority to untangle the entangled information. The others did not have his divine spark vision, so they could not see the world he was observing. They only watched his movements from afar curiously, feeling that he was gesturing randomly in the air. It felt strange. Roy did not expect that his job would last for three days! During this time, some fearless angels attempted to attack him. But they were all intercepted by Sparda and the others, allowing Roy to sort out the information of the two worlds without any distractions. Three days later, when he finally sorted out the last information string, he heaved a long sigh of relief. It was very strange. When the two Purgatory Spaces overlapped, some bizarre and strange phenomena often appeared in this Heaven. But as Roy continued to sort them out, these strange scenes became fewer and fewer. After he finished sorting them all out, everyone saw an obvious skyline appear in Heaven. This skyline was not the flat, two-layered skyline that they often saw in the past. Instead, it was a slanted, curved, and strange line. It was this strange skyline that split the entire Heaven in half. This was a kind of unique spatial separation phenomenon. Because the fusion of the two Purgatory Spaces was irregular, this curved border effect appeared. On both sides of this line, one side belonged to Heaven¡¯s Purgatory Space, and it was full of gentle holy light power. The other side belonged to the Demon World¡¯s Space, and it was full of dim ashes and storms. Needless to say, this was an unimaginably great spectacle, so much so that even the angels and demons that still existed were dumbfounded as they looked at this miraculous scene that subverted their imagination. After sorting it out, its time to separate the two Purgatory Spaces! Roy thought as he flew on the skyline, searching for a node that he could grab. When he found a node that he could exert force on, he clenched his claws tightly, and the muscles on his arms bulged like an explosion. The power of authority gathered in his palms, and he tore the node with all his might! A hissing sound seemed to come from the entire space and instantly resounded in the minds of all the creatures in the Purgatory Spaces on both sides! Space was being torn apart! Along with this loud bang, a black rift appeared where Roy was! Countless black lightning bolts poured out of the rift like rain and instantly enveloped his entire body. Before everyone could recover from Roy¡¯s feat of tearing space, they saw this scene first. Benia immediately looked shocked and could not help screaming, ¡°Not good!!! Osiris is in danger!¡± ¡°What?! What is that?!¡± Dante quickly asked after hearing what Benia said. ¡°That¡¯s the Void!!!¡± Benia said in panic. ¡°I should have thought of it just now. The spatial bubbles of the two Purgatory Spaces exist in the Void! There¡¯s still nothing when the two spatial bubbles are fused together. But now that Osiris has pushed open the two spaces, the Void was immediately exposed!¡± As soon as Julia heard the word ¡®Void¡¯, her mind immediately buzzed. The next moment, she flew up without care for herself, wanting to rush to Roy¡¯s location. But before she could fly up, Benia hugged her and threw her down from the sky. Benia said to Julia, ¡°Are you crazy?! If you rush over rashly like that, it¡¯ll make Osiris distracted!¡± ¡°Th-then what should we do?!¡± Julia was anxious and shouted at Benia, ¡°That¡¯s our king! Our partner!¡± ¡°If His Majesty can¡¯t do anything, then what¡¯s the use of you rushing forward?!¡± Benia roared at Julia. ¡°Calm down. We can only believe him now. After all, he already has a divine spark, and he might have the ability to resist the corrosion of Void power! ¡± Dante and the others looked at Julia and Benia in confusion.. They did not understand how terrifying Void power was, so they naturally did not understand why Julia and Benia were so afraid of the black lightning¡­ Chapter 493 Chapter 493: What Did Lilith See Back Then? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Benia was right. If Julia had rushed forward rashly just now, she and Roy might have been finished. Fortunately, the calmer Benia had stopped her¡­ To be honest, Roy had not expected the Void to appear suddenly at this time. Unlike Benia¡¯s understanding, in Roy¡¯s understanding of Void power, it was not so easy for the Void to corrode a world. Even though his method of tearing apart two spatial bubbles was a little rough, the same held true. Void power was a chaotic and violent power dedicated to turning material worlds into nothingness. It was the common enemy of all material worlds. It sounded terrifying, but in reality¡­ The Void power that Roy had seen and come into contact with all manifested in the forms of creatures or objects that corroded and infected material worlds. Then these infected people would accelerate the destruction and ruin of the material worlds. Even in the Darksiders world, the Void rift in Demon King Samael¡¯s city was only devouring the space where the demon king city was little by little and did not destroy it all at once. This showed that this power had a special inertia! It was precisely because of this special inertia that most worlds could exist safely. The Void was like a piece of paper, or rather, a black background board. The Infinite Worlds, as well as the universes and spaces that contained them, were all depicted on this background board. Only when the universes and spaces of the worlds were damaged could the black color on the background board be seen, exposing the existence of the Void. Roy¡¯s mind thought of all these thoughts in an instant, so he did not panic too much. Instead, he immediately mobilized all his magic power to protect himself while observing the Void power swarming out through the divine spark eye. Without a doubt, Void power, which was like black lightning, was now trying to corrode him and infect the creatures of the material world to allow Void power to continue existing in the material world. If he was really completely corroded, he would immediately transform into a Void creature. In fact, with his current rank, he would become a Void Lord and then directly devour these two twin worlds¡­ Fortunately, this corrosion did not happen overnight, so it naturally gave Roy a chance to catch his breath. Roy was now facing two choices. One was to give up on continuing to separate the two Purgatory Spaces and immediately escape to return to the Abyss. But the consequence of doing so was that this Void rift would never close. It would continuously spray out Void power to corrupt and corrode the two Purgatory Spaces and then continue spreading toward the human worlds. The other choice was to resist the corrosion of Void power and restore the two Purgatory Spaces to normal as soon as possible. This way, the spatial storm would calm down, and the torn Void rift would gradually heal and completely close the channel for Void power to escape. The consequence of this choice was that if Roy could not withstand the corrosion of Void power, he might become corrupted because of it. Demons would not even need to think about it. They would just directly make the first choice. Roy also thought so too. His safety was first, and there was no need to fight hard for these two worlds. But just as he was about to withdraw, Roy suddenly felt all the magic power circuits in his body throbbing. With a thought, Roy temporarily stopped evacuating and quickly began to carefully sense the magic power circuits in his body. He did not forget what Lilith had once said. Only Chaos power could resist Void power! During his time in the Abyss, Roy had been thinking about this problem. He felt that Lilith¡¯s words had a reason. If Void power represented ¡®nothing¡¯, then elemental power represented ¡®exists¡¯! Among the many theories of magic, the elements were the foundation of a material world. This was widely recognized. No matter how special a material was, it could not escape the evolution of the elements. A single element might only represent a part of the material world, but if all the elements could be gathered, they would represent a complete material world. This was the theoretical basis of Chaos power. However, it might be easy to separate Chaos power, but it was more difficult to gather it back together. Ever since Roy opened the magic power circuits of all the elements, he had been thinking of ways to fuse these circuits. But he did not know what went wrong. He could now use various elemental magic individually and also cast some mixed elemental magic. But he had never been able to use magic that was a combination of all the elements. After so many years without any progress, Roy could not help wondering if the so-called Chaos power really existed. Only at this moment, when Roy was accidentally exposed in the Void rift and corroded by Void power, did he suddenly understand everything that had happened before! Back in the Darksiders world, Roy had only been a high-rank demon. Even at his age for a demon, although his strength had indeed increased rapidly, Lilith, as a demon king, should not have taken him seriously. However, not only had Lilith taken him seriously, but she had even entrusted him with an important task. Not only had she given him a mission to get the Red Sea Egg, but she had also explained the existence of Chaos Demons to Roy in a good mood. At the time, Roy did not think too much about it. But now that he thought about it, he suddenly realized that Lilith had probably done this deliberately! Lilith was a very special existence in many legends. She was the first female demon of the Abyss and the ancestor of the succubi. Not only did she maintain a close relationship with all the demon kings, but she also had rumors with angels. It was said that Demon King Samael was once an angel, and it was precisely because he had married Lilith that he left the Garden of Eden and came to the Abyss to become a demon. She was regarded as the first wife of Adam, the human ancestor. She was Eve, but she had left the Garden of Eden because she was unhappy with Adam and later became a demoness who tempted humans and killed infants. In some human folklore, she was the origin of vampires¡­ There were so many features that it made it impossible to tell what kind of existence Lilith was. But from Roy¡¯s understanding, the Lilith in the Darksiders world was undoubtedly very powerful because she had the ability to control time! He wondered if she had seen something in the River of Time when she saw him, so she favored him so much¡­ Now, this doubt became certainty because Roy found that under the immense pressure of the corrosion of Void power, all the magic power circuits in his body began to resist. All the elemental powers in the magic power circuits showed signs of fusing at this moment! It was not the fusion of one or two, but the fusion of all elements! No wonder Roy could not fuse all the elements when he tried in the past. It turned out that he lacked special environmental conditions¡­ He did not intend to run away. He knew that this opportunity was simply a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. The exposed Void rift was not huge, and the Void power swarming out was not at a level that he could not resist. Once he missed it, he might never encounter such unique environmental conditions again. Therefore, Roy gritted his teeth and braced himself, desperately urging the magic power circuits in his body to circulate. He did not care even though his entire body was aching crazily. Instead, his eyes revealed a fanatical look. ¡°Come on, Lilith!¡± Roy said to himself with difficulty. ¡°If you really saw what happened to me in the River of Time, it means that I definitely have a chance of success! Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have said those things to me in the first place!¡± Roy did not understand what Lilith, a prophet who could observe the future, had seen, but he felt that there were probably countless possibilities. Just like how Doctor Strange had found the only choice to defeat Thanos in the millions of possibilities, Roy felt that Lilith must have seen a similar scene where he successfully defeated the Void¡¯s corrosion and obtained Chaos power. What Roy wanted to do was to make this scene a reality! Black lightning enveloped his entire body and violently shot terrifying distorted scenes in all directions. The distant Sparda and the others were already dumbfounded. They could no longer see Roy¡¯s figure and could only see an enormous black plasma ball floating there. The auras of endless madness and destruction constantly spread out from this black ball, and the omnipresent gentle holy light in Heaven was swept clean by these auras. ¡°If¡­ I mean if¡­¡± Dante swallowed hard. ¡°If Osiris is devoured by that Void power, does it mean that the apocalypse is coming? ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Benia looked at him and said coldly, ¡°The apocalypse! You, me, us, and even everything in these two twin worlds will be completely erased. There will be no more information about us in the universe and the Infinite Worlds, as though we had never existed¡­¡± ¡°How terrifying!¡± After Sareth heard this, his face was full of horror. He could not imagine that scene at all, and he could only use this word to describe his current mood. Benia rubbed Sareth¡¯s head and comforted him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. At least when we disappear, it might not hurt too much.. We will cease to exist in the blink of an eye¡­¡± Chapter 494 Chapter 494: Where Did the Fingernails Go? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Any intelligent life would feel immense pain and torment when it was infected by the Void. This pain and torture did not only refer to the body but also the soul. This continuous, seemingly endless pain was mixed with all kinds of strange illusions. Moreover, these illusions would constantly change scenes according to the desires deep in the hearts of the infected. They would bring you the despair of falling straight into the abyss when you were the happiest. And when you were in despair, they would suddenly make you ecstatic. In short, they would continuously play with the thoughts of intelligent creatures and constantly attack the will of intelligent creatures until they completely collapsed. The Void power would then be able to take advantage of them. Back then, the Dragon of Chaos of the Heroes of Might and Magic world, Urgash, had been tortured to madness. While he was sleeping and healing, Void power had infected him. Although Urgash had also resisted, he had still declared his loss over the long years. When Roy and Julia left, Urgash had completely turned into a Void creature. Not only had he devoured Ashan, but he had also devoured the moon in the universe and the Dragon of Creation, Asha, who was recuperating in the moon. Perhaps the existence of Ashan might no longer be found in the Infinite Worlds anymore. The spatial coordinates of this world had probably become nothingness, leaving only Void Lord Urgash entrenched there¡­ Roy¡¯s current situation was very similar to Urgash¡¯s. His body and soul were suffering maddening pain and torture at the same time. He might be able to resist it for a while, but as time passed, he would probably embark on the same path as Urgash. The physical pain and torture could be endured through willpower, but he could only rely on the power of the divine spark to resist the pain and torture of the soul. In the depths of Roy¡¯s soul, he could even rotate his divine spark continuously. Two endless snakes were chasing each other, and every time they rotated, they would emit a circle of light and expel some of the madness and darkness surging from the depths of his soul. The two forces would cycle back and forth, competing with each other. Roy felt extremely glad that he had fused with the divine spark and promoted to the demon king level before coming into direct contact with Void power. This gave him the confidence to resist the Void¡¯s corrosion at the soul level. Perhaps this was why Urgash could last so long. Roy wondered that if without this divine spark, would he have declared that his resistance had failed the moment he came into contact with Void power and then fallen to it thoroughly? Such consequences made him shudder¡­ Roy could still hold on for a short time, but it would be difficult to say if it took longer, so he could only try his best to focus on the changes in his body and hope that the magic power circuits could complete the transformation before he completely collapsed. Otherwise, everything would really be over. One day passed quickly, then two days, three days, and a full week. Roy blocked the Void rift and kept fighting against the Void¡¯s corrosion. During these seven days, Roy¡¯s location had become a forbidden zone. Julia, Benia, Sareth, Sparda, Dante, Vergil, Bayonetta, Jeanne, and the others had been waiting and watching from afar. They had dispelled all the angels and demons in this space and did not let any creatures approach. In fact, they did not need to dispel them. Any being with some intelligence could feel the terrifying aura coming from this area. Even if they were curious, the terrifying and despairing aura would completely suppress their curiosity¡­ ¡°It¡¯s been a week¡­ Will Osiris succeed?¡± Sparda said worriedly while looking at the black spot in the center of the area from afar. But no one could answer his question. Only Dante hugged his shoulder and said, ¡°Take it easy, old man. There¡¯s only so much we can do. If Osiris really fails, it¡¯ll be nothing more than the destruction of the world. We won¡¯t be able to escape either, so we might as well eat, drink, and be more carefree while waiting for the result.¡± Sparda knew that Dante was right. They really could not do anything, so he could only sigh. ¡°Ahhh, I¡¯ve always thought that it¡¯s definitely not a good thing for an existence that exceeds the norm to appear in this world. Because once something happens to him, or he does something, we don¡¯t even have the ability to stop him¡­¡¯ But before Sparda finished speaking, the center of the area suddenly changed! The enormous black ball that had enveloped the rift earlier had been slowly expanding in all directions, but now, it suddenly began to shrink. The density of the spreading black lightning also began to shrink. When everyone saw this, they were shocked and immediately flew forward. When they arrived about a thousand meters away from the rift, they stopped. At this moment, their line of sight was extremely clear. They were shocked to see that the corroding Void power had indeed contracted. But what replaced it was an indescribable object appearing in the rift! Rather, it was a¡­ gray mist. This gray mist had a humanoid shape, and on the periphery of this humanoid shape, the endlessly distorting mist was constantly emitting and dissipating. Moreover, this mist did not give people the feeling of being light, but it was very textured, like a liquid. The facial features of the humanoid mist were long gone, making it impossible for everyone to tell if this was Roy. Without a nose and a mouth, there were only three golden-red light spots on the head, which seemed to be eyes. These three eyes matched Roy¡¯s. But the problem was that behind the humanoid mist, there was only a pair of enormous mist wings, not his three pairs. Even Julia and Benia were stunned. Roy was the only one in the center of the rift, but this humanoid mist made them not dare to connect it with Roy¡¯s appearance¡­ ¡°What happened?!¡± Sareth said in surprise. ¡°Is that Foster Father? That doesn¡¯t seem right! ¡± ¡°Did it succeed or fail?¡± Dante¡¯s hand could not help but reach behind his back and hold his two guns. It was the same for Vergil. He subconsciously held the hilt of his katana. Dante asked, ¡°Is this thing the Void creature you mentioned?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. It doesn¡¯t seem like it¡­¡± Julia and Benia were at a loss. ¡°Let¡¯s go closer and take a look. But be careful!¡± Bayonetta suggested. The group carefully flew forward in the sky. The closer they got, the larger the humanoid mist was. It was probably more than forty meters tall, and it was not an exaggeration to call it the body of a titan. Just as everyone was wondering if they should ask, Fat Tiger, who was holding Sareth, suddenly sniffed forward with all three of his heads. Then he barked three times and excitedly rushed forward with Sareth. Sareth immediately understood what was going on and said excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s Foster Father! It¡¯s definitely Foster Father! Fat Tiger smelled Foster Father¡¯s soul. It can¡¯t be wrong!¡± When Julia and Benia heard this, they immediately heaved a sigh of relief. They knew that Fat Tiger had always been Roy¡¯s pet and was connected to Roy¡¯s soul. Others might be mistaken, but Fat Tiger definitely would not. As expected, when everyone approached a little closer, the humanoid mist discovered them. Its towering body lowered its head, and its three golden-red eyes looked at everyone. Then the entire mist body began to twist and turn, and its entire body began to shrink slowly. This humanoid mist was indeed Roy. After spending so much time, he finally waited for the complete transformation of his magic power circuits. But what he had not expected was that after the magic power circuits changed, his body had begun to undergo tremendous changes simultaneously. His originally solid muscles and bones had turned into mist, and even his blood had disappeared. His entire physical body had turned into this mist. Even the three pairs of demon wings on his back had fused into a pair of enormous mist wings under the mist state. Roy was dumbfounded. Not only had he changed from his original realism style to this Cthulhu style, but the mist that permeated the periphery of his body even gave people the feeling of ink painting. Such an immense transformation was completed in such a short time that even the demons were caught off guard. Demons were creatures that would constantly evolve as their strength increased. This was normal. But the problem was that no one had told him that demons could evolve to this state¡­ Is this the so-called Chaos Demon? It feels different from what I imagined¡­ Right, the interface! Look at the interface, and I¡¯ll understand! Roy returned to his senses and quickly contacted the system interface. Fortunately, even though he had changed drastically, the system still existed, and he could call it out as he wished. But he was completely dumbfounded when he saw the first part of the panel¡¯s attributes. Name: Roy Race: Demon Bloodline: Quantum Demon¡­ What the hell!?! Shouldn¡¯t it be Chaos Demon?! Why did the system label ofmy bloodline suddenly become quantum demon?! What is this quantum demon?! Is there such a demon in the Abyss?! Roy did not recover from this bloodline title for a long time because it was too unexpected. After sensing someone approaching and seeing that it was Julia and the others, Roy woke up from his dilemma. This mist body was too big, and he could not communicate normally in this state, so he began to try to gather his body. Fortunately, although this mist looked strange, it was indeed a part of his body. With his thoughts, he easily controlled it and began to condense it toward the center. According to his original memories, it returned to the height of about four meters. Although his height had returned, he could not change his appearance back. Only the original two demon eyes and the divine spark eye were left on his face, and the rest was all in the form of mist. The three eyes looked exceptionally bright under the contrast of the mist. When his head moved casually, the three streams of light also kept moving back and forth. In everyone¡¯s opinion, Roy¡¯s current appearance was simply cool to the sky. He was full of endless mystery and strangeness, and his aura was even more suffocating than his previous demon king body. Only Roy was not used to it. He stretched out his hands and looked at the flowing gray mist on his fingertips. ¡°Where are my nails?!¡± Chapter 495 Chapter 495: The Simpler, the More Terrifying Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Not to mention nails, even the demon horns on Roy¡¯s head were gone in the mist state. It was like a middle-aged human man suddenly starting to bald. Even though he said that he did not care, he would still try all the hair growth products in private¡­ It was a pain that he could not understand when he was young¡­ It was the same for demons. Demon horns were the symbol of male demons. When the demon horns were still around, Roy could not help rubbing them, wishing he could wrap them in syrup. The comfort and sense of security that came from rubbing the demon horns were unparalleled. But now that he suddenly realized his horns were gone, and there was only an ethereal mist above his head, he was undoubtedly very anxious. With the change in his mood, the mist on Roy suddenly became restless. The churning mist suddenly made the surrounding air become heavy. Sparda and the others suddenly felt a strong sense of suffocation. They felt that the circulation of magic power in their bodies suddenly became very clogged, and their magic power was almost unable to communicate with the surrounding elements. It was even more so for Bayonetta and Jeanne. With a cry of surprise, the magic power light rings under their feet disappeared, and they suddenly fell from the sky. If not for Dante¡¯s quick reaction of immediately transforming into his demon form and flapping his wings to fly over to catch the two of them, they would have probably fallen from Heaven back to the human world¡­ ¡°This is¡­ a forbidden demon domain?¡± The surprise in Sparda¡¯s heart was about to boil. Of course, he knew that Roy did not mean it, but it was precisely this point that was the most terrifying. The power he was subconsciously emitting because of the changes in his emotions could make it difficult for them to move. What would happen if he deliberately did it? The exclamations of Bayonetta and Jeanne brought Roy back to his senses. He realized that their current situation was related to him, so he could only calm down and restrain his emotions. Everyone felt better¡­ Roy found that he seemed to have obtained some special abilities after transforming into this mist state. But now was not the time to explore these abilities. He could only wait until he returned to the Abyss. Julia and Benia were extremely excited because although Roy had become very strange, he had really survived the corrosion of the Void. Not only that, but they also noticed that the Void rift was slowly closing, and there was no trace of Void power on him. This meant that he had not only defeated the Void¡¯s corrosion, but he had even expelled the Void power in turn! This was an incredible thing¡­ ¡°Darling, have you really become a Chaos Demon?¡± Julia wanted to hug Roy. But looking at his ethereal and illusory appearance, she did not know how to hug him and could only ask curiously. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s¡­¡± Roy replied. He did not have a mouth now, but he could still ¡®speak¡¯ the demon language, and his puzzled tone echoed in everyone¡¯s souls. ¡°Uncertain?¡± Benia was very curious. She flapped her wings and flew around Roy to observe his body. Gradually, she saw something and said in surprise, ¡°Oh my god, my darling, you¡­ Why is this mist on you¡­¡± Benia could not continue because the changes in his body exceeded her understanding. In fact, Roy had also discovered that, when linking it with the change in his bloodline in the system interface, the mist on his body was entirely made of elements. But these elements were not elements in the conventional sense¡­ Quantum mechanics! Ever since the birth of quantum theory in human science, this sentence was often used to explain some incomprehensible phenomena. After all, for many people, quantum theory was very profound, and they felt that quantum theory could explain everything. But in fact, things like quantum were not that complicated. If there was a minimum indivisible basic unit in physical quantity, then the physical quantity was quantized, and the smallest unit was called quantum. In other words, a quantum was to divide an entity into extremely tiny pieces. From cells and nuclei to atoms, molecules, neutrons, protons, electrons¡­ This continued until it was no longer divisible. This particle was the so-called quantum. This was the cognition on the scientific side, and at the same time, there was this understanding on the mystical side. It was that elements were also a kind of particle. With magic power as a medium and catalyst, elemental particles could also be combined and separated at will. Of course, the elemental particles in the mystical theory were not the molecular atoms described by the scientific side. One could imagine them as particles condensed from many molecular atoms before calling them ¡®elements¡¯. The name was different, but this disassembling nature was the same as that of atoms. So if the elemental particles were divided until they could no longer be separated, could they also be called quantum? The answer was yes. Roy¡¯s current situation was because all the elemental magic power circuits in his body had completely fused together. In order to coexist, they had spontaneously separated into the most basic elemental units! And they had even transformed his body¡­ It could be said that his body was now made up of the most basic units of elements. This strange and mysterious mist was composed of trillions of elemental particles. The reason why they did not completely escape from him was that his soul and divine spark were guiding them. This was why the system interface called Roy¡¯s state quantum demon. In the native name of Abyss demons, this form was called ¡®Chaos Demon¡¯¡­ At this point, everyone might have guessed that because all the elements were now in a quantum state in his body, he could indeed use any elemental magic without any hindrance because elemental quantums could transform into any elemental magic! Moreover, any elemental magic Roy used now would automatically obtain the effects of various elements. In short, any magic he used now would be destructive! After he explained his current state a little, he demonstrated it to everyone on the spot. Roy stretched out his fingernail-less index finger and gently pointed at a space in the distance. ¡°Freeze!¡± With this simple word, the place he pointed at suddenly turned into a black cube! The blackness was exceptionally pure. But other than this, there were no other phenomena. Compared to the magic that Roy had used in the past, the effect seemed simple and plain. There was only a black cube floating there. ¡°Foster Father, what did you do?¡± Sareth asked curiously. The others also felt that it was strange, feeling that Roy¡¯s attack just now was in great contrast to his strange form. But in the eyes of the more knowledgeable Sparda and Benia, Roy¡¯s casual point with his finger was terrifying! ¡°Step back! Quickly step back!¡± Sparda pulled Dante and Vergil while Benia pulled Julia and Sareth and quickly retreated. Under everyone¡¯s bewildered gazes, a cracking sound suddenly came. The black cube suddenly began to split into pieces. This splitting did not mean splitting in the conventional sense, but it meant that the space where the black cube was was breaking! This sound was the sound of space collapsing. It did not spread through the air but directly appeared in the senses of everyone in this continuous space. Under everyone¡¯s shocked gazes, the collapsed cube quickly shattered into a sphere. Finally, as though it was being squeezed, it became smaller and smaller until it became a black spot and disappeared. ¡°W-what¡¯s going on?!¡± Sareth looked at Benia in shock, hoping that his Mother Benia could explain to him. But before Benia could say anything, Sparda took a deep breath and said solemnly, ¡°Your foster father just¡­ froze that space!¡± ¡°Oh, froze¡­¡± Sareth nodded and suddenly realized. ¡°Wait, Uncle Sparda, what did you say? Space froze?!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Benia nodded. ¡°Not only space, but even time was frozen. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t have been such pure and terrifying darkness! That¡¯s because even the holy light of Heaven was frozen. Without the movement and spread of light, we naturally couldn¡¯t see anything with the naked eye!¡± ¡°True absolute zero???¡± Julia reacted and covered her mouth in surprise. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the effect that Osiris has been pursuing? It didn¡¯t work for so long before, so how did he achieve it so easily?¡± ¡°That¡¯s probably the power of a Chaos Demon¡­ This is awesome!¡± Benia¡¯s eyes revealed an excited light. Roy flew over and nodded at the two of them. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s absolute zero¡ªthe power that can even freeze time and space, the silence of all things, and the end of all temperatures. Other than Void power and authority power, I¡¯m afraid not many people in the material world can resist this move¡­ If I hadn¡¯t used the power of authority to limit the range of space in the cube, after the space collapsed, the rest of this space would have been squeezed and emitted into the Void. The chain reaction might have directly destroyed the entire Purgatory Space of this Heaven¡­ I didn¡¯t expect that I could really do it so easily¡­¡± Hearing this, Dante, Vergil, Bayonetta, and Jeanne were all dumbfounded. They did not expect that such a simple attack could have such terrifying consequences. Fortunately, this demon king did not have any ill intentions toward this world, or else¡­ ¡°Foster Father, you¡¯re so awesome! You¡¯re so cool!¡± Sareth was already cheering. Julia smiled and sighed in her heart. From the time Roy became a high-rank demon and got to know her, she had always felt that he was stronger than demons of the same rank. She did not expect that he would still display stronger strength after becoming a demon king. Such a powerful destructive force, even other demon kings would find it difficult to do it, right? Chapter 496 Chapter 496: Departure Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After showing off his current strength a little, Roy felt very satisfied, so he focused his attention on separating the two Purgatory Spaces. The Void power that emerged from the Void rift had already been neutralized by Roy¡¯s Chaos body after his bloodline evolved, causing the Void rift to be powerless and close again. Thus, he did not need to worry about the Void rift opening anymore. After tearing the two fused Purgatory Spaces apart along the boundary and giving it some inertial force, the two Purgatory Spaces began to separate slowly. After doing this, he had basically succeeded. Next, he only needed to wait for a while before the two Purgatory Spaces returned to their original positions and enveloped the human worlds of the two worlds again, restoring them to the complete worlds of the past. While Roy separated the two Purgatory Spaces, the various strange phenomena appearing in the human worlds on both sides completely disappeared. People could no longer see the projections of angels and demons nor the scenes of the two sides fighting. And they did not need to worry about accidentally falling into spatial cracks and entering the dangerous Purgatory Space anymore. Of course, the aftereffects of this incident could not be eliminated in the human worlds in a short time. It subverted the phenomena of ordinary human cognition and values. This time, it could be said that everyone had witnessed it, and it was impossible even to use illusions to explain it. Perhaps it would not be long before all kinds of strange religions in the human worlds would rise and use their own imagination and understanding to try to explain what had happened this time. And the rise of these religions would definitely cause a tremendous impact on the scientific development of the human worlds¡­ But this had nothing to do with Roy. He began to prepare to return to the Abyss. In fact, after separating the two Purgatory Spaces, he had originally wanted to try going to Bayonetta¡¯s human world. Unfortunately, when he tried to enter the human world, he had suffered an unprecedented immense rebound! It was fine when he was in the Purgatory Space, and it did not feel obvious. But the repulsive force of Bayonetta¡¯s main world was unprecedentedly fierce to Roy, a demon king. The moment he tried to enter, it was as though the power of the entire world was concentrated and violently sent him flying out. If one had to describe the force of this blow, it was probably no less than millions of tons¡­ Facing the repulsive force of the world, Roy was rejected even though he used the divine spark¡¯s power of authority. This main world held incomparably deep malice toward a powerful demon king like him and would never allow him to enter the forbidden zone. To be honest, he was a little confused about this situation. Of course, he knew how difficult it was for demon kings to enter a main world, but he did not expect it to be so difficult. ¡°Tsk¡­¡± Roy spat unwillingly. ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t go. Do you think I really want to go?¡± Even so, Roy could not help but think of Rodin. This guy was a clone of Mephisto, but he could stay in the human world. In that case, Roy actually had a way to go to the main world. He only needed to create a clone with a lower strength rank to represent him. But Roy would not do this. He was now cautious about creating clones and would definitely never create clones casually. Even if he wanted to create one, he had to ensure that the clone was completely under his control. So after thinking about it, he no longer hesitated and called out to Julia, Sparda, and the others. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the Demon World!¡± After Roy, Sparda, and the others disappeared into the spatial channel, Joanne and Bayonetta, who were still in Heaven, heaved a sigh of relief. Roy¡¯s attempt to enter the human world had indeed shocked them. Fortunately, the rules of the world they were in were still complete, preventing his actions. Otherwise, the two of them would really not know what to do- ¡°Hey, speaking of which, you¡¯ve profited!¡± Jeanne nudged Bayonetta¡¯s sexy waist with her elbow. ¡°When you signed the power contract with Osiris, you probably didn¡¯t expect him to become stronger, right?¡± ¡°Indeed!¡± Bayonetta reached out her hand to support her black-framed glasses. ¡°This is equivalent to using a smaller price to retain a stronger trump card!¡± Jeanne raised her head and looked into the distance. There were a few more ancient angels lurking there, and they were approaching them to surround them. Seeing this scene, Jeanne said mockingly, ¡°It seems like angels are no different from demons when it comes to bullying the weak and fearing the strong! ¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± Bayonetta rotated her two red guns with both hands. ¡°As soon as the demon king left, they came over. Looks like the lesson isn¡¯t enough.. The two beautiful ladies looked at each other and smiled charmingly. The next second, endless gunshots rang out, causing golden blood and feathers to fill the sky of Heaven again¡­ On the other side, Roy, who had returned to the Demon World, took a deep breath and said to Sparda, ¡°The aura here is much more comfortable!¡± ¡°The holy light of Heaven is really unfriendly to demons¡­¡± Sparda agreed. ¡°But there¡¯s still a difference between the Demon World and the Abyss!¡± Roy said. ¡°Sparda, are you sure you want to stay here and not return to the Abyss with me?¡± Sparda shook his head. ¡°This is my second hometown, and all my descendants are here. They¡¯re all Children of Taboo. If I return to the Abyss, I¡¯ll definitely be targeted!¡± ¡°With me protecting you, what are you afraid of?¡± Roy snorted. ¡°Thank you for your recruitment, Your Majesty!¡± Sparda bowed to Roy. ¡°I can guard the Demon World for you, but I really can¡¯t return to the Abyss¡­¡± ¡°The Demon World here is meaningless to me!¡± Roy shook his head. ¡°I have no intention of being the king here. This Demon World has been isolated from the Abyss for too long and has formed its own system.¡± Sparda understood Roy¡¯s words as a pure Abyss demon being aloof and proud of their bloodline, so he did not dare to answer. Little did he know that Roy was really not interested in this world. No matter how vast the Demon World was, could it be as vast as the Abyss? Could the Demon World have spatial channels that connected to the Infinite Worlds like the Abyss? None! So to Roy, the Demon World here was only like a third or fourth-tier city. How could it be as comfortable as a first-tier city like the Abyss? After obtaining a divine spark, promoting to the demon king level, successfully evolving into a Chaos Demon, Roy¡¯s past insecurity had disappeared a lot. He knew that from now on, there were not many things that could threaten his life. After his insecurity disappeared, what replaced it was his desire to explore the unknown. Is there an end to the Abyss? How many worlds does it connect to? Where are the other Archangels and demon kings? What does the high-level Heaven look like? Does the Creator who created the angels, demons, and titans really exist? What¡¯s with the Void? After becoming a demon, Roy accepted his identity. As a human, his life had been short. But as a long-lived demon, he had endless time. If he did not do something, how would he pass the long years? So many unknowns stimulated his curiosity, and he could not wait to explore. It was fine if Sparda did not accept his recruitment. Anyway, Roy had already recruited Madama Styx and the other demon lords here, so it did not matter if there was one more or one less Sparda. Roy waved his hand and did not say anything else as he led everyone into the entrance of the Gate of the Abyss. When Sparda¡¯s group of four saw the demons leave with Roy one by one, it was unknown what they were thinking. Sareth seemed to think of something, so he deliberately fell behind and said to Dante, ¡°Dante, Nero, are you going to seal this entrance to the Abyss again?¡± Dante looked at Sparda, nodded, and whispered, ¡°Yes, as long as this entrance exists, there will always be demons from the Abyss entering the Demon World again. We can¡¯t guarantee that every demon who comes in will be able to have friendly exchanges with us like your foster father¡­¡¯ Nero also said, ¡°Although I don¡¯t want to admit it, Sparda¡­ Grandpa indeed lied to your foster father¡­¡± ¡°Hey, Foster Father won¡¯t mind!¡± Sareth waved his hand. ¡°Otherwise, he would have taken you away long ago. I just feel that maybe you can leave a backdoor or something at the entrance of the seal. At least, I can come and play with you!¡± ¡°Looking for us to play?¡± Dante and Nero looked at each other in surprise. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Sareth nodded and pointed at Dante. ¡°Although you always rub my hair, overall, it¡¯s quite interesting to be with you. I think we¡¯re friends, right?¡± Dante laughed, squatted down, and looked at Sareth at eye level. Then he stretched out his hand to Sareth. Sareth immediately understood, so a big hand and a small hand held each other. ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re friends!¡± Dante said. ¡°We¡¯ll leave a way for you. With your status as a Child of Taboo, you should be able to travel between the Abyss and the Demon World easily. Next time, I¡¯ll treat you to a strawberry milkshake!¡± ¡°Deal!¡± Sareth chuckled, turned around, and ran into the Gate of the Abyss. After watching Sareth leave, Vergil walked forward and said to everyone in puzzlement, ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve always had a question. Is Osiris, whom we encountered this time, really a demon? I¡¯ve never heard of a demon that would help stabilize the world. Moreover, his foster son is a Child of Taboo with such a good character¡­ I¡¯m surprised no matter how I think about it¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I can¡¯t tell!¡± Sparda sighed. ¡°But maybe he¡¯s just in a good mood because of his successful promotion? Don¡¯t guess at the temperamental behavior of demons with our thoughts¡­ It doesn¡¯t matter how unconventional this demon king is¡­¡± After being silent for a while, the four of them took out their demon swords and began to seal the channel between the Abyss and the Demon World¡­ This also meant that Roy¡¯s journey in these two twin worlds had come to an end¡­ Chapter 497 Chapter 497: This Is A Little Awkward Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In the dark, deep, and silent bottom of the Abyss, fragmented spaces moved irregularly in Brownian motion. Only after entering these fragmented spaces would one know that there were different small worlds inside. Some of these small worlds were so tiny that they were only a few square meters of land, while some were so large that they could accommodate several cities. These fragment worlds at the bottom of the Abyss were a world that only high-level demons lived in. Those who could come and go here were at least at the high-rank demon level. But high-rank demons could only be regarded as residents here, and the true rulers here were demon lords! No one knew how many demon lords existed in these fragment worlds, but there was no doubt that every relatively large fragment world was the territory of a certain demon lord. The demon lords used their powerful strength to protect these fragment worlds, and at the same time, they fought openly and secretly for territories with other demon lords. The winner was stronger, and the loser died. The cruel rules of the Abyss were vividly displayed here. And this was the main melody of these fragment worlds for millions of years¡­ In recent years, there had been a piece of news circulating among the demons in the fragment worlds that a new frost demon lord had been born. This frost demon lord named Osiris had occupied an enormous snow and ice land in the fragment worlds as his territory and had won in disputes with other demon lords. For some demons who had lived for a long time, this was probably the first time they had heard the news of a frost demon becoming a lord again in the past two thousand years. These ancient demons would even sigh secretly when they gathered in private and then playfully discussed why frost demons had not become extinct¡­ Why was there such a discussion? It was because the more well-informed demons knew that in recent years, a special and powerful demon faction had been capturing frost demons. As for what this demon faction wanted to do by capturing frost demons, they were actually not too sure. They only knew that the captured frost demons had never returned to the Abyss¡­ Therefore, in this case, this newly promoted frost demon lord seemed to be a little different and unique, so some demon lords were considering whether to find the location of this frost demon lord first. In their opinion, this frost demon lord would probably be captured by the demon faction soon. At that time, wouldn¡¯t they be able to take over his territory smoothly? As for whether those demons could really capture this frost demon lord, no one doubted it because those who had come into contact with these demons knew how terrifying the power behind these demons was¡­ Counting the time, it seemed that these demons would soon reappear in the Abyss¡­ Frostfire City, Roy¡¯s territory¡­ The surface world here was still howling with cold winds, and the extreme cold was unbearable even for demons, so there were almost no living creatures moving on the surface. And in the depths of the surface, a fiery scene appeared out of the ordinary. A large number of demons were working here. Their bodies were hunched, and they used their sharp demon claws to dig through the soil layer to find pieces of fiery-red obsidian emitting high temperatures. After mining these pieces of obsidian, they piled the obsidian into the carts pulled by demon worms. The demon worms¡¯ powerful bodies could even pull dozens of tons of ore at once. When the demon worms pulled these ores to the underground river flowing with lava, they would arch their bodies and pour the obsidian into the magma river. The high temperature of the magma river could allow the ore to undergo initial refinement. The impurities and soil would melt in the river, and the pieces of flame obsidian that could withstand the high temperatures would emit an even stronger red light as they slowly moved forward under the flowing river. After arriving at the second location of the mine, flying fire demons would scoop up these pieces of flame obsidian and store them in the warehouse. Such mining looked orderly, and it was impossible to tell that this was an ore mining base under the charge of demons. But this was the truth. After being ruled by high-level demons, the obedience of low-level demons was much higher than that of other creatures because they were already used to carrying out the orders of high-level demons¡­ Even during Roy¡¯s absence, the mining work here remained completely unaffected and continued as before. But recently, the high-rank demons in charge of guarding the warehouse were a little worried because the flame obsidian they mined was about to fill up the warehouse, and the lord had yet to return. They did not know if they should continue to expand the warehouse or find a way to trade the flame obsidian¡­ Demons were good at fighting and war, but it was difficult for them to make deals. Among thousands of demons, there might not even be a handful who could count¡­ Just as the high-rank demons were thinking about it, the Gate of the Abyss in Frostfire City finally moved. The aura unique to the Gate of the Abyss was spreading, and the high-rank demons immediately realized that the Gate of the Abyss was opening. The lord must have returned! Therefore, the high-rank demons in management immediately flew to the main castle to welcome the return of their Lord Osiris. But when they rushed to the Gate of the Abyss, they found that the area opened by the Gate of the Abyss was unprecedentedly large! Just the height alone reached thousands of meters, and the area covered almost half of Frostfire City! This massive Gate of the Abyss was something the high-rank demons had never seen before. They looked up at this ultra-sized Gate of the Abyss in astonishment and did not know what was going on. But soon, figures appeared from the Gate of the Abyss one after another. The high-rank demons quickly recognized the two mistresses, Julia and Benia. Then the figure of Lich Cassandra and Lord Osiris¡¯s foster son, Sareth, appeared behind them. The lord had indeed returned. The high-rank demons regained their senses and hurriedly flew over to welcome him. But Benia warned sternly, ¡°Don¡¯t come over. Everyone back off!¡± Not only did the two mistresses warn them, but they were also quickly pulling away from the Gate of the Abyss with the people who came out one after another, as though something had happened to this immense Gate of the Abyss. The high-rank demons could only follow quickly. When they flew to Julia and Benia, they found that there were some figures they did not recognize in the group that returned. One of the female demons was flying in the air. Behind her were two enormous butterfly wings with phoenix tails, and blackish-purple powder kept falling along with her flying trajectory. Just the powder alone made the high-rank demons feel unbearable pain, showing that the powder was a highly toxic substance. One of the other demons was a giant, majestic fire centaur. He had blazing wings behind him and a huge flame sword in his hand. This domineering inferno overlord was following behind Julia in a panic and quickly escaping from the range of the Gate of the Abyss. In addition to these two demons, there were two other demons. Although they were smaller, they undoubtedly exuded powerful auras. The high-rank demons of Frostfire City looked at these four demons in fear. They were not ignorant demons, and they could tell that behind Julia and Benia were four demon lords! What happened? Why did Lord Osiris go to a certain world from the Gate of the Abyss and suddenly return with four demon lords?! Fortunately, the high-rank demons were not stupid. Although they found it strange, they could still tell that the four additional demon lords were on their side, so they did not dare to say anything else and could only run blindly¡­ A group of people was flying in the air, and on the ground, Fat Tiger¡¯s enormous body was running with all his might. Not far behind him was the three-headed hellhound Cerberus, who was one size smaller than him. Cerberus chased after Fat Tiger with all her might, and her three heads even leaned forward to smell Fat Tiger¡¯s tail from time to time. Then all three dog faces revealed silly smiles¡­ Higher in the sky, Rafaro¡¯s figure was flying. Compared to before he went to the Devil May Cry world, his body had grown bigger and longer. This was because Roy had taken out the soul of the centipede lord he had killed from Frostmourne and let Rafaro devour it. It could be said that Rafaro now had the same power as a demon lord. The four demon lords under Roy, plus Rafaro, plus Junia, who was born after Julia and Benia¡¯s fusion, meant that there were now six demon lords in Roy¡¯s territory! If Roy had not become a demon king, it would have been difficult for him to manage these demon lords¡­ After Julia, Benia, and the others escaped far away and stopped, they turned around with lingering fear and looked at the extraordinary Gate of the Abyss that appeared in Frostfire City. ¡°How could this happen?¡± Julia said frantically. ¡°The Gate of the Abyss has already expanded to this extent, so why is Osiris still stuck?!¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. He is currently too strong¡­¡± Benia said helplessly and proudly. Yes, no one would have thought that the first problem Roy encountered after returning to the Abyss was that he was stuck in the Gate of the Abyss¡­ This was a little awkward.. Chapter 498 Chapter 498: Old Human Man Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Roy had made the Gate of the Abyss in Frostfire City himself. If he had left through the gates that other demon kings had left in the Abyss, it might have been better. But he had left through the gate of Frostfire City¡­ Because he was only a demon lord when he created the Gate of the Abyss, he did not think too much about it at the time. The energy given to the Gate of the Abyss could only accommodate him passing through it at the time. However, he had not expected that it would be fine when he went through, but when he returned, he had advanced. It was not easy for a creature with extremely high energy to pass through any spatial gate because their energy often affected the stability of space. Now that Roy had advanced, the energy in his body had far exceeded his expectations when he designed the Gate of the Abyss, causing him to be stuck even though the Gate of the Abyss had expanded to its limit. If he did not want to be stuck in the spatial tunnel, he only had one choice¡ªto use his strength to break through this Gate of the Abyss and force his way in. But this would probably cause the Gate of the Abyss to explode. Julia and the others understood this, so they led everyone to evacuate Frostfire City. ¡°I just don¡¯t know how powerful the explosion will be. It¡¯s better if only Frostfire City is destroyed. After all, we can still rebuild the city¡­¡± Julia said worriedly. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that the explosion will be too powerful and directly blow up this fragmented space. Then¡­ we can only find another place to live.¡± When Inferno Overlord Berial heard this, he interrupted, ¡°If we find another territory, I prefer places with flames and high temperatures. It¡¯s too cold here¡­ This guy did not have a brain, so before he could finish speaking, Julia and Benia stared at him fiercely, and he did not dare to continue. That¡¯s right. Your boss, Osiris, is a frost demon, and the territory he looks for will definitely be a cold place. Even if you, a flame demon, can¡¯t stay here, you have to stay obediently¡­ Under everyone¡¯s worried gazes, the enlarged Gate of the Abyss began to distort. This distortion clearly showed that it had entered an unstable state. They knew that Roy was beginning to forcibly break through the Gate of the Abyss, so they subconsciously retreated much farther away. As time passed, the distortion of the Gate of the Abyss became more and more severe. Finally, with a soft pop, Roy¡¯s arm pierced through the spatial barrier and emerged! After his arm drilled out, his entire body squeezed out. But his series of actions caused the spatial channel constructed by the Gate of the Abyss to totally collapse, and violent cracking sounds spread throughout the entire space! All the buildings in Frostfire City were affected by the spatial collapse at this moment, and numerous cracks appeared, as though a picture had been torn into countless fragments. Although these fragments were still gathered together, they had actually been destroyed. If nothing unexpected happened, they would completely turn into powder under the collapse of the space. After coming out, Roy realized this. He wanted to try to save Frostfire City, but then he found that the spatial collapse was spreading to the entire fragment world. He had no choice but to think of a way to save the fragment world first. As for Frostfire City, he could not care too much. A moment later, Frostfire City, which covered an area of nearly a hundred square kilometers, suddenly collapsed. All the buildings and even the ground almost two kilometers below the surface instantly turned into countless dust and particles. Under the spatial contraction effect, they immediately converged at a point in the center and then completely disappeared. The area of the entire space collapse was an enormous circle, so outside the collapsed area, there were extremely neat edges. The original city was gone, and only a giant circular pit indicated where it had been¡­ Floating in the air like a mist, Roy heaved a sigh of relief. He was very regretful that Frostfire City was gone, but at least he had saved this fragment world. Although his bloodline was no longer limited to frost demons, he still liked and had adapted to this cold and quiet environment. Although there were many fragment worlds at the bottom of the Abyss, it was not easy to find a place with the same area as this place¡­ After Julia and the others returned to meet up with Roy, the high-rank demons who had remained in Frostfire City were surprised to find that the strange demon in front of them, whose form had changed drastically, was their former lord! But then they immediately felt the strong pressure emanating from Roy. It was an aura that could make them prostrate on the ground and tremble in worship. ¡°His Excellency Osiris has actually become a demon king?!¡± After the high-rank demons were astonished, what followed was immense happiness. They were going crazy with excitement! A true demon king meant more to demons than just a ruler. It could be said that every demon king was the idol of all demons. In the hierarchy of demons, if they listened to a demon lord, they might see themselves as subordinates. But if they listened to a demon king, they would see them as their master. This was a completely different sense of belonging! Therefore, after finding that their lord had successfully advanced to demon king, the demons who had stayed behind to guard Frostfire City became extremely agitated. A fanatical and excited emotion filled their bodies, and they could only vent their emotions through roaring and dancing. This led to a chaotic scene¡­ Roy, in the mist state, looked at the densely-packed demons crying and howling below speechlessly. He did not understand why they were so excited. ¡°Darling, are you okay?¡± Julia and Benia gathered around Roy and asked in concern. Roy shook his head. He was in a very good state now. The spatial collapse and explosion just now had looked quite dangerous, but it was actually not a big deal for him now. ¡°It seems like we¡¯re going to rebuild the castle.¡± Sareth pouted. ¡°Foster Father, all my toys are gone¡­¡± ¡°The old won¡¯t go, and the new won¡¯t come!¡± Roy stretched out his misty hand and pretended to rub Sareth¡¯s head twice to comfort him and make him smile again. Cassandra looked at Roy thoughtfully. ¡°Master, will you always be like this in the future?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but¡­¡± Roy looked down at his body. ¡°In theory, I should be able to simulate any appearance now¡­ I need some time. Many of my abilities have undergone tremendous changes.¡± Benia nodded. ¡°Okay. Leave the rebuilding of the territory to us. Focus on adapting to the various changes in your body. In addition¡­¡± She licked her tongue and said charmingly, ¡°Change back quickly. I still like your former frost demon appearance. I don¡¯t want to have sex with a ball of mist¡­¡± Roy was a little speechless. Benia is indeed a succubus. She speaks straightforwardly. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll leave it to you!¡± Roy looked around. ¡°The city is gone. I¡¯ll go down. Where I found Demon King Beelzebub¡¯s shell is a good place. I¡¯ll stay there to adapt to my strength for a while. If you want to find me, go there and find me!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Everyone nodded. After instructing Madama Styx and the three demon lords, he got them to find a place to settle down in the periphery ot Frosttire City and allowed them to recruit their subordinates. After all, they were demon lords, and he still had to allocate them the manpower they needed. According to Roy¡¯s plan, the four demon lords would surround Frostfire City in the center from all four directions to highlight the status of the demon king city. After giving his instructions, Roy turned into a flowing mist and drilled into the ground. The non-physical state of Roy¡¯s mist body allowed him to pass through any matter without any obstruction. Even all the particles in his body could warp in stable space, thereby achieving the ¡®Spatial Shift¡¯ skill that was one step further than Flash.. These were the changes in some of Roy¡¯s abilities that he could vaguely feel at the moment, but it seemed to be far more than these. After drilling underground, he quickly arrived at the place where he had found Beelzebub¡¯s shell. Back then, he had used the power of the Red Sea Egg to fuse with Beelzebub¡¯s shell and obtained the wind magic circuit and the insect-type demon ability, the Heart of the Swarm. The Heart of the Swarm ability was a manifestation of the powerful life force of insect-type demons. Unfortunately, he had not used this ability much, but he had already completed his demon king advancement. The mist body was very handsome, and its abilities were quite powerful and useful. But without a corporeal body, Roy felt a little uncomfortable, so he planned to research during this seclusion. Perhaps he could use the system¡¯s help to create his original body. Roy was in seclusion, and Julia and the others tacitly did not disturb him. They turned their attention to the reconstruction work of Frostfire City. Under their command, the fanatical and excited demons worked in full swing. There was no distinction between day and night in the fragment world, so the passage of time was naturally not so easy to notice. Who knew how much time had passed, but half a year to a year had passed. In short, just as Frostfire City was about to be rebuilt, a figure suddenly appeared in this fragment world. It was a strange-looking¡­ human! He had the appearance of a kind old man, and he was wearing a well-ironed white suit. He leisurely strolled in the lonely and cold icy plain. While walking, he observed the surroundings with interest. Although his movements were slow, his goal was clear¡ªFrostfire City in the center of the icy plain. The first to discover this human was Rafaro in high altitude orbit. When he found this figure, even he was stunned. This is the bottom of the Abyss. How can a human appear?! Although it was strange, he still immediately issued a warning. Not long after, the Inferno Overlord Berial appeared with a large number of demons and surrounded this old man in a white suit on the icy plain. Facing a large number of demons, the old human man was still smiling. When Berial saw him, he felt that something was wrong. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be a true human¡­¡± Berial held his flame sword, looked down at the old human man, and sniffed vigorously. ¡°You have a strong demon aura¡­ Who are you? This is His Majesty Osiris¡¯s territory. What do you want to do here?¡± ¡°Haha!¡± The old human man laughed. He tidied his suit with both hands and looked up at Berial. ¡°I¡¯m here to find your king. His demon name is Osiris¡­ My name, yes, please tell him that Mephisto is visiting!¡± Berial¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. ¡°Me¡­ Mephisto?!¡± Cold sweat broke out on his body. Fortunately, he did not attack recklessly when he saw the other party¡¯s human appearance. Otherwise, he would not have known how he died. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll go report now¡­¡± Berial quickly lowered his body and tried to reduce his presence. Then he turned his head and ignored his demon subordinates as he ran desperately toward Frostfire City. And this old human man who called himself Mephisto smiled kindly and continued to move forward slowly with his hands behind his back¡­ Chapter 499 Chapter 499: Schizophrenic Patient Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°What did you say? M-Mephisto???¡± After receiving Berial¡¯s report, Julia and Benia, the two mistresses, were stunned for a while. In the Abyss, there were trillions of demons living, but only a dozen of them could stand at the top of the demon pyramid. In addition to the earliest batch of the Deadly Sin Demon Kings representing the Seven Deadly Sins and the Red Sea Queen Lilith, there were actually a few second-generation demon kings in the Abyss. Unlike Roy, a demon king who had just ascended, the second-generation demon kings had existed in the Abyss for a very, very long time. This long time was calculated in units of at least ten thousand years. During this long time, these second-generation demon kings had naturally made a name for themselves in the Infinite Worlds. Their resounding names had not only spread throughout the Abyss but also in the human worlds and Heaven. The angels of the high-level Heaven wanted to kill these demon kings all the time. But unfortunately, in the same long Eternal War, both sides had won and lost, and they could only maintain a delicate balance. As time passed, the achievements of the second-generation demon kings gave them new titles. Hatred, lies, torture, anguish, fear, evil, and destruction, these titles named after negative emotions represented the highest honor of the Abyss. These seven second-generation demon kings were also the ¡®New Seven Sins Demon Kings¡¯ in the hearts of the Abyss demons! Among the seven new demon kings, the King of Hatred Mephisto, the King of Destruction Baal, and the King of Fear Diablo were the most famous! Among the thirteen publicly recognized demon kings of the Abyss, the three of them occupied three seats. As for King of Lies Belial, Andariel, and the others, they were more controversial¡­ However, in the past few thousand years, it had been difficult to see the figures of these New Seven Sins Demon Kings in the Abyss. In the news circulated among the demons, these new demon kings seemed to have fallen into an ultra -high-level world, and they had been unable to escape and were directly trapped¡­ At the demon king level, souls were almost eternal and difficult to kill. But being difficult to kill did not mean that they could not be sealed. If the demon kings encountered powerful Archangel-level enemies, they might also fail. In the Abyss, there had been cases of demon kings being sealed for tens of thousands of years. So even though it was difficult to see traces of the activities of the new demon kings in the Abyss, the demons did not think much of it. After all, they still had to live their own lives. When Roy encountered Rodin in the Devil May Cry world, he called himself Mephisto. Since he dared to call himself this, it meant that Rodin was a clone of Mephisto. But this matter was spoken of when only Roy and Rodin were around. Roy had not mentioned it to Julia and the others afterward, so when they suddenly heard this name, Julia and Benia were so shocked. In order to welcome the arrival of the veteran demon king Mephisto, Frostfire City immediately mobilized. The four demon lords, Julia, and Benia brought many demons to welcome Mephisto. At the same time, they got Sareth to call Roy quickly back from his seclusion. ¡°Hmm, not bad!¡± When he arrived at the city gates of Frostfire City, Mephisto held a can in his hand, looking very gentlemanly. He held the cane with both hands and stopped to size up Frostfire City, nodding and praising it continuously. ¡°Your Majesty Mephisto, welcome¡­¡± Julia and Benia knelt on one knee and said respectfully to Mephisto with everyone. ¡°May I know why you¡¯re here¡­?¡± The human-looking Mephisto looked at Julia, and a golden-red light flashed in his eyes. He seemed to have used some kind of power to observe Julia, and then he said in surprise, ¡°So, it¡¯s you¡­ Child, your strength has gone one step further. It seems that you have digested most of Archangel Jubelius¡¯s soul! ¡± Julia was stunned. She did not know how Mephisto knew about this, but she was smart and did not say anything. ¡°It seems like I really came to the right place this time¡­¡± Mephisto said to himself before continuing to walk into the city with his cane. While walking, he said to Julia and Benia, who were following behind him, ¡°I¡¯m here to find your new king, Osiris. I wonder if he has the time to come and see me, this old man?¡± ¡°Of¡­ of course. We¡¯ve already sent someone to inform him to come¡­¡± Benia replied softly. ¡°Hmm, you¡¯re not bad as a lilim!¡± Mephisto looked back at Benia and nodded approvingly. Lilim was another form of address for succubi, which meant daughter of Lilith. The entire race of succubi had this name, but this name was rare nowadays. Only the older demons still maintained the tradition of calling them lilim. Benia immediately realized that Mephisto might really be an old monster of the Abyss¡­ After entering Frostfire City, Mephisto did not stand on ceremony. He looked around and then sat down beside the throne in the castle hall. He placed the cane carefully beside him and tidied his meticulously groomed hair, looking as though he was preparing for the meeting. If someone ignored Mephisto¡¯s current position and said that Mephisto was a true human gentleman, people would definitely believe it¡­ He waited quietly, but Julia, Benia, and the others were nervous. Mephisto had come alone, so he should not have any ill intentions. But there had always been a saying in the Abyss that kings did not meet kings because it was difficult to guess the thoughts of demons. No one could predict what would happen when two demon kings met¡­ I hope they don¡¯t fight¡­ We¡¯ve just rebuilt Frostfire City. Ifits destroyed again, it¡¯ll be troublesome¡­ Julia and Benia thought. The wait was a little long, but Mephisto waited quietly. After some time, he suddenly smiled and stood up. ¡°He¡¯s here. ¡± The next second, countless mist appeared from space and finally gathered into Roy¡¯s body. The volume of mist was so much that after Roy appeared, he was looking down at Mephisto. But Mephisto was not annoyed at all. Instead, he looked up at Roy¡¯s body with interest. Seeing Mephisto¡¯s human appearance, Roy was a little surprised. When Sareth rushed to find him, he did not explain clearly, so when he saw Mephisto¡¯s human appearance, Roy felt that his eyes were blurry. ¡°Ha, my friend Osiris, we meet again!¡± Mephisto opened his arms with a smile, looking forward to hugging. Roy was silent for a moment before reacting. The mist body shook and shrank before quickly condensing into a human appearance. He had black hair and black eyes, but his facial features and appearance were strangely a little blurry. Without a doubt, this was Roy¡¯s appearance when he was a human. During his seclusion, he could finally control his mist body to simulate other images. Now that he saw that Mephisto was also human, he naturally subconsciously simulated his original appearance. However¡­ because it had been a long time, Roy could not even remember his original appearance, so his facial features were blurry. Only his black hair and black eyes were very clear¡­ Seeing Roy transform into a human, Mephisto was a little surprised. But then he immediately laughed and said to Roy, ¡°Look, we actually have a lot in common, don¡¯t we?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve¡­ obtained Rodin¡¯s memories?¡± Roy asked Mephisto while adapting to this human body. ¡°Despite being so far away in time and space, can you still contact your clone?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Mephisto nodded, but then he sighed. ¡°But it¡¯s only memories. Those clones have already formed their independent personalities over the long years. They are even completely connected to those worlds and are unwilling to return to their main bodies¡­¡± Roy nodded and did not say anything. When he encountered Rodin, he had found that this clone of his already had the power of a demon king. In such a situation, it was really difficult to say who was the clone and who was the main body. It was the same for Julia. It was right to say that she was a clone of Jubelius, but now that she was gradually fusing with Jubelius¡¯s soul, she had become the main body instead. There were many openings in the Infinite Worlds, and one needed to be cautious regarding clones. This was a truth that Roy understood. These ancient demons and angels had demonstrated the consequences of doing so over a long period of time. As a later generation, Roy would be a fool if he did not learn from their lessons. With this thought, Roy walked to the throne in the hall and sat down. He tilted his head and looked at Mephisto, indicating that he should sit as well. Then he said, ¡°No wonder Rodin told me that we would meet again soon. It seems like he shared his memories with you, right? In that case, are you really the main body?¡± ¡°Who knows?¡± Mephisto suddenly revealed a strange grin. Only when this smile appeared did people feel his non-human identity. He smiled. ¡°Perhaps I feel that I¡¯m the main body, but in fact, I¡¯m also a clone¡­¡± Damn it, those who play with clones are all a bunch oflunatics! Looking at Mephisto¡¯s appearance, Roy could not help complaining in his heart. How is this a demon? He¡¯s simply a schizophrenic patient¡­ The incarnations of Mephisto had many images in the Infinite Worlds, so no one knew what his true body looked like, and Roy could not say for sure if this body in front of him was his true body. Fortunately, Roy did not think too much about it and directly said, ¡°I thought that when Rodin said that we would meet again, it would be a matter of one or two hundred years later. I didn¡¯t expect you to find me so soon. Tell me. What is it?¡± ¡°The reason I came this time is firstly to see you, a new demon king. After all, it¡¯s been a long time since a new demon king has been born in the Abyss¡­¡± Mephisto said slowly. ¡°Secondly, I want to invite you!¡± ¡°Invite me?¡± Roy looked at him in confusion. ¡°That¡¯s right. Invite you!¡± Mephisto nodded, and his tone was already slowly becoming bewitching. ¡°I believe you¡¯ve also discovered that after becoming a demon king, although you have become incomparably powerful, the corresponding restrictions have increased. The worlds you went to in the past are now very difficult to go to via the Gates of the Abyss, right? Then, do you want to not be hindered by this?¡± Roy did not answer. Instead, he stared at Mephisto¡¯s persuasive expression for a while before suddenly smiling.. ¡°Of course, I want to go to the Infinite Worlds without any obstruction, but isn¡¯t this very easy to solve? Isn¡¯t it fine as long as I find those high-energy worlds? Why do I need you to invite me?¡± Chapter 500 Chapter 500: Truth and Essence Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Facing Mephisto¡¯s so-called ¡®invitation¡¯, Roy¡¯s first reaction was vigilance. Although Mephisto was not someone like the King of Lies Belial or Kil¡¯jaeden the Deceiver, it would be a huge mistake if he really thought that the King of Hatred would not lie. It was hard to say if one in ten sentences an old ¡®demon¡¯ like Mephisto said was true. Therefore, Roy did not intend to answer his question at all. ¡°I have my own plans on which world I want to go to, so you don¡¯t have to worry about this!¡± His words were not polite at all, but Mephisto was not annoyed at all. He continued to smile amiably and said, ¡°Young man¡­ as a new demon king, it¡¯s not too much for me to call you young, right? After all, I only have the qualifications to boast about being a little bit older.¡± ¡°Not at all! How can you be as simple as a qualified senior?¡± Roy smiled and pretended to be polite. ¡°Just the name of the King of Hatred Mephisto can make the Abyss tremble. You¡¯re too humble.¡± Mephisto waved his hand and sat back in his seat. He held his cane in front of him and slowly said, ¡°Osiris, you¡¯re a newly matured demon, so you may not know much about the situation in the Abyss. Tens of thousands of years ago, most of us demon kings were still in the Abyss. During this period, we fought against each other and fought for territory. It¡¯s funny. At that time, the wars in the Abyss were basically fought by us demon kings¡­ Not like now, where only demon lords are fighting.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Roy asked curiously. ¡°Why is that?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do¡­¡± Mephisto sighed. ¡°Because during the Middle Ages era, although the Gates of the Abyss also connected to the Infinite Worlds, there were not as many worlds as there are now. It could even be said that there were pitifully few. Back then, once we went to another world, we would basically encounter angels. The moment both parties saw each other, we would fight each other to the death, and we couldn¡¯t avoid it even if we wanted to. Although the Eternal War is like this, after fighting for too long, we would also get tired of it. Not only us demons, but the angels are the same. So over time, both sides formed a tacit understanding. The demon kings and Archangels would not easily go to these eternal battlefields and only let the demons and angels under their command fight on their own. ¡± ¡°Then¡­ why did the tacit understanding break?¡± Roy asked. The reason Roy asked this was that he knew that it was very difficult to see the demon kings in the bottom of the Abyss, so the demon kings had naturally gone to other worlds. ¡°It¡¯s because of the species explosion! ¡± Mephisto said something that surprised Roy. Under his surprised gaze, Mephisto smiled and explained, ¡°To be precise, this tacit understanding was broken since humans were born.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Roy rubbed his chin thoughtfully. Mephisto smiled. ¡°It¡¯s as you imagine. The souls of humans are extremely attractive to demons and angels, so when this intelligent species was born, the tacit understanding was broken! But¡­ this is only one of them!¡± ¡°Are there other reasons?¡± Roy looked at him. The expression on Mephisto¡¯s face became a little strange. He reached out to stroke his meticulously combed hair and said, ¡°There¡¯s another reason. We discovered that ever since the birth of humanity, be it the Gates of the Abyss or the Gates of Heaven, the number of worlds that they could connect to suddenly increased. It¡¯s as though¡­ as though these worlds were born with humans. Especially as human intelligence continued to develop, more intelligent races gradually began to appear, and the number of worlds in the Infinite Worlds increased with each passing day. Especially in the past couple of thousand years, this growth rate has reached its peak. Even us ancients can¡¯t tell how many worlds exist now.¡± Mephisto paused for a moment before saying something that surprised Roy. ¡°Out of curiosity, we¡¯ve also tried to study humans, and then we discovered an astonishing fact. As human imagination grows, additional parallel worlds will appear!¡± Roy looked at Mephisto in astonishment. He did not expect Mephisto to come to such an astonishing conclusion. When he went to other worlds and found people and worldviews that he was familiar with, he had suspected that the so-called Infinite Worlds were simply worlds in the imagination of humans. It was just that these worlds were more real and concrete. He thought that he might be the only one who knew about this, but he did not expect that old monsters like Mephisto seemed to have discovered this long ago! This indeed caught Roy by surprise. ¡°Surprised, right? But judging from your expression, you seem to have discovered some truths, right?¡± Mephisto looked at Roy with a smile. ¡°So, what were your thoughts when you discovered this? Did you have a similar thought to ¡®do we all live in a certain book?¡±¡® This time, Roy nodded. He had indeed thought of this. ¡°It¡¯s not just you. We old fellows have similar thoughts!¡± Mephisto sighed. ¡°This is a despairing conclusion. It¡¯s the same for angels and demons. It almost made us go crazy, so we broke the tacit understanding and started desperately going to other worlds to search for the truth.¡± ¡°The result?¡± Roy asked nervously. ¡°Result?¡± Mephisto looked at him with a teasing expression. ¡°The result is¡­ we were all wrong!¡± ¡°Huh?!¡± Roy could not understand. ¡°The growth and appearance of the Infinite Worlds are indeed related to the imagination of humans!¡± Mephisto looked at Roy¡¯s distorted expression in amusement and explained, ¡°But it¡¯s not as we thought, that we¡¯re living under a certain two-dimensional world. In fact, it should be said that the imagination of humans is indeed the origin of the Infinite Worlds. But once these worlds appear, they will reflect the imagination of humans instead!¡± ¡°Wait, what do you mean? Why do I feel a little confused? What do you mean by reflecting the imagination of humans?¡± Roy quickly asked. Mephisto leaned back in his chair and raised a finger. ¡°For example, if a certain human had an imagination and imagined a bizarre story segment, and he repeatedly pondered over this imaginary story segment and even shared it with others to let more people know and become familiar with it, then this collective consciousness might affect the will of the Void, causing a world related to this story segment to be born in the Void. But such a newly born world is real and will evolve on its own with the source, which is the story segment, as the benchmark. And this evolution will, in turn, cause disturbances, causing the humans who know the story segment to further perfect their imagination! But at this time, human imagination has completely turned into fiction, and a real world has evolved there, but it has nothing to do with the human imagination¡­¡± ¡°¡­ There¡¯s such a thing?!¡± Roy felt even more confused. He seemed to understand, but he did not understand at all. Mephisto paused for a moment to let Roy calm down before continuing, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate this conclusion. In fact, in order to understand this truth, we old fellows created clones to reduce the price of power and enter many worlds to investigate at the same time. As a result, this caused the clones with independent personalities to be unwilling to return because the clones think that they are also true existences¡­ Hmm, that¡¯s a little off-topic. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve observed the activities of humans or if you¡¯ve seen the widely circulated literary and artistic works born in the human world. You have to know that the existence of many worlds can find their source from literary and artistic works. But after our research, we found that these worlds are not unchanging. Artificial intervention might cause the evolution of these worlds to go in another direction, and it won¡¯t continue to follow the development of the plot in the literary works!¡± Hearing this, Roy immediately understood. Indeed, he had noticed this before. For example, in the Van Helsing world, he had picked up Gabriel¡¯s soul fragment after Van Helsing died. This did not match the plot he knew at all. But the problem was that this world still existed and did not die because of it. It was the same for the Heroes of Might and Magic world. Because of his appearance, the plot he was familiar with had long changed beyond recognition, but Sareth, the Dark Messiah who should have existed, was still living well in the Abyss¡­ This should be what Mephisto said. The Infinite Worlds were actually real and evolving¡­ ¡°The world is real, and we are real!¡± Mephisto saw what Roy was thinking. ¡°There¡¯s no doubt about this. Although it feels a little strange, I think it should be the Creator¡¯s deep meaning. It¡¯s just that we can¡¯t understand it. The first-generation demons and angels like Lucifer and Michael worship the Creator deeply, so they¡¯ve always wanted to find the Creator to ask for an explanation, but I don¡¯t have this thought. I¡¯m a demon, and I think I just need to play my role well.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Roy nodded. ¡°Then, here comes the question. As a demon, what should my role be?¡± Mephisto narrowed his eyes and revealed a strange smile. ¡°¡­ Destroy the world?¡± Roy tilted his head and looked at him. ¡°Yes, I am a spirit who is forever negating! As long as it is born, everything will naturally be destroyed, so it¡¯s better for nothing to happen. Humans and angels call this destruction and crime. Simply put, it¡¯s called ¡®evil¡¯, but this is my intrinsic attribute.¡± Mephisto spread his hands. ¡°This is also the intrinsic nature of demons!¡± ¡°Then, you appeared here to invite me to destroy the world with you?¡± Roy asked in amusement. ¡°Pardon my frankness, but great King of Hatred Mephisto, shouldn¡¯t you borrow the hands of others for this matter?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± A trace of hesitation appeared on Mephisto¡¯s face, but in the end, he still said, ¡°Because I¡­ encountered a problem, a huge problem¡­ This problem even exceeds my control¡­¡± Chapter 501 Chapter 501: The Unlucky Mephisto Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Under Roy¡¯s wish to hear the details, Mephisto hesitated a little but still told him about the trouble he had encountered. Mephisto, known as the King of Hatred, was recognized as a big boss-level demon in the Abyss, Heaven, and the human worlds. This was without a doubt. His resounding name spread across many worlds, and his dark believers were all over the Infinite Worlds. Demon kings of this level could be said to be able to fight wherever they wanted and destroy wherever they wanted. It was difficult to find an opponent in the Infinite Worlds, but this did not seem to be the case. As the saying went, if you walked by the river often, how could you not wet your shoes? If you walked too much at night, you would encounter ghosts¡­ These words were probably used to describe Mephisto. After becoming a demon king, due to their powerful strength and destructive power, it would be difficult for the demon kings to descend into some worlds. Especially in low-energy worlds, if people wanted to summon demon king-level demons, they would have to organize a large-scale sacrificial ritual with hundreds of thousands or even millions of souls as the price. Only then would they be able to break through the restraints of the world effect and let demon king-level demons go to these worlds. But such sacrificial rituals were easier said than done. The dark cults that believed in demons were the target of detestation by everyone in various worlds, not to mention that there were angels monitoring them from behind. In the long years of the Abyss, the number of demon kings that could be summoned by large-scale sacrifices was countable with one hand. Low-energy worlds had too strong a repulsive force against demon kings. High -energy worlds were relatively better because the psionic powers of the mystical side could be used by the general public. And if too much psionic power was used, it would naturally interfere with the stability of the world effect. Thus, high-energy worlds often had many exploitable loopholes, and it was not too much of a problem for demon kings to descend in their true bodies. Therefore, the stronger the demon, the more they liked to go to these high-energy worlds. However, there were advantages and disadvantages. The demon kings could take advantage of the loopholes to go to high-energy worlds, but the opponents they had to face were also not comparable to those of low-energy worlds. In worlds with highly active psionic powers, the strength that intelligent life could grasp would also be stronger. Various mages, warlocks, astrologers, and so on would emerge one after another, and the best of them were so powerful that they could even defeat gods! Such a situation seemed to be a kind of rule in and of itself, so even an old demon king like Mephisto did not dare to say that he could really run amuck across the various worlds. In the past few thousand years, Mephisto¡¯s life had not been going smooth. He and his clones had chosen to go to several high-energy worlds, but they had all encountered powerful opponents without exception¡­ ¡°The first world I went to was relatively special!¡± Mephisto said gloomily. ¡°This world has many parallel universes. I thought that I could get a good harvest there, but I didn¡¯t expect there to be a group of powerful mages in the main world. The leader is a guy named the Ancient One. He has a different image in many parallel universes, but the only similarity is that they all have power comparable to gods. He is called the Sorcerer Supreme and is the guardian of the main world¡­ Upon hearing the name Ancient One, Roy immediately realized that Mephisto should be referring to the Marvel world. No wonder he said that there were many parallel universes there. This was definitely the Marvel world. ¡°Originally, with my physical strength, I wouldn¡¯t have lost to the Sorcerer Supreme!¡± Mephisto sighed. ¡°But the troublesome thing is that this world has a very special kind of gem, Infinity Stones! There are a total of six Infinity Stones, and each one is as powerful as the power of the Creator. And the Sorcerer Supreme just happens to have the Time Stone. I fought him a few times, but I could only retreat under the power of the Time Stone¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re inviting me to this world?¡± Roy frowned. ¡®Even you can¡¯t defeat the Sorcerer Supreme. Do you think we could just by joining forces?¡± Mephisto shook his head. ¡°Of course not. Don¡¯t misunderstand. What I want to invite you to isn¡¯t this strange world. To be honest, the power of the Sorcerer Supreme is too strong. Moreover, it¡¯s said that there are existences stronger than the Sorcerer Supreme outside the universe. I don¡¯t think I can do much in this world, so I only left a clone there in the end and let the clone stay there to see if there would be other opportunities in the future¡­¡± Roy shrugged and did not answer. Of course, he could tell that Mephisto was being sincere. Indeed, there were many powerful existences in the Marvel world. Things like Thanos and the Celestials were even more powerful than the Sorcerer Supreme¡­ The titans were a genesis race born together with angels and demons, and many titans were even more outstanding than angels and demons. If Mephisto really wanted to do something in that world, it was impossible for him not to put in a great deal of effort. But after this conversation, Roy roughly understood what the trouble Mephisto mentioned was. A great demon king was being suppressed by a human, and he could not wantonly destroy the entire world. He could only hide in the main world and rely on signing contracts to play with people¡¯s hearts, create the Ghost Rider to find some fun for himself, or take in a son. Then when his ambitious son rebelled against him, he would release the Ghost Rider to beat his son up¡­ This kind of elderly life that Mephisto could only use to entertain himself was really worrying for him, right? As expected, Mephisto then talked about the situation of the clone he had left in the Marvel world after he left, seemingly wanting to pour out his grievances to Roy. ¡°After returning to the Abyss, I stayed for a while. But although it was comfortable staying in this dark and boundless Abyss, it was really boring¡­¡± Mephisto said. ¡°So later, I went to another world. In this world, my two brothers Diablo and Baal have been fighting against the Archangels of the High Heavens. I thought it would be good to go and have some exercise with the Archangels. Some of us old friends haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time, and we missed each other a lot¡­ ¡°Diablo? Baal?¡± Roy understood and said speechlessly, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want to say that the situation wasn¡¯t good after you went?¡± Mephisto stomped the ground with his cane and said bitterly, ¡°That¡¯s right! Not long after I went to this world, my two brothers and I were tragically sealed one after another. Although this seal didn¡¯t trap us for long, it was simply a humiliation to us demon kings! Those damn angels used humans and got them to seal us with the Black Soulstone!¡± ¡°It looks like you escaped in the end¡­¡± Roy looked at him and rubbed his chin. ¡°But you left another clone there?¡± ¡°I was able to escape because I left a clone!¡± Mephisto said with a dark expression. ¡°I understand that creating a clone will cause harm, but I didn¡¯t want to stay in the seal forever¡­¡± ¡°What about your two brothers, Diablo and Baal?¡± Roy asked. ¡°Are they still sealed?¡± The reason why Roy asked this was to figure out the current time in the Diablo world. ¡°During this period, my brother Diablo escaped from the seal once!¡± Mephisto said. ¡°That was because he had a backup plan. He had a daughter with human blood. With the help of this bloodline descendent, he escaped from the seal and led the demons to counterattack the High Heavens. But just as he was about to destroy the Crystal Arch, Archangel Tyrael stopped him¡­ Now, he¡¯s sealed in the Black Soulstone again¡­¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Roy was a little speechless. He felt that Mephisto and his two brothers were really suffering in this world. They were always in the cycle of being sealed, breaking the seal, and then being sealed again¡­ Although he really wanted to mock them, Roy roughly understood a little about the current time of the Diablo world. It was probably in the latter parts of Diablo 3. During the time that Mephisto left and came to the Abyss, the angel Malthael had already started to play tricks, right? In that case, the Black Soulstone sealing Diablo and the others would probably be unsealed again, right? After telling his general story, Mephisto focused his gaze on Roy. ¡°I believe you can tell. Yes, I came to find you this time precisely because of this matter. My brothers and I, the three demon kings, joined forces, but we were still unable to deal with this world. Instead, we seemed to have fallen into a strange loop. Every time we wanted to do something, the angels and humans would always destroy it, so I was wondering if I should introduce more variables to intervene and prevent the evolution of this world from continuing like this!¡± ¡°Why did you think of looking for me?¡± Roy asked curiously. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that an old demon king like you can¡¯t contact other demon kings to help you.¡± Mephisto narrowed his eyes, and a golden-red light flashed in them. At this moment, he had already regained his gentlemanly bearing. ¡°The clone named Rodin gave me his memories. This is one of the reasons. And the other more important reason is actually Lilith!¡± ¡°Lilith?!¡± Roy was slightly shocked. ¡°Why is she involved?¡± ¡°Hmph. Do you think ordinary humans have the power to defeat us?¡± Mephisto snorted coldly and said hatefully, ¡°Isn¡¯t it all because of what Lilith did back then! She also descended into this world. I don¡¯t know if it was her clone or her main body, but she mated with an angel and created a new bloodline in this world: the nephalem! They are humans with the power of angels and demons and have great potential. After growing up, they¡¯ve already become a huge obstacle! Although Lilith was exiled later, those humans who regarded her as their mother are actually plotting to summon her back¡­ ¡°And you, Osiris!¡± Mephisto pointed at Roy. ¡°You should have come into contact with Lilith, right? From the moment I entered your territory, I sensed the aura of Lilith¡¯s Red Sea Egg. It¡¯s right below your territory!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The Red Sea Egg is with me! ¡± Roy nodded. He knew that since Mephisto said so, he could indeed sense the aura of the Red Sea Egg. ¡°It seems like your true purpose in looking for me is this Red Sea Egg?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Mephisto nodded. ¡°You may not be too clear, but the Red Sea Egg in your hand is actually Lilith¡¯s placenta! At least, it¡¯s one of her placentas! Lilith used it to give birth to the nephalem, so if I want to eliminate those damn angel and demon hybrids, it is necessary to use the Red Sea Egg! Osiris, bring it and go with me to this world. I promise you that after destroying this world and occupying the High Heavens, you will obtain the spoils of war you deserve!¡± ¡°You¡­ want me to fight Lilith?¡± Roy looked at him strangely. ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°Whether Lilith can descend into this world again depends on you and me.. As long as we destroy the entire world before those damn humans summon her again, she will never be able to return!¡± Chapter 502 Chapter 502: My Title? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After staying for half a day, Mephisto left Roy¡¯s territory in satisfaction. Yes, Mephisto had achieved his goal for this trip. Roy had agreed and planned to go to the Diablo world. After Mephisto left, Julia and Benia came to Roy¡¯s sides and asked worriedly, ¡°Darling, are you really planning to go to that world?¡± ¡°Why? Are you worried about me?¡± Roy raised Julia¡¯s chin and smiled. He was still in his human form, so this smile was not sinister but rather gentle. It made Julia feel a little dazed for a moment, but she quickly returned to her senses. ¡°Of course I¡¯m worried. I keep feeling that Mephisto seems to be deceiving you! ¡± ¡°Of course I know that he wants to deceive me!¡± Roy snorted coldly and stood up from the throne. The mist on his body churned, and he returned to his previous demon form. However, the wings behind him were not the same as the previous three pairs, but they were a single pair. These wings were not in the standard bat wings but reverse wings like Samael¡¯s. Benia came forward in a trance and reached out to gently stroke Roy¡¯s reverse wings. Compared to her own reverse wings, his reverse wings were thicker and larger, and the texture was hard, full of the characteristics of male demons, so she started rubbing his body with her calf. Roy hugged her and kissed her fiercely before continuing, ¡°Hmph. Those ancient demon kings all are stuck in that world. Why should I, a demon king, be the only one who can solve their predicament? Mephisto came to me because he felt that I had just advanced to the demon king level and was complacent, so it was easy for him to deceive me. Although he kept saying that angels joined forces with humans to deceive them, in my opinion, that world is definitely more dangerous than he described.¡± ¡°Then why did you agree to him?¡± Julia came forward and touched Roy¡¯s chest with Benia. She said with some grievances, ¡°Is it really because of Lilith? Are the two of us inferior to Lilith?¡± ¡°Lilith is only one Of the reasons, and it¡¯s not what you think I¡¯ve never had any interest in Lilith! Roy shook his head. I don¡¯t know who is the main body and who is the clone between the Lilith who is about to descend into that world and the one in the Darksiders world. But judging from Mephisto¡¯s situation, the two are definitely related. I don t intend to go to the Darksiders world anymore. After all, the matter with the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse hasn¡¯t been resolved, so I can only go to the world where Mephisto and his group are. I think that if there¡¯s a connection between the two Liliths, then she must still remember me. I want to ask her personally what she saw in the River of Time¡­¡± There were too many secrets hidden in Lilith. It seemed that she had deliberately let Roy take the Red Sea Egg that he had brought back. Otherwise, it would have been easy for Lilith to take it back, but she did not say anything or even mention it. Mephisto said that the Red Sea Egg was Lilith¡¯s placenta. It was unknown if this sentence was true or false, but Roy had always had a guess. He felt that this thing should be a relic of the Creator, just like the Demon Bible steles he had brought back. The ancient demon kings might be the first batch of wielders or users at most, but they were not the true creators. Now, Roy did not have all of the Demon Bible in his hands. Perhaps he could find another when he went to the Diablo world¡­ This was the second reason he agreed to Mephisto¡¯s request. Roy pondered. The Diablo world now had Mephisto, Baal, and Diablo, as well as Lilith, who was about to descend, so there were four ancient demon kings. If he counted Belial, Azmodan, Andariel, and Duriel, who were four demon kings of the same rank, it was eight demon kings. With so many demon kings gathered, it was absolutely impossible to say which of them did not have the Demon Bible in their hands¡­ The last reason was related to Roy¡¯s authority. During his seclusion, he had been studying the power of authority. This power that could manipulate the underlying information was very novel to him. But in his research, he had found that magic power did not seem to be the best medium to drive the power of authority! As a demon, even though Roy had obtained a divine spark and wielded authority, the power of his authority was inclined toward destruction and ruin. Like other demon kings, he had the ability to destroy objects and things at any level. This ¡®at any level¡¯ referred to the method. For example, if you wanted to destroy a stone, you could smash it with a hammer or throw it into a fire to melt it. These were all methods of destruction. Roy¡¯s authority could destroy it from the information level. For example, he could directly change the function of the molecules of the stone and turn it into powder or directly change the density of the stone and cause it to collapse inwardly. Everything in this world could be said to be strong and stable. But they could also be said to be incomparably fragile because once the many pieces of information that constituted things were tampered with or extracted, they would immediately lose their stability and be destroyed. This was the power bestowed by divine sparks to the demon kings and gods. Roy had once suspected that the power of this authority was the power of the Creator. But after it reached the demons and angels, it split into two. The demons had the power to destroy information, and the angels had the power to create information¡­ After Roy had this thought, he suddenly thought of Lilith. Did Lilith create the nephalem (nephilim) to fuse the authority of demons and angels and restore the power of the Creator?! Or rather, she wanted to create a new Creator?! To be honest, he was shocked when he thought of this. Her mysteriousness in his eyes deepened.. With time, Roy found that among the many ways of destruction and ruin, the best way he could manipulate it was actually temperature! Extreme temperature! Perhaps this had something to do with his previous status as a frost demon. He found that he could arbitrarily change the temperature of objects. At the lowest, he could bring them to absolute zero, and at the highest, he could bring them to a temperature of 100 million degrees Celsius. This was the temperature during nuclear fusion. But it was not easy to get objects to enter these two extreme temperatures. It was indeed possible to use magic power as a medium, but it was extremely difficult. Be it absolute zero or a high temperature of 100 million degrees, it required an immense amount of magic power to achieve. Even though Roy was now a demon king, he was still very hard-pressed. So after studying it tor a long time, he began to wonder if magic power was the best catalyst for driving the power of authority. It was normal to think this way because magic power had always been used to cast magic. It should be the best catalyst and medium to drive magic and the power of authority.. After thinking about it, Roy suddenly considered his original idea. Before he became a demon king, he had imagined the power of a demon king. He thought that emotions should be a power of laws. But after becoming a demon king, he discovered that the divine spark did not give him the power of laws like emotions but information. However, why was it that every demon king was given a title of negative emotions? Did this mean that for demons, the power of these negative emotions was the best medium for driving authority? Roy felt that his guess should be right. When a soul contained negative emotions, such souls were the most delicious for demons. Demons had been pursuing these negative emotions for a long time, and it could be said to be an innate instinct. Perhaps this instinctive pursuit was to prepare for becoming a demon king and wielding authority¡­ Therefore, Roy asked himself, Which negative emotion will I use to drive the power of authority? What kind of title will I, as a demon king, be given? He could only find the answers to all of this by going to the human world because¡­ humans were the species with the richest emotional power among all intelligent creatures. Since Mephisto had come, he could take advantage of the situation and go to the Diablo world.. He could use the humans of this world to find his emotional power! Chapter 503 Chapter 503: Town¡¯s Demon Trail Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The sky was dark. Thick dark clouds blocked the moonlight, turning the ground pitch-black. From time to time, lightning would flash among the distorted clouds. Only at this time would the ground light up for a moment. The foul-smelling cold wind with the stench of decay howled, sweeping past the strange stone mountains and valleys. In the depths of the valleys was a deserted, dilapidated town. The broken windows and eaves creaked with the wind. It was one of the few sounds in this silent town. A group of carrion-eating crows was circling above the town. Their black feathers were moist and shiny, and they looked like they just had a good meal. There were several big withered trees in the town, and on the bare branches hung a few shriveled bodies. They were human corpses that had long dried up. These corpses swayed with the airflow, and their sunken eye sockets looked at the town below them. Most of the buildings in the town had collapsed, and the building materials still had traces of being burnt. Some damaged swords were scattered all over the town. Looking at the black color on them, it was unknown if it was the blood of their former master or the blood of the enemy¡­ This place was an abandoned town in the human world of Sanctuary. There were countless towns like this in Sanctuary. The territories that the pioneers had spent decades establishing often collapsed in an instant. But in this town that should have been deathly silent, there was a slight difference today. In a collapsed church in the center of the town, dim lights were coming out, and the rotten wind was accompanied by a faint strange sound, as though it was haunted. It was late at night, and about two kilometers away from the town, a few warhorses appeared. On these warhorses were people who had covered themselves tightly. These people rode their horses and gradually slowed down when they were about to approach the town. The leader jumped down from his horse, stood on the ground, and took off his cloak. He was a burly man with a tower-like body and a scarred face. His wild blond hair was tied up above his head, and two heavy axes were crossed behind his waist. After he dismounted, the other knights landed one after another, stood with this big man, and looked cautiously at the dead town in front of them. ¡°Kehr, is this the place?¡± a petite figure asked, sounding like a woman. ¡°Are the survivors of Zakarum really hiding in this town?¡± ¡°The intelligence shouldn¡¯t be a problem. There aren¡¯t many enemies!¡± the man named Kehr said in a deep voice. ¡°But we don¡¯t have any information about why these survivors of the Church of Zakarum are hiding here. We can only rely on ourselves to investigate.¡± ¡°Then, what are we waiting for?¡± Another man¡¯s voice came. It was a tall, thin figure. He took out a crossbow, held it in his hand, and pulled the string. ¡°Kill those guys. Leave one alive to ask. Don¡¯t you understand?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go! In the name of Horadrim!¡± The petite woman took out a staff that was almost as tall as her. With her voice, the crystal at the top of the staff flashed with a fiery red light. The group headed toward the town. Lightning flashed in the sky, illuminating their path. The ghost-like town looked strange in the light, but they were fearless. This was because they were professional demon hunters from the Church of Horadrim, ¡®professionals¡¯ with great power! After entering the town and exploring, this group of demon hunters discovered the strange light in the center of the town. But just as they were about to enter the church, they were attacked by a large number of monsters. These monsters seemed to have emerged from the church. They were ferocious and fearless as they launched suicidal attacks against the demon hunters. At first, the demon hunters were still patient and formed a formation to block the monsters¡¯ attacks. But after a while, the demon hunters realized that something was wrong. The monsters were not strong, but there were too many of them. It was as though a Gate of Hell had opened in a church, allowing these monsters to appear continuously. ¡°They¡¯re delaying us. Something must be happening in the church! ¡± the petite female mage said. Everyone agreed with her guess. So the next second, the burly man named Kehr roared angrily, held his two axes, and turned into a whirlwind as he charged forward. The monsters pouncing on him instantly turned into pieces of flesh and blood under his two axes. With the opening created by the meat grinder, the other demon hunters quickly followed. After rushing to the church, the female mage held her staff with both hands, and the light of magic power lit up on her body. Then a meteor burning with raging flames appeared in the air and smashed straight at the church¡¯s roof. With a loud bang, the roof of the collapsed church was completely lifted off, exposing the interior. But what was strange was that after smashing open the church¡¯s roof, the demon hunters did not find anything abnormal inside. Only a Gate of Hell shining with blood-red light was slowly closing. ¡°Is it over?¡± Looking at the Gate of Hell that was closing, the demon hunters were puzzled. They felt that it was too easy to resolve. Not¡­ right! Where were the remnants of the Church of Zakarum in the intelligence? Why hadn¡¯t they seen them? ¡°Look around! There might be some kind of mechanism here!¡± The man with the two axes shook off the limbs and flesh hanging from his body and took the lead to step forward. The demon hunters started searching around the church. Under their careful search, they finally found something! It was a secret door behind a bookcase. After the demon hunters found the mechanism and twisted it, the secret door opened with a click, revealing a narrow passage that could only fit one person. From the direction of the passage, it seemed to lead to the underground of the church. Taking out torches, the demon hunters were vigilant and began to enter the passage one after another. They could already tell that the Gate of Hell outside might just be a means of guarding. The surviving members of the Church of Zakarum should be hiding in the underground space. If they did not hurry, they might escape. The staircase was unexpectedly long. After walking for nearly twenty minutes, they finally saw the light ahead, but they did not know where it went. At the exit, the demon hunters carefully leaned forward to observe, and what they saw was a giant underground hall. There were torches burning all around, illuminating the strange blood-red demon characters on the wall. In the middle of the hall, an enormous hexagram was engraved in the floor. At the sharp corners of the hexagram lay dozens of believers wearing the clothes of the Church of Zakarum. These believers were already lying in pools of blood. But judging from the remaining fanaticism in their eyes and the hands holding the hilt of their abdomens, it was obvious that they had committed suicide. The blood of these believers was flowing along the engraved hexagram grooves and gradually perfecting the pattern. ¡°Self sacrifice??¡± The demon hunters were shocked, and then they immediately reacted and looked at the center of the magic formation. There, a Zakarum believer in a priest robe was quickly chanting incantations. He chanted in the demon language and repeated in the human language. As he chanted, the blood flowing in the hexagram magic formation began to emit a blood-red ominous light! ¡°Quick! Stop him!¡± Kehr shouted and immediately rushed into the magic formation with his two axes. The other demon hunters tacitly cooperated well with him and attacked together. The scarlet demon-hunting arrows were the first to shoot at the priest presiding over the magic formation. But as soon as these arrows entered the range of the magic formation, they immediately lost their momentum and fell. A huge red light screen appeared and enveloped the entire magic formation. Kehr, who was charging forward, was also blocked by this light shield. He slammed his head into the light shield, and under the pain, he angrily slashed at the light shield. The other demon hunters also helped in trying to break the light shield. The chanting priest seemed to understand that he would not be able to stop these demon hunters for long, so his chanting speed increased again. ¡°Damn it! He wants to summon a demon!¡± Kehr roared. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me these guys want to resurrect their master, Mephisto?!¡± ¡°Impossible. Although Mephisto is sealed, how can it be so easy to resurrect him?¡± the female mage hurriedly replied. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. It¡¯s more important to stop him quickly!¡± Thus, the group strengthened their attacks. But at this moment, the priest¡¯s chanting suddenly stopped. The blood-red light shield covering the magic formation suddenly disappeared at the same time, almost causing Kehr, at the front, to crash into the magic formation. Fortunately, he reacted quickly and stopped in time to stand at the edge of the magic formation. The appearance of this abnormality shocked the demon hunters. They thought that the priest¡¯s ritual was complete, and a powerful demon was about to come out. But then they saw the priest in the formation suddenly let out a tragic roar. The skin and flesh on his face quickly dried up, and his entire body shrank. At this moment, it was as though all his essence, energy, and spirit had been sucked away, and he instantly became old. Threads of black soul light swarmed out of his eyes, mouth, and nose and seeped into the magic formation before disappearing. When the soul light disappeared, the priest collapsed to the floor. ¡°Is this¡­ a backlash?! His ritual failed?!¡± The demon hunters quickly realized and looked at the gradually dissipating magic formation with surprise and doubt. Kehr was shocked and could not care less. He rushed to the front of the priest, squatted down, and grabbed his collar. While he was dying, he asked, ¡°What did you do?! Who do you want to summon?¡± The priest did not answer him. His withered face was like a dried corpse, and he only opened his mouth with difficulty and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Not enough. The offerings¡­ are not enough¡­ My Lord, we can¡¯t¡­ complete what you ordered¡­¡± With that, the priest died. Kehr heard some words and did not know what was going on, but he understood what the priest meant when he said ¡®My Lord¡¯. It was the King of Hatred, Mephisto. What did Mephisto order? What is it? ¡°Damn it!¡± Kehr thought for a long time but could not understand. He punched the ground angrily. ¡°Looks like¡­ we have to report this matter!¡± The female mage sighed.. ¡°I hope¡­ Tyrael can give us guidance¡­¡± Chapter 504 Chapter 504: True Sacrificial Ritual Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios About ten days later, the news reached the new Church of Horadrim. In a quiet room, Archangel Tyrael, who had transformed into human form, was looking at several pieces of information on the table in front of him under candlelight. In fact, it was not only Kehr and the others who had encountered the remnants of the Church of Zakarum in that town. There were also several similar sacrificial events happening all over the world of Sanctuary. After encountering these events, the demon hunters under the Church of Horadrim immediately realized the seriousness, so they sent intelligence back to the church. The information in front of Tyrael was all reports of similar incidents, so every time he browsed through one, his expression became more solemn. As an Archangel who had recovered his memories, Tyrael had a long memory. He knew very well what the Church of Zakarum was like. Back then, the original Church of Zakarum represented the camp of light and justice. But because it imprisoned the soulstone of Mephisto, the King of Hatred, it eventually fell because of him. Almost everyone in the church fell to the dark side and became Mephisto¡¯s minions and lackeys. Now, Zakarum was no longer the church that produced paladins. In Sanctuary, the cultists of Zakarum had become synonymous with a dark order. It was precisely because he knew that the master of the Church of Zakarum was Mephisto that Tyrael took it so seriously. He knew very well that the sudden activity of the Church of Zakarum cultists might be another scheme of Mephisto. Just a few years ago, Diablo, the King of Terror, had gathered the power of the seven demon kings, broke out of the seal, and killed his way into the High Heavens. The Archangels of the Angiris Council could not resist Diablo¡¯s unstoppable offensive. It was only with the help of the power of the nephalem that Tyrael finally defeated Diablo and sealed him back into the Black Soulstone. Afterward, Tyrael had planned to completely seal the Black Soulstone of Diablo with his newly established Brotherhood of the Horadrim. But Malthael, who had fallen and become the Angel of Death, suddenly appeared and took Diablo¡¯s soulstone from him. The most troublesome thing was that after taking Diablo¡¯s soulstone, Malthael actually devoured it and became incomparably powerful with the help of the demon kings. With no other choice, Tyrael could only rely on the nephalem¡¯s power to fight his way into the Pandemonium Fortress. He fought a massive battle with Malthael and finally obtained a difficult victory and defeated him. Malthael fell from the Pandemonium Fortress. But during his fall, Diablo¡¯s soul, which had been devoured, escaped. It was not until this moment that Tyrael realized that Malthael had not completely fused with the power of the seven demon kings. From this moment on, Tyrael understood that the seven demon kings might return again. They had indestructible souls, and they would resurrect time and time again like in the Eternal War and bring suffering to this world. ¡°Is it the King of Hatred Mephisto who returns first?¡± Tyrael looked at the intelligence in front of him with a headache and muttered to himself, ¡°Is he ordering the Zakarum cultists to summon him back?¡± ¡°But¡­ something doesn¡¯t seem right¡­¡± Tyrael carefully read the intelligence again. If Mephisto wanted to return with the sacrificial ritual, how could it fail? Although the souls of the demon kings were indestructible, it would take a long time to recuperate after being heavily injured and dying. It had only been a few years since Malthael¡¯s death, and even if Mephisto¡¯s soul regained consciousness, it was still relatively weak. Under such circumstances, the sacrificial ritual did not need to be too large. In fact, it could summon his soul back from the Chaos Realm. So why did the rituals mentioned in the intelligence end in failure? Just as Tyrael was feeling puzzled, another piece of information was delivered. He took it and found that it was another report of Horadrim Brotherhood members thwarting a sacrificial ritual. But unlike the previous reports, this report had recorded the scene with a photographic stone and delivered it together. Through this photographic stone, Tyrael finally saw the scene. As a high-level Archangel, he was naturally proficient in various demon languages and characters. After carefully identifying the magic formation in the image, his face gradually became more and more surprised. ¡°Holy Light above! This¡­ this ritual doesn¡¯t want to summon Mephisto, the King of Hatred?!¡± Tyrael¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s a demon from the Outer Realm?! ¡°People! Come!¡± Tyrael was finally anxious and quickly shouted. When an attendant of the Horadrim Brotherhood came in, he immediately said, ¡°Immediately inform all the members of the Brotherhood of the Horadrim to issue an emergency mobilization order and eliminate the Zakarum cultists at all costs. Tell them that the Zakarum cultists are trying to summon a powerful alien demon king! This a powerful existence not inferior to the seven demon kings. We can¡¯t let this scheme succeed!¡± Tyrael¡¯s order was quickly passed down, but it stunned the entire Brotherhood of the Horadrim. What did Tyrael mean? A new demon king? A new demon king other than the seven demon kings? Where did it come from? Tyrael did not care what the members of the Brotherhood of the Horadrim thought. He did not know if the seven demon kings were eight, but he was indeed worried because he recognized the term ¡®Your Majesty¡¯ from the demon characters engraved in the ritual magic formation. To demons, only demon kings could use the term ¡®Your Majesty¡¯! ¡°Os¡­ Osiris? This is how it¡¯s pronounced, right¡­¡± Tyrael looked at the image in the photographic stone repeatedly and finally read the pronunciation of the name in the demon language. But after reading this name, he was a little confused. Because in his impression, he had never heard of any demon king with this name¡­ ¡°Perhaps I should return to the High Heavens¡­¡± Tyrael calculated. ¡°The High Heavens has a projection of the Book of Truth from the Garden of Eden. Perhaps I can find the origin of this demon king from the Book of Truth¡­ He immediately put his thoughts into action and returned to the High Heavens. After the battle with Malthael, the relationship between Tyrael and Imperius, the Archangel of Valor, had eased. He should be able to see the Book of Truth¡­ right? However, what Tyrael did not know was that while he was heading to the High Heavens, something huge happened in the world of Sanctuary. The Brotherhood of the Horadrim followed his instructions and sent out a large number of people to eliminate the Zakarum cultists. Many nephalem descendants naturally followed. But when one of the teams discovered a gathering point of Zakarum cultists and was about to attack, they found that they had fallen into a trap! At this gathering point, tens of thousands of Zakarum cultists surged out and surrounded this small group of nephalem. Then they attacked them fearlessly. Finally, at the cost of massive casualties, they used their lives to capture this team of nephalem. In fact, this was simply a scheme of Mephisto. He knew very well that with the current scattered Zakarum cultists, it was impossible for them to organize a vast summoning ritual to summon Roy from outside the Chaos Realm. Therefore, he first got the Zakarum cultists to hold rituals to confuse the Church of Horadrim. After they took it seriously, he got the Zakarum cultists to set a trap and capture this group of nephalem. It felt like a diversion¡­ As a hybrid of angels and demons, the nephalem possessed powerful soul power. Using them as offerings was enough to offset the immense consumption of the sacrificial ritual¡­ Finally, the Zakarum cultists killed this group of nephalem. With their blood and souls, plus the thousands of Zakarum cultists who died as sacrifices, they finally activated the true sacrificial summoning ritual! The blood-red magic formation of the sacrificial ritual soared into the sky, and the sky in eastern Sanctuary appeared strange and terrifying because of this light. Under the dim sky, the Zakarum priest presiding over the ritual looked excitedly at the tumbling cloud vortex in the sky and shouted, ¡°May the sun fall into the western dust! May the light fade! Use the offerings as a guide to rise from Hell and let the Abyss come! The Sovereign of Winter! The Ruler of Darkness! The Dominator of Blood and Lightning! The Singer of Frost and Fire! The Emperor of Plague and War! The Eternal Master of the Dead! In the name of my Lord Mephisto, humble servants like me are singing your true name, Your Majesty Osiris! I beg you to descend from the Abyss!¡± This summoning incantation was chanted in demon language. It was the incantation that Sareth had chanted when Roy descended into the Devil May Cry world. After Roy agreed to Mephisto¡¯s request, he told this incantation to Mephisto, and Mephisto told the Zakarum cultists to use this incantation to summon Roy. The entire Sanctuary world was actually a world similar to an egg. Sanctuary was in the middle, similar to the egg yolk, and the periphery was the Chaos Realm, similar to the egg white. In fact, it was the so-called Purgatory Space. The entire world was wrapped in an eggshell, forming a kind of sealing effect. Therefore, the spatial gate that the summoning ritual needed to open was different from the spatial gates usually opened inside Sanctuary. It was a spatial gate that opened from outside the eggshell (the Outer Realm). This caused the impact of the summoning ritual to be unprecedented. A phenomenon appeared in the eastern sky of the entire Sanctuary, and the blood-red light was clearly visible from hundreds of kilometers away. Countless demon hunters observed the phenomenon and hurriedly rushed over. But it was already too late. As the priest chanted again and again, the magic formation that had absorbed the blood and souls of the nephalem was continuously increasing its magic power output. Countless magic power lightning bolts as thin as hair scattered in the sky. Under the light of this lightning, a deep and dark rift appeared in the sky and began to slowly expand. The evil dark aura of the Abyss slowly seeped out along with the slowly opening spatial rift, causing everyone who felt this aura to feel a chill run down their spines. The weak civilians had already knelt on the ground while looking at the blood-red sky in the distance, holding their hands and praying non-stop. Finally, this dark and deep spatial rift expanded into a circular plane with a diameter of about ten kilometers in the sky. Under the excited gaze of the Zakarum priest and countless terrified people, a demon wrapped in enormous wings slowly emerged out of the rift! The enormous reverse wings slowly spread open, revealing Roy¡¯s ferocious face. His scarlet demon eyes were like lightning and light, and the edges of his semi-transparent body were still flowing with mist like water, giving people a dream-like feeling. With Roy¡¯s appearance, the surrounding air trembled and let out a wail. It seemed like the commotion of his arrival was getting bigger and bigger each time. After all, no world would welcome a powerful alien creature like him. But unfortunately, the will of this world was simply powerless to resist¡­ Roy was here¡­ Chapter 505 Chapter 505: The Eighth of the Seven Demon Kings Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The wind was howling, and the black clouds were rolling with all their might, seemingly trying to cover the enormous hole in the sky. But this effort was clearly futile. The terrifying dark aura on the other side of the Gate of the Abyss was still continuously emanating. Roy floated in the sky and looked down at the ground below. He knew that he had descended into an unfamiliar world again. Everything visible in his vision contained countless information, which was the underlying information produced by the operation of this world. Roy could now gradually interpret this information, so after a short period of observation, he immediately realized what was different about this world. This world¡­ didn¡¯t seem to have been born naturally but was artificially created. This was because a lot of the underlying information seemed to have been deliberately adjusted¡­ This perception that came from the divine spark was very wonderful, allowing Roy to ¡®see¡¯ things. Perhaps it was precisely because of the uniqueness of this world that Roy could feel that the resistance and repulsion he suffered when he descended this time was not as great as he had imagined. Unlike the last time when he was stuck in the Gate of the Abyss, he felt very comfortable after descending, and even the hostility of the world¡¯s will toward him was only a little. No wonder there were so many demon kings in this world at the same time. It seemed that the will of this world had long been accustomed to being bullied by demon kings and planned to lie down¡­ After Roy¡¯s body completely descended, the Gate of the Abyss in the sky slowly closed reluctantly. But the phenomenon in the sky didn¡¯t dissipate. Affected by Roy¡¯s powerful strength, a black blizzard suddenly fell in this area. Lightning flashed, and thunder roared. The Zakarum cultists kneeling on the ground below screamed from time to time, but they immediately swallowed their screams. They were covered in cold sweat as they shivered on the ground, not daring to look up at Roy. It was not until Roy slowly descended and landed on the ground with both feet with a loud thud and a tremor that the leader, a Zakarum high priest, dared to look up. His voice was full of fear and excitement as he said to Roy in a trembling voice, ¡°Your Majesty Osiris, my lord Mephisto asked me to convey his greetings to you and welcome you to Sanctuary¡­¡± Roy lowered his head and looked at the high priest below, who only reached his knees. He asked in a deep voice, ¡°I came according to the agreement. Where is Mephisto?¡± ¡°My lord¡¯s body and soul are still sleeping in this world, so he can¡¯t come to see you¡­¡± the high priest replied respectfully. ¡°But since you¡¯ve already descended, I believe my lord will soon return¡­¡± Roy nodded. Everything was similar to what he had expected. Although he didn¡¯t know whether the Mephisto in this world was a clone or his main body, it was obvious that he was trapped. In this world, Mephisto wasn¡¯t the only demon king. There was also Diablo and the others, who were also demon king-level existences. The power of demons in this world could be said to be unprecedented. Logically speaking, it shouldn¡¯t have been Roy¡¯s turn to intervene here. But what was laughable was that the seven demon kings of this world were all beaten senseless by the angels of the High Heavens and the nephalem. If Roy didn¡¯t remember wrongly, the souls of the seven demon kings had been sealed several times¡­ This situation of losing again and again could no longer be described as iron-headed. Roy didn¡¯t know why Mephisto and the others were so obsessed with this world. But from another perspective, it could also prove how powerful this world¡¯s resistance to demons was! Rov had inst descended into this world and knew nothing ah011t the situation here. But he knew that this wasn¡¯t a place where he could do whatever he wanted with the power of a demon king. He looked up at the distant sky and then at the mountains in the distance. He knew that the phenomenon when he descended would soon attract high-level angels and nephalem. Roy stretched out his hand, and countless eyeball monsters with small wings flew out from his demon claws. These tens of thousands of Demon Eyes for reconnaissance flapped their small wings and soon turned invisible and disappeared. These Demon Eyes would fly in all directions of this world according to Roy¡¯s orders and report back what they detected. This would help Roy understand the true situation of this world better and prevent him from being at a loss. Finally, Roy left a portion of the Demon Eyes and handed them to the Zakarum high priest in front of him. ¡°Take these little things and use them to contact me. When I have orders, I will inform you through them!¡± Yes, in view of his agreement with Mephisto, Roy unceremoniously treated these Zakarum cultists as his subordinates. After hearing Roy¡¯s words, the high priest couldn¡¯t help being stunned for a moment before asking carefully, ¡°Your Majesty Osiris, where¡­ are you going? Aren¡¯t you going to stay and lead us?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Roy grinned and pointed his sharp claws at the high priest. ¡°Unless you want your stronghold to be besieged by countless angels and nephalem, it¡¯s best not to have such thoughts. Your people can hide however they want, and I will temporarily disappear from the eyes of the world until I think I should appear!¡± The high priest nodded and asked carefully, ¡°About the agreement with my lord¡­ ¡°I naturally remember the agreement. I will find a way to release Mephisto!¡± Roy replied. ¡°But before that, you have to find a way to discover his whereabouts. As for when to release him, I¡¯ll make the decision. Understand?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ Your Majesty!¡± The high priest had no choice but to agree respectfully. After Roy explained this, his tall body immediately became illusory, and the mist surrounding him gradually faded. Soon, he disappeared in front of the Zakarum cultists. The Zakarum cultists prostrated on the ground for a long time before finally confirming that Roy¡¯s demon aura had really disappeared. They wiped their cold sweat and stood up. ¡°High Priest, we¡­¡± Before the cultist could finish asking, the high priest immediately waved his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s leave this place first. Those nephalem have probably smelled the scent here and are on their way. If you don¡¯t want to die here, leave quickly!¡± The Zakarum cultists gathered at the scene scattered in all directions. When the nephalem arrived and carefully approached the summoning altar, they found only a large number of black blood marks remaining. As for the powerful demon king they had expected to encounter, there was no trace at all¡­ The news was quickly sent back to the Horadrim Brotherhood. Not only did the people of the Horadrim Brotherhood not heave a sigh of relief when they didn¡¯t see the demon king who descended, but their expressions became even uglier because they knew very well what this meant. This newly-arrived demon king was not a boor. On the contrary, he was so cunning! After he descended, he quickly disappeared and hid. Such a demon was even more terrifying than those who only knew how to shout and kill¡­ ¡°Now, we can only wait. I hope Lord Tyrael can learn the name of this new demon king from the High Heavens¡­ Even a portion of his true name is good. This way, when he appears again, we won¡¯t know nothing about him.. ¡± ¡°Yes, the eighth demon king¡­ This world is indeed plagued with misfortunes¡­¡± At the same time, at the northernmost part of Sanctuary, the cold wind howled and snow fell. A black figure suddenly appeared in this bleak place. This environment suits me better! Roy, who had teleported here, looked around in satisfaction and nodded. In the most inaccessible place, Roy chose a giant mountain. He dug open the solid frozen soil, opened a cave halfway up the mountainside, and then froze the cave. In the depths of the cave, a black ice throne stood again. The eyes of Roy, who was sitting on the black ice throne, flickered with red light. Although he was looking at the snow-white world outside the cave, countless scenes had appeared in his vision. These scenes were all transmitted through the Demon Eyes. Under Roy¡¯s command, these invisible Demon Eyes had gradually found the human gathering points scattered all over Sanctuary. Now, let me see howpowerful the nephalem here are.. Chapter 506 Chapter 506: Soulstone Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Because he had come at Mephisto¡¯s invitation, Roy didn¡¯t bring Julia, Benia, and the others with him since he knew nothing about Sanctuary. Not only them, but he also made Sareth and Fat Tiger stay obediently in the Abyss. Therefore, in Sanctuary, Roy was alone¡­ and it was very convenient for him to move. Ever since he descended and disappeared, Roy had teleported toward the coldest place in this world. It was a lonely scene of ice and snow here, and there were no signs of life within a radius of hundreds of kilometers, causing Roy not to know where he was. But it didn¡¯t matter. Tens of thousands of Demon Eyes were constantly transmitting scenes to him. He might not have been able to handle so many scenes in the past, but now that he had a quantum body, he found that his brain¡¯s ability to process information had skyrocketed. He had sent a portion of the Demon Eyes high in the sky, and they transmitted a bird¡¯s eye view of Sanctuary. Sanctuary was quite large, and it had two enormous landmasses next to each other. Around the landmasses was an endless ocean, and the entire world was in the shape of a sphere. But what was strange was that when Roy ordered the Demon Eyes to fly up, they bumped into a thick barrier! This invisible barrier seemed to be an enormous barrier that enveloped the entire world of Sanctuary. Even though the Demon Eye didn¡¯t pass through this barrier, Roy could feel that there was an even larger space outside it, and he was very familiar with this space. It was a Purgatory Space¡­ Roy nodded thoughtfully. He realized that the Purgatory Space outside was probably the space where Heaven and Hell were. So, it turns out that this Sanctuary is a lone boat born in the vast ocean of a Purgatory Space? No wonder I felt that someone had modified the information when I saw it earlier. It seems like this world was really ¡®created¡­ Roy didn¡¯t let the Demon Eyes break through the barrier because the process of breaking through might cause Heaven or Hell to notice them. He turned his attention to the other Demon Eyes. After he scattered tens of thousands of Demon Eyes across the two enormous landmasses of Sanctuary, they still appeared very sparse. But as time passed, he saw the transmitted scenes of the human gathering points. These human gathering points were of various sizes, ranging from villages of hundreds of people to cities of hundreds of thousands of people. He could see the cultivated farmland outside the gathering points and the caravans shuttling between the gathering points. In a world with high-level angels and many demon kings, these humans living in Sanctuary didn¡¯t look too decadent and numb. Roy couldn¡¯t help marveling that human civilization could still have such vitality. Of course, this might also be related to the fact that the seven demon kings were sealed, and Sanctuary welcomed a short period of peace¡­ After leaving the human gathering points, it was a different scene in the outskirts of the wilderness. There was scorched ground burned by the flames of war, exposed corpses and bones scattered across the ground, ruins of zombies and man-eating beasts, and demon creatures of various sizes wandering in the wilderness. Their hungry eyes were full of greed for blood and souls, and they wanted to kill any living creature they could see¡­ Seeing these scenes, Roy truly felt how cruel this world was to humans. The human gathering places had probably paid an immense price to develop to where they were. Under the prying of the Demon Eyes, Roy saw the extraordinary powers possessed by the humans of Sanctuary. There were wizards who understood the elements and magic, paladins who obtained the power of holy light because of their faith and piety, necromancers who studied darkness and death, demon hunters who focused on stealth and assassination techniques, and barbarians who relied on their immense physical strength to fight. And these humans with extraordinary powers had a unified name in this world: nephalem! Roy¡¯s Demon Eye found the history of Sanctuary recorded in the books of some human gathering points. What was strange was that this war-torn world had a complete inheritance of history. In these historical records, he found the origin of the nephalem. In the history of Sanctuary, it was said that everything in this world came from the God of Creation, Anu. He had been the only existence in the world, an existence where good and evil intertwined. In his dream, he decided to purify himself and abandon his evil. But this abandoned evil eventually evolved into the seven-headed demon dragon¡ªTathamet! Anu and Tathamet began an eternal war. Finally, the two beings attacked one last time and shattered each other at the same time. The seven dragon heads of Tathamet turned into the seven demon kings of Hell, Anu¡¯s spine turned into the Crystal Arch of the High Heavens, and his eyes turned into the powerful Worldstone. The angels and demons fought over this Worldstone and began the Eternal Conflict. Roy didn¡¯t know if this creation myth was true. In his impression, the Abyss was the origin of all demons. The demons of other worlds originally came from the Abyss, so he felt that there were many errors in this myth. But after all, humans had recorded it. Too much history had too many fantasies in them, so it was normal for mistakes to appear. The so-called nephalem were actually the first-generation humans of Sanctuary. Originally, there was no Sanctuary in this world. In the endless Purgatory Space, angels and demons had staged the Eternal Conflict that had lasted for millions of years. Unfortunately, because the strength of both sides was basically equal, neither side could do anything to the other. The fifty-fifty state of both sides could be said to have lasted the entire Eternal Conflict. After all, angels and demons were intelligent creatures. After fighting for too long, it was inevitable that they would begin to feel tired of the Eternal Conflict, just like in the Darksiders world. These angels and demons who were tired of the Eternal Conflict were represented by the high-level angel Inarius and the demoness Lilith¡­ Here, Roy saw another place that puzzled him. In the historical records of Sanctuary, Lilith was actually Mephisto¡¯s daughter! Because she and Inarius were tired of the Eternal Conflict, they stole the Worldstone stored in the Pandemonium Fortress in the Purgatory Space. Then with the World Stone as the foundation, they created Sanctuary and led the angels and demons who were also tired of the Eternal Conflict to hide here. Then Lilith and Inarius fell in love, mated, and gave birth to a hybrid of angel and demon, which was the first generation of humans: the nephalem! This was the origin of the nephalem in this world, which Roy thought was bullshit. In his impression, Lilith was an existence on the same level as the Deadly Sin Demon Kings, and her appearance was also at the same time as the Deadly Sin Demon Kings. Mephisto was in the second batch of demon kings. Even though he was old enough, how could he dare to be Lilith¡¯s father? As he thought about it, his mind suddenly went astray. Huh? Maybe it¡¯s the kind ofrelationship where she calls him Daddy? Rhnlzincr hic and TM1ttina thie et-rancn? thn110ht fnr tha tirna hoino Roy continued to check the history books. Perhaps Lilith and Mephisto¡¯s relationship was wrong, but he believed that Lilith had created the nephalem. It was said that after the union of Inarius and Lilith, they gave birth to the first-generation nephalem. Because of their mixed blood, the nephalem were born with powerful strength, which even exceeded that of angels and demons. As time passed, the power they displayed began to make the angels and demons in Sanctuary uneasy, so the angels and demons wanted to eliminate these nephalem from Sanctuary. Lilith sensed the thoughts of these angels and demons and felt that they actually dared to have designs on her children. So in a fit of anger, she killed all the angels and demons in Sanctuary. Inarius was shocked and furious because he and Lilith had created Sanctuary. He felt that he was the true king and exiled Lilith in a fit of rage. Moreover, he exiled her into the void beyond the Purgatory Space! This was like domestic violence. After Inarius exiled Lilith, he began to vent his anger on his children. But at the same time, he realized that the power of the nephalem was a little beyond his control, so he adjusted the energy frequency of the Worldstone, the foundation of Sanctuary, intending to reduce the power of the nephalem. His plan succeeded. Due to the weakening of the energy frequency of the Worldstone, the descendants of the nephalem couldn¡¯t inherit the knowledge and power of their ancestors in their souls like before, so they began to weaken gradually. But Inarius, a perpetrator of domestic violence, didn¡¯t end up well in the end. Because he had stolen the Worldstone, Heaven recognized him as a traitor. In the end, Heaven and Mephisto reached an agreement. At the cost of demons of Hell no longer entering Sanctuary, they handed the traitor Inarius over to Mephisto. Mephisto cut off Inarius¡¯s light wings, cut off his limbs, and then cut off his eyelids, making him unable to close his eyes. He placed his distorted body in a room full of mirrors, allowing Inarius to witness his rotten body all day long. Although he had reached an agreement with Heaven that demons would no longer enter the world of Sanctuary, demons wouldn¡¯t be demons if they really abided by the agreement, especially for an ancient demon like Mephisto. After seeing the immense potential of the nephalem, he thought of using the power of the nephalem as a chip to overwhelm the balance of the Eternal Conflict. Thus, he, Diablo, Baal, and the others of the seven demon kings began to think of ways to exploit the loopholes in the agreement. Many years later, when the human wizards of Sanctuary were studying magic, the demons of Hell tempted them and got the human wizards to summon them from the Purgatory Space to Sanctuary again. What it meant was: ¡°It¡¯s not that we want to go. Humans summoned us themselves. We didn¡¯t violate the agreement!¡± Therefore, the demons began to invade Sanctuary. They corrupted and tempted humans, the descendants of the nephalem, and used them to deal with the angels. The power of the nephalem was both good and evil, so they could easily control them. Heaven had no choice but to intervene in human affairs again, so both sides began to burn the flames of war from the Purgatory Space to Sanctuary. Humans were unwilling to be destroyed by demons, so they began to use the power of the angels to expel the demons. In the following history, it recorded the process of Mephisto, Diablo, and the other demon kings being sealed one after another. After carefully checking these records, Roy immediately found something suspicious. Soulstone?! Roy frowned. In the records, Mephisto and the other demon kings were sealed by this thing. It was said that these Soulstones were shards of the Worldstone. Just like how Inarius could reduce the power of the nephalem by adjusting the frequency of the Worldstone, the Soulstones also had the effect of restraining and reducing the power of the demons. Precisely because of the existence of the Soulstones, demon kings like Mephisto and Diablo could only be sealed in this world with hatred. This is probably the real reason why they keep failing in this world! Roy cnncllldpd If this thing ran SPAI fhp nnwpr ofA dpmnn king. it means thAt it¡¯s also a dangerous item for me! Does this thing still exist? Mephisto and the others aren¡¯t that stupid. They know that the Soulstones are a weakness, but they still chose not to destroy them! Roy thought. Or can this thing not be destroyed? Information, I need more information about the Soulstones! Roy made a decision. Especially the recent information.. Didn¡¯t Mephisto say that his brother Diablo gathered the power of the Seven Demon Kings to be reborn and counterattacked the High Heavens? Where did the Soulstones go after Diablo left? Chapter 507 Chapter 507: New DLC Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In the cold and lonely mountain in the north, Roy spent a long time obtaining information about this world. Sharpening the knife would not delay the work of cutting wood. Roy¡¯s harvest was quite large. He completely understood the situation of this world and knew why Mephisto and the others, such a powerful demon force, had failed time and time again in this world. In addition to the Soulstones that originated from the Worldstone and were made by the first Church of Horadrim, there was another reason that couldn¡¯t be ignored¡ªthe Worldstone. It was said that this Worldstone transformed from the eyes of the God of Creation, Anu. After Inarius stole it from the High Heavens, he first stored it on the Arreat Summit, the peak of Mount Arreat in Sanctuary. Sanctuary was an artificial world that wasn¡¯t naturally formed, so it didn¡¯t have a world will. But after Inarius placed the Worldstone on the Arreat Summit, it actually replaced the function of the world will. It had the effect of repelling and weakening any angel and demon who entered Sanctuary from the Purgatory Space outside! After all, Inarius had defected, and he didn¡¯t want the High Heavens to discover Sanctuary. Lilith was the same. So they used the power of the Worldstone to seal all of Sanctuary. What did this mean? It meant that when Mephisto, Diablo, and the others entered the world of Sanctuary, they were actually weakened. All kinds of disadvantageous factors added up, causing Mephisto¡¯s entrepreneurial process of leading his brothers in Sanctuary to be extremely difficult. The sad story of the demon kings¡¯ enterprise collapsing halfway¡­ Roy felt wronged for them. Fortunately, the Worldstone had been destroyed not long ago. As for how many years ago, it was a little unclear. At the time, Baal, the Lord of Destruction, had planned a scheme and took the opportunity to attack the Arreat Summit to seize the Worldstone stored there and use his own power to corrupt it. Because humans (nephalem) were the descendants of angels and demons, Inarius adjusted the Worldstone precisely to suppress human nature. And Baal¡¯s corruption of the Worldstone would distort humans and turn them to evil. If the corruption continued, humans would completely side with the demons. The High Heavens also realized the seriousness of the matter, so a few Archangels held a meeting to discuss whether to destroy humanity. The Archangel of Justice, Tyrael, cast a crucial negative vote that determined the survival of humanity. Then, without a choice, in order to prevent humanity from completely siding with Hell, Tyrael had to destroy the Worldstone with the radiance of holy light. The energy released by the Worldstone instantly caused a massive explosion and turned Mount Arreat into a giant pit. Without the Worldstone, it meant that Sanctuary no longer weakened and repelled the demons. This was why Roy felt so at ease after arriving here. The faint hostility was just the residual effect of the Worldstone. The power of demons was no longer suppressed. Logically speaking, Mephisto and the others had the power of their peak, and they should have been able to dominate this world. But unfortunately, the Worldstone didn¡¯t only affect the demons. Don¡¯t forget that Inarius had also adjusted the Worldstone to affect the nephalem as well. As soon as the Worldstone disappeared, the suppression effect on the nephalem also disappeared. As a result, the humans of this world began to gradually recall the knowledge inherited in the depths of their bloodlines and souls. The profound elemental and arcane knowledge brought them greater strength and gradually allowed them to approach the first generation of nephalem. Diablo, who took advantage of the destruction of the Worldstone to make a comeback, was unlucky enough to encounter this era of the nephalem¡¯s spiritual recovery. Even though he had led the demon army into the High Heavens and even severely injured the Archangel of Valor, Imperius, and turned the High Heavens into a sea of flames, with the help of the nephalem, who had recovered their powerful strength, Diablo was still defeated and sealed in a Soulstone again¡­ When Roy saw this record in the books of the New Church of Horadrim, he couldn¡¯t help cursing for Diablo! How strong were the nephalem who had recovered their strength? Roy was quite clear about this. His reference object was the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse. Back in the Devil May Cry world, the scene of the Four Horsemen beating up Archangel Jubileus was still vivid in his mind. She was an Archangel who was also a god, and her strength was almost on par with Diablo and the others. The four-on-one battle was already so impressive, but how many nephalem had Diablo encountered? The scene of a twenty-five-man raid ganging up on Illidan appeared in Roy¡¯s mind, and he couldn¡¯t help shivering. But Diablo had probably encountered more than a twenty-five-man raid. It was possibly even two hundred and fifty! After all, in the Darksiders world, only the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse had the nephalem bloodline. But in Sanctuary, the place was full of nephalem. With such a large number, even if only a small number of nephalem had recovered their ancestors¡¯ knowledge and strength, it was still a considerable number¡­ Roy summed everything up and found that Diablo¡¯s loss was not unjust¡­ The destruction of the Worldstone was good news for Roy. But at the same time, he realized that the large number of nephalem here was also a huge threat to him. If he didn¡¯t want to repeat the mistakes of the seven demon kings, he had to take this threat seriously. As a demon, Roy was not like other demons. He had his own logic when doing things. After sitting on the Ice Throne for an entire month, he finally stood up. From his portable space, he took out an enormous¡­ egg! Needless to say, this was naturally the Red Sea Egg. Ever since he knew that Lilith existed in this world, he had made up his mind to bring the Red Sea Egg before coming. After placing the Red Sea Egg in the cave and letting it enter a state of cultivation, he flew out of the cave. Roy planned to capture some powerful demons among the demons wreaking havoc in Sanctuary and then use the Red Sea Egg to cultivate an even stronger special demon. This would be an important part of his plan, and he called his plan: The DLC, ¡®The Fall of Tyrael¡¯. Roy finally began to move. But while he was sitting on the Ice Throne, he didn¡¯t know that a group of people was racking their brains over him. These people were the New Horadrim Brotherhood! Tyrael finally returned from the High Heavens, and he brought back the Book of Truth stored there. Although this book was only a projection, it still connected to all the strongholds of Heaven in the Infinite Worlds. The names of the powerful demons that the angels had encountered on various battlefields would be recorded in the Book of Truth. This was a special way for angels to hunt demons. Once dangerous and powerful demons wandered into a world, the angels of that world had the responsibility to kill them. Clearly, as a powerful demon who had defeated many high-level angels, Roy¡¯s name was in the Book of Truth. Unfortunately, he had risen too quickly. Let alone Heaven, even the demons of the Abyss didn¡¯t know much about him. Therefore, the Book of Truth only had his single name, Osiris. In addition, there were some characteristics of his power, such as the black ice power he used. But there were no explanations about his history, origin, and bloodline. It was just a single name. Even if it was a part of Roy¡¯s true demon name, it wouldn¡¯t be of much use. It was naturally a fool¡¯s dream to attack his soul by chanting his true demon name, so Tyrael¡¯s first step in investigating Roy fell into a deadlock. ¡°What is his purpose in coming to this world?¡± ¡°Does he want to release the seven demon kings? Or does he simply want to destroy this world and harvest souls?¡± ¡°How did those Zakarum cultists know his name and summon him?¡± ¡°What¡¯s his relationship with the seven demon kings? Are they cooperating or competing?¡± ¡°How powerful is he? What are the chances of winning against him if the Archangels of the High Heavens face him?¡± ¡°An entire month has passed since he descended, but there¡¯s no news of his activities at all. Where is he hiding? What is he plotting?¡± There were too many questions. Tyrael, who had transformed into his human form, flipped through the Book of Truth under the light of the candlelight while thinking with a headache. The flickering dim light of the candle illuminated his dark face, giving people the illusion that he had sunk into the darkness¡­ ¡°I¡­ have an uneasy premonition!¡± Tyrael closed the book, and the Book of Truth disappeared in a burst of light. He muttered to himself, ¡°Why is this uneasy premonition so strong? Is this demon king named Osiris stronger than Mephisto and Diablo? Will he bring an even greater disaster to this world?¡± After walking out of the secret room, Tyrael came to the main hall. The wizards of the New Church of Horadrim stood in two rows, quietly looking at Tyrael and waiting for his order. After taking a deep breath, Tyrael said loudly, ¡°Peace and tranquility are short-lived. Only a few years have passed since the fall of the Pandemonium Fortress and the death of mv brother Malthael. Now, a new darkness has descended, and an equally powerful demon king has descended in Sanctuary. He comes from the Abyss, which is shrouded in the deepest darkness. It is the origin of all demons, and it is an unimaginably terrifying world. The demons living there all have the purest malice and are also the strongest demons! Although I don¡¯t know why Demon King Osiris came, protecting this world of Sanctuary is the most important mission of our New Church of Horadrim. Justice and courage are with us. Now, let us prepare to fight the demons!¡± The wizards bowed and turned to leave, their faces full of determination. Afterward, a large number of scouts and messengers ran out of the New Church of Horadrim and spread out to all parts of Sanctuary. These scouts and messengers would bring the news to the various kingdoms and human gathering points in Sanctuary and inform them to prepare for a new round of demon army attacks. At the same time, in the name of the Church of Horadrim and Archangel Tyrael, they would recruit powerful nephalem so that they could crusade against Demon King Osiris. From this moment on, a new chapter would open in the history of Sanctuary¡­ Chapter 508 Chapter 508: Replica Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Everyone knew that the New Church of Horadrim and the Old Church of Horadrim were organizations formed by powerful wizards summoned by Archangel Tyrael. Because of Tyrael¡¯s existence, the significance of this organization in Sanctuary was extraordinary. It represented justice and the hope of the humans in Sanctuary. The humans of Sanctuary were a very bitter group. On this land, they had experienced too many wars. There was the war between angels and demons, the war between humans and demons, and the wars between humans. The traumatized land was almost at its limit, and so was humanity. But in order to survive, they could only grit their teeth and fight. After a long period of war, the humans of this world had some special qualifications¡ªthey could react extremely quickly in the face of crisis. Therefore, when the New Church of Horadrim sent messengers, the various kingdoms of Sanctuary immediately took action. Large cities in the human world, such as Westmarch, Lut Gholein, and Kurast Docks, had immediately strengthened the defense of the cities, and the beacon towers at the borders were also on guard. They gathered the civilians, hoarded war supplies, and summoned mercenaries to help defend the city. At the same time, they sent adventurer teams deep into the wilderness ravaged by demons to monitor their movements. Under this intense plan, intelligence from all over the world gathered, and the effect quickly appeared. An adventurer team formed by highly experienced nephalem discovered a strange phenomenon when they explored the edge of the Dreadlands. For some reason, the number of monsters and demons active on this land had decreased a lot. In the depths of the Dreadlands, they could even occasionally find some fleeing demons. These demons escaped from the depths of the Dreadlands in panic and fled toward the edge. They seemed to be avoiding something terrifying.. This phenomenon attracted the attention of the adventurer team. After discussing, they decided to investigate. The former name of the Dreadlands was the Northern Steppes. This place was the former barbarian highland. Because it was close to Mount Arreat when the Worldstone was destroyed, this place inevitably suffered. A large amount of contaminated volcanic dust drifted here with the wind, making this land unsuitable for survival. The barbarians who had once protected this land left, causing this land to become increasingly barren, and the name of the Dreadlands came from this. Under these circumstances, the Dreadlands became a paradise for demons and monsters. The adventurer team carefully advanced on this land and tried their best to avoid encountering any monsters along the way. But occasionally, they encountered situations that they couldn¡¯t avoid and could only break out bravely. After an arduous journey all the way to the northern end of the Dreadlands, they suddenly found an empty and silent land. There were no animals, no beasts, and no plants. Even the river flowed with poisonous liquids. Even demons and monsters were nowhere to be seen. Only a black tower stood on the empty plain, exuding the aura of death. ¡°Is it here? Is this where Demon King Osiris is hiding?¡± The members of the adventurer team looked at each other, unsure if they should investigate. The nephalem in this adventure team included a wizard, crusaders, barbarians, demon hunter, and even a witch doctor. But there were no necromancers, so they felt a headache facing this black tower exuding the aura of death. After all, they had limited numbers. If they accidentally disturbed the undead army, they might pay a heavy price here. In the end, the wizard in the team said, ¡°The space here isn¡¯t disturbed, and a portal can open here. Let¡¯s go. If the situation is really bad, we can still use the portal to escape.¡± These words strengthened everyone¡¯s determination, causing them to continue investigating the tower. However, three days later, a portal suddenly opened in a fortress, and the survivors of this adventurer team appeared. In the end, only three of the original eight-man team escaped. They were the wizard who opened the portal, the witch doctor, and one of the crusaders. The other five died in the black tower. Even the three people who escaped were heavily injured and on the verge of death. The fortress guards quickly treated them and barely managed to save their lives. After waking up, the three survivors reported what they had seen and heard to the defenders of the fortress. The black tower was not where Demon King Osiris was hiding, but it was¡­ the habitat of a strange demon! This demon looked different from the demons that had appeared in Sanctuary in the past. It was a huge black octopus without wings or claws, but it had countless tentacles. Scarlet demon eyes covered its entire head, and a strong death aura and various elemental powers permeated around its body. This was an extremely terrifying and powerful demon. Not only did it devour humans, but it also devoured demons and monsters. The demons who escaped from the Dreadlands escaped precisely because of the death threat from this demon. This huge octopus demon was entrenched in the interior of the black tower, and the tentacles extending out of its body were also filling the tower. During the exploration of the tower, the adventurers were fighting these tentacles most of the time. The tentacles¡¯ powerful regenerative ability made them endless to kill. Before the adventurers found the octopus demon¡¯s head, they had already consumed a large number of potions to heal themselves, so they had lost the final battle with the octopus demon. The demon hunter and three barbarians in the team were the first to be devoured, and one crusader took the initiative to stay behind to buy time for the others. In the end, five people died in the tower. ¡°It¡¯s at least a lord-level demon!¡± The last surviving crusader recalled that the heavy armor on his body had saved his life, but the octopus demon¡¯s tentacles had torn off his left arm. He touched the broken wound and said with lingering fear, ¡°But this isn¡¯t the main point. Although lord-level demons are powerful, they aren¡¯t unsolvable. The main point is that we realized that this powerful demon lord might be guarding something here! That¡¯s why we went deep into the top of the tower to understand¡­ There, we saw what the demon was guarding!¡± ¡°Kanai¡¯s Cube! It¡¯s Kanai¡¯s Cube!¡± the crusader exclaimed loudly. Looking at his expression, even he didn¡¯t believe what he had seen. ¡°Impossible!¡± His words caused everyone to exclaim. A nephalem wearing a hood said in surprise, ¡°Wasn¡¯t Kanai¡¯s Cube placed in the core hall of the church?! How could it appear there?!¡± ¡°I know that Kanai¡¯s Cube is a divine artifact forged by the sages of the Church of Horadrim. After the heroes found it, the church has always placed it there. There are solid layers of guards outside, so of course the demons can¡¯t steal it!¡± the crusader said. ¡°But¡­ but what we saw in that tower really looked like Kanai¡¯s Cube!¡± Everyone knew that this devout crusader who believed in holy light would certainly not lie, but they still sought confirmation from the other two survivors. After knowing that they had also seen the thing suspected to be Kanai¡¯s Cube, everyone couldn¡¯t help but look solemn. Kanai¡¯s Cube was not a secret. At least, many nephalem in Sanctuary knew about it. This alchemy item created by the most powerful mages gathered by the sages of the Church of Horadrim was a legend that even the nephalem had heard. However, although Kanai¡¯s Cube had great power, this power was also very dangerous. Therefore, many years ago, the old Church of Horadrim didn¡¯t use it directly but created a replica of it for use. This replica was the Horadric Cube, and they handed the true Kanai¡¯s Cube to the barbarians of Mount Arreat to guard. The unsealing of Kanai¡¯s Cube happened not long after the collapse of the Worldstone. The nephalem had gradually recovered their strength and found Kanai¡¯s Cube again. They had placed it in the newly established Church of Horadrim. In the battle against Diablo, they had used the power of Kanai¡¯s Cube to provide many powerful magic equipment for the nephalem, which was the key to their victory over Diablo. This powerful and dangerous alchemy divine artifact was closely guarded by the New Church of Horadrim. They used it to strengthen the resistance and prevent its power from being abused. So when they heard that Kanai¡¯s Cube had appeared in the black tower in the Dreadlands and was being guarded by a powerful demon, everyone was shocked. The news was urgently sent back to the New Church of Horadrim. The people of the church quickly contacted Tyrael to confirm and check the situation of Kanai¡¯s Cube. When they saw that it was still in the depths of the core hall, they heaved a sigh of relief. After relaxing, the people of the church, including Tyrael, couldn¡¯t help but become curious about the black tower in the Dreadlands because they had never heard of another replica of Kanai¡¯s Cube. Therefore, under these circumstances, a larger nephalem team was formed, and their mission was to go to the black tower again under the lead of the three survivors to kill the octopus demon and bring back Kanai¡¯s Cube (suspected). The team soon set off, but they didn¡¯t know that all their actions were seen by Demon Eyes hidden in the air¡­ Chapter 509 Chapter 509: Tyrael¡¯s Decision Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Under the lead of the three survivors, five days later, the Horadrim team headed to the Dreadlands and successfully stood in front of the black tower again. This team could be regarded as the regular army of the Church of Horadrim. All the nephalem in the team were elite, battle-hardened warriors. The nephalem in Sanctuary were like this. After the influence of the Worldstone dissipated, the more they fought, the more they could stimulate their bloodlines and continuously obtain stronger knowledge and power from their bloodline inheritance. Although it wasn¡¯t that the older they were, the stronger they became, they were definitely stronger. After entering the tower, this elite nephalem army displayed a crushing momentum. The soft tentacles all over the tower were powerless to stop them. The barbarians and crusaders waved their sharp blades and cut these tentacles into pieces. The wizards burned these tentacles into ashes with a large number of powerful magic, and the strange poison of the witch doctors blocked the regeneration speed of the tentacles. They easily pushed all the way to the top of the tower and arrived in front of the octopus demon. Sanctuary also had an ocean, but everyone had never seen such an ugly octopus or such a big one. This octopus demon had a mouth full of densely-packed sharp teeth. The sharp teeth were divided into several layers in its mouth, and they were as terrifying as a rotating meat grinder. Hundreds of compound eyes were piled on its head, and from any angle, it looked like it was staring fiercely at you. Dark power as thick as ink flowed around its body, and elemental powers such as flames, frost, and lightning kept flashing at the roots of its tentacles, indicating its extraordinary strength. When the nephalem appeared in front of it, this terrifying octopus demon opened its mouth and let out a deafening roar. A disgusting stench gushed out from its mouth. Countless tentacles began to squirm, and the mucus on them made spiderweb-like threads. The next second, it attacked the nephalem. The nephalem spread out and began to fight the octopus demon in small teams. The barbarians waved their axes crazily and charged at the front. The crusaders, paladins, and monks guarded on both sides. The demon hunters¡¯ crossbow bolts flew out like rain from the rear and shot at the octopus demon¡¯s eyes. The wizards waved their fluorescent staffs, and powerful meteorites smashed down¡­ Under this intense offensive, the solid black tower began trembling violently, giving people the feeling that it was on the verge of collapse. ¡°Strange. Although it¡¯s a lord -level demon, it doesn¡¯t look intelligent and can¡¯t communicate at all.¡± During the battle, the nephalem quickly discovered some strange places, so they couldn¡¯t help communicating while they caught their breath. ¡°Not only that, but what¡¯s even stranger is that such a powerful demon doesn¡¯t have a soul!¡± a pale necromancer said. ¡°At least I don¡¯t sense the aura of a soul from it!¡± As necromancers who used necromancy and dealt with corpses all day long, they knew souls the best. If they said that this octopus demon didn¡¯t have a soul, then it really didn¡¯t have one. ¡°I feel like this guy is an artificial demon!¡± A mage nodded in agreement. ¡°But who created it?¡± No one could answer this question, but everyone¡¯s hearts were gloomy because they all understood that creating a lord-level artificial demon meant that the creator had greater power. Today, with the seven demon kings missing, the only one they could think of was the new demon king who had just descended into this world not long ago¡­ This strange octopus demon might be the test subject of the demon king. Was he already trying to create his demon army and preparing to destroy the world? Thinking of this, everyone couldn¡¯t help but increase the intensity of their attacks. After some effort, they finally cut this octopus demon into pieces and burned it into a pile of charcoal. ¡°Phew¡­¡± Seeing that the octopus demon couldn¡¯t regenerate and finally died, everyone heaved a sigh of relief. They collected some of the octopus demon¡¯s remains, preparing to bring them back for the wizards of the church to study and see if they could find any clues from them. After collecting them, they turned their gazes to the Kanai¡¯s Cube placed on a shelf. This cube was about the size of a washbasin, and some inexplicable patterns were engraved on the dark golden metal surface. At first glance, it indeed looked like Kanai¡¯s Cube. But for those who had come into contact with the real Kanai¡¯s Cube, they could tell at a glance that it was different from the real thing. ¡°It¡¯s not Kanai¡¯s Cube!¡± a wizard said after carefully releasing an Identify spell. ¡°It¡¯s tainted with some dark demon aura, but this cube itself does have some kind of powerful force. I can¡¯t tell what this force is, but it¡¯s definitely not Kanai¡¯s Cube. The runes on it are completely different from those of Kanai¡¯s Cube.¡± ¡°No matter what it is, let¡¯s bring it back first!¡± a barbarian said casually. ¡°I think that since this thing looks similar to Kanai¡¯s Cube, maybe the demons want to imitate Kanai¡¯s Cube.¡± ¡°Indeed, maybe this thing has the same effect as Kanai¡¯s Cube. Let¡¯s bring it back and let the church¡¯s wizards test it!¡± But someone suddenly said worriedly, ¡°Wait, is it really good to bring it back like this? What if it¡¯s a trap of the demons?¡± ¡°Anyway, let Lord Tyrael take a look first. He should be able to discover if there¡¯s a trap!¡± After discussing it for a while, everyone made a decision. They brought this imitation Kanai¡¯s Cube out of the tower. The wizards summoned meteors again and completely destroyed the black tower, turning it into ruins, before opening a portal and withdrawing from the Dreadlands. After the expedition team returned, the imitation Kanai¡¯s Cube was quickly handed to the church. Worried about a possible trap, the church found Archangel Tyrael and handed the imitation Kanai¡¯s Cube to him to check. Tyrael was very careful, so he checked very carefully. But after using various methods, he found that he couldn¡¯t see anything at all. Instead, during this verification process, Tyrael discovered the use of this imitation Kanai¡¯s Cube. This was indeed an extremely powerful alchemy item. It had the same principle as the real Kanai¡¯s Cube, and it could transmute materials into powerful magical equipment. Although it was completely different from the alchemy formulas of Kanai¡¯s Cube, its use was the same. In short, this was an alchemical creation very similar to Kanai¡¯s Cube. After experimenting for a bit, Tyrael quickly stopped and didn¡¯t dare to continue because he found that what this box needed during the alchemy process was¡­ souls! It didn¡¯t need too many complicated and difficult magic materials. It only needed souls during the process of making magical equipment. Moreover, the more souls invested, the stronger the effect! ¡°What an incomparably evil creation!¡± Tyrael said with lingering fear while holding the cube. ¡°Now, I¡¯m certain that it¡¯s indeed something created by demons because no one other than demons would use souls as materials in alchemy!¡± ¡°Seal it!¡± Tyrael decided. ¡°This thing must be sealed!¡± No one questioned Tyrael¡¯s decision. Although the wizards of the Church of Horadrim were wondering why they didn¡¯t try to destroy this evil demon creation, they thought that it might not be so easy to destroy it, so they didn¡¯t raise this question and agreed with Tyrael¡¯s decision. ¡°No one can touch this thing!¡± Tyrael said. ¡°You can obtain powerful magical equipment just by using souls. I¡¯m worried that some people can¡¯t control themselves and will secretly use it, so I have to seal it in a safe place. ¡°I¡¯ll place it in the Tomb of Rakkis, where the Black Soulstone is sealed! ¡± Tyrael finally decided. After hearing this decision, the wizard of the Church of Horadrim looked at each other. Their eyes were full of strange expressions, but no one questioned it¡­ Thus, the matter was settled like this.. This imitation Kanai¡¯s Cube was sent deep into the tomb and placed in the same place as the Black Soulstone under heavy defense¡­ Chapter 510 Chapter 510: The Battle between Roy and Tyrael Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The Tomb of Rakkis was located deep underground. It was the tomb of a famous general in the history of Sanctuary. This was where the Black Soulstone was stored. Because the Black Soulstone imprisoned the souls of the seven demon kings, it emitted an evil aura at all times. Even angels might be contaminated and corrupted by this evil aura, causing Tyrael to be unable to place the Black Soulstone in the High Heavens to look after it. Left with no choice, he could only find the Tomb of Rakkis in Sanctuary to place the Black Soulstone. Now, there was another thing in this tomb¡ªthe imitation Kanai¡¯s Cube. The people of the New Church of Horadrim were puzzled by Tyrael¡¯s decision because the Tomb of Rakkis had attracted the attacks of the Angel of Death, Malthael, because it stored the Black Soulstone. They didn¡¯t expect that Tyrael would still dare to store things here. However, their trust in Archangel Tyrael made them choose to carry out the order. In the entire High Heavens, if there was an angel who had the greatest and most profound influence on the humans of Sanctuary, it was naturally Tyrael. In order to protect humanity, he didn¡¯t hesitate to stand opposite the Archangel of Valor, Imperius. When the entire High Heavens was worried and afraid of the power of the nephalem and wanted to eliminate humanity, only Tyrael had voted against it, so people firmly believed that only Archangel Tyrael was protecting humanity. The place where the imitation Kanai¡¯s Cube was stored was in the same place as the Black Soulstone. After settling it down, the Horadrim sealed the gate of the tomb and sent many guards to guard it. After the imitation Kanai¡¯s Cube was placed, Tyrael seemed to have forgotten about it and began to focus on other matters, looking as though everything was business as usual. But no one knew that Tyrael had been secretly paying attention to the situation at the Tomb of Rakkis¡­ One day, two days, three days¡­ Time passed quietly, and soon, two weeks passed. During this time, nothing major happened in Sanctuary, and the Tomb of Rakkis was silent. But on this night, in the Tomb of Rakkis, the imitation Kanai¡¯s Cube placed on the altar trembled violently. A powerful spatial power shot out from the cube and then opened a portal not far away! A pair of demon claws grabbed the edge of the portal, and then Roy walked out of it. His enormous reverse wings folded behind him, and his misty body perfectly fused into the darkness of the tomb. Only his scarlet eyes left swaying trails in the darkness. After walking out of the portal, Roy began to look around. He saw many tall statues with swords around him. These statues surrounded a giant tomb, and this tomb seemed to have some mechanism that could open the top. Roy reached out and took his Kanai¡¯s Cube from the altar before walking toward the tomb. But just as he was about to approach the tomb, an intense light appeared behind him. This light gradually condensed into a human figure, and then Archangel Tyrael appeared! In his hand was his holy sword, El¡¯druin, the Sword of Justice. As soon as he appeared, Tyrael pointed his sword at Roy from behind and said in a stern tone, ¡°Stop dreaming, demon! There¡¯s nothing in that tomb!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Roy slowly turned around and grinned sinisterly. ¡°So, you transferred the Black Soulstone?¡± Tyrael was currently in human form. He stared intently at Roy. This was the first time he saw Roy¡¯s appearance, and he finally saw the true appearance of this new demon king. Be it Diablo, Mephisto, or the seven demon kings, they all looked ferocious. Moreover, their main bodies didn¡¯t have many human features, and they looked more like monsters than humans. But this Demon King Osiris in front of him was different. There were very few monster parts on his body, and apart from his tail and wings, he looked humanoid. But this didn¡¯t mean that the pressure he brought had lessened. On the contrary, Tyrael was very nervous and vigilant when facing Roy because he knew very well that Roy looked like the most orthodox Abyss demon! This guy really came from the place where demons originate¡­ Although Tyrael didn¡¯t dare to be the slightest bit careless when facing Roy, the feeling of ¡®caught you¡¯ deep in his heart still infected him. After hearing what Roy said, Tyrael couldn¡¯t help smiling. ¡°Demon, you think too simply of us. There¡¯s a faint spacetime beacon on that strange Kanai¡¯s Cube imitation. Don¡¯t tell me you really think we couldn¡¯t detect it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Roy nodded and admitted generously. ¡°I set it up. Through a ¡®courier¡¯, I let you get this cube and then tracked the spacetime beacon on it.¡± What is the courier? That strange octopus demon?Tyrael thought and then said, ¡°It seems like I was right. Your goal is indeed the Black Soulstone, right? Demon Osiris, I don¡¯t know who bewitched you into coming to this world, but what I want to say is that you were fooled! The person who bewitched you deceived you!¡± ¡°What do vou mean?¡± Rov reached out to touch the demon horns on his head. Rubbing them from time to time made him feel physically and mentally happy. ¡°There¡¯s no more Black Soulstone!¡± Tyrael smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not that we transferred the Black Soulstone, but it has been completely destroyed!¡± What Tyrael said was true. In the battle with the Angel of Death, Malthael had extracted the power of the Black Soulstone, causing it to become extremely fragile. This thing that couldn¡¯t be destroyed suddenly had a weakness, so it shattered in the battle. Only Tyrael and the nephalem who had participated in the battle knew about this¡­ Due to the seven demon kings being sealed in the Black Soulstone, the destruction of the soulstone meant that Mephisto, Diablo, and the others had actually escaped the cage. Perhaps the extraction of their soul power had caused them to become weak, but it was almost certain that they would make a comeback. This was absolutely a terrible thing for the humans of Sanctuary. In order to calm the people, Tyrael and the nephalem who had participated in the battle didn¡¯t dare to tell the truth. The news they announced to the public was that they had retrieved the Black Soulstone and sealed it. After all, terror, fear¡­ these negative emotions would strengthen the seven demon kings¡­ Of course, this was only a temporary measure, and Tyrael and his allies were already preparing for the war when the seven demon kings returned. They would only announce the destruction of the Black Soulstone when the seven demon kings appeared again. After hearing what Tyrael said, Roy looked a little surprised. The truth was hidden, so there were naturally no relevant historical records in the books of the world. Through the investigation of the Demon Eyes, it was naturally impossible for him to know these hidden truths. ¡°So, this is just a trap?¡± Roy asked. Hearing this, Tyrael couldn¡¯t help laughing. The thrill of thwarting the demon¡¯s scheme rose spontaneously. He pointed his sword at Roy and said, ¡°Yes, this is a trap. But I didn¡¯t expect you to come personally! I thought it would be another artificial demon¡­ Roy slowly took out Frostmourne from his storage space and stabbed the tip of the sword into the ground. He held the sword with both hands and said to Tyrael in a strange tone, ¡°Are you the only one in the trap you mentioned?¡± Tyrael shook his head. The light wings of an Archangel slowly appeared behind him, and the fluttering light wings that represented the power of an Archangel was condensing. ¡°Against a demon king like you, ordinary people will only be sending themselves to their deaths. I alone am enough!¡± With that, Tyrael¡¯s figure turned into a ray of light that rapidly shot out. He held the holy sword, El¡¯druin, and directly attacked Roy. Clang!!! Frostmourne blocked the slash of El¡¯druin. The collision of the holy sword and the demon sword not only brought about a thunderous sound but also incomparably powerful radiation. The holy light power of Archangel Tyrael and the dark power of Demon King Roy collided and instantly caused a huge explosion, and the powerful force directly destroyed the entire Tomb of Rakkis! A gigantic pit appeared on the spot. At the bottom of the pit, Roy and Tyrael stood facing each other with their swords crossed, like the epic scene of two mythical beings fighting. Tyrael gritted his teeth, wanting to overwhelm Roy. But at this moment, Roy revealed a sinister smile. He loosened his grip on his sword and suddenly punched Tyrael¡¯s black face. The sixty-four times strength superimposed by the Red Dragon Emperor¡¯s Gauntlet instantly erupted. This punch actually sent Archangel Tyrael flying. His entire body twisted a few times before smashing heavily onto the ground. Half of Tyrael¡¯s face had collapsed.. Before Tyrael could recover from his dizziness, a mist-like mass of chaotic energy shot over and smashed into him. Facing this chaotic energy, the powerful holy light defense on Tyrael¡¯s body was like paper, and it easily broke through his defense. An immense explosion occurred, and Tyrael¡¯s body was sent flying again like a tattered rag doll. ¡°Even Imperius has never hit me like this¡­¡± In the intense pain and confusion, this thought appeared in Tyrael¡¯s mind. But before he could recover, Roy¡¯s teasing voice came again. ¡°Then, have you ever thought that I set this trap for you?¡± Chapter 511 Chapter 511: This Is the Real Trap Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After hearing what Roy said, Tyrael felt his heart tighten. He immediately recalled his arrangements for the entire matter in his mind, afraid that there would be any omissions or details that he didn¡¯t notice. However, after going over everything, Tyrael could guarantee that he didn¡¯t miss anything. The Black Soulstone had long been destroyed, and this Tomb of Rakkis was only an empty shell that he used to lure demons. From beginning to end, no demons had entered this place in advance, so it was impossible for this demon king to make any arrangements in advance. The only possibility was that Demon King Osiris¡¯s strength seemed to have exceeded his imagination. After the defeat and suppression of the Angel of Death, Malthael, Tyrael had returned to the High Heavens and restored his status as an Archangel. Not only that, but he had also taken over the authority of the original Archangel of Wisdom, Malthael. In other words, Tyrael had actually obtained a portion of Malthael¡¯s divine spark! Although this portion of the divine spark did not increase Tyrael¡¯s strength much, it at least made him stronger than before. This was why he dared to set up a trap alone and then confront Roy. In his opinion, he was more than enough to deal with a demon king. However¡­ things had exceeded his expectations. Demon King Osiris actually had a very strange power. This mist-like energy could easily break through his holy light protection. Holy light, which had always been effective against demons, couldn¡¯t display its effect at all. Tyrael stood up with his sword again. He calmed the surging holy light power in his body and condensed it again, making it more solid than usual. Then he attacked Roy with his sword again. While slashing, Tyrael mocked Roy, ¡°Trap? If you think you can defeat me with this strange power, you¡¯re delusional!¡± ¡°Oh? Are you that confident?¡± Roy held his sword to block his attack, but the tail behind him suddenly stabbed out. The tip of the tail condensed with Chaos power broke through Tyrael¡¯s holy light protection and pierced through his left abdomen. Roy¡¯s tail pierced Tyrael, and his entire body involuntarily shook with it. After shaking him twice, Roy threw him into the distance and smashed him into a thick wall. Cough! Tyrael stood up, coughed twice, and looked at the hole pierced through his left abdomen. As an Archangel, his body had already turned into a holy light body. Logically speaking, such injuries shouldn¡¯t be serious at all, and his holy light would restore it in at most a second. But he didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion or not, but when he looked at the wound, he found that the healing was slow. From healing in one second to three seconds¡­ ¡°What is this strange power?¡± Tyrael frowned. Of course, Roy wouldn¡¯t answer him. In fact, even he wasn¡¯t too sure. Chaos power was the sum of all elemental powers. Of course, he knew this, but it seemed that after gathering all the elements, they had some kind of fantastic reaction with each other, and there was some indescribable power in it. Even Roy, who could look directly at the information of the underlying rules, couldn¡¯t see this power. He guessed that the power produced by this fantastic reaction was the true key to resisting Void power. With Chaos power, Roy could now crush any elemental defense. Chaos power could break all elemental shields. For all elemental powers, Chaos power was a higher-level energy, and they were inferior to Chaos. If one had to use a sentence to describe it, it was like elemental powers were simply the decay of Chaos power¡­ The incomparably mighty holy light power that Tyrael was proud of had no effect in front of Roy. It was even less useful than a powerful body. Without using the power and authority of a divine spark, Tyrael had no chance of winning against Roy. However, Tyrael didn¡¯t know this. Although he was surprised by Roy¡¯s strange ability to suppress his holy light, it was impossible for him to stop fighting just because he didn¡¯t understand it, right? The angel¡¯s instinct when facing demons still drove him to continue attacking Roy. This time, he activated the vast holy light in his body and directly sent ¡®Divine Punishment¡¯ at Roy! Tyrael used all his strength in this attack, causing the weather to change. The clouds in the sky stirred up an enormous vortex, and an incomparably dazzling pillar of light descended. The Divine Punishment that descended at the speed of light couldn¡¯t be avoided at all and bombarded Roy. The continuous stream of dazzling holy light lasted for a while, so much so that golden holy flames ignited on the ground. These holy flames spread in all directions and quickly burned everything within a hundred kilometers. Nothing was spared¡ªtrees, rocks, and the Tomb of Rakkis, which had already turned into ruins earlier. But now, even the ruins were gone. Finally, after the light of Divine Punishment dissipated, and the huge pillar of holy light in the sky disappeared, only a flat crystalized plain remained on the ground. The ground, which looked like golden glass, still had Tyrael¡¯s powerful holy light power. Phew! Tyrael, who was floating in the air, couldn¡¯t help gasping heavily. Even he couldn¡¯t bear so much holy light power at once. ¡°Have I eliminated him?¡± Tyrael looked down at the ground, searching for Roy. Before he could finish speaking, a voice suddenly came from behind him. ¡°No!¡± Tyrael was shocked and didn¡¯t even dare to turn his body. He quickly flashed to the side, but it was too late. Roy suddenly appeared and grabbed his right light wing! Almost instantly, the dark frost power spreading in Roy¡¯s palm froze Tyrael¡¯s light wing. After Roy let go, the right light wing of the fleeing Tyrael had stopped moving and turned into a stiff black ice crystal. It even maintained its original light appearance, a stark contrast to the light wing still fluttering on the left. This time, Tyrael finally took a deep breath and realized how terrifying this demon king was. The light wings behind him were actually holy light. It was a kind of light, but Demon King Osiris had frozen this light! Demon King Osiris¡¯s power was even more terrifying than the purest dark power to angels, but his holy light didn¡¯t have much effect on him. Under the powerful Divine Punishment attack just now, he was actually fine?! ¡°I understand!¡± Tyrael looked at Roy solemnly. ¡°Your so-called trap is to take this opportunity to kill me, right? I have to say that you might succeed¡­ But demon, you might not know that you can never kill me in this world. As long as the High Heavens still exist, I can be reborn in the Crystal Arch! Even if you can defeat me this time, I know your strength, and you won¡¯t be so lucky next time!¡± Of course, Roy knew what Tyrael meant. In the legends of this world, after the God of Creation, Anu, and Tathamet perished together, a few parts of their bodies remained. Anu¡¯s eyes turned into the Worldstone, his spine turned into the Crystal Arch, and a part of Tathamet¡¯s body turned into the Hellforge. Angels were born relying on the Crystal Arch. Every time an angel died, the Crystal Arch would immediately recall their souls and give birth to new angels. They were the reincarnations of their souls, and it only took a short time for the reincarnated angels to recall their former memories. It was the same for demons. After they died, they would resurrect from the flames of the Hellforge. This was why the Eternal Conflict had lasted so long. Be it angels or demons, neither side could completely eliminate their opponents. Without being able to destroy the Crystal Arch and the Hellforge, the angels and demons who died would return, causing the war to last for millions of years. It was precisely because of this that when the people of Sanctuary couldn¡¯t eliminate the seven demon kings, they had tried all means and finally chose to use the Black Soulstone to seal them. It was precisely because of the long war that angels and demons were tired of this Eternal Conflict¡­ Now, facing an equally powerful demon king like Roy, Tyrael realized that he might not be able to win. But it didn¡¯t matter. Even if he was killed, he would soon resurrect in the Crystal Arch, and he would even gain something from this battle. At least he knew what Demon King Osiris looked like and his strength characteristics. These things were all precious information that could be recorded in the Book of Truth. With no fear, Tyrael naturally chose to keep fighting. He knew very well that Demon King Osiris had just been summoned here from the Abyss. In such a short time, if Osiris had not entered the Burning Hells in the Purgatory Space, it meant that he hadn¡¯t bound his soul mark to the Hellforge. In other words, if Demon King Osiris was killed, his soul wouldn¡¯t return to the Hellforge but would directly return to the origin of demons, the Abyss. This way, if he wanted to break through the world barrier and enter Sanctuary, someone had to summon him again. As long as he guarded against the summoning ritual of those damn Zakarum cultists, there was no need to worry about his return for the time being¡­ With this thought and awareness, Tyrael completely ignored his defense and continuously attacked Roy. He didn¡¯t use the power of the divine spark, so Roy naturally wouldn¡¯t be polite and directly beat him into a pulp. This battle lasted for a day and a night. Finally, it ended with Tyrael having his two light wings cut off and heavily injured. Tyrael was lying on the ground, still maintaining his mortal body. Facing the tip of Roy¡¯s Frostmourne, he said calmly, ¡°Demon Osiris, you won this time, but I guarantee that the revenge of the High Heavens will come soon. You will be sealed in this world like Mephisto, Diablo, and the others!¡± ¡°Strange. I thought you would say something like ¡®the nephalem won¡¯t let you off¡­¡±¡® Roy revealed a sinister smile. ¡°What? Are you not going to seek help from those nephalem this time?¡± ¡°The High Heavens also has its mission!¡± Tyrael replied coldly. ¡°Fighting demons is the duty of angels! Kill me. But next time, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Roy put away his sword, stretched out his demon claws, grabbed Tyrael¡¯s head, lifted him into the air, and looked straight at him. Tyrael was expressionless, looking as though he was waiting for death. But the next second, Tyrael¡¯s eyes suddenly widened! This was because a strange crystal appeared in Roy¡¯s other hand. This crystal was about seventy to eighty centimeters in diameter, and it looked like a water droplet with a sharp tip and a wide bottom. It was simply¡­ just like the Black Soulstone! Roy held the crystal and said in a teasing tone, ¡°Unfortunately, you might not have the chance!¡± ¡°You!¡± Tyrael exclaimed. ¡°W-what is this?!¡± ¡°Soulstone!¡± Roy looked at the crystal in his hand and grinned sinisterly. ¡°But unlike your Black Soulstone, I made this soulstone myself. I call it¡­ the Light Soulstone? Sorry, this is the true trap I set!¡± Without waiting for Tyrael to continue asking, Roy stabbed the tip of the crystal into his chest! Tyrael could no longer maintain his expression and finally screamed. With his scream, countless golden airflows suddenly spread around him. These golden airflows surged wildly and rushed into the crystal inserted in his chest! As the airflows drilled in, Tyrael¡¯s angel body turned into light and dissipated bit by bit. A moment later, he was gone, leaving only the crystal floating in the air. If someone observed carefully, they would find that there was now a golden stream of light in the originally colorless crystal. This golden stream of light kept running around in the crystal, but it couldn¡¯t break out of it. Roy reached out to grab the crystal, weighed it in his hand, and finally sighed. ¡°Mephisto, Diablo, and Baal¡­ You bunch of idiots all have pig brains! Everyone knows how to use the Black Soulstone to seal you. Haven¡¯t you thought of sealing the angels like me? ¡°You deserve to be beaten to death so many times¡­¡± Shaking his head, Roy spread the wide demon reverse wings behind him and flew into the sky. After choosing a random direction, he left at high speed. After he left for a long time, the people of the Church of Horadrim came to the Tomb of Rakkis while trembling with fear. But after arriving, they only saw the endless golden crystallized plain.. As for their leader, Archangel Tyrael, he was already gone¡­ Chapter 512 Chapter 512: Double Standards Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios With Archangel Tyrael¡¯s soul, Roy returned to his cave in the mountains. He sat down on the Frozen Throne in satisfaction and gently tossed the crystal that sealed Tyrael¡¯s soul. To be honest, even he didn¡¯t expect it to go so smoothly. Roy¡¯s Kanai¡¯s Cube was indeed a fake to this world, but don¡¯t forget that he had invested a large number of souls in the system to create it. He had even used it to extract a divine spark before. It could be said that this thing was an ultimate alchemy creation. This time, Roy¡¯s target was Tyrael. He knew very well that once the power of the imitation Kanai¡¯s Cube appeared in Sanctuary, it would definitely attract the attention of many people. They would discover that even without using the transmutation formulas of the real Kanai¡¯s Cube, they could still create powerful magic items. Roy was ninety percent sure that this thing would fall into the hands of the New Church of Horadrim, so he had created a unique octopus demon and used it as a courier to ¡®send¡¯ the imitation Kanai¡¯s Cube. The recipient was the new Church of Horadrim. He had left a spacetime beacon on the fake Kanai¡¯s Cube, and he could sense the approximate location of this spacetime beacon, so he didn¡¯t have to worry about losing it. And because Roy¡¯s Kanai¡¯s Cube required souls as fuel for alchemy, he judged that after the people of the Church of Horadrim figured out the ability of this thing, they would most likely seal it and not dare to use it. After the cube was sealed, Tyrael would definitely appear. With his cautious personality, he should be able to guess that there was something wrong with this unknown cube. So he would pay attention to it and even set some kind of trap to make the demon behind the cube appear. This was nothing more than a process of you predicting me and me predicting you. But Tyrael would never have thought that Roy¡¯s true purpose for taking such a detour was to create an opportunity to meet him. In Roy¡¯s estimation, not many people would come with Tyrael to this encounter, and maybe even only Tyrael. Reality proved that this was indeed the case. The nephalem of this world had powerful strength, but as an Archangel of the High Heavens, Tyrael had not reached the point of bringing a group of nephalem as guards wherever he went. The dignity of angels did not allow him to do so. As long as Roy met Tyrael, everything would be easy. He had guessed that angels might be very difficult to kill, so he had specially created an item with a similar function to the Black Soulstone¡ªthe crystal in his hand. Perhaps the people of this world had long been used to demons and demon kings being sealed. In their minds, they had never thought that a demon would appear one day and instead seal the soul of their Archangel! It was not without reason that Roy said Mephisto and the others were a bunch of idiots. He didn¡¯t know if their thinking had become stiff in the long Eternal Conflict. Humans could use the fragments of the Worldstone to create the Black Soulstone to seal the seven demon kings. But could the seven demon kings not obtain fragments of the Worldstone to create a soulstone to seal high-level angels? Such a creation shouldn¡¯t be too difficult for demon kings, right? It was the same even if they weren¡¯t proficient in alchemy¡­ In any case, Roy had completed the first step of his plan perfectly, and he could continue with the next step. Holding the crystal, he shook it hard and said to the golden stream of light in the crystal, ¡°Tyrael, don¡¯t pretend to be dead. I know your consciousness is still there and that you can speak. Don¡¯t you want to say anything in your current situation?¡± ¡°Demon!¡± The voice of Tyrael¡¯s soul came from the crystal, sounding furious. ¡°What scheme are you plotting by imprisoning my soul?!¡± ¡°Scheme? Perhaps¡­¡± Roy also wanted to chat with someone. ¡°What I want to do is actually very simple. You only need to think about what kind of chain reaction your disappearance will cause!¡± ¡°My disappearance?¡± Tyrael¡¯s soul pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°You want to fight against the High Heavens?¡± Roy asked in surprise, ¡°Huh? How did you think of this?¡± ¡°You are a demon. What else can it be if you don¡¯t want to fight against angels?¡± Tyrael asked. Roy shook his head. ¡®You might think that I imprisoned your soul to reduce the combat strength of the Archangels of the High Heavens so that I could lead the demon army to flatten it, right? Wrong. Your thinking is completely wrong!¡± Roy raised his hand and instantly condensed an ice platform with his frost power. He placed the crystal on the platform and walked down from the throne. ¡°Tyrael, you might not have realized what special role your existence has played in Sanctuary!¡± Tyrael didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°After descending into this world, the reason why I haven¡¯t taken any action is that I¡¯ve been using this time to study the history of this world!¡± Roy said. ¡°I¡¯ve noticed that the human history of Sanctuary has a lot of records about your High Heavens. If I remember correctly, you, the Archangel of Justice, Tyrael; your brother, the Archangel of Valor, Imperius; the Archangel of Hope, Auriel; the Archangel of Fate, Itherael; and the Archangel of Wisdom, Malthael, you five Archangels formed an angel council named the Angiris Council, which ruled the entire High Heavens and continued the war with the demons.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Is there a problem?¡± Tyrael asked. ¡°I¡¯ve seen an interesting record in human history!¡± Roy grinned sinisterly at the crystal, ignoring the fact that Tyrael couldn¡¯t see it. ¡°After the nephalem appeared in Sanctuary, you, like the demons, had fear and worry about the powerful nephalem, so the Angiris Council once held a vote to discuss whether to carry out genocide against the nephalem, right?¡± Hearing Roy mention this, Tyrael¡¯s wandering soul suddenly stopped! He suddenly realized what Roy was trying to express¡­ ¡°According to the historical records, the vote seems to have been initiated by Imperius. He voted in favor, Auriel opposed it, Itherael was neutral, and Malthael gave up his vote. Neutrality and giving up were both regarded as invalid votes, so the situation at the time was one-to-one. If you had chosen to be neutral or given up your vote, Imperius could have used his authority as the leader to force this vote to pass, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. So I voted against it¡­¡± Tyrael said in a low voice. ¡°It¡¯s precisely because your vote played a key role that I can tell from the texts recorded in human history that they didn¡¯t teel much about Auriel, who also voted against it. Instead, they were very grateful to you, Tyrael! Precisely because of this matter, your prestige among the humans in Sanctuary has reached its peak.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just me. Humans are also grateful to Auriel!¡± Tyrael quickly explained. ¡°But Auriel rarely appears in front of the world, right?¡± Roy smiled. ¡°It¡¯s the same for you. Although you look like a human now, you¡¯re still an angel at heart, so you might not understand the thoughts of humans. They will have doubts about people or things they haven¡¯t seen before. Even though Auriel¡¯s objection helped them, they wouldn¡¯t care. Instead, they will pour all their gratitude into you, the Archangel who appeared in front of them. ¡°They will think that in the entire High Heavens, only you care about the life and death of humans. As for the other Archangels, they are either indifferent to humans or hostile to them¡­ Don¡¯t doubt it. That¡¯s what they think! ¡± . So, my disappearance will cause the relationship between the nephalem and the High Heavens to worsen, right?¡± Tyrael said dejectedly. ¡°That¡¯s right. In my opinion, you¡¯re the most important link between humans and angels!¡± Roy nodded. ¡°The reason why Mephisto, Diablo, and the others failed in this world isn¡¯t that they can¡¯t defeat you angels but because they can¡¯t defeat the alliance army of angels and humans!¡± Roy clenched his claws. ¡°And what I¡¯m doing now is to cut off your connection!¡± ¡°You¡­!¡± Tyrael was terrified by what Roy said and wanted to scold him. But he stopped himself because he knew that Roy was telling the truth! If the entire High Heavens had the same attitude toward the nephalem as Tyrael, then he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about his disappearance at all. But the problem was that his brother Imperius was very hostile to the nephalem! The Archangel of Fate, Itherael, was indifferent to humans, and Malthael had fallen not long ago. He had attacked humans as the Angel of Death and wanted to purify the demon blood of the nephalem. It could be said that in the entire High Heaven, only Auriel could stop Imperius. But if Imperius insisted on doing it, then as the leader, he might really lead all the angels to carry out the purification of the nephalem¡­ Moreover, there was now a new demon king in Sanctuary. If Roy provoked the conflict, the relationship between the nephalem and the angels would deteriorate quickly¡­ The current nephalem were like a double-edged sword. Their unique bloodlines of angels and demons determined that they were destined to be used by angels and demons. No matter which side they chose, it would be extremely harmful to the other side! Thinking of this, Tyrael became anxious. His soul was colliding against the crystal in all directions, wanting to escape. But he had underestimated the crystal cage that Roy created. After charging left and right for a long time, his soul became dispirited. ¡°Damn it. Why did Mephisto find a demon king like you to come to this world?!¡± Tyrael roared in annoyance. ¡°Can¡¯t you just stay in your Abyss? Why did you come here to harm this world?!¡± ¡°What you¡¯re saying is that only your Angiris Council can carry out genocide against the nephalem, but we demons can¡¯t win over the nephalem?¡± Roy snorted. ¡°Aren¡¯t your double standards too serious?¡± In fact, in Roy¡¯s opinion, neither angels nor demons were good. There was no need to talk about demons. Angels had the special effects of holy light, so they confused humanity. But the truth was that there was a saying in the Bible that angels would blow their trumpets to destroy the world. What was the difference between the two? Moreover, when did Roy say that he wanted to destroy this world and humanity? Was Tyrael suffering from paranoia? What he was doing now was nothing more than making arrangements for a possible war with the High Heavens in the future¡­ As for whether or not they would really fight, it depended on¡­ when Lilith returned! Roy ignored Tyrael¡¯s shouts and sat back on his throne to think. The destruction of the Black Soulstone was beyond Roy¡¯s expectations. Mephisto and the other demon kings had actually escaped. Chapter 513 Chapter 513: Changes Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Roy had imprisoned Tyrael¡¯s soul in the crystal. Unless Tyrael¡¯s soul power could surpass Roy¡¯s, he wouldn¡¯t be able to break out in a short time. Imprisoning Tyrael was equivalent to killing him. For a long time, he would no longer be able to interfere with the human world of Sanctuary. All Roy had to do was wait. The matter of Tyrael¡¯s disappearance needed time to ferment, and the relationship between the nephalem and angels would not deteriorate immediately. In order for it to reach Roy¡¯s ideal state, he needed enough patience. Of course, waiting didn¡¯t mean that Roy would do nothing. In fact, after considering the subsequent developments after Tyrael¡¯s disappearance, he felt that he needed an army, a massive demon army, in order to deal with the possible attack from the High Heavens. As long as he didn¡¯t hide in the Purgatory Space of the Burning Hells, his whereabouts in Sanctuary would be discovered sooner or later. After all, the High Heavens had lost an Archangel, and this Archangel hadn¡¯t fallen like Malthael, so it was certain that after discovering that Roy didn¡¯t perish together with Tyrael, the High Heavens would definitely take revenge on him. Under these circumstances, a powerful demon army was essential to Roy. He was even considering whether to summon Julia, Benia, and the others to this world to manage the army for him. With Roy¡¯s current status as a demon king, it wouldn¡¯t require too much effort to form a demon army. Thanks to Mephisto, Diablo, and the other demon kings, places far away from human order in Sanctuary were full of demons, monsters, undead, fallen, and so on. These creatures usually didn¡¯t have a unified administrator, and they only moved aimlessly in the wilderness. They formed all kinds of groups and fought each other to snatch territories and turn their opponents into food. Even so, the class inheritance engraved in the bones of these monsters with demon bloodlines still existed. As long as Roy, a demon king, summoned them, they would quickly gather and become a part of his demon army. Of course, it was still early for the war, and he didn¡¯t need too many troops. If there were too many, it would be difficult to provide for them unless he launched a war against the humans of Sanctuary and plundered their souls. But this didn¡¯t match his plan. Once demons attacked humans, it would instead make the humans closer to the angels. The conflict between humans and angels could only manifest without the invasion of demons, so what Roy wanted to do was to maintain the current peaceful situation of all of Sanctuary. After thinking about it for a while, he decided to try his best to subdue the powerful demons and monsters. By restraining these guys, he could restrain more low-level demons and monsters and prevent them from invading human territories for the time being. Therefore, his first step was to gather the demons and monsters around his island. Yes, Roy had already figured out where he was now. This place was the northernmost part of Sanctuary, on an island isolated from the world. The name of this place was Xiansai! Xiansai was an enormous island in the Frozen Sea. It was isolated by seawater on all sides, and it was between the eastern and western continents of Sanctuary, adjacent to the Dreadlands and Scosglen. Due to Xiansai being separated by wide straits, the island could be said to be inaccessible, but this didn¡¯t mean that there were no people on the island. In fact, when he flew over the island earlier, he had found a city where humans gathered near the southern coast. What was strange was that the architectural style of this human city was very oriental. The people living here also had black hair and looked oriental. Moreover, the name of this city was ¡®Zhou¡¯! Roy observed this city curiously through invisible Demon Eyes. He found that apart from their appearance, the people here were no different from those in other places of Sanctuary, and they all had the nephalem bloodline. People who had not awakened their bloodline powers were no different from ordinary human civilians. But if they awakened the nephalem bloodline, the people here actually had powerful elemental affinity. Although they were isolated from the world, in their historical records, people from the Yshari Sanctum would come every few years to select talented children to go back and accept their mage inheritances. In other words, this place was an important source of students for the mages of Sanctuary¡­ Roy¡¯s place was in the mountains farther north of Xiansai, quite a distance away from this human city. Due to the cold weather in the north, the people of Zhou had no intention of exploring the mountains. It could be said that they were at peace with Roy for the time being, and he didn¡¯t want to break this balance for the time being. In the depths of the mountains, there were a large number of snow monsters and ice demons. When Roy¡¯s power spread out, these demons and monsters with weak demon bloodlines began to approach him. Before long, he had thousands of soldiers. These tall snow monsters and ice demons had immense strength. Under Roy¡¯s orders, they worked hard and began to build a demon king palace for him. Roy was now a demon king with status, so he had to have some grandeur¡­ The people of Xiansai knew nothing about the lively scene in the depths of the mountains, and they continued to live their lives as a cover for Roy¡¯s whereabouts. A year passed quickly. During this year, Roy¡¯s demon king palace was completed, and the snow monsters and ice demons within a radius of nearly five hundred kilometers fell into his control. But he restrained these monsters and demons and made them stay in the mountains. Only the humans who entered the snow mountains rashly were expelled and killed by them. Even the Xiansai people were surprised and felt that their lives were more peaceful than before. In the course of this year, the consequences of Tyrael¡¯s disappearance gradually spread. Tyrael had led the establishment of the New Church of Horadrim. After losing the leader, Tyrael, the New Church of Horadrim had been leaderless for a while, and internal disputes began about what the church should do next. Some people didn¡¯t believe that Archangel Tyrael was really dead, so they suggested searching for his whereabouts. Others suggested expanding the power of the church to prevent the return of the seven demon kings. Others felt that they should contact the High Heavens as soon as possible. In short, the internal opinions were chaotic. Unfortunately, the elite nephalem warriors with powerful strength in the Church of Horadrim were not in management. It had to be said that this was a mistake on Tyrael¡¯s part. These warriors were usually only responsible for combat, and they rarely interfered with the internal affairs of the church. This caused them to be unable to speak in chaotic internal situations, and no one was willing to listen to their opinions. The upper echelons of the church didn¡¯t care about the feelings of these warriors, so as time passed, these warriors gradually became disheartened. They would rather fight to the death with demons than get involved in this power struggle. However¡­ in the history of humans in Sanctuary, there had never been a lack of such Dower struggles. This was human nature, and even Tvrael couldn¡¯t understand it. At this time, the High Heavens sent an envoy to inquire about Tyrael¡¯s whereabouts. After all, he hadn¡¯t returned to the High Heavens for a routine report, and his soul had not been reborn in the Crystal Arch. The High Heavens had lost contact with him for a long time. Regarding this inquiry, the people of the Church of Horadrim could only tell the envoy that Tyrael might have perished with Demon King Osiris. When this news reached the High Heavens and was known by Imperius, the Archangel was furious! Although they had always had disputes in the past, Tyrael was still his brother. In the long Eternal Conflict, Tyrael had always been fighting side by side with Imperius. This brotherhood couldn¡¯t be erased with disputes. His brother¡¯s whereabouts were unknown, but these mortals had only reported the news now. This could no longer be described as missing the opportunity.. However, Imperius didn¡¯t think that it was his fault either. He had always been vigilant and wary of the nephalem. He had originally wanted to destroy these gathering places, so the High Heavens had never set up any contact points in the mortal world. In the past, Tyrael could still transmit some news. Now that Tyrael was missing, it was impossible for the people of the Church of Horadrim to contact the High Heavens. Under these prejudices, Imperius couldn¡¯t help but vent his anger on the humans. He ordered the Church of Horadrim to find Tyrael at all costs. If they couldn¡¯t do it, then they couldn¡¯t blame the High Heavens for being impolite! This domineering order made the Church of Horadrim, which had adapted to Tyrael¡¯s gentle personality, very uncomfortable. But because it concerned their leader, they could only try their best to do it. However, the domineeringness of the angels aroused the displeasure of the nephalem warriors. When Diablo returned from the Black Soulstone and gathered the power of the seven demon kings to lead the demon army into the High Heavens, the High Heavens had been unable to resist at all. It was Tyrael who had led these nephalem warriors to help the High Heavens defeat Diablo. Back then, Imperius had been utterly defeated by Diablo, but he still used such a tough attitude to order the nephalem warriors. Of course, they would be unhappy. Thus, cracks appeared at this moment¡­ And they would become bigger and bigger¡­ Chapter 514 Chapter 514: News From Mephisto Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Roy¡¯s plans and arrangements had already begun to bear fruit, but this was only the beginning. The rift between humans and angels needed more time to expand. As the mastermind behind the scenes, Roy was not anxious at all. He was even prepared to use five to ten years to complete his plan step by step. Anyway, as a demon, he had a long time and life to wait. Of course, it wouldn¡¯t really take that long. He was implementing other plans to advance the progress step by step. When he was summoned to this world earlier, he had left a Demon Eye for the high priest of Zakarum. Although these Zakarum cultists belonged to Mephisto, this didn¡¯t prevent Roy from using them. After contacting the high priest of Zakarum, Roy gave them an order. He wanted them to hide in various cities, mix with ordinary people, wait for an opportunity to sow discord between humans and angels, publicize the attitude of the High Heavens, especially Imperius¡¯s attitude toward humans, and so on. Regardless of whether they used public opinion or created conflicts, in short, he wanted them to do everything possible to worsen the relationship between humans and angels. Not only did he want to incite humans to oppose angels, but he also wanted to incite angels to oppose humans. If possible, he could disguise himself as a human and attack some strongholds of the High Heavens in Sanctuary. In addition, Roy gave a large amount of gold to the Zakarum cultists. This gold was naturally the demon gold that he brought. This demon gold originally had a curse of misfortune, but he had used the system to modify it. The demon gold¡¯s curse of misfortune was originally used to obtain human souls, but he didn¡¯t need any souls now. If people who came into contact with the gold died of misfortune, it would attract attention over time, and the church might confiscate it, so he changed its misfortune attribute. Demon Gold (Version 2.0): Corruption: This gold with dark power will magnify the negative emotions of those who have been in contact with it for a long time. Hidden: The dark power in the gold is undetectable by any magic. These negative emotions included greed, anger, envy, and so on. When Roy handed the gold to the Zakarum high priest, he instructed him to circulate it through reasonable channels so that it would spread as much as possible like normal currency in the various human settlements of Sanctuary. Roy was very clear that the demon bloodline contained in the nephalem bloodline would continuously be stimulated after coming into contact with this gold. Over time, the nephalem would gradually become selfish, irritable, and militant. The good side of their hearts would be covered up, and the evil side would appear. This way, Imperius, who had no good feelings for the nephalem, would hate the existence of humans more and more. Perhaps it wouldn¡¯t be long before he brought up the past and started a new proposal to destroy Sanctuary.. The already corrupted Zakarum high priest didn¡¯t have any resistance to Roy¡¯s orders, and he carried them out ecstatically. Everything was under Roy¡¯s control. If he saw this series of arrangements from a human perspective, he would definitely shudder in fear. But in fact, his original intention was not to target the nephalem. The true target was the High Heavens! Roy knew the nephalem race very well. Putting aside the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse that he had first come into contact with, he still had a foster son, Sareth, who was also a nephalem. He knew very well that these nephalem were not enemies to demons. As long as demons put aside their bloodline prejudices, it could be said that it was easier for demons to accept them than angels! Angels were the greatest enemies of demons. No matter which world Roy went to, he would guard against angels the most. Now, he was just using the nephalem of this world to achieve his goals¡­ Time slowly passed, and the chaos in Sanctuary heightened day by day. On this day, Roy was sitting alone in his demon king place and reading a book: The Book of Cain. The Black Book of Lam Esen, the Book of Zakarum, the Book of Skatsim, the Ancient Sutras of Mages, the Book of the Yshari, and Tale of the Horadrim were all legends and historical books circulating in Sanctuary. Roy copied them into books and read them continuously. His plans and arrangements came from reading these historical books, allowing him to understand the conflicts between the various races of this world in depth. Just as Roy was reading with relish, the lights in the demon king palace suddenly dimmed. Shadows climbed in the hall, covering the light of the lamps, and a deep darkness began to spread in the demon king palace. Facing this strange situation, Roy looked on coldly. He smelled a familiar scent in the spreading darkness, so he snorted coldly. ¡°Mephisto! What are you trying to do by pretending to be mysterious in front of me?¡± ¡°Hehehehe!¡± Hoarse laughter came as a shadow slowly emerged from the floor and then slowly transformed into a huge demon. This huge demon had two pairs ot exaggerated demon horns on his head, especially the pair that was protruding out. He was floating in the air, and on his skeleton-like arms, his demon claws looked extremely ferocious. The demon wings on his back looked like bone wings, and some black chains were wrapped around his arms and bone wings, making clanking sounds. The most ridiculous thing was that he didn¡¯t have a lower body. His lower body, which was suspended in the air, was replaced by a mass of fog-like darkness. From his abdomen, Roy could see his spine hanging straight down, connected to the bone whip-like demon tail. His overall appearance was no different from a skeleton. ¡°Osiris, we meet again!¡± After Mephisto appeared, a sinister grin appeared on his face, and his hoarse voice made people want to go crazy. Roy closed the book and snorted. ¡°What? Finally not planning to hide? I thought you were going to continue watching the show!¡± ¡°Of course not. We¡¯re allies!¡± Mephisto floated in front of Roy¡¯s throne. ¡°Moreover, your actions were beyond my expectations, even more powerful than I expected! Of course, I came to meet you.¡± ¡°Hmph. Allies?¡± Roy walked down from the throne, stood opposite Mephisto, and looked straight at him. ¡°Since you¡¯re allies, why did you lie to me? The Black Soulstone has already shattered, and you and your brothers have long escaped. Why did you tell me that you were still trapped when you came to find ¡°I apologize about this!¡± Mephisto crossed his arm in front of his chest and bowed slightly to Roy, causing the black chains on his body to make clanking sounds. He straightened up and continued, ¡°But Osiris, with all due respect, does your coming to this world have anything to do with whether we escape or not?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± Roy nodded. ¡°The reason I came here is none other than for Lilith. The life and death of the seven demon kings have nothing to do with me. Moreover, from the beginning, I had a skeptical attitude toward what you said, so it¡¯s not that important whether you deceived me or not¡­¡± ¡°Haha, you¡¯re really straightforward!¡± Mephisto laughed. Roy stared at Mephisto and sized him up. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, Mephisto, this is just a projection, right? In that case, is it true that you were reborn in the Hellforge of the Burning Hells?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Mephisto nodded. ¡°The Hellforge is an incomparably powerful magic creation that has the same effect as the Gates of the Abyss. It can bind the souls of demons within. Once a demon dies, their souls will first return to the Hellforge, not the Abyss¡­ After the Black Soulstone was destroyed, my brothers and I returned to the Hellforge. But soul condensation and rebirth are a slow process. We haven¡¯t fully recovered yet and are still in a deep sleep.¡± ¡°Then, what do you want to say to me now?¡± Roy asked. ¡°When the high priest of Zakarum offered sacrifices to me, he mentioned your plan. He doesn¡¯t know much about your thoughts, but he can tell that you¡¯re targeting the High Heavens and have already achieved great results¡­ We are allies, so it¡¯s naturally impossible for us to do nothing. I¡¯m here to tell you that my brothers and I have already gathered an astonishing demon army for you in the Burning Hells. When you need it, you can open a portal to summon them at any time. They will completely obey your orders.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s not bad!¡± Roy nodded. ¡°What else? If it¡¯s just an army, it¡¯s not worth you coming all the way here.¡± ¡°There are two more things!¡± Mephisto stretched out his hand to touch his demon horns. ¡°The first is that if you plan on completely defeating the High Heavens, then there¡¯s something you need to be careful about. When Heaven really collapses, it might lead to the appearance of the Guardian Trag¡¯Oul!¡± ¡°Trag¡¯Oul?¡± Roy frowned in puzzlement. ¡°I seem to have heard this name somewhere¡­ ¡°It should be the Book of Rathma!¡± Mephisto reminded. ¡°The religious canon of the necromancers!¡± Roy nodded. Yes, he remembered. ¡°Trag¡¯Oul, the Guardian of Sanctuary, is described in the Book of Rathma as a dragon, a giant dragon made of stars!¡± Mephisto said. ¡°He appeared when Sanctuary was created. Even Inarius and Lilith, who created Sanctuary, didn¡¯t know of his existence back then. We didn¡¯t know at first either. It was only after the appearance of the necromancers that we discovered this guardian. He rarely appeared in front of the world. He was never interested in the war between angels and demons and was only dedicated to protecting the balance of Sanctuary. This balance might be broken when you defeat the High Heavens. At that time, he might intervene!¡± ¡°Is Trag¡¯Oul powerful?¡± Roy asked. Mephisto nodded and said cautiously, ¡°Very powerful. Because after my research, I found that he is very likely not a true dragon but a world-soul titan!¡± Hearing this, Roy was shocked.. ¡°Huh?! What? World-soul titan?!¡± Chapter 515 Chapter 515: Future Fragment? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios To be honest, Roy was shocked when he heard Mephisto mention the name ¡®world-soul titan¡¯. It was because the first figure that popped into his mind was Sargeras. If Trag¡¯Oul, whom Mephisto called a world-soul titan, was really a titan on the same level as Sargeras, then it would really be troublesome. But then Roy returned to his senses and asked curiously, ¡°Mephisto, you know about world-soul titans?¡± Yes, this was what Roy found strange. After all, the name world-soul titan should be from the Warcraft world. Other worlds shouldn¡¯t have such a name. Had Mephisto been to the Warcraft world? ¡°Of course!¡± Mephisto smiled strangely and bowed slightly to Roy. ¡°Young Demon King Osiris, the one in front of you now is one of the oldest demons of the Abyss. My knowledge is more extensive than you can imagine.¡± Roy nodded. This was true. When he was still in the Abyss, Benia had told him that Mephisto should be the first great demon king to appear after the Seven Deadly Sin Demon Kings. In other words, his history was second only to Lucifer, Beelzebub, and the others. ¡°In fact, you might not know that demons originally named the term world-soul titan!¡± Mephisto continued. ¡°Because of our nature, demons are more willing to explore the Infinite Worlds than angels. Through the random teleportation of Gates of the Abyss, demons are often the first to arrive in some unknown worlds, and angels are the ones chasing after demons! In billions of years of exploration, demons have discovered that some ancient planets will give birth to powerful planetary consciousnesses. When these planetary consciousnesses awaken, they often turn into enormous and powerful life forms, so they are called world-soul titans. These world-soul titans seem to be the third children created by the Creator apart from angels and demons. They are the true titans, and they are even more powerful than angels and demons, so demons rarely provoke them¡­ ¡°Fortunately, the number of world-soul titans is even fewer than imagined. In the Infinite Worlds connected to the Gates of the Abyss, there are very few traces of world-soul titans. Instead, the titans living on the surface exist in many worlds. Although these titans are also called titans, their strength is nothing compared to that of true titans. ¡°We didn¡¯t expect Sanctuary to give birth to a world -soul titan!¡± Mephisto sighed. ¡°This is clearly just an artificial world, and its history is very short, but a world-soul titan appeared. This is too unexpected! So at first, we didn¡¯t think about it. But as we observed, we found that this fellow is indeed an existence like a world-soul titan!¡± ¡°Like? So you¡¯re not sure?¡± Roy asked. ¡°Yes, Trag¡¯Oul is hiding in a gap between Sanctuary and the Purgatory Space. For so many years, he has rarely appeared in this world and has hidden very well!¡± Mephisto said hatefully. ¡°This fellow claims to be the Guardian of Sanctuary. When Inarius and Lilith created Sanctuary, they hid it from the High Heavens and the Burning Hells. After Lilith and Inarius were exiled, Sanctuary was almost exposed to Heaven and Hell. But Trag¡¯Oul actually took action at this time and wrapped his body around Sanctuary to continue to hide it! So when we discovered the existence of Sanctuary, this world had already existed for a long time¡­¡± . Hmm, the Book of Rathma mentioned that Trag¡¯Oul is a long dragon formed by the connections of stars. Will world-soul titans also incarnate into this appearance?¡± Roy asked thoughtfully. ¡°Do you think all world-soul titans are humanoid?¡± Mephisto asked Roy in amusement. ¡°The meaning of ¡®titan¡¯ refers to being incomparably huge, and world-soul titans can look like anything!¡± Hearing this, Roy suddenly thought of Urgash and Asha in the Ashan world. These two dragon gods were huge enough to wrap around the entire planet, so were they also world-soul titans? After all, they both had the power of creation, which was very similar to world -soul titans. If so, then the world of Ashan was really special. Asha and Urgash were like two world-soul titans born on the same planet at the same time. They were twins among the world-soul titans¡­ The Pantheon would be ecstatic¡­ Unfortunately, Roy was only guessing now, Urgash had already become a Void Lord, and Void power had completely devoured Ashan. It was already impossible to investigate everything about this world. Looking at Roy¡¯s thoughtful expression, Mephisto thought that he was worried that the power of the world-soul titan Trag¡¯Oul would hinder him, so he said, ¡°But you don¡¯t have to pay too much attention to his existence. Although Trag¡¯Oul might be a world-soul titan, he doesn¡¯t seem to have completely awakened!¡± ¡°Oh? Why do you say that?¡± Roy asked. ¡°A truly awakened world-soul titan will give birth to a true body in the material world!¡± Mephisto said. ¡°In the Book of Rathma, the description of Trag¡¯Oul by the necromancers, in my opinion, seems to be a sign that he hasn¡¯t fully awakened. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have used the term ¡®dragon made of stars¡¯ to describe him. He should still be ideological. After all, the time he¡¯s slept for is too short, so he¡¯s a world-soul titan with congenital deficiencies¡­ I suspect that this is also the real reason why he can¡¯t appear in front of the world¡ªit¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t want to, but he can¡¯t!¡± ¡°Yes, indeed. It sounds like he¡¯s deliberately avoiding angels and demons!¡± Roy nodded in agreement. ¡°From his desperate attempt to hide Sanctuary, I can see some clues.¡± ¡°So you don¡¯t have to worry too much about him. This fellow is just a charlatan!¡± Mephisto sneered. ¡°His mouth is full of rhetoric about guarding the balance, and so are the necromancers who believe in him. They believe in protecting the balance. But in my opinion, this doctrine is not only an excuse for Trag¡¯Oul to promote his existence but also a manifestation of his lack of confidence. Because both angels and demons have the idea of destroying Sanctuary, and Sanctuary is his residence, once it¡¯s destroyed, it means that Trag¡¯Oul can no longer survive¡­¡± ¡°Understood. So he keeps promoting the concept of balance because he wants to continue the Eternal Conflict between angels and demons!¡± Roy nodded. ¡°If the war continues for tens of thousands of years, he can completely grow from Sanctuary and wake up. At that time, he won¡¯t be afraid of anyone.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Mephisto nodded in agreement. ¡°In order to achieve his goal, this fellow is unscrupulous. He used the son of Inarius and Lilith, Linarian! He was the first generation, or rather, the first nephalem of Sanctuary! Hehehe, this poor child. His relationship with his parents was extremely bad because his mother slaughtered the renegade angels and demons just to force Inarius to give up the idea of ruling humans and let her use the power of the nephalem as weapons for her own benefit.¡± ¡°While Linarion was confused, Trag¡¯Oul found him and taught him about death, making him the first necromancer in this world. He also bewitched him into thinking that the nephalem should be independent and didn¡¯t need to attach themselves to angels or demons. They only needed to believe in the path of balance to do this. ¡°Linarian believed him and no longer admitted that he was the son of Inarius and Lilith. He even changed his name and called himself Rathma¡­ However, what¡¯s laughable is that because of practicing the power of death, Rathma and his believers all turned pale. Necromancers also became very different from other nephalem. They couldn¡¯t live among ordinary people because other nephalem always looked at them with distrust! Their way of balance was only spread in a small area. Roy said, ¡°Unfortunately, because of the existence of demons, although the nephalem hate these necromancers, they still accepted them in order to fight against demons, right?¡± ¡°Indeed. So Osiris, this is also a breakthrough!¡± Mephisto laughed strangely. ¡°If possible, I really want to see necromancers and their compatriots fighting among themselves. Although they¡¯re always fighting among themselves, necromancers are believers of Trag¡¯Oul. Once this heritage declines, the existence of Trag¡¯Oul will become even more unknown.¡± ¡°I understand!¡± Roy nodded. This exchange with Mephisto made him realize that although he needed to be vigilant of Trag¡¯Oul, he didn¡¯t need to think too highly of him. His only spokesperson in the material world was the necromancers. Perhaps he would cause trouble, but he probably wouldn¡¯t cause too much trouble. ¡°That¡¯s right. Compared to Trag¡¯Oul, I think what you should really worry about is Lilith!¡± Mephisto said solemnly. ¡°This is the second thing I want to say. From the long river of time, I have seen some fragmented fragments of the future. In these fragments, Lilith has returned!¡± ¡°Slow down, slow down!¡± Roy waved his hand. ¡°In the many legends of this world, isn¡¯t Lilith your daughter? As a father, are you still afraid of your daughter?¡± Mephisto¡¯s ugly monster face revealed an expression of rolling his eyes. ¡°Damn it. Osiris, why do you believe those human legends? Who told you that Lilith is my daughter? I don¡¯t have the ability to be Lilith¡¯s father! Or rather, besides the Creator, no one dares to be Lilith¡¯s elder!¡± Then Mephisto explained, ¡°Back then, I only brought Lilith to this world, and what I brought was only a clone of hers. She asked to come to this world because she needed a testing ground¡­¡± ¡°To test what?¡± Roy asked with a frown. ¡°Nothing is certain.¡± Mephisto spread his hands. ¡°She has always been mysterious, so how can I know what she wants? Originally, after she and Inarius got married and gave birth to the nephalem, my brothers and I thought that her experiment was to create a hybrid race of angels and demons. After all, she¡¯s a demoness and has the need to reproduce. Although this need is a little unconventional, it¡¯s not too strange. But we later found that even the nephalem aren¡¯t what she really wants.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Roy¡¯s heart stirred when he heard this, and he quickly continued asking. ¡°After creating the nephalem, Lilith indeed cared for them at first. In order to protect her children, she didn¡¯t hesitate to eliminate all the renegade angels and demons hiding in Sanctuary at the time. It was precisely because of this that she turned against Inarius¡­ The conflict between the two started as an argument, but it soon turned into a great fight. Because he controlled the Worldstone, Inarius exiled Lilith¡ªnote, exiled! Not defeated because Inarius actually couldn¡¯t defeat Lilith. Her strength exceeded everyone¡¯s imagination, even though she was only a clone¡­ ¡°But there¡¯s also a rumor that the reason why Inarius and Lilith really turned against each other was that Lilith threatened Inarius¡¯s rule because she actually wanted to use the power of the nephalem, but Inaris thought of himself as the true king of Sanctuary!¡± Mephisto concluded, ¡°No matter what the reason is, it can be said that nephalem are not what Lilith really wants. Her true purpose in coming to this world is probably not only this. This mysterious woman hides secrets that even we can¡¯t see through¡­¡± Roy didn¡¯t say anything, but he already had a judgment in his heart. What Lilith pursued was indeed not the nephalem, a hybrid of angels and demons, but to search for Chaos power! The simple combination of light and darkness was not Chaos power. This was something Roy was completely certain of. But he had made this judgment by combining his experiences and many cognitions. Lilith, who could only explore step by step from the beginning, definitely didn¡¯t know. Therefore, the nephalem might only be an attempt on her part. This also explained why Lilith was more protective of the nephalem in the beginning. It was because she had expectations for them. But perhaps after discovering that the nephalem couldn¡¯t reach her expectations, she gradually became only interested in using their power. This was a psychological change from her ¡®own children¡¯ to ¡®tools¡¯. In other words, Lilith¡¯s experiment in this world had failed. Moreover, as far as Roy knew, Lilith had clones in many worlds, and these clones were all trying the same thing. At least in the Darksiders world, Lilith was the same. But in the Darksiders world, she had used the corpses of angels and demons for experiments (this could be regarded as a genetic experiment) and didn¡¯t choose to have children with an angel. Therefore, the nephilim (nephalem) in the Darksiders world only regarded Lilith as their nominal mother. Roy understood. He roughly guessed Lilith¡¯s true goal. What she needed was a powerful force that was enough for her to deal with the threat of Void corrosion. So, why did she want to resist Void corrosion? It couldn¡¯t be to save the Infinite Worlds, right? Therefore, Roy had a bold guess. Lilith might want to go to the depths of the Void to find something¡­ Connecting it to the Deadly Sin Demon Kings in the Abyss¡ªLucifer, Beelzebub, Berial, and the others¡ªthey seemed to only have a few sporadic clones left. Their true bodies had long disappeared. So had their main bodies gone to the depths of the Void as Roy had guessed? Or could it be that they had already perished because they lacked the power to resist the Void? Was that why Lilith had learned from their lesson and was looking for a way to resist the Void? Roy¡¯s thoughts were in a mess, and he quickly expelled these inexplicable thoughts. Regardless of whether his guess was right or not, these thoughts interfered too much with him. Turning around, Roy asked Mephisto, ¡°Can you see fragments of the future from the long river of time? ¡°I can see some, but I can¡¯t see the cause and effect connections! Otherwise, how could my brothers and I have suffered so much in this world?¡± Mephisto admitted straightforwardly. ¡°It¡¯s the same this time. I saw Lilith¡¯s return in the future.¡± ¡°Did you tell me to be careful of her because she¡¯ll attack angels and demons after returning?¡± Roy asked with a frown. ¡°That¡¯s for sure. She eliminated all the demons in Sanctuary back then!¡± Mephisto said with certainty. ¡°So it¡¯s hard to guarantee she won¡¯t attack demons like us after she returns. You have to know that this woman doesn¡¯t have any concept of the same race! ¡°That¡¯s all. It¡¯s time for me to leave! Young Demon King Osiris, it won¡¯t be long before my brothers and I regain our strength. At that time, we will fight alongside you and completely destroy the High Heavens and kill all the angels here! The Eternal Conflict of this world will finally end in your hands. I can guarantee that your bravery will spread throughout the entire Abyss¡­¡± As Mephisto spoke, his figure slowly faded away and finally disappeared from the hall. Roy watched him leave. After Mephisto completely disappeared, Roy clenched the demon claw on his right hand. Under the powerful force, the air in his palm made a loud explosion, and his entire face collapsed. Damn old demon. He still didn¡¯t tell the truth in the end! Roy snorted coldly. What this bastard Mephisto said is ninety percent true and ten percent false. Roy was certain that what he said about the return of Trag¡¯Oul and Lilith was true, but he hid one thing¡ªLilith¡¯s strength after she returned! Mephisto was afraid of Lilith. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have told Roy to be careful of her. In other words, not only did he see her return in the future, but he also saw her powerful strength. If he guessed more boldly, Mephisto even saw himself die in Lilith¡¯s hands! As a demon who had come into contact with Void power several times, Roy didn¡¯t believe that Lilith would return safe and sound after being exiled to the Void¡­ Her clone might have been corroded by Void power like Urgash! Perhaps it was precisely because of this that Lilith became unstoppable, and Mephisto might have seen Roy in the future. This was the real reason why he had appeared and invited Roy to this Sanctuary world! He either wanted Roy to resolve this disaster that might involve the seven demon kings, or he wanted Roy to be his shield! It had to be known that the seven demon kings were currently hiding in the Burning Hells, and Roy was the only demon king in Sanctuary. After Lilith returned, she would definitely vent her anger from being exiled for countless years. Be it angels or demons, she would vent her anger on them, and Roy, the only demon king on the ground, was the best shield for the Burning Hells! You want to trick me? It¡¯s not that easy! Roy sneered. Mephisto might not know that he had seen Lilith¡¯s other clones in other worlds. He and Lilith had a connection that Mephisto couldn¡¯t understand! If Lilith¡¯s clones shared memories and thoughts like Mephisto¡¯s, then she would immediately understand after seeing Roy. Of course, Roy¡¯s appearance had already changed, but it didn¡¯t matter. The Red Sea Egg he brought was the greatest token! Come on. I can¡¯t wait for Lilith to return as soon as possible. I came just in time for the grandest banquet between angels, demons, and humans! Boundless darkness filled the entire demon king palace, and Roy¡¯s power spread wantonly.. In this lightless world, only his dark red demon eyes were left, shining with intense light in the darkness¡­ Chapter 516 Chapter 516: Roy¡¯s First War Against Angels Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios For the humans of Sanctuary, most of the time, they were on the side of the High Heavens. The reason was simple. They were often persecuted and harassed by demons! Demons with a destructive nature were the natural enemies of all creatures. When humans faced powerful demons and were unable to resist, they would naturally side with angels. However, over the years, many wise people appeared in Sanctuary. When they continuously studied and explored the relationship between angels and demons, they found that angels were actually not good people. The existence of the world of Sanctuary was a mistake. Be it demons or angels, they both wanted to destroy it. But compared to the tyrannical demons, the angels were just a little gentler. Under these circumstances, humans were naturally more willing to accept the doctrines of angels and take holy light as their faith. For thousands of years, the holy light faith had been the mainstream of Sanctuary. Although there were ancestral faiths such as barbarians, the elemental faith of mages, and even the balance faith of necromancers, these faiths were not mainstream. There was a period in human history when the fanaticism of faith in holy light caused these humans to reject other faiths so much that there was a large-scale war of beliefs. Humans fought and killed each other, and the loss of population was even greater than when demons invaded¡­ Of course, after every demon invasion, these humans would quickly unite again to resist the demons. The High Heavens had always been silently observing the humans of Sanctuary, and it had always been very troubled by their capriciousness. The Archangels of the Angiris Council had different personalities, so they naturally had different perspectives on humans. Archangels like Tyrael saw the courage of humans and the greatness of self-sacrifice, but what Imperius saw was the selfishness of humans and the cruelty against their compatriots. As for Malthael, he regarded them as ants and was indifferent¡­ The difference in perspectives naturally determined the attitude of the Archangels toward humans. Actually, the High Heavens had not been in good condition during this time. After Malthael fell and became the Angel of Death, Tyrael had led a group of nephalem to kill him. Imperius thought that after Malthael died, his soul would be purified and reconstructed before returning. But the Crystal Arch had not been able to condense Malthael¡¯s soul. Imperius was worried about this and once thought that Diablo had taken Malthael¡¯s soul away. There was still no news from Malthael, something had happened to Tyrael, and a new demon king had appeared in Sanctuary. Tyrael had disappeared after fighting the other party and had yet to return. This was equivalent to the High Heavens losing two Archangels at once! As the leader of the Angiris Council, Imperius felt an unprecedented sense of urgency and threat. Of course, he knew that after Malthael¡¯s death, the souls of Diablo and the other demon kings had returned to the Burning Hells. This meant that the seven demon kings would return in a few years or decades after recovering their strength. The remaining three Archangels were already completely out of balance when dealing with the seven demon kings. If the new demon king joined in, once the war broke out again, the High Heavens might really be destroyed as easily as breaking twigs. Under these circumstances, the anxious Imperius naturally hoped to find Tyrael as soon as possible. As for the nephalem¡­ In a meeting, the Archangel of Hope, Auriel, mentioned this matter. As the only female angel in the High Heavens, Auriel had a good impression of the humans of Sanctuary, so she hoped that Imperius could change his attitude, put down his prejudice against humans, and spread the doctrine of light more widely in the human world in the hope that they could better utilize the power of the nephalem in the future war with hell demons. Did Imperius not know this? Of course he knew! When Diablo fought his way into the High Heavens, he had also seen how powerful the nephalem who began to recover their power were. But the problem was that he was quite conflicted about these powerful nephalem! As for why he was conflicted, it involved a mystery of Sanctuary. About three thousand years ago, when Heaven and Hell first discovered Sanctuary, Lilith had already been exiled to the Void by Inarius. Heaven and Hell had developed religions in Sanctuary without restraint, hoping to use Sanctuary as a lever to develop their strength so that they could overwhelm the other party. At the time, the humans of Sanctuary were weak and helpless, and they were pawns that angels and demons could play as they wished. Even Tyrael, the Archangel of Justice, had the same attitude toward the humans of Sanctuary as Imperius. Heaven established the Cathedral of Light in Sanctuary, and Hell established the Temple of the Triune. Heaven and Hell spread their faith while using these two churches to fight proxy wars in Sanctuary. Everyone knew that the so-called proxy war was very cruel for the agents because only humans would die in the end, and angels and demons wouldn¡¯t suffer any damage at all¡­ But under such circumstances, Lilith, who was unwilling to lose after being exiled to the Void, became a disruptor. They didn¡¯t know how she escaped from the Void¡ªperhaps because when she was first exiled, she was only exiled to the edge of the Void and the material world¡ªin short, she returned once. Lilith found a nephalem named Uldyssian. He was originally just a simple farmer, but he was framed and persecuted by the Cathedral of Light and the Temple of the Triune, who were preaching in Sanctuary at the time. He was forced to leave his hometown with his brother and family. Then Lilith found him. She knew that he had a powerful nephalem bloodline, so after constantly approaching him, she helped him liberate the powerful power in his bloodline. She hoped that he could use this power to expel Inarius and all the angels and demons. Uldyssian hated angels and demons to begin with, so he did as he was told. He even became the strongest nephalem in history, and even the first son of Inarius and Lilith, Linarian, couldn¡¯t compare to him. With his powerful strength, he established another religious group, the Edyrem, with the goal of exposing the Cathedral of Light and the Temple of the Triune to the humans of Sanctuary. Although it was quite effective at first, and the Temple of the Triune was destroyed, in the process, Lilith eventually lost control of Uldyssian and the situation. He discovered that she was using him, and in the end, he weakened her, causing her to be exiled by Inarius again. This time, Lilith seemed to have been exiled deeper into the Void¡­ Originally, Uldyssian planned to expel Inarius as well. But during the war, he discovered the existence of the Worldstone. He tried to use his strength to adjust the frequency of the Worldstone to remove the shackles that imprisoned the power of the nephalem. But this action finally attracted the attention of the High Heavens. The angel army invaded Sanctuary, and the Burning Hells naturally wouldn¡¯t let go of this opportunity. Thus, the war eventually turned into a three-way showdown between Heaven, Hell, and the nephalem. At the end of the war, Uldyssian realized that the more powerful he became, the faster he would lose his humanity. But for the future of humanity, he resolutely decided to sacrifice himself and release all his nephalem power to expel the angels and demons from Sanctuary. The mighty Uldyssian, his full power as powerful as a god, illuminated the entire world of Sanctuary¡­ At the same time, he was also afraid that the other nephalem would lose their humanity after their power erupted, so he directed their power into his body. Finally, this power erased him and also adjusted the frequency of the Worldstone to what it was before. The power of the nephalem bloodlines disappeared again. At the time, Tyrael had seen Uldyssian¡¯s dedication and self-sacrifice and sighed at his kindness and greatness. After the war, the Angiris Council negotiated with Mephisto to decide the fate of the mortal world. During the meeting on whether to forgive the mortals, Tyrael cast the crucial vote to allow Sanctuary to continue existing. After ensuring the survival of the mortals , the Angiris Council and the lords of the Burning Hells reached a ceasefire agreement. They both agreed that the power of the Burning Hells and the High Heavens would not interfere with the mortal world, and humans could decide their own fate. As one of the terms of this agreement, Inarius was handed over to the demons, who tortured him for eternity. Uldyssian¡¯s sacrifice won space for humanity to survive, and it could be said that it wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to call him a saint. But the power he had released when he finally expelled the angels and demons terrified them. In order to prevent similar things from happening again, Heaven and Hell tacitly passed an agreement to seal all the memories of this war among mortals. Thus, this war, which was known as the Sin War, completely disappeared from human history¡­ Among the mortals, there was only one who still remembered this war. He remembered Uldyssian, who had left his hometown with him. His brother, Mendeln¡­ But at the time, Mendeln was not in the attention of angels and demons. Imperius was conflicted about this. As one of the participants of the Sin War, he was shocked by the power that Uldyssian had erupted with. The potential of the nephalem was beyond his imagination. So on the one hand, he hoped to use the power of the nephalem to resist the hell demons. On the other hand, he was very worried that someone like Uldyssian would appear again. It would be too embarrassing if the mortals turned around and expelled the angels from Sanctuary again after they fought the demons. After thinking about it, Imperius rejected Auriel¡¯s proposal. He believed that war with demons was the duty of angels. Even if they were imbalanced with the power of Hell, did they not even have the courage to resist? Auriel could only sigh at Imperius¡¯s decision. She knew what he meant. Now that the situation was unclear, how could they be so timid as to seek help from mortals? Where was the pride of angels? Therefore, Auriel could only acquiesce to Imperius¡¯s decision. However, what they didn¡¯t know was that this decision completely destroyed the final chance of the High Heavens to win over the nephalem¡­ The estrangement between the High Heavens and the mortal world of Sanctuary made it very slow for them to receive all kinds of information about the mortal world. Just as the angels were still living their long and boring lives as usual, the situation in Sanctuary became more and more intense. Due to Roy¡¯s decision to hide behind the scenes, the mortals of Sanctuary had not been harassed by demons for a long time. With the destruction of the Worldstone, more and more humans began to gradually awaken the nephalem power in their bloodlines. But because they suddenly obtained powerful strength, their temperament and thinking couldn¡¯t keep up, causing there to be many fanatics with extraordinary powers in the mortal world. They used their strength to obtain money by hook or by crook and bullied or even killed people weaker than them, causing the entire human society to have a very bad public security environment. It could be said that this was a very special time for humans. When Uldyssian sealed the power of the nephalem, he had probably considered that such a situation would happen. But since humans no longer remembered the Sin War, no one could raise a warning. Instead, people thought that the best era of Sanctuary had come. Everyone had the hope of awakening their bloodline and becoming stronger. After the destruction of the Worldstone, the shackles on humans disappeared. Therefore, population thinking naturally began to rise, and many people started to believe that humans should control their own fate. It had to be said that Roy had chosen a very good time to arrive. Without the threat of the demons and with the Zakarum cultists he had sent lurking in the crowd to bewitch them, humanity¡¯s disgust for the Cathedral of Light began to rise substantially, and the demon gold circulating in the human world was constantly amplifying human ambitions. As time passed, a terrible incident occurred. A church of the Cathedral of Light was burned down by people, the reason being that the priests in the church hid female slaves. As places of spreading faith, the number of churches in Sanctuary was immense. Of course, it was impossible for every church to have angels presiding over it, and the ones managing the churches were ultimately humans. As humans, it was very normal for priests to have poor personal morals. But bad things were still bad things, and these incidents happened frequently during this period. This was bad news for the Cathedral of Light. With population thinking on the rise, these matters could easily spread and then be infinitely magnified. For a time, the humans were excited, and more attacks on churches appeared. Due to the conflict between theocracy and monarchy, countries began to condone such attacks. In just half a year, the number of burned churches in various countries of Sanctuary reached an astonishing number. A large number of church personnel became prisoners and were exiled, and the calls for expelling the Cathedral of Holy Light were resounding. After the High Heavens found out, things were completely out of control. At this moment, the High Heavens could no longer tell who was fanning the flames behind the scenes. Imperius knew that if he couldn¡¯t stop these events from happening quickly, the High Heavens would completely lose the faith of mortals. But the angry and aged Imperius made a wrong decision in this matter! He sent angels to suppress these rebellions! Ordinary angels had always hated the nephalem with demon bloodlines, so the suppression of the angel troops naturally caused immense casualties in Sanctuary. As a result, the conflict intensified. The nephalem realized that even though the shadow of demons had faded, the existence of angels was still a mountain pressing down on their heads. If humans wanted to win an independent living space, then be it demons or angels, they had to be expelled. Therefore, the nephalem began to resist the High Heavens. Now that they had powerful strength, they could also suppress the angel army. They began to obtain pleasure from killing these angels, who used to symbolize light¡­ The furious Imperius didn¡¯t stop under Auriel¡¯s persuasion at all. Anyway, there were no demons disturbing him now, so he simply led the army and directly invaded Sanctuary¡­ Just like that, five years after Roy descended into this world, the war between humans and angels began! The history of this world completely moved to an unknown turning point because of Roy¡¯s appearance¡­ As for Roy himself, he was silently accumulating power. He had now completely become the spokesperson of the Burning Hells. During the time when the seven demon kings had not returned, he was the supreme leader who ruled the entire Burning Hells. Millions of demons were ready to attack, just waiting for his command. They would utterly destroy the High Heavens under his lead, kill all the angels, and completely end the Eternal Conflict of this world. Of course, this was only the thoughts of the demons. They didn¡¯t know what Roy was really thinking. With so many soldiers, he was not only guarding against the High Heavens but also against Lilith¡­ Although Mephisto¡¯s warning contained truths and falsehoods, Roy believed that Lilith¡¯s return should be true. Through his interpretation of the history of this world, he estimated that she had probably been exiled to the Void for thousands of years! After such a long time, who knew what Lilith had become? Perhaps the moment she returned, she would be Void Lord, which would be a big deal. The scene of the Dragon of Chaos, Urgash, being corroded by the Void was still vivid in his mind. The moment Urgash escaped and appeared, the entire world of Ashan was destroyed. Roy had a deep impression of it. At that time, he still had no way to deal with Void power, but it was different this time. The Chaos power he mastered after becoming a demon king had already been proven in the Devil May Cry world. At the time, he had used Chaos power to fight against Void power to repair and close the gate to the Void. If Lilith was really corroded by the Void, then he was confident that he could face her. It was time to come into direct contact with these Void creatures¡­ While coldly watching the war between humanity and Heaven, Roy was also studying something¡ªthe Worldstone. Although the Worldstone had been destroyed in the last war, a special view had arisen among the wise people of Sanctuary. They believed that the Worldstone that Diablo had destroyed when he woke up and attacked the High Heavens was probably only a fragment of the Worldstone. Otherwise, if the Worldstone was really destroyed, Sanctuary should have collapsed as well. After all, Sanctuary was created with the Worldstone as the foundation. Now that Sanctuary was still safe and sound, it meant that the Worldstonetone was still fine. The wise people believed that the Worldstone should be incomparably huge, and it was hidden in the core of the planet beneath their feet! Roy found this argument credible because he couldn¡¯t imagine that a Worldstone with a diameter of only one to two meters could be used as a foundation to create a world the size of a planet. Therefore, he believed that there should be an even larger Worldstone. Moreover, in the Eternal Conflict, the war between angels and demons was a competition for the Worldstone to a large extent. If this thing was really so fragile, it would have long been destroyed in the millions of years of war. How could it be preserved for so long? The reason why Roy was so interested in the Worldstone was that he felt that it was probably a relic of the Creator! Yes, he felt that it should be a true legacy of the Creator and not the eyes of the so-called Creation God, Anu, like in the legends. As far as he knew, among the items related to the Creator¡¯s legacy, one was the Demon Bible steles left in the Abyss, one was the Book of Truth of Heaven, and the other was Lilith¡¯s Red Sea Egg (suspected). These kinds of relics of the Creator contained some kind of mystical power, and they were traces and marks left behind by the Creator when he created the Infinite Worlds. Roy didn¡¯t know what these things were for, but since he had come into contact with them, he would naturally collect them subconsciously. He had collected several Demon Bible steles, and they were all in his portable space. The Red Sea Egg was also in his hands. As for the Book of Truth, he might be able to see it when he attacked the high-level Heaven¡­ If the Worldstone was really a legacy of the Creator¡­ Hmm, it would be a little difficult to obtain it unless he blew up the entire world of Sanctuary¡­ While calculating, Roy waited. Finally, the trust between humans and Heaven collapsed as the war became more and more intense.. He knew that his first opportunity to lead a demon army to fight against Heaven had finally arrived¡­ Chapter 517 Chapter 517: Tyrael Escapes Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The cold icy wind howled, and a blizzard raged in the depths of the snowy mountains of Xiansai. Dense snow and cold air blocked the spread of light, allowing the depths of the snow mountains to maintain visibility for a long time. The -700C climate made this place a forbidden zone for mortals. Only the ice and snow demons and monsters living here could move freely. On the highest mountain in the depths of the mountains, there was a dark hole that looked out of place under the backdrop of white snow. Even the blizzard couldn¡¯t cover the hole because a gray mist always enveloped it. If someone could pass through the mist into the cave and then follow the cave tunnel for about a kilometer, they would find that it was another world inside. A black palace of nearly ten thousand square meters had been built in the cave, and all kinds of Gothic-style sculptures stood here, surrounding a huge throne condensed from black ice. But at this moment, there was no one on the black ice throne¡­ Past the palace and deeper into the cave, there were several tunnels extending out, and the middle tunnel connected to a not-so-wide secret room. In the middle of a secret room, a giant demon claw formed from black ice rose from the ground and grasped toward the sky. Above the demon claw, a fist-sized crystal floated and slowly rotated. Inside the crystal, a golden stream of light could be seen constantly darting left and right. Every time it collided with the crystal¡¯s wall, it would immediately turn and collide on the other side. This was the ¡®Light Soulstone¡¯, the crystal stone imprisoning Archangel Tyrael¡¯s soul¡­ As a soul imprisoned in the crystal, Tyrael had long lost his perception of time. He didn¡¯t know how long he had been in the crystal. He only knew that ever since Demon King Osiris left him here and ignored him, he had already hit the crystal¡¯s wall more than 150 million times! He didn¡¯t dare to let his soul sleep in the crystal, so he could only use this method to barely calculate how long he had been imprisoned. But as the count continued to increase, the anxiety in his heart became stronger and stronger. He didn¡¯t know what was going on in the outside world, whether Demon King Osiris had attacked Sanctuary, how the High Heavens was currently doing, or if the Angiris Council was still holding on. The more time passed, the more uneasy he felt. At some point, Tyrael actually understood the feelings of Mephisto, Diablo, and the other demon kings being imprisoned in the Black Soulstone. Tyrael had already sworn that when he escaped, he would definitely give back the humiliation of being imprisoned to Osiris! He would make him feel the anger of the Archangel! Just like that, he collided over and over. Suddenly, he found that one side of the crystal wall seemed to have become thinner. He didn¡¯t know if it was his illusion, but hope ignited in his heart. He immediately pulled himself together and continued to collide with the point he felt just now. He wasn¡¯t sure if this collision method could really free him, but apart from this, he couldn¡¯t do anything else. Although the crystal could allow him to transmit his soul voice to the outside world, this was the palace of Demon King Osiris, and no one would pay attention to him. Even if someone heard his voice, there would be no knights from novels to liberate his soul. With the continuous collisions, Tyrael found that the resistance of the crystal wall was indeed becoming weaker and weaker. After countless collisions, he suddenly found light in his ¡®eyes¡¯, and the unchanging crystal wall was replaced by a new scene. I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m out?! Tyrael looked at the narrow secret room in disbelief before condensing his body again ecstatically. Archangels were beings made of holy light, and they had no flesh and blood to speak of at all. It was easy for them to transform their souls into bodies. After a flash of light, Tyrael¡¯s face, which was exactly the same as Uldyssian¡¯s, appeared again. Uldyssian, the most powerful nephalem in history, had left a deep impression on Tyrael. Archangels didn¡¯t have faces, and the armor they usually wore was only a mass of pure holy light. But after Tyrael descended to Sanctuary and became a mortal, his condensed face subconsciously choose the same face as Uldyssian¡¯s. Archangel Tyrael, who had the face of Uldyssian, rushed out of the Light Soulstone and staggered to his knees. The continuous collisions in the crystal had weakened his soul power a lot. So after he transformed into a fleshy body, what followed was an incomparably strong headache and dizziness. Realizing that his strength had greatly decreased, Tyrael didn¡¯t dare to stay here for too long, afraid that Demon King Osiris would discover his escape and suddenly appear. In that case, he would immediately be sealed in the Light Soulstone again. Enduring the discomfort and the double vision in front of him, he stumbled out of the secret room. But only half a minute later, he returned from the passage. Tyrael lowered his head and looked at the Light Soulstone with a complicated expression. After he escaped, this crystal returned to its original appearance and looked like an ordinary crystal as it continued to float on the demon claw. After suffering a loss at Osiris¡¯s hands, Tyrael had thought a lot during this period of time. After all, he was now an Archangel who had inherited the title of Malthael¡¯s wisdom. After understanding what kind of demon the enemy was, he realized that he had underestimated the enemy. Now that he had calmed down again, he realized that something was wrong. His escape was a little unexpected. If there were no flaws in the Light Soulstone, then he was certain that Demon King Osiris had planned his escape and released him! So, why did he release me? It can¡¯t be that he¡¯s confident enough in his strength that he deliberately added an Archangel-level opponent for him, right? This is an open scheme! Tyrael understood while looking at the Light Soulstone. Osiris¡¯s goal is the High Heavens, but the High Heavens is in the Purgatory Space. It¡¯s impossible for a foreign demon like him to have the spatial coordinates of the High Heavens, so its naturally impossible for him to tear open a spatial channel and invade like Diablo¡­ He let me out because he knows that I have to return to the High Heavens. He wants to track me down and find its location¡­ Tyrael looked at the Light Soulstone in front of him with a complicated expression. He stretched out his hand, wanting to grab the soulstone, but then let go and repeated this several times. He thought, This soulstone has the function of a beacon. IfI take it away, I¡¯ll definitely expose the coordinates of the High Heavens. But ifI don¡¯t take it away, this soulstone will become the nightmare ofall angels! Once the war starts, the killed angel warriors will be imprisoned by the soulstone and will never be able to return¡­ Tyrael closed his eyes and looked up at the top of the secret room, feeling extremely conflicted. But after a while, he suddenly opened his eyes, stretched out his right hand, and grabbed the soulstone. After a struggle, Tyrael¡¯s eyes were full of determination. He held the soulstone in his right hand and explained as if he was comforting himself. Even ifI don¡¯t take the soulstone, Osiris still has other ways to find the path to the High Heavens. It¡¯s nothing more than delaying his plan. But ifI take the soulstone, our warriors will return continuously in the war! Tyrael turned around and resolutely walked out of the passage, taking the soulstone with him. As expected, when Tyrael arrived at the demon king palace, he found that it was empty. Demon King Osiris had long disappeared, as though he had specially created conditions for him to escape. Tyrael felt lucky and sighed. Fortunately, no matter what, he still escaped. He sighed because he knew that this was Osiris¡¯s scheme, but he had no choice but to follow his plan. It shouldn¡¯t be easy to create such a divine artifact soulstone. Osiris won¡¯t have a second one. I¡¯ll bring it back to the High Heavens andplace it in the deepest part ofHeaven! IYrael thought as he walked out. Unless you can break through the interception of us four Archangels, don¡¯t even think about getting this soulstone back, Osiris! After leaving the Demon King Palace, Tyrael walked into the snowy mountains. The cruel natural environment didn¡¯t affect him much, but he didn¡¯t dare to fly in his angel form, fearing that he would alarm the demons and monsters in the mountains. So he could only travel a long distance and walk out of the mountains on his own legs. About half a month later, Tyrael finally walked out of the snovvy mountains. When he saw the city built on the cliffs below, he realized where he was. This is Xiansai¡­ Looking at the unique oriental charm of the city buildings, he felt much more relaxed. He planned to go to this human city and ask about how long it had been and how Sanctuary was doing. But when he arrived in the city, he found that not only were there the original oriental-looking Xiansai people but also many western-looking Caldeum people. Tyrael was very surprised. He knew that Xiansai was almost isolated from the world, and it was not easy to cross the Frozen Sea. So, where did these Caldeum people come from? With his observation, he found that these Caldeum people seemed to be refugees. Their faces were sallow, their eyes were sunken, they looked absent-minded, and their clothes were tattered. Even though the Xiansai people tried their best to save them, refugees still robbed the locals from time to time. This situation attracted many complaints from the locals. Tyrael could already hear the whispers of the Xiansai people. They were planning to join forces and expel these refugees to live outside the city. What little sympathy they had was already exhausted by these refugees¡­ What happened? Tyrael was puzzled. Fortunately, he saw a familiar face among the refugees. It was a down-and-out man, and Tyrael seemed to have seen him somewhere before. He walked in front of the man and grabbed his collar. ¡°You¡¯re a resident of Westmarch? Why are you here?!¡± But what Tyrael didn¡¯t expect was that after this man recognized him, he broke free from Tyrael¡¯s hand in panic. After falling to the ground, he rubbed his legs desperately and shouted hysterically, ¡°Angel! An angel is here! Angels are coming for Xiansai!¡± Startled by the man¡¯s shout, the surrounding crowd broke out into a commotion. A large area was instantly emptied, and the fleeing refugees hid behind various buildings, revealing their eyes to look at Tyrael carefully. After discovering that Tyrael seemed to be alone, the refugees regained some courage. They held the weapons they could find and slowly surrounded him. Their eyes shone with a light known as hatred! ¡°Tell me what happened?!¡± Tyrael could tell that something was wrong with the refugees, but he still tried his best to ask, hoping that someone would tell him. In the end, the crowd¡¯s response was still the man from Westmarch. They shouted at Tyrael while trembling, ¡°It¡¯s you angels! Back then, the Reapers of Malthael destroyed Westmarch and our home! Now that the city has been rebuilt, you¡¯re here again! You¡¯re no different from those demons. You all want to destroy us!¡± ¡°Get out!!!¡± ¡°Damn angel, get out of Xiansai!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not welcome here!¡± Countless stones, rotten eggs, rotten vegetables, and even kitchen knives and iron rods flew over in a mess and smashed onto Tyrael. As an Archangel, he could only dodge these humiliations in a sorry state. At this time, as long as Tyrael showed his sword or spread his light wings, he might be able to scare these mortals away. But he knew that he couldn¡¯t do this. From the words of these refugees, he could tell that Heaven¡¯s army might have invaded Sanctuary again! In other words, his uneasiness had come true. Demon King Osiris¡¯s plan had succeeded¡­ Therefore, he ignored the shouts of these mortals, spread his wings, and suddenly flew into the sky. Hearing the loud cheers of the refugees on the ground, Tyrael felt as though his heart was being roasted by flames. The mortals he had always wanted to protect actually turned around and hated him to the extreme.. Only he could understand the bitterness¡­ Chapter 518 Chapter 518: The Archangel of Valor Is Very Tired Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Flying high in the sky, Tyrael saw a scene of devastation. Traces of war were everywhere on the two continents of Sanctuary. Countless villages had been burned down, cities were on fire, and fresh corpses were everywhere in the wilderness and the suburbs. And the culprit behind all of this wasn¡¯t demons but angels¡­ The High Heavens had almost replicated the original attack trajectory of Malthael. Their first attack was on Westmarch, this unlucky city that had just been destroyed by Malthael¡¯s Reapers. It had only been rebuilt a few years ago, but it was destroyed by angels again. It was no wonder that the refugees of Westmarch were so agitated after seeing Tyrael. The residents of Westmarch were more afraid of angels than demons. On the western continent, the angel army attacked Tristam from Westmarch. On the eastern continent, Caldeum and the Kehjistan empire had fallen one after another. The massive number of refugees could only take the risk of venturing into the Dreadlands and the Dry Steppes. These two places were near the northernmost part of the land. But after arriving here, the refugees still felt that it was not safe, so they tried their best to cross the Frozen Sea and go to Xiansai. The mysterious and isolated Xiansai had now become the only hope for the refugees, but there were very few lucky ones who could reach Xiansai in the end. How did this happen? How did this happen? They were flying in the sky and attacking any human they could see on the ground. As long as there were more than a certain number of humans gathered together, angels would kill them. Similarly, these angels would also be counterattacked by nephalem. But angels who could fly had a natural advantage. Moreover, compared to the militarized organization of the High Heavens, the nephalem lacked a unified operation command. They only formed sporadic teams and fought against angel armies all over the world. Therefore, even though some of the elite nephalem warriors were very powerful, they could only achieve some victories. Of course, the angel army likely only had the advantage in the early stages of the war. The nephalem were becoming stronger and stronger. Now that they had lost the restraint of the Worldstone, it was not impossible for another fierce person like Uldyssian to appear. At that time, the situation might be reversed¡­ The angel soldiers naturally saw Tyrael flying in the air. They surrounded him and said in surprise, ¡°Your¡­ Your Excellency Tyrael?! Aren¡¯t you missing?¡± ¡°Soldiers!¡± Tyrael didn¡¯t have time to explain. He grabbed one of the angel sergeants and asked, ¡°Who ordered you to attack Sanctuary?!¡± ¡°Uh, it¡¯s Lord Imperius¡¯s order!¡± The angel was a little confused, but he still replied. ¡°Damn it. How dare he?!¡± Tyrael was furious. He pushed the angel sergeant away and said, ¡°Gather your warriors and withdraw immediately! The invasion of Sanctuary will make the mortals completely stand against us! Do you understand?!¡± ¡°Sorry, Lord Tyrael!¡± The angel returned to his senses and said awkwardly, ¡°Pardon me for not obeying your order. The decision to fight was personally ordered by Lord Imperius. You might not know, but during your disappearance, mortals have repeatedly desecrated the dignity of the High Heavens¡­¡± ¡°Damn it¡­ I have to rush back to the High Heavens as soon as possible!¡± Hearing this, Tyrael knew that it was impossible for this sergeant to listen to his orders. After all, Imperius was the leader of the High Heavens, and it was impossible for the angel soldiers to disobey his orders. Therefore, Tyrael left these angel soldiers, tore open space, and entered the Purgatory Space where the High Heavens were. The Silver City, this was the name of the city where the angels lived. It was a unique small world. All the buildings in the city had glittering, soaring spires, and buttresses sprawled all over the entire city. All the buildings were flowing with radiant luminescence. The entire city was a harmonious whole. Every Archangel of the Angiris Council had their own living area in the city. The place where the Archangel of Valor, Imperius, lived was known as the ¡®Halls of Valor¡¯, where he made tactical arrangements and trained other angels. The halls echoed with majestic battle songs praising his illustrious achievements. The place where the Archangel of Hope, Auriel, lived was known as the Gardens of Hope. It was in a quiet corner of the Silver City, and angels went there to seek clarity and peace in their souls. The heavenly sounds of the choir echoed in the Gardens of Hope all the time, causing the spirits of the angels to be in harmony and unity. The residence of the Archangel of Fate, Itherael, was the Library of Fate. As an Archangel with the title of ¡®fate¡¯, Itherael¡¯s duty was to be in charge of reading the mysterious and obscure fates displayed in the crystals in the library. The crystals in the Library of Fate were said to be fragments from the Crystal Arch, which was thought to be Anu¡¯s spine. So the angels believed that these crystal fragments also carried Anu¡¯s power. The original Angel of Wisdom, Malthael, lived in a place known as the Pools of Wisdom. The water in the pool came from a divine artifact known as the Chalad¡¯ar, the Chalice of Wisdom. It was said that the water flowing out of these pools were infinitely deep wells of emotion. They were the sum of all the emotions experienced by all sentient beings in the universe at this moment. Before Malthael fell, he often stared at the pools alone¡­ Finally, there were the Courts of Justice, the residence of Tyrael, the Archangel of Justice. It looked like a huge auditorium where angels gathered. The residences of the five Archangels formed the core area of the Silver City. In the center of this core area stood the Crystal Arch. It was an incomparably tall and towering dome of light and the place where the souls of all angels returned. Thus, it was the core of the entire High Heavens. The outermost area of the Silver City was surrounded by city walls, and only one set of gates allowed entry into the city. These gates were the Diamond Gates, and they were the most solid fortress. For millions of years, the armies of Hell had fought their way into the High Heavens several times, but it had never been able to break through the Diamond Gates, let alone enter the interior of the Silver City. However, the last time Diablo gathered the power of the seven demon kings and returned, he finally broke through the Diamond Gates. At the time, Diablo had even invaded to the Crystal Arch deep in the core. But when he wanted to corrupt the Crystal Arch, he ultimately failed. After this battle, the Silver City gradually eliminated the corrosion and pollution left by the demons and repaired the Diamond Gates. The current High Heavens was no different from before. When Tyrael returned to the High Heavens, he directly appeared in his residence, the Courts of Justice. As soon as he walked out, he saw a large number of angel troops moving back and forth in the entire Silver City. It was a busy and tense scene. It seemed that under Imperius¡¯s orders, the High Heavens had entered a state of war. But this time, their opponents were not an army of Hell but the humans of Sanctuary¡­ Tyrael hurriedly went to the Halls of Valor. He barged into the halls and immediately saw Imperius, who was making strategic adjustments. ¡°Imperius!!!¡± Tyrael shouted excitedly. ¡°Why did you order to attack the humans?!¡± ¡°Tyrael?!¡± Imperius was a little surprised to see him, but then he reacted and snorted coldly. ¡°Tyrael, where have you been during this time?! Why didn¡¯t you return to the High Heavens to report?¡± Hearing Imperius¡¯s words, Tyrael calmed down a little. He remembered that he had been trapped for so long, and there had been no news of him in the High Heavens for a long time, so he told Imperius what had happened. ¡°You¡¯re saying that Demon King Osiris actually created a soulstone with the same function as the Black Soulstone to imprison angel souls?¡± Imperius was very surprised. In his impression, although demons were cunning, shameless, and lied one after another, most of the time, they relied on their armies to crush others. He had never heard of a demon king who was proficient in alchemy¡­ ¡°Yes. When I escaped, I brought back this soulstone!¡± Tyrael showed Roy¡¯s Light Soulstone to Imperius and then said anxiously, ¡°Listen to me, my brother! We should immediately gather all the angel troops and stop attacking Sanctuary. Your order to attack Sanctuary is a mistake! You have destroyed all the trust the nephalem had in us!¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Imperius shouted angrily. ¡°Tyrael, how dare you criticize me as soon as you return? I don¡¯t blame you for your soul being imprisoned by a demon. But you don¡¯t even understand the causes and effects of this matter, and you¡¯re talking nonsense to me?! Do you know what those mortals did to the holy light faith?!¡± Finally, Imperius emphasized again, ¡°I am the leader of the High Heavens. All our decisions are for the dignity of the High Heavens. You have no right to criticize me!¡± ¡°But what if all of this is a scheme of the demons?!¡± Tyrael argued. ¡°Haven¡¯t you thought about what if Demon King Osiris is behind all of this?¡± ¡°So what?¡± Imperius snorted coldly. ¡°I¡¯ve said before that the nature of these nephalem with demon bloodlines is like this. They¡¯re capricious, and it¡¯s reasonable for them to be bewitched by demons. Don¡¯t you have the same worry? Now that they¡¯ve desecrated the holy light, betrayed the faith, and confirmed their fall, isn¡¯t what we need to do to correct them?¡± ¡°But even if it¡¯s correcting them, there¡¯s no need to fight like this! Killing will only bring hatred and push them further away!¡± Tyrael retorted. ¡°Ha!¡± Imperius laughed angrily and asked, ¡°Then, what do you want me to do? Persuade the mortals nicely? Even though they¡¯ve torn down churches and killed angels, do we have to pretend that nothing has happened?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Tyrael was speechless for a moment. To be honest, although he felt that it was wrong for Imperius to attack Sanctuary, he hadn¡¯t thought it through clearly and come up with a solution in this situation. ¡°Step down, Tyrael!¡± Seeing Tyrael¡¯s weak performance, Imperius felt a burst of joy in his heart. ¡°You have to be punished for your mistakes. This is a matter of course, and what I did was to let these mortals realize their mistakes¡­ You don¡¯t have to say anything else. If you have the time, why don¡¯t you tell me all the information about Demon King Osiris¡­¡± Before Imperius could finish speaking, the Light Soulstone that Tyrael took out suddenly trembled slightly! ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Imperius was puzzled. Tyrael sighed. ¡°That¡¯s what I wanted to say. Our true enemy now isn¡¯t the nephalem but demons! This Light Soulstone has a spacetime beacon set by Demon King Osiris. The moment I entered the High Heavens, he easily grasped its location. Soon, he will open a portal through this soulstone and lead a demon army into the High Heavens¡­¡± ¡°Tyrael, you!! Imperius gritted his teeth in anger and wanted to punch Tyrael hard. But looking at Tyrael¡¯s grief- stricken face, he finally held it in and resentfully relaxed his fist. He shouted at Tyrael, ¡°What are you doing?! Do you want the demon¡¯s portal to open directly inside the Silver City? Now, either you find a way to destroy this soulstone or throw it out of Silver City so that we can at least rely on the Diamond Gates to stop the invasion of the demon army! Do you understand?!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go now!¡± Tyrael knew that it was urgent, so he immediately took the soulstone, spread his wings, and flew up. Seeing Tyrael¡¯s figure disappear, Imperius stood in the Halls of Valor and clenched and unclenched his fists several times. In the end, he could only sigh deeply. I¡¯m so tired¡­ I can¡¯t take it. I can¡¯t take these brothers anymore¡­ It was like this with Malthael, and now it¡¯s the same with Tyrael. Why do they all have their ovvn thoughts? Is it so difficult to communicate with each other? After standing quietly for a while, Imperius raised his head and shouted, ¡°Quickly inform Auriel and Itherael! Summon all the angel troops in Sanctuary! Close the Diamond Gates and activate the city¡¯s protective barrier! Prepare to defend against the attack of the demon army!¡± Chapter 519 Chapter 519: Prophecy Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios While feeling the Light Soulstone trembling in his hand, Tyrael quickly flew to the Diamond Gates. In the sea of clouds outside the Diamond Gates, Tyrael put down the Light Soulstone and took a few steps back. The place he chose was known as the Cloud Sea Plains. Although it was a sea of clouds, it was actually the foundation here, the foundation of the entire Silver City. But because of the special nature of the space where the High Heavens was, clouds and mists were always rolling on this land throughout the year, so it looked like a cloud layer. Over the millions of years, the demon armies of the Burning Hells had attacked the High Heavens several times, and the demons had all deployed their troops on this vast plain¡­ By the same logic, there was a similar place in the Burning Hells that the High Heavens used to deploy their troops when they attacked Hell. In any case, during the entire Eternal Conflict, the demons had fought in the High Heavens, and the angels had also fought in the Burning Hells. Both sides attacked and defended from different directions, and this cycle continued. Therefore, in fact, both Tyrael and Imperius were not too anxious when they Imew that a demon army was about to attack the High Heavens because they were already very familiar with this attack and defense process. The entire angel army of the Silver City was mobilizing in an orderly manner. But because they had attacked Sanctuary earlier, there were still many angel soldiers who hadn¡¯t been able to transfer back. Moreover, the one who came to attack the Silver City this time was not Mephisto, Diablo, and the other old demon kings but an unfamiliar demon king. So the angels were still a little unsure about what the other party would do. While waiting, Tyrael had already spread his light wings and put on his archangel armor. He held El¡¯druin, the Sword of Justice, in his hand. Just as he finished preparing, three golden streams of light suddenly descended from the sky and landed behind him. These three golden streams of light were Imperius, Auriel, and Itherael. They slowly stood up and walked toward Tyrael. The light wings behind the Archangel of Valor Imperius looked as red as flames. These light wings were like Imperius¡¯s personality, fiery and full of fighting spirit. As for the Archangel of Hope Auriel, the light wings on her back were flowing with a faint blue color, like gentle flowing water. As for the Archangel of Fate Itherael, behind him were light wings full of purple light, just like fate, mysterious and unfathomable. In addition, Tyrael¡¯s pure white wings of light symbolized justice. It could be said that the four Archangels each had their own characteristics. They abandoned their corporeal wings and no longer used the number of wings to divide their ranks. The color of their wings of light was only a symbol of their respective duties and authority. Whether it was Imperius, Auriel, or Itherael, under their visors and hoods, they were only masses of light without any faces or expressions, making Tyrael look like an anomaly. Fortunately, angels didn¡¯t care about this. After the three of them stood beside Tyrael, the four Archangels looked at the Light Soulstone not far away. ¡°Is this the crystal that can seal the soul of an Archangel?¡± Auriel asked curiously. Her voice sounded so gentle, like a harmonious movement, unforgettable. Tyrael nodded. ¡°Yes. If I¡¯m not wrong, the trembling of the crystal is Demon King Osiris trying to contact it. Osiris will use it as a beacon to open a portal to enter the High Heavens.¡± ¡°This crystal can¡¯t fall into the hands of any demon again!¡± Imperius snorted coldly. ¡°If Demon King Osiris wants to open a Gate of Hell to summon demons, it¡¯s wishful thinking! After he appears, the four of us will kill him first and not give him any chance to open a Gate of Hell. After defeating him, we¡¯ll retrieve this crystal and find a way to erase the spacetime beacon on it. This way, demons can forget about using it to teleport next time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly why I brought it back!¡± Tyrael nodded and said solemnly, ¡°Osiris set up a scheme for me, forcing me to expose the location of the High Heavens to him. But as long as we defeat him with absolute strength, we can break this scheme!¡± Auriel nodded as well. ¡°Fortunately, ordinary low-level demons can¡¯t open a portal in the space where the High Heavens is. And the seven demon kings are still recovering their strength, so we only need to guard against Osiris¡­¡± Imperius looked at the silent Itherael and asked, ¡°Has your Scroll of Fate shown anything?¡± Itherael didn¡¯t say anything. He only raised his hands, and a huge scroll full of golden light appeared between his hands. He gently opened his hands, and the golden scroll slowly opened. On the page of the scroll, lines of words quietly appeared. And, at the End of Days, Wisdom shall be lost as Justice falls upon the world of men. Valor shall turn to Wrath¡ª and all Hope will be swallowed by Despair. Death, at last, shall spread its wings over all¡ª as Fate lies shattered forever. The four Archangels all saw this text. But unlike Imperius and the others who couldn¡¯t make heads or tails of it, Tyrael exclaimed, ¡°This¡­ this is the content of the Book of Cain?!¡± ¡°Book of Cain? A book of mortals?¡± Imperius sounded displeased. ¡°Yes, I remember!¡± Deep creases appeared on Tyrael¡¯s dark face. ¡°This is a book written by a great wise man among the humans of Sanctuary. When I fell into the human world, I even witnessed his death with my own eyes. I¡¯ve read the book he left behind, so it left a deep impression. This passage is what he wrote at the beginning of the book¡­ a text similar to a prophecy.¡± ¡°Prophecy? Was he a prophet among mortals?¡± Auriel asked. ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t know if he was¡­¡± Tyrael shook his head. ¡°But I believe that he might really have seen some¡­ fragments of the future.¡± Hearing this, Itherael finally spoke. It seemed that because he hadn¡¯t spoken much for a long time, his voice was hoarse. ¡°The fate of the mortals in Sanctuary has never appeared in my scroll because these mortals are not natural creations. But during this period of time, this text has always been displayed on the scroll¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Imperius didn¡¯t understand. ¡°I can¡¯t see the fate of mortals, but mortals might be able to see their own fate¡­¡± Itherael explained. ¡°Perhaps the Scroll of Fate is using mortals to show us something¡­¡± Hearing this, the four Archangels fell silent. At first glance, the words on the Scroll of Fate were a little blurry. If it was decades ago, they wouldn¡¯t have understood the meaning at all. But after experiencing Diablo¡¯s invasion of the High Heavens and Malthael¡¯s fall to become the Angel of Death, the four Archangels could find the corresponding mapping in these words. Justice falls upon the world of man¡­ It should refer to the incident of Archangel Tyrael destroying his wings and falling into Sanctuary to become a human. Death, at last, shall spread its wings over all¡­ As for Valor shall turn to Wrath, it should be referring to Imperius. Diablo gathered the power of the seven demon kings and attacked the High Heavens. At the time, Imperius had indeed lost. With his incomparably proud character, this naturally became his most humiliating defeat. Every time he thought of how the Crystal Arch had almost been contaminated, he would feel extremely angry. Even Auriel often worried that this negative emotion would affect him and eventually lead him to an extreme. ¡°In that case, is it me and Itherael next?¡± Auriel looked at the words on the scroll. ¡°And all Hope will be swallowed by Despair¡­ As Fate lies shattered forever¡­ So, will I be devoured by some kind of ¡®despair¡¯?¡± Tyrael said, ¡°Then, who is Despair¡­¡± Everyone couldn¡¯t help but think of Demon King Osiris. Was this ¡®Despair¡¯ him? Before everyone could figure it out, the Light Soulstone on the ground suddenly stopped trembling and slowly floated in the air. When Tyrael saw this, his thoughts froze as he shouted, ¡°He¡¯s here!!¡± A vertical black thread suddenly appeared above the crystal. This black thread quickly extended on both ends and stopped after it reached a length of a few meters. Then the thread began to become thick and grow on the left and right. When it turned into a black rift, the four Archangels saw a pair of demon claws glowing with metal light extending out of the rift. These demon claws grabbed the edges of the rift and began to pull. The owner of the demon claws was naturally Demon King Osiris. Tyrael was certain of this because he had seen Roy and still remembered what his hands looked like. He knew that Demon King Osiris was using his power to forcibly tear open this spatial rift and turn it into a portal that he could pass through. With Roy¡¯s powerful tearing, the spatial power leaking out began to affect the surrounding environment. A large number of fine lightning bolts appeared around the rift and burst with intense light. The rift kept expanding, and the light became more and more dazzling. Tyrael, who had a mortal body, couldn¡¯t help covering his eyes with his hands. Then with a loud bang, a circle of light suddenly spread out with the rift as the center, and the rift was completely torn open! Floating in the air, Roy spread his arms and supported the two edges of the rift. Under the support of his endless magic power, the black rift finally stabilized and turned into a vortex-like portal. Only then did Roy retract his arms and completely emerge from the portal. He landed on the ground with a thud, causing the ground to tremble. This action made his entire body squat slightly. Under the gazes of the four Archangels, he slowly straightened his body, and the huge reverse wings behind him stretched out. His mist-like body seemed to be one with the Cloud Sea Plains. Looking up, the first thing Roy saw was the towering city in the distance. Golden holy light shone down from the gaps of the clouds like sunlight, illuminating the entire city. This beautiful scene made even him sigh in praise. ¡°What a good place¡­¡± ¡°Osiris!!¡± After seeing Roy, Tyrael raised El¡¯druin in his hand and pointed it at Roy. ¡°You really dared to come?!¡± Roy grinned sinisterly.. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare to come? You have to know that I¡¯m here to chase down an angel thief who stole something of mine! Archangel Tyrael, I didn¡¯t expect you angels to do such a thing!¡± Chapter 520 Chapter 520: War of the Power of Authority (1) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Shut up! Demon!!¡± Hearing Roy say that he was a thief, Tyrael pointed his holy sword at him. ¡°Did you think I couldn¡¯t see through your scheme? You deliberately got me to bring this soulstone back! Although you¡¯ve fulfilled your wish and found the location of the High Heavens, you can forget about taking it back! In the name of the High Heavens, we will judge you! ¡± ¡°Tsk tsk, you¡¯re talking like you¡¯re standing on the moral high ground again! You angels are always like this¡­¡± Roy shook his finger. ¡°Tyrael, although you were called the Archangel of Justice in the past, you really can¡¯t represent justice! In my opinion, the war between angels and demons isn¡¯t a war of justice and evil, but just a boring fight¡­ Look at the scene in Sanctuary now. The angels are killing the nephalem. If you really call yourself justice, then tell me. Will you judge the culprit who caused this killing: your brother, Imperius?¡± ¡® Tyrael was at a loss for words and didn¡¯t know how to answer this question. ¡°You can¡¯t answer, right?¡± Roy mocked. ¡°So, you just have double standards. All your judgments come from your inherent cognition. Because demons are your enemies, demons are evil and must be eliminated. And angels are your brothers, so even if they do something wrong, they can be forgiven and corrected, right?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Seeing that Tyrael was speechless, Imperius stood up and shouted sternly, ¡°Demon, we¡¯re not here to argue with you! Tyrael, can¡¯t you tell? He¡¯s just trying to sow discord between us!¡± Tyrael returned to his senses and shook his head. ¡°Indeed, this is an internal problem of our High Heavens. I won¡¯t listen to your instigation!¡± After hearing this, Imperius was so angry that his nose was about to become crooked¡ªif he had one. What do you mean by internal problems? Do you really want to judge me after this? Tyrael has been with humans for too long and can¡¯t even figure out his own position. His brain is fried¡­ As a pro-war person, Imperius was really annoyed by these verbal debates. He walked to the front and raised his right hand covered in golden armor. A circular vortex immediately appeared in the clouds in the sky, and a stream of light quickly fell from the vortex and landed in front of Imperius. With a clang, the light that landed turned into a giant golden spear and stabbed into the ground. Perhaps because the fall was too fast, the entire spear was still fiery red and hot. This was Imperius¡¯s archangel weapon, Solarion! The Spear of Valor! It was about three meters long, and the spear tip was two blades, similar to the shape of a two-pronged fork. But they were closed together like the tip of a sword. The body of the spear was full of exquisite patterns, and holy runes were engraved in the gaps of the patterns. Powerful holy light power filled the entire spear, making these runes shine. Imperius stretched out his hand, pulled the Spear of Valor out of the ground, and pointed the tip at Roy with one hand. ¡°Come on, demon! No matter who you are, you have to pay the price of blood for trespassing into the High Heavens!¡± Imperius¡¯s actions were a signal. Behind him, the Archangel of Hope Auriel also drew her weapon. She held an angelic sword in her right hand and an angelic spear in her left. But in fact, this spear and sword were only standard weapons of the High Heavens. Her true archangel weapon was actually wrapped around her arms. It was called Al¡¯maiesh, the Cord of Hope. This long silk-like cord was always wrapped around Auriel¡¯s body, and it was even a part of the hood of her clothes. As for the Archangel of Fate Itherael, his weapon was the Scroll of Fate in front of him, Talus¡¯ar! He didn¡¯t show much of a fighting stance, but the Scroll of Fate beside him became blurry. The original golden scroll transformed into all kinds of weapons, and there was no fixed form. The four Archangels spread their enormous light wings and slowly spread out. They floated in the air, and the four of them surrounded Roy in four directions. In the distant Silver City, countless angels flew up. They were like dazzling starlight as they dotted all over the Silver City. They sang impassioned angelic war songs to cheer for the four Archangels. This grand and magnificent scene made Roy¡¯s blood boil. Facing the four The flesh on his demon body disappeared, and his entire body began to grow bigger. His body turned into a mist that flowed like ink, and the reverse wings behind him turned into a pair of mist wings that covered the sky. In the mist on his head, a new demon eye opened. The golden third eye represented his divine spark, and his original scarlet eyes glowed radiantly, leaving trails of light in the mist. In just a moment, Roy¡¯s entire style changed. A Chaos Demon dozens of meters tall appeared in front of the four Archangels. ¡°W-what kind of monster is this?!¡± Auriel looked up at Roy with her mouth agape. Even though they were floating in the air, they still needed to look up to see his face. If they had to use words to describe how they felt at this moment, it might be how humans felt when they looked at Evangelion Unit-01¡­ Roy¡¯s mist body had a natural advantage in terms of visual effects. It was not that the four Archangels hadn¡¯t seen the true bodies of demon kings before, but even the seven demon kings of Hell didn¡¯t have such an enormous body. And among demons, size often meant strength.. But this was not the main thing. The main thing was that Roy had suddenly changed from a dark style to a Cthulhu style. The four Archangels found it difficult to accept. They had never seen such a demon¡­ ¡°Where is the origin of this Demon King Osiris?!¡± Tyrael muttered in surprise. When he was imprisoned in the soulstone, he was actually a little unconvinced deep down, thinking that he had fallen for Roy¡¯s scheme and had yet to use the power of authority. But after seeing Roy¡¯s True Name Liberation state, he realized that Roy hadn¡¯t used all his strength to deal with him. ¡°Hmph! So what?! Holy light is fearless!¡± Imperius snorted coldly. He suddenly moved, and the scarlet wings on his back folded. His entire body was like a stream of light as he rushed at Roy with the Spear of Valor in his hand. ¡°Let me send you on your way!¡± Imperius roared. Powerful holy light power condensed at the tip of his spear. Before he could reach Roy, the condensed holy light activated at the tip of his spear and turned into a giant beam of light that shot at Roy¡¯s head! No one would doubt the power of Imperius¡¯s attack. But facing the incoming beam of divine punishment, Roy only raised his left hand to block in front of his face. In the palm of mist, an incomparably intense deep darkness was gathering. When the beam of light shot at Roy¡¯s left hand, it actually slowed down at a visible speed! ¡°Danger!¡± When Imperius saw this scene, he felt a strong sense of crisis and hurriedly stopped in midair. Under absolute zero, what would the frozen holy light beam look like? Imperius might not have seen it before, but he finally saw it now. There was no soul-stirring scene, but it looked extremely simple and strange. For the originally extremely active holy light with ultra-high energy, under the influence of absolute zero, the elemental particles known as photons directly lost all activity and energy levels. The photons no longer glowed, and the golden beam of light turned pitch-black and harmoniously blended into the deep darkness in Roy¡¯s palm. It couldn¡¯t be said that it was devoured or assimilated because the area in Roy¡¯s palm was a completely still and silent space. Everything that entered this area would stop completely. This power was why Roy dared to face the four Archangels at the same time. As long as the Archangels were still using material power to attack him, he could resolve it. This was the true invincible effect! In a sense, this was very similar to the nulling effect of Void power¡­ After becoming a Chaos Demon, this was the first time Roy had used this power to deal with an enemy. In the past, he had only tested it alone. Now, it seemed that the effect was beyond imagination during battle. The darkness in Roy¡¯s palm didn¡¯t dissipate after annihilating Imperius¡¯s divine punishment beam but continued to spread. The nearby Imperius immediately felt the strong cold aura spreading out, and he, who had rich combat experience, immediately flew back. He flew back to Auriel¡¯s side and said in surorise without looking back. ¡°Absolute zero?! How is that possible? Is there really a being that can control the temperature to this level?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid we¡¯re in big trouble!¡± Auriel changed her tone and sounded very serious. ¡°Demon King Osiris¡¯s strength is beyond imagination. He¡¯s not a demon king in the conventional sense! When did such a monster appear in the Abyss?!¡± ¡°Attack together!¡± Tyrael¡¯s voice came. ¡°I fought him before. I thought that he was just not afraid of holy light, but I really didn¡¯t expect him to be able to do that. We have to find his weakness and use the power of authority!¡± The four Archangels nodded in unison. The next second, golden holy flames rose from Imperius¡¯s body. The holy flames were so massive that they soared into the sky, and his entire body was shrouded in the light of the holy flames! This was the power of his ¡®valor¡¯. As long as he still had the valor to fight in his heart, he could continuously absorb endless magic power from the entire world. Any injuries he suffered would heal under the determination of his valor! After using the power of authority, Imperius fearlessly rushed at Roy again. Just like he had always done, he would always charge at the front line.. Even though he knew that the enemy¡¯s strength was unsolvable, he was still fearless! Chapter 521 Chapter 521: War of the Power of Authority (2) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios With blazing holy flames all over his body, Imperius charged at Roy again. Looking down and seeing him rushing over, Roy waved his hand and shot several huge black lightning bolts at him. But the moment the lightning landed on Imperius¡¯s head, his body suddenly turned into a ray of light and jumped forward at the speed of light to avoid the lightning. The black lightning kept adjusting its position to strike, but Imperius dodged them all by leaping forward. His figure flashed nimbly across the battlefield as he rapidly approached Roy. This time, Imperius didn¡¯t attack Roy¡¯s head. Instead, he held the Spear of Valor and slashed horizontally at Roy¡¯s waist. With his swing, a giant arc-shaped flame slash appeared and tore a hole in Roy¡¯s waist. The attack hit, but there was no feedback from the weapon. Imperius was shocked and quickly flashed away from his position. Just as he left, a violent hellfire pillar erupted from the ground below. A wave of flames soared into the sky and directly engulfed the place where Imperius was just now. Although Imperius dodged the first attack, hellfire pillars erupted from the ground one after another, chasing after him and continuously bombarding him. He had no choice but to quickly change his position. Finally, he flashed behind Roy and seized the opportunity to counterattack. He jumped to Roy¡¯s back with both hands gripping his spear, arched his body, and stabbed the tip of the spear into his back. Facing Roy¡¯s enormous body, his attack seemed to have fallen into a mass of mist, and the feeling of hitting was still absent. He maintained his stabbing posture as he drilled a hole in Roy¡¯s body and rushed out from his chest. ¡°Damn it! This mist isn¡¯t physical!¡± Imperius cursed. Before he could adjust his position, a black ball of light exploded under his feet! It was as though it had been specially waiting for him¡­ ¡°Not good!¡± Feeling the bone-chilling aura in the black light, Imperius immediately determined that it was the absolute zero attack from before. But it was too late for him to flash again. Roy had already sealed the space around the black light. The strong cold aura of absolute zero erupted in this small space, suppressing the blazing holy flames on Imperius¡¯s body back to the surface of his body. Frost instantly condensed on his armor. During the process of the speed of light slowing down violently, Imperius only felt that all his vision had fallen into endless darkness, and he could no longer see any color or anything. His movements almost instantly stopped, and his thinking began to slow down. The endless darkness in front of him continued for a long time. It seemed like ten thousand years had passed until an ethereal voice slowly entered his mind. ¡°1m¡­ per¡­ ri¡­ us¡­¡± ¡°1m¡­ per¡­ ri¡­ us¡­¡± In the beginning, every word of the voice in his mind took a long time. But later on, the interval slowly shortened and finally turned into an anxious shout. Imperius gradually regained his senses, and his vision slowly recovered. The darkness gradually faded, and a blurry figure stood in front of him before finally turning into Auriel. ¡°W-what happened?¡± Imperius asked in a hoarse voice while holding his head. ¡°You haven¡¯t moved this whole time!¡± Auriel explained with relief when she saw that his thoughts had returned. ¡°You were swallowed by that dark space just now. I used the Cord of Hope to pull you out, but you didn¡¯t move after coming out¡­¡± ¡°Is¡­ is that so?¡± Imperius shook his head vigorously. ¡°How long was I in there?¡± Auriel replied, ¡°It took less than a second! When you attacked, Itherael determined that you were in danger. I threw out the Cord of Hope according to the direction he indicated, and the moment the dark space completely closed, I pulled you out¡­ Fortunately, if it had been a little later, you would have probably been completely frozen¡­¡± ¡°Less than a second?¡± Imperius looked up at the battlefield and found that Tyrael had already taken his offensive position with his holy sword in hand. Itherael assisted him in attacking from the side and circled around Demon King Osiris¡¯s enormous body. Recalling the experience just now, Imperius couldn¡¯t help feeling a lingering fear. ¡°But I feel as though I¡¯ve been in darkness for tens of thousands of years¡­ It¡¯s an incomparably terrifying experience. Thank you, Auriel. You saved me once.¡± Auriel didn¡¯t feel what Imperius felt just now and asked curiously, ¡°Is it really that terrifying?¡± ¡°Believe me! It¡¯s a feeling that¡¯s even more terrifying than death!¡± As Imperius spoke, he ignited his holy flames again. After leaving the absolute zero space, the holy flames on his body dispelled the frost on his armor. But after the black ice crystals fell off, he noticed that his armor was already damaged. Under the extreme cold, even the incomparably solid archangel armor forged in the High Heavens¡¯s holy light forge had countless tiny cracks all over his body. Fortunately, using the power of authority, Imperius could absorb endless magic power to repair the armor, but it would take some time. ¡°I¡¯ll go. This time, I¡¯ll fight side by side with Tyrael!¡± Imperius said solemnly. ¡°You and Itherael, pay attention to supporting us because only your Cord of Hope can pull us out of that dark space!¡± ¡°Leave it to me!¡± Auriel nodded. Imperius¡¯s body turned into a ray of light and flew toward the battlefield. At this moment, Tyrael was deep in a flame storm that Roy had summoned. In the raging hurricane, violent destruction flames filled it and howled as they rolled rapidly. Tyrael was in the flame storm and was constantly being roasted, so he could only raise his holy light shield to resist with difficulty. Imperius rushed into the hurricane without hesitation. Dozens of Spears of Valor appeared around him, and these spears transformed from his holy light power were also burning with powerful holy flames. Under his command, these spears flew to various parts of the hurricane. Then they suddenly exploded and offset the power of the hurricane with the force of the explosion. After the flame storm dissipated, Tyrael was rescued. His originally dark face was now red from the high temperature, looking really black and red. ¡°The nature of his power has changed too much!¡± Tyrael said after seeing Imperius. ¡°Demon King Osiris seems to be able to control all elemental powers. However, these aren¡¯t conventional elemental powers but mutated elemental powersr ¡°I discovered it too!¡± Imperius nodded. ¡°But what we should be most careful of is the dark absolute zero space. Once we¡¯re caught, it¡¯s over. We might be killed directly, and even our souls might not be able to escape¡­¡± ¡°How should we attack him?¡± Tyrael asked with a headache. ¡°That mist-like body doesn¡¯t have any physical entity to speak of. Even the wind can¡¯t blow it away, and the power of holy light can¡¯t damage him¡­¡± Imperius looked at Roy not far away and found that he wasn¡¯t moving at all, as though he was waiting for them to attack. He guessed that Demon King Osiris might be brewing something. The key now was how to break out of the situation. There had to be some way to kill Demon King Osiris. Otherwise, if they continued fighting like this, the four Archangels would definitely fail in the end. Fighting had always been what Imperius was good at. In his millions of years of battle, he had gained his own unique war wisdom. After thinking for a while, he suddenly turned around and looked at Auriel not far behind. ¡°We need to use Auriel¡¯s power!¡± Imperius said. ¡°The power of her ¡®Hope¡¯!¡± Hearing this, Tyrael immediately understood. Auriel¡¯s ¡®Hope¡¯ authority sounded a little incomprehensible. But in fact, it was a very unique authority power because as long as there was ¡®hope¡¯, it could bring about ¡®miracles¡¯! The so-called ¡®miracles¡¯ here referred to some ultra-small probability events. If there was a 99-99% chance of failure in a battle and only a 0.01% chance of winning, then Auriel¡¯s power was to lead everyone to find the 0.01% chance of winning! Previously, she had relied on this ¡®miracle-like¡¯ power and used the Cord of Hope to pull Imperius out of Roy¡¯s absolute zero space. Even if there was only a slight possibility that she could save Imperius from it, she could do it. In addition, through the Authority of Fate, Ithuriel had predicted certain scenes and told her, making it even easier for her. In other words, this was a power of authority that belonged to a European monarch¡­ Now, in the conventional combat mode, the Archangels couldn¡¯t deal with Roy, so they could only think of ways to use Auriel to find ¡®miracles¡¯ and understand Roy¡¯s weaknesses. They believed that even the strongest demon couldn¡¯t be truly invincible. ¡°Alright. This time, we¡¯ll truly fight together!¡± Tyrael smiled. ¡°Imperius, it¡¯s not that I want to criticize you, but you¡¯ve been charging forward alone every time. We haven¡¯t been able to cooperate with you for a long time! The last time Diablo attacked the High Heavens was also¡­¡± Imperius¡¯s face darkened when he heard this. The last time he faced Diablo, his old opponent, he had suffered a severe blow. It made him furious when he thought about it. It was a humiliating defeat, but Tyrael just had to mention it¡­ But now was not the time to worry about these things. After seeing Auriel nod at him, Imperius knew that she had already understood his thoughts. With Itherael by her side, the two of them would definitely be able to find a way to defeat Demon King Osiris. Now, he only needed to attack continuously with Tyrael. However, before the two of them could attack, Roy, who had not moved much, slowly raised his arms. When the giant mist body did this, the ink-like mist flowed again. ¡°Done!¡± Roy¡¯s soft voice rang out. Then in all directions around the Silver City, numerous Demon Eyes with small wings suddenly appeared! These Demon Eyes were what he had been spreading out just now. The reason why he had been passively defending against the attacks of Imperius and Tyrael was to arrange and spread these Demon Eyes. Attacking the High Heavens was not Roy¡¯s job alone. He wasn¡¯t arrogant enough to think that he could conquer the High Heavens alone. After entering the High Heavens alone, he only stabilized his footing first. Now, with the arrangements of the Demon Eyes completed, the war should enter the next step. A large number of winged Demon Eyes were scattered all over the battlefield. After receiving Roy¡¯s magic power transmission, these Demon Eyes emitted waves of light, and the light continuously spread out as portals opened one after another! Tens, hundreds, thousands, even tens of thousands of portals opened at the same time. This was the limit of Roy¡¯s magic power support. As soon as these portals opened, a large number of terrifying roars came from the opposite side. When the first demon jumped out of the portal, demons jumped out one after another. In less than ten seconds, all the portals began to spit out demon soldiers like dumplings¡­ In just a moment, hundreds of thousands of demons had already invaded the High Heavens, and the bell of war was ringing¡­ Chapter 522 Chapter 522: Battle of the Power of Authority (Final) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Countless demons and monsters swarmed in from the opened portals like a flood. Apart from some of these demons that were summoned directly from the Burning Hells, the rest were almost all from all over Sanctuary. Diablo and the other demon kings had been operating in Sanctuary for many years, and the dark power they left behind had corrupted a large number of creatures, causing the number of monsters to be astonishing. Roy¡¯s Demon Eyes had stayed in the wilderness, and once he opened portals, they attracted these guys. Even ordinary monsters, out of disgust for the power of holy light, couldn¡¯t help but charge with the demons after arriving in the High Heavens. With such a large number of demons and monsters gathered together, the contamination of dark power was terrifying. This dark power in turn stimulated their bloodthirsty instincts, so on the battlefield, the army of the dark camp was crazily launching tsunami-like attacks on the Silver City. Buzz! The moment the demon and monster army rushed to the city wall of the Silver City, they immediately activated the protective barrier of the entire city. The golden holy light formed an enormous semicircular shield in the blink of an eye and enveloped the entire city. The first thing the demons and monsters hit was this shield. But this shield couldn¡¯t push the demons and monsters away. The demons and monsters burned by the holy light were in excruciating pain and couldn¡¯t retreat at all because there were waves of demons and monsters constantly surging behind them. In the situation where they couldn¡¯t retreat, they could only go crazy. They either smashed with their weapons, bit with their sharp teeth, or slashed with their claws. Some magic creatures shot countless magic missiles at the shield. In short, they used all means to attack this holy light shield. Roy had spread his Demon Eyes across the entire battlefield, which was equivalent to surrounding the entire Silver City in all directions. This way, the contact area was larger, and more demons and monsters would immediately come into contact with the holy light barrier and attack it. Even though the holy light barrier of Silver City was very powerful, its energy quickly depleted when facing so many demons and monsters attacking it at the same time. Fortunately, the angel army of the Silver City reacted at this moment. A large number of angel warriors flapped their wings and flew into the sky with their weapons in hand. They crossed the city wall and rushed toward the demons and monsters outside. In order to reduce the pressure on the barrier, they could only place the battlefield outside. However, doing this meant that they couldn¡¯t enjoy the protection of the barrier. The armies of both sides fought ferociously on the battlefield. At every moment, flesh was flying, and blood was spraying. The scenes of demons and monsters being cut open and the scenes of angels turning into light and dissipating after being besieged were playing all over the battlefield. The battle entered a white-hot state from the beginning¡­ Imperius and Tyrael wanted to command the army to fight. Especially Imperius, he was the supreme commander of the entire High Heavens. But before he could shout and give orders, Roy entangled them. Instead of passively defending like earlier, Roy took the initiative to attack this time. The enormous mist wings behind him flapped, and black flames appeared all over the sky. The black flames dispersed the clouds within thousands of meters and rolled toward the four Archangels. If they dared to dodge, this massive hellfire cloud would smash into the barrier of the Silver City, so Imperius and the others could only choose to join forces to block the hellfire cloud. They activated their archangel weapons and formed a circular shield in the air to block the path of the hellfire cloud. The flames collided with their golden holy light shield, and the powers of darkness and holy collided, erupting with a massive shock wave. Some demons and monsters nearby were instantly burned into ashes. The angels flying in the sky couldn¡¯t escape in time, and they turned into light as their painful roars resounded. Even their armor melted into liquid and dripped to the ground. In just a collision of power, the area within tens of kilometers of the battle between the two sides was completely cleared. The demons avoided this area in fear, and the angels flew around this area as soon as possible. No creature dared to approach. Relying on the power of holy light, the four Archangels offset the hellfire wave that Roy set off. But before they could catch their breath, the lightning that Roy had thrown out exploded in the air again. Countless thin black lightning bolts erupted in a circular area. This was a psionic storm that imitated the skill of the Protoss high templars. The dark lightning power that went straight to the soul continuously wreaked havoc in this area, and countless lightning bolts bombarded the holy light shields of the four Archangels every second. Imperius and the others were struggling to hold on, but this psionic storm lasted for more than five minutes before finally dissipating. Defending against the black lightning consumed more energy than against ordinary lightning. They had consumed a massive amount of holy light power to resist it. The moment the storm dissipated, the light wings on the four Archangels¡¯ backs had dimmed a lot. Looking up, the four Archangels found that they were surrounded by the ink-like mist flowing around Roy, as though they had entered his body. ¡°Not good! Quickly rush out!¡± Imperius shouted. He brought Tyrael, Auriel, and Itherael to find a direction and wanted to break out. But after rushing for a short distance, Roy¡¯s demon king face suddenly appeared in the mist in front of them. Three gray rays of light burst out from his three demon eyes and attacked the three Archangels behind Imperius. This gray light shot out at the speed of light, so fast that no one could react in time. The holy light shield that Auriel and the other two activated was immediately penetrated by this gray light. The light hit their bodies directly and triggered an intense explosion that blasted the three of them flying backward. Imperius, who was alone, turned around and saw this scene. Before he could check on the three of them, he felt his heart palpitate. He quickly turned his head and blocked with the Spear of Valor in front of him. An enormous mist claw clenched into a fist and smashed into Imperius¡¯s spear shaft. The moment it hit, the fist turned into a physical entity, and then a powerful force erupted. Roy¡¯s gigantic body strengthened his strength, and after the Red Dragon Emperor¡¯s Gauntlet doubled his strength again, it formed an irresistible force! The spear shaft of the Spear of Valor bent ninety degrees the moment it was hit, and the transmitted force crashed into Imperius¡¯s chest armor and finally sent him flying! All the angels and demons paying attention to this battlefield saw Imperius being sent flying out of the mist formed by Roy¡¯s body, turning into a stream of light that shot into the sky and disappeared like a star. Conservatively speaking, Roy¡¯s attack could send him flying hundreds of kilometers away, which was beyond the vision of most creatures¡­ ¡°Damn it!!¡± After Auriel was blasted away by the gray light, the first thing she saw when she regained her bearings was the scene of Imperius being sent flying. Her calm and harmonious voice couldn¡¯t help changing. She held her longsword and spear and rushed at Roy. As she approached the mist, the length of the Cord of Hope wrapped around her arms suddenly increased, and it wrapped around Roy¡¯s enormous mist body from both sides. These long ropes seemed to be able to extend indefinitely as they quickly rotated and wrapped around Roy¡¯s body. At the same time, the entire Cord of Hope emitted a blue brilliance. This blue light formed a power similar to a barrier, blocking the spread of Roy¡¯s mist body and restricting the invisible and intangible mist within the binding. ¡°Huh?!¡± Roy was a little surprised. He didn¡¯t expect Auriel to have such a move. At this moment, he felt as though he was sealed in a mummy. The mist body was trapped in a humanoid body and couldn¡¯t escape for a while. At the same time, Tyrael flew over with a roar. He held El¡¯druin in his hand and stabbed the sword into a gap in the Cord of Hope. He gathered powerful holy light power at the tip of the sword and then detonated the holy light power inside the mummy! Boom! The holy light condensed from all the power of an Archangel erupted, and countless golden rays of light leaked out from the gaps of the Cord of Hope, making the mummy body bounding Roy look like an object with light leaking from all sides. Then there was an earth-shaking explosion! However, Auriel gritted her teeth, mustered her strength, and used the Cord of Hope to restrain all the explosive power in the body, further intensifying the destructive power of the holy light. ¡°Was it effective?¡± Auriel asked Tyrael, who was still holding his sword inserted into the humanoid body after the explosion. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Tyrael was unsure and shook his head. ¡°Should we open it and take a look?¡± ¡°No, we can¡¯t open it!¡± Itherael¡¯s voice came. ¡°I saw the scene of him escaping¡­¡± Hearing this, Tyrael cursed, ¡°Damn it! One more time!¡± But before he could finish speaking, the body wrapped in the Cord of Hope moved. The right hand of the body grabbed Tyrael¡¯s neck, and a ball of hellfire rose from where Tyrael was strangled and began burning his head! Tyrael desperately tried to break free from the grip, but the force coming from this hand was extraordinary, and he couldn¡¯t break free for a while. ¡°Auriel, what¡¯s going on?!¡± Itherael asked anxiously. ¡°He¡­ he¡¯s resisting the binding power of the Cord of Hope inside!¡± Auriel said with difficulty. She was desperately trying to control her Cord of Hope, but the resistance coming from inside was getting stronger and stronger, and she was starting to lose control of it. ¡°Hold on!¡± Itherael shouted as he flapped his wings and flew toward Tyrael and Roy as the Scroll of Fate in his hand turned into a golden hammer. He swung the hammer fiercely and smashed it on the wrist of the humanoid body. With this violent smash and Auriel¡¯s cooperation, they finally rescued Tyrael. Only then was Tyrael able to use holy light power to completely extinguish the hellfire burning on his face. But in just a short while, his face was already burned beyond recognition. He and Itherael looked at the humanoid body wrapped in a ball that was struggling to fight for control with Auriel, and they didn¡¯t know how to attack for a moment. But at this moment, a pair of eyes suddenly lit up under Auriel¡¯s hollow hood. She seemed to have received some kind of enlightenment as she shouted at Itherael, ¡°Exile him!! I see it. He can be exiled!¡± After hearing the shout, Itherael and Tyrael didn¡¯t even think about it. One held the hilt of his sword, and the other turned the Scroll of Fate into a scepter and pressed it on the humanoid body. The two of them chanted the expulsion incantation at the same time. The expulsion incantation was also known as the banishment incantation. To be honest, neither Tyrael nor Itherael had used this move for a long time. If not for Auriel¡¯s reminder, they would have forgotten that there was such a move. But Auriel must have seen a ¡®miracle¡¯ to make them do this, so they chose to believe her without hesitation. Although they didn¡¯t know Roy¡¯s true demon name, the incantation was still effective when the two Archangels joined forces to expel him. The bound humanoid body began to become illusory, and Roy, sealed inside the body, would soon be repelled by the material world and then exiled into the Void. Back then, Lilith had been exiled by Inarius like this¡­ Seeing the body becoming illusory, Auriel prepared to cut off her Cord of Hope. Although doing so would cause her to lose a portion of her Cord of Hope and might even destroy this archangel weapon, she was still prepared to do this to achieve her goal. But at this moment, something unexpected happened. An immense force came and pulled Auriel over. Although the Cord of Hope was binding Roy¡¯s mist body, the source came from Auriel. Under Roy¡¯s immense force, she was pulled in front of him. Before ¡®IYrael and Itherael could react and stop it, a ferocious longsword suddenly appeared in Roy¡¯s hand. Frostmourne!! With a swish, the tip of Frostmourne pierced into Auriel¡¯s abdomen, and then the Expulsion incantation on the sword activated! ¡°Come with me, Angel of Hope Auriel¡­¡± Roy¡¯s sinister laughter came from the bound body, and Auriel¡¯s body became illusory. ¡°No!!¡± Tyrael and Itherael roared at the same time. They wanted to reach out and grab Auriel, but it was too late.. Roy and Auriel disappeared in front of them¡­ Chapter 523 Chapter 523: Evolution Again Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios A fiery red stream of light flew over from afar and passed through the entire battlefield at high speed like a meteor. In the stream of light was a figure full of majestic holy light power. The angel warriors in the sky above the battlefield immediately recognized this figure, so they made way. The flying demons flying in the air screamed and tried to stop this figure. But when they blocked the path of this figure, their outcome was destined. The fiery red stream of light passed through them, and their charred corpses burned with holy flames as they fell from the sky. ¡°Damn it! All of you deserve to die!!¡± Imperius roared angrily, venting all his anger on these overconfident demons. He didn¡¯t use his weapon, the Spear of Valor, to kill these demons but only raised monstrous holy flames to sweep over them. Because the Spear of Valor in his hand was completely bent¡­ It was not broken, but it was bent at a ninety-degree angle, which was no different from being broken. This meant that before Imperius repaired it, he couldn¡¯t use this archangel weapon for the time being. If it was just temporarily unusable, it was not a big deal for him. But the problem was that the Spear of Valor had been broken once! It was when Diablo had gathered the power of the seven demon kings to enter the High Heavens. Diablo had broken the Spear of Valor, and Imperius had spent a lot of effort to reforge it. Not long after, Roy¡¯s fist had actually bent it¡­ The most troublesome thing was that Roy¡¯s punch had left a fist print on the Spear of Valor. In other words, although Imperius didn¡¯t need to reforge it, he had to find a way to straighten and smooth the body of the spear, and it had to be exactly the same as before. Any slight difference would affect the feeling when he used it. This was even more troublesome than reforging. Even if he could straighten it, the fist print on the spear would be difficult to remove. When he used it in the future, as long as he saw the mark on it, he would remember the humiliation of being sent flying with a punch today. He might as well reforge it directly¡­ It was obvious how angry Imperius was at this moment. To him, be it Diablo or Osiris, they had both smashed his spear. This was simply a mockery of his valor and fighting will. How could someone as proud as Imperius endure this humiliation? Killing these ordinary demons couldn¡¯t alleviate the anger in his heart at all. Now, he only wanted to rush back to the battlefield and fight to the death with Roy. Only the demon king¡¯s demon blood could wash away this humiliation. However, when he rushed back to the battlefield outside the Diamond Gates, he was stunned. Demon King Osiris had disappeared, and so had Auriel. Only Tyrael and Itherael were standing there dejectedly. ¡°What happened?¡± Imperius asked curiously after landing. ¡°I just left for a bit. Why are Osiris and Auriel gone?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Tyrael sighed and could only tell him what had happened. After hearing it, Imperius flew into a rage. He grabbed Tyrael¡¯s collar, pulled him in front of him, and roared at him from above, ¡°What?! You exiled Auriel and Osiris to the Void together?!¡± ¡°To be precise, when Osiris was exiled, he took Auriel away¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Imperius. It happened so suddenly that we couldn¡¯t stop it!¡± Tyrael didn¡¯t resist and let Imperius grab his collar. ¡°You!!¡± Imperius pushed him away and roared, ¡°Then why are you still standing here?! Why don¡¯t you quickly bring Auriel back from the Void?¡± ¡® Tyrael remained silent. Fortunately, Itherael explained, ¡°Sorry, Imperius. When Tyrael and I joined forces to exile Osiris, we used almost all our strength. Our original intention was to exile him into the depths of the Void as far as possible and not give him a chance to return. As time passed, we could use the power of Void corrosion to eliminate him completely, so¡­¡± ¡°So you don¡¯t know where Osiris was exiled to in the Void, right?¡± Imperius was so angry that his hands were trembling. ¡°If you can¡¯t find Osiris, you can¡¯t find Auriel. Are you trying to tell me that you sacrificed Auriel while eliminating the demon?!¡± ¡°Perhaps we can use the power of the Scroll of Fate to find Auriel in the future, but now¡­¡± Itherael looked at the chaotic battlefield where angels and demons were fighting fiercely. Looking at the Spear of Valor in his hand and then at the chaotic battlefield, Imperius didn¡¯t say anything in the end. He snorted and turned to leave. He also knew that the top priority now was to repel the demon army¡¯s attack. Finding Auriel¡¯s location from the Void was a meticulous task, and they didn¡¯t have that much time to do this now. However, Imperius couldn¡¯t suppress the anger in his heart. Although losing his sister Auriel pained him, it seemed that what he cared more about was that he couldn¡¯t defeat Osiris with his own hands to wash away his humiliation¡­ This anger burned brighter and brighter in the depths of Imperius¡¯s heart, almost devouring him. Itherael and Tyrael looked at Imperius¡¯s back from behind. They were sensitive to his emotional changes, and the two of them simultaneously thought of the revelation on the Scroll of Fate, the prophecy from the mortal Book of Cain. It seemed like the prophecy was coming true¡­ What did the Void look like? Be it angels or demons, there were actually many who had seen the Void, but they basically only had the impression of ¡®infinite darkness¡¯. But no one knew what the true Void was like or what it was like to be in the Void. But now, an Archangel and a demon king were experiencing this feeling. After being exiled, Roy found that everything around him had completely changed. Everything within his vision was replaced by darkness. Here, there was no light, no air, no dust, no water molecules, and not even electromagnetic waves and radiation fields. The darkness in front of him was not because it was full of dark elements. On the contrary, this darkness was because there was nothing. It could be said that it was not even empty space. He couldn¡¯t feel the existence of any space here and didn¡¯t know if he was in a certain space. Being in the Void was a feeling that was difficult to describe accurately. Roy felt that he was worse than a blind person. There was nothing around him that he could sense, and even the eye of the divine spark couldn¡¯t see any information. There was nothing except for himself and time. Time seemed to exist here because Roy could still move, which meant that time had not stopped. Otherwise, he shouldn¡¯t have been able to move at all. Since he could move, it meant that he still had control over himself. At this moment, Roy had already deactivated the True Name Liberation state and restored his original material body. This was a change made when he was trapped in the body formed by the Cord of Hope. As for Auriel, he didn¡¯t know where she was. The moment they were exiled, she had directly separated from him and disappeared from Frostmourne. Even her Cord of Hope was withdrawn. Frostmourne was now empty, as though the power of the Void had completely separated the two of them the moment they entered the Void. Roy put away Frostmourne. The system space was still usable. But because there was nothing around him, he could feel his magic power slowly spreading and flowing out in all directions. Not only his magic power, but the cells of his body that couldn¡¯t be seen with the naked eye were also slowly spreading from his entire body into the Void, The matter emitting from his body disappeared into thin air after coming into contact with the Void, as though it had never existed. To be precise, this dissipation should be some kind of replacement process because the Void was nothingness. The dissipation process was the Void replacing Roy bit by bit¡­ This situation was completely different from when he came into contact with the Void while repairing the world rift in the Devil May Cry world. At that time, perhaps because he had come into contact with a large area of the material world, the Void was violent and dangerous. But now, he was in the Void, and the area of material contact was small, so the corrosion of the Void appeared much quieter, giving off the feeling that it was moisturizing and silent. Of course, Roy couldn¡¯t let his own matter dissipate in the Void, so he tried to use magic power to stop it from dissipating. It was really useful. After using magic power to cover his entire body, the magic power dissipated, and his cells stopped dissipating. But after he thought about it carefully, this was not a long-term solution because there was no matter in the Void. Without any elements around, magic power couldn¡¯t be replenished. If this continued, there would be a time when his magic power ran out. According to the speed of dissipation, this time might take a long time. But once his magic power was completely exhausted and there was no substitute, he would be completely unable to resist the corrosion of the Void and could only rely on his body to withstand it. In the end, it might completely become a part of the Void¡­ Realizing that this wouldn¡¯t work, Roy could only turn his body into a state of Chaos. In fact, when he faced the Void in the Devil May Cry world, he found that Void corrosion was useless against him in the Chaos state! The moment Roy switched to the Chaos state, his entire body became the only order field in this Void because he had all the elemental particles in the Chaos state. After these elemental particles reached certain conditions, they began to enter a self-circulation with his body as the foundation. In this situation, his magic power could be replenished. The previous time was only a guess. But this time, it completely confirmed that the Chaos state was the only state that could resist the corrosion of the Void! After confirming that his safety was fine, he heaved a sigh of relief and began to explore the Void. In fact, the Demon Eyes all over the High Heavens were still connected to Roy himself. After all, it was a system creation. But the attribute definitions he had given it couldn¡¯t completely eliminate the isolation of the Void. Perhaps because he was in the depths of the Void, this connection had become very weaK. Although it was weak, it also meant that he still had the coordinates of the material world. As long as he could find a way to wander in the Void and find a place closer to the material world, he could sacrifice a Demon Eye to exchange it with his position so that he could return to the material world. This was the way to escape from the Void. In fact, not only him, but the others who were exiled to the Void could also return through similar methods. Of course, the premise was that they could also have a way to resist the corrosion of the Void like Roy and could ¡®swim¡¯ back to the edge of the material world from the depths of the Void without losing all their senses¡­ It wasn¡¯t easy to do this. There was no sense of direction in the Void, and you didn¡¯t know if you were advancing or retreating here, whether you were swimming toward the material world or swimming deeper into the Void. No one knew. In addition, you were being corroded by Void power, and the shadow and crisis of this slow death were always looming over you. Very few could really hold on. So far, in the world of Sanctuary, or rather, the Diablo world, there was only one recorded case of someone returning from the Void¡ªLilith! No one knew how Lilith returned. But it was precisely because of the precedent of her return that the Archangels of the High Heavens didn¡¯t use the Void exile method on their old opponents, the seven demon kings, but chose to use the Black Soulstone to imprison their souls. As for Roy, if Auriel had not seen the ¡®miracle¡¯ of exile through the power of authority, Tyrael and Itherael wouldn¡¯t have used this method. After all, the holy light power with the greatest restraining effect against demons was useless against Roy. The only way to cause trouble for him was through exile¡­ It had to be said that this was Roy¡¯s only weakness now. Or rather, as long as it was a being from a foreign world, exile was their common weakness, even in an artificial world like Sanctuary. Even though the repulsion of the world itself was relatively small, the world¡¯s connection with foreign beings was weak, which was why exile could succeed. This was actually just an ¡®anchor point¡¯ theory, which wasn¡¯t too strange. Although he was now exiled, Roy wasn¡¯t too worried. Unlike other exiled beings, he completely resisted the corrosion of the Void in his Chaos state. He became the only material creature that could move freely in the Void, which naturally gave him the opportunity to explore the Void. And he didn¡¯t intend to give up this opportunity. It was rare for him to enter the Void, so he naturally didn¡¯t want to return so quickly. He flapped his wings and flew in the Void. Due to the lack of external perception, he didn¡¯t know where he was flying toward in the Void, so he could only wander aimlessly. In fact, because there was no concept of distance in the Void, he didn¡¯t know if he was really flying away or just flying still on the spot. Doing this was definitely very boring and useless, so Roy stopped after a while. He realized that it was impossible for him to explore the Void like this. He didn¡¯t even know how big the Void was, and flying like this was just a waste of time. He had to find a way to restore his perception in the Void. After thinking about it, Roy opened the system interface. To be honest, ever since he became a Chaos Demon, he rarely used the system interface to increase his strength because the Chaos power he possessed had already given him enough combat strength. But now that he was facing the Void, he needed to ¡®evolve¡¯ again! Yes, he didn¡¯t choose to create anything this time but chose to undergo an evolution. He added an eye to himself, a huge eye! Roy placed this eye on his chest. In the middle of his chest, there was a vertical row of interlocking flesh spikes biting together. When this row of flesh spikes opened, a huge eyeball would appear in the center. This eyeball was not like the previous Demon Eyes but a pure black crystal-like eyeball. [Eye of the Void]! This was what Roy named this newly added eyeball. He set that when this eyeball opened, he could obtain a unique ¡®Void Vision¡¯ in the Void environment, allowing him to observe the situation in the Void. Moreover, this Eye of the Void could also absorb a certain amount of Void power in the Void and store it in the eyeball alone. He had set this to facilit his research on Void power in the future. Void power was very dangerous, I since he could resist it, it wasn¡¯t too dangerous in his eyes. Preserving a ce amount of Void power could prevent him from having to tear apart the bar of the material world in the future to study the Void. After completing the definitions, all that was left was to pay the souls to materialize it. He initially thought that it would consume a lot of his soul reserves, but he didn¡¯t expect that he could materialize it with just ten thousand souls. This number was very small. After the materialization, Roy¡¯s body immediately changed. But what he didn¡¯t expect was that because he was in the Chaos state, the Eye of the Void actually mutated when it appeared. On the chest of his misty body, a slowly spinning vortex appeared, and a ray of light that emerged out of thin air appeared straight in the middle of the vortex. After shooting out a portion, the rest dissipated, as though it had been cut off. This scene was very similar to the scene of black holes absorbing light in some science fiction movies. But no matter what, when the Eye of the Void appeared, Roy could finally ¡®see¡¯ things. He immediately saw the changes in his body and clicked his tongue in wonder at this mutation. He raised his head and looked around. He also saw something in the Void. The first thing that came into view was Archangel Auriel! What he didn¡¯t expect was that she wasn¡¯t far from him in the Void.. Chapter 524 Chapter 524: Demon Murmurs Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When she fell into the Void, although Auriel had broken free from Roy¡¯s Frostmourne, she didn¡¯t get far from him. But because they were in the Void, they were both blind and didn¡¯t have any perception, so they didn¡¯t know that the other party was actually nearby. Roy thought that Auriel had been separated by the Void, and Auriel thought that she had escaped from the terrifying demon king. It was not until he completed his self-evolution and could see in the Void with the help of the newly born Eye of the Void that he discovered her. Compared to Roy, this cheater, Auriel was not so lucky. Her current situation was very bad. Originally, in the eyes of the Archangel of Hope, the world was colorful, dazzling, beautiful, and full of the light of harmony and hope. Auriel had long been used to this perception. But after she fell into the Void, all hope and beauty disappeared. She couldn¡¯t see any light, hear any sound, or feel the wind. This stark contrast suddenly appeared, causing her to panic like never before. Angels also had emotions. Although their emotions were mostly positive and energetic, this didn¡¯t mean that they didn¡¯t have negative emotions. They would also feel panic, fear, anger, and anxiety. Facing the strange environment of the Void, she subconsciously activated her holy light shield to cover her entire body to prevent unknown damage. But then she discovered that the holy light shield was not shining, or rather, she could not see the light of the shield. She could only feel the holy light power on the shield rapidly escaping and dissipating. Of course, Auriel had heard of the Void, but she had never truly come into contact with it. In her understanding, the Void was endless darkness with danger lurking everywhere. This understanding made her not dare to be careless at all. So even though she found that her power was dissipating, she was doing her best to maintain the shield. If the dissipation of pure magic power in the Void was considered slow, then the dissipation speed of elemental spells transformed from magic power was more than ten times faster. By the time she found that her holy light couldn¡¯t be replenished in the Void and finally calmed down, it was already a little late. At least half of her magic power had transformed into holy light and dissipated for nothing. When she calmed down and canceled the holy light shield, she found that the Void was still corroding her. As an Archangel, her body had already completely transformed into holy light. But in the Void, the holy light in her body kept dissipating. Then she found an even bigger problem. Her abdomen that Osiris¡¯s demon sword had stabbed wasn¡¯t healing. A very powerful curse power was stopping the elementalization of her body, leaving a hole in her abdomen. ¡°Oh no¡­!¡± Auriel immediately realized the seriousness of this matter. Normally, no matter how powerful the curse was, she could resolve it through holy light. But now, in the Void environment, her holy light couldn¡¯t be replenished at all, meaning that her strength was limited. Therefore, Auriel was now facing a choice. Should she gather her strength to eliminate this curse or leave it alone first? If she chose to eliminate the curse, it meant that she would be able to last less in the Void. If she chose to let it be for now, she could last longer in the Void, but the curse would cause more damage to her. Auriel was not indecisive. After thinking about it for a while, she chose to ignore the curse for now. She firmly believed that Imperius, Tyrael, and Itherael were thinking of ways to bring her back from the Void. As long as she could return to the High Heavens, there would always be a way to remove the curse from Demon King Osiris¡¯s sword. On the contrary, if she couldn¡¯t last long in the Void, in case Void power corroded her severely, even if she returned to the High Heavens, she would probably bring immense trouble to the material world. The corrosion of Void power seemed to cause corruption. Auriel had more or less heard of this. In her opinion, the corruption of the Void was much more serious than the corruption of dark power¡­ Auriel curled up on the spot, wrapping her light wings around her body, and waited motionlessly. She didn¡¯t know how long she could last nor how long it would take the other Archangels to bring her back. But as long as there was a glimmer of hope, Auriel wouldn¡¯t give up. Hope was her authority, and she would always wait for the moment when a miracle came¡­ When Roy saw her curled up, he naturally knew what Auriel was doing. To be honest, although Roy had pulled Auriel into the Void at the last moment of his exile, he actually didn¡¯t have any hatred for her. At the time, he only had the thought of dragging someone down with him and randomly chose a lucky opponent. Putting aside the natural hostility between angels and demons, he quite admired her. After all, he had even sent a warrior like Imperius flying. A support like her could still bravely face him and restrain him. Such fighting will was worthy of admiration. However, this was just how it was between angels and demons. Hostility didn¡¯t need a reason. If he and Auriel changed positions, and she could move in the Void, it would become that he could only defend and wait for reinforcements. He believed that she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to deal with him. Therefore, since he had discovered her, he couldn¡¯t let her go just because of his admiration. It was impossible. Roy wasn¡¯t very interested in the Eternal Conflict between angels and demons in this world. He didn¡¯t want to be trapped in this world and fight this back-and-forth war against angels like Diablo and the others. But in order to end the Eternal Conflict, one side had to win. As a demon, he naturally couldn¡¯t turn on Mephisto and the others¡ªIn that case, he would probably not be able to survive in the Abyss in the future¡ªso he could only think of the High Heavens. Attacking the High Heavens was part of his plan. Now that there were only three Archangels left, he naturally couldn¡¯t let Auriel go back and increase the obstructions for him. Roy wanted to fly toward Auriel, but then he found that he couldn¡¯t fly. It was useless to flap his wings. There was no air in the Void, nor was there space. Flying and flashing in the conventional sense were useless here! He had no choice but to consume some of his stored souls to evolve his wings and add the attribute of being able to fly and move in the Void. Now, Roy¡¯s wings could no longer be called mist wings but should be called ¡®Wings of the Void¡¯¡­ The Void world seemed to have its own set of rules. After obtaining the ability to move, he came to Auriel¡¯s side, but she didn¡¯t notice his arrival at all. He floated beside her, and if he lowered his head slightly, he would even be able to smell the holy light on her (if scents could spread in the Void). But she didn¡¯t notice him. This situation made Roy feel a little amused, but he was also secretly afraid. The Void environment was so dangerous that an enemy could be so close, yet she still didn¡¯t know anything. If he hadn¡¯t used a cheat to obtain Void Vision and really encountered an enemy, he wouldn¡¯t even know how he died. Speaking of enemies, he remembered that creatures could actually be born in the Void. Every Void creature was extremely dangerous, but he didn¡¯t know if he would encounter them here. As he got closer, Roy saw the wound on Auriel¡¯s abdomen. After becoming a demon king, Frostmourne¡¯s curse power had strengthened correspondingly, so it was effective against an Archangel like Auriel. But she didn¡¯t choose to treat this wound, allowing him to understand her thoughts immediately. He knew that she was prioritizing resisting Void corrosion, but she didn¡¯t seem to realize that curse power was also a type of dark power in the material world. In other words, the curse power attached to her wound was actually dissipating from the corrosion of the Void. Although it was relatively slow, it would always disappear completely. As long as time passed, this curse would heal without any medicine. It could be said that Auriel had made a mistake. However, this would only happen without external interference¡­ And Roy was beside her now! He knew that Auriel did not have any perception of the outside world, so he boldly stretched out his fingertip and shot a ball of Chaos energy from afar at her wound. This way, with the isolation of Chaos power, the dissipation of the curse immediately stopped. When Roy created Frostmourne, he had created it according to the abilities of Frostmourne in his memory. So those who were affected by this corruption curse would continuously hear murmurs coming from their souls during the duration of the curse. These murmurs were generally echoes in the depths of their subconscious, constantly magnifying the dark side in their hearts and increasing their negative emotions, eventually leading to the corruption and depravation of those affected. Auriel was an Archangel, and Roy wasn¡¯t sure how effective this corruption curse was on her, but he still decided to continue and slightly modified the words in the murmurs. Auriel was resisting the corrosion of the Void while diverting her attention to resist the influence of the curse. But suddenly, the murmuring and whispering voice echoing in her mind became much clearer. ¡°Archangel Auriel, what are you waiting for? Are you waiting for your brothers to save you?¡± ¡°Give up. This is the Void, a world that angels haven¡¯t explored. They won¡¯t be able to find you!¡± ¡°You are in the depths of the Void, the reverse side of the material world. Here, the power of the Void is everywhere, but your power can¡¯t be replenished at all!¡± ¡°The Void will slowly corrode you bit by bit and eventually devour you. The holy light power you¡¯re so proud of can no longer protect you.¡± ¡°Your holy light will eventually extinguish, and your body will dissipate. Your soul won¡¯t be able to return to the High Heavens. It will either completely disappear or be seized by the Void to create an ugly Void creature.¡± ¡°No one can save you. The hope you persevere in is empty, and miracles won¡¯t happen. As your strength fades away bit by bit, you will sink bit by bit.¡± ¡°If you want to escape this sea of bitterness, then say the name Osiris. Only he can save you. Only he¡­¡¯ These words were so clear that they kept echoing in Auriel¡¯s mind over and over again. Although she knew that this was the effect of the curse, she couldn¡¯t block the murmurs. She could only try her best to empty her mind to reduce this interference. Roy was not in a hurry. His curse was a mark on Auriel and also a set of coordinates. The seed had been planted, and he only needed to wait for harvest time to come¡­ Roy left.. He came gently, walked gently, and waved his sleeve, leaving only a recorder beside Auriel¡­ Chapter 525 Chapter 525: Strange Figure Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The corrosion of Void power alone would take a long time to transform an individual of the material world into one of the Void camp. Moreover, the more powerful the individual, the longer the time required. For an Archangel like Auriel, even though she was immersed in this Void, Roy wasn¡¯t sure how long it would take for the corrosion to complete, so this was just a casual move. After leaving the place where Auriel was, he wandered in this Void. In the pair of mist wings behind him, some strange-looking patterns were constantly flickering like breathing lights. After he set the Void Flight ability for himself, they automatically appeared on his mist wings. These patterns seemed to have formed by the system on their own, and they could perhaps be called ¡®Void Runes¡¯. When these rune patterns shone, he could move freely in the Void. Although there was a war in the High Heavens, Roy wasn¡¯t in a hurry at all. Mephisto and the others had prepared a massive demon army for him in the Burning Hells. The angels wouldn¡¯t be able to exhaust this demon army in a short time, and more elite demon creatures had yet to appear. It was rare for him to have such an opportunity to enter the Void, so of course he was unwilling to go back early. But reality didn¡¯t change according to human will. After wandering for more than an hour, he regretted his decision. Because there was really nothing here! Emptiness, nothingness¡ªeven though the Eye of the Void allowed Roy to observe the Void world, there was nothing in this world for him to observe. The incomparably gigantic Void world was exactly the same no matter which direction he flew. There was no end, no edge. Roy initially wanted to try and see if he could find any traces of Lilith. But looking at it now, he realized that this idea was unrealistic and that it was impossible to find anything. It was just like looking for a specific water molecule in the vast Pacific Ocean. It was too difficult. He couldn¡¯t find any traces of Lilith, and he couldn¡¯t even see any legendary Void creatures. He didn¡¯t know if they had yet to be born or if they were rare and difficult to encounter. In short, after wandering for a while, he decided to give up. There was no need to waste time in this Void world. Therefore, Roy found a direction and began to move quickly. As he flew, he began to sense the Demon Eyes he had left in the High Heavens. When he felt that the signal was becoming clearer and clearer, he immediately confirmed that this direction was nearing the material world. As long as he flew forward, he would reach the edge of the material world. It had to be said that Tyrael and Itherael had really used a lot of energy to exile Roy into the depths of the Void. With Roy¡¯s current speed, it would take him a long time to finally return to the edge of the material world. However, Tyrael and the others probably wouldn¡¯t have thought that Roy could move freely in the Void. It had to be known that the reason why it was difficult for people exiled to the Void to return was largely because they couldn¡¯t move in the Void, so they needed the help of people in the material world to ¡®pull¡¯ them back. To do this, not only did they have to establish a connection between the material world and the Void world, but they also often needed some special rituals¡­ This was also why they couldn¡¯t immediately pull Auriel back. They could only wait until the war in the High Heavens ended to prepare for this. Throughout the ages, people who could take the initiative to return to the material world from the Void world could be said to be as rare as a miracle¡­ But now, there was one such miracle. After confirming that the signal between him and the Demon Eyes was completely stable, Roy immediately activated the exchange. With a flash of light, his figure immediately disappeared, and a small Demon Eye suddenly appeared where he had been. This Demon Eye, which was flapping its small wings, was trapped on the spot and couldn¡¯t move. In just a few seconds, it was corroded by Void power and completely disappeared, turning into a part of the Void. Just after the Demon Eye disappeared, a pair of golden eyes suddenly opened in the depths of the Void. These golden eyes had vertical pupils, which were typical demon pupils, but what was strange was that these demon eyes were golden. With the opening of these golden demon eyes, a body the same color as the Void appeared. It seemed to have completely fused into the Void, and its entire body only had some blurry outlines. Of course, even if someone was nearby, they wouldn¡¯t be able to see this scene in the Void environment¡­ The golden eyes revealed an incomparably cold expression. This strange figure quietly appeared in the Void and only stayed on the spot for a moment before beginning to move. But this figure didn¡¯t fly by relying on Wings of the Void like Roy. Instead, he maintained a stiff posture and flashed in the Void abruptly. The trajectory of his flashing was also a little strange. He didn¡¯t flash in one direction but alternated left and right, forward and back. The trajectory was completely incomprehensible. If you observed carefully, you would find that the power of Void corrosion had no effect on this figure. The particles around him that should have been corroded and dissipated were in a strange state of cessation. Half of some particles had even dissipated, while the other half still existed. It was as though time around him had completely stopped¡­ Due to the strange flashing trajectory, this figure spent a lot of time before arriving at the area where Roy and Auriel had been. At this moment, Roy had already left, leaving only Auriel curled up in place and concentrating on resisting the combined corrosion of the Void and the curse. This figure stood quietly beside Auriel, his golden eyes staring coldly at her. After a while, he slowly raised his hand, and an invisible and intangible force quickly enveloped her body. It was like an invisible membrane of light, but Auriel didn¡¯t notice it at all. But she was the only one who felt that nothing was wrong. If Roy were here, he would have found that every minute movement of her body seemed to have accelerated a lot, and even the unconscious shaking of the light wings behind her left an afterimage! This was an unbelievable phenomenon. Everything was normal outside the invisible membrane of light, but Auriel seemed to be moving fast-forward inside¡­ When the owner of the golden eyes saw this scene, a cruel smile appeared in his cold eyes. Then his body didn¡¯t move as he began to flash again. Every flash trajectory was exactly the same as when he came before, but it was a series of retreating images! It was not until he finally returned to the exact place where he had first appeared that he closed his eyes again, and his entire body became one with the background of the Void¡­ All of this happened silently from beginning to end. It was as though this figure had never appeared, and only the invisible membrane of light surrounding Auriel remained¡­ In the High Heavens, the war outside the Silver City was still ongoing. At this moment, in addition to the clouds and mist, there were countless grayish-black fine particles on the battlefield. These were the remnants of the demons killed by the angels with holy light during the war. Under the burning of the holy light, the souls of the dead demons returned to the Burning Hells, but their corpses turned into black ashes. These ashes were left on the battlefield and fluttered with the shock waves caused by the battle, filling the entire battlefield. It was imaginable how many demons had died at the hands of angels during this time. The demons suffered heavy casualties, and the angels were not doing much better. A large number of gray angel armor was embedded in the ground in all kinds of strange postures. These were all relics left behind by the angels who had died in battle. Every fallen angel armor had been trampled by at least a thousand demons. This battlefield was like a meat grinder. The fanatical and bloodthirsty demons never knew what it meant to retreat. After teleporting from the Burning Hells to the High Heavens, they continuously attacked the city wall of the Silver City and fought against the angels that approached. Out of hatred for the power of holy light, the demons didn¡¯t need any command at all and spontaneously fought against the enemy. When the ones in front fell, the ones behind would immediately fill in. Such a crazy offensive naturally had an effect. While Roy was away, the barrier of the Silver City had been broken because it had exhausted its energy. The demons that could fly had already flown into the Silver City and began to destroy it wantonly. Unfortunately, the ground troops couldn¡¯t keep up, so the angel warriors killed these flying demons in the end. The reason why the ground troops could not keep up was that they were blocked by the Diamond Gates. This incomparably solid gate, together with the equally solid city wall around it, firmly protected the Silver City. The powerful giant demons held their weapons and banged them on the city wall and gate with all their might, but they couldn¡¯t leave the slightest trace of damage on them. The confidence of the High Heavens came from this. The sturdiness of the Diamond Gates and the city wall had been verified in countless battles during the Eternal Conflict. Out of trust in the Diamond Gates and the city wall, the angels carried out Imperius¡¯s battle orders in an orderly manner. After Roy was exiled, the three Archangels were free to join the battlefield and command the troops. Apart from encountering some stronger demon lords, neither Imperius nor Tyrael took action. They were mostly commanding the angel army to fight. As for Itherael, he had already returned to the Library of Fate. He was not good at fighting, so his mission now was to use the power of the Scroll of Fate to find Auriel and bring his sister back. Imperius was commanding, and Tyrael was leading a portion of the army to attack the portals, wanting to close them to prevent more demons from entering the High Heavens. Everything was going smoothly, and the balance of victory was tilting toward the High Heavens. However, just as Tyrael felt that victory was in sight, an incomparably powerful and familiar aura suddenly appeared on the battlefield! Without any sign, Roy returned to the battlefield of the High Heavens! Flying in the sky, Tyrael saw Roy appear with his own eyes and gasped. His blood pressure soared, and he felt dizzy.. He almost fell from the sky. Chapter 526 Chapter 526: Roy¡¯s True Intention Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When light reappeared in his eyes, the Eye of the Void on Roy¡¯s chest slowly closed. This eye was only an auxiliary organ that could only function in the Void environment. The Void runes on his wings also lost their light. These things meant that Roy had returned to the material world. ¡°Ah, the material world is still the best!¡± Roy sighed. He looked down, stretched out his hand, and used his sharp index finger and thumbnail to pick up a high-rank demon nearby. This high-rank demon was about two meters tall, but he looked so short in front of Roy¡¯s mist body. Roy grabbed the back of his neck and hung him in the air. This demon didn¡¯t dare to move at all, and his eyes were full of awe and worship as he looked at Roy obediently. ¡°How long have I been away?¡± Roy asked. ¡°Your Majesty Osiris, your aura disappeared from the battlefield for about four hours¡­¡± the high -rank demon replied respectfully. Roy nodded. Four hours? It was a little long. He threw this high-rank demon aside and observed the situation on the battlefield. He found that the demons had done well. At least they had broken the barrier of the Silver City. From this, it could be seen that the demons were very efficient in carrying out orders. Roy hadn¡¯t given any instructions when he was exiled, and the demons had always been following the initial attack orders. During the time he disappeared, they hadn¡¯t slacked off at all. Roy felt that it had been a while since he left, but Tyrael¡¯s eyes were full of shock. He didn¡¯t expect Roy to return so quickly! Void! That was the Void! Two Archangels exiled him together, but they could only trap him in the Void for four hours?! ¡°Damn it. When did such a monstrous demon appear in the Abyss?!¡± Cold sweat broke out on Tyrael¡¯s forehead. His body was still in the appearance of a mortal, and his eyes kept sweeping around Roy. But he couldn¡¯t see Auriel returning with him. He knew that this was troublesome. Something might have happened to her. ¡°Inform Imperius immediately!¡± Tyrael grabbed an angel warrior beside him and said anxiously, ¡°Tell him that Osiris has returned from the Void and get him to come help!¡± The angel warrior nodded and quickly turned around to fly toward the Silver City. Tyrael looked at the hundreds of angel warriors beside him and shouted, ¡°All angel warriors, fight Demon King Osiris with me! We can¡¯t let him attack the Diamond Gates!¡± ¡°As you command!¡± With Tyrael as the arrowhead, hundreds of angels flapped their light wings and rushed down from the sky toward Roy. Looking at the hundreds of streams of light flying toward him, Roy sneered and raised his palm to aim at the angel army charging at him. The next second, countless purple lightning bolts blasted from his palm. These purple lightning bolts turned into a large net that enveloped the angel army. Seeing Roys attack, Tyrael knew that there was something strange about the purple lightning, so he shouted, ¡°Be careful!¡± Then he took the lead to pull up, wanting to avoid Roy¡¯s attack. But apart from the group of angel warriors in front who reacted quickly, it was too late for the angels charging at high speed behind. Although they tried their best to fly up, the incomparably swift lightning bolts had already reached them. Seeing that they were about to be hit by the lightning, they could only try their best to strengthen their holy light shields to resist the attack. But then something strange happened. All the angel warriors hit by the purple lightning didn¡¯t suffer any elemental damage. The moment they were hit, they were enveloped in a purple halo. Then with a bang, all the bodies of the angel warriors disappeared, replaced by all kinds of¡­ food falling from the sky?! There was cheese, candy, cookies, chocolate, and even cola. There were all kinds of things. Seeing this scene, Tyrael was dumbfounded, not knowing what was going on. The other angels who luckily dodged were the same. The food that fell from the sky finally landed on the battlefield. The demons on the ground, who had their heads raised and were howling, were hit in the head by the food. They lowered their heads in confusion and sniffed the food. When they smelled the tempting aroma coming from it, they tentatively swallowed the food. The next second, the eyes of these demons who were lucky enough to pick up a piece of food lit up! It was too delicious! Not only could they taste the angel¡¯s soul from the food, but it also had a fascinating taste that they had never had experienced before when they ate raw meat and blood! The taste of angel souls was actually not good to demons. But now that angels were made into sweets, it was immediately different. Many demons had never tasted what sweet was before, so after tasting it for the first time, they were immediately fascinated by this special taste. In their hearts, there was immediately a formula: angel = sweet food! There was still some uneaten food on the ground. The demons on the battlefield, who had had a taste, immediately began to fight over them. Their actions attracted the other demons who had not eaten anything, and they even caused a small riot. Soon, the food that these angels had turned into were divided up. When the demons finally found that they were gone, they turned around and looked at Roy eagerly, hoping that Lord Osiris would give them some more rewards. Yes, reward. This was Roy¡¯s small reward for the demons who had been fighting. He had not used the Transfiguration Beam for a long time, and now that he combined it with the power of lightning to release it, the effect was extraordinary. The angels, whose strength was far lower than his, were eaten by the demons before they could transform back. Tyrael¡¯s eyes widened. Hundreds ofangel warriors are gonejust like that?! Even their souls didn¡¯t have time to return to the Crystal Arch?! Tyrael, who was blinded by anger, rushed at Roy without care. He slashed at him with the El¡¯druin. The area covered by the light wings behind him had already expanded several times, and he had clearly used all his strength. Roy, on the other hand, shrank his mist body to a height of more than three meters. Then he took out Frostmourne and slashed at Tyrael. The battle between the two detonated large amounts of energy shock waves, and the surrounding demons and angels screamed as they dodged. ¡°Why?! Why can you come back from the Void?!¡± Tyrael asked angrily as he fought Roy. ¡®What kind of demon are you?!¡± ¡°Why are you so angry?¡± Roy grinned sinisterly as he slammed his sword forward, sending Tyrael flying a few meters away. Then he rushed forward and slashed Frostmourne at his light wings. ¡°You should understand that since I dared to enter the High Heavens alone, I naturally have something to rely on! Don¡¯t tell me you thought I was overestimating myself?¡± ¡°Damn it! In the name of justice, I must defeat you!¡± Tyrael avoided Roy¡¯s slash and waved his light wings to fire countless holy light bullets at him. But Roy¡¯s body suddenly disintegrated and turned into countless fist-sized individuals, all of which were exactly the same as Roy. With the help of the clones of the Heart of the Swarm, he dodged all of the holy light bullets Tyrael shot out. Then thousands of fist-sized individuals pounced behind Tyrael and lay on his light wings. Dark Cold magic power erupted, instantly freezing his light wings with black ice. Tyrael¡¯s light wings were frozen. Although he didn¡¯t fall, his mobility was greatly affected. Taking advantage of this opportunity, hundreds of thousands of Roy¡¯s clones split into five groups and gathered together to fuse into five clones about a meter tall. The right hands of these clones were all wearing smaller Red Dragon Emperor¡¯s Gauntlets as they punched all over Tyrael¡¯s body. Tyrael¡¯s entire body trembled from the beating. Although the damage was not much, it was extremely insulting. When he roared and swung his sword to cut these clones, the clones actually turned into smaller bodies again and calmly dodged the slashes. ¡°How is this possible? How is this possible?!¡± Roy¡¯s strange abilities made Tyrael complain endlessly. He had actually already used his authority power. Although he had taken over the position of the Angel of Wisdom, he was still using the power of his authority of justice. Under the power of his authority, Tyrael¡¯s El¡¯druin could cut open all evil things. But let alone the fact that he couldn¡¯t attack Roy¡¯s main body now, he hadn¡¯t even been able to cut Roy¡¯s sword when he slashed Frostmourne just now! He couldn¡¯t believe it and couldn¡¯t help roaring angrily, ¡°How can El¡¯druin not cut through your evil?!¡± Hearing this, Roy stopped attacking, took back all the swarm clones, and condensed his main body. He looked at the panting Tyrael and smiled. ¡°Why not? Tyrael, Mephisto told me some information about the power of your authority. Your holy sword seems to be able to cut all evil things, but I want to ask you, have I done anything evil since I came to this world?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Tyrael was instantly stuck. Yes, after he thought about it carefully, Demon King Osiris didn¡¯t seem to have harmed any mortals after coming to Sanctuary. At least, he had not personally killed or harvested any mortal souls. Ever since he descended, he had been hiding behind the scenes. This was indeed the case. Ever since Roy descended, he had never dealt with the nephalem of Sanctuary. The people of the island of Xiansai, where he lived in seclusion, didn¡¯t even Imow of his existence. Even though a lot of demon gold had flowed out of his hands later, the demon gold was only amplifying the evil thoughts in the depths of mortals¡¯ hearts. It didn¡¯t have much to do with Roy himself, and the cause and effect wouldn¡¯t affect him. After coming to this world, he had only done two things. One was to imprison Tyrael¡¯s soul, and the other was to lead an army of demons into the High Heavens. Tyrael was puzzled. Logically speaking, attacking the High Heavens was already considered evil¡­ What went wrong?! Roy seemed to see Tyrael¡¯s doubt and grinned. ¡°Tyrael, don¡¯t tell me you think that attacking angels must be evil? Sorry, your sword doesn¡¯t seem to think so! In this world, your High Heavens doesn¡¯t seem to represent justice!¡± A thunderclap rumbled in Tyrael¡¯s mind. Roy¡¯s words completely woke him up. He looked bitterly at El¡¯druin in his hand. ¡°Is that so? We don¡¯t actually represent justice?¡± ¡°Archangel Tyrael, I don¡¯t know how long you¡¯ve been trapped in this world.. Roy raised his head. ¡°Unlike you, I¡¯ve been to many different worlds, and I¡¯ve witnessed the fall of many angels. Since even angels can fall, why do you dare to say that angels are righteous? Tyrael, your understanding of your authority seems to be problematic!¡± ¡® Tyrael floated motionless in the air, thinking about Roy¡¯s words. But after a while, the dejected light in his eyes disappeared. He looked up at Roy. ¡°No! It¡¯s not that my understanding of the authority is problematic, but you! Demon King Osiris, you don¡¯t have any ill intentions toward this world, right?!¡± Roy looked at him in surprise. ¡°Huh? You¡¯ve actually realized it?¡± He nodded and admitted openly, ¡°That¡¯s right. Unlike what you think, I never thought of destroying Sanctuary from the beginning!¡± ¡°Then, what exactly do you want to do?¡± Tyrael asked curiously. ¡°Aren¡¯t you here because of Mephisto? What else can the seven demon kings want to do besides destroying Sanctuary?¡± ¡°Mephisto didn¡¯t tell me the truth. They¡¯ve actually already escaped. Their true purpose in looking for me might be to deal with another person¡­¡± Roy shook his head. He was talking about Lilith, but there was no need to make this too clear to Tyrael. ¡°As for myself, I actually want to save this Sanctuary world. I plan to give my child¡­ a playground!¡± ¡°A playground? Your child?¡± Tyrael frowned. ¡°A¡­ demon prince?¡± ¡°No, my child is a nephalem!¡± Roy¡¯s shocking words stunned Tyrael. ¡°H-how is that possible? Are you lying to me?!¡± Tyrael roared in disbelief. ¡°Is it fun to fool me?¡± ¡°Why would I lie to you? Is there any benefit?¡± Roy looked at him angrily. ¡°That¡¯s my adopted son, Sareth. In another world, he was known as the Dark Messiah. He¡¯s a child of misfortune. In that world, be it angels, humans, or demons, they all wanted to kill him. I brought him back to the Abyss and raised him¡­ Sareth is a good child, but the Abyss isn¡¯t too suitable for him. He¡¯ll only become a demon there in the end, and he should have more choices¡­ He¡¯s still young, but he¡¯ll grow up. Sanctuary is full of nephalem, so they can be considered his compatriots. Perhaps he can live unrestrained in this world¡­¡± . Understood!¡± Tyrael took a deep breath. ¡°Regardless of whether you¡¯re deceiving me or not, I understand why you attacked the High Heavens: You want to expel all the angels! Without the angels, the Eternal Conflict will end, and the seven demon kings and demons can return to the Abyss. And you can protect Sanctuary from the hands of the seven demon kings with your great battle achievements of conquering the High Heavens. Is that right?¡± ¡°Basically! ¡± Roy nodded. ¡°If Mephisto and the other old men don¡¯t agree, maybe I¡¯ll fight them¡­¡± Tyrael looked at Roy strangely. ¡°To be honest, I even wonder if you¡¯re a true demon!¡± Hearing this, Roy pondered for a moment before finally saying, ¡°It depends.. When I think so, I am!¡± Chapter 527 Chapter 527: Judgment Descends from the Sky Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Is that so? I see¡­ The short exchange in the sky made Tyrael fully realize the difference between Roy and other demon kings. His intuition told him that what Roy said might be true. It was a good thing that Osiris had no interest in Sanctuary. Tyrael felt relieved, but the other party¡¯s high threat to the High Heavens couldn¡¯t be ignored. A burst of holy flames ignited on Tyrael¡¯s body. Under the light of the flames, his mortal clothes slowly faded away, replaced by golden combat boots and armor full of holy aura. At this moment, Tyrael returned to his original Archangel appearance, and the hood on his head turned black and empty. He pointed his holy sword at Roy, and his voice sounded from all directions. ¡°Demon King Osiris, no matter what your intentions are, you have to get past me! I fight for the High Heavens!¡± ¡°Of course. I don¡¯t mind defeating you again!¡± Roy grinned wickedly. The battle between Roy and Tyrael erupted again, and the shock waves of the fight ravaged the entire sky. Tyrael was desperately trying to defeat Roy, but Roy was easily responding to his attacks and still had the strength to pay attention to me progress 01 cne aemon army¡¯s Siege Deww. It was unknown what materials the huge Diamond Gates and the surrounding city wall were made of, but they were unbelievably sturdy. Even the attacks of lord-level demons could only leave some damage on them, and the damage would be repaired in a short time. Yes, the Diamond Gates and the city wall actually had the ability to repair themselves. Precisely because of this, the ground troops of the demon army were blocked outside the city wall and made no progress at all. Instead, the angels relied on the city wall to kill the demons continuously. If this continued, without decisive force, it was impossible for the demons to fight their way into the Silver City. At this moment, in the distant Silver City, a scarlet holy light flame soared into the sky. After receiving the news, Imperius finally came out of the command center and rushed over. He turned into a scarlet stream of light and flew at high speed toward where Roy and Tyrael were fighting. Seeing this, Roy didn¡¯t say anything. But Tyrael was overjoyed when he felt Imperius¡¯s power, and he was distracted for a moment. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Roy suddenly appeared above Tyrael¡¯s head and punched him down from the sky. Boom! Tyrael¡¯s body turned into a meteor and crashed down, blasting a crater in the ground. With his face covered in dirt, he struggled to get up, but Roy stepped on his back and forced him down again. Then Roy stabbed Frostmourne into Tyrael¡¯s light wings and nailed them to the ground. ¡°Stop! Imperius, who was rushing over, immediately roared when he saw this scene. He had a bad feeling. But it was too late. Roy clenched his left hand into a claw and stabbed at Tyrael¡¯s back ferociously. Just as the tip of his claw was about to touch Tyrael¡¯s back, a golden crystal about the size of his fist suddenly appeared. Roy held the crystal and pierced the sharp end into Tyrael¡¯s back. ¡°Ah! Damn it! How is this possible?!¡± A familiar feeling came. Even without looking back, Tyrael knew what had stabbed him. His voice had an incredulous tone. ¡°The Light Soulstone?! This is impossible! Why do you still have it?!¡± That¡¯s right. What pierced Tyrael¡¯s back was the Light Soulstone, and it was the second one! ¡°Why not?¡± Roy looked down while activating the power in the crystal and beginning to absorb Tyrael¡¯s soul. ¡°Who told you I couldn¡¯t make Light Soulstones? Let me tell you. Since there are a few Archangels in the High Heavens, I actually made a few!¡± It could only be said that traditional thinking killed people. Tyrael knew the Black Soulstone very well. Because there was only one fragment of the Worldstone, only one Black Soulstone could be made. When he found that the Light Soulstone could imprison angel souls like the Black Soulstone, he subconsciously thought that there was only one Light Soulstone. They had temporarily placed the soulstone that had imprisoned him in the High Heavens, so he wasn¡¯t on guard against this move of Roy¡¯s when fighting. With an unwilling roar, Tyrael¡¯s soul turned into countless golden rays of light and was sucked into the crystal. His angel body also turned into light and dissipated. ¡°Archangel Tyrael, are you regretting that you¡¯re not Saint Seiya?¡± Roy said a joke that didn¡¯t exist in this world. He calmly put away the Light Soulstone in his hand and raised Frostmourne in front of him. Clang! A thunderous sound erupted. The Spear of Valor, full of Imperius¡¯s raging flames, slammed into Frostmourne. Imperius roared and used all his strength to push Roy hundreds of meters away, and Roy¡¯s feet cut two deep gullies in the ground. Finally, after Imperius exhausted himself, Roy blocked him and fought him. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Imperius roared as he brandished the Spear of Valor to attack continuously. Under his golden mask, his eyes had already turned into blazing red flames. The Angel of Hope Auriel was gone and stuck far away in the Void. Now, even Tyrael was imprisoned in a Light Soulstone again. All of this had happened in front of Imperius, but he was powerless to stop it from happening. How could a proud person like Imperius accept this? Roy¡¯s heart stirred as he looked at the furious Imperius. Why were there often stories of angels falling in various worlds? Was it because angels, who represented kindness and purity, were not as powerful as demons? This was not the case. In fact, the real reason was often that angels lost control of their emotions! Angels were intelligent creatures, so they naturally had all kinds of emotions. Although their emotions were mostly positive, this didn¡¯t mean that they wouldn¡¯t produce negative emotions. Of course, it was normal to have negative emotions. As long as angels calmed down in time, they could easily control these negative emotions. Moreover, demons often couldn¡¯t use such negative emotions. However, if the negative emotions were too strong and began to spiral out of control and go to extremes, it was another story! The power of holy light often existed with positive emotions as the foundation. The stronger the positive emotions, the stronger the power of holy light. Extreme negative emotions would destroy the foundation of the holy light power in the bodies of angels, causing them to lose control of the power of holy light. Therefore, the fall of angels was sometimes not necessarily caused by demons but by them losing control¡­ Imperius was like this now. His successive losses and setbacks were constantly crushing the pride and self-esteem in the depths of his heart. Fury was continuously growing in his heart. Imperius, who was anxious for revenge and had lost his cool, was moving to another extreme. What seemed to be continuous attacks was not a manifestation of courage and fighting will but instead¡­ recklessness and aggressiveness! Imperius didn¡¯t notice his change, but Roy did. While fighting Imperius, he found that although the holy flames on his body were constantly rising, the power of holy light was actually weakening. The holy light energy attached to the Spear of Valor was not as strong as the attacks at the beginning either. Interesting¡­ Roy smiled in thought. Malthael fell. Is it Imperius¡¯s turn now? Is he going to beat Auriel to it? Roy continued to fight Imperius while observing carefully. He found that Imperius was indeed worthy of being the number one combat force of the High Heavens. Although he was showing signs of falling, the power of holy light was still flowing out of his body continuously. It seemed like he was still a little lacking to complete the last step. Forget it. I¡¯ll let you witness the fall of the High Heavens with your own eyes! Roy thought as he suddenly knocked Imperius away. Then Roy returned to his Chaos Body state. His body began to fill with mist again, and his height kept rising. When he turned into a massive demon hundreds of meters tall again, he waved his hand, and a powerful ball of Chaos power flew out and smashed into Imperius, who was rushing forward again. This time, the Chaos power directly disintegrated the holy light on Imperius and hit his angel body. The ball of light condensed from Chaos power pushed Imperius back at high speed and finally blasted him into the city wall of the distant Silver City. With a scream, Imperius was smashed into the city wall. With the impact point as the center, spiderweb-like cracks appeared on the solid city wall. Seeing that Imperius couldn¡¯t stand up for the time being, Roy took a deep breath. He stood on the spot and raised his right hand high. Magic power spread out, forming circles of ripples on the ground under his feet. In the magic power ripples, an enormous magic formation shining with faint light formed. With the help of this magic formation, Roy¡¯s perception reached the sky! On the battlefield of the Silver City, a gust of wind suddenly blew, and the clouds in the sky began to stir, forming the eye of a storm about ten kilometers in diameter. In the churning vortex of clouds, a ray of light suddenly lit up, illuminating the entire cloud layer. All the angels and demons on the battlefield looked up at the sky in unison. They felt a terrifying aura coming from it. The clouds in the center of the vortex suddenly opened, as though an eye had opened in the sky, revealing the glowing object behind the clouds. It was¡­ an immense meteorite with a diameter of more than two kilometers! With blazing flames and a long tail like a comet, it fell straight down from the sky. Under the desperate gazes of the angels and the terrified gazes of the demons, it flew toward the Diamond Gates! The entire High Heavens was reverberating with the loud roar caused by the friction of the meteorite blasting through the air. Demon King Osiris¡¯s cold voice sounded.. ¡°Armageddon!¡± Chapter 528 Chapter 528: In front of the Crystal Arch Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The light was so dazzling! Armageddon descended from the sky and smashed into the Diamond Gates. The intense light that erupted after the collision flooded the entire battlefield like an ocean. The angels and demons near the city gate screamed as they turned into ashes in this light. After the intense light, what followed was flames spreading toward the entire battlefield and immense tremors that were like a magnitude ten earthquake. The flames were so fast that they burned the angels who survived. The tremors on the ground directly tore the ground beneath the demons¡¯ feet, and countless cracks extended and devoured the demons who couldn¡¯t stand steadily. Amid the flames and the earthquake, there was a very crisp sound like glass shattering. It was the sound of the Diamond Gates. The originally towering Diamond Gates looked so tiny in the face of Roy¡¯s two-kilometer-diameter meteorite. Under the tremendous impact, the Diamond Gates couldn¡¯t even resist for a second before being completely crushed. The azure crystal at the top of the Diamond Gates turned into countless shattered crystal shards and scattered down. The boulders holding the crystal on both sides broke in the middle and collapsed. During this process, half of the meteorite shattered due to the massive force, and the remaining half, along with countless burning rubble, continued to crash down into the interior of the Silver City. Without a doubt, this was a catastrophe of the High Heavens. All the angels who witnessed this scene could only watch in a daze, unable to stop it at all. It wasn¡¯t until the last half of the meteorite crashed into the Silver City and set off a huge explosion and fires in the city that they finally reacted and rushed toward the Silver City crazily. Perhaps they wanted to save something, but it was already too late. The Diamond Gates kept collapsing from top to bottom under the deafening explosion. Thousands of tons of boulders kept falling like rain, and the entire gate finally collapsed with a wail. The Diamond Gates shattered, and a giant gap appeared on the city wall. The demons reacted and shouted excitedly. As they praised the name of Demon King Osiris, they surged toward the breach like a tide. A few angels wanted to stop them, but they were quickly swallowed by the tide of demons without even causing a splash. Imperius flew up again and stared at this familiar scene in a daze. Not long ago, the Diamond Gates had been shattered once. That time, it was by Diablo. When he escaped from the Black Soulstone, he had gathered the power of the seven demon kings, defeated Imperius, and destroyed the Diamond Gates. This was the first time Imperius had tasted the humiliation of failure. But he didn¡¯t expect that in just a little more than ten years, the Diamond Gates would shatter again under his nose, and he tasted humiliation again. Imperius turned his head and looked in Roy¡¯s direction. Anger was devouring his heart, and he was so angry that he was about to explode. But looking at the endless demon army pouring into the Silver City, he forced himself to calm down because he knew that he had to organize the angels to resist the attack of the demon army. Therefore, he looked at Roy hatefully before turning around and rushing into the Silver City. Just a little more, just a little more¡­ Of course, Roy saw this scene. He grinned sinisterly and slowly lowered his raised right hand. Many angels were born in the High Heavens from the beginning. The High Heavens was their hometown and their obsession. And Imperius¡¯s obsession was even deeper than that of ordinary angels because he was one of the earliest angels. Although failure after failure was disintegrating Imperius¡¯s pride and self-esteem, causing his anger to rise continuously, as long as the High Heavens didn¡¯t collapse completely, the strings of his obsession would not break¡­ Roy leading a demon army to attack the High Heavens had the same effect as when Diablo attacked the High Heavens last time. But this didn¡¯t mean that he was really stronger than Diablo, who had gathered the power of the seven demon kings. It was because the strategy he had planned from the beginning had taken effect. During this attack on the High Heavens, he had brought the Archangel of Hope Auriel into the Void, and the Archangel of Justice Tyrael was imprisoned in a Light Soulstone again. Now, the only Archangels left in the entire High Heaves was Imperius and Itherael, and Itherael was not good at fighting. It could be said that if the High Heavens wanted to turn the tables, it was only possible if the nephalem suddenly appeared to help them. However, because of Roy¡¯s strategy, the demons of Sanctuary were restrained, and the nephalem¡¯s main target of conflict changed from demons to angels. The relationship between the two sides during their honeymoon period had been deteriorating since Tyrael disappeared, and Imperius¡¯s pride had also played a catalytic role. Therefore, the final result was that Roy led an army to attack the High Heavens, and no nephalem appeared to help the angels¡­ Roy walked toward the gap of the Diamond Gates and followed the demon army into the Silver City. Countless demons carefully surrounded their king. After entering the Silver City, they excitedly spread out in all directions. Now, the explosions of magic fire could be seen everywhere in the Silver City. The roars of angels, the howls of demons, the sound of countless weapons colliding, and black smoke pillars all over the city indicated the intensity of this war. After entering the city, Roy looked up at the tall peak in the distance. The Silver City was enormous. Not only was it a city where angels lived, but it was also a powerful fortress. The area here was even comparable to a human metropolis. About thirty kilometers away, among the countless spires, the tallest building stood. It was an arch, the Crystal Arch! It had countless diamond-like crystal faces. Under the illumination of the artificial sun of the High Heavens, these diamond faces were shining with an indescribable gorgeous halo. This halo almost illuminated the entire Silver City. The colorful light intertwined with the harmonious and holy sounds echoing in the Silver City, explaining what ¡®Heaven¡¯ was! This Crystal Arch was the legendary building formed by the spine of the God of Creation, Anu. It was the symbol of the entire High Heavens. It could be said that only by completely destroying the Crystal Arch could it represent the fall of the High Heavens. Of course, this wasn¡¯t an easy task. Even without the obstruction of countless angels, the ultra-hardness of the Crystal Arch was also an important factor that made it difficult to destroy. Last time, Diablo had rushed into the High Heavens with irresistible force, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t destroy the Crystal Arch and could only choose the stupidest method¡ªuse dark power to corrupt it. This stupid method had consumed too much of Diablo¡¯s time and bought an opportunity for the High Heavens. In the end, Tyrael led a group of nephalem elite warriors to stop Diablo. Mephisto had told Roy these things bit by bit during his follow-up contact with Roy. In fact, although the seven demon kings in the Burning Hells knew about his plan to attack the High Heavens and expressed their support, they were actually wondering if he could really defeat the High Heavens. The reason was that the Crystal Arch was a true holy artifact, which represented the power of the Creator. Roy alone might not be able to destroy it. Of course, Roy knew this, but this couldn¡¯t stop his plan to attack the High Heavens. All the angels in the Silver City were currently gathered in the city. They formed defensive lines everywhere to stop the demon army¡¯s attack. Roy didn¡¯t do much to these ordinary angels and left them all to the demon army to attack. With the portals remaining open, the demons of the Burning Hells almost poured out in full strength and relied on their massive numbers to attack continuously, crushing the resistance of the angels bit by bit. Imperius didn¡¯t appear again but commanded the angel army from behind. Roy knew that he and Itherael would wait for him in front of the Crystal Arch, so he wasn¡¯t in a hurry. He just followed behind the demon army slowly and stopped to rest from time to time. This war lasted for three days and three nights. During this time, Roy was attacked by countless angel troops, but most of these attacks were blocked by the demons surrounding him. Now, he was the representative of the Burning Hells. In order to protect their king, the demons fought back and defended him with all their might. There were very few angels who could truly reach Roy in the end. During these three days and three nights of attacks, the Silver City was almost completely destroyed. The war between the angels and demons had caused countless spires to collapse, and the golden sunlight in the sky above the Silver City was blocked by endless dark clouds. The sacred Heaven of the past no longer existed, and the hymns of holy harmony were gone. Only the ruins left behind after the flames of war were wailing. The demons also suffered heavy losses. In the end, only hundreds of elite demons survived the war and followed Roy to the Crystal Arch. Here, Imperius and Itherael blocked this place with the last group of angels. Their bodies were full of traces of the flames of war. Their golden archangel armor was covered in blood stains, and there were also marks left by various weapons on them, making them look very damaged. ¡°If you want to enter this place, you have to step over our corpses!¡± Imperius held the re-straightened Spear of Valor and gritted his teeth as he looked at Roy. Itherael was silent beside him, and the Scroll of Fate was floating beside him, emitting a holy and dazzling light. However, Roy ignored them and turned his head to look around.. He suddenly shouted, ¡°Mephisto! Diablo! Baal! How long are you going to watch?! It¡¯s already so late, but you still don¡¯t dare to appear?! Has the Black Soulstone imprisoned you until you¡¯ve become timid?!¡± Chapter 529 Chapter 529: Three Goons Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Hearing Roy¡¯s shout, Imperius and Itherael were shocked and immediately spread their perception to see if Mephisto and the others had really arrived. But they didn¡¯t find any traces of Mephisto and the others in their perception. Roy didn¡¯t say anything and only waited quietly. There was a moment of silence, causing Imperius and Itherael to look at Roy strangely. They were just short of saying that he was being deliberately mystifying. Finally, Roy sighed and said again, ¡°Come out. Stop hiding!¡± As he spoke, he lowered his head and looked at the circle of demons surrounding him. Then he waved his hand, and Psychokinesis twisted out three high-rank demons. These three high-rank demons floated in the air in horror and kept struggling. ¡°Your Majesty Osiris, you¡­ you¡¯re mistaken, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not wrong!¡± Roy looked at the three high-rank demons and shook his head. ¡°But it¡¯s not your fault because you don¡¯t know when you were ¡®seeded¡¯!¡± The three high -rank demons were shocked, but before they could say anything, a powerful dark power erupted in the depths of their hearts. The demons¡¯ hearts ruptured, and dark power surged out, tearing the skin and flesh of the three high-rank demons. Then the dark power began to reconstruct their bodies. Countless bloody flesh buds grew from their bodies and wrapped them into squirming cocoons, and an ominous aura began to spread. Yes, the demon kings had planted seeds of soul parasitism in these three high-rank demons. When the power of the seeds erupted, all their flesh and blood were devoured before they could even resist. When the flesh and blood cocoon opened again, three new demons full of powerful dark power appeared in front of everyone. ¡°It¡¯s really you¡­¡± Imperius and Itherael couldn¡¯t help gasping when they saw this scene. Roy had seen one of these three new huge demons on the Frozen Throne. Mephisto¡¯s clone was the same. Among the other two, one of them was a humanoid demon. The skin of his body was hard bone armor, and the black armor had a blood-red undertone. There was a pair of giant pincer-like demon horns on his head, and there was also a pair of demon horns wrapped around his cheeks. Behind him were several sharp bone spikes that extended down his spine to his iron whip-like tail. He looked very ferocious. Needless to say, this was a clone of Diablo, the Lord of Terror! The last one was an insect-type demon. His lower body was supported by four large insect feet, and the sharp insect feet pierced into the ground and easily sank half a meter deep. His upper body had a ferocious and bloodthirsty demon face, and on his head, three demon horns that looked like tentacles were arranged side by side and dancing in the wind. This was the first time Roy had seen these kinds of demon horns that were not hard. Needless to say, they were quite unique and could be regarded as an iconic appearance. This was Baal, the Lord of Destruction! In just a moment, Mephisto, Diablo, and Baal, the three leaders of the seven demon lords of Hell, appeared in the High Heavens. ¡°Ah¡ª!!¡± As soon as he appeared, Mephisto sighed in satisfaction and looked at Roy. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to stand on the ground of the High Heavens again. This feeling is really wonderful. What do you think, Osiris?¡± Roy stared at him without saying anything. Instead, Imperius said angrily, ¡°This is impossible, Mephisto! How could you recover your strength so quickly?!¡± ¡°Ahahaha!¡± Baal laughed wildly and spread his hands. ¡°That¡¯s right, Imperius. Under normal circumstances, it¡¯s impossible for us to recover our strength so quickly. But you could have never guessed how much energy the fragments scattered everywhere after the Worldstone exploded provided us in the Burning Hells¡­ We ordered people to collect them secretly. Even if we didn¡¯t obtain many, it was enough for us to act on our own.¡± ¡°Fragments of the Worldstone¡­¡± Imperius finally understood why the recovery speed of the seven demon kings exceeded the estimates of the High Heavens. He was irritated. ¡°Imperius, my old opponent, we meet again!¡± Diablo took a few steps forward and looked at Imperius from afar with a sinister grin. ¡°Do you still remember how miserably I beat you last time? Now that I¡¯m back, you still look this miserable.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Imperius raised his Spear of Valor and pointed it at Diablo. ¡°The High Heavens could thwart your scheme last time, and it can do the same this time!¡± ¡°Shameless boasting!¡± Diablo roared at Imperius, and scorching flames spewed out of his throat. Both sides looked like they were about to fight when Roy finally said, ¡°Do you want me to leave?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Only then did the Three Prime Evils remember that the leader of this war was still at the scene. Mephisto¡¯s ugly face showed a grin as he said to Roy, ¡°Sorry, Osiris, my brother. We saw our old enemies and were too excited¡­ I think this is the first time you¡¯ve met Diablo and Baal, right?¡± Hearing what Mephisto said, Diablo and Baal turned their heads to size Roy up. At this moment, Roy was not in the form of a mist body but a normal body of more than three meters tall, causing Diablo and Baal to look taller than him. When they looked at Roy, there was inevitably a feeling of looking down at him. However, the powerful force emanating from Roy could not be faked, so Diablo and Baal didn¡¯t dare to underestimate him. Diablo nodded at Roy. ¡°Osiris, you¡¯ve done well. From today onward, all the worlds here will sing of your prestige of conquering the High Heavens. I think you can consider giving yourself the title of ¡®World Destroyer¡¯¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Baal nodded with a smirk. ¡°From now on, the Burning Hells will have four demon gods!¡± Whether it was Diablo, Baal, or Mephisto, these three big shots were all old demons who had lived for who knew how long. They were like old seniors whose words were full of praise and gratification for the new junior, but it was unknown what they were actually thinking¡­ Roy knew this very well, so he didn¡¯t take their words to heart at all. Instead, he mocked, ¡°I say, you three old fellows secretly found three substitutes but didn¡¯t take the initiative to appear. If I hadn¡¯t found you, you probably would have watched me fight until the last moment, right?¡± Hearing this, Mephisto and the others were actually a little embarrassed. To be honest, not only was Roy guarding against them, but they were also guarding against Roy. Although Roy was external help found by Mephisto, he had only been in this world for a short time, and they couldn¡¯t tell what his personality was like. Under these circumstances, how could they trust him? The relationship between demon kings was never harmonious. Although the seven demon kings had recovered their strength beyond expectations, most of the time, they could only move with clones. Not only were these clones lacking in strength, but they also needed to split out a portion of their souls, so they were naturally at a disadvantage. Once Roy had ill intentions and attacked their clones, this portion of their souls might be eliminated.. Therefore, the Three Prime Evils didn¡¯t want to appear if possible. Their soul seeds had parasitized the bodies of the three high-rank demons, and they could observe the battle situation through these three high-rank demons. With the cover of the auras of the three high-rank demons, they could even hide from Imperius. But they didn¡¯t expect that Roy would catch them. At this moment, they had no choice but to appear¡­ They wanted to ask Roy how he discovered them, but it wasn¡¯t easy to ask because they felt that their auras were weaker than his, so the three old demons tacitly didn¡¯t mention it. As for how Roy discovered them, it was actually very simple. He did not rely on any special perception, but he firmly believed that it was impossible for the seven demon kings of Hell, who had fought the Eternal Conflict with the High Heavens for so long, to miss this moment at the last moment of the siege. In fact, he had only shouted out just now with the intention of giving it a try. After shouting, he keenly noticed that three demons among the demons had shown different behaviors to his shout¡­ To put it bluntly, Roy had actually tricked the Three Prime Evils. Mephisto and the others might soon understand this logic, but now, through this matter, Roy had firmly suppressed the three of them in terms of momentum. ¡°Since you¡¯re all here, it¡¯s time to do something!¡± Roy said to the three old fellows. ¡°You fought against the High Heavens for so long. I believe you don¡¯t want the High Heavens to disappear without doing anything, right?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Mephisto nodded and turned to look at Imperius and Itherael. ¡°Although these clones aren¡¯t strong enough, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for the three of us to hold back the two Archangels. We¡¯ll leave the Crystal Arch to you!¡± Roy didn¡¯t comment, but then he spread his wings and floated up. His action was the signal tor the general attack. The remaining demon army roared and rushed toward the angel army opposite them. Both sides immediately fought. Mephisto, Diablo, and Baal grinned sinisterly as they charged at Imperius and Itherael! A smooth path appeared, and Roy flew straight into the long corridor of the Crystal Arch. Imperius and Itherael wanted to stop him, but they were powerless.. They could only roar as they watched him disappear at the end of the corridor¡­ Chapter 530 Chapter 530: Trag¡¯Oul Appears Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The so-called Crystal Arch was a silver-white tower that soared into the skies at the top of Heaven. This silver tower was composed of two side-by-side pillars. At the top was a forked tip similar to the Spear of Valor, Solarion. At this spot, the two pillars approached and converged to form an X-shaped arch. At the intersection, an enormous green crystal was inlaid here. This huge crystal was said to be formed from Anu¡¯s spine, and the green light was full of incomparable life force, constantly radiating toward the High Heavens. In Auriel¡¯s Gardens of Hope, every time angels sang holy hymns here, the harmonious notes would resonate with this green crystal. At the same time, the souls of the angels hidden in the crystal would be reborn. This was originally the most sacred and beautiful scene in the High Heavens, but unfortunately, it would never appear again. The Angel of Hope Auriel was trapped in the Void, and the demon army had already captured the High Heavens. There was smoke and ruins everywhere. The corruption of dark power was spreading in the High Heavens, and mottled black impurities could be seen everywhere. The hymns of Heaven had long lost their harmony and could no longer resonate with the crystal. Mephisto, Diablo, and Baal entangled Imperius and Itherael at the foot of the silver tower, allowing Roy to enter it easily. He shuttled through the maze-like paths of the tower, searching for paths and portals to the upper level. It couldn¡¯t be helped. The entire silver tower didn¡¯t allow anyone to fly up at all. The powerful life force released by the green crystal was constantly washing the tower. This power suppressed all the air domains and formed a unique air prohibition effect. Only through the portals set by the angels could one go up bit by bit. In this tower, angels had once walked through various halls with their heads held high. They regarded themselves as the masters of the world, but this arrogant attitude quickly welcomed punishment. The last time Diablo attacked High Heavens, he had defeated the arrogance of all the angels and left tragic scars in this tower. With Roy¡¯s arrival, this scene seemed to be repeating itself. Now, the entire silver tower was empty. Except for some holy inscriptions and structures shining slightly, the tower was silent. Most of the angels had already died in battle, and they were stretched thin to guard this silver tower. Now, Roy could only see some tall angel statues holding swords standing in the tower¡­ He was not used to this empty environment as he walked. But just as he was about to reach the middle of the silver tower, he suddenly heard an ethereal voice echoing in his ears. ¡°Stop¡­ ¡°Stop¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t go any farther¡­¡± Roy frowned and looked around but found no one around. Moreover, all his perception was telling him that there were no creatures in the tower. So, where did this voice come from? Roy thought about it and then continued moving forward. But this time, he began to focus on capturing the voice. As he continued forward, the voice began to echo again. Moreover, it seemed to be a little clearer this time, and even the content changed. ¡°Stop your steps¡­ ¡°The spine of Anu cannot be destroyed¡­ ¡°It¡¯s not too late to turn back.. Roy stopped and shouted at his surroundings, ¡°Who is it?! Stop hiding and come out!¡± But the surroundings were still empty, and the echoing murmurs continued to echo in his ears for a moment. The owner of the voice was nowhere to be seen. Roy sneered. Not coming out? Then just keep hiding! So he ignored it and started moving forward again. No matter what the voice said, he didn¡¯t stop and turned a deaf ear. When he entered the top of the silver tower and was about to approach the huge crystal, the owner of the voice finally seemed to be a little anxious. ¡°Demon King Osiris, you are making the wrong choice! ¡°The spine of Anu is the foundation of the existence of the High Heavens. It can¡¯t be broken! ¡°If you really do this, the balance maintained for millions of years will no longer exist! ¡± Roy treated what this voice said earlier as bullshit. But when he heard the last sentence and the word ¡®balance¡¯, he stopped and pondered for a while before tentatively saying into the surrounding, ¡°Trag¡¯Oul?¡± The voice was silent for a while before reappearing. He sighed and admitted, ¡°It¡¯s me¡­¡± ¡°You really appeared!¡± Recalling the information Mephisto told him, Roy smiled. ¡°If I didn¡¯t expose you, would you have kept hiding and talking to me like that?¡± Trag¡¯Oul¡¯s voice came, and his tone regained its calm as he said, ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t want to appear in front of any angel or demon. But Demon King Osiris, what you have done threatens the balance of the entire world, so I have to find a way to stop you!¡± ¡°Did you say that to Diablo as well?¡± Roy asked. ¡°If I remember correctly, Diablo also attacked the Crystal Arch and tried to corrupt the spine of Anu. At that time, did you appear to warn him?¡± ¡°¡­ No, not at all!¡± Trag¡¯Oul replied. ¡°Oh? Then why did you appear this time?¡± Roy asked with interest. Trag¡¯Oul was silent for a while before finally saying, ¡°Because at that time, Tyrael led the nephalem into the High Heavens, so I knew that Diablo would inevitably fail¡­¡± Roy reacted. ¡°Necromancers? There are necromancers among the nephalem? So you can know the battle situation through them?¡± ¡®Yes, the necromancers are my believers!¡± Trag¡¯Oul said. ¡°When they pray to the path of balance during battle, I will know everything¡­ But this time, Demon King Osiris, your scheme succeeded. The relationship between humans and angels has worsened, and no nephalem will help the High Heavens. I can¡¯t see the final outcome clearly. But in order to prevent the worst from happening, I can only appear and warn you¡­¡¯ ¡°Your so-called warning is to pretend to be mysterious and make some noise in my ears?¡± Roy mocked. ¡°Trag¡¯Oul, the Book of Rathma of the necromancers describes you as the Guardian of Sanctuary. In their eyes, you¡¯re a great legend. But now, you don¡¯t even dare to appear in front of a demon like me. Do you only know how to play some tricks?¡± Trag¡¯Oul didn¡¯t mind Roy¡¯s mockery. ¡°I am the Guardian of Sanctuary, so I can¡¯t leave Sanctuary and exist. I can¡¯t truly enter the High Heavens or the Burning Hells, so I can only talk to you through this soul voice. I¡¯m not afraid of you!¡± ¡°Okay, I accept this explanation!¡± Roy spread his hands. ¡°Now, let¡¯s turn back to the question¡­ You have to know that I¡¯m a demon. To borrow a sentence from Mephisto: ¡®I am a spirit who is forever negating¡¯. What does the path of balance you want to protect have to do with me? Why should I listen to you?¡± ¡°Because if this world loses the High Heavens, the demons of the Burning Hells will wreak havoc in all of Sanctuary. As the Guardian, I must prevent this situation from happening!¡± Trag¡¯Oul¡¯s tone was very strict. ¡°The dominance of demons isn¡¯t a good thing for me, the Guardian.¡± Roy shook his head. ¡°Wrong. If you are really the Guardian of Sanctuary, you should stand up to resist us demons and not stop me from destroying the High Heavens! By the same logic, if the Burning Hells are destroyed, you should stand up to resist the High Heavens and not stop the destruction of the Burning Hells! ¡± He spread his hands and concluded, ¡°To put it bluntly, if you want to be this guardian, then standing up and fighting against both angels and demons at the same time is what you should do! But have you done it?¡± Facing Roy¡¯s question, Trag¡¯Oul didn¡¯t say anything. It was unknown if he couldn¡¯t answer or if he disdained to answer. ¡°So in my opinion, you¡¯re actually a fake guardian! Your so-called path of balance is to see angels and demons continue fighting for a long time while you hide behind the scenes and continue to grow wretchedly, right?¡± Roy grinned sinisterly as he exposed Trag¡¯Oul¡¯s true thoughts. ¡°Whether angels destroy Sanctuary or demons destroy Sanctuary, it¡¯s a disaster for you! Because your strength hasn¡¯t fully matured, you can only use this method to fight for space to survive!¡± ¡°¡­ It seems like you demons have studied me quite a bit¡­¡± TragOul was silent for a moment. ¡°I actually knew that when my existence was exposed to the world, it would always alert angels and demons¡­ Mephisto told you all of this, right? The seven demon kings of Hell are indeed extremely cunning. They pretended not to care about my existence while studying me thoroughly. Demon King Osiris, it seems like you should understand what kind of existence I am, right?¡± ¡°World-soul titan living in Sanctuary?¡± Roy asked. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Trag¡¯Oul admitted directly. ¡°Demon King Osiris, I am a world-soul titan born in Sanctuary. All existences that threaten Sanctuary are my enemies. If you don¡¯t give up and continue moving forward, then don¡¯t blame me for being rude!¡± ¡°Oh? Enemy? Then, what will you do?¡± Roy was very curious. Trag¡¯Oul didn¡¯t answer. But the next second, a strange energy field erupted in the silver tower and enveloped Roy. Roy felt the scene in front of him change, and he instantly came to a strange world from the silver tower. Under his feet was a slowly rotating planet, and a gigantic sun was on his right. Golden flames tens of thousands of kilometers tall rose from the solar corona, looking soul-stirring. In the distance, endless stars were shining, and he could see enormous comets flying through space, asteroid belts formed by hundreds of millions of meteors, and even immense flashes of supernova explosions. This was a scene in space.. It looked so beautiful and fatal¡­ Chapter 531 Chapter 531: Deformed Child Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Roy looked so insignificant in this starry sky. Just as he was looking around, Trag¡¯Oul¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°Welcome to my dream, Demon King Osiris!¡± With this voice, among the distant stars, hundreds of bright stars could be seen shining at the same time. If these shining stars were connected with each other, one would find that they formed a constellation, an enormous constellation that meandered like a long dragon! ¡°Dream? Are all you world-soul titans¡¯ dreams like this?¡± Roy clicked his tongue and sighed. ¡°To be honest, although I can fly into space and out of the world now, I¡¯ve never done it before. I have to thank you for letting me experience it¡­ It¡¯s just that your dream is a little distorted compared to true space. This spatial scale isn¡¯t right at all!¡± Roy pointed at the huge sun beside him and the planet under his feet. ¡°To be able to see such a big sun means that the position of the planet is very close to the sun. In that case, this planet should have long burned into a big fireball¡­ It seems like you haven¡¯t really left the planet and gone out of the world to observe. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have made this mistake!¡± Roy thought, It seems like TragOul hasn¡¯t fully matured as a world-soul titan. After hearing what Roy said, Trag¡¯Oul didn¡¯t say anything. But the next second, the huge sun was pulled far away. It seemed like Trag¡¯Oul was correcting his mistake, or rather, he was adjusting his cognition of the outside world¡­ This was his dream. Everything Roy saw here stemmed from Trag¡¯Oul¡¯s cognition¡­ ¡°Okay. Although I don¡¯t know what method you used to pull me into your dream, what are you going to do next?¡± Roy asked curiously. ¡°Attack me?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve guessed right!¡± Trag¡¯Oul¡¯s voice rang out. At the same time, the shining dragon-shaped constellation in the distance glowed, and an enormous dragon-shaped phantom began to appear with the constellation as the foundation. It had a body that spread tens of thousands of kilometers, and the body twisted and entangled together to form a wriggling appearance. The strange-looking dragon head slowly rose. The dragon head was covered by countless tentacles, making it impossible to see Trag¡¯Oul¡¯s appearance clearly. Only his eyes, hidden in the tentacles, began to shine. The next second, countless stars in the distance turned into sharp spears and shot at Roy. Roy frowned. He found that he couldn¡¯t dodge this large-scale attack, so he could only condense a black ice wall in front of him, intending to block the attacks of these starlight spears. But when he tried to use his magic power to condense an ice wall, he found that he couldn¡¯t create it at all! With this delay, the rapidly flying starlight spears pierced through Roy¡¯s body! The intense pain caused Roy¡¯s face to distort. He looked at his body and found that the densely-packed holes were slowly healing. Illusion? Tm not actually injured? Roy pondered. But this pain is real. Ifits really an illusion, why didn¡¯t I wake up from the stimulation? Moreover, I couldn¡¯t use mypowerjust now. What¡¯s going on? Roy thought that there must be some strange rules in Trag¡¯Oul¡¯s peculiar dream. But Trag¡¯Oul obviously wouldn¡¯t explain anything to Roy, his opponent. The villains in movies who kept talking to the main character and showing off their abilities wouldn¡¯t appear here. Trag¡¯Oul only condensed countless starlight spears and shot them at Roy from afar. Every attack pierced countless holes in his demon body, causing him immense pain, but these injuries would always slowly recover. Roy didn¡¯t wait for death. He tried switching to other powers to block Trag¡¯Oul¡¯s attacks, but without exception, he failed. He couldn¡¯t use any of his mutated elemental powers here. After experimenting for a while, he found that he could still use pure elemental power! Whats going on? Roy frowned. Considering what happened with the sun being pulled awayjust now, could it be that all powers beyond TragOul¡¯s cognition can¡¯t materialize in this dream? You¡¯ll know when you try. Roy thought about it. After enduring another round of Trag¡¯Oul¡¯s attacks, he suddenly said to him, ¡°Do you know? The light of a star often takes a long time to reach a planet because the distance between them is very far, but the speed of light is fixed!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the starlight spears suddenly stopped! To be precise, they didn¡¯t stop but became too slow. They shot over from Trag¡¯Oul¡¯s position in the distance. Although they were flying forward, they were still far from reaching Roy. Seeing this, he was shocked and finally understood. ¡°Trag¡¯Oul! You¡¯re in your cradle, so your cognition of the universe comes from your imagination, right?¡± Trag¡¯Oul didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°That¡¯s right. In this dream, anything beyond my cognition cannot materialize. But at the same time, if you say something, it can change my cognition!¡± ¡°Can words change all things?¡± Roy asked curiously. ¡°No, only truths!¡± Trag¡¯Oul said. ¡°If you want to spout nonsense, then don¡¯t bother trying to be clever!¡± Roy was stunned for a moment before laughing. ¡°Ha, so you¡¯re actually obtaining ¡®knowledge¡¯ from me? Then, how do you judge that this ¡®knowledge¡¯ is correct?¡± ¡°Talent!¡± Trag¡¯Oul replied simply. ¡°This is the talent of world-soul titans! We can sense ¡®truth¡¯!¡± Are world-soul titans that awesome? Roy was a little stunned. He understood. It meant that if someone said something correct that conformed to the rules of the world, Trag¡¯Oul would be able to obtain ¡®knowledge¡¯ about the rules of this part of the world. Was this a good thing for Roy? No, it wasn¡¯t! He tried to condense a fireball, a simple elemental fireball, and then threw it at Trag¡¯Oul. As a result, he saw the fireball flying forward, but it was impossible to reach where Trag¡¯Oul was. Because in his sentence just now, after Trag¡¯Oul recognized the concepts of ¡®light speed¡¯ and ¡®planet distance¡¯, it meant that his entire dream world had changed. This change was not only for him but also for Roy. The distance between him and Roy was too far, and the starlight spears couldn¡¯t hit Roy in a short time. Similarly, no attack from Roy could hit Trag¡¯Oul! Unless Trag¡¯Oul took the initiative to close the distance¡­ But Roy could also tell that Trag¡¯Oul had a judgment of his own strength. He might have felt that he wasn¡¯t Roy¡¯s match, so he didn¡¯t seek to fight him at close range. In fact, Roy¡¯s injuries and recovery ability were only out of his judgment and cognition of Roy. He felt that his strength might not be as good as Roy¡¯s, so the starlight spears had injured Roy but didn¡¯t kill him. At the same time, he knew that demons had astonishing recovery abilities, so Roy¡¯s injuries could also recover. But Trag¡¯Oul might not have a clear understanding of this recovery ability, so it was much slower. Clearly, Trag¡¯Oul should be a ¡®deformed child¡¯! It was because he was a world-soul titan born in an artificial world. A world-soul titan born like this was definitely different from ordinary world-soul titans! This was because the rules of an artificial world were different from those of a natural world! The power of a world-soul titan came from the world itself, but Inarius and Lilith had created Sanctuary with the Worldstone. They had definitely modified the rules of Sanctuary. Not to mention anything else, there were so many nephalem here. Even if angels and demons combined, it was very difficult for them to give birth to offspring. This had long been proven in other worlds. In order to create offspring, Inarius and Lilith must have made relevant modifications, which was why they could give birth to children. Not only them, but even the angels and demons who had hidden in Sanctuary together also gave birth to offspring under these rules. The children of Inarius and Lilith, as well as the children of other angels and demons, these descendants altogether were the reason why the nephalem truly became a race. Moreover, these modified rules could continue to be adjusted. In order to suppress the power of the nephalem, Inarius had adjusted the frequency of the Worldstone, and the nephalem had become much weaker. It was precisely because of these strange rules that it was difficult for world-soul titans like Trag¡¯Oul to mature. The power of world-soul titans stemmed from knowledge and truth, and they became stronger through their cognition of the world and knowledge. The various adjustments to the rules of the artificial world of Sanctuary clearly affected Trag¡¯Oul¡¯s growth. But if Roy didn¡¯t tell him knowledge, Roy could only use the same deformed knowledge to fight Trag¡¯Oul under his deformed cognition! It was a little like a paradox¡­ After Roy figured this out, he felt an unprecedented headache. World-soul titans were all powerful and abnormal. He was already mentally prepared, but he didn¡¯t expect this situation. After understanding this, he began to consider how to break out of this situation¡­ Chapter 532 Chapter 532: Even Titans Are Cunning Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Roy had already confirmed one thing¡ªTrag¡¯Oul had a natural home field advantage in his dream. This was probably why he had pulled Roy into his dream. Under these dream conditions, Roy was still at a loss on how to attack Trag¡¯Oul and cause him damage. His ability to fight back was very limited. If he continuously gave Trag¡¯Oul ¡®knowledge¡¯ just so he could create some conditions for him to fight back, it wouldn¡¯t be worth it. Not only was it unknown how effective it would be, but it would undoubtedly increase Trag¡¯Oul¡¯s strength. Therefore, the first thing Roy thought of was not to fight Trag¡¯Oul in this dream. It was meaningless. Roy raised his hand and looked at his demon claws. Although they were very real, he knew very well that they were probably just a kind of ¡®spiritual body¡¯. If intelligent creatures were very familiar with their bodies, they would unconsciously maintain the appearance of their bodies even in their soul state. Since Trag¡¯Oul had pulled him into his dream, it meant that he had used some method to connect their spirits or souls. He had never heard of any ability that could pull the body into a dream, so his original body should still be in the Silver Spire. As such, the situation became clear. If he wanted to leave this dream, he had to find a way to break this connection. In fact, this wasn¡¯t the first time Roy had encountered a similar mental attack. When he was still weak, he had also dealt with an illusion demon, C¨¦sar. However, C¨¦sar¡¯s simple illusion techniques only worked on vision, and there was absolutely no comparison to Trag¡¯Oul¡¯s ability to affect souls. Roy was now a demon king, so his spirit and soul were very powerful. He was already immune to mental attacks in the conventional sense, but Trag¡¯Oul¡¯s ability still worked on him, indicating that this connection was probably unconventional. The reason why Roy determined that it was a spiritual or soul connection was that he found he could still open the system interface in his mind here, and the system was attached to his soul. But the system probably couldn¡¯t help much at this time. Even if he created something through the system, once it exceeded Trag¡¯Oul¡¯s understanding, he would probably not be able to materialize it. After all, this was a dream, an illusory world. While Roy was thinking, Trag¡¯Oul didn¡¯t stop attacking him. When he understood the knowledge of the speed of light and space, he didn¡¯t use starlight spears to attack Roy anymore. Instead, he controlled the huge sun beside him to attack Roy with enormous fire waves. Roy allowed these high-temperature flames to burn him, but he didn¡¯t fight back. He only wrapped his wings around his body to shrink his defense because he thought that Trag¡¯Oul had no concept of how high the temperature of the sun was. If it was a real sun, the high temperature of tens of millions of clegrees celslus could Instantly Durn KOY Into asnes, Dut tne names released DY this sun were only a few thousand degrees. It seemed.. It seemed to be at only the limit of ordinary fire magic, and it could at most reach the temperature of hellfire¡­ This should still involve a cognitive problem. Trag¡¯Oul had not really come close to a sun, so his understanding of solar light and heat was off. Although he probably knew that the sun had a very high temperature, it was limited to the temperature of fire magic, so he used the temperature of fire magic as a reference. Knowing this, Roy certainly couldn¡¯t enlighten him. He knew very well that he had to avoid thinking about this in his mind. He felt that since Trag¡¯Oul could connect to his spirit or soul, he might be able to spy on his thoughts. Perhaps a thought would flash and cause Trag¡¯Oul to understand this ¡®knowledge¡¯. At that time, it would be troublesome. Thus, Roy only defended without saying a word. His resistance to flames was much better now, and this degree of temperature couldn¡¯t cause much damage to him. So while defending, he kept sizing up the things in the surrounding dream space. Roy¡¯s mind was exceptionally calm now. He guessed that if it was a soul connection, then there had to be a special node for this connection. This node was the real reason why his soul frequency could connect to Trag¡¯Oul¡¯s soul frequency. But before this, Roy had never seen Trag¡¯Oul and only Imew of his existence. It was impossible for two completely unfamiliar people to achieve a soul frequency resonance under normal circumstances. Unless¡­ unless there was something or some cognition that both Roy and Trag¡¯Oul knew, and then using it as a node, Trag¡¯Oul¡¯s soul could connect to Roy¡¯s¡­ Thinking about it this way, the answer was obvious. It should be Sanctuary! Roy lowered his head and looked at the planet under his feet. This planet had been under his feet from the moment he was pulled into the dream. But it was not until he thought of the answer that he thought of paying attention to it. But then Roy was a little puzzled because he found that the planet under his feet was not Sanctuary! During his time on Xiansai, Roy had read a large number of mortal books. Among these books, many of them were maps recorded by explorers who had traveled all over Sanctuary. Finally, they combined them to form a world map of Sanctuary. But the shape of the land on this planet under his feet didn¡¯t have the slightest resemblance to Sanctuary. Roy endured the burning pain. During the gaps between the fire waves, he flapped his wings and flew toward the planet under his feet, wanting to verify it carefully. This flight made him realize that his guess was right. True space had no atmosphere, and it should be impossible to flap his wings and fly like this. But in Trag¡¯Oul¡¯s dream, he could still move closer to the planet under his feet. When Trag¡¯Oul saw Roy approaching this planet, he didn¡¯t show any anxiety and continued to attack him unhurriedly, weakening him by creating pain. Roy frowned and observed this planet again. He found that there was indeed a big difference. It didn¡¯t seem to be the planet of Sanctuary. He recalled some relevant records in history books. Sanctuary, this artificial world, was a world similar to an eggshell. In the beginning, Inarius and Lilith had used the power of the Worldstone to hide it. It was like a transparent egg mixed with the depths of the Purgatory Space¡­ Recalling these records, Roy felt that he had made a mistake. Not only was the shape of the planet under his feet different, but it didn¡¯t seem to be in a special state of being hidden either. Could I be wrong? Did TragOul also hide the true Sanctuary world in his dream? This is troublesome. There are so many stars in the starry sky. Which one is the true world of Sanctuary? Another powerful flame attack came, and Roy was sent tumbling in space by the shock wave. He frowned, glanced at the violent sun, flapped his wings, and flew away. He wanted to fly toward the distant stars, intending to find the hidden true world of Sanctuary. But Roy suddenly stopped after flying a short distance! Wait! TragOul, this homebody dragon, has never flown out of the planet where Sanctuary is, so how can he know what the shining stars in the starry sky are like? Roy realized that this boundless starry sky was actually just the starry sky that Trag¡¯Oul had observed in Sanctuary. But because he was powerless to go to this starry sky, the starry sky in his dream was really just the starry sky, or rather, it was simply a background image! Even if Roy could really fly to where the stars were, he wouldn¡¯t be able to see any planets! Okay, I almost fell for this guy¡¯s trap! Roy grinned. He understood that the planet under his feet was actually the true world of Sanctuary. Only by being very familiar with Sanctuary could Trag¡¯Oul create such a real planet! No wonder this guy appeared in the starry sky in the form of a constellation. His goal was to confuse Roy and make him mistakenly think that his starry sky was real! As for why the shape of the land of the planet under his feet was different from the world map of Sanctuary, it was easier to understand. As a guardian who had existed for countless years, he must have seen the movements and changes of geological plates. Since he knew that the shape of the land could change, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to make some changes to deceive Roy! If Roy was really deceived by him and went deep into the starry sky to find the real world of Sanctuary, he would probably not be able to find it even if he flew to his death. Trag¡¯Oul could use this long time to completely wear down Roy¡¯s soul, utterly obliterating it in this dream, and kill him! And time was the most worthless thing for a world-soul titan¡­ After understanding, Roy felt that it was a close call. He didn¡¯t expect Trag¡¯Oul to be so cunning. He might have known that he could guess the matter with the soul connection node, so he had set up a trick and let Roy appear near the true connection node the moment he appeared in the dream. If Roy was a simple-minded and boorish demon who only believed in power, this plan might have succeeded. But Roy was not such a demon. In fact, it was easy to see through this deception. He only needed to think about it based on Trag¡¯Oul¡¯s ¡®cognition¡¯. Roy looked up at Trag¡¯Oul¡¯s dragon-shaped illusory figure in the distance and grinned sinisterly. ¡°Trag¡¯Oul, don¡¯t let me catch you. Once I catch you, I swear I¡¯ll pull out your soul and feed it to my dragon!¡± With that, Roy flapped his wings and plunged toward the planet under his feet! Chapter 533 Chapter 533: The Final Song of the High Heavens Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In fact, the moment Roy stopped, Trag¡¯Oul¡¯s dragon-shaped constellation suddenly flashed. After hearing Roy¡¯s ruthless words and his action of plunging down, Trag¡¯Oul knew that it was over! Earlier, he had controlled the sun¡¯s flames to attack Roy unhurriedly. To put it bluntly, he was lacking confidence. In order not to let Roy see his lack of confidence, he had to act as though he didn¡¯t care at all. He had almost succeeded in confusing Roy and tricking him. If Roy hadn¡¯t reacted in time, he would have really rushed into the depths of the starry sky. But now, Roy had won this battle of intelligence. He had already traveled through several worlds, and his knowledge was not something that Trag¡¯Oul, this homebody dragon, could compare to, even though he was a world-soul titan. His so-called path of balance could only fool the necromancers who believed in nlm. Witnout tms, ms essence was Just an Immature world-soul titan tnat nad to hide for self-preservation. Only at this moment, after being seen through by Roy, did he realize that none of the demons who could become demon kings were easy to deal with. He wanted to stop Roy¡¯s actions, but because he was afraid that Roy had the ability to hurt him in the dream, he deliberately distanced himself from Roy, making him unable to stop Roy at all. When Roy rushed into the planet under his feet, Trag¡¯Oul¡¯s entire dream began to shake. Roy thought that he would have to find a way to destroy this planet if he wanted to ruin this connection node, but what he didn¡¯t expect was that this planet was actually extremely fragile. Just as he had guessed, this was where his soul connected to Trag¡¯Oul¡¯s. When Roy wanted to destroy it, he could easily destroy it without even needing any special power. Because this place was only Trag¡¯Oul¡¯s dream, it was naturally impossible for this planet to be a real planet. Although there was land on it, Roy had crushed it the moment he landed! The cracked ground spread in all directions at a rapid speed. If someone looked down from space, they would find that the entire planet had split into pieces with Roy as the center. Not only was the planet being torn apart, but the entire dream space was trembling violently. Roy looked up and could see the sun shaking in the sky. His body began to become illusory. This was the instability of the connection due to the destruction of the node. The world was collapsing, and the dream was cracking. Trag¡¯Oul knew that it was inevitable that the connection would break, so he didn¡¯t struggle uselessly. The moment the entire scene in front of Roy shattered, he heard Trag¡¯Oul sigh. He didn¡¯t know if he was regretting his helplessness or regretting letting Roy go. Perhaps it was both. When Roy opened his eyes again, he found that he had returned to the Silver Spire. Or rather, his body had never left the place, but he didn¡¯t know how much time had passed since he entered Trag¡¯Oul¡¯s dream. As for Trag¡¯Oul¡¯s murmuring soul voice that echoed in the Silver Spire earlier, it had long disappeared. After Trag¡¯Oul¡¯s plan to trap Roy in the dream failed, he probably didn¡¯t dare to appear in front of him again. However, Roy didn¡¯t intend to let him go. He clenched his demon claws tightly and smiled sinisterly. It would have been fine if Trag¡¯Oul had hidden and didn¡¯t appear. Roy was actually not too interested in an immature world-soul titan. But not only did this guy appear, but he also dared to attack him. This was another matter. Everyone had to be responsible for their actions, even if he was a world-soul titan. Since he attacked Roy, he should wait for Roy¡¯s revenge. Hmm¡­ In fact, thinking about it, it was actually not bad to capture a world-soul titan, especially in the form of Trag¡¯Oul¡¯s soul, which was in the form of a long dragon. In that case, Rafaro would probably be happy to devour Trag¡¯Oul¡¯s soul. This would allow Rafaro¡¯s strength to grow tremendously, and at that time, the Sky Dragon of Osiris would become even stronger. Of course, this was a later step. Trag¡¯Oul was probably hiding again. If he wanted to find him, he had to return to Sanctuary. Moreover, he had to set up some protection for his soul. Otherwise, it would be troublesome if he was pulled into a dream again.. His top priority now was to destroy the High Heavens. He didn¡¯t know how long he had been delayed, but Mephisto, Imperius, and the others were fighting below the Silver Spire. Roy continued moving upward. After some time, he finally arrived at the location of the crystal that was Anu¡¯s spine, the so-called Crystal Arch Hall. With the importance of Anu¡¯s spine, it was naturally impossible for the Crystal Arch not to have any protection. There was a gate sealed by powerful holy power in this hall, and there were the only four remaining elite high-level angel guards here. They had been guarding outside the gate, and even though the entire High Heavens was in chaos, they didn¡¯t go out to fight. The reason for this was that Diablo had attacked the Crystal Arch before. Moreover, he had used some unknown method to sneak in. At the time, Imperius hadn¡¯t discovered it. It was not until Diablo began to attack the crystal that the angels realized that something was wrong. But it was already too late at that time. All the angels of the High Heavens had their souls bound to Anu¡¯s spine. Although their souls were constantly reborn under the power of Anu¡¯s spine, their shortcomings were here. When Diablo¡¯s power contaminated Anu¡¯s spine, all the angels of the High Heavens were implicated. Under the contamination of Diablo¡¯s dark power, their angel wings lost their light, and the power of holy light no longer favored them. At that time, all the angels of the High Heavens seemed to have been crippled! If not for Tyrael, an Archangel who had cut off his light wings and condensed a mortal body, not being affected by the contamination and leading a group of nephalem warriors into the High Heavens to help, the High Heavens would have probably already ceased to exist. Afterward, Imperius also realized the existence of the huge hidden danger of angels. So during the reconstruction of the High Heavens, not only did he think of a way to isolate the power connection between Anu¡¯s spine crystal and the angels, but he also used his powerful holy power to seal the Crystal Arch Hall and only opened it when necessary. In the end, because he was still worried, he arranged special angel guards. However, even Imperius didn¡¯t expect that these arrangements he made would take effect after a short ten years¡­ When they saw Roy appear, the four elite high-level angels immediately recognized him. Of course, they knew that Demon King Osiris had attacked the High Heavens. But they had been guarding here and lacked contact with the outside world, so they didn¡¯t know what the situation was. When they saw Roy appear, they immediately realized sadly that the High Heavens had fallen again. However, guarding the Crystal Arch was their duty, so they didn¡¯t think too much about it. They immediately roared and rushed forward with their weapons to fight Roy to the death. Although they were high-level angels, their attacks didn¡¯t pose any threat to Roy. He only delayed for a few minutes before killing these four guardian angels. Seeing their souls float in through the gate of the Crystal Arch, Roy didn¡¯t stop them. Anyway, he would soon be able to see Anu¡¯s spine, and then he would be able to see almost all the souls of the angels. Taking a deep breath, Roy raised his right hand. Powerful Chaos power erupted from his palm and turned into a mist-like pillar of light that hit the gate sealed by holy power. The holy power infused into the gate was equivalent to the power contained in Imperius¡¯s full-strength attack, so it was like Roy was fighting against him with all his might. But because Roy wasn¡¯t using dark power, it didn¡¯t conflict with holy power. After the two powers collided, there was no huge explosion. Instead, the Chaos power slowly melted the power left behind by Imperius. Under Roy¡¯s continuous output of power, the power infused into the gate was finally exhausted. The gate finally fell slowly, making a loud sound like a wail. This sound even spread throughout the entire Silver Spire. The angels and demons still fighting below heard this creak. The demons led by Mephisto and the other two Prime Evils had ecstatic expressions on their faces, while the angels led by Imperius were full of anxiety. ¡°No! Nothing must happen to Anu¡¯s spine!!¡± Imperius could no longer vent the anger in his heart. He forced Mephisto back with one move, left his opponent, and rushed into the Silver Spire to stop Roy. At this time, Mephisto should have rushed forward to entangle Imperius. But when he looked at Diablo and Baal, the three demon kings tacitly ignored Imperius and charged at Itherael together. It was difficult for Itherael to hold on alone, and under the siege of the three demon kings, flaws appeared frequently. Soon, Mephisto found an opportunity and directly tore his left light wing apart. Baal tore his right light wing apart, and Diablo grabbed Itherael¡¯s weapon, the Scroll of Fate! ¡°Destruction, today!!¡± Diablo roared proudly. His demon claws exerted strength and directly tore the Scroll of Fate into pieces! Seeing the Scroll of Fate turn into countless light spots and gradually disperse, Itherael, whose chest was pierced by Mephisto and Baal¡¯s claws, didn¡¯t feel any pain. Instead¡­ He recalled the prophecy he saw in the scroll¡­ And, at the End of Days, Wisdom shall be lost as Justice falls upon the world of men. Valor shall turn to Wrath¡ª and all Hope will be swallowed by Despair. Death, at last, shall spread its wings over all¡ª as Fate lies shattered forever. ¡°It¡¯s all come true¡­¡± Itherael stretched out his hand toward the sky, wanting to grab something, and muttered to himself, ¡°I see. So the apocalypse has come¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, his entire body turned into light spots and dissipated. His overflowing soul circled toward the Crystal Arch. Mephisto and the others watched this scene and didn¡¯t capture Itherael¡¯s soul. The three old fellows looked at each other, nodded, turned around, and walked back. Three scarlet portals suddenly appeared and teleported them back to the Burning Hells. They left Roy behind and returned to the Burning Hells.. As for whether they trusted Roy and felt that he had taken down the High Heavens or had other plans, only the three of them knew¡­ Chapter 534 Chapter 534: The Death of Imperius Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios What did Anu¡¯s spine look like? Before coming to the High Heavens, Roy had seen this term more than once in the books of mortals. But since ancient times, very few mortals could truly go to the High Heavens, so the description of the Crystal Arch and Anu¡¯s spine almost all came from the imagination of mortals. The Anu¡¯s spine was not a true spine but a super crystal with a size that exceeded everyone¡¯s imagination! How big was it? Let¡¯s put it this way. Just its height alone exceeded three kilometers, let alone its width. In fact, Roy could only see its full appearance after arriving at the Crystal Arch. The so-called Crystal Arch was actually just a platform, or rather, it was built on an observation platform at the top of the entire crystal. Part of the floor of the platform was hollow, and Anu¡¯s spine crystal had two symmetrical forks sticking out from the hollowed-out floor. It looked like this platform was embedded in the crystal. In order to accentuate the magnificence of the Crystal Arch, the angels of the High Heavens even had several tall angel statues standing on both sides of the path leading to the observation platform. When Roy walked over, these angel statues seemed to be paying attention to him. Standing on the observation platform, he could see some vague scenes below. They were the buildings of the Silver City of the High Heavens. But at this height, these buildings looked very small. Occasionally, he could see some small black dots flying past. They were flying demons and monsters wreaking havoc in the city. However, the most eye-catching thing on the observation platform was Anu¡¯s spine crystal. Perhaps it was the visual error caused by the light. When someone looked at the Crystal Arch from the ground, they would see the crystal emitting green light. But after arriving, Roy realized that the crystal was actually golden! The crystal did not have any traces of being carved, so its surface looked very rough. The upper half of the crystal was a whole, but the lower half was forked and divided into two pillars to support the entire crystal. Perhaps this was why the Crystal Arch was forked. But in Roys opinion, this crystal didn¡¯t have the appearance of a spine at all. Instead, it looked like a tooth with roots. Especially when looking at the uneven section at the top, it looked more like a molar¡­ Roy really wanted to complain about this. Legends from too long ago were indeed not credible. Just from the appearance of this crystal, he couldn¡¯t tell how it looked like the spine of the God of Creation. If it really was a spine, what would Anu look like to have such a spine? Moreover, judging from the height of this crystal, if it was a spine, then the being with this spine was at least ten kilometers tall! If it was a humanoid upright creature, it was equivalent to standing on the planet¡¯s ground with both feet, and his head had already touched the troposphere! Other than titans, there were no other creatures with such a colossal body¡­ Of course, perhaps this legendary God of Creation was indeed a titan or even a world-soul titan. After all, in the creation legends of many worlds, the creation gods were suspected to be titans. For example, the two creation gods of the Ashan world, Asha and Urgash, were, so it made sense if the creation god of the Diablo world was also a titan. Roy just didn¡¯t know how strange this titan was to have such a spine. He now felt that this crystal might really be just a tooth of a world-soul titan¡­ Although the crystal didn¡¯t look like a spine, it was brimming with abnormally powerful holy power. The golden light of the crystal was not dazzling but very restrained. But it was probably very difficult for low-rank demons to even approach this crystal. Roy flew up and observed the crystal for a while. He found that all the holy power was concentrated inside the crystal. When the holy power operated, the entire crystal emitted a unique buzzing sound. Strange. This crystal.. Roy rubbed his chin in puzzlement. Why does it look more and more like some kind ofdevice in operation? The reason why he thought this way was that he could sense the angel souls stored in the crystal. These souls were slowly flowing inside the crystal, and at the same time, some changes were happening. The weak souls were being nourished, and the incomplete souls seemed to be fusing and reforming. It¡¯s like a.. factory? Roy tried to find a suitable word. Or should I say¡­ a repair shop? The moment a repaired soul drills out of the crystal, it can take away some of the holypower in the crystal to create a new angel body? No wonder this place was called the birthplace of angels. The complicated mechanism inside the crystal didn¡¯t look like a natural function. Even if this crystal was really the remains of the God of Creation Anu, this function couldn¡¯t have existed from the beginning. Roy felt that this might be a function added by angels later on. They were just using the characteristics of this crystal. In any case, as long as this crystal was still here, angels would continue to be born. If he wanted to eliminate the angels completely, he had to destroy this crystal. Roy pulled out Frostmourne and tried to cut the crystal. However, the crystal didn¡¯t suffer any damage at all, but his sword was trembling from the vibrations. He refused to accept this and changed to another attack method. Then he found that the hardness of the crystal was beyond imagination! Roy understood why Diablo chose to corrupt this crystal last time. He probably couldn¡¯t damage it. However, Roy didn¡¯t intend to use his dark power to corrupt the crystal like Diablo did because it was too slow. The first thing he would have to fight against would be the endless holy power in the crystal. If he used this method, 99% of the dark power would likely be consumed, and only 1% would truly corrupt the crystal. After thinking about it, Roy raised his right hand, and a black mist circled in his palm. In this mist were countless Desolate Viruses. They devoured his magic power and began to reproduce rapidly, increasing their numbers exponentially. After he felt that the number was about right, he waved his hand gently, and these Desolate Viruses immediately covered a small area on the y 3Ld1. These Desolate Viruses that could rapidly multiply by devouring energy were like rats falling into a rice tank when they landed on the crystal. They didn¡¯t care if the energy in the crystal was holy light power or not. To the Desolate Viruses, it was energy that could be devoured. So in the blink of an eye, the Desolate Viruses began to reproduce incessantly. At first, it was just a small black spot on the crystal. But a minute later, the area of the black spot doubled. Then it became faster and faster, and the area of the black spot continued to spread. Due to the rapid proliferation, many Desolate Viruses piled together and even formed a sticky feeling. At first glance, it looked like the spread of the Zerg¡¯s creep. The only difference was that the creep tumors were missing. As the creep of the Desolate Virus spread, the holy light power in the crystal was continuously being absorbed. This holy light power didn¡¯t resist the dark power but was directly devoured. This efficiency could be said to be more than ten times faster than Diablo¡¯s method. Roy floated in the air, crossed his arms, and waited. He suspected that the reason why the crystal was so solid was that the holy light power contained in it was too immense. After the energy density decreased a little, the hardness of the crystal might decrease, and it would be convenient to destroy it. But at this moment, a figure rushed into the Crystal Arch in a fiery red light. It was Imperius. He roared as he charged straight at Roy! With a loud clang, Solarion¡¯s spear blade slashed at Frostmourne! Roy held his sword, blocked Imperius¡¯s spear blade, and grinned sinisterly at him. ¡°What? Are you here to witness the collapse of the Crystal Arch with your own eyes?¡± ¡°Shut up, demon!¡± Under his helmet, Imperius¡¯s eyes were burning with raging flames. As he increased his strength to suppress Roy, he roared, ¡°As long as I¡¯m here, don¡¯t even think about succeeding!¡± ¡°Then come!¡± Roy didn¡¯t care. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what Mephisto and the others are up to to to let you go, the result is the same¡­¡± The two of them began to fight in the Crystal Arch. Imperius was fighting with all his might, so Roy was also fighting seriously. Every time the two of them collided, immense energy shock waves erupted. These energy waves spread out and impacted the surrounding space, causing the various sturdy structures around them to collapse continuously. Not long after the battle, the entire Silver Spire trembled. At first, Imperius thought that it was caused by the battle, but then he realized that something was wrong. He looked down and found that the upper half of Anu¡¯s spine crystal was already covered by the sticky black creep! How is it so fast?! Imperius was shocked and wanted to rush over to purify the black creep, but Roy intercepted him halfway, making him roar anxiously. After a while, the shaking of the Silver Spire became more and more intense. At this moment, Roy and Imperius could confirm that this should be caused by the energy decrease in the crystal. Anu¡¯s spine crystal was the foundation of the Crystal Arch, and its energy was supporting the entire magnificent arch. Once the energy disappeared, the arch wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on. Imperius had never been so anxious. At this moment, he could no longer care about fighting Roy and wanted to save the crystal, but Roy kept obstructing him. In a moment of desperation, Imperius actually threw his Spear of Valor at Roy. But at this moment, Roy¡¯s back was facing the crystal. He flashed to the side, and the Spear of Valor brushed past him. The rapidly moving Spear of Valor turned into a stream of light and pierced the crystal. With a soft crack, the Spear of Valor pierced a small part of the crystal that was originally so solid that it couldn¡¯t be cut! Imperius was stunned, and so was Roy. Both of them saw a crack appear where the Spear of Valor had pierced! The crack was continuously expanding with cracking sounds, and soon, cracks covered the entire surface of the crystal. Even the viscousness of the Desolate Virus¡¯s creep couldn¡¯t stop these cracks from expanding. ¡°Imperius¡­ you did this!¡± Roy turned around to look at him and said something heartbreaking. ¡°You personally shattered Anu¡¯s spine¡­¡± Plop! Hearing this, Imperius could no longer hold on. He fell from the sky and knelt on the platform. He stared blankly at the expanding cracks, then suddenly hugged his helmet with both hands and let out a heart-wrenching scream. ¡°No!!! Not like this!!¡± Under Roy¡¯s gaze, Imperius, who was full of anger and regret, had nowhere to vent. His enormous fiery red wings began to transform bit by bit into pitch-black ink-like color¡­ What he should have protected was finally shattered by him personally. This extreme negative emotion that was like incompetence and anger caused Imperius to finally take the last step. After being completely devoured by anger, the dark power in his body began to grow and conflict with the original holy light power in his body. He howled miserably, and his light wings were full of dark flames. The golden archangel armor on his body seemed to be squeezed by immense force from all directions, making cracking sounds as it began to collapse violently inward. In just ten seconds, Imperius¡¯s entire armor had collapsed into a pile of scrap metal, and even the elemental body in the armor was squeezed out. The burning black light wings covered the pile of scrap metal and ignited it. As the black flames burned, the armor finally turned into ashes. A gust of air blew past, raising countless particles of dust¡­ Imperius died just like that. Even his soul didn¡¯t fly to the crystal but dissipated together. Roy watched this scene without saying a word. When he saw the black light wings appear just now, he thought that Imperius would fall and become a dark angel. He didn¡¯t expect this outcome. This proud fellow probably didn¡¯t allow himself to fall, so he simply chose to die completely¡­ After three seconds of silence for Imperius¡¯s death, Roy turned his head, raised Frostmourne, and threw it at the crystal like throwing a knife. When the tip of the sword stabbed into the crystal, it pierced in like a hot knife through butter. The already cracked crystal could no longer hold on, and the entire crystal erupted with an earth-shaking explosion. Intense light spread out from the top of the Silver Spire and instantly illuminated the entire High Heavens! It was as if a new sun had appeared in the High Heavens, illuminating the entire sky.. With the appearance of this light, the magnificent Crystal Arch began to collapse¡­ Chapter 535 Chapter 535: In the Name of Despair! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After the intense light erupted, what followed was the disintegration of the Crystal Arch. Enormous spiderweb-like cracks covered the surface of the tower, and hundreds of tons of rubble of different sizes collapsed. The debris fell from a height of more than three kilometers and hit the ground with shocking loud bangs and tremors. In every corner of the High Heavens, there were still some surviving angels who had not given up resisting and were still fighting the demons. But after the intense light erupted just now, they couldn¡¯t help looking up at the Crystal Arch. As a result, they could only stare at the collapse with their mouths agape. The Crystal Arch was the faith of all the angels of the High Heavens. For many angels, the Crystal Arch had been standing there since the moment they were born. For millions of years, it had stood tall, and in the minds of angels, they had never thought it would collapse. But now, this scene really appeared, so much so that the angels thought they were seeing an illusion and couldn¡¯t believe it. The demons had similar expressions. Although they had always been clamoring to destroy the High Heavens, they had never imagined what the moment the High Heavens was destroyed would be like. Now, seeing the Crystal Arch, the symbol of the High Heavens, collapse, they didn¡¯t know what was going on and stared blankly like the angels. The collapse of the Crystal Arch lasted for more than an hour, and everyone in the High Heavens just stared blankly for more than an hour. This soul-stirring scene had already made them forget that they were still fighting. The ruins left behind by the collapse of the Crystal Arch, which had been more than three kilometers tall, were more than two hundred meters tall. The smoke and dust that rose spread for hundreds of kilometers and didn¡¯t dissipate for a long time. Anu¡¯s spine crystal, which had become fragile because of the massive loss of holy power, exploded into countless fragments. These fragments were buried in the ruins with the rubble. But even so, the creep of the black Desolate Virus attached to these fragments hadn¡¯t disappeared, and the energy-loving virus was still greedily absorbing the remaining energy in the fragments. These fragments were like a dying patient. The dim light was their final struggle. Only when the last bit of energy was exhausted did they completely dim, symbolizing the dissipation of the last ray of light of the High Heavens. After the massive tremors stopped, the demons woke up from their daze. When they finally realized what had happened, they roared excitedly. For a moment, all kinds of roars of demons resounded throughout the entire High Heavens, celebrating the victory! Then the demons looked at Roy slowly descending from the sky with fanatical eyes. They shouted the name of Demon King Osiris, prostrated on the ground, and gave Osiris the highest respect. At this moment, to the demons, the name Osiris was even greater than the seven demon kings of Hell.. As for the surviving angels, all that was left was endless sorrow. They looked at Roy with hatred in their eyes, but no angel charged at him for revenge because they knew that the High Heavens was finished and hopeless. Incomparable despair grew in the hearts of the angels. They drew their weapons and stabbed themselves into their chests, choosing to commit suicide to accompany the High Heavens. However, because Anu¡¯s spine crystal had collapsed, after these angels committed suicide, their souls couldn¡¯t find a place to go and could only circle around the corpses. Roy, who was slowly descending, didn¡¯t look at these angels who committed suicide. But an inexplicable feeling made him turn his head to look at them. After thinking about it, he waved his hand, and the souls of these angels turned into streams of light and flew toward him. After the souls flew into his palm, he found that these holy angel souls that should have been golden actually revealed a gray color. The angel faces that flashed in the souls from time to time also had numb expressions. Almost the moment he came into contact with these souls, he sensed an extreme negative emotion from them! This emotion was called ¡®despair¡¯!! Roy could understand why angels would have this emotion. The destruction of the Crystal Arch meant that the High Heavens had completely fallen, and the remaining angels could no longer save them, so they committed suicide in despair. These emotions before their deaths were completely inherited by their souls, finally forming this ¡®soul of despair¡¯. However, Roy didn¡¯t care about this. What he cared about was that these souls of despair were actually¡­ resonating with his divine spark! He realized something, so he swallowed these souls of despair without even thinking. Not only that, but he waved his hand again, and more souls of despair left behind by the angels who had commited suicide continuously flew toward him. Some clever demons even saw Roy¡¯s intentions and hugged the souls of despair they found, intending to offer them to him. In the end, Roy collected more than 1,400 souls of despair. This was the remaining number of angels that survived. After witnessing the collapse of the Crystal Arch, their souls all turned into souls of despair. Roy devoured all these souls of despair, and unlike before, they didn¡¯t exist in the system interface. Every time he devoured a soul of despair, he could feel his divine spark becoming stronger. Yes, Roy finally understood what his authority was. It was¡­ despair!! This was an authority unique to demons. Just like Mephisto¡¯s hatred, Diablo¡¯s fear, Baal¡¯s destruction, Belial¡¯s lies, Azmodan¡¯s sins, Duriel¡¯s pain, and Andariel¡¯s anguish, demons could use the negative emotions born from intelligent life in specific ways to strengthen their divine sparks and authority. What was worth mentioning was that the negative emotions that different demon kings could use were different. Similarly, the increase in authority caused by these negative emotions was different. The easily obtainable negative emotions would instead have a smaller increase in authority, while the difficult to obtain negative emotions would have a greater increase in authority. The despair that Roy could use was often very difficult to appear in intelligent life. Such emotions would only appear when they were truly desperate and despairing, so it was much more difficult to obtain ¡®souls of despair¡¯. But correspondingly, these souls would greatly improve Roy¡¯s divine spark and authority. Especially when the soul that produced this emotion was an angel soul, it was even rarer. After devouring the souls of despair of these angels, the unlying information of the world that Roy could see through his authority became clearer, and the ¡®strings¡¯ that he could pluck in the past became thicker. These were signs of the increase in his authority. It had not been long since he obtained a divine spark and became a demon king, so in the past, Roy was still very unfamiliar with how to use his authority and didn¡¯t know how to strengthen this power. Therefore, when fighting, he still chose his usual fighting style and used more magic power and Chaos power to fight. But now, with clarity about the meaning of authority, he finally knew what the power of his authority could do. He lowered his head and looked at a crystal fragment of the Crystal Arch in the ruins. This fragment was enormous and weighed more than a thousand tons. But he merely hooked his fingertip at it and saw countless cracks suddenly appear on it. Thousands of tons of crystal shattered into countless tiny fragments in a short time. These fragments decomposed further and turned into countless dust. Finally, even the dust disappeared. The entire process didn¡¯t seem like a big deal, but only Roy knew that he had just plucked a ¡®string¡¯ and injected the power of ¡®despair¡¯ into this crystal fragment. Yes, even non-living matter without any thoughts could ¡®produce¡¯ despair! After this emotion appeared, the crystal fragment fell into a ¡®doubt of self-existence¡¯ emotion and then ¡®desperately self-decomposed¡¯! The actual process was like this. It might be a little complicated to describe, but it was this process. Roy¡¯s authority could allow any matter to enter a state of ¡®self-destruction¡¯! This was a very powerful authority. In theory, it was very difficult to break. Of course, although using this authority didn¡¯t consume any magic power, it required a large amount of divine spark power. With Roy¡¯s current divine spark state, he couldn¡¯t use it frequently and continuously. Moreover, he could only achieve macroscopic self-destruction of matter, and he couldn¡¯t do anything at the molecular/atomic level for the time being. This required Roy to absorb more specialized ¡®souls of despair¡¯ to improve¡­ After understanding this, Roy felt a little regretful. If he had known earlier, he would have left more angels. The more angels who witnessed the collapse of the Crystal Arch, the more souls of despair he might have obtained. But there were many situations that couldn¡¯t be controlled in such a large-scale war, so Roy only felt pity and didn¡¯t think too much about it. He looked around at the numerous demons surrounding him. Seeing that they were all prostrating around the ruins under his feet, waiting for him to speak, he floated up slightly, revealed his misty body, and roared, ¡°My name is Osiris! In the name of the King of Despair, I hereby proclaim the destruction of the High Heavens! I proclaim the defeat of our old enemy, the angels! I proclaim¡ªthe end of the Eternal Conflict!!¡± Roar!!! As Roy¡¯s voice fell, the countless demons in the High Heavens let out fanatical roars. They were venting their excitement that was about to get out of control. After the roars, they shouted Roy¡¯s true name in the demon language. On this day, a name resounded throughout Hell, Heaven, Sanctuary, and the entire Diablo world. ¡°The King of Despair¡ªOsiris!! Chapter 536 Chapter 536: Lilith Returns Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Boom! A sudden flash of lightning passed through the thick black clouds, bringing with it loud and muffled thunder. The thunder kept spreading in the clouds and gradually rolled away. The people startled by the thunder got up from their beds in horror and wiped the cold sweat on their foreheads. With the help of the lightning that flashed from time to time, they fumbled to get up and light the oil lamps. They placed their hands on the oil lamps to prevent the wind from blowing out the flickering flames and walked to the window to close it. Looking at the thick black clouds in the sky, everyone knew that this would be a stormy night. But after closing the window, they still couldn¡¯t sleep. This damn weather seemed to be foreshadowing something, making them feel uneasy and even¡­ terrified! This night, many mortals found it difficult to sleep. But they didn¡¯t know that this stormy and bad weather didn¡¯t only appear in the sky above their cities but almost the entire sky of Sanctuary. The strange meteorological phenomenon brought large-scale rainfall to Sanctuary and even caused the entire sea level to rise a little and many disasters. Although the High Heavens, the Burning Hells, and Sanctuary were not on the same spatial plane, at least there were some connections. This was also why the three realms were unified as one world. The fall of the High Heavens and the destruction of the Crystal Arch inevitably affected Sanctuary. Back then, the angels led by Imperius were incomparably proud. They had a special feeling for the magnificent High Heavens. So even though the angels had spread the doctrines of holy light in Sanctuary, they didn¡¯t allow the mortals to enter the High Heavens. Only the wise and great who had made outstanding contributions would receive gifts from them and enter the High Heavens to visit. The result of this was that the impression of the mortals of Sanctuary could only come from the records and descriptions of the High Heavens in books. Over time, the High Heavens became synonymous with distant and illusory to them. Therefore, after the fall of the High Heavens, the people of Sanctuary had no way of knowing¡­ Well, it couldn¡¯t be said that no one knew. Outside a small church near the Weeping Hollow on the periphery of New Tristram, a tall figure was walking through the storm. This tall figure seemed to be a crusader. He had a broadsword on his back, an iron shield in his left hand, and a heavy hammer in his right hand. The hammer head emitted holy light, and this crusader used the holy light as a torch to illuminate his path. When he arrived in front of the church, under the light of holy light, he saw the dilapidated scene of the church clearly. The roof of the right side of the church had collapsed, and the broken eaves and walls were full of charred marks. The originally bright stained glass windows had long been smashed into countless fragments. There was not even the light of candlelight in the church. It was dark. Who would have thought that this church had been the most popular church in the nearby town three months ago? But in the recent conflict between the High Heavens and Sanctuary, this church was smashed by angry people. They burned the church, shattered the windows, stole everything valuable in the church, and finally left countless pieces of rubbish in this church. Although the priest in the church had repeatedly explained to these people that they believed in holy light and not angels, how could the angry mob distinguish this? They directly beat the priest and chased him out of the church. Who knew where this poor priest was wandering now? And now, the crusader walking into this abandoned church had not been having a good time recently. His clothes were easily recognized, and people would roll their eyes at him wherever he went. Although these ignorant masses didn¡¯t dare to do anything to him, they wouldn¡¯t sell him food or let him stay in Inns. AS a result, tms crusacler could only go out at mgnt ana try to travel at night¡­ Alas, why did it suddenly become like this? The crusader sighed inwardly as he pushed open the tattered door of the church. With a place to take shelter from the rain, he shook his body to disperse some of the rainwater on him before walking deeper into the church. In the darkness, a new hammer of holy light lit up. A figure was sitting on a brick. ¡°Mentor!¡± The crusader placed his hands on his chest and bowed. He said helplessly, ¡°Why did you choose to meet here?¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be helped¡­ Only here can we avoid the rain¡­¡± The person called mentor stood up. It was obvious that he was also a crusader, but he looked a little older. The crusader organization originated from the paladins of the original Zakarum religion. It was said that many years ago, a leader of Zakarum paladins keenly noticed Mephisto¡¯s corruption and depravation of the Zakarum religion. When he realized this corruption and depravation, it was already a little late, so he could only select some elite warriors who had not been affected by the corruption and bring them to the east. Although it was an expedition in name, it was actually a secret mission. They wanted to find a way to purify Mephisto¡¯s corruption of their faith. The result was that the entire Zakarum religion fell into Mephisto¡¯s hands, and only this expedition army survived. They inherited the doctrines of the original paladins and continued to believe fanatically in holy light. They also changed the name of the organization to crusader. Many years later, they returned and continued to fight on the front line against the demons. The inheritance of crusaders was the inheritance of ¡®mentors¡¯ and ¡®disciples¡¯. Every qualified crusader would take in a disciple. They regarded the disciple as their son, and the mentor would temper the disciple into a weapon of holy light. When the mentor unfortunately died, the disciple had to inherit the mentor¡¯s weapons, shield, name, and unfinished holy mission. The ones who appeared in the church now were such a pair of crusader mentor and his disciple. The one waiting in the church was the mentor, and the one who came in later was his disciple. After seeing his mentor, the crusader disciple said in a helpless tone, ¡°Sorry, mentor, there¡¯s still no news of Tyrael¡­ And the most troublesome thing is that the holy light power in my body seems to be weakening recently¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just you. I am the same!¡± his mentor replied worriedly. ¡°I¡¯ve even contacted other crusaders, and the same situation is happening to them. Although the power of holy light hasn¡¯t disappeared, it has indeed weakened¡­ It seems like there¡¯s a great change in the High Heavens!¡± Hearing this, the disciple was stunned and asked, ¡°Mentor, we believe in holy light. What does this have to do with the High Heavens?¡± ¡°Indeed, holy light is only a kind of power! It actually has nothing to do with angels¡­¡± the mentor replied. ¡°But it¡¯s undeniable that the existence of the High Heavens will increase the holy light power of Sanctuary. This might have something to do with the Crystal Arch! Now, there¡¯s no problem with our world, but holy light power has weakened. There might be a problem with the Crystal Arch. ¡°In addition, some time ago, angels frequently attacked Sanctuary, and then all the angels suddenly withdrew¡­¡± The men tor pondered. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because the High Heavens was invaded by demons again!¡± ¡°Then, don¡¯t we have to support the High Heavens as soon as possible?¡± The disciple¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Although it¡¯s hateful for those arrogant angels to attack us, nothing can go wrong with the High Heavens!¡± ¡°How can we not know?¡± The mentor sighed. ¡°Now, the crusaders scattered all over the world are searching for traces of Tyrael. It¡¯s said that he reappeared some time ago and had a short exchange with the angel army who attacked Sanctuary. But then he seems to have gone to the High Heavens, and there¡¯s been no news since. We can¡¯t contact them at all, and the New Church of Horadrim is in a mess¡­¡± ¡°Since we can¡¯t contact them, we can only force our way into the High Heavens!¡± the disciple suggested. ¡°Find the mages and think of a way. They should be able to find a way to open a portal to the High Heavens.¡¯ ¡°Those mages? Hmph!¡± The mentor snorted coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t you know? When the High Heavens attacked Sanctuary, they were the happiest. Those mages have always thought that Heaven and Hell shouldn¡¯t interfere with the mortal world. They have the same hostility toward angels and demons. They¡¯re overjoyed that the angels have left, so how could they help us enter the High Heavens?¡± ¡°But the problem is that once something happens to the High Heavens, the demons will likely attack Sanctuary!¡± the disciple said anxiously. ¡°No matter how much those mages hate angels, it¡¯s impossible for them not to think of this, right? Perhaps we can convince them through this?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ It¡¯s possible!¡± The mentor pondered for a while. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s try it. But don¡¯t have too much hope. We still have to find a way to find Tyrael¡­ Also, there¡¯s Demon King Osiris. I suspect that the matter with the High Heavens has something to do with him!¡± ¡°The people of Xiansai found Demon King Osiris¡¯s palace in the depths of the mountains. He seemed to have been there for a while, but he¡¯s gone now¡­¡± the disciple replied. ¡°This is very unsettling.. After a short exchange, the mentor and apprentice separated again. They continued to inquire about news all over the world, and the other crusaders did the same. It could be said that the crusaders paid the most attention to the High Heavens. As for the mage clans, barbarians, and demon hunters, they didn¡¯t pay much attention. As mentioned earlier, after the short conflict between the High Heavens and Sanctuary, many nephalem felt that it was better for angels and demons not to interfere in the mortal world! The crusaders roaming all over the world didn¡¯t receive any help from the mages. But in the end, they received news from the Priests of Rathma¡ªthe necromancers. The necromancers told the crusaders that the High Heavens had fallen. The King of Despair, Osiris, had led the demon army to defeat the angel army and destroy the Crystal Arch. Among the four Archangels, the Archangel of Justice, Tyrael, was imprisoned again; the Archangel of Hope, Auriel, had disappeared; the Archangel of Fate, Itherael, had died in battle; and the Archangel of Valor, Imperius, had been devoured by his anger. In order not to fall and become an accomplice, he chose to destroy himself¡­ In other words, after this war, the High Heavens no longer existed, and it had already been two weeks. The demon army had already finished cleaning the battlefield and returned to the Burning Hells. This news was like a bolt from the blue, shocking all the crusaders. Although they thought that something had happened to the High Heavens, they didn¡¯t expect it to be so serious. The war was over without anyone knowing?! After the shock, the crusaders quickly informed the other organizations about this news. This time, the entire world of Sanctuary was shaken. The mages temporarily abandoned their prejudices and worked together to open a portal to the High Heavens to check. In the end, all they saw was devastation. The once glorious High Heavens was now in darkness, and the light of holy light no longer shone on this land. It was an utterly desolate scene. At this moment, everyone was at a loss. In hindsight, they realized that although angels were also hateful, they were the first targets of demons after all. Before the High Heavens fell, they had resisted most of the demon invasions, and the impact on Sanctuary was not too terrible. Now that the High Heavens was gone, there was no shield anymore. Didn¡¯t this mean that Sanctuary would have to fight against the demons alone in the future? Just as the leaders of the various organizations were holding a meeting and arguing over what to do next, no one thought that the first to take action would be the Priests of Rathma. The reason why the necromancers had first found out about the destruction of the High Heavens was that Trag¡¯Oul, the big shot behind the Priests of Rathma, had participated in the war of the High Heavens. Although he had failed to stop Roy and was unable to save the High Heavens from destruction, after returning, he immediately considered what to do next. To Trag¡¯Oul, his attack had already provoked Demon King Osiris. He was very worried that the demons would shift their target to him, a world-soul titan, so he needed a force that could fight against the demons. Therefore, he thought of the nephalem of Sanctuary. These nephalem had great power that was not inferior to angels and demons. Especially after the destruction of the Worldstone, this power was still strengthening. If they could unite to fight against the Burning Hells, they might be able to shoulder the responsibility of the original High Heavens. But the premise was that they could really unite¡­ Trag¡¯Oul had always observed the mortal world. He had witnessed thousands of years of battles between mortals, and he understood human nature quite well. He had always had doubts about whether they could unite. Trag¡¯Oul felt that these nephalem might need a leader, a leader who could unite them. Finally, Trag¡¯Oul told the Priests of Rathma about the fall of the High Heavens through revelations and found a very special necromancer among them. This person was the founder of the Priests of Rathma, Mendeln! Yes, Mendeln was still alive. As Uldyssian¡¯s brother, he had lived until now after the Sin War. He was a first-generation nephalem, a true descendant of Inarius and Lilith, and his lifespan far exceeded that of other nephalem. In the Sin War, Uldyssian had sacrificed himself to expel all the angels and demons at the time. And Mendeln, who had witnessed all of this with his own eyes, his memories were not sealed after the war. In other words, he was the only nephalem who still remembered the Sin War¡­ After the war, Mendeln accepted Trag¡¯Oul¡¯s doctrine of balance, established the Priests of Rathma, and became the first necromancer in Sanctuary. He had been living in seclusion and developing the Priests of Rathma. The reason why Trag¡¯Oul looked for Mendeln was that he thought that his identity as a first-generation nephalem could very well unite the humans of Sanctuary, and he hoped that he could stand up and become the leader. However, Trag¡¯Oul didn¡¯t know that after Mendeln Imew that the High Heavens had fallen, his thoughts were different from Trag¡¯Oul¡¯s. Although he believed in Trag¡¯Oul¡¯s doctrines, he didn¡¯t believe in Trag¡¯Oul himself. After many years of contact with Trag¡¯Oul, he knew very well that Trag¡¯Oul was only protecting himself. Now that the High Heavens was gone, he urgently wanted to push mortals out to help him resist the prying eyes of demons! Not only that, but in addition to the original seven demon kings, there was also the King of Despair, Osiris. Mendeln also realized how powerful Hell was now. He felt that it would probably be extremely difficult to stop the Burning Hells with the strength of the mortals of Sanctuary alone. Therefore, Mendeln walked out of the jungle of Kehjistan and walked on the ground of Sanctuary again. Then, with his memories from a long time ago, he found the seal and altar that Inarius had established when he expelled Lilith. This was a dark temple with an enormous magic formation engraved on the ground. Three stone pillars stood in an equilateral triangle in the magic formation, and the obscure angel language and demon language were engraved on the stone pillars. Then he spread rumors that there was a large amount of gold and silver buried here to attract the bandits and riffraff of Sanctuary to come and search for treasures. He killed these bandits and riffraff continuously and poured their blood into the altar. All the mortals of Sanctuary had the nephalem bloodline in their bodies. But because it had been a long time and they had reproduced many times, this bloodline was gradually becoming thinner. But no matter how thin it was, it was still the nephalem bloodline. When this blood gathered together, it formed a coordinate, a coordinate in the material world! And this coordinate would direct the mother of all nephalem, the Red Sea (Blood) Queen, Lilith! Without anyone obstructing him, Mendeln¡¯s plan went very smoothly. After gathering the last wave of blood sacrifices, he guided the offerings and personally said the prayer. ¡°By three, they come. By three, thy way opens. By the blood of the willing, we call thee home!¡± With the chanting of the prayer, the chests of the last three sacrifices tied upside down to the stone pillars split open, and the blood flowing out converged with the blood of all the previous blood sacrifices and spread out. This blood intertwined like silk threads to form a huge triangle floating in the air. A phantom suddenly appeared above this triangle made of blood. The phantom slowly descended and passed through this layer of blood. The moment it passed through, the phantom immediately turned into a physical body. Bit by bit, Lilith¡¯s figure fell from the Void into the material world! Mundane stretched out his hand and caught Lilith¡¯s outstretched palm. He looked up and saw Lilith¡¯s face, which had just transformed from illusion to reality and was still a little transparent but had blood seeping out. ¡°Hail, First Mother¡­ save us!¡± Chapter 537 Chapter 537: The Most Difficult Demon Queen Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lilith didn¡¯t say anything in the face of Mendeln¡¯s earnest call. She only lowered her head slightly and looked at her descendant. The transformation between Void and matter was still going on in her body. Lilith¡¯s naked skin was emitting a strange reflection, but what caught people¡¯s attention the most were her cold pupils. For some reason, the color of Lilith¡¯s pupils was alternating between black and gold, giving people a very unstable feeling. Mendeln noticed this, but he didn¡¯t know what was going on. Fortunately, this situation didn¡¯t last long. When Lilith¡¯s body finally stabilized and cooled down, the color of her pupils was finally fixed, turning into two heterochromatic pupils, one black and one gold. Black tear stains appeared under her eyes, and her black lips looked extremely coquettish under the contrast of her pale skin. The bone demon horns with distinct veins also took the form of a demon king¡¯s crown. The two thickest pairs gathered together and raised high to the sides, while the smaller pair curved down around her neck like sideburns. Lilith tensed slightly, and a pair of enormous demon wings stretched out from her back. This pair of enormous demon wings looked very ferocious. The wing membrane between the gaps of the wing bones was grayish-white, and at the end of the wings, several incomparably sharp bone spikes hung down to the ground, looking somewhat like those of Kerrigan, the Queen of Blades. Behind Lilith, a slender tail hung down. There was no flesh and blood on this tail, and it was completely connected by bones. At first glance, it looked like a chain, and only the bones at the tip of the tail opened into claws. The layer of blood that Lilith had passed through when she descended formed an enormous flesh and blood cloak behind her. But this flesh and blood cloak had now turned into blood-red petals that lingered around her body. These blood-red petals finally turned into a baroque dress that covered her. After putting on this black dress, she looked even more demonic. In the form of a demon king, she had pale skin, strange pupils, and a gaze so cold that it could freeze people. Facing the demon queen¡¯s gaze, Mendeln felt immense pressure. He knelt on one knee, lowered his head, and whispered, ¡°First Mother, welcome back.¡± But before he finished speaking, a tremendous force hit him and sent him flying. He slammed into a stone pillar opposite him, and with a bang, the stone pillar collapsed. He rolled on the rubble and bounced several times on the floor before finally stopping. He struggled to get um and a trace of blood aDDeared at the corner of his mouth, but he didn¡¯t dare to do anything. He still walked over and knelt in front of Lilith. He knew very well that after being exiled in the Void for so many years, Lilith had accumulated boundless anger in her heart that she needed to vent. This reaction was completely normal. However, perhaps because the blood flowing out of the corner of his mouth made Lilith smell her bloodline, she didn¡¯t attack him again. Instead, she slowly opened her mouth and said to him in a lazy and seductive voice, ¡°Raise your head¡­ ¡± Mendeln raised his head as instructed. Then Lilith stretched out her pale finger and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. She placed her blood-stained finger on her black lips and tasted the blood. ¡°Ah-¡± Lilith¡¯s throat emitted a moan. This captivating voice made Mendeln¡¯s blood boil, and he hurriedly bit the tip of his tongue to wake himself up. Although she didn¡¯t do it deliberately, Lilith was the first succubus in the world. Even her unconscious movements exuded incomparable temptation to male creatures. Mendeln was very clear about this, so he didn¡¯t dare to have any thoughts. It was not because he respected Lilith. On the contrary, he was afraid! As the younger brother of Uldyssian, he still remembered the situation when Lilith first returned. Although she was the mother of the nephalem, she didn¡¯t have any concept of ethics. When she transformed into a succubus, she had even seduced Uldyssian to have sex with her. This was what Mendeln was afraid of. Once he had any thoughts about Lilith, she would notice, and it would be terrible¡­ ¡°I remember the taste of this blood¡­¡± Fortunately, Lilith spoke at this moment. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ Mendeln, my descendant, right?¡± ¡°Yes, First Mother!¡± Mendeln replied with his head lowered. ¡°Mendeln¡­¡± Lilith¡¯s index finger swiped across his face, and her sharp black nails drew a bloody mark on his face. Although the bloody mark quickly disappeared, this action made a trace of pleasure flash in the depths of her eyes. She said coldly in a charming voice, ¡°My child, tell me. Back then, you saw Inarius exile me to the Void but didn¡¯t save me. Now, you pulled me back from the Void and asked me to save you. Should I be angry with your actions?¡± Lilith¡¯s resentment was very strong. In fact, it was easy to understand when you imagined it. Back then, in order to protect the nephalem of Sanctuary, Lilith didn¡¯t hesitate to fall out with Heaven and Hell at the same time. She had killed all the angels and demons in Sanctuary to protect her children. However, these protected children turned into ingrates. Not only did they just watch on as she was exiled, but some even helped a little in this matter¡­ Especially Uldyssian. Lilith had liberated his bloodline and bestowed him with unparalleled power. In the end, he used this power to imprison her, which led to her being successfully exiled by Inarius. This exile had lasted for more than a thousand years. Staying in the lonely environment of the Void for a year would drive people crazy, let alone a thousand years. Lilith didn¡¯t know how she had persevered. Now, not only did these unfilial descendants not have any thoughts of atonement, but they even wanted to seek her help. Lilith didn¡¯t know how they could say this¡­ Of course, Mendeln knew the cause and effect of the nephalem¡¯s sins, but he didn¡¯t want to argue with Lilith. When she first returned from the Void with hatred for Inarius, she had wanted to use the nephalem. And Uldyssian was unwilling to be used by Lilith, so he chose to resist. From the standpoints of the two sides, they both had their own reasons, so it was impossible to explain clearly. Therefore, Mendeln said, ¡°First Mother, I guided you back from the Void because something huge happened in Sanctuary. The High Heavens¡­ is gone!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Mendeln¡¯s method of changing the topic was effective. After hearing this, Lilith was indeed interested. ¡°What happened?¡± Thus, Mendeln told Lilith what Trag¡¯Oul had told him. But what he didn¡¯t expect was that after mentioning the name of the King of Despair, Osiris, she suddenly shrieked. She abruptly hugged her head and looked like she was in pain. At the same time, her pupils changed. The original heterochromatic pupils turned into two golden ones. A terrifying thing that he had never seen before erupted from Lilith. It was a black mist so deep that he couldn¡¯t look directly at it. This mist enveloped her body, making her tremble. When this power erupted, Mendeln retreated far away in horror and looked at Lilith in surprise and doubt while listening to her shrill roar echoing in the temple. After a while, Lilith finally stopped trembling and quieted down. An invisible force enveloped her body and forced the deep dark mist back. Mendeln asked carefully, ¡°First Mother, what happened just now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just¡­ received a memory!¡± A look of surprise flashed in Lilith¡¯s strange eyes. She didn¡¯t lie. She had indeed received a memory just now. This memory came from another clone of hers far away in another world! Although she was not Mephisto¡¯s true daughter, Lilith did indeed have some abilities that were very similar to Mephisto¡¯s. For example, not every demon king had this ability to obtain memories from other clones. ¡°Osiris?¡± Lilith read this name. After receiving this memory, she finally remembered something and muttered to herself, ¡°I see. Is he the figure who could move freely in the Void earlier? He¡¯s indeed a strange demon¡­ So, he brought the Red Sea Egg?¡± Hearing what Lilith said, Mendeln was immediately puzzled. ¡°First Mother, have you¡­ seen the King of Despair, Osiris? Also, that terrifying power just now was¡­. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Continue!¡± Of course, Lilith wouldn¡¯t explain to Mendeln. In fact, the terrifying power that erupted from her body just now was Void corrosion! Lilith had been exiled in the Void for so long, so how could she not be corrupted by the Void? But this Void corruption was suppressed by her special power. If not for the short moment of absent-mindedness when she received the memory just now, the Void power in her body wouldn¡¯t have easily erupted. Mendeln didn¡¯t dare to ask anything else and continued to recount what had happened recently. Finally, he said, ¡°First Mother, the High Heavens has fallen, the Archangels are dead or missing, and the Burning Hells have won this war. Next, the demons may invade Sanctuary on a large scale. Their strength is unprecedented, and humans alone are unable to stop the army of Hell. We need your guidance! You¡­ shouldn¡¯t want to see your children slaughtered by demons, right?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Lilith snorted coldly and walked toward the exit without saying anything. Mendeln hesitated for a moment before following her out of the temple. After arriving on the ground, Lilith gently flapped her demon wings, and the temple behind her immediately shook violently. Under the intense earthquake, the place that had once exiled Lilith immediately collapsed and was destroyed. She personally ended this disgusting building.. Chapter 538 Chapter 538: How Powerful Is Lilith? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In the Diablo world, Sanctuary, the High Heavens, and the Burning Hells were physically isolated from each other. The High Heavens and the Burning Hells belonged to different Purgatory Spaces, while Sanctuary was hidden in the gap between the two. But because of the existence of portals, these three places were connected in spatial concepts. In other words, in theory, the mortals of Sanctuary could go to the High Heavens and the Burning Hells. However, in the thousands of years of Sanctuary¡¯s history, there were very few rumors about the High Heavens and the Burning Hells. The description of these places was only a general concept. If the High Heavens forbade mortals to enter because of the pride of angels and their disdain for mortals, then the Burning Hells forbade weak mortals from entering because of the cruel and terrifying environment. Unlike the High Heavens that sealed most of the portals, the portals of the Burning Hells were actually open to Sanctuary. Demons dreamed of invading Sanctuary, so they naturally wouldn¡¯t restrict travel between the Burning Hells and Sanctuary. In the site of the former Temple of Light in Trivancal, there had once been the largest Gate of Hell here, located in the deepest underground part of the Temple of Light. Of course, this Gate of Hell had now been destroyed, and even the temple had turned into ruins. This Gate of Hell was a portal that Mephisto, Diablo, and Baal had opened during the time the Four Lesser Evils had ¡®rebelled¡¯ against them and expelled them to Sanctuary. Finally, they returned to the Burning Hells through it. The banishment of the Three Prime Evils was actually a scheme planned by the seven demon kings. Due to the Sin War, Lilith, one of the creators of Sanctuary, had been exiled into the Void again, and the other creator, Inarius, became the bargaining chip of the High Heavens. The angels handed Inarius to Hell, and the condition was that the Burning Hells had to be like the High Heavens and could no longer enter Sanctuary again. Clearly, this was an agreement, a contract. The angels noticed the astonishing power of the nephalem and didn¡¯t want the demons to use them, so they found a way to make such a contract. However, they forgot that demons were the best at exploiting loopholes in contracts. Under the pretext of being expelled due to ¡®rebellion¡¯, the Three Prime Evils bypassed the contract with the High Heavens and could enter Sanctuary again. When they corrupted the Zakarum religion and achieved their goal, they made this huge Gate of Hell in the temple. This Gate of Hell, opened by the combined efforts of the three demon gods, was quite magnificent and vast. It was originally used to let the Burning Hells invade Sanctuary on a large scale. But the demons were not very lucky, and this plan was eventually discovered by the High Heavens. With the help of Tyrael, the nephalem worked together to destroy this Gate of Hell. If this Gate of Hell was still here, people would be able to enter the space where the Burning Hells was after passing through this portal. As soon as someone came out of the Gate of Hell, the first thing they saw would be the Pandemonium Fortress. This was the outermost area of the Burning Hells, and wandering here were all kinds of low-class demons and souls who had died in the Eternal Conflict and couldn¡¯t return. The Pandemonium Fortress could be said to be the place where the Burning Hells mainly faced enemies in the Eternal Conflict. The angel army of the High Heavens had also fought here countless times. In order to stop the angels from continuing to attack the depths of the Burning Hells, the demons had established numerous defenses here. All kinds of fierce and solid barriers stood on the mountain peaks, forming a powerful fortress. This was the origin of the Pandemonium Fortress. After crossing the Pandemonium Fortress was the Plains of Despair. The Plains of Despair belonged to the Realm of Anguish of the Burning Hells, and it was an area controlled by the Maiden of Anguish, Andariel. Toxic ashes permeated this place all day long, and even breathing made people feel pain, and this pain would make Andariel feel very happy. If the Maiden of Anguish enjoyed mental pain, then her brother, Duriel, enjoyed physical pain. This was why Duriel was called the Lord of Pain. His territory, the Realm of Pain, was next to Andariel¡¯s territory. After passing through the Plains of Despair and continuing deeper was the City of the Damned. The City of the Damned was very close to the central area of the Burning Hells. This place used to belong to the edge of the territory of the Lord of Destruction. Baal liked to destroy, and he always built many magnificent buildings similar to mortal churches before destroying them all. This was only the most insignificant of the many destruction games of the Lord of Destruction. Bones were scattered all over the City of the Damned, and many chained souls were tumbling in the darkness. The dark and oppressive ground cracked in many places, and the River of Flame on the next level could be seen. And the River of Flame was the most iconic area of the Burning Hells. This was a vast sea of magma mixed with winding rock paths. The River of Flame seemed to be the source of energy for the Burning Hells, and this place was also the core area of the Realm of Destruction controlled by Baal. The demons had built many forges here and used flames and magma to create demon weapons with dark power to arm the demon army. The source of the River of Flame came from the center of the Realm of Terror under Diablo¡¯s jurisdiction¡ªthe depths of the Chaos Sanctuary. The Chaos Sanctuary was Diablo¡¯s seat of power. Deep underground was the source of the River of Flame. The Chaos Sanctuary was an enormous cross-shaped building similar to a broken cathedral. But this cathedral was surrounded by flames and magma. After countless years, lava and blood had scorched the exterior of the Chaos Sanctuary. Inside the Chaos Sanctuary, countless skulls were piled at the bottom of the walls, scattered on the floor, and stuck in cracks in the walls. The blazing magma and huge torches standing on the floor brought a terrifying shimmer to the Chaos Sanctuary, illuminating the souls locked on the pillars and unable to rest in peace. The Burning Hells was not a whole like the High Heavens but divided into seven realms. The seven realms of the Burning Hells were isolated from each other by the Void, and each realm was an independent spatial bubble that could be reached through portals. Each realm was controlled by a demon king, and the environment was different. But overall, they were extremely cruel and had environments similar to those of the Abyss. It was unknown if it was like this when the Burning Hells was formed or if the seven demon kings had gradually transformed it into this. The reason for so many descriptions was to explain that the Burning Hells was now full. The seven demon kings each had their own domains, and there was no longer any room to accommodate¡­ Roy, an outsider! This was a very funny thing. Mephisto had brought Roy in as external help from the Abyss, but he seemed to have never thought about how to divide territory if Roy wanted to enter the Burning Hells. This was actually not Mephisto¡¯s fault. Even he didn¡¯t expect the High Heavens to collapse so quickly after Roy intervened in this world. Perhaps it was because the seven demon kings and the High Heavens had fought in this world for so long during the Eternal Conflict that the two sides couldn¡¯t be any more familiar with each other. Their minds had already formed habits and set patterns, so they hadn¡¯t been able to determine the winner. And when Roy, an outsider, suddenly intervened, the High Heavens didn¡¯t understand his strength at all, so it collapsed at the first touch. The High Heavens had been destroyed, so a problem immediately arose. The seven demon kings regarded Sanctuary as their exclusive property. After all, there were countless souls for them to seize, and there were also powerful nephalem forces for them to use. The High Heavens had already fallen, so Sanctuary was the most delicious fruit of victory that they could easily obtain. They couldn¡¯t let Roy lay his hands on it, and they couldn¡¯t let him continue to stay in Sanctuary. They were afraid that he would snatch it first. After escaping from the Black Soulstone, the seven demon kings were still in their recovery period. They needed to recover from the wounds to their souls and condense powerful bodies. Under these circumstances, their strength had weakened. From the strength Roy had displayed when he attacked the High Heavens, they didn¡¯t have much chance of winning against him alone. Instead, in the Burning Hells, the seven demon kings could join forces to fight against Roy. Therefore, after the High Heavens War ended, Mephisto couldn¡¯t wait to invite Roy to the Burning Hells as a guest. The seven demon kings had joined forces to fight against the High Heavens for many years. Although they had used some petty schemes against each other, their friendship was still there overall. So when facing an outsider like Roy, they let go of all their dirty thoughts. Just like the Angiris Council set up by the angels, the seven demon kings had also formed a loose council named the Hellfire Council. This name was not as famous as the Angiris Council, and even many demons of the Burning Hells might not have heard of it. To put it bluntly, this council was just the seven demon kings gathering together to discuss matters, and there were no rules or plans of action. The Hellfire Council was held in Diablo¡¯s Chaos Sanctuary. In a room full of powerful dark power in the deepest part of the Chaos Sanctuary, there were seven enormous thrones of darkness arranged in order of three and four. The seven demon kings each had a throne here. In the spreading dark mist, the strange bodies of the seven demon kings were faintly discernible, and their shining demon eyes were the only source of light in the darkness, making this scene look eerie and terrifying. As for Roy, he was currently sitting beside the three thrones. He had added his own throne, but the position of this throne was side by side with Mephisto and the other two demon gods, which was very telling. It had been a few days since the Hellfire Council convened this time. From the beginning, Andariel and the other three Lesser Evils were dissatisfied with Roy¡¯s seating. After being beaten by Roy one by one, they accepted this seating. Afterward, it was about how to deal with the prisoners of war of the High Heavens. The seven demon kings knew that Tyrael¡¯s soul was now in Roy¡¯s hands. They hated the Archangel of Justice, Tyrael, much more than they hated Imperius. After Inarius fell into the hands of Mephisto and the others, his eyes, wings, and limbs had been cut off, and he was still being tortured to this day. It was obvious what kind of miserable state Tyrael would be in if he fell into their hands. However, Roy only had one word for the requests of the seven demon kings. Roy had his own use for Tyrael, so no matter how the seven demon kings hinted, what conditions they offered, or what threats or temptations they said, he only had one attitude¡ªhe absolutely would not hand him over! The seven demon kings talked to Roy for a few days until their saliva was dry, but they couldn¡¯t shake Roy at all. In the end, they could only give up temporarily and ask him for another spoil of war. This spoil of war was found in the ruins of the Crystal Arch. It was a¡­ key condensed from powerful holy light power! After the seven demon kings studied this thing, they found that it was actually the true core of Anu¡¯s spine crystal. After the original colossal crystal of Anu¡¯s spine collapsed, the remaining holy light power seemed to finally condense into this key. Even Mephisto couldn¡¯t guess what this holy light key was. The only one who might know about it was Imperius. But Imperius had already self-destructed his soul and died, so it was difficult to say what exact use this thing had. However, combined with the origin of the High Heavens, after some discussion, the seven demon kings felt that this thing might be the key to reaching Eden! Eden, the Garden of Eden! It was the origin place of Heaven, the true birthplace of all angels and holy light. It was the ultimate, highest-level Heaven. Gabriel, Michael, and Raphael, these famous original Archangels, were stationed in Eden. Because Heaven was at war with demons in the Infinite Worlds, various levels of Heaven were born. These Heavens were secondary military bases for angels to support the Eternal War between the angel legions and demons. This point had been confirmed after they interrogated Tyrael¡¯s soul. The High Heavens was a lower-level Heaven below Eden, and the High Heavens was even still connected to Eden. Tyrael had once found Roy¡¯s name in the Book of Truth projected by Eden. This was proof. However, just as the seven demon kings thought, Imperius was the only one in the entire High Heavens responsible for contacting Eden. The place of contact was also in the Crystal Arch, and it was probably related to Anu¡¯s spine crystal. But it was unclear if this holy light key was the key to opening the gate to Eden. After all, in Roy¡¯s guess, if Anu¡¯s spine crystal really was the spine of a certain creature, it should be to a world-soul titan. Moreover, it should be a world-soul titan with both light and dark powers. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t correspond to the creation myth of this world. But because this world-soul titan courted death by wanting to separate into two, he played himself to death in the end. His two powers finally formed the two Purgatory Spaces of the High Heavens and the Burning Hells. Later, angels and demons discovered this world and entered it. Then because the history of the Eternal Conflict was too long ago, the angels and demons here had vaguely formed their own factions, so they rarely mentioned their origins and finally acquiesced to the Anu creation myth. Roy felt that if his guess was right, this world might be a ¡®seeding place¡¯ for world-soul titans. Otherwise, it was impossible to explain why Sanctuary had given birth to a new world-soul titan like Trag¡¯Oul after Anu. In short, no matter what this holy light key was, it was one of his current chips. He didn¡¯t hold on to it like he did with Tyrael¡¯s soul. Instead, he promised to give it to the seven demon kings, but correspondingly, they had to exchange for it. After all, if this key could really open the Gate of Eden, Roy wouldn¡¯t have the courage to attack Eden. In addition, if the key opened a gate to the birthplace of the world-soul titans, it would also be very dangerous. If the seven demon kings wanted to court death, he would let them go. He didn¡¯t want to get involved. Due to the high potential risk of this key, Roy didn¡¯t intend to hold it. Moreover, this thing might have to be used with the cornerstone of the Burning Hells: the Hellforge. Thus, Roy didn¡¯t ask too much. After exchanging for a considerable number of souls from the seven demon kings, he gave the key away. After finishing all of this, the main event finally came. It was about the distribution of the cake of Sanctuary. In fact, at the demon king level, Mephisto and the others had long looked down on ordinary souls. The population of Sanctuary was not high, so the number of souls they could obtain was naturally very limited. The seven demon kings shouldn¡¯t be so concerned about Sanctuary. But it was actually wrong to think this way. The quality of the human souls in Sanctuary could be said to be beyond imagination. In addition to the influence of the nephalem bloodline, this world had suffered too much! Just like how Tyrael could see the tenacity and kindness of the mortals born under the suffering, demons could also see the distortions and darkness produced by the suffering of the mortals here! War was actually the greatest test of human nature. Under the repeated baptism of the High Heavens and the Burning Hells, the human souls here could be said to have ultra-high quality that humans in other worlds couldn¡¯t have. The souls could be saintly like Uldyssian¡¯s or twisted like Skeleton King Leoric¡¯s¡­ In short, the mortal souls of Sanctuary were extremely attractive to the seven demon kings. In the early years, the seven demon kings had invaded Sanctuary only because of the Worldstone. After the destruction of the Worldstone, their covetous eyes shifted to the nephalem. In particular, Mephisto and the others had participated in the Sin War. They had seen the mighty power that erupted from Uldyssian and were very clear about the power of the nephalem. The stronger they were, the more they would lose control. Since the restrictions imposed by the Worldstone on the nephalem no longer existed, the nephalem were on the verge of losing control as their strength increased. And the nephalem who lost their humanity after losing control would completely fall into the darkness and become the best tools for demon kings! Imagine what it would be like if Roy attacked a certain world with hundreds of thousands of Dante, Vergil, or the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse behind him. Not to mention the seven demon kings, even Roy wanted this world after figuring this out¡­ Therefore, after seeing the extremely greedy expressions on the faces of the seven demon kings, he understood that it was impossible to persuade them to retreat to the Abyss and leave Sanctuary to him. What Roy said to Tyrael earlier might really become reality. He was probably going to fight the seven demon kings. It was not rare for allies to become enemies among demons, so Roy didn¡¯t participate in the dispute between the seven demon kings and only quietly watched them roar at each other. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t expose his thoughts about Sanctuary here. But perhaps his silence was abnormal, so Mephisto noticed. Mephisto roared a few times to suppress the voices of the other demon kings before turning to Roy. ¡°Osiris, don¡¯t you have any thoughts about Sanctuary? Don¡¯t worry. Tell us your request, and we¡¯ll try our best to satisfy you!¡± Roy looked at Mephisto, Diablo, and Baal and then at Andariel, Duriel, Azmodan, and Belial, who were sitting below. He sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t want to say anything because I feel that it¡¯s meaningless to discuss this now. Mephisto, don¡¯t forget. In the future, you saw Lilith¡¯s return. She is the mother of the nephalem. If you want to take Sanctuary into your hands, you have to get past Lilith. Before defeating her, what you¡¯re discussing is all empty talk!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Mephisto nodded. ¡°And this is also why I found you from the Abyss. Osiris, on behalf of the Hellfire Council, I promise you that as long as you work together with us to defeat Lilith, you will be the party who obtains the greatest share of Sanctuary!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk about this another time!¡± Roy waved his hand and looked at Mephisto solemnly. ¡°Tell me honestly. How strong is Lilith? Why are you so afraid?¡± Mephisto, Diablo, and the others looked at each other. After hesitating for a moment, they said, ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m not too sure. In the past, Lilith only displayed the combat strength of an ordinary demon king, and she was even inferior to Andariel. But that was thousands of years ago. Now that she¡¯s been exiled in the Void for many years, we don¡¯t know what her true strength is¡­¡± ¡°Then, why did you invite me here so solemnly?¡± Roy asked with a frown, suspicious. ¡°Because in a future scene, I saw¡­ Lilith holding Diablo¡¯s skull!¡± Mephisto said with a dark expression. ¡°Not only that, but I even saw her kill all of us demons.. I, Diablo, Baal, Andariel, and the others all died in Lilith¡¯s hands¡­¡¯ Chapter 539 Chapter 539: Inarius Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After hearing what Mephisto said, Roy was speechless and couldn¡¯t help complaining, ¡°Mephisto, is your brain damaged? Since you¡¯ve already seen the scene of Lilith killing the seven demon kings, why do you still want to attack Sanctuary? Have you ever thought that it might be because of your actions against Sanctuary that you will attract Lilith¡¯s revenge?¡± ¡°No, no, no, Osiris!¡± Mephisto shook his finger at Roy. ¡°You might be mistaken about one thing. Lilith isn¡¯t going to take revenge on us because we attacked Sanctuary. In fact, whether we let Sanctuary go or not, Lilith will take revenge on us! Don¡¯t forget that she¡¯s a traitor of the Burning Hells!¡± With Mephisto¡¯s reminder, Roy suddenly realized that Lilith was a traitor among the demons. ¡°Lilith was banished twice¡­¡± Mephisto continued. ¡°The last time she returned from the Void, the conflict between her and Hell was already irreconcilable. Not only Hell, but it¡¯s the same for Heaven. Lilith¡¯s hatred is directed at angels and demons at the same time. This is because of her ¡®motherhood¡¯. After returning from the Void the first time, she wanted revenge, but she was alone at the time, so she wanted to use the power of her children, the nephalem. But she underestimated ¡®human nature¡¯! Her nephalem children resisted their mother as though they were in their rebellious phase, causing her to be banished a second time.¡± Roy had nothing to say when he heard this. Even he felt that Lilith was indeed a little tragic. She had resentment toward her family (the Burning Hells) and wanted to take revenge, her children (the nephalem) didn¡¯t support her at all, and she was even beaten up and locked up by her husband (Inarius)¡­ After experiencing these things, it would be strange if Lilith wasn¡¯t resentful. Therefore, Mephisto was right. Regardless of whether the Burning Hells attacked Sanctuary or not, Lilith would definitely take revenge on the Burning Hells after she returned. Of course, the High Heavens was originally also within the scope of her revenge. But because of Roy¡¯s interference, she now had one less target for revenge. Mephisto continued, ¡°My brothers and I know that Lilith will return one day, and we are already mentally prepared for her revenge. And the future scenes I saw were before you descended into this world, Osiris. According to normal development, we might really have fallen into Lilith¡¯s hands. So in order to prevent all of this from happening, I finally thought of a way¡­¡± ¡°Such as introducing me, this¡­ variable?¡± Roy nodded in understanding. ¡°Yes, variable!¡± Mephisto said. ¡°The so-called scenes of the future are actually just a prophecy. In the long river of time, it¡¯s just a ¡®possibility¡¯ of the future. There are probabilities that it will happen, and there are also probabilities that it won¡¯t happen, so it¡¯s not inevitable. As long as enough external variables are added, it will lead to changes in the future.¡± Roy pondered for a while before looking at Mephisto meaningfully. ¡°Are you so sure that my appearance will change your future fate and not cause the opposite effect?¡± ¡°Opposite effect? What do you mean?¡± Mephisto laughed loudly. ¡°Do you mean that your joining will instead cause us to be killed by Lilith? Impossible. I¡¯m certain that even if Lilith returns this time, she¡¯s already contaminated by the Void. Who knows how serious this contamination is? Perhaps she can rely on her own ability to suppress it. But once she starts a war with the Burning Hells and faces us, she won¡¯t be able to suppress the Void contamination. At that time, she¡¯ll lose her mind and become a Void monster. Everything in the material world will become her enemy. Of course, this includes you, Osiris! ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be devoured by a Void monster, you can only help us kill her!¡± Mephisto¡¯s shining demon eyes stared at Roy. ¡°Otherwise, all of us¡­ will die!¡± Roy turned his head and looked at Diablo, Baal, and the others. He found that everyone nodded in agreement with Mephisto¡¯s words. Thus, he stopped talking and just nodded. However, he buried a sentence in his heart: ¡°Then, have you ever thought about what if the Void contamination can be resolved?¡± Mephisto and the others couldn¡¯t be blamed for this. It was not that they were short-sighted. In fact, with Mephisto¡¯s long lifespan, this old fellow had seen too many things. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have known about Void corrosion. But compared to a demon like Lilith, who had been working hard to find a solution to Void corrosion, Mephisto¡¯s inertial thinking was that Void corrosion was unsolvable. Since he didn¡¯t study it, he wouldn¡¯t understand it. Mephisto was confident that after what he said, Roy would definitely stand on their side to deal with Lilith. The Burning Hells with eight demon kings were unprecedentedly powerful. Even if Lilith returned, she wouldn¡¯t be able to cause any trouble, so he now wanted to forcibly bind Roy and pull him into their chariot. But he would have never thought that Roy and Lilith had the possibility of naturally joining forces¡­ Although Roy was still chatting with Mephisto and the others in the Burning Hells, he was already considering the possibility of jumping sides¡­ Seeing Roy also nodding, Mephisto thought that he agreed with what he said, so he continued proudly, ¡°Of course, considering that Lilith might be hiding some power that we don¡¯t know, there¡¯s no need for all of us to rush to appear in the next invasion of Sanctuary. I have a better candidate here!¡± With that, Mephisto stood up from his black throne. With a gentle wave of his hand, he moved a huge cornerstone away. Then Roy saw a cave emitting faint flames on the cliff behind the cornerstone. Diablo, Baal, and the others knew what Mephisto wanted to do, so they stood up, shrank their bodies, and followed Mephisto into the hidden cave. Roy naturally followed. As he walked, he observed the situation in the cave and found a long flight of stairs extending straight down, seemingly leading deep underground. ¡°Mephisto, where are you taking us?¡± Roy asked. ¡°The interrogation room! A place to hold important prisoners!¡± Mephisto replied without looking back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll understand when we get there!¡± Roy didn¡¯t say anything else and followed the demon kings down. After walking for some time, he finally found dazzling flames in front of him. They had likely arrived. After he walked down the stairs, his eyes suddenly brightened. What appeared in front of him was an enormous cave. It was an enormous pit, and at the bottom of the pit was boiling hot magma. The scorching air was full of smelly poisonous gas, and in the center of the magma lake, a stone pillar stood. Although this stone pillar was higher than the magma surface, it was shorter than the place where Roy and the others were currently standing, which was equivalent to a safe area from the magma lake. To the demon kings, this distance was not an obstacle, so they could easily see the scene at the top of the stone pillar. There was a cluster of crystals growing 360 degrees around it, and these crystals formed a ring around the pillar. In the center of the ring, an angel bound by countless chains was hanging there. This angel¡¯s light wings had long been broken, and his limbs had been cut off. His strength was constantly being extracted by the chains, forcing him to maintain his mortal form. Under the hood was a haggard and hideous face, and the surrounding crystals were reflecting his appearance. His eyelidless eyes were wide open in madness and despair, forcing him to see his face and appearance in these crystals. Inarius! Roy immediately understood. Mephisto then confirmed Roy¡¯s guess. ¡°That¡¯s right. The candidate I¡¯m talking about is Inarius. He was once an adviser to the Angiris Council of the High Heavens; the deputy of the Archangel of Justice, Tyrael; the creator of Sanctuary, and now a pathetic abandoned person. I believe that after Lilith returns, she will be happy to see her husband appear in front of her, right?¡± Hearing Mephisto¡¯s words, the other six demon kings laughed strangely. Especially when they saw the miserable appearance of Inarius, who could only squirm, their hearts were full of incomparable joy. They had seen this scene thousands of times, but they had not had enough. Roy didn¡¯t say anything and observed Inarius¡¯s situation. He found that Inarius had actually fallen. It seemed that the long period of imprisonment and torture had obliterated his mind. Roy saw all kinds of negative emotions such as fear, pain, hatred, and so on from him, but he didn¡¯t have his own thoughts. The power emanating from this former Archangel was completely dark, which was already the manifestation of a fallen angel. In addition, Inarius had another power. Roy could tell after distinguishing it slightly that it was¡­ the power of death! After thinking about it, he frowned and asked Mephisto, ¡°Malthael?¡± Mephisto nodded approvingly. ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s Malthael. To be precise, it¡¯s his divine spark! After the High Heavens eliminated Malthael, the Angel of Death, they didn¡¯t find his soul returning to the Crystal Arch, so they thought that he had completely perished. But they ignored a problem. How could death itself still die? At that time, although Malthael¡¯s body had collapsed, the divine spark representing death remained. The remaining soul was also under the protection of this divine spark. My clone spent some time finding him in a ruin outside Westmarch. Malthael wanted to resurrect, so I made a contract with him. I helped him find a body suitable for him, and he would become a member of our Burning Hells!¡± ¡°This body is Inarius¡¯s?¡± Roy understood. ¡°Inarius¡¯s mind has already been obliterated through endless torture. Malthael¡¯s divine spark and soul can control the movements of this body, and the power of death can fuse very well with the darkness. On the outside, he looks like Inarius, but on the inside, he¡¯s Malthael. Lilith will definitely fall for it if we use him as the vanguard of Hell, right?¡± Roy sighed in his heart. These old fellows from Hell are really not easy to deal with. They can use all kinds of schemes and tricks at will. It seems like a catastrophe for Sanctuary is coming. And Lilith has probably quietly arrived, right? What will she do next? Chapter 540 Chapter 540: Storms Rising Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios On the seventh day after the Hellfire Council convened, an enormous Gate of Hell opened in the kingdom of Kehjistan in Sanctuary, and the army of Hell poured out like a tide. The Burning Hells officially launched an attack on Sanctuary, and the one leading this army was Inarius, who had just been released from prison! This creator of Sanctuary, the father of the nephalem, had gone completely crazy. The long torture of the seven demon kings for more than a thousand years had utterly defeated his mind. The dark power of the Burning Hells had completely corrupted him into a fallen angel. After being released, although he had recovered his body and limbs, the light wings on his back had already turned grayish-black, and what filled his brain was only endless hatred and fear. He only wanted to vent his crazy thoughts of wanting to destroy everything to his heart¡¯s content. On this land that he had created, Inarius caused immense damage. In just a day, most of the kingdom of Kehjistan had fallen. The ground that Inarius and his army walked on was scorched black by flames, and the rivers they passed through became dry and cracked. Plants withered or even mutated, animals died and stank, and countless maggots and flies wreaked havoc in the bones, enjoying a feast of decay. Fires ignited in the forests, and venom flowed in the swamps. In the wilderness, human bones could be seen everywhere. They might have been adventurers, thieves, or soldiers of the human kingdoms when they were alive. But now that they were lying on the ground, their swords and armor broken, the flesh of their bodies long bitten off by demons. Their bones were full of bite marks, and all kinds of poisonous insects crawled in and out of the skeletons¡¯ eye sockets. The ground was dead silent, but the carrion-eating crows and vultures in the sky let out cheerful and strange cries, as though countless souls were wailing and constantly cursing this purgatory-like world. The tragedy of the kingdom of Kehjistan quickly spread throughout Sanctuary. Although the various kingdoms of Sanctuary had already expected the invasion of Hell after the destruction of the High Heavens and had made some defenses against it, they didn¡¯t expect the demons to arrive so quickly, so they were caught off guard. It had to be said that the humans of Sanctuary still had the terrible issues of human nature. Before the arrival of the demons of Hell, the various kingdoms were still arguing with each other. The various kings, aristocrats, and religions couldn¡¯t form a true unified resistance and alliance. Even when the kingdom of Kehjistan asked the surrounding kingdoms for help, the surrounding kingdoms were still unwilling to believe it because it involved their finances and interests. It was not until the news of the destruction of Kehjistan that the various kingdoms in Sanctuary woke up from their dream. The sense of crisis of their destruction truly descended on them at this moment, and humans hurriedly recruited soldiers to form a defense line to resist the invasion of the demons. Although angels were not very friendly to the humans of Sanctuary, they were still the archenemies of demons. In the past, when the High Heavens was still around, Heaven would definitely send troops to fight demons in such situations. But now that the High Heavens was gone, humans could only rely on themselves. Only at this time did the people who had participated in expelling angels feel deep regret. They realized that they had personally buried their reinforcements¡­ But it was too late to regret now. The people of Sanctuary could only muster their spirits and participate in the war. Fire beacons representing the invasion of demons lit up at the borders of the various kingdoms. They opened the doors of their treasuries, distributed a large number of armor and weapons, and dispatched soldiers to the front line in a hurry. The humans of Sanctuary all had nephalem bloodlines. The only difference was whether they were thin or not. Thus, most of the soldiers actually had a certain amount of combat strength. They could use weapons proficiently and had certain magic abilities. Moreover, after training, the battle formations and defensive lines they formed could deal with some ordinary demons. But the high-rank demons and demon lords in the Hell army needed stronger nephalem to deal with them. These powerful elite nephalem warriors were generally nurtured by various religious organizations. Fortunately, these religious organizations recognized the dire situation and sent their strongest warriors to the front line to help. Kehjistan was originally a powerful kingdom in Sanctuary, and the mages were born here. But because of the inquisitive nature of mages, a profession that pursued truth, the mages had summoned the first demons in Sanctuary when they were experimenting with magic. It was precisely because of this that the Burning Hells discovered the existence of Sanctuary. Moreover, because of the war caused by the division of the mages, the kingdom rapidly weakened. Not long ago, the Lord of Lies, Belial, had occupied the body of their king, causing great chaos. This kingdom was a rather tragic country. Because of its special geographical location, the Burning Hells had chosen it as the eruption point for this invasion. Kehjistan was in the center of Sanctuary. When the Hell army emerged from here, it would quickly attack in all directions with this spot as the center. The advantage was that the Hell army could attack the surrounding kingdoms at the same time, forcing the human defense line to extend infinitely. This strategy had been proposed by Azmodan, the military advisor of Hell. He was one of the few strategic talents who could command large-scale wars among the seven demon kings. Of course, he didn¡¯t appear personally this time but let Inarius take the lead. The fallen Inarius was now the best tool for the Burning Hells. The longer the defense line, the more strained the human resistance would become. The number of powerful nephalem elite warriors was relatively small to begin with, and after investing in the defense line everywhere, it was only a drop in the bucket. Even though humans had done their best to resist, kingdoms still fell from time to time, cities turned into ruins, and fertile fields turned into scorched earth. Pessimism quietly spread among ordinary humans. Especially when news came from the front line that the one leading the army of Hell to attack Sanctuary was actually their creator, Inarius, this pessimism and depression became even greater. However, it had to be said that the nephalem had a strong spirit of resistance in their bones. They had resisted angels, demons, and even their mother, so it didn¡¯t seem difficult for them to resist their father now. Ordinary nephalem might feel pessimistic, but the elite nephalem warriors, who had awakened their nephalem power and were constantly becoming stronger in battle, would not. They relied on their bravery to counterattack the Hell army time and time again. Many warriors even charged into the depths of the enemy camp and tried to execute the decapitation tactic against Inarius. However, regardless of what was said about Inarius, he was actually very powerful. He was once Tyrael¡¯s deputy, an existence second only to the five Archangels. Compared to demons, he was above the lord level and not yet a demon king. After creating Sanctuary, he had always been the controller of the Worldstone. Not only could he weaken the nephalem, but he could also strengthen himself. In fact, when the Worldstone still existed, Inarius was the strongest in Sanctuary. If not for this, it would have been impossible for him to banish Lilith. Now that the Worldstone had been destroyed, Inarius could no longer use its power, but Mephisto had found Malthael¡¯s divine spark for him¡­ The current Inarius could be said to have the combat strength of an Archangel, or rather, a demon king. In the army of Hell, he was quite difficult to deal with. Except for the nephalem warriors who had entered the High Heavens under Tyrael¡¯s leadership and participated in defeating Diablo, it wasn¡¯t easy for the other nephalem warriors to kill him! In several decapitation attacks against him, Inarius had killed many nephalem. In just over two months, the Hell army led by Inarius spread throughout Sanctuary like cancer cells, but no one could stop him. During this time, Roy, Mephisto, and the other demon kings didn¡¯t appear and just hid behind the scenes to observe. They knew that Lilith would definitely appear. Roy didn¡¯t continue to stay in the Burning Hells. He didn¡¯t have the mood to compete with the seven demon kings for the limited territory of Hell, nor did he fancy it. After Inarius led the army out, Roy left Hell alone. This time, he went straight to the Frozen Sea and found a giant iceberg in the sea. He stopped on the iceberg and observed the development of the war through the Demon Eyes that he had left in Sanctuary while slowly engraving a magic formation here, preparing to summon a huge Gate of the Abyss here. The seven demon kings didn¡¯t know what Roy was doing. In view of the fact that Roy had hidden after descending and then suddenly erupted with a battle record of flattening the High Heavens, the seven demon kings didn¡¯t find his disappearance strange and only thought that he was planning something again. Roy had never shown any hostility toward the seven demon kings, so they thought that he was now on their side. Even if he was planning something, it was probably to deal with Lilith¡¯s arrangements, so they were naturally happy to see it happen. When storms swept all over Sanctuary, Roy finished his Gate of the Abyss. Because Sanctuary was a world sandwiched in Purgatory Spaces, if it directly connected to the Abyss from here, the commotion caused would be immense. When Roy descended, it was like this. But this time, he chose a location on the Frozen Sea. No matter how big the commotion was, mortals wouldn¡¯t be able to observe it. Trag¡¯Oul, the only world-soul titan here, might know and sense it, but he would probably not dare to appear and stop him. With Roy¡¯s demon king strength, the Gate of the Abyss he opened was extremely huge. The black Gate of the Abyss was more than a kilometer tall. After stabilizing with an ominous aura, the first thing that flew out of the Gate of the Abyss was Rafaro¡¯s enormous head. ¡°Ah, another new world?¡± With a resounding dragon roar, Rafaro¡¯s emotional voice sounded in Roy¡¯s mind. His colossal body continuously stretched out from the Gate of the Abyss. ¡°My master, after so long, have you finally remembered to summon me?¡± ¡°Cut the crap!¡± Roy snorted. ¡°Are Julia and Benia here?¡± ¡°Just behind!¡± Rafaro replied. His body finally emerged from the Gate of the Abyss, and he hovered in the sky. At the same time, two petite figures rushed out of the Gate of the Abyss impatiently and flew toward Roy. ¡°Darling!!!¡± Julia and Benia jumped into Roy¡¯s arms excitedly and sniffed his scent desperately. Although the flow of time in Sanctuary was slightly different from that of the Abyss, it was generally about the same. Roy had been here for a few years, and about the same amount of time had passed in the Abyss.. Julia and Benia had been missing Roy so much that they were about to go crazy¡­ Chapter 541 Chapter 541: Army Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Roy pinched Benia¡¯s tail and rubbed Julia¡¯s wing roots. Just as the two of them were about to go limp, he helped them stand steadily. After asking how much time had passed in the Abyss, Roy nodded and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the army I asked you to bring?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it there?¡± Benia pointed at the Gate of the Abyss behind her. Roy looked up and saw Fat Tiger¡¯s colossal titan hellhound body emerging from the Gate of the Abyss. As he walked, his three heads looked around adorably. Sareth, who had Calamity at his waist, was riding on Fat Tiger¡¯s back and observing the surroundings curiously like him. When the human and dog found that the frozen environment around them didn¡¯t seem to be much different from Frostfire City, they quickly lost interest. Then Fat Tiger and Sareth saw Roy. Sareth waved at Roy excitedly and urged Fat Tiger to run over. But unlike in the past, Fat Tiger didn¡¯t rush over like a tank to lick Roy. Instead, he slowly carried Sareth over calmly before lying down in front of Roy and barking. After they passed through the Gate of the Abyss, Abyss demons began to appear one after another. Inferno Overlord Berial, Madama Styx, and the other demon lords were leading them through the Gate of the Abyss. It was the army that Julia and Benia had brought from Frostfire City¡­ Sareth jumped down from Fat Tiger¡¯s back, and Roy reached out to catch him. After weighing him, he smiled. ¡°Not bad. You¡¯ve grown taller and heavier!¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Sareth rubbed his nose proudly. ¡°Foster Father, I can now completely demonize like Dante!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Roy was surprised. ¡®You reached the lord level so quickly? Impressive!¡± Sareth smiled, a little embarrassed. Roy looked at Fat Tiger, who was lying like a small mountain in front of him, and asked Julia, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this guy? Why did he suddenly become calm?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a father!¡± Julia curled her lips. ¡°Cerberus gave birth to a litter of three-headed hellhounds for him! So she didn¡¯t follow him this time, and Cassandra is helping take care of the puppies.¡± Roy¡¯s eyes widened. Although he knew that Cerberus had been pursuing Fat Tiger, he didn¡¯t expect that she would really take down Fat Tiger, this silly, straightforward dog. During the time he was not in Frostfire City, Fat Tiger had become a father?! Roy¡¯s head was full of question marks. Speaking of which, when I created Fat Tiger, did I add a fertility function for him? Or did the system complete it on its own? ¡°Tsk, what a big change!¡± Thinking that there might be a bunch of silly little Fat Tigers surrounding him after returning, Roy felt a headache. But looking at the army teleporting over from the Gate of the Abyss one after another, he noticed this iceberg was already showing signs of being unable to accommodate them. He could only stop thinking about this for the time being and use his frost power to expand the iceberg. During Roy¡¯s absence, Julia and Benia had not been idle. They had been expanding his demon army. They continuously recruited large numbers of demons from the upper and middle levels of the Abyss and also recruited a large number of high-rank demons. Coupled with Inferno Overlord Berial, Madama Styx, and the other demon lords, Roy¡¯s demon king army was already quite large. ¡°Your Majesty!¡± After a while, the demons pouring out of the Gate of the Abyss began to decrease, and the Gate of the Abyss slowly closed. Madama Styx waved her black phoenix-tailed demon butterfly wings behind her and came to Roy. ¡°Your demon king army has assembled. There are about four hundred thousand low-rank demons, one hundred thousand middle-rank demons, and ten thousand high-rank demons. We await your instructions.¡± ¡°An army of around five hundred and fifty thousand demon soldiers?¡± Roy nodded. This number was almost enough, so he praised Madama Styx, making her smile. Inferno Overlord Berial, this fiery bull, walked over with his sword of flames. It was obvious that the surrounding frozen environment made him very uncomfortable. He came in front of Roy, lowered his head, and saluted him. Then he spat fire and asked, ¡°Your Majesty, did you summon us to destroy this world?¡± ¡°No, our opponents might be seven demon kings!¡± Roy replied. These words almost made Berial stagger to the ground. He looked at Roy in disbelief. ¡°Seven¡­ seven demon kings?¡± ¡°Maybe eight or more!¡± Roy silently counted Inarius and Lilith, making Berial even more speechless. Why are His Majestys opponents becoming more and more¡­ high-end?! However, out of veneration for Roy¡¯s powerful strength, the demon lords didn¡¯t have too many doubts. In any case, they would kill whoever he told them to, even if they were demon kings. In contrast, Julia asked worriedly, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Darling, did you fall out with Mephisto?¡± ¡°More or less. This world is very unique. You¡¯ll soon understand. The humans here are all Sareth¡¯s compatriots!¡± Roy said. ¡°They¡¯re all descendants born from the union of angels and demons!¡± As soon as Sareth heard what Roy said, his eyes lit up, and he quickly asked, ¡°Really, Foster Father?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! They¡¯re all nephilim like you, Dante, Vergil, and the others. But in this world, they¡¯re called nephalem. The pronunciation is slightly different,¡± Roy said. ¡°So I want to preserve this special world and not let it be destroyed. But Mephisto and his brothers have become our competitors this time¡­¡± Benia understood. ¡°Mephisto and the others have been operating in this world for many years. They have a large army, and the demons here will only obey them. Is that why you asked us to bring your army over?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Roy nodded. It was indeed so. The demons of the Burning Hells could be said to be the subordinates of the seven demon kings. Even when they attacked the High Heavens earlier and these demon soldiers were under Roy¡¯s command, they only did so under the orders of the seven demon kings. Moreover, the souls of the native demons of the Burning Hells were bound to the Hellforge, so they would only recognize the seven demon kings as their masters. No matter how famous Roy was as the King of Despair, it was impossible for him to get the demons to turn around and attack the seven demon kings. When he attacked the High Heavens earlier, he had been able to fight against Imperius and the other three Archangels with the help of the seven demon kings¡¯ army. It was the same now. If he wanted to fight the seven demon kings on their home ground. he had to have an army to deal with their cannon fodder. This was why he had summoned Julia and the others. Facing seven demon kings, he was still a little weak alone¡­ In addition, this world had the world-soul titan Trag¡¯Oul and the Red Sea Queen Lilith. Although Roy didn¡¯t know if they would really fight, he had to plan ahead. After hearing about the situation Roy was facing, Benia pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Then, this army might not be enough. We still need to summon more. In addition, we lack high-end combat strength. Julia and I can fuse and release the demon Junia¡­¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. We still have time!¡± Roy nodded. ¡°If there aren¡¯t enough troops, then we¡¯ll open another Gate of the Abyss. Moreover, we¡¯re still watching the show for the time being. I¡¯m not the only opponent of the seven demon kings!¡± Next, Berial, Madama Styx, and the others went to settle the army. Julia, Benia, and Sareth surrounded Roy and chatted about the recent situation after Roy left. While they were catching up, the war situation in Sanctuary changed drastically. When the human territories were constantly falling under the attack of the hell army, when it became more and more difficult for humans to resist, the necromancers of the Priests of Rathma appeared. These necromancers, who had always been unaccepted by the world, brought the undead army they had awakened and joined the battlefront against the demons. With the help of the undead army that was tireless and didn¡¯t know pain, humans finally stood firm under the attacks of the demons. However, what made people feel strange was that these necromancers, who had always believed in the path of balance, did not continue to promote their concept of balance to the world. Instead, they kept mentioning the sins the nephalem had once committed against their ¡®mother¡¯. The seven demon kings and even Roy were wrong about one thing. Although Lilith had returned, when the humans of Sanctuary were attacked by the demon army, she didn¡¯t immediately stand up to protect her children. Although she was indeed the mother of the nephalem and had maternal instincts, don¡¯t forget that she was still a demon. Back then, because of Uldyssian¡¯s rebellion against her, she had been banished to the Void again. She couldn¡¯t forgive this so easily! Therefore, even though Mendeln welcomed her back again and hoped to obtain Lilith¡¯s help in the upcoming disaster, she didn¡¯t agree immediately. Instead, she told him that she would only take action after the nephalem apologized to her and obtained her forgiveness. This was why the necromancers of the Priests of Rathma suddenly appeared and preached about their sins. Because of Mendeln, they were the first to understand the situation of the Sin War. Now, they hoped to preach the history of the Sin War and make people repent to Lilith. Unfortunately, this effort quickly failed. For many short-lived nephalem, what happened thousands of years ago was a very long time ago, and they had no feelings about it. They had no impression of the ¡®mother of the nephalem¡¯ that they had never seen before. In addition, the always eerie and gloomy necromancers made it difficult for ordinary nephalem to trust them. Many people even subconsciously developed conspiracy theories, thinking that this might be some kind of scheme by the necromancers to seize their souls¡­ Some wise and farsighted people believed the necromancers, but these people were only a few after all, and they couldn¡¯t affect everyone¡¯s will. Contradictions and differences had always existed in human society, and it was the same now. The necromancers, who had been away from people for a long time and had been dealing with corpses, didn¡¯t expect such a situation to happen. Being fooled by Trag¡¯Oul¡¯s path of balance, they lacked an understanding of human society. The final outcome of this matter was that their appearance gave the human defense line a breather. The various kingdoms felt that they could do it again, that they didn¡¯t need the mother of the nephalem to save them, and that humans could defeat the demons themselves. With this thought, the ruling class found the nephalem heroes who had defeated Diablo in the High Heavens. They convinced these powerful heroes to return to the battlefield and fizht against the armv of Hell in an attempt to defeat Inarius. The necromancers were at a loss and didn¡¯t know what to do. The seven demon kings were also puzzled. Inarius didn¡¯t lure Lilith out? Roy was the only one who understood the entire situation. He, who had Demon Eyes looking everywhere, felt that the real reason why Lilith had yet to appear might be that she was waiting for an opportunity.. Moreover, she was probably doing the same thing as Roy¡ªaccumulating her own army¡­ Chapter 542 Chapter 542: Roy and Lilith l s First Exchange Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In Roy¡¯s opinion, Lilith¡¯s current situation was probably similar to his. After returning from the Void, she was also alone. If she wanted to take revenge on the Burning Hells, she had to have at least a sufficient number of troops. Unlike Roy, Lilith couldn¡¯t summon demons from the Abyss. She had been away from the Abyss for too long. Even if she could summon some demons in the name of a demon king, the numbers might not be enough to meet her needs. After thinking about it, he felt that she could only rely on her children, the nephalem. However, it was not easy to form a nephalem army. Thanks to the repeated invasions of the seven demon kings and the Burning Hells, the nephalem had always been vigilant against demons. Roy put himself in Lilith¡¯s shoes and imagined it. He felt that if she wanted to raise an army that belonged to her to fight against Hell, then the best entry point should be royal authority! Although the nephalem didn¡¯t have a large population, there were actually nearly a hundred large and small countries in the entire world. Not to mention the small kingdoms and city-states, there were the larger and more famous ones such as Khanduras, Entsteig, Westmarch, Lut Gholein, Kehjistan, and so on. The less famous ones were Duncraig, Bramwell, Skartara, Scosglen, etc. These were all large city-states and kingdoms with a relatively dense population in Sanctuary. In the repeated demon invasions, these countries had played quite an important role in resistance. If Lilith could control the monarchs of these countries and get them to give orders, she would soon be able to control a large number of nephalem troops. After realizing this, Roy immediately mobilized his Demon Eyes to monitor some of the countries around Kehjistan, especially the palaces of these countries. The tiny Demon Eyes were completely invisible, and although they looked strange, they were not contaminated with the slightest demonic aura and dark power, so they were difficult to discover. He used these Demon Eyes to monitor dozens of monarchs at the same time, wanting to find traces of Lilith in this way. His judgment was right. About five days later, a Demon Eye arranged in the city of Lut Gholein sent a faint fluctuation. He immediately focused his attention on this Demon Eye and saw the scene from it. Lut Gholein was a neighboring city-state to the kingdom of Kehjistan, but this neighboring actually meant that they were separated by a relatively wide sea. In fact, Lut Gholein and Kehjistan were already divided into two countries on two continents. Lut Gholein was on the eastern continent, and Kejistan was on the western continent. Although the demon army led by Inarius was still wreaking havoc on the western continent, the eastern continent was also affected. During this period of time, the city of Lut Gholein was often harassed by a large number of flying demons, and these flying demons flew over from the sea. Facing the demon invasion, the city of Lut Gholein didn¡¯t have any good ideas. It could only strengthen its defense and carry all kinds of large anti-air ballistas onto the city wall. Numerous city guards patrolled the city day and night. It was ten o¡¯clock at night, and the lord of Lut Gholein had not rested yet. He was sitting in his palace and reading all kinds of official documents, and a quill was constantly moving. Under the light of the lamp, the lord¡¯s bald head was reflecting light. From this scene, he could be considered a rather diligent lord. But what he didn¡¯t know was that on the roof of his palace, an invisible Demon Eye was observing him¡­ Perhaps because he was exhausted, the lord stopped writing and rubbed his forehead with a headache. But at this moment, the oil lamp used to illuminate the palace suddenly extinguished. The lord was stunned for a moment. But before he could react, he saw a dim, blood-like red light suddenly cover the palace. The lord looked up and found that a passage had suddenly appeared not far in front of him. The dim, blood-like light was coming from this passage. The bald lord seemed a little flustered, but he found that his surroundings had fallen into dead silence, and he couldn¡¯t hear the voices of any palace guards at all. At the same time, a call from the depths of his heart came faintly, making him stand up in a daze. He moved his slightly fat body and slowly walked toward the passage. Seeing this, Roy immediately controlled the Demon Eye to fly up and follow the lord into the passage. The passage was full of blood-red light, and there seemed to be a lazy murmur echoing, but it was impossible to tell where the voice came from. The bald lord walked along the passage in a daze and soon arrived at the end. At the end of the passage was a dazzling blood-red color, and a demon was standing with their hands by their side in this blood-red light. When the bald lord saw the demon, he was shocked. He began to retreat in fear, wanting to leave the passage. But he found that although this demon didn¡¯t take a step, the demon was approaching him bit by bit. Finally, when the bald lord left the passage, the demon followed him out. Through the scene transmitted by the Demon Eye, Roy was shocked when he saw the appearance of this demon. It was indeed Lilith! Although the Lilith of this world and the Lilith that Roy had come into contact with in the Darksiders world were different in appearance, her female demon form, the demon horns on her head, and the cold aura unique to a queen emanating from her were all so similar that he immediately realized that she was Lilith! Compared to the Lilith in the Darksiders world, this Lilith in front of him looked more human. Except for her head and the demon wings on her head, her body was completely a human female. The fair skin exposed in front of her chest even looked so exquisite, and the two hemispheres wrapped in the black baroque dress faintly exuded a strong charm. She walked toward the bald lord step by step, and the bald lord retreated in shock step by step until his back hit his office table. At this moment, she was already standing in front of the bald lord. Although the bald lord looked fat, he was not actually short. But when he stood in front of Lilith, he could only reach the height of her abdomen. This Blood Queen¡¯s demon form was quite tall. The bald lord looked at the female demon in front of him and didn¡¯t dare to move at all. At this moment, Lilith lowered her head slightly and stretched out her right hand. Under the terrified gaze of the bald lord, Lilith¡¯s right hand grabbed¡­ a necklace on his chest. The pendant of this necklace had a circular shape in the middle, and two slender forks extended out from below. She held this pendant and played with it in her hand. The pendant worn by the bald lord was the proof of identity for an organization, the organization formed by Uldyssian: the Edyrem. During the Sin War, the Edyrem had gathered a group of first-generation nephalem. After Uldyssian¡¯s death, although the organization disbanded, its inheritance was still there. Perhaps because of the outstanding bloodlines, most of their descendants had extraordinary achievements. The bald lord was one of them. His ancestors were the pioneers of the city-state of Lut Gholein. After becoming the lord of Lut Gholein, this iconic necklace was passed down from generation to generation. In fact, if one looked carefully, they would find that there were many strange objects and portraits in the bald lord¡¯s study. These objects and portraits were all memories of the era of the Edyrem. But because the Edyrem¡¯s memories were removed after the Sin War, the bald lord didn¡¯t know this and only thought that these things were portraits of his ancestors. Even the pendant he was wearing, he didn¡¯t understand the meaning behind it. After playing with the pendant for a while, Lilith quickly put it down. She lowered her head, looked at the lord, and moved closer and closer to him. The bald lord didn¡¯t dare to move at all and could only watch helplessly as this demoness approached his neck. Lilith stretched out her hand and touched the bald lord¡¯s neck while sniffing it. Of course, she was not smelling the lord¡¯s sweat but the smell of blood from the arteries in his neck. From the scent of the blood, Lilith smelled the bloodline of a first-generation nephalem on the bald lord. For a moment, the black tears under Lilith¡¯s eyes seemed to deepen. She whispered in the bald lord¡¯s ear, ¡°Unfilial child, it¡¯s time for you to atone¡­¡± Speaking of which, Lilith was definitely extremely dissatisfied with Uldyssian. She had personally liberated his bloodline and allowed him to obtain great power. But she didn¡¯t expect that he would turn on her and trap her, causing her to be banished by Inarius again. Now that she saw a descendant of the Edyrem again, she naturally didn¡¯t have a good tone. The bald lord¡¯s entire body was stiff, and he didn¡¯t dare to move, but he still asked, ¡°W-who are you? What do you want to do?¡±. ¡°I am your mother, your creator¡­¡± Lilith murmured in the lord¡¯s ear. ¡°Child, now that I¡¯ve returned, it¡¯s time to repay what you owe me¡­¡± Hearing this, the bald lord immediately realized Lilith¡¯s identity. Although the memories of the Sin War had been removed, the origin of Sanctuary had always been circulating in history books. Of course, the people knew about the existence of Lilith, the mother of the nephalem. However, as mentioned earlier, Lilith¡¯s demonic appearance made the bald lord unable to feel any attachment to this mother at all. Instead, there was only fear¡­ He didn¡¯t know how to answer Lilith. In fact, Lilith didn¡¯t need him to answer. After returning from the Void, she realized that the thoughts of her children had long changed. Relying on blood relations was no longer enough to control them. If she wanted to control them, she had to completely conquer their thoughts and minds. Just as Lilith was about to attack the bald lord, she suddenly realized something and looked up at the roof of the palace. When Roy saw Lilith¡¯s gaze from the scene transmitted by the Demon Eye, he immediately realized that Lilith had discovered the Demon Eye! After thinking about it, Roy removed the invisible state of the Demon Eye. Lilith stretched out her hand and took the Demon Eye into her palm. She looked at the small winged eye coldly and asked, ¡®Who are you?¡± Soon, Roy¡¯s answer came from the Demon Eye. ¡°¡­ Osiris!¡± Hearing this name, Lilith suddenly showed a cold smile. ¡°Very good. I will come and find you soon¡­¡± Then without waiting for Roy¡¯s response, she crushed the Demon Eye. Just like that, Roy and Lilith¡¯s first exchange ended in less than three seconds. The transmission was stopped. Roy, who was far away on the Frozen Throne in the Frozen Sea, couldn¡¯t help frowning as he pondered over Lilith¡¯s last sentence. What does she mean? Is she listing me as an enemy or¡­ Roy was a little unsure. The communication time was too short, and he didn¡¯t know what kind of state Lilith was in now. Normally speaking, he and Lilith of this world were basically strangers, but she seemed to know his name from the communication. Did she Imow because of the name of the King of Despair that spread after he conquered the High Heavens, or did she obtain memories from clones of other worlds like Mephisto? After thinking about it for a while, Roy let it go. Okay, it¡¯s useless to think too much now.. Since she said that she would come and find me soon, I¡¯ll wait¡­ well know whether shes friend or foe the moment we meet! Chapter 543 Chapter 543: Save the Children Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lilith didn¡¯t stop because of her short exchange with Roy. Next, she continued to wander around the various human countries and controlled the monarchs and nobles under them. A small portion of these controlled monarchs and nobles had the bloodline of the first-generation nephalem. After learning from Uldyssian¡¯s lesson, Lilith directly adopted a compulsory control method. She used the power of her bloodline to make these monarchs and nobles unable to resist her orders and requests. Even the first-generation nephalem were like this, let alone the ones with lower bloodlines. Lilith¡¯s army was quietly growing. After she crushed the Demon Eye, Roy didn¡¯t continue to track and monitor her. After all, he was only confirming if she had really arrived. Now that he had confirmed it, there was no need to annoy her. He was only summoning and expanding his army while watching the development of Sanctuary. The war that Inarius had started in Sanctuary with the army of Hell was gradually sweeping through more and more countries. A large number of refugees were fleeing from the flames of war to relatively safe countries. They brought immense burdens and panic, making all of Sanctuary understand that the danger of genocide caused by the demon invasion was rising. Therefore, after the humans realized that they couldn¡¯t continue like this, they carefully planned a desperate counterattack against Inarius. Tens of thousands of nephalem warriors fought against the Hell army in the territory around the city of Viz-Jun. Under the brave fighting of these warriors, they forced a gap in the Hell army and covered the nephalem heroes who had participated in killing Diablo in the High Heavens, allowing them to go deep into the depths of Viz-Jun to execute the decapitation tactic. This team of nephalem heroes consisted of ten people. Among them, there were two crusaders, three barbarians, two sorcerers, a demon hunter, a witch doctor, and a monk. They were the survivors of the war with the High Heavens and the last warriors who had participated in the battle to kill Malthael. After several cruel wars, these ten surviving nephalem warriors had honed their superb skills. The nephalem bloodlines in their bodies had completely awakened and even reached the level of their ancestors. They might not even be weaker than Uldyssian. Without the restrictions of the Worldstone, these heroic warriors had already become the ceiling of nephalem power in the current Sanctuary. If they could kill Inarius in this battle, then perhaps they would become legendary figures like their ancestors, heroes who could be recorded in the annals of human history like Tal Rasha, Bul-Kathos, Natalya, and so on¡­ However, an unexpected accident happened in this battle¡­ In the beginning, this team of heroes charged toward Inarius like a hot knife through butter. Inarius¡¯s demon guards rushed forward one after another, wanting to stop their advance, but they all fell under the heroes¡¯ weapons. The barbarians roared heroically, and the sharp blades and axes in their hands flew back and forth like violent gusts of wind sweeping away fallen leaves. The blood of countless demons dyed their bodies red. Flames and lightning erupted alternately among the demons, turning them into ashes and coke as their screams resounded. From time to time, light would shine in the sky, and then giant meteors would tear through the sky and smash down. Flying knives, arrows, and crossbow bolts shot out like rain, and every shot hit the most vital parts of the demons. Due to the destruction of the High Heavens and the Crystal Arch, the holy light power of the crusaders had weakened to a certain extent. But with their fanatical faith in holy light, they also set off a storm of holy light among the demons. They smashed the demons with their shields and cut them into pieces with swords while their heavy armor blocked countless attacks for their comrades. They were the strongest pillars of this team of heroes¡­ No one could stop this hero team, not even demons! They were like red-hot blades cutting into butter, and in a short time, they successfully killed their way into the army of thousands and arrived in front of Inarius. Facing the fallen angel Inarius, the father of the nephalem, the heroes didn¡¯t hesitate at all. They rushed forward and fought him. At this moment, not only was Inarius a powerful fallen angel, but he also controlled the power of death like Malthael. This restricted the heroes without necromancers, but they didn¡¯t feel defeated. Instead, they activated their bloodline powers and fought Inarius even more fiercely. An accident happened at this moment. During the Sin War, Uldyssian had completely liberated his nephalem power and obtained incomparable power. But at the time, Uldyssian was keenly aware that as his nephalem power became stronger and stronger, the humanity in his heart gradually disappeared. And now, as the battle continued to escalate, this hero team also encountered the same situation. During the battle, it was becoming increasingly difficult for them to suppress the anger in their hearts. The blood of the demons ignited their bloodthirstiness, and the desire to kill became stronger and stronger in their hearts. To put it simply, they were getting closer and closer to losing control! After all, their current opponent was Inarius. As the father of the nephalem, his bloodline had a considerable influence on the nephalem. It might have been fine under normal circumstances, but now, Inarius had already become crazy under Mephisto¡¯s torture. While he unreasonably vented his strength in battle, he also let the crazy will in his bloodline spread out without restraint. As time passed, the heroes unavoidably became affected by this crazy will. The first thing that went wrong came from the demon hunter. Demon hunters didn¡¯t have an official organization in Sanctuary. They were just a group of survivors left behind after demons destroyed their homes and killed their loved ones. Under their strong emotion for revenge, they constantly fought every demon they saw and continuously honed their killing skills. They were just a group of avengers who called themselves demon hunters. While hatred for demons and the anger of revenge made the demon hunter so powerful, this extreme negative emotion quickly devoured him. In order to attack Inarius, he no longer cared about his attacks hitting his comrades! The barbarians charging at the front were caught off guard, and their backs were full of arrows. They roared in pain and could no longer care about anything else. They turned around and swung their axes at the demon hunter. But while attacking the demon hunter, the barbarians paid a heavy price¡ªthe demon hunter¡¯s throwing knives blinded their eyes! A chaotic battle broke out at this moment. The barbarians, who had lost their vision and were in extreme pain, could only chop out randomly because they couldn¡¯t see the enemy clearly. They struck toward the crusaders and the monk at the front. In order to stop the barbarians, the monk kicked each of them flying, but they knocked down the sorcerers behind them. After getting up, one of the barbarians didn¡¯t even think about it and slashed with his ax, cutting off the right hand of one of the sorcerers holding his staff¡­ Blood overwhelmed their rationality, and pain stimulated their anger. The momentary internal conflict among the heroes allowed Inarius to find an opportunity. He instinctively used the black angelic sword in his hand to kill the witch doctor closest to him, then detained his soul and controlled the witch doctor¡¯s corpse to kill a crusader. A¡­ crushing defeat! This team of heroes entrusted with the hope of humanity was finally killed by Inarius on the battlefield and annihilated! Their defeat also led to the rout of the tens of thousands of nephalem warriors who had covered them when they rushed into the demon army. Countless warriors were killed by the demons, and only a small number of them managed to escape. Although they were still a little confused, people quickly guessed why the heroes had lost control. They believed that once the angel and demon bloodlines in humans surged, it would cause the nephalem to go to two extremes: either collapse to the side of the angel bloodline and become a ¡®sage¡¯, or collapse to the side of the demon bloodline and become bloodthirsty ¡®devils¡¯! Only human nature was the weight to balance these two states! However, ¡®human nature¡¯ couldn¡¯t allow them to obtain powerful strength to fight against demons. This was simply like a paradox¡­ The human army was defeated again, and the low morale caused several countries to be destroyed by Inarius¡¯s army. It was not until this moment that the people who had learned their lesson began to face up to what the Priests of Rathma claimed. The father of the nephalem wanted to destroy his children, and only the mother of the nephalem could save them¡­ This was like a father beating his children at home. At this time, only the mother could save the children, so the brats finally began to repent for what they had done. They released the necromancers they had imprisoned and started to listen to them quietly. Just like that, the mortals began to believe in Lilith again. They started repenting and prayed and called out: Mother, save your children.. And Lilith finally responded to their call! At this moment, the Hell army had already spread across the strait to the eastern continent. The kingdom of Khanduras had already become the frontline of Inarius¡¯s attack. Under the continuous attacks of the endless Hell demons, the defense line of the kingdom of Khanduras collapsed again and again. Just as another large kingdom was about to fall, countless blood-colored petals suddenly appeared on the battlefield! These blood-colored petals fluttered down from the sky and landed on the ground, on the corpses that had died in battle. Then they instantly disintegrated, turning these corpses into a pool of blood. There were many humans and demons dead on this battlefield, so the blood transformed from these dissolved corpses quickly gathered into a sea of blood. This sea of blood that covered the entire battlefield surged and howled, raising crimson waves. And Blood Queen Lilith appeared in the waves of the Red Sea! Roy¡¯s Demon Eyes, which he was using to observe the war situation, happened to witness this scene. Lilith¡¯s body slowly emerged from under the crimson Blood Sea. In front of countless demons and the remaining human army, she spread her demon wings and announced her return! Facing the might of the queen, the bloodthirsty Hell army, which was roaring and still charging, could only stop and wail in fear. When Lilith stepped forward, the Blood Sea under her feet con tinued to spread with her. When the demons saw this scene, they could only retreat in fear and make way for her. Lilith walked step by step to Inarius, who was commanding the battle in the army. When he saw Lilith¡¯s face, the crazy Inarius actually woke up for a short time. He didn¡¯t attack Lilith as soon as they met. Instead, he looked at her with a complicated gaze and slowly stretched out his right hand to her. Lilith grabbed Inarius¡¯s right hand and rubbed it against her cheek affectionately. But only a few seconds later, the black tear stains under Lilith¡¯s eyes suddenly burst out like bulging veins, and her pale face became incomparably ferocious. Before Inarius could react, her wings pierced through his entire body! The blade-like bone spikes on Lilith¡¯s demon wings pierced through Inarius and raised his entire body high. She looked up at his struggling body, and endless pleasure appeared in her icy eyes. The nephalem were Lilith¡¯s children. Although they were a little rebellious and had deceived their mother, she still chose to protect her children in the end. To the nephalem, she had only used a beating and strict education method. She didn¡¯t even say anything after meeting him before choosing to kill him! This scene made Roy feel a chill run down his spine. Be it women or demons, they were all so terrifying when they were unfeeling¡­ Lilith was holding Inarius high in the air, and the pain of his body being pierced caused his flash of rationality to be devoured by madness again. As he struggled, gray death power spread out from his body, and the black light wings on his back gradually turned gray like Malthael¡¯s. When he raised his sword to slash at Lilith, she had already thrown him away. After Inarius escaped Lilith¡¯s control, the hole pierced through his body was constantly being repaired by the power of death. His gray light wings spread out, and he rushed at her. But she seemed to have foreseen it and easily dodged his attack. The moment she passed by, she inserted her right demon claw into his back. Lilith retracted her palm, stretched out her bright red tongue, and licked her fingers, tasting the blood that came out of Inarius¡¯s body. At the same time, countless flowers condensed from blood suddenly erupted from Inarius¡¯s body. These flowers absorbed his power and bloomed into evil bewitching flowers of death. Inarius was one level lower than Archangels like Tyrael, so his body had not completely elementalized. It was the same even after transforming into a fallen angel and fusing with Malthael¡¯s death divine spark. Lilith was known as the Blood Queen, so she naturally had the power to control blood. After she extracted the blood containing the power of death in Inarius and condensed it into these death flowers, it was equivalent to the death power in his body disappearing and no longer being under his control. In just an instant, Inarius¡¯s body was full of these evil death flowers. Not only did they cause his strength to plummet, but these flowers all over his body also hindered his movements. Inarius let out a painful roar and commanded the surrounding demons to attack Lilith together. The demons hesitated for a moment before rushing forward. Just as Roy had said, they were ultimately the army of the seven demon kings. Even though they were afraid of Lilith, they still chose to obey orders. However, Lilith dared to appear on the battlefield, so how could she not be prepared? She raised her hand, and countless nephalem soldiers emerged from the Blood Sea under her feet. After these nephalem soldiers appeared, they immediately waved their weapons at the demon army, and the two armies instantly collided and fought. Roy observed this scene through the Demon Eyes and found that these nephalem soldiers that appeared from the Blood Sea actually had powerful combat strength. These nephalem should have been ordinary soldiers under the various kings, but at this moment, they erupted with astonishing strength! They instantly crushed the Hell army! Recalling Lilith¡¯s ability to liberate the power of the nephalem bloodlines, Roy immediately realized why she wanted to use these nephalem as an army. It seemed like she had created an extraordinary army in a short time¡­ In the scene, the two armies were fighting each other, and Lilith and Inarius were fighting again. Originally, as the bait created by the seven demon kings to lure Lilith out, Inarius was quite powerful. But strangely, he couldn¡¯t touch her at all in the battle and could only be beaten passively. Lilith displayed¡­ unimaginable agility. But this didn¡¯t match her body at all. This agility was a skill, but Roy felt that it was more appropriate to describe it as foresight. It was as though she had activated¡­ Observation Haki! This made Roy realize that this clone of Lilith probably had the same power to control time as the clone of Lilith in the Darksiders world. But she did not deliberately show it. She only ¡®saw¡¯ Inarius¡¯s attack movements in the River of Time and chose an appropriate evasion method. Trouble¡­ This is the most troublesome ability. It¡¯s not without reason that Lilith dared to take revenge on the Burning Hells, Roy thought. But Mephisto and the others are probably watching this battle. Although Inarius is destined to lose, he seems to have played his role.. At least through this battle, he let the seven demon kings know Lilith¡¯s ability¡­ Chapter 544 Chapter 544: Conflict of Laws Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lilith¡¯s every attack against Inarius was incomparably ruthless. She controlled the blood in his body to explode continuously, blasting his body into incomplete pieces. She turned his blood into scorching magma, making him roar in extreme pain. All kinds of strange blood abilities tortured him. Seeing this scene, Roy even wondered if the legend of the two of them falling in love and being together was true. To say that Lilith, a demon queen and demon clan leader, would be captured by love, no matter how he thought it, it sounded baseless. In particular, Lilith¡¯s clones in other worlds were also trying to create nephalem. Perhaps the Lilith of this world had deliberately combined with Inarius. This handsome angle just happened to be a convenient tool for her to complete her nephalem plan. And now, Inarius was useless, so Lilith could kill him without any reservations¡­ It¡¯s time for them to come out, right? Seeing that Inarius¡¯s aura was becoming weaker and weaker, Roy began to focus. Mephisto and the other demon kings had released Inarius with the intention of using his special identity to lure Lilith out. But now that she had really come out, it seemed that the next step of the seven demon kings¡¯ plan had not met their expectations. Because Inarius was not a true Archangel and still had angel blood in his body, he was restrained everywhere under Lilith¡¯s ability to control blood. In his current state, he couldn¡¯t force her true trump card out at all. Perhaps after being exiled in the Void for so many years, Lilith¡¯s blood ability had become stronger than before, but Mephisto and the others didn¡¯t take this small increase in strength seriously. As for her ability to awaken the bloodline power of the nephalem, it was quite a threat to the seven demon kings, but this ability didn¡¯t work overnight. The nephalem that emerged from the Blood Sea on the battlefield had clearly not grown to the limit, indicating that her ability needed time. What the seven demon kings were truly afraid of should be Lilith¡¯s power after she was contaminated by the Void. But Inarius couldn¡¯t force out her power at all, so Roy thought that Mephisto and the others might appear on the battlefield and take the risk themselves. As expected, when Lilith had tortured Inarius enough, killed him, took out his soul, and was about to take out the death divine spark in the soul, seven portals suddenly appeared near her! These seven portals connected to the seven realms of the Burning Hells. In order to ensure the suddenness of the sneak attack, the seven demon kings didn¡¯t emerge from the portals but directly set a time to attack together in their respective realms and use the portals to warp their attacks onto the battlefield on Sanctuary! Clearly, the inspiration for this move of the seven demon kings came from Roy. They had set a spacetime beacon on Inarius¡¯s body, and the moment he died was the signal they had agreed to take action. As soon as the seven portals opened, seven powerful magic power beams shot out from them. Although Lilith had already been vigilant the moment she saw the portals, she didn¡¯t expect beam attacks to come out of them, so she didn¡¯t have time to react and was directly hit by the concentrated fire! In the scene transmitted by the Demon Eyes, after the seven beams of different colors appeared, they hit Lilith from different directions. The moment they struck, a strong flash of light erupted, and then the scene transmitted by the Demon Eyes immediately turned black. Roy suddenly stood up. He knew that his Demon Eyes had been destroyed. The might of the explosion caused by the seven demon kings attacking together was unprecedented! Sure enough, when Roy flew above the Frozen Sea and looked at the distant horizon, a flash of light lit up on the horizon. Then he saw a rapidly flashing and diffusing halo passing through the sky. After waiting for a while, he saw a giant pillar of smoke slowly rising into the sky in the distance. When it was about to reach the clouds, it began to spread into the shape of a mushroom cloud. At the same time, the sound, which was one step slower than light, arrived. The thunderous rumbling came from afar, but when it reached the Frozen Sea, it gradually weakened. Even so, it was easy to imagine how soul-stirring the scene of the explosion was. Next came the shock waves on the ground. When the shock waves came, the thick ice on the Frozen Sea cracked. If not for the unique climate here, it would have probably caused a tsunami on the sea. The explosion on the battlefield of Viz-Jun alarmed the entire world of Sanctuary. Even from thousands of kilometers away, people could feel the immense tremors on the ground. The intensity of the earthquakes felt by the various kingdoms was different according to their distance from Viz-Jun, but countless buildings still collapsed because of this. People escaped from their homes in panic and ran to safety to hide, gathering together to look at the mushroom cloud rising in the sky in the distance and praying desperately in fear. The power produced by the attack of the seven demon kings was probably no less than the explosion of a ten-million-ton nuclear bomb. Roy looked at the commotion in the distant horizon with a solemn expression and knew that Mephisto and the other old fellows were indeed hiding something. Although they had jointly launched such a powerful attack, it was impossible for low-level clones to do it. The only explanation was that the seven demon kings¡¯ main bodies had probably recovered, and this attack was jointly launched by their main bodies. ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look!¡± Roy thought for a while and called out to Rafaro. After Rafaro landed from the clouds, Roy jumped onto his head, pointed at the mushroom cloud that had yet to dissipate, and got him to set off. As for Julia, Benia, and the others, Roy didn¡¯t intend to bring them along. They couldn¡¯t be revealed in front of the seven demon kings for the time being. Rafaro¡¯s colossal dragon -shaped body was too conspicuous, so there was no need to hide him. Under Roy¡¯s command, Rafaro used his fastest speed and rushed to the battlefield. When he was about to approach Viz-Jun, Roy stretched out his hand and received countless fine particles of black dust in the sky. It was the dust produced by the explosion, and even these particles of dust contained considerable dark power. In the sky above the city of Viz-Jun, it was already dark and without sunlight. Fog-like black dust was floating in the air and slowly falling like snowflakes. Countless human and demon souls that had died in the explosion were lingering here in pain. This was the only scene here¡­ The entire city of Viz-Jun had disappeared in the explosion, leaving only a huge crater with a radius of more than four hundred kilometers. Even though Roy and Rafaro were ten thousand meters in the sky, they could clearly see this huge crater. ¡°Do you want to go down, Master?¡± Rafaro asked through telepathy. ¡°Get a little closer, but don¡¯t completely descend and hide your body in the black clouds!¡± Roy ordered. With the cover of the black clouds covering the sky, Roy and Rafaro lowered their altitude. With his eyesight, he could basically observe the situation on the ground, so he stopped first. Due to the powerful energy fluctuations caused by the explosion earlier, the portals opened by the seven demon kings had long collapsed under the impact of the energy. Therefore, at this moment, the portals couldn¡¯t be seen on the ground at all. In the center of the crater, there was only a tattered body lying there. Roy frowned. Lilith¡¯s situation was a little beyond his expectations. Although she looked very miserable, her body hadn¡¯t shattered under the violent explosion? Just as he was guessing whether she was dead or not, another burst of light lit up, and seven new portals opened nearby. Perhaps it was because Inarius¡¯s spacetime beacon had already shattered into pieces that the positioning of these seven new portals was not that accurate when they opened. The closer ones were relatively close, and the farther ones were a long distance away. But in any case, the seven demon kings still walked out of the portals and appeared on the battlefield. Just as Roy had guessed, the ones who emerged from the portals were all the main bodies of the seven demon kings. They exuded the powerful pressure of demon kings, far beyond from being comparable to that of the clones. Among them, Mephisto, Diablo, and Baal had the strongest pressure. Belial, Duriel, Andariel, and Azmodan were the weakest. The weakest was Duriel, who was the weakest of the seven demon kings. Seven incomparably tall demon bodies arrived on the battlefield and went to the edge of the huge crater. They looked at Lilith¡¯s much smaller body below and waited silently without approaching. Lilith wasn¡¯t dead, but she seemed to have lost consciousness. Not anyone could withstand the combined attack of seven demon kings, and it was even a sneak attack. ¡°Something¡¯s coming!¡± The electronic eye in the middle of Rafaro¡¯s forehead suddenly lit up as he observed below. ¡°Master, there¡¯s an ultra-high-energy reaction below!!¡± Under the gazes of Roy and the seven demon kings, Lilith didn¡¯t move. But suddenly, an unknown force lifted her body, and the space around her began to tremble. Her eyes were closed, and she looked very peaceful, but an incomparably violent power was erupting in her body! The seven demon kings also felt the dangerous aura, so they immediately retreated from the deep crater. Just as they retreated, a deep darkness erupted from Lilith¡¯s body and devoured her entire body. It was an¡­ incomparably thick, mud-like darkness. With Lilith as the center, it turned into a black sphere with a diameter of more than a hundred meters. After reaching this limit, it stopped expanding and began to squirm and gradually shrink inward. This was the Void power in Lilith¡¯s body. It was different from what Roy had felt in the Void. Perhaps because of the effect of coming into contact with the material world, this Void power seemed incomparably violent and tyrannical. The moment it spread out, the black sphere devoured everything around Lilith, be it air, dust, light, elements, etc.! The Void itself didn¡¯t have color, and the black sphere in front of them was only the color after Void power materialized in the material world. To be precise, what Roy and the others could observe was only a membrane of light produced on the surface of the Void when it cut through matter. They couldn¡¯t observe the interior of the sphere at all. Even through the observation of the underlying information through the authority of their divine sparks, they could only see a mess. Countless strange pieces of information intertwined and formed a vast enigma. Conflict oflaws! This phrase flashed in Roy¡¯s mind. The situation in front of him could only be described with this phrase. The seemingly squirming process of the sphere was actually the constant conflict between the laws of the material world and the laws of the Void and then them compromising with each other. And this was the necessary process for a creature contaminated by the Void to appear in the material world¡­ Chapter 545 Chapter 545: Void Demoness Lilith Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios This process of conflicting and compromising didn¡¯t take long. About five minutes later, the sphere began to shrink faster and became at least half of its original hundred-meter diameter size. During these five minutes, the seven demon kings didn¡¯t wait. They felt the danger of Void power, and Azmodan couldn¡¯t help but release an attack at the sphere. A giant sizzling ball of lightning slowly flew toward the sphere. However, this attack that clearly contained powerful lightning power didn¡¯t even cause a splash when it came into contact with the surface of the sphere before the sphere swallowed it. The process of the ball of lightning melting in was extremely smooth. Seeing this, the seven demon kings were stunned for a moment, and their expressions became increasingly solemn. But they didn¡¯t leave and continued to wait. The seven demon kings had long judged that Lilith was contaminated by Void power. Now, what they needed to confirm was how powerful she was in this state and whether she would pose a huge threat to the entire Burning Hells. No matter how powerful this power was, the seven demon kings had to eliminate Lilith. So far, everything was going according to the expectations of the seven demon kings. But the only omission was that Inarius couldn¡¯t force out Lilith¡¯s Void power, so the seven demon kings had no choice but to take action personally and face her personally¡­ The squirming black sphere finally shrank to a diameter of about ten meters. At this point, it stopped shrinking and began to transform gradually. The surfaces of the sphere began to collapse and transform bit by bit into the hands and feet of a humanoid creature. Finally, a black humanoid creature that looked very similar to Lilith appeared. Even the demon wings on the back still existed, but the entire body was about ten times larger than Lilith¡¯s. Her original clothes and skin couldn¡¯t be seen, and this creature was entirely a deep black. Her original face was also erased, and her entire face was now replaced by a large eerie eye. This eye was emitting a purple light, and in the center was a rice-shaped pupil! This was the first time Roy had seen a creature with such a pupil. This strange eyeball was rotating on Lilith¡¯s face, as though it was observing the surroundings. After seeing Mephisto and the others, the pupil immediately stopped and stared intently at them. Being stared at by such a strange Void creature, even the seven demon kings suddenly felt their blood run cold¡­ The pure black wings behind Lilith suddenly spread out, and then spatial ripples visible to the naked eye began to spread throughout the entire space. This action and feeling were as though Lilith had let out a howl, but this howl was silent. When this shock wave reached the seven demon kings, the sound of glass shattering came. Countless wounds instantly appeared on the bodies of the seven demon kings, but these wounds didn¡¯t cause blood to appear on their bodies. ¡°Space¡­ shattered?¡± Mephisto and the others quickly reacted and looked at the wounds on their bodies in surprise and doubt. They could feel the torn places on their bodies, and their flesh and blood seemed to be cut off by space. Belial, the Lord of Lies, was relatively large among the seven demon kings, so the spatial cuts that appeared on his body were the most, especially his left arm. After he subconsciously blocked the spatial shock wave, countless spiderweb-like cracks appeared on his entire left arm. The flesh and blood on his left arm seemed to have been isolated into dozens of different spaces at once. One section was on this spatial level, and another was on that spatial level. It was completely incompatible. This didn¡¯t sound like a big deal. Moreover, apart from spatial injuries, the bodies of the seven demon kings were basically normal. But this was only on the surface. In fact, it was completely different. The so-called magic power circuits were the routes that magic power was transmitted through. Under normal circumstances, all parts of the body were in the same space, and when magic power was transmitted, they could naturally transmit normally. But now, the various parts of his body had been divided into dozens of different spaces. Once there was a spatial displacement during the magic power transmission, the transmission would be lost! The impact of the spatial shock wave this time was massive. It was equivalent to temporarily sealing most of the magic power circuits of the seven demon kings, leaving only one or two circuits for them to use. Although the demon kings knew how to control space power, and this spatial displacement in them could be repaired, the more cracks there were, the more difficult it was to repair. Just one spatial shock wave had such immense destructive power. Roy, who saw this scene in the sky, was shocked. Lilith¡¯s move had directly crippled most of the combat strength of the seven demon kings. Are all Void creatures so powerful?! Roy was wondering what to call Lilith now. Void Demoness? Without waiting for Mephisto and the others to respond to the spatial cracks on their bodies, Lilith had already rushed toward them. The wings on her back didn¡¯t flap, nor did she use magic power to support her flight. But she floated in the air and moved forward. As she moved forward, new changes appeared on her body. A purple color with starlight in it continuously alternated with the original black on the surface of her body, causing her entire body to look like it was flickering. This scene resembled the framerate being unstable¡­ In this state, Lilith first charged at Diablo, the Lord of Fear. Seeing Lilith attack, Diablo opened his mouth and let out an angry roar. Sparks sprayed out of his mouth. He ignored the effect of the losses on his magic power circuits and spat out a mouthful of fierce white flames at Lilith. However, facing the high-temperature flames of tens of thousands of degrees Celsius, Void Demoness Lilith didn¡¯t dodge but instead collided head -on. After the flames hit her body, they didn¡¯t ignite but passed through her body and then flew in all directions continuously. And the strangest thing was that the flames flying out of Lilith were not flames but¡­ all kinds of bizarre things! The flames spewing out from the top left turned into misty dry ice gas, the bottom left turned into gold coins, the top right turned into a bunch of dancing butterflies, and the bottom right turned into¡­ a pile of all kinds of fruits! Not to mention the seven demon kings, even Roy and Rafaro were dumbfounded! It was as though there was a strange factory in Lilith¡¯s body that randomly converted Diablo¡¯s elemental attack into other matter after absorbing it. It was too strange¡­ Was this phenomenon caused by her own power, or was it due to some unknown reason? No one could tell. After all, the material world had too little understanding of the Void world. Void power was ¡®nothing¡¯, while the material world¡¯s power was ¡®exist¡¯. How could something that was originally nothing be expressed in the material world and become something that could exist in the material world? What kind of compromises had the Void and matter produced during this process? The current situation of Void Demoness Lilith was like this. The blood power she originally possessed had been replaced by some unknown power. The way this power manifested seemed very strange. There was no logic in the material world to speak of, but¡­ it was very chaotic! It was as though the Void was interpreting the matter of the material world with its own understanding.. Such power was incomprehensibly strange and crazy to ordinary beings in the material world. Diablo was also a ruthless person. Although he was stunned for a moment, he quickly reacted. At this moment, Lilith was already in front of him. Without even thinking, he waved his right hand, and his sharp demon claw slashed at the strange eye on Lilith¡¯s face. But then Lilith¡¯s counterattack arrived. She also used her claw. But unlike Diablo¡¯s attack, her claw grabbed his shoulder and tore off a piece of flesh. Diablo could not hit her, but she could hit Diablo? Witnessing this scene, Roy expressed that he didn¡¯t understand. Instead, Rafaro¡¯s electronic eye captured the abnormality with Lilith¡¯s body and said to Roy, ¡°Master, Lilith¡¯s body seems to be constantly changing between illusory and real. When her body is black, it¡¯s ¡®real¡¯, but when the purple starlight appears in her body, she¡¯s ¡®illusory!¡± Hearing Rafaro¡¯s explanation, Roy understood. But looking at the flickering frequency on Lilith¡¯s body, he realized that her speed of switching between reality and illusion was a little too fast. Even though he understood the mystery, he might not necessarily be able to capture her physical body at the moment of attack. Moreover, who knew if she could control her ¡®Void phase¡¯ state herself? If she could control it herself, wouldn¡¯t she be confident in dodging every attack? Only a large-scale high-frequency attack could break Lilith¡¯s ability, right? However, as the battle between Diablo and Lilith continued, Roy could see some things. Although the strange abilities that Lilith displayed were very powerful, she didn¡¯t seem to be able to use the elemental powers of the material world. When attacking Diablo, she fought him in melee. However, facing Lilith¡¯s phasing, although Diablo was also counterattacking, he couldn¡¯t cause any effective damage to her. She tore off several pieces of flesh and blood from his body. The moment these pieces of flesh and blood fell into her hands, they disappeared, seemingly devoured. Moreover, ¡®contamination¡¯ was instinctive to Void creatures. Every wound on Diablo¡¯s body was currently full of faint Void power. This Void power existed in the form of a blackish-purple mist and was constantly drilling into his body. Seeing Diablo¡¯s clumsy appearance, the other demon kings began to help. They used their remaining magic power circuits to bombard Void Demoness Lilith from afar. Almost all the magic that landed on her had material conversion. After penetrating her body, they turned into all kinds of matter and then suddenly disappeared. But a small portion of the magic caused damage to her body. However, these injuries only caused minor wounds, and her body would soon be repaired by Void power. At this moment, all the demon kings, including Roy, understood one thing. Lilith, this Void Demoness, had been devouring the surrounding matter. The devoured matter didn¡¯t offset the Void but instead increased Lilith¡¯s Void power! This was an extremely terrifying phenomenon. It meant that if no one could restrain this Void creature, she would continue to devour and strengthen until she finally turned the entire world into the Void! This was the true horror of Void creatures! Fortunately, the seven demon kings found that Lilith didn¡¯t seem to have any rationality at the moment. Whoever hit her, she would turn around and attack her attacker. So Mephisto thought for a while and said to the other demon kings, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Burning Hells first! ¡± Although Diablo and the others were still angry, they didn¡¯t hesitate. They turned around, opened a portal, and drilled back into the Burning Hells. The portal immediately closed after they left. With the seven demon kings gone, Void Demoness Lilith immediately lost her target and stayed where she was, motionless. Although she wasn¡¯t moving, the Void power in her body was still devouring the surrounding matter. Clearly, the seven demon kings had left the battle and returned to the Burning Hells to think of a way to deal with Lilith. They left straightforwardly, but in the sky, Roy wanted to curse. These fellows were planning to use Sanctuary as a buffer zone. Even if Lilith lost control of her Void power, she would first devour Sanctuary, and the Burning Hells wouldn¡¯t be affected for the time being. They probably thought that before Lilith devoured the Burning Hells, they could think of a wav to deal with the Void creature. so they were not worried at all¡­ But Roy, who had seen with his own eyes the speed at which Urgash had devoured the Ashan world after Voidization, was not as ignorant as the seven demon kings. He knew that the speed at which Void creatures devoured matter was related to their size. The larger the body, the faster the devouring speed. Although Void Demoness Lilith¡¯s devouring speed was currently relatively slow, it was only temporary. Once her body grew, this speed would continue to accelerate. At that time, her devouring speed would increase exponentially, and it would be too late! Of course, Roy couldn¡¯t leave it alone. Now, only he could suppress Void power. But just as he was about to go down, Lilith¡¯s body suddenly changed. A¡­ mysterious power suddenly appeared on her body. Then Lilith¡¯s Void Demoness form actually degenerated bit by bit, and her humanoid body slowly turned into a black sphere with a diameter of ten meters. The ten-meter sphere swelled again and returned to its original hundred-meter diameter. Finally, the black sphere disappeared, and her damaged body appeared again. Moreover, it strangely returned to the center of the huge crater and slowly fell back to where she had initially been lying. This strange scene looked like a movie playing backward. Roy immediately understood that Lilith had probably set a backup plan for herself. She had predicted that she would undergo Voidization, so she had set a time rewind on herself in advance. This was probably the decision she had made the moment she had been attacked by the seven demon kings. Moreover, reality proved that she had succeeded! She had pulled herself back from the Void Demoness state! Not only that, but she also used her Void Demoness form to repel the combined forces of the seven demon kings¡­ This woman, or rather, the Red Sea Queen, was really amazing! Chapter 546 Chapter 546: Time Is a River Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Roy had always thought that Lilith, the Red Sea Queen, was the most special demon he had ever seen. Be it angels, demons, or other extraordinary creatures, the only one Roy had seen who could control the power of time was Lilith. Although the Infinite Worlds might have other creatures that could control time power, at least he only knew Lilith. The power she displayed, her style of doing things, and her thoughts were vastly different from ordinary demons. If he hadn¡¯t learned from Benia that Lilith was one of the first ancient demons to exist in the Abyss, he would have mistakenly thought that she was a Chosen One of the Abyss like him. On the ground, Lilith had already stood up. She looked around and probably knew what had happened after she lost consciousness. She sighed slightly, and a trace of sorrow flashed in her cold eyes. It was unknown if she was sighing for herself or for the nephalem who had followed her and died. This sorrow only lasted for a moment, so short that no one could notice it. Lilith had already calmed down. She raised her head and looked. ¡°Come down, Osiris! I said that I would come find you soon!¡± Her voice wasn¡¯t loud, but she was certain that Roy could hear her in the sky. Sure enough, a moment later, a gigantic dragon meandered down from the black clouds. Roy jumped down from Rafaro¡¯s head and landed in the deep crater. He stood face to face with Lilith. After looking at each other for a while, he frowned and said, ¡°This is not the meeting I imagined¡­¡± ¡°Oh? Then, what did you think it¡¯d be like when I came to find you?¡± Lilith said expressionlessly. ¡°Like Mephisto, appearing quietly in your freezing territory and having a secret conversation with you?¡± ¡°You really know everything¡­¡± Roy said in surprise. ¡°Did you see this in the River of Time?¡± What he didn¡¯t expect was that she shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s just that old fellow Mephisto¡¯s nature is like that. I don¡¯t need to ¡®see¡¯ to deduce it.¡± Roy was speechless for a moment. Lilith had the potential to become a conversation killer. After thinking for a moment, he asked, ¡°So, you appeared on the battlefield this time because you knew that I would come here and came to see me?¡± ¡°On the contrary, I only came to see you and killed Inarius conveniently!¡± Lilith tidied her tattered baroque dress. ¡°To me, what you have is more important than killing the heartless Inarius!¡± Hearing this, Roy frowned again and probed, ¡°The Red Sea Egg? You obtained memories from¡­ other Liliths?¡± This time, Lilith didn¡¯t refute Roy but nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m here for the Red Sea Egg.¡± Roy shook his head. ¡°Pardon my frankness, but how do you know that I brought the Red Sea Egg?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very simple!¡± A cold smile suddenly appeared on Lilith¡¯s face. ¡°Because among tens of thousands of future possibilities displayed by the long River of Time, you brought the Red Sea Egg. As for the probability of you not bringing the Red Sea Egg, it¡¯s really so small that it can be ignored¡­¡± ¡°Tsk¡­¡± Roy smacked his forehead with a headache. ¡°You¡¯re almost making me dizzy. I¡¯m most afraid of dealing with people like you who can play with time. It hurts my brain too much¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s completely wrong for you to say that!¡± Lilith suddenly became serious when she heard what Roy said. ¡°I¡¯m not playing with time. No being can play with time! It seems like you have some kind of misunderstanding about my ability. What I want to tell you is that I¡¯ve never deliberately controlled time to achieve my goal! I will only make slight adjustments at time nodes when there is a high chance of success in the River of Time!¡± ¡°I still don¡¯t understand¡­¡± Roy frowned. ¡°Please explain in plain language.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve seen a clone like me in another world, right?¡± Lilith asked. ¡°It¡¯s the world where the clone sent me her memories.¡± ¡°Yes, I call it the Darksiders world!¡± Roy nodded. ¡°Strange naming method¡­¡± Lilith didn¡¯t care too much and just explained to Roy, ¡°This entire matter is due to the Lilith of the Darksiders world. After you met her, she saw a scene of you bringing the Red Sea Egg to me in the River of Time. Moreover, this scene was highly likely to happen in the future branches of the entire River of Time, so she handed the Red Sea Egg over to you to preserve. This way, she could ensure that I could get the Red Sea Egg back from you!¡± Roy asked thoughtfully, ¡°Then, what would have happened if the Lilith of the Darksiders world hadn¡¯t given me the Red Sea Egg?¡± ¡°Is there a need to think too much about it?¡± Lilith said expressionlessly. ¡°It means that countless future possibilities have been erased and changed! After you came to this world, I wouldn¡¯t know who you were or what connection you had with me, let alone came to find you. If I wanted to find the Red Sea Egg, I would have had to think of another way.¡± ¡°So, the Lilith of the Darksiders world giving me the Red Sea Egg belongs to the ¡®adjustments¡¯ you mentioned?¡± Roy frowned. ¡°By slight adjustment, you¡¯re referring to following the general trend of the River of Time as the starting point, right?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I mean!¡± Lilith waved her hand and drew a silver belt of light between her and Roy. ¡°Time flows forward forever. This is also the true reason why many people describe time as a river. And during the process of flowing forward, this river allows for infinite tributaries!¡± While speaking, Lilith pointed a few dots on the belt of light with her finger. The dots were like a few drops of ink dripping into the silver belt of light. When the ink spots appeared, the flowing silver belt of light immediately brought out black threads from them. These threads flowing in the silver light belt then branched out into all kinds of forks. ¡°Do you see these forks?¡± Lilith said. ¡°The black dots I pointed at are time nodes. Any choice made at these nodes will have all kinds of tributaries appear in the River of Time. As they flow forward, some tributaries will dissipate, meaning that a wrong choice caused the subsequent termination. Some tributaries will continue to extend forward, meaning that they will continue to affect the future. But in the end, they are all flowing in the River of Time and can¡¯t jump out of the entire river. The long River of Time has already encompassed all future possibilities.¡± ¡°Then, is it possible to jump back in time?¡± Roy asked. In fact, a long time ago, when he had been racking his brains to design abilities to strengthen himself, he had once thought about whether he could design an ability to control time through definitions in the system. At the time, he had thought that he would be invincible if he could control time. But the system showed him that this ability to control time required infinite souls, the kind that there was no end to¡­ From then on, Roy realized that the rigorous requirements of a time ability might exceed his imagination, so he didn¡¯t think about it anymore. Now that Lilith, an existence who understood a time ability, had finally appeared, he definitely had to seize the opportunity to consult her. ¡°It¡¯s impossible to jump back in time!¡± Lilith shook her head. ¡°The area where the River of Time flows is history, established facts that are unchangeable! Unless there is really some existence or some kind of powerful force that can affect the entire River of Time, it¡¯s impossible. You have to know that the River of Time exists in countless worlds and countless universes at the same time. If you want to move the entire River of Time, you have to move countless worlds and countless universes at the same time! The grandfather paradox of humans is just a logic game. This kind of thing is fundamentally impossible. ¡°At least, it¡¯s like this in every River of Time! The creatures in the River of Time can¡¯t jump out of this river¡­¡± Lilith concluded. Roy acutely heard the words Lilith said. ¡°Every river? You mean that there might be other Rivers of Time?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Lilith nodded. ¡°Rivers have a source, and the River of Time is the same. If there are different sources, then there might be other Rivers of Time. This is the origin of the parallel universe theory. Haven¡¯t you heard of it?¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯ve heard of it, but let¡¯s not get off topic for now. I have a headache now!¡± Roy waved his hand and pointed at the wounds on Lilith¡¯s body. ¡°Let¡¯s still talk about jumping back. If it¡¯s as you said, and it¡¯s impossible to jump back in time, then how do you explain your current situation? You became a Void Demoness just now. If not for the power of time reversal, how could you have changed back?¡± This was what Roy wanted to ask the most because this matter was completely contradictory to what Lilith had just said. But Lilith smiled and asked Roy, ¡°If it¡¯s really as you said, and I can reverse time without restraint, then why didn¡¯t I reverse my state back to before I was contaminated by the Void?¡± Hearing this, Roy was stunned. Yes, since she could go back in time, why not go back to when she was most complete? ¡°Because I can only look back at the established facts that have already occurred, which is history, as an observer!¡± Lilith explained. ¡°But I can¡¯t interfere with anything or change anything! ¡°In fact, the ability to control time sounds very powerful, but only when you truly have this ability will you realize that most of the time, you can only stare at this River of Time as an observer. With our current time as the dividing line, the future is in front of it, and history behind it. So-called seers can see certain scenes of the future. As for me, a time controller, I¡¯m slightly more powerful and can see a long continuous future. If I really want to control time, I actually use the current time node as a reference point. Only then can I affect the future. ¡°As for the history behind it, I can only look back at it as an observer. The older the history, the more difficult it is to look back. For example, if I make a choice now, but a second later, I find that it will have a tremendous impact on my future, I¡¯ll quickly change my choice. This way, there¡¯s still a possibility of redemption in the future. But if I want to redo a decision I made a month ago, it¡¯s too ditticult. The tartner the interval between time nodes, the more variables are produced, and the greater the price I have to pay!¡± ¡°Price? What is it?¡± Roy asked. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know this. In short, you just have to know that the price is very high!¡± Lilith said. ¡°And the ¡®looking back¡¯ I¡¯m talking about is actually a kind of time snapshot. It¡¯s a snapshot of a certain point in history and maps it onto my body, letting me show the same state as in the past! This process is also achieved with the same price, so there¡¯s simply no way to look back at a state in the more distant past. Understand?¡± ¡°Understood. In other words, this time reversal phenomenon on you is actually¡­ a historical illusion! ¡± Roy deliberated. ¡°But through your ability, you made this ¡®illusion¡¯ become the ¡®reality¡¯ of the current node. Is that right?¡± ¡°Yes. In fact, this is the truth about my ability to control time! This snapshot only allowed me to regain my consciousness, but the eruption of Void power in my body is an unchangeable fact¡­¡± Lilith nodded. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t seen your needs and that what you wanted to do in the future had no conflict with me, I wouldn¡¯t have told you this¡­¡± At this point, Lilith suddenly raised her hand and stopped. ¡°Okay, I know what you¡¯re going to ask next. I can only tell you that Nozdormu will play himself to death sooner or later! Now, cut the crap and take out the Red Sea Egg!¡± Roy was stunned. He did want to ask about it just now. According to Lilith¡¯s time theory, it would conflict with the abilities displayed by the bronze dragons and the bronze dragon leader, Nozdormu, in the Warcraft world. He wanted to ask what was going on, but she knew what he wanted to ask in advance and stopped him from chattering. Thus, Roy could only take out the Red Sea Egg first¡­ Chapter 547 Chapter 547: Lilith¡¯s Request Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After taking out the Red Sea Egg, Roy didn¡¯t hand it to Lilith immediately. Instead, he held it in his hand and observed her expression. However, he was disappointed. Although he knew that this thing was very important to her, her eyes didn¡¯t fluctuate much after seeing the Red Sea Egg, making him a little unsure about what she was thinking. It had been a few years since Roy brought the Red Sea Egg out of the Abyss. Because he hadn¡¯t provided flesh and blood to it in this world, the egg had already degenerated into a seed state. It was only the size of a fist, like an unopened bud. He held it in his hand and asked Lilith, ¡°Can you tell me what this thing is? You two Liliths spent so much effort to get me to send this thing from the Darksiders world to this world. Why?¡± ¡°Heh¡­¡± Lilith smiled and walked forward to take the bud of the Red Sea Egg from Roy. He had no intention of stopping her. The handover of the Red Sea Egg seemed so smooth and natural. From this, he could tell that she didn¡¯t have any hostility toward him. ¡°Actually, you¡¯ve already guessed it, haven¡¯t you?¡± After receiving the Red Sea Egg, Lilith held it in one hand while her other hand stretched out a finger and pointed it at Roy¡¯s chest. ¡°This is indeed a relic of the Creator! We call it the Creator¡¯s Petri Dish!¡± ¡°Petri dish?¡± Roy was a little surprised. He didn¡¯t expect to hear such a scientific term from Lilith. ¡°What does it culture?¡± ¡°It¡¯s naturally used to culture life¡­¡± Lilith lowered her head and checked the status of the Red Sea Egg as she replied. ¡°This thing can absorb protein amino acids, water, and trace elements and then use them to synthesize specific gene sequences. In addition, it has the ability to repair life forms. It¡¯s universal in the scientific and mystical aspects. You¡¯ve had the Red Sea Egg for some time, so you should have felt its functions.¡± Roy nodded. Indeed, if not for the Red Sea Egg, he would have really been killed by Archangel Raphael¡¯s clone. ¡°So, it¡¯s¡­ an experimental item used by the Creator to create life?¡± Roy asked. ¡°But how did it end up in the Darksiders world?¡± ¡®What other reason could it be? The Eternal War!¡± Lilith said. ¡°About two hundred million years ago, the Creator left. Not long after he disappeared, his first batch of creations, angels and demons, began the Eternal War. The Abyss and Eden fought against each other. At that time, the Abyss and Eden had the strongest combat strength, and there were countless top-level angels and demons, so the war was unimaginably fierce, and the disasters caused were very serious. The Tree of Life in the Garden of Eden was once burned by demons, and it almost collapsed back then. It took nearly ten million years to recover. It¡¯s the same for the Abyss. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve observed the Purple Moon on the upper Abyss, but it¡¯s still covered with a few giant cracks. The angels shattered it when they attacked the Abyss. At that time, the Purple Moon split into pieces, causing the birth of new demons in the Abyss to suffer a tremendous impact. It lasted for tens of thousands of years. In the end, Lucifer took action and barely pieced the Purple Moon back together, preventing it from completely disappearing¡­¡± F*ck. Roy was shocked when he heard this historical mystery from Lilith. Lilith continued calmly, ¡°The Creator left many relics in the Abyss and Eden. But in the initial Eternal War, they were all damaged because of the war. Because of various situations, some were thrown into the Void and landed in the Infinite Worlds. ¡°It was precisely because the angels and demons realized that if the war was concentrated in the Abyss and Eden, the losses to both sides would be too great, so they tacitly moved the battlefield to the Infinite Worlds!¡± Lilith said. ¡°Both sides established military outposts in some worlds to support and continue the Eternal War. Because there were too many battlefields, the high-level combat forces of both sides were lacking, so they began to think of ways to create soul clones. Eden was a little conservative, but the Abyss was fearless¡­ ¡°You created soul clones?¡± Roy asked curiously. ¡°How many?¡± Lilith looked at him and didn¡¯t answer him. Instead, she continued, ¡°Unlike Lucifer, Samael, and Beelzebub, I didn¡¯t create clones to continue the war and fight against angels. I wanted to find the legacies of the Creator in the Infinite Worlds.¡± Roy immediately understood. ¡°The legacy of the Creator you were really looking for was the Red Sea Egg, right? And in the Darksiders World, one of your clones found this Red Sea Egg, which is the Creator¡¯s Petri Dish. But this thing was under the control of the Charred Council, so you used me to help you get it out?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Lilith nodded. ¡°There are too many high-end combat forces gathered in that world. Memories from my clone tell me that in addition to Archangel Raphael¡¯s clone, there are also clones of Archangel Ramiel and Mammon in that world. The clones of Raphael and Ramiel are suspected to have fallen, and Mammon¡¯s clone doesn¡¯t get along with Samael. In short, the situation in that world is more complicated than you think. When my clone appeared in that world, although she found the Red Sea Egg, she was also being watched by all sides and wasn¡¯t allowed to leave that world at all. She could only be forced to join Samael¡¯s side and fight against the Charred Council and the angels. So in the end, she could only think of a way to find a low-level demon who could return to the Abyss freely and get him to bring the Red Sea Egg back to the Abyss first.¡± ¡°So, it was me you found in the end?¡± Roy rubbed his chin and asked curiously, ¡°How could you guarantee that the Red Sea Egg would definitely return to the Abyss? Even if I brought it back, how could I give it to you without encountering your clone?¡± ¡°For us who can observe the River of Time, nothing is a problem!¡± Lilith said confidently. ¡°As long as we can see the scene of a demon succeeding in the future, we can give it a try. As for how we could obtain the Red Sea Egg after it returned to the Abyss, we could slowly plan in the future. We waited for two hundred million years, so we didn¡¯t care if we waited a little longer¡­ However, to our surprise, when you appeared, the Lilith of that world saw the most perfect future for us in you! You almost did everything we wanted you to do!¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Roy said with a headache. ¡°It¡¯s really terrifying to deal with seers like you. I feel like you¡¯ve calculated everything¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that we schemed against you, but it¡¯s the most beneficial choice for both of us,¡± Lilith said. ¡°Although Raphael wouldn¡¯t have slashed you to death if you hadn¡¯t taken the Red Sea Egg, it was precisely because of this that you obtained the trust of the Four Horsemen. Moreover, it was because you used the Red Sea Egg that you could fuse with the holy light power of angels, right?¡± Roy nodded. Indeed, from the looks of it, getting the Red Sea Egg was indeed the most beneficial choice for him¡­ ¡°Speaking of which, you mentioned that you¡¯ve been searching for the Red Sea Egg for two hundred million years?¡± Roy asked curiously. ¡®What do you want to use it for? Or rather, what do you want to obtain after persisting for so long? The same power as the Creator?¡± However, Lilith didn¡¯t answer Roy but suddenly asked, ¡°Do you know what my authority is? ¡°Time? Or blood? You¡¯re called the Blood Queen, so it should be the latter?¡± Roy replied. ¡°They¡¯re both wrong. My true authority is¡­ reproduction!! ¡± Lilith gave an answer that surprised Roy. ¡°In fact, the authority that every Lilith obtained after becoming a demon king is reproduction!¡± Roy suddenly felt that something was wrong. ¡°You¡­ shouldn¡¯t you be among the first batch of demons like Lucifer and the others?!¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Lilith sighed. ¡°In fact, I¡¯m the first child of the Creator! Angels and demons were created after me¡­¡± ¡°F¡ª¡± This historical information that Lilith personally said was like a bolt from the blue, making Roy almost spit out vulgarities. He looked at her in disbelief. ¡°Really?! Isn¡¯t¡­ isn¡¯t that¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s in it for me to deceive you?¡± Lilith snorted coldly. ¡°If you were the Creator and wanted to create life, what would you think of immediately?¡± ¡°You would need a¡­ mother?¡± Roy suddenly understood. ¡°I understand. You¡¯re that mother!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. In fact, after I was born, the Creator gave me the function of reproduction. The Red Sea Egg was also taken from the cells in my body!¡± Lilith said. ¡°That¡¯s why this thing is named after me. I am the child of the Creator and his assistant in creating life.. Roy was speechless for a long time. He finally understood what was truly special about Lilith. Not only was she the mother of the nephalem, but she might even be the ¡®mother¡¯ of all angels and demons! ¡°Understood¡­¡± When Roy looked at Lilith again, his gaze was different. He bowed to her and paid respects to this most ancient elder. ¡°In that case, your feelings for the Creator should be extraordinary. The reason why you did so much is that you want to find the Creator?¡± ¡°To be precise, it¡¯s to follow the footprints of the Creator!¡± Lilith said. ¡°He¡¯s my father and my beloved husband, so I have to find him. He disappeared because he went to the deepest part of the Void to explore. I don¡¯t know what happened to him. Perhaps he¡¯s trapped there¡­¡¯ ¡°So, you also want to go to the deepest part of the Void?¡± Roy frowned. ¡°Can you do it?¡± ¡°The Void is the opposite of the material world. It repels everything from the material world!¡± Lilith said. ¡°Under normal circumstances, it¡¯s impossible to go to the deepest part of the Void. I don¡¯t have the mighty power of the Creator, so I thought of two ways. One is to become a member of the Void, which is to become a Void creature. But this is very dangerous. After becoming a Void creature, your consciousness will also be devoured by Void power, and you will stand opposite the material world. The second way is to find a power that can contend with Void power! With this power, I might be able to protect myself from being corroded when I go to the depths of the Void.¡± ¡°Chaos power?¡± Roy probed. ¡®Yes, Chaos power!¡± Lilith nodded. ¡°For this, I tried to combine the powers of angels and demons to fuse them together because these two original races were constructed by the Creator using the most basic powers of the material world. In my imagination, the power of the two races combined could reconstruct Chaos power¡­ But clearly, I failed. Light, darkness, and the other elemental powers are only secondary decay products of Chaos power. When they gather together, they can¡¯t reverse transition back to the original level. This simple aggregation can¡¯t reconstruct Chaos power¡­ So in the end, I only created a special race like the nephalem.¡± Hearing what Lilith said, Roy didn¡¯t know what to say because, to him, the process of obtaining Chaos power seemed to be a little¡­ simple and easy. So he had never felt that Chaos power was so difficult to achieve. But now, it seemed like he had misjudged. Lilith walked forward, stretched out her hand to touch Roy¡¯s cheek, and smiled. ¡°So, do you know how surprised the Lilith of the Darksiders world was when she saw you and the possibility of your future? Even when her memories reached me, I felt ecstatic. To us, you are a gift from the Creator! But in order not to affect your future possibilities, she didn¡¯t dare to give you too much help, nor could she interfere with your timeline. She could only let you develop freely.¡± Lilith concluded, ¡°And the moment you stepped into this world was the moment the seed she planted bloomed and bore fruit! ¡± ¡°Are you going to deprive me of my Chaos power?¡± Roy immediately became vigilant. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not deprivation but replication! So put away your vigilance. I said that we aren¡¯t enemies!¡± Lilith held the Red Sea Egg with both hands as a blood-red light appeared at her feet. The Red Sea, a red sea the color of blood, spread out under her feet and instantly spread out for hundreds of kilometers, encompassing the entire battlefield and the ruins of the entire city. Due to the limit of vision, this Red Sea looked endless. But what was strange was that when Roy truly stood on this blood-like sea, he found that he didn¡¯t sense any blood. Instead, this Blood Sea rippled with a holy smell, and every ripple in the Red Sea was so gentle. After spreading the Red Sea, Lilith bent down and placed the Red Sea Egg on it. The moment it came into contact with the sea, the Red Sea Egg immediately jumped. It seemed to be absorbing the blood in the Red Sea as nutrients and began to grow. After planting the Red Sea Egg, Lilith pulled Roy back a few steps and explained, ¡°Every clone of ours wandering in the Infinite Worlds is searching for the Red Sea Egg and trying to come into contact with Void power. But we are very cautious about Void power. Among the many clones, the only one contaminated by Void power is me! You should know the reason.¡± Roy nodded, knowing that Lilith was talking about Inarius¡¯s banishment of her. ¡°If not for your appearance, I might have been abandoned in the end!¡± Lilith said. ¡°Being contaminated by the Void means that I can¡¯t return to my main body. But because of your appearance, I¡¯ve now become the most precious ¡®specimen¡¯. With the help of the Red Sea Egg, I might be able to become an individual with both Void power and Chaos power. In the River of Time, the probability of this future isn¡¯t small. So it could be said that it was inevitable for you to bring the Red Sea Egg to this world¡­¡± Although Roy already understood Lilith¡¯s plan through this exchange, he looked around and frowned. ¡°Are you going to start now? Aren¡¯t you afraid of being disturbed by Mephisto and the others?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My Blood Sea can isolate all prying eyes here! ¡± Lilith said. ¡°Mephisto and the others won¡¯t dare to appear casually without seeing this place. If you feel worried, you can bring your army here to guard.¡± ¡°Okay, since you¡¯re confident, then let¡¯s do as you say!¡± Roy looked at the Red Sea Egg and found that it had already grown to the size of a house. It seemed that the nutrients contained in Lilith¡¯s Blood Sea were really extraordinary. He asked, ¡°What should I do next? Do you want me to condense Chaos power?¡± ¡°No need!¡± Lilith stretched out her hand, and the Red Sea Egg immediately bloomed like a flower and slowly opened. Then she turned to look at him with a teasing smile. ¡°Have you forgotten what I told you about my authority? ¡°Authority? What do you mean¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, she suddenly grabbed his wrist and pulled him. Lilith pulled him into the Red Sea Egg. At the same time, the petals of the Red Sea Egg began to close again. Standing in the middle of the egg, he looked at her sticking to his body with a dumbfounded expression. ¡°The authority of reproduction can allow me to replicate your power through the most primitive instinct of life¡­ ¡°Wait¡­ wait!¡± Roy didn¡¯t expect this to happen. He hurriedly shouted to stop her, but the next second, a strong desire attacked and instantly drowned his rationality. In his eyes, Lilith, who was standing in front of him, suddenly became so alluring and tempting.. After chatting so much with Lilith earlier, Roy was so immersed in the stories she told that he forgot that apart from the titles of Red Sea Queen, Blood Queen, and demon clan leader, she had another very special title¡­ Succubus queen¡­ When Lilith activated her charm ability, no one could resist it, including Roy. So he instantly lost himself in her snow-white and cold body. The flower house of the Red Sea Egg started beating again, but this time, it was very rhythmic and full of a primitive and wild beating.. On each bud, a strange light appeared, as though something inside was undergoing tremendous changes¡­ After some time, this beating finally calmed down. Inside the Red Sea Egg, Roy finally escaped from the influence of the charm and lay flat on the ground while Lilith was leaning against his chest, her little hand still stroking the skin on his chest. Looking at Roy¡¯s lifeless expression, Lilith smiled charmingly. ¡°What? Are you still conflicted?¡± ¡°How can I not be conflicted?¡± Roy said gloomily. ¡°I never thought that something like this would happen with a two-hundred-million-year-old demoness like you¡­¡± This matter was simply a record. Chapter 548 Chapter 548: Angel of Despair, Auriel Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Of course, Roy¡¯s depression only lasted for a bit before he felt relieved. Age had never been a problem for long-lived species. Julia was more than two thousand years older than him. Wasn¡¯t this fine? He would get used to it. Moreover, Roy knew that Lilith didn¡¯t have any ethical concepts. She wasn¡¯t human and could do whatever she wanted, so he naturally couldn¡¯t ask her to follow his own way of thinking. ¡°Okay, you¡¯ve obtained what you wanted. What about mine?¡± Roy asked Lilith. Although they didn¡¯t say it explicitly, both Roy and Lilith knew that this was a transaction between the two of them. He had brought the Red Sea Egg to her and helped her obtain Chaos power so that she could enter the Void. Although they had not signed any contracts for this transaction, both parties tacitly followed the rules of transactions. She had already obtained what she wanted, and now it was his turn. Lilith didn¡¯t brush Roy off and smiled at him. ¡°Check your strength first.¡± Roy was stunned for a moment before checking his body. He found an incomparably violent power in his body! The Void?! Roy immediately looked at Lilith in surprise. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The ritual has been completed, and this Void power is controllable!¡± Lilith explained. ¡°The reproduction ritual completed through the Red Sea Egg is an equivalent exchange. I reproduced your Chaos power, and you reproduced my Void power. The Red Sea Egg is a true divine artifact, and there won¡¯t be any problems with this process, so you can use this Void power without worry. ¡°But I still have to remind you to be cautious about Void power!¡± Lilith said solemnly. ¡°Void power and Chaos power are both illusory and real powers. They maintain a balance between each other, so Void power can remain in your body. But every time you use Void power, it will devour a portion of the matter of the material world and become stronger. In order to prevent it from losing control, you¡¯d best use it carefully.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use of Void power?¡± Roy frowned. ¡°I already have Chaos power¡­¡± ¡°The simplest is to let you completely adapt to the chaotic laws of the Void when facing it!¡± Lilith said. ¡°It can also increase your combat strength. But as mentioned earlier, you can use it to fight, but don¡¯t lose control of it. Otherwise, you will become a Void creature. You can figure out what other abilities you have on your own.¡± ¡°Okay, I understand. What else?¡± Roy asked. ¡°With the importance of the Red Sea Egg to you, this isn¡¯t enough to offset our deal.¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Lilith nodded. ¡°But let¡¯s go out first.¡± The Red Sea Egg opened, and the two of them appeared on the Blood Sea again. Lilith calculated silently in her heart and said, ¡°It¡¯s probably about time¡­¡± ¡°For what?¡± Roy asked curiously. But as soon as he finished speaking, a voice suddenly came to his mind. ¡°In the name of Osiris, I am calling you here. Please, save me! Save me from here. I can¡¯t stand this endless nothingness anymore. My brothers have abandoned me. Imperius and Tyrael didn¡¯t come. I can¡¯t wait any longer. Save me¡­¡± This voice kept repeating over and over, as though it was speaking to Roy or herself. He immediately realized that it was Auriel¡¯s voice. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± He was extremely shocked. He recalled the time when Auriel fell into the Void with him. ¡°It¡¯s only been less than a year. Auriel is the Archangel of Hope. How can she not be able to endure it in the Void?!¡± Roy suddenly thought of something and asked Lilith, ¡°Did you do it?¡± Lilith nodded. ¡°When I was still in the Void, I sensed your and Auriel¡¯s auras. But at the time, I hadn¡¯t received the memories from my other clones, so I knew nothing about you. I only found the curse you left on Auriel. After you left the Void, I thought that I would have to face the High Heavens and the Burning Hells when I returned. Of course, I had to destroy Auriel, this Archangel of Hope, if I could to prevent myself from having another opponent in the future, so I found Auriel¡¯s location. After your curse, I placed another curse on her¡­¡± ¡°What curse?¡± Roy asked. ¡°Time!¡± Lilith grinned sinisterly. ¡°I don¡¯t have any other power in the void, and I can only use the power of time, so I cast a time curse on her that makes time flow ten thousand times faster!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Roy was shocked. ¡°In that case, although it¡¯s been less than a year since the destruction of the High Heavens, Auriel has actually spent¡­ almost ten thousand years in the Void?!¡± ¡°Yes, although the price I paid was relatively high, it seems like everything is worth it now!¡± Lilith looked at Roy. ¡°Especially after knowing your existence and knowing that you¡¯re actually called the King of Despair, this casual move played a better role than I imagined!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Roy was puzzled. ¡°Since you¡¯re known as the King of Despair, your authority must be related to despair. But this power of despair is relatively difficult for you to obtain!¡± Lilith explained. ¡°Am I right?¡± Roy nodded. Indeed, although the authority of despair was powerful, it was not easy to increase it. ¡°Auriel is the Archangel of Hope. She originally had a powerful will and the authority of hope!¡± Lilith continued. ¡°But being trapped in the Void for nearly ten thousand years is enough to break any hope she had. Imperius is dead, Itherael is dead, you imprisoned Tyrael, and the High Heavens has fallen. No one can save her. She is gradually decaying in the Void. Once she, who once had the strongest hope, falls under the curse, she will transform into¡­ an angel of despair!¡± Roy¡¯s heart stirred as he quickly asked, ¡°You mean she became an angel of despair?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Lilith nodded, and a bright light flashed in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve already seen her appearance after her transformation in the River of Time. Believe me, she¡¯s the best support for your authority! You¡¯ll understand if you respond to her call and think of a way to pull her out of the Void. This is one of the contents of our transaction. But I suggest you establish a contract with her first, and it¡¯s best if it¡¯s¡­ a symbiotic contract!¡± ¡°Symbiotic contract?¡± Roy frowned. ¡°Why use this contract?¡± ¡°Because her current situation is special. If you don¡¯t use this contract, the moment you pull her back from the Void, she will disappear!¡± Lilith said. ¡°Believe me, go and do it!¡± Roy nodded and didn¡¯t say anything else. The wings behind him spread and directly changed his body shape. The enormous Void Eye on his chest opened, and Void runes appeared on his demon wings. In this Void form, Roy suddenly found that the Void power in his body had become unprecedentedly active. He was clearly still in the material world of Sanctuary, but the Void Eye on his chest transmitted a scene from the Void to him! I can actually observe the Void in the material world?! After adapting to it a little, Roy followed the curse aura he had left and began to search for Auriel in the Void. Soon, he found¡­ a figure in a terrible state in the boundless Void. At this moment, Auriel was still curled up, but her entire body was already emanating the aura of powerful Void power. It seemed that the Void corrosion in her body was much more serious than expected. Moreover, Roy noticed that below Frostmourne¡¯s wound on her abdomen, her entire lower abdomen had already begun to collapse. Under the combined effect of Void corrosion and curse corrosion, her body had already decayed. No wonder Lilith said to use a symbiotic contract. If he didn¡¯t share some life force with Auriel, the moment she left the Void, the conflict between Void power and the material world would really disintegrate her. After discovering this situation, Roy didn¡¯t hesitate and immediately responded to Auriel¡¯s call. After nearly ten thousand years of endless loneliness, Auriel finally heard a voice again. She was both sad and happy. If her original authority of hope still existed, she might have been able to reignite the flame of hope at this moment. Unfortunately, she had already completely fallen, and her authority and power had changed. She didn¡¯t hesitate much about the contract Roy proposed and immediately signed it. She only wanted to leave this endless darkness and Void, and she would do anything for it. In fact, her heart was full of anger and hatred at the moment. She hated Imperius, Tyrael, and Itherael for not coming to save her¡­ After establishing the contract, Roy naturally thought of a way to pull Auriel out of the Void. But what he didn¡¯t expect was that because he now had Void power, this step was exceptionally simple. He could directly open a gap to the Void from the material world by breaking through space and reach in to pull Auriel out! Obviously, this ability to tear Void rifts directly was terrifying. This meant that he could open a Void rift in any material world at any time in the future and leak the power of the Void¡­ Roy pulled Auriel out of the Void. The moment she entered the material world, an intense power conflict began. But because of the symbiotic contract, she drew Chaos power from Roy to resist and suppress the Void, allowing the laws of the material world to have the upper hand in her. While saving her life, she didn¡¯t need to change into a Void creature. Finally, when the pervasive endless darkness dissipated from Auriel¡¯s body, Roy saw her current appearance clearly. At this moment, Auriel¡¯s original angel clothes had turned black and red. Her entire lower bodv was and the black and muddy corruption power was like liquid as it dripped down from her incomplete waist and abdomen, accompanied by a faint dripping sound. But strangely, she didn¡¯t seem to feel any pain. Her original intangible appearance under her hood also appeared at this moment, turning into a strange face with three pairs of compound eyes. However, what surprised Roy the most was Auriel¡¯s wings. Originally, Auriel¡¯s wings were fluttering light wings, but now, her wings had returned to their original wing state. The three pairs of wings represented her original identity as an Archangel, but all the feathers on the wings had mutated! On each of the crisscrossing feathers were eyes full of despair. When Auriel spread her wings, the eyes of despair stared at Roy, giving him the creeps! Before he could say anything, she let out an unconscious murmur and floated to his shoulder. She hugged his right shoulder blade with both hands and stopped moving! It seemed she would be staying by Roy¡¯s side like this in the future. Looking at Auriel¡¯s unwillingness to leave, he didn¡¯t know what to say.. Although he Imew that this was a symbiotic contract, he felt that his style was becoming stranger and stranger¡­ Chapter 549 Chapter 549: New Transaction Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When Auriel lay on Roy¡¯s right shoulder, he could clearly feel a sense of despair continuously emanating from her soul. Through her contact with him, his divine spark absorbed this despair, causing the power of his authority to increase slowly. During this process, Auriel also absorbed the Chaos power in Roy to suppress her Void power and prevent her remaining upper body from completely undergoing Voidization. Roy could feel that Auriel¡¯s despair was mainly for her companions and the High Heavens, not for her life. Although her mind was already blurry, the instinctive disgust and hostility of the creatures of the material world toward the Void gave her the instinct to survive. This was why Lilith had suggested that he sign a symbiotic contract with Auriel. Auriel needed Roy¡¯s Chaos power, and Roy needed Auriel¡¯s despair. A wonderful cycle formed between them. To Roy, Auriel was equivalent to a pendant on him. This pendant on his shoulder felt like an eagle pet. Although this eagle¡¯s wings were a little big and strange, it didn¡¯t affect his activities, so he felt that it was nothing after getting used to it. What Roy was most curious about was why Auriel¡¯s wings had become like this. Every feather had an eye. Even for a fallen angel, this situation was a little beyond his imagination. Lilith saw his doubt and explained without waiting for him to ask, ¡°I think this should be the truest portrayal of her heart during the transformation. After staying in the dark environment of the Void for nearly ten thousand years, she probably yearns for eyes that can see things¡­¡± ¡°Indeed. So not only did her wings mutate, but even her face has a compound eye structure¡­¡± Roy said. ¡°Although I know that this is a mutation caused by the influence of Void power, it¡¯s really¡­ I wonder what Tyrael¡¯s expression will be when he sees her like this.¡± ¡°Okay, these are my rewards for obtaining Chaos power from you. Are you satisfied?¡± Lilith asked. Roy nodded. How could he not be satisfied with controllable Void power and an angel of despair pendant that could enhance the power of his authority? The Red Sea Egg returned to its seed state under Lilith¡¯s control, and she flipped her hand and stored it in an alternate space. ¡°You still have Tyrael imprisoned. What do you plan to do with him? ¡°Can¡¯t you see his situation in the River of Time?¡± Roy asked curiously. ¡°Of course I can, but you seem to have several ideas about how to deal with him, and the probability of each is the same!¡± Lilith said. ¡°So I can¡¯t be sure of your final plan.¡± ¡°So, which one is the best outcome in the future situations you saw?¡± Roy asked. ¡°Leave him in this world and let him protect the nephalem. This should be the best outcome for you!¡± Lilith didn¡¯t hide anything and spoke directly. ¡°If you bring him out of this world, there¡¯s a high chance that he¡¯ll escape in the future. At that time, he will return to Eden and attract stronger enemies for you¡­ On the contrary, if you leave him in this world, with his feelings for the nephalem, he can very well replace Trag¡¯Oul¡¯s position and become the guardian of this world. You can rest assured and leave your Dark Messiah child here for him to take care of¡­¡¯ ¡® Roy didn¡¯t say anything but looked at Lilith speechlessly. As mentioned earlier, talking to a seer was sometimes very painful. If the seer chose not to tell you anything in order not to affect the future and spoke mystifyingly, it would be a very constipating feeling. Similarly, if the seer told you everything, you would feel as though they had seen through everything about you. Roy hadn¡¯t told anyone about his plans for Sareth, including Julia and Benia. But with Lilith, she could see everything he wanted to do through observing the River of Time. Perhaps it was precisely because she saw his plan to retain Sanctuary in the future that she had no hostility toward him. As the mother of the nephalem, she also didn¡¯t want to see Sanctuary destroyed. On this point, Lilith and Roy had the same goal. Roy wasn¡¯t too sure about this before, but he had confirmed it now. He was actually a little glad that he and Lilith were not enemies. Otherwise, it would have been quite a headache to fight against such a seer. ¡°This is the return on our transaction for the time being!¡± Lilith said. ¡°Next, I will begin to counterattack the Burning Hells. Although the seven demon kings joined forces to sneak attack me and severely injured me once, I also took this opportunity to plant Void contamination on them. This Void contamination can be dispelled because it has no source, but it will take some time. In other words, the seven demon kings can only stay in their territories in the Burning Hells and focus on dispelling the Void contamination. This is the best opportunity to eliminate them.¡± ¡°Now, you have two choices!¡± Lilith raised a finger. ¡°The first choice is to remain neutral and not appear. Even if Mephisto and the others seek help from you, pretend that you don¡¯t hear them. I¡¯ll do the matter of conquering the Burning Hells alone.¡± Roy turned to look at Auriel on his shoulder and asked, ¡°Are you confident?¡± ¡°Yes, but my losses will be relatively great!¡± Lilith nodded. ¡°The nephalem will suffer heavy casualties. Although my Blood Sea can preserve their souls, a considerable portion will still dissipate. I may also be severely injured because of this, and I may even be banished into the Void again.¡± Lilith continued, ¡°If you choose this option, then our transaction will end here. As a reward for maintaining your neutrality, I will allow you to keep the Dark Messiah in this world, but you must be expelled from this world in the end! And you can never return in the future.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the second choice?¡± Roy asked. ¡°The second choice is naturally to stand on my side and bring your army to attack the Burning Hells with me! Our transaction will continue,¡± Lilith said. ¡°But this way, you will become the enemy of Mephisto and the others. If they are expelled back to the Abyss, they will fight you forever until one of you dies.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the reward for continuing our transaction?¡± Roy asked after thinking about it. ¡°The demons of the Burning Hells must be expelled. Similarly, the world-soul titan Trae¡¯Oul hidinz in the cracks must be expelled!¡± Lilith said. ¡°I can help you find Trag¡¯Oul and let you obtain the soul of a world-soul titan. This is the first reward. As for the second reward.. At this point, a mysterious smile suddenly appeared on Lilith¡¯s face. ¡°The second reward is to tell you about the promotion path to Deadly Sin Demon King¡­ ¡± ¡°What?!¡± Roy was shocked when he heard this, but then he suddenly understood. ¡°You¡­ plan to become a Deadly Sin Demon King after destroying the Burning Hells?¡± ¡°To be precise, it¡¯s returning! Returning to the Deadly Sin level!¡± Lilith said. ¡°I was originally a Deadly Sin-level demon king! ¡± ¡°Let me guess. Is it related to your main body?¡± Roy vaguely understood. ¡°Are you planning to¡­ embark on a journey to the Void?¡± But Lilith didn¡¯t answer this question directly. She only said, ¡°How is it? Have you thought about it? Which choice will you make?¡± ¡°Is there a need to choose?¡± Roy shook his head. ¡°I know very well that even if I remain neutral in the war, it¡¯s still a betrayal to Mephisto. After all, he was the one who invited me into this world¡­ But I¡¯m not his puppet, nor am I his brother. What I do is my business, and I choose the side with the greater benefits!¡± Lilith nodded approvingly. ¡°Very good. Choosing the side with the greatest benefits suits the character of demons. So, are you choosing the second option?¡± ¡°The second option!¡± Roy nodded with certainty. ¡°Then, it¡¯s a deal!¡± Lilith stretched out her hand, shook Roy¡¯s, and made another verbal promise. Because of the first successful transaction with tacit understanding, the two of them didn¡¯t sign any contract this time either. In fact, between demon kings, they rarely signed clear contracts. After all, they were all experienced players. Who didn¡¯t know that there were loopholes to exploit in contracts? Just like Roy, he didn¡¯t sign any contracts with Mephisto and the others. They were just following their respective interests. To Roy, if he stood on Mephisto¡¯s side, he could also get Mephisto and the others to help him obtain Trag¡¯Oul¡¯s world-soul. But Lilith had information about the Deadly Sin level, which he could simply not reject. It was just a verbal promise, so there was naturally the possibility of reneging. Roy couldn¡¯t guarantee that Lilith would definitely fulfill her promise. But compared to Mephisto and the other cunning old fellows, Lilith, this demon who had been pursuing her goal for two hundred million years, made Roy more willing to trust¡­ After reaching an agreement, Lilith stood on the Blood Sea, and a red light appeared in her palms. She spread her hands and looked down at the Blood Sea under her feet. The powerful blood power condensed into countless blood-red petals and began to dance in the sky above the Blood Sea. Under the agitation of the petals, humanoid bodies made of blood began to emerge from the Blood Sea one after another. These were all the nephalem who had died in the explosion earlier. Lilith¡¯s Blood Sea had preserved the souls of most of the nephalem who had died in battle. As their creator, she had reconstructed the bodies of these nephalem with the power of the Blood Sea and injected their souls. She completed a complete resurrection¡­ Seeing this scene, Roy was a little shocked. Although he knew that it might be because the nephalem had Lilith¡¯s bloodline that the Blood Sea could resurrect them, he had to say that the nephalem could really become powerful tools of war in her hands. Lilith probably loved and hated the nephalem, but there might be more love¡­ After Lilith reconstructed her army, Roy waved his hand and called Rafaro down. At the same time, he opened a portal on the battlefield and fetched Julia and Benia from the Frozen Sea. Just like that, an army of nephalem and Abyss demons was born, and their next goal was¡­ The Burning Hells! Chapter 550 Chapter 550: War of the Burning Hells (1) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The nephalem of Sanctuary never dreamed that the reversal of the war would come so quickly. Not long ago, Inarius was still leading the army of Hell to wreak havoc on the ground. The various kingdoms were still in a perilous state, and ordinary people without power were still living precarious lives. The power of darkness was so immense that they couldn¡¯t breathe. However, just a day later, the situation suddenly changed. The creator of Sanctuary, the mother of the nephalem, returned, eliminated the fallen Inarius on the battlefield, and defeated the sneak attack of the seven demon kings. Not only that, but Blood Queen Lilith then reached an agreement with the new King of Despair, Osiris, and became allies. Both sides would form an army together to counterattack the Burning Hells¡­ When they first heard this news, many nephalem thought that it was just bragging, that it was nonsense made up by some guy who was scared out of his mind by the demons. But not long after, the necromancers of the Priests of Rathma confirmed the authenticity of this rumor because they were the ones who had spread this news. Furthermore, the kings of some ancient countries also stood up and confirmed the authenticity of this news to the people. After all, the nephalem army in Lilith¡¯s hands came from these kings, so they naturally knew the situation of the war. In addition, people gradually discovered that the Hell army wreaking havoc everywhere was indeed in chaos. These demons no longer had a clear target and could only wander aimlessly on the ground or hunt for food. After the mortal army started constantly reducing the territories the demons occupied, people truly believed that the war situation seemed to have changed. The dark clouds in the sky seemed to have faded a lot on this day, and the sunlight seemed to be able to shine on the ground again. In the taverns where crowds gathered, people were excitedly discussing the news of the victory. Fortunately, Lilith, the mother of the nephalem, was on her children¡¯s side. People praised Lilith¡¯s name and also discussed everything about the mysterious King of Despair. The first impression the nephalem had of Osiris, the King of Despair, was that he was the destroyer of the High Heavens. They knew that he had defeated the angels, but they had endless imaginations about why this powerful demon king joined forces with Lilith. Some said that he was Lilith¡¯s new lover. It was precisely because of the request of the First Mother that he had passed through the barrier of the world and descended into this world. Others said that there was internal strife among the demons, and the seven demon kings were unwilling to find a territory for Osiris to settle down in the Burning Hells. So in a fit of anger, Osiris turned against the seven demon kings and joined forces with Lilith. Although there were various opinions, people had to admit that this good news had indeed dispelled the haze shrouding the nephalem¡¯s hearts. Gossip was a common problem for humans. Although they were chatting happily, when someone mentioned Lilith¡¯s recruitment plan, many people fell silent. The necromancers of the Priests of Rathma not only brought news of the reversal of the war, but they also brought news that Lilith wanted to form a nephalem army. In the name of their mother, she recruited warriors who had awakened their nephalem power everywhere and planned to lead the nephalem army to meet up with the army of the King of Despair to counterattack the Burning Hells. The nephalem warriors were naturally willing to attack the Burning Hells, but attacking demons with another group of demons was beyond their imagination. Putting aside the world¡¯s disgust for demons, no one could be sure if this was a trap of the demons. Although the First Mother was on the side of the nephalem, what if she was deceived by the King of Despair? What if the seven demon kings and the King of Despair set up a scheme together? What kind of place was the Burning Hells? It was the headquarters of demons! In this cruel land, there were tens of millions of demons. Once the King of Despair suddenly betrayed them, all the nephalem who entered would fall into a sea of demons, be surrounded, and face death! Therefore, ordinary nephalem were full of doubts. Although they wanted to kill demons, they couldn¡¯t make a decision to join the army¡­ Fortunately, as their mother, Lilith knew the inferior nature of humans from beginning to end, so she had never thought of recruiting many nephalem soldiers from the beginning. So after getting the Priests of Rathma to spread the news, she didn¡¯t pay too much attention to it. Her expectations for the army were actually placed on the necromancers of Rathma. Because she had seen Inarius control the death divine spark in the River of Time, she didn¡¯t use the power of the Priests of Rathma in the beginning and only got the necromancers to spread the news everywhere. After she completely killed Inarius and destroyed the death divine spark, the necromancers could finally come in handy. During this month, necromancers appeared in various lands of death in Sanctuary. In these places where numerous corpses were buried, the necromancers used their death power to awaken countless corpses and began to form an astonishing army of the dead! If Inarius were still alive, then this undead army wouldn¡¯t be able to play any role at all. But now that Inarius was dead, and there was no demon who could control death power in the Burning Hells, this undead army became the best vanguard to counterattack the Burning Hells. There were not many necromancers in the Priests of Rathma, but when they finally gathered together, the number of undead soldiers they led exceeded a million. Among them were countless skeleton soldiers, skeleton archers, skeleton mages, and many giant corpse demons and blood puppets. When they gathered on the plains, the existence of this undead army even caused the weather to change. A powerful death aura permeated the air, causing the entire sky to become gloomy, and the mournful wails of souls could even be heard in the howling wind. The moment Roy saw this army, he wondered if he had seen the Lich King¡¯s army¡­ In addition to the undead army, Lilith also had an army of nearly fifty thousand nephalem. Most of these soldiers were nephalem warriors who had resurrected from her Blood Sea, and a small number were nephalem who had come from all over. Although most people still had doubts, there were also many who were willing to believe Lilith. Among these nephalem who rushed to help, many of them were barbarians from the north, and they claimed to have obtained enlightenment from their ancestors. There were also nephalem warriors from the Sisterhood of the Sightless Eye, the mage clans, and the demon-hunting organizations. These nephalem warriors had a common characteristic¡ªthe nephalem power they had awakened was already very powerful. There was a reason why these nephalem warriors put down their doubts and rushed to join the army. The tragic defeat of the heroes who assassinated Inarius had long been widely known. The warriors who had awakened powerful nephalem power in their bodies realized that as they became stronger and stronger, they might follow the same path as these heroes. So they placed their hopes on Lilith, the mother of the nephalem, hoping that their mother could solve their problem. Lilith knew what her children were thinking, but she didn¡¯t respond. Due to the special nature of the army she formed, she and Roy reached a consensus that both sides shouldn¡¯t act together but attack separately. Otherwise, it was difficult to guarantee that the nephalem wouldn¡¯t have a conflict with the Abvss demons under Rov. During this month, Roy had summoned more than a million demons from the Abyss. These soldiers would be led by several demon lords under him. Although his army wasn¡¯t weak, there was a big problem. Because the Ouroboros Marks in their souls were not bound to the Burning Hells, once they died in battle, their souls would be forced to return to the Abyss and wouldn¡¯t be able to return for the time being. In other words, each death was one less soldier. On the other hand, not only were there numerous demons from the Burning Hells, but they would soon return from the Hellforge after their deaths. It could be said that they were endless. Due to this, when Roy, Julia, and the others discussed tactics, they always thought that they had to advance quickly and try their best to attack together. They could not be dragged into a war of attrition and had to kill their way into the territories of the seven demon kings as soon as possible to execute the decapitation tactic. Only then would they have a chance to win¡­ As for beheading them, Roy could only rely on himself to deal with the demon kings. Be it Julia, Benia, Berial, Madama Styx, or the others, they were only demon lords and not enough to fight the demon kings. On the plains of the Dreadlands, Roy¡¯s Abyss demon army converged with Lilith¡¯s human and undead army. However, both sides did not gather and only looked at each other from afar. Before the armies of both sides became restless, Lilith and Roy jointly opened two portals to the Burning Hells and got both armies to teleport in separately. Roy had been to the Burning Hells once, so he naturally knew the general terrain. When he entered with his army, he found that it was the Plains of Despair. In other words, the first person he had to face was Demon King Duriel and possibly his sister, Andariel¡­ The Burning Hells were already prepared. In fact, when the news of Lilith and Roy joining forces spread to the Burning Hells, all the demons of the Burning Hells shrank back. They even withdrew from the areas they had already occupied in Sanctuary just to prepare for this war. Without needing Roy¡¯s order, the Abyss demon army couldn¡¯t wait to rush out after identifying the direction. Inferno Overlord Berial had had enough of the cold environment of the Frozen Sea. It was really difficult for him, a flame demon, to follow a frost demon king like Roy. So after entering the Burning Hells and smelling the sulfur smell in the air again, Berial became excited. His entire body was burning with raging flames, and his four hooves carried the weight of his enormous body as he ran on the ground. As the vanguard, he waved his flaming sword to kill the Hell demons blocking his way while spitting fireballs and roaring violently, ¡°Those who block me will die!! Behind him was the tide-like Abyss demon army. This vanguard army cut a path through the densely-packed demons of Hell like a hot knife through butter, allowing the following troops to follow. In the sky, Madama Styx was leading a large number of flying demons to seize air control. This black phoenix-tailed demon butterfly danced in the air, scattering a countless amount of poisonous black phosphorus powder, causing the flying demons of the Burning Hells to fall from the sky like dumplings. Of the other two demon lords, one was Mictlantecuhtli, a bat-shaped demon with four wings, and the other was Hydra, a snake-shaped demon with seven heads. These two demon lords had never had a strong presence under Roy, but they were still loyal after submitting to him. Although they were slightly weaker than Berial and Madama Styx, they were still lord-level demons. Many Hell demons died in their hands when they attacked. Roy, Julia, and Benia were riding on Rafaro¡¯s back and flying in the sky, overlooking the war below. There was no need to worry about identifying friend and foe because the demons in this world were vastly different from the demons of the Abyss. Because demons had powerful adaptability, after staying in a certain world for a long time, they would often generate demon branches that formed their own system. Not only that, but Roy noticed that Abyss demons were much more powerful than demons of the Burning Hells at the same level. This might be due to the high-gravity environment of the Abyss. After coming to this low-gravity world, their muscle strength and body speed far exceeded their counterparts, and even their magic was stronger than that of the demons of the Burning Hells. Roy¡¯s Abyss demon army broke into the center of the Plains of Despair with irresistible force. When they encountered powerful Hell demons, a few demon lords rushed forward and quickly killed them. The Abyss demons enjoyed the thrill of fighting and didn¡¯t hesitate at all that the enemies were also demons. At this moment, an immense tremor suddenly came from the ground of the Plain of Despair. The ground underfoot began to arch, and a group of hundreds of war behemoths suddenly emerged from underground. These war behemoths had astonishing size and height. They all had four limbs and four arms, with bulging muscles all over their bodies. On their four giant arms, they were all wearing sharp spikes that were several meters long. As soon as these ten-meter-tall war behemoths broke out of the ground, they caused heavy damage to the Abyss demon army. They trampled countless short demons to death, and their sharp blades raised a death storm in Roy¡¯s army. The killed Abyss demons screamed as their souls broke out of their bodies and disappeared into spatial folds. Hundreds of war behemoths formed a solid defense line and blocked the advance of the Abyss demon army. Berial and the other demon lords were also engaged in battle with the war behemoths. But due to their limited number, the number of war behemoths they could block was limited, causing the war behemoths to be unrestricted in Roy¡¯s army. ¡°It¡¯s our turn!¡± Benia called out to Julia excitedly when she saw this scene. The two of them spread their wings and jumped off Rafaro¡¯s back. Roy only had time to remind them, ¡°Take care of Sareth!¡± The two of them replied, ¡°Okay.¡± Then they turned into two streams of light and rushed into the battlefield. Roy smiled and shook his head as he looked at the center of the battlefield. After these war behemoths appeared, Fat Tiger naturally had to appear. With Sareth on one of his heads, he rushed over from the battlefield behind. The titan hellhound¡¯s enormous body and weight caused the ground to shake. After encountering the first war behemoth, Fat Tiger roared and pounced forward. His huge canine teeth bit the opponent¡¯s neck and actually overpowered this war behemoth. With a loud bang, two colossi fell to the ground, crushing countless unlucky little demons. Both sides seemed to be evenly matched, but this was not the case. The next second, Fat Tiger bit the neck of the war behemoth and began to swing it back and forth. The war behemoth that was hundreds of tons was like a rag doll in Fat Tiger¡¯s mouth, unable to resist at all¡­ Another war behemoth rushed up and wanted to help, but before it could approach, a figure flew up from Fat Tiger¡¯s head. Sareth also took action. He directly transformed into his demon form and flew above the war behemoth¡¯s head. He pressed Calamity against its head and began bombarding it. The high-energy magic power bullets had powerful penetrative power, and a few shots blasted a bloody pit in the war behemoth¡¯s head, causing it to fall to the ground. Sareth easily dealt with a high-rank war demon whose combat strength was close to the lord level. He had indeed grown a lot. Roy nodded in gratification when he saw this scene. Looking at Julia and Benia, he found that the speed of their magic power improvement was astonishing. The two of them turned into two streams of flames and shuttled back and forth among the war behemoths. Black hell flames and dark golden destruction flames alternated and exploded, causing the war behemoths to scream and fall to the ground. The two of them looked at ease. It seemed that they didn¡¯t need to fuse to summon the angelic demon Junia to deal with the current battle situation. Roy didn¡¯t need to worry too much about the army. But this war behemoth army should be the guards of the Lord of Pain, Duriel. In fact, Roy had already sensed Duriel¡¯s aura farther ahead. However, what was interesting was that not only was there Duriel¡¯s aura, but there was also the aura of the Maiden of Anguish, Andariel! The seven demon kings seemed unwilling to be defeated one by one. Although they didn¡¯t appear together, at least Duriel and Andariel were together. ¡°That¡¯s good. It saves me from looking for you one by one!¡± Roy grinned sinisterly and patted Rafaro¡¯s head. At the same time, a pentagram magic formation appeared under his feet. In the sky, the electronic eye on Rafaro¡¯s forehead emitted a dazzling red light and locked onto Duriel and Andariel. After receiving Roy¡¯s magic power infusion, powerful energy began to gather in his throat. A moment later, he opened his huge mouth, and the powerful energy turned into a thick beam of light with a diameter of ten meters and shot out. This was an amplified Dark Lightning Cannon. Immense amounts of black lightning condensed into a dazzling pillar of light that smashed into the ground from the sky. When the beam of light hit the ground, black lightning suddenly erupted and turned into a black lightning storm that enveloped a radius of several kilometers. Countless fine lightning bolts seemed to freeze and solidify in the air for a long time. Under the coverage of the lightning net, it was all a death zone! Countless Hell demons in this area didn¡¯t even have time to scream before turning into charcoal. Their souls couldn¡¯t escape either and instantly disintegrated under the lightning of Dark Lightning. They didn¡¯t even have time to flee back to the Hellforge. Tens of thousands of demons died in the lightning storm, but two figures escaped in a sorry state. One of them was Duriel. His fat and clumsy insect-shaped body actually displayed unprecedented agility at this moment. The twelve pairs of insect legs under his stomach slid quickly and actually fled under the bombardment of the lightning. The other figure was Andariel. This Maiden of Anguish didn¡¯t have demon wings, and behind her back were four sharp bone insect legs. Although she couldn¡¯t fly, she had the most agile body among the seven demon kings, allowing her to escape from the lightning. ¡°Osiris! You damn idiot!¡± After coming out, Andariel cursed crazily at Roy in the sky. ¡°I will make you repent for your betrayal in endless torture and anguish!¡± Roy looked at Andariel coldly, unmoved, and even wanted to laugh. This demoness seemed to be unable to see the situation clearly. Didn¡¯t she know that she was the weakest of the seven demon kings? Roy could face the four Archangels alone in the High Heavens and even defeat them. This meant that his strength was comparable to Diablo¡¯s strongest state when he gathered the power of the seven demon kings.. Where did Andariel get the courage to shout at Roy like this? Chapter 551 Chapter 551: War of the Burning Hells (2) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Since Andariel and Duriel had appeared, Roy felt that it was time for him to take action. He said to Rafaro, ¡°Free bombardment! Reduce the number of Burning Hells demons as soon as possible.¡± After Rafaro responded, Roy spread his wings and jumped down from the sky. With a loud bang, the ground trembled. Roy slowly stood up and looked at Andariel and Duriel not far away. ¡°What¡­ is that?¡± After seeing Roy, Andariel was a little surprised. She had seen him before, but at the time, he didn¡¯t have a ¡®pendant¡¯ on his shoulder. Now, the moment she saw him, she was shocked by Auriel on his shoulder. The Angel of Despair, Auriel, had been leaning close to Roy¡¯s shoulder from the beginning to the end, even when he jumped down. And because she felt the fighting spirit emanating from Roy, the six black wings behind her opened. When her six glowing compound eyes under her hood looked at Andariel, the dense strange eyes on her wings turned in the same direction, and countless eyes stared intently at Andariel. Seeing the trypophobia effect and the despair in these eyes, even Andariel and Duriel felt a chill run down their spines¡­ ¡°A-Auriel?!¡± Although her appearance had changed drastically, Andariel still recognized her through the hood and the two twining iconic ribbons. But she couldn¡¯t imagine why Auriel, the former Archangel of Hope, would suddenly change into this appearance. Hearing the name Andariel called out, Auriel mechanically turned her head. Although her consciousness had become a little blurry the moment she returned because of the conflict between Void power and the material world, she could still subconsciously respond to some words, such as her original name. This mechanical turn of her head undoubtedly acknowledged her identity, making Andariel gasp. From her angle, she could see that Auriel¡¯s lower body was already broken and missing. During the Eternal Conflict, Andariel and Auriel had fought several times, so she was well aware of Auriel¡¯s strength. But now, Andariel didn¡¯t dare to imagine what Auriel had experienced to end up in such a miserable state. Instantly, Andariel¡¯s vigilance against Roy rose to the highest level. ¡°Osiris!¡± Andariel changed her previous arrogance. She stepped forward and tried her best to show her body. As she twisted slightly, she looked at Roy seductively. ¡°Mephisto asked me to tell you that we can also give you what Lilith can give you. As long as you can reach a contract with us, we can treat the matter of you leading an army to attack the Burning Hells as though it never happened. Even if you want a demon king as a plaything, I can satisfy your request and let you do whatever you want! Whatever you want me to do¡­ I can do it!¡± In fact, putting aside the strange appendages on her back, Andariel¡¯s figure was quite explosive. She had long fiery red hair that fluttered in the wind and a pair of big grapefruits that were wrapped in only a pitifully small amount of cloth. Her long legs were strong, smooth, and charming, and her partial succubus bloodline made her look full of wild temptation. It could be said that most demons would be infatuated with her appearance. When she flirted with others, it was indeed difficult to resist. However, Roy didn¡¯t know if it was because he had just had a go with Lilith, the succubus queen, but he had no feelings for Andariel at all. Especially when he saw Duriel beside Andariel and his fat insect-shaped body, Roy felt nauseous. To be honest, although there were many strange forms among demons, the only ones he couldn¡¯t accept were those that looked clumsy and fat. Duriel happened to be like this. Seeing him standing beside Andariel, Roy couldn¡¯t get in the mood. Therefore, he summoned Frostmourne without a word to express his attitude. Seeing Roy¡¯s stubborn appearance, Andariel was furious. She suddenly let out a sharp and shrill howl, held two strange snake-shaped daggers, and rushed at him! The extremely short distance was gone in an instant under Andariel¡¯s rapid charge. The dagger in one hand stabbed at Roy¡¯s crotch at a vicious angle, and the other stabbed at his ribs. Both daggers were shining with dark green light, clearly smeared with poison. Roy naturally couldn¡¯t let her weapons touch his body. He stretched out his left hand, grabbed Andariel¡¯s right arm that was stabbing at his ribs, and slashed down with Frostmourne in his other hand, wanting to cut off her left arm. But before she was about to be cut, she changed her move. With a flip of her wrist, she hid her dagger, and then the bone of the arm that Roy grabbed snapped. She stomped her feet and actually jumped in an impossible posture onto his left arm. Roy was almost twice her height, and she looked very short in front of him, but this also gave her more relative flexibility. When she jumped onto his left arm, her legs immediately clamped around his neck, and her hands hugged his left arm. Then her entire body leaned back and violently pulled his left arm sideways! This action was clearly a special fighting move, but it didn¡¯t pose any threat to Roy. But the moment his chest leaned sideways, a huge figure suddenly appeared in front of him. It was Duriel! Although Duriel looked stupid and fat, he was actually quite scheming. When Roy bombarded them earlier, he had used the insect legs under his abdomen to escape, creating the illusion that it was difficult for him to move. But in fact, this guy actually had the ability to teleport and flash over short distances. When he suddenly used this ability, he immediately formed a tacit cooperation with Andariel. The moment he appeared, Duriel opened his bloody mouth and bit Roy¡¯s shoulder. At the same time, the pairs of sharp appendages on his chest quickly stabbed at Roy¡¯s chest. Such an attack posed an enormous threat to flesh and blood, but Roy¡¯s body had already elementalized, and he could transform from flesh and blood to the elementalization at will. Logically speaking, Andariel and Duriel should know this, so why did the siblings still use such an attack method? Soon, Roy understood why they were doing this¡­ When Duriel bit him, Roy had already transformed his body into a Chaos body, so what Duriel bit was only a mass of Chaos power. Even though his mouth contained poison, it couldn¡¯t cause any damage to Roy. But strangely, Roy felt intense pain, a pain that should have come from his flesh and blood body! He instantly understood. Duriel¡¯s attack looked ordinary, but it actually used the power of authority. There was a reason why he was called the Lord of Pain. His authority should be able to inflict physical pain and torture on any creature. Moreover, regardless of whether the other party was in elemental form or not, he could do this. And as his sister, what Andariel exerted was mental anguish and torture. Although these two siblings were completely different in appearance and form, their authorities and powers were extremely similar. Such authorities were powerful because the sources of pain and anguish were extremely extensive, and it was easy for them to increase the power of their authority. But trash was still trash. After just one exchange, Roy immediately roughly guessed the limitations of their authorities. ¡°Interesting!¡± A sinister smile appeared on Roy¡¯s face. He put away Frostmourne, stretched out his hand, grabbed Duriel¡¯s head, and pushed him away from his shoulder with powerful strength. ¡°But as long as you can withstand this pain with your willpower, it won¡¯t have any effect, right?¡± Duriel¡¯s head was grabbed by Roy, and he was struggling with all his might as the mouthparts in his mouth moved chaotically. But his expression was indeed a little panicked because Roy was right. ¡°And you, Andariel!¡± Roy turned his head to look at Andariel. Her legs were still clamped around his neck, so when he turned his head, he could see her fat butt. It made him feel a little disgusted, so he swung his hand and sent her flying with immense force. After seeing her flip over and land, he continued, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, the reason why you used close combat is that your authority has to come into contact with the target¡¯s body to take effect, right?¡± Andariel was expressionless, but her eyes were full of viciousness. After standing up, she rushed at Roy again, wanting to use the same trick. When she restrained Roy just now, she had actually launched an authority attack on him, but it didn¡¯t have much effect. Just as Roy had said, pain could actually be resisted by relying on individual willpower. Fortunately, Andariel¡¯s and Duriel¡¯s authorities had another characteristic. They could achieve the effect of deepening and strengthening the level of pain through repeated applications. As long as Andariel seized the opportunity to attack Roy a few more times, she didn¡¯t believe that he could endure greater pain. However, after figuring out their abilities, how could Roy give them a chance to get close? He grabbed Duriel¡¯s head and smashed it at Andariel, who was rushing at him. Andariel had no choice but to jump up, cross over Duriel¡¯s enormous body, and pounce at Roy from the sky. But before Andariel could approach, Roy spread his wings and flew up. This simple move made her gnash her teeth in hatred because she understood his goal. He wanted to fight them in the air! However, aerial combat¡­ was what Andariel and Duriel were the worst at. Andariel¡¯s fighting style leaned toward that of assassins. She had an agile body and short weapons, so she had always been accustomed to close combat. In order not to let her demon wings hinder the smoothness of her movements, she even evolved her two pairs of demon wings into arthropod appendages, which were the sharp insect legs on her back. These four bladed insect legs could allow her to attack many times in close combat. If the opponent flew, she could also fly. Andariel also had a pair of demon wings, but she had always hidden them. If she wanted to fly, she only needed to stretch them out her back again. But because she had not used her wings for a long time, it was obvious how weak her aerial combat ability was. More importantly, if she fought Roy in the air, she wouldn¡¯t be able to cooperate effectively with Duriel! Looking at Duriel¡¯s obese form, it was apparent how difficult it would be for such a big fat pig to fly¡­ Left with no choice, Andariel could only use the tip of her insect legs as throwing knives the moment Roy flew up in an attempt to stop him from flying. But this time, the throwing knives could no longer touch Roy¡¯s body and were blocked by a giant black ice wall. He successfully rose into the air. She had to fight this aerial battle even if she didn¡¯t want to. She quickly stretched out her wings and flew up as well, trying her best not to let Roy pull too far away. But as soon as she flew up, she saw Auriel, who was lying on Roy¡¯s shoulder, stretch out the six wings on her back! ¡°Test your strength, Angel of Despair Auriel!¡± Roy grinned sinisterly as he stood in the air and sent an order to Auriel in his mind. All the eyes on the feathers of Auriel¡¯s spread wings emitted black light simultaneously, and a terrifying power pervaded the surrounding space. The next second, countless tiny black beams of light that were so dark that they could drown out light shot out. It was the Void power that had been accumulating in Auriel¡¯s body. Through the radiation of her eyes, the Void power turned into thousands of jet-black laser beams! Suddenly, the already insufficient light on the entire Plains of Despair was completely devoured. The vision of all demons was blocked, and it became pitch-black. At this moment, light was hidden¡­ The sudden change in Andariel¡¯s vision made her unable to react in time. Even her brother, Duriel, below her, was enveloped in the dense attacks of the floating Void cannons! Yes, Auriel¡¯s attack was extremely similar to the attack launched by countless floating cannons. Although the Void beams shot out from the eyes on the feathers were inconspicuous, there were too many of them. After accumulating, they turned into a terrifying invasion of Void power that was unavoidable. After Andariel and Duriel were hit, countless small holes instantly appeared on the bodies. These Void beams were really like bullets and had incomparable penetrative force. The defense of the two demon kings couldn¡¯t resist this penetrative corrosion at all, and they were riddled with holes, looking tragic. ¡°Ahh!!¡± Andariel and Duriel screamed in unison. The dark shields they had just hurriedly raised broke with a touch, and Andariel fell straight back to the ground, smashing a big pit in the ground. After shooting down Andariel, Roy didn¡¯t stop Auriel but let her continue firing. Void beams continuously shot out and continued to bombard Andariel and Duriel, turning their demon king bodies into mush. Andariel¡¯s and Duriel¡¯s bodies were bodies that they had found in recent years. It wasn¡¯t easy to find a body that could fully accommodate the power of a demon king. If it was just clones, they might be able to parasitize or possess low-level demons with their souls. But their main bodies had to use the bodies of demon lords or ones they made themselves. It was quite difficult. In the end, these bodies that they had painstakingly found were gone in the blink of an eye¡­ This made Roy realize that the Void power that Auriel shot out seemed to be different from the slowly corroding Void power. These Void beams displayed the violent and destructive aspect of Void power. It was similar to Roy¡¯s Chaos power, in which they had the ability to crush and destroy conventional defenses. It was impossible to purely rely on shields of holy light or dark power to defend, let alone rely on physical defense. A composite elemental shield might be a little useful, but it was hard to say how effective it would be¡­ After Andariel¡¯s and Duriel¡¯s bodies were destroyed, their souls were immediately exposed. But the moment they escaped, because they passed through the Void beams, their souls were immediately contaminated by Void power, and the color of their souls immediately changed. Of course, this corrosion wasn¡¯t serious, and their souls couldn¡¯t worry about it currently. They wanted to escape from the battlefield and run back to the Hellforge to recuperate. But how could Roy let them escape? He flashed and disappeared in the air. When he reappeared, he blocked the path of the two souls. His demon claws clenched fiercely on the left and right, grabbing the two souls. The two Hell demon kings lost too quickly, so much so that Roy felt that it was a little unreal when he caught their souls. They were all demon kings. If Roy, Andariel, and Duriel had used magic power and relied on magic to fight, it would probably have taken days to determine the winner. Therefore, in battles between demon kings, they usually used their authorities to attack. At this time, the strength of demon kings depended on the strength of their authorities. Andariel and Duriel had actually planned this in the beginning. They knew that Roy controlled the authority of despair. This authority was very strong, but it wasn¡¯t easy to grow, so they felt that they had a chance of winning in a fight against him. But the problem was that not only did Roy not compete with them in terms of authority, but he even acted shamelessly and directly used a great Void killing weapon like Auriel! Void power was a power that could destroy the material world. Under normal circumstances, it was impossible for creatures of the material world to control this power safely. But because of Void corrosion, Auriel had transformed into a half-Void creature and survived through a symbiotic contract with Roy, so she became a controllable¡­ Void weapon in Roy¡¯s hands! Andariel and Duriel unfortunately became the first test subjects of this Void weapon. Before these demon kings could even display half of their strength, they suffered a disaster¡­ After their souls fell into Roy¡¯s hands, they began to struggle with all their might. Their souls even transformed into the faces of Andariel and Duriel. They crazily cursed at Roy and threatened him to let them go. However, when Roy sneered and increased his strength, as though he wanted to crush their souls, the two of them saw that the threat didn¡¯t work and started begging. Unlike ancient demons like Mephisto, who had clones everywhere in the Infinite Worlds because of his age and whose main body in Sanctuary might not necessarily be his true main body, Andariel and Duriel were different. They had just advanced to demon kings in this world and had no time to send clones elsewhere in the Infinite Worlds. Therefore, the souls of the two demons Roy caught were the souls of their main bodies. Once these souls died, they would really die! Of course, Roy knew this, so it was impossible for him to let their souls escape back to the Hellforge. He grabbed their souls with both hands, opened the system space, and got his imitation Kanai¡¯s Cube to fly out. Roy opened the cube, placed the souls inside, closed the lid, and chose to extract them. His movements were as smooth as flowing water. Regarding souls of demons kings, the only thing that was truly useful to Roy was the divine spark mark. Without the divine spark mark, a demon king¡¯s soul was only a soul that was hundreds of times stronger than other souls. And Roy¡¯s Kanai¡¯s Cube had a most important function after upgrading¡ªpurifying the divine spark mark in the soul. In fact, he didn¡¯t really care much about the divine sparks of Andariel and Duriel. After all, the powers of ¡®pain¡¯ and ¡®anguish¡¯ were a little too common. What he really wanted to try was to fuse multiple divine sparks and see if he could synthesize them into a more useful and powerful divine spark. Don¡¯t forget that Julia and Benia still needed divine sparks to promote in the future¡­ Chapter 552 Chapter 552: Battle Between Seers Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The battle on the Plains of Despair ended very quickly. The deaths of Andariel and Duriel caused the demon army under them to collapse. Under Julia and Benia¡¯s lead, Roy¡¯s army slaughtered all the way, killing these Hell demons until they fled in all directions. When they returned, Roy had just finished extracting the divine sparks of Andariel and Duriel. After losing their divine sparks, their souls experienced a large-scale decline. A divine spark would promote the growth of the soul, and after losing the divine spark, the soul would naturally decline. At this moment, the souls of Andariel and Duriel, who were imprisoned in Kanai¡¯s Cube, had degenerated to the level of ordinary demon lords. Looking at these two souls, Roy frowned because they really surprised him. It felt like¡­ two demon lords who had been forcibly promoted. Could these not be the souls ofAndariel and Duriel? That¡¯s not right. How do you explain the divine sparks? Seeing Roy frowning in thought, Julia asked curiously, ¡°Darling, what¡¯s wrong? Is there something wrong?¡± ¡°¡­ I¡¯m not sure. I keep feeling that something¡¯s wrong!¡± Roy said. ¡°Although Andariel and Duriel are the weakest of the seven demon kings, they lost too quickly¡­¡± ¡°Do you think this isn¡¯t their main bodies?¡± Benia asked. ¡°Won¡¯t you understand by looking at their divine sparks?¡± Roy thought about it and felt that it made sense, so he opened Kanai¡¯s Cube and took out the extracted divine sparks. ¡°This¡­¡± The moment Roy saw the divine sparks, he was stunned for a moment before his eyes turned cold. The abnormalities with divine sparks of Andariel and Duriel extracted by Kanai¡¯s Cube could be seen with the naked eye. The light in the divine sparks was smaller, and the M?bius Ring mark inside was also smaller. Compared to ordinary divine sparks, these two divine sparks had shrunk by at least half! After seeing the divine sparks, Julia and Benia looked at each other. ¡°The divine sparks¡­ was divided?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s obvious!¡± Roy frowned. ¡°But the question is, what¡¯s the point of doing this?¡± Divine sparks could indeed be divided, but this meant that the power of the authority would also be lost. Andariel and Duriel were not powerful demon kings to begin with, so dividing their divine sparks like this was equivalent to a substantial drop in their combat strength. Facing Roy and Lilith¡¯s attack on the Burning Hells, not only did they not think of a way to increase their strength, but they instead divided the divine sparks. What did this mean? ¡°Could the seven demon kings want to use the same trick and combine their powers into one body?¡± Julia pondered. ¡°Just like when Diablo attacked the High Heavens?¡± ¡°If they want to combine their powers, then they shouldn¡¯t split the divine sparks!¡± Benia retorted. ¡°If that¡¯s really what they plan to do, then Andariel and Duriel shouldn¡¯t even appear. The seven demon kings should be together in one place.¡± Julia and Benia discussed it at the side while Roy ignored them. After thinking about it, he contacted Lilith. Although they were fighting separately, he had left a Demon Eye with her to facilitate communication. When he called her, she didn¡¯t answer immediately but only answered after a while. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Osiris?¡± Lilith asked through the Demon Eye. ¡°I want to ask how your progress is. I just finished off Andariel and Duriel!¡± Roy said. ¡°That¡¯s good. I just finished my battle. Belial and Azmodan appeared together to stop me, but now¡­¡± Lilith laughed heartily. ¡°I¡¯m stepping on their corpses!¡± ¡°Did you capture their souls?¡± Roy asked. ¡°Do you have a way to detect their divine sparks?¡± Hearing his question, Lilith was stunned. ¡°Yes, but what do you want to do?¡± ¡°See if their divine sparks are complete!¡± Roy said. ¡°I only have half of the divine sparks of Andariel and Duriel. This means that their main bodies are probably not one but split into two. If Belial and Azmodan¡¯s divine sparks are the same, then I¡¯m afraid these guys are plotting something else. I need you to look at the future and see what they¡¯re up to!¡± Hearing this, Lilith didn¡¯t say anything for a while, seemingly checking the divine sparks of Belial and Azmodan according to Roy¡¯s instructions. After a while, her voice came. ¡°It seems you¡¯re right. There¡¯s only half of the divine sparks of Belial and Azmodan!¡± ¡°It¡¯s absolutely abnormal to lower your strength in the face of a powerful enemy!¡± Roy said. ¡°It¡¯s up to you, Your Majesty Lilith!¡± The communication from the Demon Eye fell silent again. Although Lilith controlled the power of time and was a true seer, she was not staring at the River of Time at all times. She would only use her power when necessary. After a while, her voice came, and she said in a slightly exhausted tone, ¡°Osiris, we¡¯re in trouble! Unlike the last time I observed the River of Time, the future has changed. A new tributary has appeared, but it¡¯s shrouded in mist!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Roy didn¡¯t understand what Lilith¡¯s observation of the River of Time was like. He only wanted to hear the result. ¡°The demon kings dividing their divine sparks from their main bodies is probably Mephisto¡¯s idea!¡± Lilith said. ¡°He¡¯s very powerful, so he has a certain ability to intercept future scenes. In my last observation, the possibility of us killing the seven demon kings appeared in the River of Time. Mephisto probably saw this possibility. Although he¡¯s different from me and doesn¡¯t have the power to control time truly, he is very smart and thought of a way to blind the eyes of seers!¡± ¡°Blind the eyes of seers?¡± Roy was a little confused. ¡°Can this be done?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Lilith said. ¡°How do you think I observe the River of Time?¡± ¡°Overlooking?¡± Roy probed. ¡°Overlooking the River of Time?¡± ¡°No, wrong!¡± Lilith said. ¡°Any observation of time requires a marker. These markers can be people or things. Observing the River of Time is based on these markers.¡± ¡°Reference objects?¡± Roy seemed to understand a little. ¡°Yes, reference objects. If you choose a creature, you can see the scenes it will experience in the future when you observe it. During the entire process of its life, different possibilities will appear when it faces different choices. But if this creature dies, then the subsequent possibilities won¡¯t exist, and it will disappear in the River of Time.¡± ¡°What if you choose objects?¡± Roy asked. ¡°You can observe non-living objects for a long time, right?¡± ¡°Yes, but non-living objects can¡¯t move, so I can only observe a fixed scene. Everything that passes through these objects will appear in the scenes, but the limitations are too great, and it¡¯s completely random, ¡± Lilith said. ¡°So I usually use individual creatures as markers to observe, such as your future or my own future, to obtain a glimpse of the future.¡± ¡°So, your observation of the seven demon kings is based on your markers on them?¡± Roy suddenly understood. ¡°But now that the seven demon kings have split their main bodies, it means that your marks on them have been divided?¡± ¡°They¡¯re not divided. To be precise, they¡¯re transferred!¡± Lilith said. ¡°The marks have been transferred to the divided individuals, so what I can observe are the futures of these divided individuals. The other halves of the seven demon kings¡¯ main bodies and divine sparks are hidden. This is why I¡¯m blinded.¡± ¡°¡­ That¡¯s not right!¡± Roy pondered and replied, ¡°Time is continuous, and so is the future. Even if they can spare no costs to blind you for a while, you only need to use yourself as an observation point and look at your own future. Since we know that they¡¯ve divided themselves, we¡¯ll definitely have to find the other halves of the seven demon kings after entering the Burning Hells. Won¡¯t you be able to find them by observing your future or mine?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the problem. Be it you or me, in the River of Time in the future, I saw the seven demon kings die in battle. I killed Diablo with my own hands, and you killed Mephisto and Baal. We destroyed the Hellforge together. But in the following hundred years, the other halves of the seven demon kings¡¯ hidden main bodies never appeared again. In other words, the other halves of their main bodies and divine sparks never had any interaction with us!¡± ¡°Tsk, hiding in plain sight?¡± Roy had a headache. The situation Lilith said was really beyond his expectations, and he couldn¡¯t help complaining. ¡°Your Majesty Lilith, your power as a seer isn¡¯t that reliable!¡± ¡°Heh, do you think that being able to control time makes me invincible?! Then, why do you think I was banished to the Void before? I¡¯m not truly omniscient and omnipotent like the Creator!¡± Lilith was a little unhappy with Roy¡¯s words. ¡°As I said, any future is full of uncertainty. The probability cloud of the quantum state will only collapse and become reality at the last moment¡­ And before that, the observer can¡¯t make choices for others! Mephisto blinded me only because he made a very small probability choice, so everything in the future changed!¡± ¡°Okay, these things are too profound, and I don¡¯t understand them¡­ Okay, so what they¡¯ve done is spare no costs to split their divine sparks and main bodies to cause your observations to deviate. Then they adopted forms that don¡¯t cross paths with us to avoid the seven demon kings from appearing in our future scenes to avoid your observations!¡± Roy concluded. ¡°This is the entire process of Mephisto deceiving your seer eyes. So, why did they do this?¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be to sneak attack us because any sneak attack will inevitably come into contact with us. This is the stupidest choice!¡± Lilith said. ¡°Mephisto took great pains to deceive my observation. How could he expose himself again? When Roy heard this, his heart suddenly stirred. ¡°You said that they won¡¯t appear in the next hundred years? In other words, you¡¯ll still be in this world for the next hundred years and haven¡¯t embarked on your journey to find the Creator?¡± ¡°Yes, half of their main bodies are still hiding. How can I leave in peace?¡± Lilith said. ¡°Hmm¡­ In that case, if you don¡¯t make such a choice and choose to leave this world afterward, you won¡¯t be able to see the follow-up of this world, right?¡± Roy smiled. ¡°Then, why don¡¯t you make a choice to leave after destroying the Hellforge and then find someone who will continue to stay in this world to see his future?¡± ¡°You mean¡­¡± Lilith said thoughtfully, ¡°The seven demon kings are waiting for me to leave?¡± ¡°Yes. Have you thought of a possibility? The seven demon kings actually don¡¯t need to fight us head-on!¡± Roy deliberated over his words. ¡°I, Osiris, am an outsider, and my foundation and territory are in the Abyss. As for you, you want to continue your goal. We attacked the Burning Hells to leave a safe living environment for Sanctuary. Mephisto can also see some scenes of the future. Perhaps it¡¯s precisely because he saw the future scenes of us all leaving this world that he knows our goal isn¡¯t here. If we fight head-on, the seven demon Kings nugnt lose everytnmg. But tney avoid us ana mae, we¡¯ll nave to leave eventually. At that time, they can make a comeback. This way, even if they lose half of their strength and divine sparks, it¡¯s not a big deal. They can totally replenish them.¡± ¡°But in that case, if we destroy the Hellforge, the Burning Hells will be gone¡­¡± Lilith was still a little puzzled. ¡°There¡¯s something I forgot to tell you. When I attacked the High Heavens, I destroyed the Crystal Arch!¡± Roy said. ¡°Among the pile of holy crystals, I found a key containing rich holy power. I think it should be the foundation of the Crystal Arch, and Mephisto and Diablo exchanged for this key. I didn¡¯t think too much about it at the time, but now that I look at it, is it possible for them to use this key to rebuild the Burning Hells?¡± Roy pondered. ¡°After all, the holy power in the key can also be contaminated by dark power¡­¡± ¡°Hmm, in theory, it¡¯s feasible¡­¡± Lilith pondered. ¡°I looked at the River of Time just now and indeed found this extremely small probability¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Roy sighed in relief. ¡°But in order to verify it, let¡¯s meet up first. I plan to leave my foster son, Sareth, in this world. You can use him as a marker to see his future, and we can strengthen our thoughts of leaving at the same time. This way, we might be able to see the day the seven demon kings return from Sareth!¡± ¡°Okay, this is a very safe method!¡± Lilith agreed. ¡°Let¡¯s meet up first!¡± In fact, Lilith could also observe the future of the nephalem warriors she led. But after trying, she found that most of her children would die in the following battles. Even if a small number of them survived, they wouldn¡¯t survive for long. The poisonous air of the Burning Hells had already buried huge hidden dangers in their bodies. Among them was Mendeln¡­ Lilith saw the moment of his death. He was killed by Diablo to protect her¡­ In Lilith¡¯s opinion, that bastard Trag¡¯Oul had ill intentions. Although he had allowed the necromancers of the Priests of Rathma to obtain the power of death, the power of death was an immense taboo for the living. While necromancers obtained powerful strength, they were also walking step by step toward decay. It could be said that no necromancer in history had a good ending. It was the same for the first-generation nephalem, Mendeln. Although he had been struggling at death¡¯s door for so long, he was still approaching the end. Even without this war, he would still die in pain not long later. And dying to protect Lilith could be regarded as him atoning for the sins committed by the nephalem against their mother¡­ Therefore, although Lilith sighed about it, she had no intention of changing anything. Perhaps it could be said that Lilith was full of anger when she returned from the Void. But when she saw Mendeln and the scene of him dying to protect her in the future, her anger had already dissipated. Although she didn¡¯t say it, she had already forgiven her children¡¯s past mistakes. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have agreed to save Sanctuary so easily¡­ Roy didn¡¯t know these things. After passing through the Plains of Despair and entering the depths of the Burning Hells, he led his army to eliminate the Hell demons while approaching Lilith¡¯s army. Two days later, Lilith and Roy met in the Temple of Destruction, which was in Baal¡¯s territory. Sareth stood rooted to the ground in a daze, not daring to move, waiting for Lilith to observe his future. For some reason, Sareth felt a very reassuring aura from Lilith, so he kept stealing glances at her. Roy, Julia, and the others noticed this scene. With the authority of reproduction, Lilith actually had an absolute maternal instinct. It was precisely because of this maternal instinct that many myths and legends of various worlds portrayed her as the first mother of humanity. Sareth was also a kind of nephalem, so he felt this maternal instinct in Lilith very deeply. While observing the River of Time, Lilith¡¯s eyes glowed with golden light. She clearly had the image of a demon, but she looked very holy. After the observation ended, she closed her eyes and sighed softly. ¡°You guessed right, Osiris. The seven demon kings indeed want to avoid us! In my observation of Sareth¡¯s future, they did return. Seven years after we left, the seven demon kings rebuilt the Burning Hells using that key¡­ And that time, they returned and completely destroyed Sanctuary!¡± Upon hearing this, Roy heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good. Since we found them, it means that the future has changed again, right?¡± ¡°Yes, the fog has dissipated!¡± Lilith said. ¡°Mephisto calculated very accurately. He even increased the amount of poisonous gas in the Burning Hells in order to completely kill all the nephalem who entered. Moreover, he destroyed the place where they gathered and discussed and erased everything that I might observe¡­ ¡°But they didn¡¯t expect that I would keep Sareth here, right?¡± Roy grinned. ¡°They didn¡¯t figure out what I wanted to do from beginning to end. With Sareth as a variable, we have a marker and can see their future.¡± Julia added, ¡°In that case, Mephisto shouldn¡¯t know that the future has changed again. We have to deal with the halves of their main bodies and divine sparks that they left behind to confuse us as soon as possible. Otherwise, if Mephisto sees the future change again, it¡¯s hard to say what they¡¯ll do.¡± ¡°A battle between seers is really a headache¡­¡± Benia muttered softly. Roy asked Lilith, ¡°In the future, could you see where the other halves of their main bodies are hiding?¡± ¡°Hmph. Where do you think they¡¯re hiding?¡± Lilith sneered. Looking at her expression, he suddenly thought of something. ¡°Where Trag¡¯Oul is hiding?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Lilith nodded. ¡°In that spatial crevice! What¡¯s laughable is that Trag¡¯Oul thought that he was hiding very well, but he didn¡¯t know that Mephisto had long found his hiding place. He just pretended not to know. I reckon that when we entered the Burning Hells, the halves of the seven demon kings had already attacked where Trag¡¯Oul is hiding!¡± ¡°Is that fellow dead?¡± Roy rubbed his chin. ¡°He shouldn¡¯t be able to stop the seven demon kings, right?¡± ¡°Not yet. Mendeln should still be able to sense Trag¡¯Oul¡¯s existence!¡± Lilith turned to look behind her. ¡°Perhaps if we move faster, we might even be able to pick up a hot world-soul titan soul¡­¡± With that, there was no need to say anything else. The armies of both sides continued to advance and soon met the Hell army led by Baal. Although there was only half of the divine spark, Baal¡¯s main body still displayed considerable combat strength. But compared to when the seven demon kings attacked Lilith together, it was apparent that his strength had decreased a lot. But this guy acted well. If Roy and the others hadn¡¯t seen through the plans of the seven demon kings, they might have really fallen for it. The seven demon kings had been in this world for so long, but they had never taken down the High Heavens or destroyed Sanctuary. Not only had they not achieved their goal, but they had also been sealed in the Black Soulstone a few times. It could really be said that they were unlucky. Perhaps it was precisely because of this situation of losing every war that the seven demon kings had long lost their pride as demon kings in the depths of their hearts. They had never thought of fighting to the death. This could be seen from the fact that Mephisto had brought in Roy as external help. They didn¡¯t have much confidence in themselves. In human terms, this was called being beaten by society¡­ Therefore, it was reasonable for Mephisto and the others to choose not to fight Roy and Lilith head-on. It could even be said that Mephisto¡¯s plan to blind Lilith¡¯s seer eyes was an utter stroke of genius. Without the existence of Sareth, Roy and Lilith might not have had any good ideas. As long as they left, the seven demon kings could take over the entire world of Sanctuary without any effort. At that time, there would be no enemies, and they would be truly carefree. But a plan was a plan. From the moment it was seen through, the stroke of genius suddenly became a failure. If the seven demon kings might have had the strength to fight against the combination of Roy and Lilith before, then after splitting their main bodies and divine sparks, this move suddenly became their greatest mistake! The process of killing Baal was not as spectacular as imagined. It could even be said to be a bit simple. In order to confuse the seven demon kings, Roy even killed Baal according to what Lilith had seen originally! After his soul was captured, Baal had been cursing Roy and Lilith, but only he knew what he was thinking deep down.. Perhaps he was still feeling smug, thinking that everything was going according to what his brother Mephisto said¡­ Chapter 553 Chapter 553: You Don¡¯t Understand the World of Cheaters Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios As the Lord of Destruction, even though his body was destroyed and his soul captured by Roy, Baal was fearless. In Roy¡¯s hand, his soul distorted and transformed into Baal¡¯s ugly face. He roared at Roy, ¡°Osiris! You will pay the price for your betrayal! The souls of demon kings are immortal. Even if you can destroy the Hellforge, at worst, we will be expelled from this world and return to the Abyss. At that time, we will find you, kill you with our own hands, imprison your soul, and torture you forever!¡± Roy ignored his clamor. He took out Kanai¡¯s Cube and stuffed Baal¡¯s soul into it. ¡°Go accompany your brother!¡± At this moment, the souls of five demon kings had been collected in Kanai¡¯s Cube. They were Baal, Andariel, Duriel, Belial, and Azmodan. Belial and Azmodan had died in Lilith¡¯s hands, and she couldn¡¯t destroy their souls, so she brought them to Roy. After controlling Kanai¡¯s Cube to separate out the divine spark in Baal¡¯s body, Roy looked and found that it was also half. After losing his divine spark, Baal¡¯s soul weakened, surprising him. He cursed at Roy in Kanai¡¯s Cube and shouted wildly, but when Roy closed Kanai¡¯s Cube, he couldn¡¯t hear anything. ¡°Are the souls of demon kings really indestructible?¡± Julia asked Roy when she heard Baal¡¯s scolding. ¡°How is that possible? It¡¯s just that conventional methods can¡¯t destroy them!¡± Roy smiled. ¡°Immortality is only relative. Wasn¡¯t Archangel Imperius¡¯s soul immortal? But when he fell, he could self-destruct his soul!¡± ¡°But it¡¯s impossible for the seven demon kings to self-destruct their souls!¡± Julia said. ¡°Then we can purify them!¡± Roy grinned sinisterly. ¡°That idiot Baal, does he think I¡¯m also a demon and can¡¯t do anything to him? He definitely won¡¯t think that I can also use the power of holy light to slowly purify his soul! If he thinks that the purification of holy light is too slow, I can even use Void power to corrode him. In short, there are many ways to destroy their souls!¡± ¡°That¡¯s good¡­¡± Julia breathed a sigh of relief. Baal¡¯s threat just now was quite troublesome. After all, she felt that there were seven demon kings, but Roy was only one. This comparison of numbers made her feel at a disadvantage. Roy didn¡¯t take Baal¡¯s threat to heart. Of course, he knew that demon kings had many clones. Destroying a portion of their souls didn¡¯t mean that he could kill them completely. But as long as they dared to come to him, he would kill them one by one. He wanted to see how many bodies these guys had in the Infinite Worlds. Moreover, for Roy, who understood the situation of clones, he even felt that the demon kings¡¯ clones might not necessarily come to take revenge because every clone already had their own independent consciousness, so they naturally had their own selfish motives. It was questionable if they would be willing to return to their main bodies, let alone avenge the other clones. Thinking of this, Roy couldn¡¯t help looking at Lilith. He felt that she might be an exception. Her clones scattered in various worlds seemed to be cooperating, but he didn¡¯t know why¡­ However, Baal¡¯s topic about the immortality of souls suddenly reminded Roy of something he had overlooked before. It was about the whereabouts of the soul of the Archangel of Fate, Itherael, when he attacked the High Heavens. Roy hadn¡¯t killed Itherael. Mephisto, Diablo, and the others had joined forces to kill him. At the time, Roy hadn¡¯t destroyed the Crystal Arch, and Itherael¡¯s soul must have flown back into it. But after the Crystal Arch was destroyed, the souls of the dead angels stored in the crystal had nowhere to go. These souls were eventually eaten by the demons, but strangely, Itherael¡¯s soul wasn¡¯t found among them. In other words, it was very likely that Itherael¡¯s soul had returned to Eden! The projection of the Book of Truth in the High Heavens meant that there was still a connection between the High Heavens and Eden. If Itherael¡¯s soul had returned to Eden, then Eden would definitely know about the war situation here. Now, Roy was wondering how important this world was to Eden¡­ Logically speaking, Heaven had many military outposts in various worlds, and there should be many like the High Heavens. It shouldn¡¯t be unacceptable for Eden to have a military outpost destroyed, and it was likely impossible for them to send troops to take revenge¡­ But it was hard to say. After all, Archangels were high -level positions in Eden. Perhaps Eden could accept the destruction of the military outpost, but several Archangels had died at once, and their souls had not returned. This might be a big matter for Eden¡­ I have to end the war with the Burning Hells as soon as possible. Then we might have to guard against Eden¡¯s possible revenge. Roy was no longer the weak low-rank demon from before. He was even looking forward to seeing if he could meet his old acquaintance Gabriel to repay his ¡®warm hospitality¡¯ from back then. After taking down Baal¡¯s Temple of Destruction, Roy and Lilith continued to lead the army forward. But they were already at the core of the Burning Hells. The demons of the entire Burning Hells attacked one after another, causing immense casualties to Roy and Lilith¡¯s army. Although the description was simple, it was actually a massive war between tens of millions. All kinds of magic flew in the sky, and countless flesh and blood splattered in all directions. These were not enough to describe the tragedy of the war. The nephalem warriors under Lilith suffered the most casualties. The poisonous air in the Burning Hells, the pervasive dark power, and the high temperature and heat brought by flames and magma were constantly destroying these humans. They couldn¡¯t transform into a demon like Sareth, so the disadvantages of the battlefield affected them immensely. If not for the existence of necromancers and the use of countless corpses on the battlefield to create undead as shields, the nephalem¡¯s battle line would have long collapsed. Although their compatriots were dying every moment, these nephalem were still fighting in silence. To the nephalem, this attack on the Burning Hells was a war of survival and a war of redemption. The reason for this was that if they could destroy the Burning Hells, Sanctuary would welcome thousands of years of peace. So for humans, this was a war for survival space. As for the war of redemption, it was because of their mother, Lilith¡­ They were using their lives to redeem the sin of disobedience they had committed. Lilith didn¡¯t say anything about the sacrifice of the nephalem and only watched their actions silently. Roy didn¡¯t know if she would use the power of the Blood Sea to resurrect these nephalem after the war, but he knew that she should have acknowledged the nephalem¡¯s act of redemption. Rafaro¡¯s colossal body circled in the sky, and orbital attacks rained down. The sky of the Burning Hells ignited with flames due to the burning of countless flying demons in the air. And on the ground, the smelly demon blood had long flowed into a river. The demons from the Abyss and the demons from the Burning Hells fought each other with weapons in their hands until their eyes turned red, and there was no concept of compatriots at all. Roy and Lilith were also quite exhausted. In order to reduce the pressure on the army, they had been taking action. Although they didn¡¯t need to use authority power to deal with these demons, the immense numbers caused them to consume a lot of magic power. Hell demons kept appearing, making it very difficult for the alliance army to advance. This war lasted for about four days before the alliance army finally arrived in front of Diablo¡¯s Chaos Sanctuary. Here, Mephisto and Diablo had been waiting for a long time. After seeing the last two demon kings appear, Roy and Lilith didn¡¯t say anything, and each found one to kill. As expected, Lilith found Diablo, and Roy found Mephisto. Seeing Roy turning into a stream of light and rushing toward him, Mephisto¡¯s ugly face revealed a sly smile for the success of his scheme. He spread his ragged bone wings and arrived in the sky. He spread his hands and raised them, and a giant ball of flames with a diameter of a thousand meters suddenly appeared in Roy¡¯s flight path. The ball of flames was spinning and seemed to want to stop Roy, but he didn¡¯t retreat and rushed in. Mephisto grinned sinisterly and suddenly closed his hands. The giant fireball immediately collapsed inward, and the diameter of a thousand meters shrank to less than fifty meters. The temperature of the flames also soared rapidly, and the flames turned blazing white. Then the entire fireball exploded violently. The power of the flame bomb was so great that the air of the entire Burning Hells trembled from the explosion. Countless shattered flames turned into a rain of fire that fell from the sky and ignited the Abyss demons on the ground into torches. But Roy rushed out at the same time as the explosion. The powerful flames didn¡¯t cause much damage to him. His body was covered in a thick layer of black ice armor, and the flames only melted his ice armor. Roy rushed in front of Mephisto in the blink of an eye. With Frostmourne in hand, he slashed at Mephisto¡¯s head with a powerful magic power light. A strange black scythe appeared in Mephisto¡¯s hand. He raised the scythe with both hands and blocked Roy¡¯s blade with the handle. The magic power on the weapons collided, and powerful shock waves spread out like rings. In just a few seconds, Roy and Mephisto slashed at each other countless times, and these shock waves continuously emerged. Mephisto flapped his wings, and a huge tornado rose from the ground, sweeping Roy and him in. Countless vacuum blades danced irregularly in the tornado, leaving cuts on Roy¡¯s mist body, but they healed in an instant. ¡°Fancy!¡± Roy curled his lips and said to Mephisto, ¡°Do you think this elemental damage is still useful to you and me?¡± ¡°But it can kill your troops!¡± Mephisto laughed. ¡°If these low-level demons really think that they can come and go freely in the territory of demon kings, where will the prestige of us demon kings go?¡± Roy looked back and found that Julia, Benia, and the others were struggling on the tornado-covered battlefield. Not only did they have to deal with the demon lords under Mephisto and Diablo, but they also had to divert their attention to resist the omnipresent wind blades. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll kill you soon!¡± Roy ignored them and flashed above Mephisto¡¯s head with a sinister smile. As he pressed down with one hand, a mist-like pillar of light shot out from his palm and blasted down at Mephisto. Mephisto raised a spherical shield of dark power with his body as the center. He wanted to use this to resist Roy¡¯s attack, but he didn¡¯t expect the attack to break through his shield easily and bombard him directly. Like a meteor falling to the ground, Mephisto was blasted down from the sky by Roy, but the bombardment of Chaos power continued to strike him. With Mephisto as the center, the ground nearby quickly collapsed and was annihilated, and the enormous pit was blasted nearly a kilometer deep before stopping. The tornado created by Mephisto immediately dissipated. Roy¡¯s Chaos power directly destroyed the magic power circuits in his body, causing the elemental power in his body to become chaotic. After getting up, Mephisto checked his state angrily. He knew that he could no longer continue to use magic power for the time being. Before he could fly up again, Roy had already swooped down from the sky. He used his right hand, which had accumulated sixty-four times his strength with the Red Dragon Emperor¡¯s Gauntlet, and slashed down with his sword with one hand, directly slashing at a demon horn on Mephisto¡¯s head. The friction between the blade and the incomparably hard demon horn caused dazzling sparks to appear. But then with a crack, Frostmourne directly cut off Mephisto¡¯s demon horn, and the blade continued to take away a small piece of his skull. Mephisto let out a blood-curdling scream. His tail swung ferociously, and an immense force hit Roy, knocking him to the side, temporarily giving him respite. Mephisto took this opportunity to open a spatial rift beside him, drill into it, and disappear from the pit. Boom! Roy spread his wings and soared into the sky. He flew out of the pit and came to the sky to look down at Mephisto. He knew that Mephisto had hidden in space, but this guy couldn¡¯t hide forever. Sure enough, about ten seconds later, a spatial rift quietly appeared behind Roy. Mephisto emerged and launched a sneak attack. The self-healing ability of the demon king¡¯s body was not to be underestimated. In these ten seconds, the wound on Mephisto¡¯s skull had already healed. But the severed demon horn couldn¡¯t grow back for the time being. After gritting his teeth and emerging, Mephisto swung his scythe at Roy¡¯s lower back. Mephisto knew that this sneak attack wouldn¡¯t be of much use. He mainly wanted to force Roy to dodge. Sure enough, Roy easily dodged the sneak attack. But while he was adjusting his posture in the air, Mephisto opened his demon claws and clenched them at Roy. An invisible force enveloped Roy¡¯s body. Under this force, his eyes instantly turned blood-red! Seed of Hatred! Mephisto used his authority! At this moment, Roy only felt an incomparably strong hatred suddenly surge in the depths of his heart. For a moment, he was full of hatred and hostility toward everything around him. Be it Mephisto in front of him or Julia, Benia, and the others in the distance, he wished they would die! Mephisto¡¯s successful attack planted a powerful Seed of Hatred in the depths of Roy¡¯s heart. This authority of hatred could ignore any barriers and directly erupt in the target¡¯s heart and soul. Even the strongest enemy could be driven by hatred. But people full of hatred often couldn¡¯t distinguish between friend and foe. So after the attack succeeded, Mephisto immediately retreated, not wanting to become Roy¡¯s target. Next, he only needed to watch Osiris kill his subordinates under the drive of hatred from afar. If possible, he would plant a Seed of Hatred in Lilith. In that case¡­ Mephisto was thinking about it when a light suddenly flashed in his eyes, and a strange scene appeared in his mind. This scene was the scene of his entire body disintegrating! Of course, Mephisto knew what was going on with this scene. This was a scene of the future that he could occasionally see. In other words, this was his inconsistent prophetic ability appearing again. In fact, Diablo and the other demon kings had once asked Mephisto about the power of a seer, but Mephisto had always been mysterious about it. He didn¡¯t explain or tell anyone. And because Lilith had occasionally displayed this seer power when she was the Burning Hells way back when, the demon kings had secretly speculated whether she had Mephisto¡¯s bloodline. Lilith didn¡¯t pay much attention to this and couldn¡¯t be bothered to explain. She was only focused on her own plan. But this rumor spread to human society, causing the records of the seven demon kings to evolve into the saying that Lilith was Mephisto¡¯s daughter. But the real truth was that Mephisto had stolen a little of Lilith¡¯s true demon blood! This had occurred when this world first formed. Mephisto sensed a powerful dark power and an equally powerful holy power in this world. Out of curiosity, he used a clone to pass through a Gate of the Abyss and came to this world. Here, he found this powerful dark power and discovered that it was gradually evolving into a Purgatory Space, which was the embryonic form of the Burning Hells. Coincidentally, Archangel Imperius was also attracted by holy power and came to this world. Like Mephisto, when he discovered that a new Purgatory Space was forming, he simultaneously thought of developing this place into a forward outpost. Mephisto and Imperius both discovered each other¡¯s existence, so they immediately started fighting. This was the same routine that many angels and demons used in various worlds to start the Eternal War. But at the time, Mephisto¡¯s clone had just formed, and his combat strength was much lower than Imperius¡¯s, so Imperius beat him miserably in the first battle and almost killed him. While Mephisto was recuperating in the newly formed Burning Hells, Lilith came. She suddenly appeared in this world and discovered Mephisto¡¯s existence, so she helped him recover in her Blood Sea. An ancient demon like Mephisto naturally knew who Lilith was, so when he found that the Blood Sea contained her true demon blood, he absorbed it. Lilith was naturally furious when she found out, but Mephisto was a relatively famous demon in the Abyss. So after he lowered his stance and apologized, she let this matter go. After obtaining Lilith¡¯s demon blood, Mephisto quickly noticed the changes. He had the ability to peer into the River of Time, but because he had stolen this ability, he couldn¡¯t control it at all. Afterward, the High Heavens developed under Imperius¡¯s construction. In order to resist the High Heavens, Mephisto began to find companions from the Abyss. First, he found Baal, then he found Azmodan, Belial, Andariel, and Duriel. He found Diablo last. Together with Lilith, the eight demon kings fought against the five Archangels of the High Heavens. Lilith¡¯s thoughts hadn¡¯t been on the Eternal Conflict from the beginning to the end. It wasn¡¯t until many years later that she began her plan. She found Inarius, who was tired of war at the time, and then created the nephalem with him¡­ This was the truth of the matter. Mephisto had never told anyone. At this moment, his prophetic ability appeared uncontrollably again. Mephisto trusted this prophetic ability a lot, so he quickly escaped without even thinking. However, he was still a little too late. Half of his body and one of his demon wings were enveloped by a sudden force and began to self-destruct! Mephisto could feel every cell in the covered area screaming in despair. Every cell lost the thought of survival and self-destroyed their life force¡­ Of course, he knew what was going on, so he raised his head and looked at Roy. As expected, golden polygons of light appeared on the surface of Roy¡¯s body, which should have fallen into hatred and madness. These polygons of light kept appearing like ripples and enveloped his entire body in a force field of light. When Mephisto looked over, Roy¡¯s eyes were clear. He even raised his right hand and attacked Mephisto¡­ Roy sneered at Mephisto. ¡°It seems like I can block your authority, but you can¡¯t block mine¡­¡± ¡°What is that?!¡± Mephisto asked unwillingly as he looked at the polygonal light barrier around Roy. ¡°I call it¡­ A.T. Field!¡± Roy said. ¡°You might not understand this name, but you definitely understand its other name: Wall of the Mind!¡± ¡°How is that possible?! How can an ordinary mind barrier defend against the power of authority?¡± Mephisto roared angrily. ¡°Because it¡¯s not ordinary at all!¡± Roy spread his hands. ¡°For this, I threw in¡­ nearly ten million souls!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Mephisto didn¡¯t understand. However, Roy couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk to him anymore. He flashed in front of him and sucked his soul out of his collapsed body.. Holding Mephisto¡¯s struggling soul, Roy said, ¡°How could you understand the world of cheaters¡­¡± Chapter 554 Chapter 554: Ending the Nightmare Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios A.T. Field (Wall of the Mind) Definition: Absolute Domain Expansion: Use the combined power of your magic power, spiritual power, soul power, authority, and so on as a link. You can expand an absolute domain that can defend against all attacks. Absolute Domain (Physics): Any force and kinetic impact acting on the absolute domain will spread out in the form of mechanical waves. During this diffusion process, mechanical waves will be continuously stored. The wider the domain, the higher the upper limit of the stored mechanical waves. Absolute Domain (Energy): Any energy and elemental impact acting on the absolute domain will be transformed into mass energy stored in the domain. The wider the absolute domain, the higher the upper limit of the stored mass energy. Absolute Domain (Mind): Any spiritual attack, mind attack, and soul attack will be blocked outside the absolute domain. This effect can be triggered automatically. Absolute Domain (Counterattack): All the mechanical wave energy and mass energy stored in the absolute domain can be released through reversing the absolute domain. The energy will not decrease during this process. This was the new skill Roy created for himself: A.T. Field! After encountering Trag¡¯Oul¡¯s dream attacks and Lilith controlling him with the reproduction authority, Roy realized that although he now had a powerful body and energy, he still had weaknesses in mental and spiritual defense. So after thinking about it, he used the souls he had stored before and the souls he had obtained from trading with the seven demon kings to make up for this shortcoming. In fact, in the beginning, he wanted to create an invincible shield for himself, which was a shield like Divine Shield that could defend against all attacks. However, the system was relatively inflexible, and it followed strict terms for all definitions. In other words, definitions such as ¡®invincible¡¯, ¡®infinite¡¯, and ¡®eternal¡¯ would not be expressed with imaginary numbers like intelligent life, but they would really be that way. If Roy really dared to use the word ¡®invincible¡¯ to define the ability, then the system could really create a skill that could even survive the Big Bang for him. But this way, the number of souls he needed would be astronomical, and it was definitely not something he could afford¡­ Therefore, in the end, Roy borrowed the AT. Field from Neon Genesis Evangelion and created a super shield that combined defense and attack. After careful deliberation and modification, he finally spent nearly ten million souls to materialize this super shield. He defined physical and energy attacks in a broad sense for this shield, making its protection as diverse as possible. However, this defense was not absolute resistance but cleverly used the method of absorbing energy to store for defense. This way, he wouldn¡¯t have to spend more souls. Moreover, he had also abandoned the strange psychological factors of the A.T. Field and simplified it, saving another sum. Although he called it an A.T. Field, his A.T. Field was very different. But he couldn¡¯t be bothered to think about the name of this shield, so he directly called it A.T. Field. Of course, this shield was not invincible and could be broken, but the upper limit of the defense was calculated based on Roy¡¯s comprehensive strength. In other words, enemies whose strength didn¡¯t exceed his could forget about breaking his shield with their attacks. Roy didn¡¯t quite understand how this comprehensive strength was calculated. He had handed it over to the system to calculate it adaptively. After materializing this skill, he had used it with all his might. Through his perception, he estimated that the absolute domain he could fully expand was a circular area with a radius of about 32.3 kilometers and a diameter of 64.6 kilometers. This absolute domain was invisible and formless. Only after receiving an attack would overlapping golden polygons appear on the attack surface of the domain. These polygons would spread out like ripples on water as the enemy continued to attack until they covered the entire absolute domain. At that time, it meant that the storage of the domain had reached the upper limit. Of course, Roy could decide how large this absolute domain was. Moreover, the size of the domain had nothing to do with the upper limit of energy storage. Even if it was just a circle around him, the upper limit of the energy it absorbed was the same as that of full expansion. If the enemy could not break the A.T. Field shield of the absolute domain immediately, all the attack energy would be absorbed. Then Roy could reverse the absolute domain and return the absorbed energy to the enemy. This was a combination of the Star Absorption Technique + Star-Shifting Techniqueo. Of course, what Roy valued the most about this absolute domain was the defense for the mind and spirit. He had sacrificed the absorption and counterattack effect of mental attacks and changed the spiritual defense to being automatically triggered. After all, mental attacks were sometimes very strange, and he might fall for them unknowingly. The effect would be better if it was automatically triggered. This A.T. Field skill was Roy¡¯s largest investment of souls so far. At a price of nearly ten million souls, it was more expensive than all his previous self-enchantment skills. Relying on this Wall of the Mind, Roy blocked Mephisto¡¯s authority attack. The moment the Seed of Hatred hit Roy, it instantly triggered the spiritual defense effect, waking him up. Roy wasn¡¯t too sure if Mephisto¡¯s hatred authority had any other uses and moves, but it was simply a fool¡¯s dream to target Roy through a mental attack. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t explain this to Mephisto. He knew that this body and soul were only half of Mephisto¡¯s original body, so he didn¡¯t waste time with him and directly threw his soul into Kanai¡¯s Cube. Turning his head to look at the other end of the battlefield, he found Lilith and Diablo fighting ¡®inseparably¡¯¡­ With this observation, Roy suddenly discovered a situation. Diablo didn¡¯t seem to have separated half of his soul and authority like the other six demon kings. The combat strength he displayed was quite powerful, and Mephisto¡¯s just now couldn¡¯t compare to it. Whats going on? Roy was a little puzzled. Why is Diablo alone unique? What Roy didn¡¯t know was that Diablo was actually feeling stifled! Although Diablo was the youngest of the seven demon kings (this refers to being the latest to enter this world), he had the strongest magic power among them. Perhaps this was because he had not created too many clones in other worlds. Moreover, his authority, fear, was the easiest to grow. Fear was an emotion inherent in intelligent life. For example, Roy¡¯s despair authority required the creation of special environments to obtain it. But Diablo¡¯s was different. He could find this emotion in almost any soul. Every soul he devoured would nourish his divine spark authority. Even when his infamy spread, all intelligent life that had fear of his name would invisibly increase his strength¡­ Of course, it was easy to increase the power of an authority, but sometimes, the authority might not necessarily be useful. Fear was a kind of authority that would be restrained by powerful wills. But in any case, in the past, Diablo had rarely encountered opponents that he couldn¡¯t defeat. Precisely because of this powerful strength, Diablo was quite proud. So when he heard from Mephisto that Lilith had killed him and held his skull in a future scene, he was very unconvinced. He wanted to see how Lilith would kill him! Therefore, when Mephisto proposed the plan, he didn¡¯t participate. Mephisto was an ancient demon and was used to using all kinds of schemes and plots, but Diablo was braver and preferred to fight head-on. He didn¡¯t separate his soul and divine spark but fought Lilith in the Chaos Sanctuary at his peak. However, after truly fighting Lilith, Diablo realized how difficult and terrifying she was. All of his attacks seemed to be predicted, and she could easily dodge them with her predictive movements. Just as Roy had said, fighting against a seer was extremely painful. The continuous failures of attacks would make people extremely irritable. Diablo roared angrily, but he could only rely on roaring to deal damage. The various powerful attacks released by Diablo shook the entire Burning Hells. In the area where he and Lilith were fighting, the ground had already split open, and fierce magma kept spewing out from the ground. Powerful lightning storms were raging in this area, and no demons dared to approach because once they brushed past, they would turn into ashes. However, even though he enlarged the attack range, Lilith easily dodged his various attacks. Even if she didn¡¯t dodge, she would strike the weak points and easily disintegrate the attacks. Perhaps Lilith¡¯s physical strength was a relatively large weakness, but under the cover of her foresight, this weakness had long been completely hidden. She seemed to be playing with Diablo, making it difficult to believe that this was a battle between two demon kings. Moreover, Roy noticed that Lilith¡¯s Blood Sea had always existed in the area where they were fighting. Diablo inevitably had to fight Lilith in the Blood Sea, and in this Blood Sea, a purplish-red mist was spreading over his body, which was the manifestation of his demon blood evaporating. Lilith had a cold and sinister smile on her face, as though she planned to torture Diablo to death in this way. Even for a demon king, there was a limit to Diablo¡¯s self-healing ability. Lilith continuously strengthened the Blood Sea. Once the evaporation effect of the Blood Sea exceeded his self-healing ability, the Blood Sea would devour him bit by bit! Seeing Lilith¡¯s victory in sight, Roy didn¡¯t disturb their battle and stopped in the sky to watch the show. Time passed quickly. About four hours later, the alliance army eliminated all the Hell demons around the Chaos Sanctuary. At this time, the battle between Lilith and Diablo was also over. Diablo¡¯s body was already melting. The flesh on his body was dripping like a melted candle and disappearing into the Blood Sea. His self-healing ability could no longer keep up with the melting speed, and his left leg and waist were melted to the point where even his bones were visible. Diablo wasn¡¯t dead yet, but he was already panting loudly, looking like he was at the end of his rope. At this moment, Lilith finally began to fight back. She controlled the Blood Sea to roll up a huge vortex that sucked Diablo in. The ultra-high -speed vortex was like countless sharp blades that continuously cut Diablo¡¯s flesh, accelerating the melting. He roared unwillingly and tried to struggle out of the vortex, but he was swept in again after just a few steps out. After repeating this several times, Diablo¡¯s enormous body finally collapsed and sank into the Blood Sea as the thick Blood Sea completely devoured him. When he resurfaced, he was only a skeleton. An incomparably black soul emitting deep light emerged from the Blood Sea. It was Diablo¡¯s soul. He wanted to escape from the battlefield, but the Blood Sea formed a huge red water ball that firmly trapped him. His soul darted left and right in the water ball, but he couldn¡¯t break out of the cage of blood. Lilith walked forward and came in front of Diablo¡¯s skeleton. She bent down and stretched out her hand to take off his skull. She held the skull with curved demon horns in her hand and expressionlessly reproduced the scene she had seen of the future¡­ Then Lilith turned around, raised Diablo¡¯s skull high, and shouted at the remaining nephalem, ¡°My children, the nightmare is over. You can cheer!¡± However, her words didn¡¯t receive any response at first. The remaining nephalem only looked at her in a daze. After a long time, a barbarian suddenly laughed out loud. This barbarian was lying on the ground with his back against a rock. One of his hands was gone because a demon had bitten it off, and his right eye was blind. Looking at his lower body, his two legs were full of bite marks, and there was a big hole in his abdomen. His intestines were slowly flowing out, making him look extremely tragic. But his remaining hand held his weapon tightly, never relaxing¡­ This dying barbarian laughed loudly, and his laughter gradually infected the remaining soldiers, making them laugh as well. These soldiers were almost all in the same miserable state. Every one of them had a large number of serious injuries on their bodies. As they laughed, some of them quickly fell silent¡­ But like the barbarian, they were still holding their weapons tightly until the moment of their deaths! Although Lilith and Roy had defeated Mephisto and Diablo relatively easily, for the low-level warriors, this battle had been incomparably tragic. Endless Hell demons had come wave after wave, and the warriors relied on their flesh and blood bodies to block them. Soldiers had their duties as soldiers, and leaders had their duties as leaders. Although Roy and Lilith could help them relieve some pressure on the battlefield, they couldn¡¯t make this pressure disappear. Moreover, for humans, the fruits of victory obtained through valiant struggle were even sweeter, were they not? Lilith merely held Diablo¡¯s skull in her hand and looked at the smiles on the faces of these dying nephalem warriors. After a long time, some of the nephalem warriors who could still move stood up with difficulty and knelt on one knee toward Lilith. ¡°First Mother, thank you for ending the nightmare¡­¡± Diablo was the existence with the deepest malice toward the humans of Sanctuary among the seven demon kings. His name could indeed make nightmares for humans. And now, Lilith had used his head to dispel the shadows in the hearts of humans. Roy looked on from the side. Most of the demon army he summoned from the Abyss had already died in the war. Fat Tiger was riddled with wounds, and Sareth was dragging his exhausted body to heal him. Julia and Benia had many wounds on their bodies, and they were already so exhausted that they had fallen to the ground. The only one who was in decent shape was Rafaro in the sky, but he had also been attacked by many flying demons. ¡°Let¡¯s go and destroy the Hellforge first!¡± Lilith shouted at Roy. Regarding the separation of the souls and divine sparks of the seven demon kings, Lilith and Roy didn¡¯t disclose it to the nephalem, so they thought that the war was over. But Roy and Lilith knew that they still needed to go to the spatial crevice where Trag¡¯Oul was and kill the remaining halves of the souls and divine sparks of the seven demon kings. But before that, they had to destroy the Hellforge. The so-called Hellforge was actually a massive magma sea behind the Chaos Sanctuary. This magma sea occupied an area of more than ten thousand square kilometers, and it stretched as far as the eye could see. This magma sea was the core of the entire Burning Hells. The tributaries it spread out flowed throughout the Burning Hells. It was the high temperatures and toxicity created by this magma that made this place suitable for demons to survive. Looking down from the sky, one would find that the entire magma sea was in a circular funnel shape, looking like the surface of a forge. This was the origin of the name of the Hellforge. Legend had it that this magma sea was formed by the rotting flesh and blood of the seven-headed demon dragon Tathamet after he died fighting Anu. Some scholars of Sanctuary had written this in their books, but this was not the case. According to Lilith, there was a giant crystal like Anu¡¯s spine in this magma sea. But unlike Anu¡¯s spine crystal containing holy power, this crystal was a shadow crystal with powerful dark power! For countless years, this shadow crystal had been radiating its power to the Burning Hells. This powerful dark power created a magma sea and an unstable crust, and it was used by the seven demon kings to transform their respective territories. It was precisely because of the existence of this shadow crystal that the souls of demons could bind to it like a Gate of the Abyss, making it their temporary resurrection point. As long as this crystal was destroyed, the souls of the dead Hell demons would no longer be able to stay in this world and would be expelled back to the Abyss¡­ Chapter 555 Chapter 555: A Simple and Easy to Understand Description Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Leaving the army to wait, Roy and Lilith spread their wings and flew to the center of the magma sea. The magma sea, which covered an area of nearly ten thousand square kilometers, was quite huge. Although they didn¡¯t deliberately increase their flying speed, it wasn¡¯t until half an hour later that Roy and Lilith finally approached the center of the sea. While flying over, Roy noticed some scattered islands on the magma sea. They were black islands formed by the cooled lava exposed on the surface of the sea and had stabilized in the constantly surging magma sea. The foundation of these islands was very solid, so the Hell demons had built forging workshops on these islands. Roy could see workshop-like forging tools on them. These were all places where demons used high-temperature lava to forge weapons. In addition to seeing these islands, he also saw some scattered souls flying around the magma sea. Needless to say, these souls were demon souls that had died in battle. The high temperature and dark power contained in the magma sea had been nourishing these souls and slowly healing them. In the beginning, there were very few of them, but the closer they were to the center of the magma sea, the more souls there were. ¡°We¡¯re here!¡± Lilith suddenly said. Roy followed her line of sight and saw a giant black island on the bright orange magma sea. This island was as big as a city. At the edge of the island, boiling magma was constantly surging and bubbling before exploding. Red flames ignited in the air, making the entire island look like it was surrounded by flames. After landing on the island, Roy was surprised to find that there were a large number of demon eggs scattered on the hot ground. These demon eggs were densely distributed on the ground, gullies, and hills. They were of all sizes, making his trypophobia almost act up. The shapes of demon eggs were often different. Some shadow patterns formed by dark power were engraved on the demon eggs, and every pattern looked different. Some demon eggs were completely silent and black like a rock, but some were pulsating, and there was even faint fiery red light inside some eggshells. Every time they lit up, he could see creatures wriggling inside the eggshells. ¡°This is¡­ a hatchery?!¡± Roy said in shock. This familiar scene evoked his memories. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a hatchery!¡± Lilith nodded. ¡°Although the demons of this world have been away from the Abyss for a long time, they still maintain the reproduction habits of demons! After female demons give birth to demon eggs, they will send them to this island.¡± While listening to Lilith¡¯s explanation, Roy looked at a soul floating above the island. After circling for a long time, this demon soul suddenly fell and found a demon egg that was pulsating very fast and about to hatch before entering. After a while, the demon egg broke open, and a strangely-shaped little demon emerged. However, before the little demon could celebrate his new life, Lilith suddenly flicked her finger, and a blood-red blood bomb flew out and hit the little demon, instantly blowing him into pieces. Roy understood and asked Lilith, ¡°Are these demon eggs actually for the resurrection of dead demons who died in battle?¡± ¡°Most of them!¡± Lilith nodded. ¡°Unlike angels who can use light elements to form their bodies, most demons are still accustomed to flesh and blood bodies¡­ After all, this isn¡¯t the Abvss, and there¡¯s no Purple Moon. Althouzh the dark power of the Hellforge is abundant, it can¡¯t help them condense bodies, so the souls that have finished nourishing and recovering here will choose to possess the souls in the demon eggs to obtain new flesh and blood bodies for themselves. ¡± ¡°In other words, it¡¯s actually very difficult for demon newborns in the Burning Hells to be born naturally?¡± Roy asked. ¡°Very few!¡± Lilith said. ¡°Demons who reincarnate through borrowed bodies grow up especially quickly because they retain their original memories, and it¡¯s often very difficult for little demons born naturally to grow up. Because the Eternal War requires a lot of combat forces, demons tend to use this method to maintain the number of troops. Over time, no one pays attention to the naturally born little demons.¡± ¡°If this continues, it¡¯ll be very disadvantageous for demons, right?¡± Roy frowned. ¡°The strength of demons lies in continuous adaptation and evolution. This possession method should make it very difficult for the body to evolve beneficially¡­¡± ¡°Yes, so for millions of years, the demons of this world haven¡¯t made much progress in their combat methods!¡± Lilith sighed. ¡°They¡¯ve already lost the possibility of evolution. To me, who has mastered the authority of reproduction, this is a very sad thing. That¡¯s why I wanted to create a new species¡­¡± Roy looked at Lilith. From these words, he could tell that the survival and evolution of species should be within her reproduction authority. Lilith had actually been trying many possibilities. She didn¡¯t place all her hopes on the nephalem, and she was actually paying attention to the demons themselves. Therefore, strictly speaking, Lilith¡¯s thoughts didn¡¯t have any inclination, which explained why she was now enemies with demons despite being a demon herself. The situation on this island¡¯s hatchery reminded Roy of the seven demon kings. After escaping from the Black Soulstone, they should have recovered their strength here. They had probably chosen one or several demon newborns with powerful potential from thousands of demon eggs to possess and thus obtained a new body. But they couldn¡¯t use these new bodies directly and had to wait for them to grow, so they didn¡¯t show up much after Roy descended and during the early stages of his attack on the High Heavens. At the time, they should have been waiting to recover their original strength. ¡°What about this hatchery? Destroy it?¡± Roy asked. ¡°This should be where the shadow crystal is, right?¡± ¡°To be precise, a portion of this island is the shadow crystal!¡± Lilith said. ¡°The shadow crystal is massive. Here, a small part of it is exposed on the surface of the magma sea. As long as you break the island¡¯s crust, you can see the crystal.¡± ¡°Let me do it!¡± Roy nodded and took a few steps forward while Lilith silently retreated. Roy also had the magic power circuit of the earth element in his body, but he hadn¡¯t used it much. But it was the easiest to use earth magic to break the crust on this island. He found a weak spot in the crust, raised his foot, and stomped hard. The next moment, an immense amount of magic power poured into the ground. With his stomp as the center, giant waves immediately rose on the ground! The shock wave, which was comparable to a magnitude 12 earthquake, quickly spread throughout the island. As the ground shook, the ground formed by hard magma was torn apart and collapsed, revealing the boiling magma below. All the hills on the island wailed, and the magma wrapped in pressure inside the hills erupted, forming small volcanic eruptions one after another. Countless demon eggs rolled into the sea of flames and slowly melted under the high temperature. Poisonous gases radiated everywhere, and the island was enveloped by thick dust and smoke before gradually disintegrating. After a long time, when the smoke and dust slowly dissipated, a strangely-shaped black crystal gradually revealed itself. If Anu¡¯s spine crystal of the High Heavens looked like a tooth, then the shadow crystal (Tathamet Crystal) in the Burning Hells looked like¡­ a finger bone! Although this island was only a very small part of the crystal, Roy could barely make it out a little. Near the surface of the sea, he saw an obvious dividing line on the crystal. This mark was extremely similar to the structure of a bone gap. The reason why he judged it as a finger bone was that, in his perception, the crystal under the magma sea was slender, so the possibility of a finger bone was extremely high. The entire shadow crystal, including the part below the magma sea, was conservatively estimated to be more than two thousand meters tall and more than a thousand meters wide. ¡°Does this crystal come from the same body as the one in the High Heavens?¡± Roy asked in puzzlement. ¡°Even though he¡¯s a world-soul titan, wasn¡¯t he afraid of exploding when he condensed two different powers in the same body?¡± Lilith glared at him. ¡°Then, did the light and dark powers in your body conflict? Did you explode?¡± ¡°I just find it strange!¡± Roy said. ¡°At the same time, he had the ultimate power of light and dark. Even after he died, parts of his body could evolve into two different worlds. Such a titan should be extraordinary, right? How did he die?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t answer you because I don¡¯t know either!¡± Lilith shook her head. ¡°I cant see the original history of this world. It has been submerged for too long, and I can only roughly judge that the creation god of this world was indeed a world-soul titan.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, what kind of race are titans?¡± Roy suddenly remembered and asked, ¡°I¡¯ve come into contact with the so-called creation gods of several worlds, and they all seem to have the shadow of titans. So, what¡¯s the difference between these so-called creation gods and the so-called Creator?¡± ¡°The Creator was the first and only one at the beginning!¡± Lilith said expressionlessly. ¡°In the beginning, the Creator created me and then angels and demons. We are the first batch of eldest children. At that time, the Creator was already beginning his Infinite Worlds Project. But then he found that it was a little difficult to create a prosperous Infinite Worlds alone, so he later created titans and dragons. ¡°Angels are to help the Creator maintain the stable worlds he created, and demons are responsible for destroying the failed worlds,¡± Lilith continued. ¡°But these two races don¡¯t have the function and authority of creation, so after creating the titans, the Creator gave a portion of the authority and function of creation to the titans and made them his assistants. This is why the titans have the authority of creation. As for the dragons, the Creator made them assume the role of guardians.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Roy understood. ¡°In other words, to the Creator, you¡¯re his secretary, the angels are his butlers, the demons are his goons, and the titans are his assistants! As for the dragons¡­ they¡¯re his guards and pets. Is that what it means?¡± ¡® Lilith looked at Roy without saying a word, revealing a speechless expression for the first time since he knew her. Although Roy¡¯s description¡­ was indeed right, why did the feeling of classiness instantly disappear? Chapter 556 Chapter 556: No Title Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lilith was very unhappy with Roy¡¯s description of the Creator and his creations. ¡°If you continue talking nonsense, I will beat you up! Hurry up and do it!¡± Roy shrugged and landed above the shadow crystal. He raised his hand and created an enormous tornado centered on the crystal. Similar to the crystal in the High Heavens, the shadow crystal was condensed from high-concentration energy, and conventional methods of destruction had little effect on it. The best way to destroy it was to use the Desolate Virus. But the environment of the shadow crystal was different. The high-temperature magma spreading around might hinder and kill the Desolate Virus, preventing it from proliferating, so Roy had to separate the magma from the crystal first. The tornado spun at high speed and continuously rolled up the thick magma before sending it flying out through centrifugal force. As long as the tornado was powerful enough, the surrounding magma wouldn¡¯t have time to fill in. Taking advantage of the vacuum state of the magma around the crystal, Roy planted the Desolate Virus on it. The black Desolate Virus was very inconspicuous on the surface of the shadow crystal. But as the virus continued to multiply, the sticky, creep-like substance began to spread on the surface of the crystal and wrap around it. Roy continuously output magic power to control the tornado and let the Desolate Virus spread. After about two hours, cracks began to appear on the surface of the shadow crystal. This was a sign that the structure of the crystal was beginning to become fragile after the energy inside was continuously absorbed. The corrosion of the Desolate Virus was slower than in the High Heavens, but it still successfully achieved the desired effect. After Roy attacked the crystal again, the shadow crystal immediately began to collapse. In an instant, the remaining dark power in the crystal poured out, condensing a shadow storm above the magma sea. This storm even affected the entire Burning Hells, and abnormal weather phenomena appeared everywhere in the seven realms of Hell. The souls hovering in the sky above the magma sea wailed and dissipated in the shadow storm. But some strong souls could escape, but because the shadow crystal was destroyed, the crystal could no longer accept them. Therefore, tiny Gates of the Abyss kept opening, and these souls were expelled back to the Abyss. After expelling these souls, Lilith, who was looking up at the sky, heaved a sigh of relief. She knew that the nephalem of Sanctuary no longer needed to worry about the invasion of the Burning Hells. Perhaps some demons would be able to enter this world through Gates of the Abyss in the future, but these demons were no longer a threat to Sanctuary. As long as the nephalem who had awakened their bloodline power had the ability to kill these demons, they could expel them from this world, and there was no need to worry that these demons wouldn¡¯t leave. Lilith knew very well that it was impossible for there to be a completely peaceful world without any setbacks. The nephalem also needed tempering to grow. ¡°My original plan was to expel all creatures that don¡¯t belong to this world,¡± Lilith suddenly said to Roy. ¡°But do you know why I agreed to let your foster son stay in this world?¡± ¡°Oh? Did you see something in the River of Time?¡± Roy asked curiously. ¡°The nephalem bloodline contains powerful strength, but the more awakened they are, the more likely they are to become lost in the power!¡± Lilith said. ¡°Although I¡¯m their mother, I don¡¯t have a good solution to this¡­ But your foster son seems to be different. He can control the powerful negative emotions caused by the demon bloodline in his body and control this power in the form of demonization.¡± Roy nodded. He knew that Lilith was talking about Sareth¡¯s demon transformation. In fact, Sareth had learned this move from Dante and Nero. After comparing it to the nephalem of this world, Roy realized that this demonization might be a special skill. It could control the power in the nephalem¡¯s body and release it at will, which was equivalent to transforming into a demon to accommodate this powerful force. From the looks of it, no one in Sanctuary knew this ability to transform into a demon, so Roy understood what Lilith meant. ¡°Do you want Sareth to pass on the demonization technique to the nephalem?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Lilith nodded. ¡°The power of the nephalem is a hidden danger. I don¡¯t want them to be destroyed in a civil war after eliminating the threat of the Burning Hells for them.¡± ¡°No problem. In fact, even if you didn¡¯t say it, Sareth might do it himself,¡± Roy said. After destroying the shadow crystal, Roy drilled into the tornado and went down to the bottom of the magma sea. Sure enough, he found a black shadow key among the crystal fragments, so he took it out. After the tornado stopped, the surrounding magma filled the massive cavity in the crystal and quickly smoothed the sea surface. The shadow crystal was destroyed, but the Burning Hells, like the High Heavens, was already a stable space, and it was impossible for it to collapse with the collapse of the crystals. In other words, in the future, the Burning Hells would become like the High Heavens, a ruined space where no demons lived. After Lilith and Roy left with the army, they would seal the space here. Be it the Burning Hells or the High Heavens, they would only be recorded in the history of Sanctuary in the future. Perhaps thousands of years later, descendants of the nephalem would enter these two places. But at that time, these two spaces would only be for them to explore. On the way back, Roy took out the shadow key and asked Lilith, ¡°What about this key? And that holy light key, it should be in the hands of the seven demon kings. Mephisto said that the holy light key might be the key to opening a passage to Eden. Is that true?¡± ¡°No, they guessed wrong!¡± Lilith shook her head. ¡°Imperius communicated with Eden with the help of the holy crystal of Anu¡¯s spine, but the holy light key formed after the crystal collapsed isn¡¯t used to open a passage to Eden. The holy light key needs to be combined with this shadow key. But in the end, what the key can open is a passage to the homeland of the world-soul titan who created this world.¡¯ ¡°Oh? Looks like my guess is still reliable!¡± Roy said in surprise. ¡°But the homeland of the titan¡­ Lilith flew in the air, turned her head, and gave Roy a mysterious smile. Then she suddenly raised her hand and threw something to him. Roy caught it reflexively and looked at it, only to find that what Lilith had thrown over was¡­ a weapon, a weapon that he was familiar with! It was a rough-looking blade. The guard and blade looked relatively simple. The only characteristic was that the blade became wider closer to the tip, and there was a semicircular gap in the middle of the blade. In this gap was a circular gem that looked like a skull, and this gem exuded an evil power. ¡°This is¡­ the Corrupted Ashbringer?!¡± After Roy recognized this weapon, his eyes almost popped out. ¡°Why is this thing here?!¡± ¡°It seems you know its origin!¡± Lilith said. ¡°This is a weapon that appeared in Sanctuary many years ago. No one knows its origin or who forged it. This weapon was originally held by a paladin. But after holding this weapon, the paladin unfortunately died in battle. Then this weapon passed through the hands of several people, but everyone who possessed it died without exception. After studying this weapon, the weapon masters of Sanctuary found that the material and craftsmanship it used didn¡¯t belong to Sanctuary, nor did they belong to the High Heavens or the Burning Hells but came from another world.¡± ¡°Is it from¡­ the world where the world-soul titan came from?¡± Roy probed. ¡°That¡¯s right. After I returned from the Void and visited various nations, I accidentally found this weapon in a king¡¯s treasury! ¡± Lilith said. ¡°After studying it, I found that this weapon might have fallen into this world from a spatial rift. Moreover, there were a few similar items in history. These items came from the same world. The world-soul titan who created this world might have thought of returning to his home world one day, so this world has a certain connection with his home world. These things that accidentally fell into this world are proof.¡± Roy looked down at the shadow key in his hand and was lost in thought for a while. So when the holy key and the shadow key combine, what they can open is actually a channel to the Warcraft world?! Anu, who created this world, was actually a titan from the Pantheon?! What kind ofgodly development is this?! Could the name of the first titan that the Creator created be Aman¡¯Thul? Although Roy had heard of the Burning Legion in the Abyss and even told the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse about the situation in the Warcraft world when he was in the Darksiders world, he didn¡¯t expect that he would really contact the Warcraft world here¡­ Then, should I go to that world to take a look?After all, I have the key now. As long as I kill the other halves of the seven demon kings and take back the holy light key, it¡¯s equivalent to grasping the passage to that world¡­ While Roy was thinking, Lilith suddenly grabbed the shadow key in his hand. He turned to look at her in surprise, only to see her smiling mysteriously. ¡°How should I put it? This is really a coincidence. Perhaps this is fate. The deepest part of the Void I¡¯m heading to happens to be in that world¡­¡± ¡°You¡­ you want to go too?!¡± Roy groaned. ¡°Of course not now!¡± Lilith smiled. ¡°Even searching for Trag¡¯Oul and Mephisto¡¯s hiding place has to wait until later. I have something more important to do.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Roy asked. Lilith didn¡¯t answer but accelerated ahead.. When Roy quickly accelerated to catch up, she said, ¡°The most important thing is, of course, to restore my strongest strength!¡± Chapter 557 Chapter 557: Red Moon Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When Roy and Lilith returned to the Chaos Sanctuary, the nephalem army and the Abyss demon army were already withdrawing. The surviving nephalem returned to Sanctuary through a portal, while the Abyss demons were ordered to return to the Abyss. This order caused some Abyss demons to become restless at first, but they were quickly suppressed by Julia, Benia, and the others. In fact, there were still many demons in the Burning Hells. They didn¡¯t know the plans of the seven demon kings, so they thought that the demon kings had already lost. When they saw Diablo and Mephisto being killed, the remaining demons fled in panic. Now that they were scattered in the seven realms of the Burning Hells, it was impossible for Roy and Lilith to find them one by one to eliminate them, so they could only let them be for the time being. Fortunately, shadow storms were currently raging in this space, and these storms were indirectly killing some of the surviving Hell demons. Even if there were still some left in the end, the shadow crystal had already been destroyed, so these demons could no longer be reborn in the Burning Hells. They could be left for the nephalem explorers to eliminate slowly in the future. After leaving the Burning Hells, Roy only had a group of demon lords left, and Lilith instructed the necromancers of the Priests of Rathma. Then the nephalem bowed to her and left. They would bring the news of their victory back to Sanctuary.. ¡°Get your people to stay here. Come with me!¡± Lilith turned around and said to Roy before flying into the sky. Roy got Julia and the others to stay here and wait before flying away with Lilith. But what he didn¡¯t expect was that she didn¡¯t fly to a place in Sanctuary but instead brought him all the way to the clouds. ¡°Where are we going?¡± Roy asked in confusion. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to restore your strength?¡± ¡°We¡¯re¡­ going to space!¡± Lilith¡¯s answer surprised Roy. Although he was very puzzled, he still followed her and flew up. When he approached the atmosphere of Sanctuary, he could feel the air becoming thinner and thinner, and the surface arc of Sanctuary began to appear. ¡°Accelerate. We have to escape gravity!¡± Lilith told Roy without looking back. Then she folded her demon wings and turned into a stream of light to continue breaking through. Roy could only follow suit. Two flying meteors streaked through the darkness. When they completely left the planet and entered space, the surroundings had become a vacuum and were full of dark colors. Only the side where the sun continued to shine was full of glorious colors. Sanctuary looked quite beautiful at this moment. However, Lilith didn¡¯t stop and look back. Instead, she flew straight toward the moon. This was real space, not Trag¡¯Oul¡¯s illusory dream. Roy and Lilith were both demon kings, and it was easy for them to survive and fly in space. Moreover, their speed was not slow. From time to time, Lilith would cut open a spatial channel in front of her and use it to travel long distances. Roy could tell that Lilith probably wanted to go to the moon. He wanted to ask her why she wanted to go there, but he found a smile on her face, and her eyes were full of excitement. After thinking about it, he didn¡¯t ask and just followed her. About ten hours later, the moon satellite flying with Sanctuary was already in sight. At close range, the moon was shockingly large. Roy noticed that there were craters of various sizes on this desolate-looking moon. The moon was slowly moving along its orbit. The part facing the sun was full of light, but the dark side was pitch-black. Roy thought that Lilith would go to the dark side of the moon, but he didn¡¯t expect her to go in an arc and instead go to the light side. After arriving in the sky above the moon, Lilith began to land. She quickly swooped down toward the moon, and even Roy could feel her urgency. After finally landing, she sent a voice transmission to him. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do it here!¡± Roy landed and tried to walk two steps. He found that it was a little difficult to adapt to being so light, but he didn¡¯t care. He asked Lilith through soul transmission, ¡°Why are we here on the moon?¡± ¡°Energy, I need some energy from the sun!¡± Lilith replied. ¡°In Sanctuary, the energy of sunlight is weakened, but it¡¯s different on the moon. This place is closer to the sun.¡± With that, she didn¡¯t give him time to answer and summoned her Blood Sea on the spot. The Blood Sea that Lilith summoned this time was unprecedentedly massive. The endless tide of red blood surged out in all directions like a dam opening its floodgate. In the blink of an eye, it covered hundreds of square kilometers of the moon. But this wasn¡¯t the end. Lilith was still frowning and persisting, continuously expanding her Blood Sea. Roy looked at this scene in astonishment. His feet were also surrounded by the Blood Sea. Looking at the sea expanding into the distance, he immediately understood that Lilith was planning to cover the entire surface of the moon facing the sun with the Blood Sea! She wanted to use this method to absorb the sunlight shining on the moon! Can she do it? Roy looked at Lilith worriedly. Although the moon was much smaller than Sanctuary, it was probably tens of millions of square kilometers wide. Could her strength support such an immense Blood Sea? It wasn¡¯t good for him to ask now. He could tell that she was doing her best, so he didn¡¯t dare to disturb her. After thinking about it, he flew into the sky and found a suitable position to look down at the spreading Blood Sea on the moon. The scarlet blood tide was still rushing into the distance like angry waves. The surface of the moon was quickly dyed blood-red at a visible speed. When it expanded to millions of square kilometers, Roy noticed that Lilith¡¯s body seemed to be trembling slightly, looking like she was struggling. So he quickly landed on the ground, took out a tube of Magic Power Potion, and brought it to her mouth. Although he didn¡¯t explain, she seemed to know what it was. Without even thinking, she raised her head and drank it. After drinking the Magic Power Potion, her body stabilized a little before continuing to close her eyes and expand the Blood Sea. At this moment, on the moon, everything was red as far as the eye could see. The people on Sanctuary poked their heads out of their homes and looked at the moon in the night sky. They looked at it in amazement. The once bright moon was gradually turning red, as red as blood! Red Moon!! ! The mortals didn¡¯t know what was happening on the moon, but this blood-like red moon caused them to panic. They thought that something ominous was happening again, so they hid at home and began to pray. But this time, the prayers of mortals had changed from their faith in angels and holy light to prayers to Lilith, the mother of humanity¡­ The wise people and astrologers of Sanctuary were also looking at the night sky in puzzlement, but they were mostly recording the appearance of the red moon¡­ Julia and the others might be the only ones on the ground who knew what was going on, but they only knew that Roy and Lilith might have caused this red moon. As for the exact situation, they didn¡¯t understand because it was too far away, so they could only continue waiting anxiously on the ground. About two hours later, Lilith¡¯s Blood Sea finally covered the entire surface of the moon. The turbulent Blood Sea gradually calmed down, and only slight ripples appeared, reflecting the sunlight. As for Lilith, her complexion was much paler than before. All the magic power in her body was empty. If Roy wasn¡¯t supporting her, she would have fallen into the Blood Sea. Even though she was a demon king, maintaining such a massive Blood Sea was a bit beyond her ability. Roy took out Magic Power Potions in his inventory and fed them to her one after another. As he fed her, he sent a voice transmission. ¡°Your commotion this time is too big. I finally understand why you came to the moon. If this huge Blood Sea had spread on Sanctuary, it would have devoured all the land, right?¡± After drinking the Magic Power Potions, Lilith looked much better. She threw away the test tubes and gestured for Roy to let go of her before taking out the seed of the Red Sea Egg from her storage space. She gently released the seed of the Red Sea Egg and let it fall into the Blood Sea. The next second, countless thick roots emerged from the sea and fluttered into the distance. In the middle of the roots, the flower buds of the Red Sea Egg appeared and continued to grow. Lilith had summoned such an enormous Blood Sea, but the energy absorbed was not for herself but for the Red Sea Egg! All the absorbed sunlight energy was transmitted to the Red Sea Egg, bringing about its unprecedented super growth! From the initial tens of centimeters in diameter to a few meters in diameter, tens of meters, hundreds of meters, and thousands of meters! Roy was surprised to witness the birth of a gigantic Red Sea Egg. Under the support of the huge roots, the Red Sea Egg finally grew into a colossus of about five kilometers in diameter and nine kilometers in height! In other words, what appeared in front of Roy was a mountain as tall as Mount Everest! ¡°Damn¡­ What does Lilith want to do?!¡± Standing in front of this mountain, Roy looked very small. He had never thought that the Red Sea Egg could grow to this extent. He thought that being four to five meters tall was already the limit of the Red Sea Egg. But looking at it now, he finally realized that this so-called ¡®Creator¡¯s Petri Dish¡¯ was probably bigger, and its current state might not be its final state. It had to be known that this was an item that had bred titans¡­ It turns out that the Red Sea Egg I obtained back then was such a powerful thing! Fortunately I didn¡¯t throw it away¡­ Chapter 558 Chapter 558: Liliths Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios At this moment, standing on the ground, Roy could no longer see the full appearance of the Red Sea Egg. His entire vision was easily blocked by a mere petal. He could only fly up again and stay high above the moon to observe the state of the entire Red Sea Egg. The people far away on Sanctuary had already observed the changes of the red moon again. Due to the distance, the mortals could only see¡­ a small tumor on the surface of the red moon! At this moment, no matter how stupid they were, they knew that someone was moving on the moon. Be it the red moon or the tumor that suddenly appeared, it meant that someone was doing something on the moon. ¡°Is it Blessed Mother Lilith?¡± Soon, people guessed something. They combined the bright red color of the moon with Lilith¡¯s title of Blood Queen and were puzzled, wondering what Lilith was doing. But in any case, after guessing some of the situation, the rulers of the various countries heaved a sigh of relief. They didn¡¯t care if their guess was right or not, but they had an excuse to appease the people. They believed that since Lilith had defeated the Burning Hells and the seven demon kings, she shouldn¡¯t do anything bad to mortals. Just as people were praying, many of them suddenly discovered that there were new changes on the red moon. The small tumor slowly bloomed like a flower. Under the refraction of the sun¡¯s light, this scene was very clear. The people on the ground of Sanctuary might not feel much when they saw the Red Sea Egg bloom. But for Roy, who was close at hand, what he saw was an incomparably shocking scene. A mountain range that was about to reach the height of Mount Everest slowly opened in front of him, and countless layers of white membranes bloomed like lotus flowers. The scene was utterly magnificent and stupefying. The entire blooming process of the Red Sea Egg lasted for more than half an hour. When it finally finished blooming and all the petals lay flat on the moon¡¯s ground, the gigantic mountain disappeared temporarily. But Roy knew that the Red Sea Egg might close back together later. Lilith had already entered the True Name Liberation state. Her body had become much larger, about five meters tall, but this height was still inconspicuous in front of the Red Sea Egg. The proportion was even more exaggerated than a sesame seed on a pancake. Roy naturally knew that Lilith wanted to enter the Red Sea Egg when she took it out, but he was puzzled about why she made it so big. Even if she wanted to restore her strongest strength, it shouldn¡¯t have become so large, right? Under Roy¡¯s puzzled gaze, Lilith made a new movement. She slowly flew up and landed in the center of the Red Sea Egg, but she didn¡¯t control the egg to close. Instead, she spread her arms and looked up as powerful magic power gathered around her. Then Lilith chanted an impassioned prayer. ¡°The uncertain guidance of the endless River of Time of the past, the waiting that has spanned hundreds of millions of years, has truly reappeared today! I, Lamia Balat Lilith Isis¡­ call upon all sisters who share my true name! Obey the oath sworn under the old soul. The day the Red Sea blooms is when the Deadly Sin returns! Come, Liliths!¡± With Lilith¡¯s prayer, her magic power was projected into space. Roy raised his head and looked at a spot high above the moon. He sensed large-scale fluctuations in the space there! One, two, more and more spatial ripples appeared one after another. Then after these ripples reached a certain intensity, they quickly turned into spatial vortexes. Spatial teleportation channels?! Roy was shocked, but then he understood. No, that¡¯s not right! This feeling is very similar to Gates of the Abyss. They¡¯re World Gates! Yes, they were World Gates! Lilith actually opened dozens of inter-world portals at the same time with her own strength. After these portals stabilized, Roy immediately felt familiar yet unfamiliar auras coming from the other side of the portals. It was Lilith! These auras were Lilith¡¯s aura, but every one was different! Under Roy¡¯s dumbfounded gaze, dozens of Lilith clones of different forms crossed the World Gates and appeared high above the moon. When these Lilith clones appeared, they didn¡¯t land but raised their hands tacitly and contributed their strengths to open more World Gates. Soon, the number of ripples in space increased from dozens to hundreds! Roy¡¯s mind was buzzing as he watched this scene. Now, the high-altitude orbit of the moon¡¯s light side was full of densely-packed World Gates. So many World Gates were opening in almost the same area, causing the nearby space to become extremely unstable. The Lilith clones that appeared from the World Gates later had no choice but to help stabilize the spatial channels. A clone of Lilith emerged from all the opened World Gates. Roy didn¡¯t need to guess to Imow that they were Liliths distributed in the Infinite Worlds. From the auras and pressures emanating from each of them, every one of them was a demon king-level existence. After the World Gates stopped opening and the teleportations across worlds finally stopped, all the Liliths slowly lowered their altitude and arrived on the moon. They gradually gathered together and walked toward the opened petals or tne Kea sea Egg. It wasn¡¯t until this moment that Roy could count their numbers. Six hundred and sixty-six! Including the first Lilith here, there were a total of six hundred and sixty-six Liliths present! What surprised Roy the most was that not all the Lilith clones had demon appearances. He noticed a few Liliths with three pairs of pure white seraph wings behind them. There were also a few who didn¡¯t have six wings and only had a pair of wings, but there was a dazzling angel halo above their heads. These Liliths could be collectively called angel Liliths! Their common characteristic was that they had holy power. Corresponding to the angel Liliths were naturally the demon Liliths. The forms of these demon Liliths were almost identical. Most of them were in the form of succubi, but the details of their bodies often differed. Roy even saw a familiar figure. It was the demon Lilith of the Darksiders world. The reverse wings behind her were very eye-catching. When he looked over, she also noticed him. Although his current form was completely different from when he was in the Darksiders world, she still recognized him and smiled charmingly at him. Roy nodded in response and continued to pay attention to the other Liliths. In addition to the angel Liliths and the demon Liliths, there were also all kinds of strange Liliths. One of the Liliths was wearing silver-white armor. The armor was full of science fiction. Even the wings on her back were mechanical wings. The lines of the wings were simple and neat, reflecting the light of metal¡­ Clearly, this was a Lilith who had stayed in a technologically advanced world. The Liliths mentioned above were almost all in the form of mature and sexy women with explosive figures, but there were exceptions because Roy then saw a Lilith in the form of a Ioli. She was wearing a Gothic black dress, had a pair of small demon horns on her forehead and a seductive succubus tail behind her, and held a huge scythe with a tail in her hand.. Most importantly, this Lilith had twin ponytails! Twintails! Twintails!! In addition to twintails, there were also those with long, straight black hair. In short, there were many Liliths in the form of Iolis, and they all appeared in human forms. Roy felt that they looked very familiar, as though he had seen them somewhere before¡­ Seeing so many different forms of Lilith made Roy feel numb. Although he knew that she had many clones, the sudden appearance of 666 clones was beyond his imagination. Although he had too many questions in his heart, he didn¡¯t dare to land and ask, afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to come out after entering¡­ At this moment, many Liliths were gathering in the center of the Red Sea Egg for a tea party. ¡°Ah, this day has finally come!¡± This one was excited. ¡°Yes,l didn¡¯t expect this day to come so soon!¡± This one was the cute type. ¡°Hmph, in that case, let¡¯s start quickly!¡± This one was the aloof type. ¡°Speaking of which, with so many sisters, who are the elder sisters, and who are the younger sisters?¡± This one was the inquiring type. ¡°Is this the Red Sea Egg? It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen the real thing!¡± This one was the curious type. ¡°Damn it. Angel Lilith, don¡¯t touch my tail!¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t touch my wings!¡± There were so many Liliths, and every Lilith had their own personality. Their souls were innate, but their personalities were nurtured. When these Liliths gathered together, they really chattered about everything. Some of the more serious and strict Liliths were even a little overwhelmed by the current situation. They were really confused by themselves. This wasn¡¯t surprising. These Lilith clones were usually in their own worlds, and it was impossible for them to have the opportunity to communicate with other clones. Even if they used their memories to transmit some information to each other, they were not communicating face-to-face after all. Especially since they came to this world this time, they knew what was going to happen next. Perhaps they wouldn¡¯t exist after today, so they naturally cherished this opportunity to communicate. This was also why Roy didn¡¯t dare to land.. He had a premonition that this scene would happen¡­ Chapter 559 Chapter 559: Fusion Begins Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After seeing Lilith open World Gates and summon these clones, Roy had already understood what she wanted to do. These 666 clones would fuse together again with the help of the Red Sea Egg! At that time, the original Lilith would reappear! This was also why Lilith had expanded the Red Sea Egg so much. Six hundred and sixty-six individuals needed the Red Sea Egg to have a large space. But Roy was a little puzzled now. Did the fusion ritual require 666 clones to complete, or was it possible to have more or less? Perhaps this number has some special meaning¡­ A long time ago, when Roy learned about clones, he had speculated about it. Whether they were angels or demons, when creating clones through splitting souls, although they would certainly be of great help when traveling the Infinite Worlds, they would also lead to serious consequences. The upper limit of the strength of each clone would stop at the demon king level, and there would be no possibility of further advancement. This point was actually very easy to understand. The soul was incomplete, so how could the clone transcend? Roy believed that once a clone was released, perhaps the clone and the main body might still have the same concepts at the beginning. But as the environment and the things the clone came into contact with changed, it would inevitably be affected by differences, causing its personality to become vastly different from the main body¡¯s. In addition, with the creation of selfishness and the growth of strength, the clone would gradually realize that it was actually on the same level as the main body. Any clone actually had the possibility of becoming the main body. As long as these influences and choices were born, the clone would become an independent individual. If someone still wanted to take back their clone at this time, they would have to search world by world and then forcibly fuse their clone back. Moreover, even if they fused back, there was still a huge problem. The clone that forcefully fused back had its own memories and personality. If the main body couldn¡¯t suppress the personality of the clone, it would have schizophrenic symptoms and multiple personality symptoms. This was the true reason why many demon kings existed, but there had never been rumors of the birth of one at the Deadly Sin level. Those ancient demons might have been greedy for quick success and convenience, so they had created soul clones. But they couldn¡¯t take them back now and could only make do with it. Demons were cunning creatures to begin with, and these old demons had suffered losses, so they didn¡¯t tell this lesson to their descendants, causing them to follow suit and use clones in the Infinite Worlds. This was the so-called lamentation of future generations. They walked all the way in the dark on the clone path and then repeated what the ancient demons had done, causing it to become an endless cycle. Roy had rejoiced that he had come to his senses in time when studying clones and didn¡¯t take the wrong path. But now, when he saw Lilith¡¯s 666 clones gathered, he couldn¡¯t help feeling curious. Why were Lilith¡¯s clones exceptions? Logically speaking, as long as these clones far away in other worlds had a little selfishness, they could completely not respond to the summons. But they still appeared here willingly and looked like they knew what was going to happen. Recalling Lilith¡¯s prayer when she opened the World Gates, Roy guessed that they might have had some kind of contract or agreement between them, or maybe these clones were really pursuing the same obsession. This obsession was so important that all the clones could put down their selfishness¡­ Is it really because of the Creator? He realized how important the Creator was in the depths of Lilith¡¯s heart. While Roy was letting his imagination run wild, the Liliths on the moon soon finished communicating. They were clones of each other and could transmit their memories to let others know what had happened, so there was no need to use many words to explain. After knowing Roy, this key figure, all the Liliths looked up at him in the air. Being stared at by 666 pairs of eyes with all kinds of expressions, Roy couldn¡¯t help shivering. He knew that they were asking him to go down, so he quickly landed on the ground. The Liliths didn¡¯t say anything and only sized Roy up curiously. At this moment, the Lilith of Sanctuary walked out from the crowd and said, ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve guessed it. That¡¯s right. Next, all of us Liliths will enter the Red Sea Egg and finally fuse together to restore the strength of the Deadly Sin level.¡± Roy quickly asked his earlier doubts, ¡°Does it require 666 clones to fuse into the Deadly Sin level? Is there any hope of advancing to Deadly Sin level without any clones?¡± ¡°666 clones are necessary!¡± Lilith said with certainty. ¡°Because this is a mysticism ritual to begin with, and it¡¯s only completed with the help of the Red Sea Egg. Of course, there are other methods to replace this ritual, and corresponding magic formations can also replace the function of the Red Sea Egg. But with the Red Sea Egg, it will be more perfect. ¡°As for whether you can reach the Deadly Sin level without any clones¡­¡± Lilith pondered for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s indeed possible because what the ritual ultimately seeks is the completeness of your soul. If your soul has always been complete, you can indeed skip this step.¡± With that, Lilith suddenly covered her mouth and laughed. ¡°Although you can skip this step, the most troublesome thing for you is probably the acquisition of power! ¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Roy was puzzled. ¡°Each of the 666 clones is at the demon king level. Do you know what this means?¡± Lilith said in amusement. ¡°It means that after reaching the Deadly Sin level, the power I have is at least 666 times that of the demon king level!! It might even exceed this. This is the true Deadly Sin level, an existence at another level!¡± Roy gasped when he heard this. He had spent so much time growing into a demon king with the help of the system, but Lilith was now telling him that he had to increase his strength by 666 times before he could reach the Deadly Sin level?! How long would it take to achieve this, and how much would he have to pay?! If this was the information about advancing to the Deadly Sin level that Lilith had promised to tell him, then Roy would have rather not heard it. After hearing it, he felt that the hope was too slim¡­ ¡°Why should you worry about this?¡± Lilith saw through his thoughts. ¡°You have to know that in these hundreds of millions of years, there are only a few at the Deadly Sin level. Moreover, all these Deadly Sin-level existences are those who have followed the Creator. In terms of time, you¡¯re far from reaching this level, so why should you worry? With your current strength, most existences at the demon king level are not your match!¡± Roy nodded. Although he had never felt safe and had the fear of lacking firepower, Lilith was right. With his age as a demon, he didn¡¯t need to compare himself to existences who had been living for hundreds of millions of years. This was asking for trouble. He looked at the Liliths in the back and asked in a low voice, ¡°There should be a distinction between primary and secondary when so many of your clones fuse together, right? Or is there a main body among these Liliths that was split back then?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no so-called main body!¡± Lilith shook her head. ¡°Every one of us is a true Lilith. But because our ultimate goal is to enter the depths of the Void, we have an agreement between us. Whoever obtains the power to resist the Void first will be the main body during the fusion. After all, we need to retain this power.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Roy understood. This was really a harmonious decision. ¡°Okay, if you have no more questions, then we¡¯ll begin the fusion ritual!¡± Lilith said. ¡°During this period of time, we need you to help us protect the Red Sea Egg.¡± ¡°Huh?!¡± Roy was about to nod, but then he reacted and asked curiously, ¡°Protection? Are you worried that Mephisto and the others will suddenly appear?¡± ¡°No, not them! They don¡¯t have the courage to interfere with the ritual.¡± Lilith shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s another fellow¡­ When he appears, you¡¯ll understand.¡± With that, Lilith turned around. ¡°Wait! You¡¯re talking without rhyme or reason¡­¡± Roy quickly pulled her back. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a seer? At least give me accurate information so that I can prepare.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to tell you, but I can¡¯t see it for the time being!¡± Lilith said helplessly. She pointed at the Liliths behind her. ¡°Too many seers are gathered together, and the power of time is disturbed.¡± ¡°There¡¯s such a thing?¡± Roy looked at Lilith in puzzlement. ¡°Why don¡¯t I believe ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With your strength, even if you can¡¯t win, you can stall for time!¡± Lilith patted his chest. ¡°You just need to persevere until my consciousness is complete.¡± With that, Lilith turned around. All of the Liliths moved aside and let her lead the way into the Red Sea Egg. Standing in the Red Sea Egg, the Liliths formed several circles. They stood hand in hand and linked everyone¡¯s magic power together. At the same time, the petals of the Red Sea Egg began to close slowly. After all the petals closed, Roy could no longer see any Lilith outside. He could only feel the incomparably boundless magic power surging in the Red Sea Egg. The entire Red Sea Egg began to move rhythmically. Every time it pulsated like a heart, a powerful energy wave would spread out. Not only did this wave spread throughout the moon, but it also radiated out into space and finally spread throughout the entire star system where Sanctuary was! Roy looked at the starry sky above him in astonishment. He was the person who most directly felt this powerful energy wave. In his normal vision, in the dark starry sky in the distance, the stars were swaying and trembling. The reality of this material universe was actually distorting! When he switched to the divine spark vision to observe, he found a lot of incomprehensible information in the underlying laws that he could neither interpret nor control. The energy radiating from the sun not far away was fluctuating irregularly, looking sometimes dim and sometimes bright. Roy didn¡¯t understand what was happening, but he knew that Lilith¡¯s fusion process might have caused tremendous interference in this world. This commotion was too great. Perhaps it was precisely because of this commotion that someone would come to check.. Roy understood, so he entered the True Name Liberation state and began to prepare¡­ Chapter 560 Chapter 560: So, It¡¯s an Acquaintance Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Although Roy didn¡¯t know how long this fusion ritual would take, he knew that it would definitely not be short. It was precisely because of the trust they had established in their earlier cooperation that Lilith entrusted the heavy responsibility of protecting the Red Sea Egg to Roy. Roy himself wanted to see what kind of existence the Deadly Sin level was, so he was guarding patiently above the moon. In fact, when the Liliths came through the World Gates, Roy had made a very important discovery: Lilith was probably not a demon! Moreover, not only was she not a demon, but she might not be an angel either. Even though most of her clones were demons and angels, these were probably forms that her clones had evolved into in special environments. According to Lilith, she was born earlier than angels and demons. On the contrary, angels and demons were born from her body! Her uniqueness determined that her clones could appear in two different racial forms, angel and demon¡­ Similarly, Roy deduced that she could also display racial forms such as titans and dragons. In other words, she might be the true mother of all races. Hmm, it might be an exaggeration to say all races¡­ But at least the races created by the Creator might be related to her! After realizing this, Roy was very curious. He didn¡¯t know what the original Lilith looked like, and he would only know the moment she completed the fusion ritual and came out. The ritual had already lasted for half an hour. During this half an hour, there were tremendous movements in the material world. Roy was tense, and his perception was constantly sweeping the nearby space. Since Lilith said that someone would appear, it would definitely happen. Roy estimated that even if Mephisto and the other demon kings were hiding in the crevice space where Trag¡¯Oul was, they should be able to sense this distortion in the material world. But Lilith was probably right. Mephisto was old and shrewd. When Roy and Lilith attacked the Burning Hells, he had hidden, so there was no reason for him to dare to appear now. With this thought, Roy suddenly had a thought. Could Mephisto have seen what was happening to Lilith through his seerpower? Or did he see the scene ofLilith returning to the Deadly Sin level? If that¡¯s the case, then they aren¡¯t simply trying to blind her seer eyes but are being cowardly for a reason. While Roy was thinking, he suddenly felt spatial fluctuations in his perception. Moreover, these spatial fluctuations felt very familiar. They were the fluctuations of a World Gate opening. There were creatures from another world wanting to enter this world¡­ Roy raised his head and looked at the space above him. The spatial fluctuations were coming from a place not far from the sun. He didn¡¯t move rashly. Lilith had said it ambiguously, so he didn¡¯t know how many creatures would be attracted by the huge commotion of the ritual. He could only stay on the moon and wait for the other party to appear. As the spatial fluctuations reached a critical point, a new World Gate opened. This time, Roy didn¡¯t even need to consciously sense it because even the naked eye could see it open. When the vortex of the spatial channel formed, golden light immediately came from the other side. This golden light quickly dyed the entire spatial channel, turning the vortex golden. Then the vortex continuously expanded. At the same time, a large number of complex and exquisite golden inscriptions appeared and slowly rotated around the vortex. This opened World Gate was actually a Gate of Heaven! Soul-stirring chanting came from the other side of the Gate of Heaven and instantly resounded throughout space. There was clearly no medium for sound to travel in space, but Roy still heard the chanting. Not only him, but even the people on Sanctuary heard it. Powerful holy light power spread out from the Gate of Heaven, and a tall figure slowly emerged in space. This figure floated in space and slowly spread the six wings condensed from golden holy flames behind him! This was an Archangel. When he appeared, the commotion was astonishing. From Roy¡¯s perspective, the golden light blooming was as dazzling and eye-catcmng as a smaller star appearing Deslae tne sun. Due to being too far away, Roy couldn¡¯t see what this new Archangel looked like, but the strong pressure exuded from the other party made him realize that this Archangel was not simple. Archangels corresponded to demon kings, but just like how there were strong and weak demon kings, it was the same for Archangels. Just the pressure of this Archangel who came out of the Gate of Heaven made Roy feel that he was much stronger than Imperius. Moreover, what Roy cared about the most was that the aura of this Archangel was vaguely familiar¡­ After coming out of the Gate of Heaven, the Archangel naturally noticed the distortions in this material world and realized the source of the distortions. The next second, the Gate of Heaven closed, and the Archangel turned into a golden stream of light that instantly arrived above the moon. This was true light speed, so fast that Roy couldn¡¯t react in time. He felt that the other party had appeared above his head in the blink of an eye. Roy looked at the Archangel in front of him in a daze. Like Imperius and the others, he had no face. Under the hood of the Archangel¡¯s robe was a blurry shadow, but Roy immediately recognized who it was from the cross-shaped angelic sword burning with raging holy flames in his hand and the lily patterns engraved on the hem of his battle robe. ¡°It¡¯s actually you?!¡± Roy had a strange expression and a faint grin on his face. ¡°Gabriel?!¡± Yes, there was only one Archangel who used lilies as his symbol, and this was Gabriel. Roy had a deep impression of his appearance. The golden holy flame wings hundreds of meters behind Gabriel fluttered gently. After hearing Roy¡¯s soul transmission, he slowly turned his head. Although he didn¡¯t have a face, his line of sight still locked onto Roy under his hood. He looked at Roy strangely and said in puzzlement, ¡°I¡¯ve confirmed that I haven¡¯t seen you before, demon! Report your name!¡± Roy¡¯s current appearance was too different from when he was a low-rank demon, so he didn¡¯t expect Gabriel to remember him. Moreover, Roy still remembered that when Gabriel first appeared in front of him, he didn¡¯t say anything and directly attacked. ¡°Of course you don¡¯t remember me!¡± Roy grinned sinisterly and touched his chest slightly. ¡°After all, I was just an ant to you back then. At that time, I was really indebted to you for your ¡®care¡¯!¡± Gabriel didn¡¯t say anything. From Roy¡¯s tone, he could tell that this demon had a grudge against him. But who was he? He was Gabriel! Gabriel, the Left Hand of God! Over hundreds of millions of years, the total number of demons he had killed could circle the universe. It could be said that there were countless demons with grudges against him! But sensing Roy¡¯s powerful demon king-level strength, even Gabriel had to be cautious. After all, since this demon could become a demon king, he was probably a famous existence in the Abyss. He carefully sized Roy up again and tried his best to recall, but he finally confirmed that he had never seen him. It couldn¡¯t be helped. Demons were like this. Often, after not seeing each other for a while, they could change drastically. This was also why angels had been using the Book of Truth to record the true names of demons. Their appearances might change, but their true names would not. ¡°My name is Osiris!¡± Roy didn¡¯t let him think for too long and directly said his name. ¡°Huh?!¡± After Gabriel heard this name, the golden holy light emanating from him couldn¡¯t help fluctuating, showing how shocked he was. Of course, Gabriel knew Roy¡¯s demon name because he had an impression of every demon that could be recorded in the Book of Truth. He was one of the recorders, and he had a deep impression of the name Osiris! After all, when this name was recorded, it was when Void power completely corroded the creation titan of the world of Ashan. Ashan had already been destroyed, and the remaining Void disaster still took up a portion of Eden¡¯s forces. This was the first time Gabriel had heard the name Osiris, so he naturally had a deep impression. However, in Gabriel¡¯s memories, this had happened a few days ago (for long-lived species like angels, more than ten years was really just a few days) But he remembered very clearly that the demon name Osiris had a prefix¡ª demon lord! Gabriel¡¯s tone revealed surprise. ¡°How is that possible? Weren¡¯t you a demon lord back then? How did you advance to the demon king level in such a short time?!¡± In Gabriel¡¯s understanding of demons, which demon lord didn¡¯t need thousands or even tens of thousands of years to advance to demon king? Therefore, he really didn¡¯t believe that what Roy said was true. Demons had always been cunning creatures, so he couldn¡¯t rule out the possibility that this guy in front of him was deliberately using the name of another demon to mislead him. ¡°It¡¯s up to you whether you believe it or not!¡± Roy spread his wings and slowly changed his body shape to reveal his Chaos Body. As he spread his wings, Auriel, who had been lying on his shoulder, also spread her wings of despair, and her strange eyes stared at Gabriel. It wasn¡¯t until this moment that Gabriel noticed Auriel on Roy¡¯s shoulder. Previously, he had also seen her on Roy¡¯s shoulder, but because the aura emanating from Auriel was very dark and negative, he didn¡¯t pay much attention to it, thinking that it was a part of Roy¡¯s body. But when she spread her six wings of despair, Gabriel finally recognized that this strange existence was a fallen angel! ¡°What did you do to her?!¡± Gabriel was finally angry. He raised the holy flame sword in his hand and questioned Roy. ¡°Can¡¯t you tell?¡± Roy sneered. ¡°She was corroded by the Void, and I saved her life! Or do you angels all think that it¡¯s the demons¡¯ fault that you fall?¡± ¡°Hmph! I don¡¯t want to hear your sophistry!¡± Gabriel snorted coldly and wanted to fight Roy. But at this moment, the Red Sea Egg on the moon below emitted a pulsation again. The disturbance spread, causing Gabriel to stop his movements. Although the demon in front of him indeed made him angry, he didn¡¯t forget his purpose for coming here. He had opened a Gate of Heaven from the distant Eden and came here because he had sensed the abnormal distortions of this world. Moreover, before coming, he had specially checked and found that this world had a high-level military outpost with several powerful Archangels here. But when he tried to contact the leaders of this world, he unexpectedly found no response. Realizing that something huge might have happened to this world, Gabriel personally came¡­ Chapter 561 Chapter 561: Deceived Left Hand of God Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Gabriel found the location of the disturbance and opened a Gate of Heaven to teleport over. Because no one was guiding and navigating for him, there was a slight error in the location where the Gate of Heaven opened, and he almost opened it in the sun. Of course, this was only a small problem, and the distance wasn¡¯t an issue for Gabriel. However, it wasn¡¯t until this moment that he suddenly realized something. He remembered that there was a military outpost of Heaven in this world, but ever since he came, he hadn¡¯t sensed the aura of any angel, nor had any angel appeared at the scene. Suppressing the doubts in his heart, Gabriel flashed and disappeared. He was too fast. By the time Roy reacted, Gabriel had already arrived on the moon and was flying above the Red Sea Egg. Roy quickly folded his wings and plunged down. When he was at high altitude just now, Gabriel couldn¡¯t see the exact appearance of the Red Sea Egg clearly. He only knew that it was a mountain-like behemoth. After landing, he circled the Red Sea Egg and observed it in surprise. ¡°This¡­ this is¡­ the Red Sea Egg?!¡± Gabriel was extremely surprised. As one of the first angels born in Eden, Gabriel had naturally seen the Red Sea Egg, but this was hundreds of millions of years ago. His impression of the Red Sea Egg in his memory was already a little blurry, so it took him a while to finally recall it. The more this was the case, the more surprised he was. Something that had disappeared from his memory for so long suddenly appeared here, and it seemed to be operating. There was no need to mention the surprise in Gabriel¡¯s heart. Just as he wanted to take a closer look at the Red Sea Egg, Roy appeared in front of him and blocked his path. With Frostmourne in hand, Roy pointed the tip of his sword at Gabriel. ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s forbidden to approach here now!¡± ¡°Why is this Legacy of the Creator here?!¡± Gabriel¡¯s tone became very serious as he questioned Roy. ¡°What are you doing with it?! Who is in the Red Sea Egg?¡± Roy was a little surprised when he heard what Gabriel said. From Gabriel¡¯s tone, he didn¡¯t seem to know the use of the Red Sea Egg¡­ Also, although the Red Sea Egg was isolating a portion of Lilith¡¯s aura, it still revealed some. It was impossible for Gabriel not to sense it, but he didn¡¯t seem to recognize her. Roy narrowed his eyes as many thoughts flashed through his mind, and he made a guess. Regarding the true use of the Red Sea Egg, it might be¡­ relatively secret! Therefore, not every angel and demon who had followed the Creator knew. Lilith should have always held and used this Creator¡¯s Petri Dish, and others had not come into contact with it much. They might know that it was a Legacy of the Creator, but they probably didn¡¯t know much about its specific function. This guess was very likely. After all, not only were demons using clones to travel the Infinite Worlds, but angels were also doing it. If angels and demons really knew that the Red Sea Egg could fuse their clones back unharmed and return them to the Deadly Sin level, they would have long beaten their brains out in order to snatch this Legacy of the Creator¡­ Similarly, very few people knew about the Deadly Sin fusion ritual. Lilith had deliberately hidden this from the angels and demons. So Gabriel saw that the Red Sea Egg was operating, but he didn¡¯t know that it was a ritual. As for why Gabriel couldn¡¯t recognize Lilith¡¯s aura, the reason was probably very simple. After all, Lilith¡¯s clones were different from others and had many forms of power, so her aura was not unchanging. Now that hundreds of Liliths were mixed in the Red Sea Egg, it was even more confusing. Of course, perhaps Gabriel could still recognize Lilith after seeing her appearance. But before he arrived, she had already entered the Red Sea Egg. Roy couldn¡¯t tell if this Gabriel from Eden was the true Gabriel. But judging from his strength, he should be the one Roy had seen through Uriel¡¯s memories and had spoken to Archangel Michael. He could basically treat him as the main body. This Gabriel should have seen Lilith¡¯s original appearance and form. Perhaps the moment the fusion ritual finished and the original Lilith returned, he would be able to recognize her immediately. The only problem now was that Roy didn¡¯t know the relationship between Lilith and Gabriel. If Gabriel knew that the person in the Red Sea Egg was Lilith, would he choose to wait or stop her? Recalling the many myths and legends about Lilith and her instructions for him to protect the ritual, Roy quickly made a judgment and decided not to reveal any information about her to Gabriel. Roy shook his head. ¡°What does it have to do with you? I found the Red Sea Egg, so what does it have to do with you what I do with it?¡± ¡°How dare you!!¡± The holy flames around Gabriel suddenly soared, and the rising golden flames showed his anger. He berated, ¡°How can a demon like you touch a Legacy of the Creator?! Since you¡¯re so bold and reckless, I¡¯ll adjudicate you here!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Gabriel immediately turned into a golden ray of light and instantly arrived in front of Roy. The sword in his hand slashed down! Angels at the Archangel level basically had bodies of holy light, bodies made of pure holy light power. In addition to having an extremely powerful defense against dark power, such bodies also had a very powerful ability¡ªthey could fly and fight at the speed of light. However, not every Archangel could use this combat method. At least, the five Archangels of the High Heavens couldn¡¯t do it, and the reason was very simple. Fighting at the speed of light required an extremely high level of thinking and control ability from the Archangel. Even if you were so fast that the enemy couldn¡¯t react in time, you needed to be able to make an attack the moment you approached the enemy. Otherwise, it was very likely that you would accidentally brush past the enemy while moving at the speed of light and fly far away. Moreover, holy light, like light, traveled in a straight line. If you wanted to fight normally, you had to be able to stop and turn back in an instant. These operations were extremely complicated under light speed conditions, so very few Archangels would fight at the speed of light. For example, when Imperius fought Roy, his speed was probably only about 1% of the speed of light. However, Gabriel was different. As one of the oldest angels, he had already mastered the technique of light speed combat over the long years. The moment he attacked Roy, golden holy light immediately intertwined into a giant net of light around Roy! This net of light was formed by Gabriel using his sword to slash out tens of thousands of times in an instant. Because they were too fast, it felt as though they appeared at the same time. This was an extremely terrifying attack. Tens of thousands of slashes came at the same time. Not only did each strike contain powerful holy light power, but because of the kinetic energy added to the blade from the extremely high speed, these slashes that combined holy light and physical attacks had unparalleled lethality! Fortunately, Roy had already activated the A.T. Field when he confirmed that Gabriel was going to attack, so his attacks didn¡¯t land on Roy but on the protective force field. After the force field blocked Gabriel¡¯s slashes, a strong explosion immediately erupted. Its power was like thousands of nuclear bombs exploding simultaneously, and dazzling light illuminated the entire moon¡¯s surface. Even the people on Sanctuary could see this intense flash! And in this flash, Roy¡¯s A.T. Field¡¯s golden polygons were instantly activated, and countless ripples rapidly spread out. All the explosive power produced by Gabriel¡¯s attack was continuously absorbed and transformed with these ripples. Even so, Roy felt that the force field was in imminent danger, as though it would collapse at any time, so he could only maintain the A.T. Field desperately. To put it bluntly, Gabriel¡¯s attack could have instantly killed any other demon king. As someone with the power to guard Eden, the Supreme Heaven, the power of Gabriel¡¯s body was beyond imagination. But even such powerful strength couldn¡¯t be called the Deadly Sin level. Roy could not imagine how powerful the original Gabriel was¡­ Perhaps after Lilith completed the fusion ritual, he would be able to catch a glimpse of it¡­ The violent explosion made Roy¡¯s force field tremble non-stop. He gritted his teeth and persisted. Fortunately, this attack didn¡¯t exceed his tolerance limit, and the A.T. Field finally withstood the explosion. After the explosion and the flash faded away, Gabriel was a little surprised to see Roy intact. But before he could say anything, Roy¡¯s counterattack came. He directly reversed the A.T. Field and launched the absorbed energy at Gabriel. Roy estimated that with Gabriel¡¯s speed, this attack might be useless, but he had to try no matter what¡­ Roy estimated that with Gabriel¡¯s speed, this attack might be useless, but he had to try no matter what¡­ A huge beam of light with a diameter of nearly a kilometer erupted from Roy¡¯s position and instantly blasted toward Gabriel. But Gabriel merely flashed and instantly moved out of the range of the beam. The beam of light shot out straight into the depths of space. Then in the distant dark space, a light spot suddenly erupted. It seemed to be an asteroid or meteor that happened to be in the path of the beam and was unfortunately hit. Roy¡¯s expression was unprecedentedly solemn. Although he had always wanted to repay Gabriel for his ¡®care¡¯ of him, he realized how terrifying Gabriel was when he really fought him. Lilith had asked him to protect the Red Sea Egg. Logically speaking, he only needed to stall Gabriel. But judging from the speed Gabriel displayed, it was probably impossible to stall him alone. If he couldn¡¯t limit Gabriel¡¯s speed, it would be an extravagant hope to stall him. On Roy¡¯s shoulder, Auriel spread her wings and shot countless Void rays at Gabriel, but none of the Void rays hit him. He shuttled through the densely-packed rays with ease. Due to his speed being too fast, countless afterimages even appeared on his body, and all the Void rays merely passed through these afterimages. While dodging, Gabriel swung his sword at Roy from afar again. But this time, he used the power of holy light to cast Holy Judgment at Roy! An enormous sword of light appeared in space and slashed toward Roy¡¯s head. Roy continued to use the A.T. Field to block it. The sword of light pierced into the A.T. Field and turned into blazing holy flames that enveloped the entire force field. Although he didn¡¯t have a face, Gabriel still frowned in his heart. This was because the moment the Holy Judgment landed, he felt that this attack was still useless, and it was even inferior to the light-speed slashes just now. The strange shield around Demon King Osiris was very similar to the ability Divine Shield, which could withstand almost any damage during the duration. Forget it. In that case, I¡¯ll just use my sword to kill him¡­ With this thought in mind, Gabriel was about to continue when he suddenly found that Roy¡¯s figure had disappeared in front of him. It was not a skill like Flash or Teleport. In Gabriel¡¯s perception, Demon King Osiris¡¯s aura had completely disappeared from the material world, surprising him. Before he could understand what was going on, several rifts suddenly appeared around him. At the same time, streamers emerged from these rifts and wrapped around Gabriel¡¯s limbs and wings. ¡°What is this?¡± Gabriel was shocked. To be honest, he really couldn¡¯t react because he had already discovered that these rifts were not spatial rifts but¡­ Void rifts! Yes, Roy¡¯s sudden disappearance just now was not because he had used some teleportation skill. He knew very well that such abilities wouldn¡¯t have any effect on Gabriel, who could travel at the speed of light, so he chose a bolder attack! Roy directly entered the Void! With the protection of Chaos power and the Void power he had obtained from Lilith, although Roy was not a Void creature, he could travel through the Void like one. This was an ability he had experimented with not long ago. Entering the Void was equivalent to entering the back of the material world. So in Gabriel¡¯s perception, Roy had disappeared from the material world. After entering the Void, Roy could sense Gabriel¡¯s location in the material world because he had released an invisible Demon Eye in advance, making it his navigation coordinates in the material world. Relying on this Demon Eye, he used Auriel¡¯s weapon, the Cord of Hope¡­ Of course, it should now be called the Cord of Despair. He turned the Cord of Despair into several streamers, directly opened Void rifts near the Demon Eye, sent these streamers drilling out, and captured Gabriel in an unexpected surprise attack. Of course, there might be some errors in doing this because the Demon Eye was not too close to Gabriel, so Roy could only cast a net to capture him. The purpose of doing this was naturally to pull Gabriel into the Void! Roy succeeded. After all, there were enough streamers from the Cord of Despair¡­ The moment the Cord of Despair entangled him, Gabriel couldn¡¯t break free immediately. As the Void power on the Cord of Despair erupted, Gabriel was directly dragged into the Void. In the Void, there was true darkness everywhere. Perception abilities were useless here, but the Void Eye on Roy¡¯s chest gave him vision. He saw that the moment Gabriel was pulled into the Void, he was stunned and didn¡¯t dare to move. Void power surged from all directions and began to corrode his body. Gabriel only felt that there was malice everywhere. When the holy light on his body came into contact with the Void power, it began to decompose continuously. But in order to prevent the Void power from corroding his body, he could only maintain his holy light power to protect himself. It was not that Gabriel had never entered the Void before, so he naturally knew what was going on in the Void. But this time, it was a little different. In addition to the corrosion of the Void, there was Demon King Osiris lurking here. Gabriel didn¡¯t know how Osiris would attack, so he could only do his best to guard against it. At the same time, his mind was spinning rapidly as he thought about how to escape from the Void. The most troublesome problem in the Void was that if you didn¡¯t have navigation coordinates of the material world, you couldn¡¯t open a rift between the material world and the Void. Although there was space in the Void, it was completely chaotic. If you opened a rift carelessly, it was very likely that you would fall deeper into the Void. This was the strangest part of the Void. Even though Roy had some Void power and could enter the Void at will, he didn¡¯t dare to enter recklessly without leaving navigation coordinates. Gabriel had studied the Void before, so he knew this very well. But in the past, when he entered the Void, his comrades of Eden could guide him back. But this time, he had come to Sanctuary alone, so he couldn¡¯t count on his comrades. As a newcomer to this world, Gabriel didn¡¯t have time to leave anything for navigation. So after thinking for a while, he could only helplessly give up the idea of returning on his own and planned to use Demon King Osiris to escape. Gabriel was very calm. He knew very well that Demon King Osiris was not a Void creature. Since he wasn¡¯t a Void creature, it was impossible for him to stay in the Void for a long time. The other party had pulled him into the Void because he wanted to use the darkness of the Void to ambush him. As long as he could find a way to capture Osiris when he was close, he might be able to force Osiris to bring him out. Therefore, Gabriel stayed where he was, seemingly motionless, but he was fully focused on guarding against Roy¡¯s attack. After he waited for a while, the expected attack didn¡¯t come¡­ It wasn¡¯t until this moment that Gabriel suddenly realized that he had guessed wrongly. Osiris didn¡¯t pull him into the Void to ambush him but to¡­ exile him! In the material world, above the moon, a Void rift opened. Roy returned with the guidance of the Demon Eye. After he appeared, he looked at the gradually closing Void rift with some vexation. Tsk, he¡¯s indeed not easy to deal with¡­ Roy rubbed the demon horns on his head in annoyance. At first, he had really wanted to ambush Gabriel in the Void. But after seeing Gabriel¡¯s vigilant posture, he realized that Gabriel was not like Auriel, who had no experience entering the Void. When Auriel was thrown into the Void, she was immediately blind, but Gabriel was prepared to defend. If he had attacked him, Gabriel might have instead seized an opportunity. After all, he was too fast¡­ After thinking about it, Roy simply came out himself. His first task now was to ensure that Lilith¡¯s ritual would not be disturbed. As for the battle with Gabriel, it was secondary. Heh, maybe Gabriel is still waiting for me to attack him! Roy revealed a strange smile, feeling quite happy. This was Gabriel. There were probably very few people who could fool him once, right? He would leave him in the Void for now and let him stay for a while. If he could think of a way to return, then Roy would let him figure it out himself.. If he couldn¡¯t think of a way, Roy didn¡¯t mind letting him stay trapped in the Void¡­ Chapter 562 Chapter 562: The Only Thing Remaining Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Roy had always felt that the Exile skill was quite shameless. If you encountered an enemy you couldn¡¯t defeat and didn¡¯t want the opponent to continue staying in the way, you could simply trigger the world repulsive effect to exile them and be done with them. As someone who was often treated as a target of exile, Roy naturally hated this skill. In the past, his enemies only wanted to drive him back to the Abyss, but later on, the enemies began to want to drive him into the Void. However, when Roy became the one using the Exile skill, it felt quite good! Moreover, the exile Roy used was different from triggering a repulsive effect. He directly entered the Void and then dragged people into it, making it very difficult to guard against. Now, it even worked on a famous Archangel like Gabriel. After throwing Gabriel into the Void, Roy heaved a sigh of relief. Although he didn¡¯t want to admit it, Gabriel had indeed given him a lot of pressure. At the extreme speed of light, only he could attack Roy, but it was difficult for Roy to attack him. There was no need for any strange abilities or powerful magic. When speed and strength reached the limit, they could still destroy the opponent easily. Facing such an enemy, anyone would probably feel a headache. After returning to the moon, Roy checked the condition of the Red Sea Egg. His battle with Gabriel had caused a huge explosion, and he was worried that it had affected the Red Sea Egg. After checking, Roy found that the Red Sea Egg was intact. It seemed that after growing to such an extent, the outermost layer of the Red Sea Egg had become much more solid. The fibrous layer, which was hundreds of meters thick, had excellent defense, and it could resist ordinary damage. I wonder howlong it¡¯ll take¡­ Roy looked at the rhythmically beating Red Sea Egg and sighed. His most important goal now was to protect Lilith¡¯s ritual from being disturbed. On a whim, he had suddenly thought of banishing Gabriel to the Void, which was a wonderful move that bought him a lot of time. Roy didn¡¯t know if Gabriel could come out of the Void by himself. Archangels like Gabriel, who had lived for hundreds of millions of years, couldn¡¯t be speculated with common sense. When Lilith was banished to the Void, she could return on her own, let alone Gabriel. Therefore, Roy was now preparing for the worst. He assumed that Gabriel had a way to break free from the Void, but he didn¡¯t know how much time exiling him could buy. I have to think ofa way to limit Gabriel¡¯s speed! Roy thought. After being tricked once, he won¡¯t give me a second chance to exile him. Moreover, I can¡¯t rule out the possibility that he will directly attack the Red Sea Egg after returning. Although this thing is a Legacy of the Creator, ifhe uses the slogan ofstopping a demon scheme, he should be able to ruthlessly destroy the Red Sea Egg¡­ The Red Sea Egg was currently too large. If Gabriel wanted to attack the Red Sea Egg, Roy had no other choice but to use his A.T. Field to protect it. This would greatly limit his mobility, fixing his range of movement around the egg, making it so that he could only be passively beaten. Being a sandbag was not Roy¡¯s style. After he quickly went through all his abilities in his mind, his eyes flickered. It seems like I can only use that move¡­ But I have to find a way to make Gabriel fall into the trap¡­ On another side, in the Void¡­ Although Gabriel was very annoyed after knowing that he had been fooled, he quickly calmed down. Unlike Auriel, who had been at a loss when she fell into the Void, Gabriel had been thinking about how to save himself. He gathered all his holy light power and formed a protective layer on the surface of his body to resist the corrosion of the Void. At the same time, he maximized all his senses and did his best to release them in the Void to sense the outside world. After spending some time, Gabriel finally made a vague discovery. This made him very glad because he realized that he had not fallen into the depths of the Void but was still in the shallow Void. In his research on the Void world, Gabriel knew a little about the characteristics of the Void. The Void was the back of matter, a background hidden under the material world. Although the erosion of Void power on the material world was irreversible, at the junction of the material world and the Void, Void power was relatively mild. This should be some kind of neutralizing effect. In other words, when the junction was relatively intact and not damaged, matter and the Void were in a balanced and non-invasive state. If not for this, the Void would have long devoured many worlds. The situation in the shallow Void was actually not much different from the junction¡¯s. The power of the material world could still be used here, as evidenced by his slightly recovered perception ability. After understanding this, Gabriel was thinking of ways to move to a shallower place. It would be best if he could reach the junction. Even if he couldn¡¯t, the shallower he went, the more helpful it would be for him to sense the material world. Relying on what little perception he had left, Gabriel tried to fly at the speed of light in the Void, wanting to move. However, at first, although his entire body turned into a ray of light, no matter how he flew, it was as though he was flying on the spot. His body even turned into a spot of light that couldn¡¯t move. He also encountered the predicament that Auriel had experienced back then. Without Roy¡¯s Chaos power, which could open up a field of order in the Void, the abilities and powers of the material world would suffer too much interference in the Void. Had it been anyone else, they might have given up after trying for so long, but Gabriel did not. He continued to try to fly while carefully sensing the changes in the Void. The Void energy filling the Void was not unchanging. Void energy often fluctuated and had tides. The Void world was like an ocean, while Void energy was like seawater. Void energy was even more active than seawater, which was why Void energy appeared very violent in the eyes of people. Since there were fluctuations, it meant that the interference of the Void with him was not unchanging. When a certain Void energy disturbance weakened, Gabriel could finally move as he wished. Under the constant light-speed movement, when the Void disturbance weakened, Gabriel moved about four meters in the Void! Although it was very difficult to move, he finally didn¡¯t have to stay where he was. Just like that, Gabriel persisted and searched for openings in the Void to move. He used his recovery ability as a judgment tool to determine if he was moving toward the shallows of the Void. In fact, Gabriel wasn¡¯t the only one who had achieved this method of moving in the Void. Lilith had done the same back then. During the two thousand years she was trapped in the Void, she had used the same method to gradually leave some footprints in the Void. And because she still had the power of time, after the number of footprints increased, Lilith could even ¡®rewind¡¯ her own time and move substantially in the Void. This was also why Lilith had appeared after Auriel fell into the Void and could leave a time acceleration field on her. Lilith¡¯s flash-like movement in the Void back then had been retracing her past footprints. Of course, although you could rely on this method to obtain the ability to move in the Void, it was still far inferior to Roy¡¯s Chaos power establishing an order field. Lilith had spent more than two thousand years running from the depths of the Void to a slightly shallower place, so it was obvious how vast the Void was. This was also why she had to seek Chaos power. Only with Chaos power could she move freely in the Void and enter the depths to find traces of the Creator¡­ Ten hours had passed in the material world, but this difficult period of time was as if hundreds of years had passed for Gabriel. Fortunately, in order to capture Gabriel, Roy had brought him to an extremely shallow part of the Void because it was easier to open the rifts in the material world from the shallows, and the effect of the surprise attack would be better. Thus, after Gabriel entered, he was actually only in a very shallow part of the Void. Through his continuous efforts, he could finally sense the situation in the material world! However, sensing was one thing, and having something to provide him with a position was another. Gabriel had just arrived in this world and hadn¡¯t left anything in it. He could only be patient and keep searching the material world, wanting to find something that could provide him with a position. He was only doing this with the intention of giving it a try, but he didn¡¯t expect that he would really find something! In his perception of the material world, there was something with a very familiar aura. After locating this thing, Gabriel was overjoyed. He concentrated on using this thing as coordinates and tried to open a channel between the Void and the material world. Finally, the channel opened smoothly, and he couldn¡¯t wait to get out. He had had enough of this damn Void¡­ ¡°W-where is this?!¡± The darkness in front of him suddenly disappeared. What slowly appeared in his vision was a huge space full of powerful holy light energy, but there was also a lot of dark power mixed in. Gabriel turned his head and looked around curiously, only to find all kinds of ruins and collapsed buildings. He could see that these collapsed ruins originally had dazzling colors. He was very familiar with them because this was the construction style commonly used by angels. Although the details were different from the buildings of Eden, they were indeed the buildings of Heaven. Is this the outpost of this world? Gabriel looked around in puzzlement, but he found that apart from the ruins, he couldn¡¯t see any angels flying. This space was full of a dead atmosphere. It seems to have been destroyed¡­ But why didn¡¯t Eden receive a report?Gabriel was puzzled. He lowered his head and saw the thing under his feet that had guided him back from the Void. It was¡­ a golden book that looked a little illusory! The Book of Truth, it¡¯s really you¡­ Gabriel sighed and stretched out his hand to try to grab the Book of Truth, only to find his palm passing through it. Gabriel wasn¡¯t surprised by this situation. He knew that this Book of Truth was only a projection of the original, and the original Book of Truth was actually preserved in Eden. This illusory projection could be activated with the power of holy light so that it could be checked. But the projection was fixed at a spatial coordinate. The projection of the Book of Truth had once been stored in the Library of Fate in the High Heavens. But now, the Library of Fate had become ruins. Only the projection of the Book of Truth was still here, but no demon could take it away. Gabriel was one of the editors of the Book of Truth, so the projection of the Book of Truth naturally recorded his aura.. Finally, it brought him from the Void to the destroyed High Heavens¡­ Chapter 563 Chapter 563: The Angel Who Asks for Help, Lilith Who Turns into a Butterfly Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Seeing the ruins of the High Heavens, Gabriel finally knew why there had been no response when he called the outpost of this world. This Heaven had been destroyed. Did Demon King Osiris do it? Gabriel walked among the ruins while thinking. This demon kings ability is very strange. It¡¯s very likely that he can destroy a high-level Heaven, but he might have other helpers. He shouldn¡¯t be the only demon king in this world¡­ The Red Sea Egg! Another demon king is in the Red Sea Egg! Yes, the military forces of this Heaven were very strong. Perhaps during the attack on it, another demon king was heavily injured, so hes using the Red Sea Egg to recover¡­ There was no one in the empty ruins of the High Heavens, so naturally, no one could tell Gabriel the truth about the war. Everything was based on his own imagination, but his imagination¡­ seemed to have gone astray! The war between the High Heavens, the Burning Hells, and Sanctuary was extremely complicated. It was impossible for those who had not experienced it personally to understand what had happened during this period. Gabriel¡¯s body had always been in Eden, the Supreme Heaven, so how could he know the situation here in the High Heavens? Therefore, he could only rely on his past experience and intuition to make connections. It seemed normal for his thoughts to go astray¡­ Demon King Osiris wanted to trap me in the Void, but he definitely never expected that I could return with the help of the Book of Truth! Gabriel thought. So this time, I can take advantage of this to surprise attack him and kill him as soon as possible. Then I can think ofa way to cut off the energy supply of the Red Sea Egg, stop the other demon king in the Red Sea Egg from healing, and dig him out of the egg. Afterward, I can kill all the demons and take away this Legacy of the Creator and the half-body angel on Osiris¡¯s shoulder. I can bring her back to Eden, and maybe there¡¯s still hope¡­ This is my next mission! After sorting his thoughts out, Gabriel no longer hesitated and quickly flew away from the space where the High Heavens was. Although Gabriel felt that it was a pity that a high-level military outpost had been destroyed, he had seen too many similar things in the hundreds of millions of years that the Eternal War had lasted, so he didn¡¯t feel too sad. After leaving the High Heavens, Gabriel immediately sensed Roy¡¯s aura on the moon, so he first restrained his angelic aura to prevent Roy from noticing. At the same time, he turned into light and flew to the moon at extreme speed. Gabriel¡¯s surprise attack had the desired effect. Roy only discovered him when he was close to the moon, but with the speed of light, this distance was very close. Although Roy had been prepared for Gabriel to escape from the beginning, more than ten hours of waiting had still made his attention wander. When he first discovered Gabriel attacking, Gabriel¡¯s sword was already stabbing at his heart. Fortunately, Roy had set a passive effect definition for the A.T. Field. Although he couldn¡¯t react in time, it was absolutely impossible for a sneak attack to hit him. The moment the tip of Gabriel¡¯s sword touched Roy¡¯s skin, the A.T. Field immediately spread out and firmly blocked Gabriel¡¯s killing move outside Roy¡¯s body. Ripples erupted from the golden force field. Roy looked at Gabriel, who was full of killing intent, and felt a lingering fear. This guy really ran out of the Void! Sizzle. With his body as the center, Roy erupted with powerful black lightning. These lightning bolts intertwined into a giant lightning field and tried to trap Gabriel in it. But although the speed of the lightning was close to the speed of light, it couldn¡¯t reach the true speed of light and was still a little lacking. Gabriel¡¯s figure kept flashing in the lightning field, constantly moving between the gaps of the lightning. Every time he neared Roy, he would swing his sword and try to break Roy¡¯s A.T. Field. Under Archangel Gabriel¡¯s constant attacks, the A.T. Field suffered tremendous pressure. Although there was no unbreakable shield in this world, it was still an ability formed by Roy¡¯s largest expenditure of souls, so it still played its due role. In just five to six seconds, it blocked hundreds of thousands of Gabriel¡¯s slashes for Roy! These few seconds gave Roy sufficient time to prepare mentally¡­ Just as Gabriel swung his sword at Roy again, he found that the strange shield that had been blocking his attacks suddenly disappeared! The sword in his hand finally felt like it was stabbing into flesh and blood! Roy took the initiative to remove the protection of the A.T. Field. In fact, under Gabriel¡¯s rapid attacks, the A.T. Field was on the verge of breaking. But after removing the force field, Roy didn¡¯t transform into his Chaos body to block Gabriel¡¯s attack. Instead, he received Gabriel¡¯s sword in his normal flesh body state. Gabriel¡¯s sword pierced through Roy¡¯s chest and emerged from the gap between the roots of his wings. The moment he stabbed, a strong golden flash erupted from Roy¡¯s back, forming a giant pillar of light that illuminated the dark space. This pillar of light spread far into space before slowly dissipating¡­ Although he had successfully stabbed Roy, Gabriel was still a little surprised. This strike was not within his expectations, causing the explosive holy light power contained in the attack to deviate. The holy light power that should have erupted in Roy¡¯s body finally erupted behind him. It could be said to have been wasted. But Gabriel was not too concerned. The angelic sword in his hand was a weapon formed from the purest holy light in all of Eden. No demon could withstand the might of this sword! In his opinion, the outcome of the stabbed Demon King Osiris was already destined. After maintaining his attack posture for a moment, Gabriel looked at Demon King Osiris, who was motionless in front of him, and wanted to withdraw the sword in his hand. However, just as he was about to exert his strength, a demon claw suddenly pinched his wrist holding the sword. Gabriel was stunned. He looked up at Roy, only to find Roy looking at him with a sinister smirk, looking as though nothing was wrong. Gabriel looked down and noticed that Roy¡¯s stabbed chest had turned into gray mist at some point, and no demon blood was flowing out at all. ¡°Caught you, Gabriel!¡± Roy grinned sinisterly at Gabriel, who was close at hand, and grabbed Gabriel¡¯s wrist tightly with his right claw. ¡°Did you have a good time hitting me just now?¡± However, Gabriel¡¯s focus was not on his grabbed wrist. He looked at the gray mist gap on Roy¡¯s chest in puzzlement. ¡°What kind of demon are you? Why doesn¡¯t holy light work on you?¡± This was what puzzled Gabriel the most. During the two battles, he realized how troublesome Demon King Osiris was. But what was strange was that Eden had never heard of such a demon king before. The only record only mentioned a part of Roy¡¯s true demon name, and Roy¡¯s race and origin were completely unknown. For such a powerful demon enemy to have grown up so silently, this was a dereliction of duty for all angels. As for Roy grabbing his wrist, Gabriel didn¡¯t care at all. No one could grab light. ¡°Guess?¡± Roy couldn¡¯t possibly answer Gabriel¡¯s question to him. ¡°But I advise you not to ask first because next¡­¡± Before Roy finished speaking, Gabriel¡¯s expression suddenly changed (if he had a face), and his intuition suddenly felt a strong sense of crisis! Gabriel instantly reacted. His wrist that Roy was grabbing suddenly turned into invisible light and easily escaped from Roy¡¯s demon claw. But just as he was about to retreat, an intense cold aura erupted from Roy! ¡°Freeze in Time!!¡± With Roy¡¯s roar, with him as the center, the temperature within a radius of several kilometers plummeted like an avalanche and quickly reached a critical point. When Gabriel realized that something was wrong, he wanted to escape. But even with his extreme speed of light, he couldn¡¯t escape in a short time because the moment Roy¡¯s frost power erupted to a critical point, the speed of light around him had slowed down! For a moment, Gabriel even wondered if he had returned to the Void environment. The normal space around him was like a powerful quagmire, firmly trapping him. His every move seemed to be hundreds of times slower. If there were bystanders at this moment. they would discover that the light around Roy and Gabriel had first distorted greatly, and then this area completely fell into darkness. Roy¡¯s Absolute Zero Domain was his true trump card. This ability was the most suitable to deal with enemies with the speed of light like Gabriel. Under the ultra -low temperature of absolute zero, even space would be frozen, let alone light. However, because Roy couldn¡¯t achieve this low temperature instantaneously, he had to sacrifice himself and let Gabriel stab him once in exchange for the chance when Gabriel got close. This way, when Roy erupted with extreme cold power, Gabriel wouldn¡¯t be able to escape at the speed of light. Moreover, they were above the moon, and the original environment already had a very low temperature, which invisibly accelerated Roy¡¯s power. When the motion of photons stopped, Gabriel¡¯s entire body stopped moving. From moving slowly to finally stopping, this process was like a super slow-motion video, but in fact, this process was completed in less than 0.01 seconds. In this completely dark domain, no one could see this process. Roy¡¯s Absolute Zero Domain only lasted for two to three seconds. After he gradually withdrew his power, the pitch-black domain changed again, and the surrounding darkness disappeared. When the temperature returned to the condensate critical point, light appeared again in a distorted form. But the frozen space had already collapsed, and a tremendous gravitational force was born. But this gravitational force didn¡¯t last long before the collapsed space was sucked into the Void and disappeared. This was the first time Roy had used the Absolute Zero Domain to deal with any enemy in actual combat. This ultra-low temperature, which shouldn¡¯t have appeared in the material world in theory, could appear briefly in the material world under the drive of Roy¡¯s divine spark authority and cause immense damage. A fracture appeared in the space here and was replaced by a Void rift, and Void power overflowed violently. If Roy hadn¡¯t dealt with it in time, an enormous Void leakage point would have formed here. At that time, the leaked Void power would corrode the entire moon and this universe. After filling the Void rift, Roy had the time to look at Gabriel. At this moment, Gabriel¡¯s body was floating in space, and his body was grayish-white, looking like the only black and white photo in a world full of color. Moreover, his grayish body was disintegrating, and all the photons that formed his holy light body had completely lost all their energy and fell into dead silence. Without active photons, Gabriel¡¯s body naturally began to disintegrate. Naturally, the naked eye couldn¡¯t see photons, so the disintegration of Gabriel¡¯s body was very strange. All the parts of his body were quietly disappearing, and the scene of him turning into ashes didn¡¯t happen as expected. He simply disappeared. I actually killed Gabriel? Roy didn¡¯t dare to believe it. Although he knew that the Absolute Zero Domain was terrifying, he still felt like he was dreaming when he saw the body of the famous Gabriel dissipating in front of him. Am I that strong? Roy himself was a little unconfident¡­ He stared intently at Gabriel¡¯s dissipating body and didn¡¯t dare to relax. Gabriel¡¯s body was gone, but he couldn¡¯t tell how his soul was. After all, Gabriel was one of the Genesis Angels, which meant that he was once at the Deadly Sin level. It was hard to say if his soul had any special characteristics. Just as Roy was thinking this, Gabriel¡¯s body had completely disappeared. And in Roy¡¯s demon soul vision, he saw Gabriel¡¯s exposed soul. This soul was now grayish-white, meaning that Roy¡¯s Absolute Zero Domain had also affected Gabriel¡¯s soul. But what was strange was that although the soul was frozen, it didn¡¯t dissipate after being exposed. Roy¡¯s heart tightened. He remembered the scene when he seized Gabriel¡¯s soul fragment in the Van Helsing world, so he quickly grabbed Gabriel¡¯s gray soul. As expected, the next second, violent spatial fluctuations came, and then a new Gate of Heaven opened! This Gate of Heaven was exactly the same as the Gate of Heaven when Gabriel descended. With the faint chants, endless golden radiance poured out from the Gate of Heaven. This holy light naturally came from Eden behind the gate and had a very strong holy attribute. Just like before, this Gate of Heaven wanted to bring Gabriel¡¯s soul back! Whenever the body of a Genesis Angel like Gabriel was destroyed and his soul was exposed, he would be received by Eden. This was his privilege as a Genesis Angel. But just like how Roy had grabbed his soul fragment way back when, Gabriel¡¯s soul was now in Roy¡¯s hands. When the pillar of holy light that received his soul shone down, it couldn¡¯t get Gabriel¡¯s soul to fly back. Now, this intense holy light could no longer burn Roy, so he grasped Gabriel¡¯s soul tightly and didn¡¯t let it fly away as he fought against the guiding pillar of light. This was only Roy¡¯s subconscious action. After all, he had defeated Gabriel¡¯s body through careful planning, and he didn¡¯t want Gabriel¡¯s soul to return to Eden and resurrect again. After a while, the gravity of the guiding beam of light suddenly weakened, seemingly having given up. However, Roy was not happy, and his heart suddenly skipped a beat. Wait, the last time I grabbed Gabriel¡¯s soul fragment like this, it seemed to attract one of Gabriel¡¯s main bodies¡­ Roy raised his head and looked at the Gate of Heaven in space. As expected, a new figure appeared from it! It was a tall angel. Unlike Gabriel, who had worn an angelic robe and a hood, this new angel actually had a beautiful human face. His long fiery red hair was tied up on top of his head, and his ponytail was fluttering like flames. He was wearing a neat golden battle robe with several red gems inlaid in it, making him look like an incomparably heroic warrior. And on the streamers and skirt of his battle robe, there were patterns embroidered with scales. In his hand was a red cross-shaped angelic sword, and a dazzling golden angel halo was shining above his head. However, this was not what surprised Roy the most. What surprised him the most was that this new Archangel had six pairs of angel wings behind him! After recognizing the identity of this Archangel, Roy gasped! One who is like God, Michael!!! Perhaps it was because Roy was holding Gabriel¡¯s soul and refusing to let it go that he had attracted Michael. The moment Michael appeared from the Gate of Heaven, it was as though all the light in the world was focused on him. It seems I went a little overboard¡­ Roy¡¯s mind buzzed when he saw the twelve wings stretched out behind Michael. As the most dazzling and powerful combat force guarding Eden, the Supreme Heaven, Michael wouldn¡¯t easily appear in the world. Just as Roy had seen through Uriel¡¯s memories, Michael was probably the only Archangel who had never created a clone. In other words, it was very likely that he still retained his original power! Twelve wings, is this really the representation of the Genesis level, which is the Deadly Sin level? Roy looked at the Red Sea Egg below bitterly. Lilith, you didn¡¯t say that Michael would appear. I thought that Gabriel would be the worst¡­ In this situation, can I really hold on? After Michael appeared, this material world was affected by his massive power and trembled violently again. If it was a world born naturally, Michael would have long suffered an immense repulsive effect. But the problem was that this was an artificial world, a space created by a world-soul titan and combined into the universe like a puzzle. The repulsive effect of this material world was very weak. Otherwise, it would have been impossible for it to accommodate so many demon kings and Archangels. Thus, Michael¡¯s appearance was not too affected. After he appeared, he immediately saw Roy and Gabriel¡¯s defeated soul in Roy¡¯s hand. Michael didn¡¯t say anything. He just snorted coldly and raised his cross-shaped longsword. A beam of dazzling light erupted from Michael¡¯s sword tip and shot straight at Roy. Out of vigilance, Roy quickly let go of Gabriel¡¯s soul and retreated out of the range of the beam. But unexpectedly, Michael¡¯s target was not him but Gabriel¡¯s soul in his hand! When this beam of light shone on Gabriel¡¯s soul, it seemed to infuse vitality into the gray soul again, and the gray soul regained its color! Then under the continued illumination of the light beam, a new body of light appeared with Gabriel¡¯s soul. Under a series of changes, this body changed to Gabriel¡¯s appearance. Michael¡¯s power had resurrected Gabriel¡¯s soul¡­ ¡°Gabriel, what are you doing?¡± Michael asked after seeing Gabriel resurrect. ¡°Why did you fall into the hands of a demon king?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Gabriel didn¡¯t know what to say. In fact, when Roy¡¯s Absolute Zero Domain erupted, he realized that he couldn¡¯t escape. He never thought that Demon King Osiris would have the bloodline of a frost demon and had already used the ability of a frost demon to the limit. Under the extreme cold that could freeze space and time, even light couldn¡¯t escape. Gabriel couldn¡¯t explain it, so he just pointed at Roy and said to Michael, ¡°He¡¯s Demon King Osiris, a new demon king of the Abyss. He¡¯s very powerful, and we have to eliminate him here. Otherwise, he will become a massive danger to the angels!¡± After hearing this, Michael didn¡¯t say anything. He instantly arrived beside Gabriel and flew side by side with him. The two Archangels pointed the angelic swords in their hands at Roy. This¡­ Roy couldn¡¯t help smiling bitterly. Do I really¡­ have what it takes to make two Archangels attack together? However, just as the battle was about to begin, the rhythmically beating Red Sea Egg on the surface of the moon below suddenly stopped its constant pulsations. Roy¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. Great. The time I fought for was not in vain. Lilith¡¯s fusion ritual is finally complete! Under Roy¡¯s, Gabriel¡¯s, and Michael¡¯s gazes, the huge Red Sea Egg slowly opened. Then a pair of wings so gigantic that it could almost cover the entire moon slowly stretched out from the Red Sea Egg as though it was rising from the horizon. Its colossal size was clearly visible even on Sanctuary. However, this was not the end. Immediately after, another pair of equally massive wings stretched out and rose. One pair after another, a total of six pairs of wings stretched out in space. Roy watched this scene in surprise.. Twelve wings! Lilith now has twelve wings! Lilith has returned to the Deadly Sin level! Chapter 564 Chapter 564: The Most Powerful Authority Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios This scene was just like a butterfly breaking out of its cocoon, stretching out its large wings from its small shell. The strong contrast was shocking. Roy couldn¡¯t care less about Gabriel and Michael at this time. He flew high up and far away from the moon. Only then could he see Lilith¡¯s appearance clearly. He originally thought that the Red Sea Egg, which was like Mount Everest, was already big enough. But when he saw Lilith¡¯s spread wings, he was still shocked. Each of Lilith¡¯s wings extended for thousands of kilometers. Not to mention the moon, even the larger planet of Sanctuary could easily be surrounded by her wings. Fortunately, it was in this incomparably vast space, or else there might not have been a place to accommodate her¡­ What surprised Roy was that each of Lilith¡¯s six pairs of wings was different. The six pairs of wings were arranged in layers on Lilith¡¯s back. The upper and lower wings were slightly smaller, while the ones in the middle were the largest. All the wings formed a relatively neat diamond-shaped arc behind Lilith, looking very symmetrical and beautiful. The topmost pair of wings was a pair of black demon reverse wings, and the tips of the wings rose into the sky on both sides of the back of her head. Immediately below these reverse wings was a pair of angel wings emitting a pure white halo. The curved arcs of the wings happened to complement the arcs of the reverse wings above, combining without any disjointed feeling. The third pair of wings was dragon wings. The wide membrane of the wings stretched out, and several bone spikes supported them in the middle. The tips of the spikes reflected a metallic light. The fourth pair of wings was crystal clear insect wings. They looked like dragonfly wings, but they also had the feeling of elytra wings. There were some circling patterns on the wings, making people think of the butterfly wings. The fifth pair of wings was even more strange. Roy couldn¡¯t tell what kind of wings they were, but he felt that they were a bit like fish fins. The last pair, the sixth pair of wings, had a pearl-like texture. Moreover, around the wings were some stems that looked like stamens, making the bottom pair of wings look like tail feathers. Although the twelve wings were different, what was strange was that when they appeared together, there wasn¡¯t the slightest sense of discordance. The position of each pair of wings and their sizes integrated very well into a whole. Moreover, the moment Roy saw Lilith¡¯s six pairs of wings, he immediately understood the significance and symbolic meaning of these wings. They were demons, angels, dragons, insects, fish, and plants. Moreover, as Lilith stood up from the Red Sea Egg, Roy saw more symbols on her body! Lilith slowly straightened up. She had rainbow hair that hung down like a waterfall, and the colors were arranged in a gradient from the inside to the outside. Her head was slowly fluttering behind her hair, and hidden in her hair was a pair of pointed long ears. Between her ears was a perfect face. The original demon horns on her forehead were gone, replaced by a pair of small horns. Her eyes had no pupils and emitted dazzling light. Her upper body was completely human, and woven red petals wrapped around her towering chest, revealing the fine and unblemished skin of her abdomen and arms. But her lower body was a snake body, and it looked quite long. The process of Lilith straightening up was also the process of her snake body being propped up. All of this, combined with her titanic body, which was so huge that even the moon couldn¡¯t accommodate it, finally formed Lilith¡¯s original appearance. ¡± ..! ! ! ¡± Roy was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t say anything. He just stared blankly at Lilith¡¯s colossal body in the starry sky, and the term ¡®Mother of All Races¡¯ echoed repeatedly in his mind. Yes, anyone with a little common sense could see the traces of the myths passed down in many worlds and races from Lilith¡¯s body. Her body contained almost all the characteristics of everything in the world. She was the first woman created by the Creator, and the many races born afterward could be said to have been based on her. It was not an exaggeration to say that she was the Mother of All Races. The moment she broke out of the cocoon, the aura unique to Lilith spread out from the Red Sea Egg. Because the scene of Lilith appearing was too shocking, Roy didn¡¯t notice the changes in Gabriel¡¯s and Michael¡¯s expressions. Although Gabriel maintained a body of light and didn¡¯t have a face, the moment he sensed Lilith¡¯s aura, the light of his entire body of light flickered rapidly, showing the shock in his heart. He had never thought that the one hiding in the Red Sea Egg was not another demon king but his old acquaintance Lilith! After the shock, Gabriel actually cowered and subconsciously hid behind Michael. But then he reacted and quickly stopped his action. After recognizing Lilith, Michael subconsciously raised the sword in his hand in front of him. Then he looked at Lilith¡¯s stretched body with a complicated expression and whispered to himself, ¡°The Serpent of Eden.. Lilith, who had finally completed her consciousness and awakened, was in space, but her snake body (foot) was standing on the moon. She let out a satisfied murmur that resounded in the depths of the souls of all living beings. On Sanctuary, hundreds of thousands of kilometers away, countless nephalem and all the animals, plants, birds, insects, and fish on the planet stopped moving at this moment. A kind of ancient genetic memory made all living beings listen quietly to Lilith¡¯s voice. It wasn¡¯t until the murmur echoing in their souls disappeared that the unintelligent creatures continued their way of life. The intelligent creatures were already kneeling down and looking up at the moon in the sky, expressing their sincere respect to Lilith. Yes, at this moment, on the planet of Sanctuary, Lilith¡¯s colossal body was clearly visible. Especially the necromancers of Rathma, under Mendeln¡¯s lead, they were so excited that tears welled up in their eyes as they shouted the name of Blessed Mother Lilith¡­ After Lilith¡¯s murmur, she lowered her head and first collected the entire Blood Sea on the surface of the moon. Then under her control, the Red Sea Egg began to shrink and finally returned to its seed state. It emitted a crystalline light as it rose from the moon. She stretched out her white right arm, held the seed that rose in front of her, and gently pressed the seed into her abdomen. The Red Sea Egg finally disappeared into Lilith¡¯s abdomen¡­ Roy watched this scene quietly, feeling that Lilith¡¯s every move had a unique meaning. After putting away the Red Sea Egg, Lilith turned to look at Roy. No expression could be seen in her glowing eyes, but her voice resounded in his mind. ¡°Well done, Osiris. I¡­ have finally returned! Thank you for your protection!¡± In space, Roy held his arm across his chest and bowed to Lilith from afar. He didn¡¯t speak and just expressed his respect to the Mother of All Races. Lilith smiled and nodded before looking at Gabriel and Michael. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, you two!¡± Lilith¡¯s voice continued. Roy could hear it this time. She said to Gabriel and Michael in an inexplicable tone, ¡°Although I was in the Red Sea Egg, I still knew the situation in the outside world¡­ Gabriel, you actually wanted to snatch my Red Sea Egg?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s a misunderstanding¡­¡± Although Gabriel had no face, his voice sounded very bitter. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that it was you inside¡­¡± Lilith didn¡¯t respond and instead said to Michael, ¡°What about you? Michael, why aren¡¯t you guarding your Eden? Why did you come to this world?¡± ¡°Lilith¡­¡± Michael¡¯s expression was complicated. ¡°It¡¯s been more than two hundred million years. Have you still not given up on your goal?¡± ¡°To be precise, I have already achieved my goal!¡± Lilith said proudly. ¡°I have already obtained the power to go to the depths of the Void. My next step is to follow the footsteps of the Creator and return to his side.¡± These words seemed to have provoked Michael. Michael suddenly said angrily, ¡°Lilith! Why are you always so willful?! Back then, you released the humans from Eden, causing them to be everywhere in the Infinite Worlds. Now, every world where humans are born is causing the entropy of the entire Void to increase. Compared to when the Creator first created the world, the current level of activity of the Void has exceeded imagination. Under such circumstances, you still want to go to the depths of the Void?! Do you know that doing this might cause the Void to riot?!¡± ¡°Willful?¡± Lilith said in amusement. ¡°Is this the first day you¡¯ve known me? Have you forgotten that the Creator once said that from the moment the world was born, it was actually walking toward extinction? Since it¡¯s all destruction in the end, what¡¯s the difference between earlier and later? Is it possible that you still want to persist in your way of thinking and turn a blind eye to the colorful Infinite Worlds created by the Creator and only guard Eden while struggling at death¡¯s door?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Michael snorted coldly. ¡°The Creator entrusted us with the protection of the world he created, so we should let it exist forever! This is our mission!¡± Lilith and Michael argued fiercely here, but Roy was shocked. Roy heard some secrets from the argument between the two ancients. It seemed that humans were the final creation of the Creator before he left. After creating humans, the Creator left and handed them over to the angels of Eden to take care of. The angels fulfilled the Creator¡¯s instructions very well. But because humans were not like the innately powerful angels, demons, titans, and dragons, over time, they looked more like they were being reared by angels. And at this time, Lilith appeared. She willfully let the initial humans eat the fruits of the Tree of Life, Kabbalah, allowing humans to gain wisdom, thoughts, and extraordinary potential. After Michael and the other six Genesis Angels learned of this, they were furious. They felt that Lilith had artificially changed the will of the Creator, so they finally joined forces. Not only did they expel Lilith from Eden, but they also expelled humans and let them reproduce in the Infinite Worlds. This was also why Michael called Lilith the ¡®Serpent of Eden¡¯! Of course, Lilith had likely done this on purpose. Perhaps her maternal nature made her unwilling to see humans being kept in captivity and reared¡­ At first, the angels didn¡¯t pay much attention to it, but it was already too late when they realized that the entropy of the universe and the Void was increasing substantially with the continuous reproduction and activity of humans. They could only start observing and evaluating humans again. But as they observed and evaluated, the angels gradually had different opinions. One was led by hardliners like Michael. They believed that if this continued, the world created by the Creator might be affected by the dramatic increase in entropy and lead to it being devoured by the Void, so they advocated for the destruction of humans. The Seven Archangels of Eden each held a Trumpet of Destruction, and once they blew them, they could quickly wash away everything in the Infinite Worlds. The other faction was the moderate faction led by Gabriel. They felt that since they were all creatures created by the Creator, they should give humans an equal chance of survival. In short, just as Roy had seen in Uriel¡¯s memories, Eden had yet to come to a conclusion¡­ The argument between Lilith and Michael inevitably involved these old matters, to which Roy enjoyed listening. Just as he had guessed, Lilith was neither an angel nor a demon. She had actually joined the Abyss after being expelled from Eden. After all, without the restraint of the Creator, Eden and the Abyss had already begun the Eternal War. The acceptance of Lilith by the Seven Demon Kings of the Abyss was equivalent to accepting immense help. While Lilith and Michael were arguing, Gabriel remained silent. Who knew what he was thinking. Michael was the Archangel of Fire, so his personality and temper were naturally very fiery. After arguing for a while, he saw that Lilith was unwilling to admit her mistake. So anger rose in his heart, and he wanted to fight her! Although Lilith had already recovered her Deadly Sin-level strength, Michael was the same. He could be said to be the only Archangel in all of Eden who had never split his body to create clones, so he naturally maintained his Genesis strength and was not inferior to Lilith. But when Michael drew his sword and wanted to fight Lilith, the person who stood out to dissuade him was actually his comrade, Gabriel! Gabriel grabbed Michael and whispered, ¡°Forget it, Michael! Don¡¯t fight Lilith. Have you forgotten the impact she caused on Eden?¡± ¡°Uhh!¡± Michael was originally angry, but after hearing what Gabriel said, he suddenly thought of something and stopped stiffly. He didn¡¯t dare to make a move, and it was difficult to leave. For a moment, Michael looked awkward and froze on the spot. Roy, this melon-eating demon, naturally saw this scene and felt that it was very strange, so he couldn¡¯t help but secretly ask Lilith through soul transmission, ¡°What did you do when you were in Eden? Why do Gabriel and Michael seem so afraid of you?¡± But before Lilith could answer, Michael was furious. How could Roy hide his soul transmission to Lilith from him? Michael was a little embarrassed and couldn¡¯t back down at this moment, so he immediately roared at Roy, ¡°Demon! How dare you still stay here?! I haven¡¯t investigated the matter of you injuring Gabriel yet!¡± Clearly, Roy had angered him. Compared to Lilith, a former colleague, in Michael¡¯s understanding, Roy, a demon king he didn¡¯t know, shouldn¡¯t be here. Some ancient secrets shouldn¡¯t be leaked! Thus, Michael swung his sword at Roy! As he slashed, the space within thousands of kilometers of him immediately collapsed, and all kinds of phenomena caused by the collapse of space erupted. At the same time, a black hole vortex completely blocked Roy¡¯s position. He couldn¡¯t dodge or escape. Facing a Deadly Sin-level attack, he finally realized how great the disparity was! It was a terrifying power that seemed to trigger the mighty power of the entire universe to attack! Roy¡¯s mind was spinning rapidly as he thought about how to deal with Michael¡¯s attack. But before he could think of a solution, the slash had already arrived in front of him along with the collapsing space! But just as Roy was about to deal with the impact, Lilith made a move as expected. She stretched out her huge palm in front of Roy, blocking Michael¡¯s attack for him. A dazzling light burst out, but then it quickly extinguished. Lilith crushed Michael¡¯s slash with one hand. She looked at Michael unhappily and said, ¡°Osiris was my protector. Michael, you actually dared to attack him?! It seems that you¡¯ve really forgotten my power. It¡¯s necessary for you to remember it!¡± When Gabriel heard what Lilith said, the holy light on his body couldn¡¯t help surging. He immediately reacted and rushed over to pull Michael back. ¡°Let¡¯s leave quickly! ! ¡± While Gabriel was fleeing with Michael, a Gate of Heaven opened in front of them. But before they could enter the Gate of Heaven and return to Eden, Lilith¡¯s counterattack had already arrived. Lilith¡¯s counterattack was not as earth-shattering as Michael¡¯s attack. She simply raised her right hand and cast a ¡®blessing¡¯ on Michael! The next moment, Michael noticed the abnormality in his body. His body suddenly erupted with astonishing holy light power. This incomparably powerful holy light power made his body look like a new star. But in this dazzling light, Roy was surprised to see a shadow appear in Michael¡¯s body! This shadow initially overlapped with Michael, but it soon distanced itself. The entire process was not long. As soon as Roy wondered what was happening, Michael¡¯s dazzling sun-like light suddenly became two! ¡®IXIVO identical bodies and two identical masses of light, but they were much weaker than before. Moreover, the two Michaels looked extremely exhausted and weak. Roy¡¯s jaw dropped, and he couldn¡¯t close his mouth at all. He thought that he was hallucinating, so he rubbed his eyes hard. After rubbing them, he realized that this wasn¡¯t an illusion but that Michael had really become two! Moreover, after Michael became two, the original twelve wings on his back became six. W-whats going on?! Gabriel, who was dragging Michael and fleeing, couldn¡¯t help patting his hood when he saw this scene¡­ Oh no, he was still hit! But he didn¡¯t dare to delay. He stretched out his hand to grab the other six-winged Michael and entered the Gate of Heaven without looking back. After they entered, the Gate of Heaven vanished in a hurry. Roy initially thought that Gabriel and Michael would fight Lilith in this world, but he didn¡¯t expect the two of them to leave so dramatically. After a moment, he asked Lilith blankly, ¡°W-what did you do to Michael just now?¡± As a result, Lilith¡¯s answer almost made Roy fall to the moon. She said, ¡°It¡¯s very simple. I got Michael to give birth to a child!¡± Ever since he became a demon, Roy had never wanted to complain so crazily like he did today! What Lilith said really surprised him. He thought that she had used some astonishing power that he didn¡¯t understand. After all, she was at the Deadly Sin level¡­ But he absolutely didn¡¯t expect that Lilith had just gotten Michael ¡®to give birth¡¯! ¡°You used the authority of reproduction?¡± After a while, Roy finally returned to his senses. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Lilith said proudly. ¡°The authority of reproduction bestowed to me by the Creator is the only power in this world that can¡¯t be stopped and resisted! Why do you think Gabriel is so afraid of me? That¡¯s because when I was in Eden, I used this power of reproduction to make Gabriel reproduce once. He knows how terrifying I am!¡± Roy finally understood. No wonder he kept feeling that Gabriel seemed to be afraid of Lilith. He had thought that Gabriel was afraid of her Deadly Sin-level power, but he didn¡¯t expect that what he was truly afraid of was her authority! After pondering for a while, Roy asked curiously, ¡°Aren¡¯t angels genderless? How can they have children?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Lilith said proudly, ¡°Who told you that you can¡¯t reproduce without sex? Haven¡¯t you heard of mitosis? Not only mitosis, but any cell proliferation behavior can be regarded as the power of reproduction!¡± ¡°In other words, Michael mitotically split out a child who is exactly like him just now?¡± Roy said with a strange expression. ¡°But after he split, the number of wings changed. This means that the other Michael took away half of his power¡­ This looks like a clone no matter how I look at it!¡± Lilith smiled. ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t you know that the tradition of angels and demons using clones originally came from me?¡± Roy no longer knew what expression to use to express his emotions. There was only one thought in his mind now. Whom she stares at gets pregnant! Lilith is actually so terrifying! Chapter 565 Chapter 565: Force Majeure Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios To be honest, Roy didn¡¯t feel much when he first learned about Lilith¡¯s authority. But now that he saw her attack Michael, he realized how powerful and terrifying her authority was. All life in the Infinite Worlds couldn¡¯t escape reproduction and birth. This was the most important link to the continuation of life. From this, it could be seen that Lilith, who controlled this authority, was probably second only to the Creator! Although Michael appeared as a male, in fact, angels with bodies of holy light didn¡¯t have gender differences. But Michael, a twelve-winged Genesis Archangel, was actually tricked in front of Lilith and forced to undergo a mitosis-like ¡®breeding¡¯ process. Roy now knew why Gabriel was so timid when facing Lilith. And when Michael and Lilith were arguing, he was still trying to stop Michael¡­ This might be because Lilith had taught him a lesson in this way when he provoked her in Eden.. Fortunately, they were genderless. Otherwise, Roy felt that Lilith wouldn¡¯t mind making them really have a child and experience the feeling of giving birth! Roy couldn¡¯t help shivering when he thought of Gabriel and Michael with big bellies. Stop, stop. The scene was too terrifying. He didn¡¯t dare to continue thinking about it¡­ In addition, Roy noticed that when Lilith forcibly separated Michael, his realm seemed to have fallen. This meant that when Michael attacked, not only did Lilith split his body and power, but she even did the same to his soul. Combined with Lilith¡¯s ritual to restore her power to the Deadly Sin level, Roy realized one thing. At the Deadly Sin level, apart from exceeding at least 666 times the power of a demon king, the integrity of the soul was probably the most important. Michael¡¯s soul had been separated in half, causing his realm to fall. But this clone of his had only been separated for a short time. If he fused it back as soon as possible, he might be able to restore his Genesis level. The fusion ritual of the Red Sea Egg had not only fused Lilith¡¯s powers and soul together, but most importantly, it was the perfect and harmonious fusion of many different personalities together. This was the most important function of the Red Sea Egg. But what about the angels and demons without the Red Sea Egg? What Roy cared about the most was what Lilith had said inadvertently just now. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that the tradition of angels and demons using clones originally came from me?¡± There was a huge piece of information hidden in these words. Regardless of whether it was angels or demons, they didn¡¯t seem to have the habit of using clones in the beginning. But perhaps because Lilith had used her reproduction authority to attack angels or demons, it led to clones appearing. Then perhaps because they realized the usefulness of clones, angels and demons began to split their souls to create clones. In addition, the new worlds that kept appearing continuously divided the forces of the two camps, causing the act of ¡®using clones¡¯ to become a trend and tradition. At first glance, it might seem like this tradition was nothing. But in fact, the consequences of this behavior were terrifying. It greatly reduced the number of Genesis (Deadly Sin) existences in both the angel and demon camps! On the side of Heaven, even the soul of a famous Archangel like Gabriel was incomplete, and in all of Eden, only Michael maintained his Genesis realm. On the side of demons, it was even worse. The Deadly Sin Demon Kings like Lucifer and Beelzebub were now hard to see. Samael, a demon king that Roy had seen before, had even fallen to the point of being imprisoned in the Darksiders world. What caused all of this was only the word ¡®clone¡¯¡­ It would be fine if this was only Lilith¡¯s unconscious action. But if she had done it on purpose, then¡­ The maternal nature displayed by Lilith was very great. Logically speaking, Roy shouldn¡¯t be using such conspiracy theories to speculate about her, but¡­ don¡¯t forget that there were demons among her clones, quite a few of them at that. In other words, this proved that Lilith had many dark sides, so he couldn¡¯t rule out the possibility of this conspiracy theory. This woman is really too difficult to guess¡­ Fortunately, Roy had never had any direct conflicts of interest with Lilith, so the cooperation between the two sides had always been very harmonious. He had helped her a lot, and she had given him a lot in return. Speculation was just speculation. He wouldn¡¯t be so stupid as to ask about this openly. He just had to pretend that he didn¡¯t know. In any case, what did Lilith deceiving a bunch of existences at the Genesis (Deadly Sin) level have to do with Osiris, the King of Despair? Instead, he had benefited a lot from it, didn¡¯t he? The Gate of Heaven closed, and Gabriel and Michael escaped back to Eden in a sorry state. They probably wouldn¡¯t dare to come to this world again for a while. Looking at Lilith¡¯s planet-sized body, Roy asked her, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to shrink yourself? It¡¯s very tiring to talk to you like this.¡± It couldn¡¯t be helped. Roy¡¯s body was not even as big as the tip of a strand of Lilith¡¯s hair currently. If not for soul voice transmission, he might not even have been able to communicate with Lilith normally. He would have to be hundreds of kilometers away from her for her to see his existence. He didn¡¯t know what he was like in her eyes, but in his vision, he could only see¡­ an inch of her skin covering the sky. This situation was too uncomfortable, so Roy didn¡¯t want anything else other than for Lilith to become smaller. ¡°Wait a moment. Before that, I have one more thing to do! ¡± Lilith replied. Perhaps because she had fused with many personalities, Roy felt that she was less gloomy and more cheerful than when she was a demon. When he saw that she was taking action, he simply flew farther away in space and finally saw her overall movements. Lilith left the moon, waved the twelve different wings behind her, and leaned toward the planet of Sanctuary. The immense distance of hundreds of thousands of kilometers didn¡¯t pose any obstacles to Lilith at all. She arrived in the blink of an eye. Sanctuary was still slowly rotating, and it was still facing the dark side of the moon. Roy didn¡¯t know how the mortals on the ground felt when they saw such an enormous Lilith, but he could finally tell just how huge she was. Simply put, Lilith could almost embrace Sanctuary at this moment! This was a very shocking scene. Roy was certain that the nephalem of Sanctuary wouldn¡¯t forget this scene for thousands of years. They would probably engrave this mythical scene in various murals and historical books and pass them down forever. Lilith came to Sanctuary, but in fact, she didn¡¯t really come into contact with the planet. Instead, she stopped tens of thousands of kilometers away. Then under Roy¡¯s gaze, she stretched out her right hand, pressed her index finger and thumb together, and gently pinched the sky above the planet! Lilith picked out a little bug from a spatial fold¡­ Roy was speechless. From his perspective, she had picked up a little bug, but it was actually a big fellow with a body that was hundreds of kilometers long! Trag¡¯Oul! Lilith easily caught this immature dragon-shaped world-soul titan from the spatial crevice where he was hiding! This was the first time Roy had seen Trag¡¯Oul¡¯s true body. He looked like an illusory creature without flesh and blood, and his strange, long dragon-shaped body was emitting dream-like starlight all over. His gigantic body of hundreds of kilometers would have looked colossal on Sanctuary, but in Lilith¡¯s hands, he could only twist desperately like a caterpillar but couldn¡¯t escape her control. In addition to Trag¡¯Oul, Lilith had also caught Mephisto and the other five demon kings. They were black dots that fell from Trag¡¯Oul like little fleas. They were too far away, so Roy didn¡¯t see them clearly and only recognized them through their auras. After seeing that Lilith had caught Trag¡¯Oul, Mephisto, and the others, Roy flew over curiously, intending to see what was going on. The six demon kings were all clones that had separated half of their souls and powers earlier. After being captured by Lilith, Andariel, Duriel, Belial, and Azmodan couldn¡¯t speak when facing Lilith¡¯s colossal body. They were all trembling. Only Mephisto and Baal, despite looking very disheveled, still struggled and tried to communicate with Lilith. ¡°Your Majesty Lilith, for the sake of us being compatriots of the Abyss, please let us go. I guarantee you that we will never step into this world again!¡± Mephisto said through soul transmission. Lilith didn¡¯t say anything. She waited for Roy to fly closer before saying coldly, ¡°Mephisto, you¡¯re really getting worse. You actually reached an asylum agreement with Trag¡¯Oul and hid in his territory? I¡¯m very curious. How did you convince Trag¡¯Oul?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Mephisto was a little embarrassed and sighed. ¡°This isn¡¯t considered hiding¡­¡± Roy understood and interrupted, ¡°Mephisto, it seems that you separated yourselves in half and made clones to leave in the Burning Hells not because you thought you couldn¡¯t defeat Lilith and me but because you already saw Lilith return to the Deadly Sin level in the future. Am I right?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Mephisto gritted his teeth as he looked at Roy. Then he said dejectedly, ¡°I did see this scene, so I suggested doing this. Diablo didn¡¯t listen to me and didn¡¯t choose to create a clone, so Lilith killed him. But I didn¡¯t expect that we still couldn¡¯t escape Lilith¡¯s pursuit¡­¡± Roy nodded. This made sense. After all, with the power of the seven demon kings, they couldn¡¯t be underestimated when they joined forces. If they hadn¡¯t encountered force majeure, Mephisto and the others wouldn¡¯t have adopted this strategy. Although Roy and Lilith had joined forces at that time, no matter how he looked at it, it was not force majeure in any way.. The true force majeure was Lilith after she returned to the Deadly Sin level! Chapter 566 Chapter 566: Lilith¡¯s Gift Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Mephisto¡¯s idea was actually very good. Although Trag¡¯Oul was only an immature world-soul titan, he was still living on Sanctuary after all. Back then, neither the High Heavens nor the Burning Hells had discovered his existence, showing the secrecy of the spatial crevice he lived in. If not for the destruction of the Worldstone later and him taking the initiative to appear and hide on Sanctuary once, perhaps no one would know that he existed. And Mephisto had paid an unknown price and promised to reach an agreement with Trag¡¯Oul to hide the six demon kings in Trag¡¯Oul¡¯s spatial crevice. Under normal circumstances, they might really have been able to hide. Unfortunately, Roy and Lilith had seen through his plan. In the duel between the seers, Lilith was still superior. Moreover, after she recovered her Deadly Sin-level power, she easily found the spatial crevice where Trag¡¯Oul was hiding and found them all. Although they were hiding in a spatial crevice, Mephisto, Trag¡¯Oul, and the others could actually observe the outside world, so they had clearly witnessed the entire process of Lilith¡¯s return on the moon. Moreover, they saw the arrival of Gabriel and Michael, as well as the figures of the two famous Archangels leaving in a sorry state in front of Lilith. Not to mention that the six demon kings were only clones with half of their strength and souls at the moment, even at their peak, they couldn¡¯t defeat the Deadly Sin-level Lilith. So after being captured, Mephisto didn¡¯t have any other thoughts. He only hoped that Lilith could let this clone go on account of their past relationship. Roy didn¡¯t say anything and watched quietly from the side. But he already had a guess in his heart. He felt that Mephisto¡¯s plea was probably useless because he had completely underestimated how much Lilith valued the nephalem. Before she was banished to the Void, Lilith had swept Sanctuary once and killed all the angels and demons on Sanctuary at the time because these angels and demons were hostile to the nephalem and enslaved them. Now that the High Heavens had been destroyed and the Burning Hells was empty, only Mephisto and the others were left. Under these circumstances, how could Lilith let them go and leave hidden dangers behind? As expected, Lilith ignored the pleas of Mephisto and the others. An incomparably powerful force acted on them and directly crushed their bodies. After the souls of the six demon kings were exposed, she didn¡¯t let them go either. She wrapped their souls with the power of blood and melted them while they roared and wailed! Lilith¡¯s actions were decisive and ruthless toward her former compatriots. She vividly displayed the cold, demonic side of her personality at this moment. Roy didn¡¯t know about the other demon kings, but Mephisto definitely had other clones in other worlds. What Lilith had annihilated could only be regarded as a part of Mephisto¡¯s soul. In other words, no matter what, Mephisto¡¯s soul couldn¡¯t return to its complete state, which was equivalent to extinguishing his hope of becoming a Deadly Sin Demon King. Roy wondered if the situation here reached the other clones, would they be furious? ¡°You¡¯re the only one left, Trag¡¯Oul!¡± Lilith¡¯s bright eyes stared intently at Trag¡¯Oul, who was still struggling desperately in her fingertips. ¡°In my opinion, you deserve to die just like Mephisto and the others!¡± ¡°Why?!¡± Trag¡¯Oul¡¯s puzzled voice came. ¡°Lilith, don¡¯t forget that I once protected Sanctuary!¡± ¡°But you shouldn¡¯t have bewitched the nephalem into believing in your doctrines!¡± Lilith said coldly. ¡°I can understand your desire to balance Heaven and Hell and seek self-preservation, but you shouldn¡¯t have taught the power of death to the nephalem! They are the living, and the power of death is an absolute taboo for them. When that child Mendeln brought me back from the Void, I found that the Priests of Rathma had become like walking corpses because they had obtained forbidden knowledge!¡± ¡°But that¡¯s their choice, isn¡¯t it?¡± Trag¡¯Oul argued. ¡°They have the right to choose what power they want to obtain!¡± Lilith tightened her grip, causing Trag¡¯Oul to wail in pain. She said hatefully, ¡°Don¡¯t use those words to quibble. Don¡¯t you know that the power of death will make the nephalem lose the ability to reproduce?! Are you trying to destroy their race?!¡± Listening to Lilith and Trag¡¯Oul¡¯s conversation, Roy felt surprised. To be honest, he had not thought of this before. The nephalem¡¯s importance to Lilith was indeed beyond Roy¡¯s imagination. Perhaps she had once thought of controlling the nephalem, but this might have only been out of maternal instinct, just like how a mother wanted her child to be obedient. There was nothing wrong with it. Unfortunately, the nephalem didn¡¯t understand her thoughts. Uldyssian had even become an unfilial son and caused his mother to be banished into the Void again. And now, because of Mendeln¡¯s actions, Lilith had already forgiven the nephalem¡¯s disobedience. What she wanted to do the most now was to eliminate all the hidden dangers of Sanctuary for them before she left this world. Not only the angels and demons, but she didn¡¯t intend to let go of the world-soul titan either. It seemed that she planned to leave a pure land for the nephalem to live. Rubbing his demon horns, Roy was thinking about his situation. Before Lilith left, he had to depart. Although he and she were partners, they were still demons after all. She wouldn¡¯t allow him to leave Sanctuary after her. Roy didn¡¯t have any special thoughts about this. Anyway, the matters of this world were basically over. When the time came, he would let Sareth stay in this world and live well with his people. Just as Roy was thinking, Lilith¡¯s voice came. ¡°Take it. This is the soul of the world-soul titan that I promised you!¡± Roy turned around and found that Trag¡¯Oul was already gone. After the conversation, Lilith had effortlessly crushed him to death. Trag¡¯Oul¡¯s colossal body was currently turning into light spots and dissipating, leaving an enormous colorful soul in Lilith¡¯s hand. Lilith threw this soul to Roy. After receiving it, he held it in his hand and observed it curiously. This was the first time he had seen the soul of a world-soul titan. Back in the Heroes of Might and Magic world, Roy had killed some titans, but these titans could only be regarded as descendants of world-soul titans. To be precise, they could only be called giants, and their souls were nothing special. But the soul of the world-soul titan Trag¡¯Oul was full of exuberant vitality. ¡°World-soul titans were once given the authority of creation by the Creator!¡± Lilith explained. ¡°So they also have the power of life and death. This soul won¡¯t improve you much, but it will be very helpful to your dragon mount.¡± Roy asked curiously, ¡°You saw it?¡± Lilith smiled and didn¡¯t answer. Instead, she waved her hand gently at Sanctuary. Julia, Benia, Fat Tiger, and Rafaro, whom Roy had left on Sanctuary earlier, were attracted by an invisible force and quickly left Sanctuary and came to space. Julia and the others were still calm about this irresistible force. Only Fat Tiger was so frightened that he was whimpering and his limbs were dancing wildly in space. After arriving at a place where Lilith¡¯s face could almost be seen clearly, Julia and Benia bowed excitedly to Lilith, especially Benia. She was a succubus to begin with, and the call of the bloodline in her body made her incomparably respectful and reverent to Lilith, the succubus matriarch. She knelt piously on one knee in the vacuum and sent a soul voice transmission to Lilith. ¡°Your Majesty Lilith, your daughter Benia greets you with the highest respect!¡± Lilith looked at Benia and sighed slightly. ¡°I haven¡¯t been back to the Abyss for many, many years. Are the succubi living well?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty Lilith!¡± Benia looked up and replied. ¡°Now, the succubi are still the largest female demon race in the Abyss!¡± ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Lilith smiled. Then she looked at Benia and then at Julia. ¡°Before leaving, I¡¯ll give you a gift!¡± Lilith raised her wrist, and a dazzling light spot condensed in her right index finger. This light spot quickly left her fingertip and flew toward Benia and Julia. After arriving in front of them, it suddenly split into two and merged into their bodies. ¡°What did you do to them?¡± Roy asked with a frown. ¡°I gave them a trace of the power of reproduction!¡± Lilith said casually. ¡°When the Creator created the angels, he didn¡¯t add the concept of gender. Perhaps he realized that this wouldn¡¯t work, so when he created the demons, he made a gender distinction. The succubi were created from my bloodline. Reproducing is instinctive, and giving birth to descendants for powerful individuals is their philosophy. However, the stronger the demon, the harder it is to reproduce¡­¡± Listening to Lilith¡¯s words, Benia nodded vigorously while looking at Roy excitedly. Not only her, Julia was the same. After following Roy, they had been trying to give birth to children for him. But perhaps because his strength had improved too quickly, no matter how they tried, there was nothing. But it was different now. Lilith had bestowed Julia and Benia with a trace of the power of reproduction, meaning that they and Roy could easily have children, and they no longer needed to worry about the reproductive impact of becoming stronger¡­ After realizing this, Julia and Benia were about to go crazy with joy. But Roy was a little startled. He never thought that Lilith would give him such a gift. In addition, he had just obtained a world-soul titan soul. Perhaps this was her reward to him for protecting her during the fusion ritual. Roy returned to his senses and bowed to Lilith. ¡°Thank you, Lilith, Mother of All Races!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± After receiving his bow, Lilith said, ¡°Now that everything is over, I will seal the space of this world so that no World Gate can be opened to this world. You should leave now!¡± She took out the holy light key she had obtained from Mephisto and the others and placed it together with the shadow key they had obtained in the Burning Hells. Then the two keys emitted intense light and gradually fused together to become a new key that glowed with a bronze metallic light. This new key was not a physical object but a light and shadow item condensed from energy. The shape of the key was only a symbolic expression. In essence, this thing was a spacetime guide. Lilith said, ¡°Now, I¡¯ll give you two choices. Either return to the Abyss or use this key to open a World Gate and go to the world in the depths of the Void like me¡­ Which one do you choose?¡± Julia and Benia looked at each other at a loss and then at Roy, waiting for him to make the decision. After some thought, he replied, ¡°It¡¯s meaningless to stay in the Abyss for too long. Let¡¯s go to the same world as you!¡± Lilith smiled, not surprised by Roy¡¯s choice. She didn¡¯t say anything else and activated the key in her hand. The bronze key emitted intense light and then turned into a jet of energy that burst out from Lilith¡¯s hand and shot into the distant dark space. As the light disappeared, there were intense fluctuations at the position. An enormous World Gate with a deep vortex slowly opened. Judging from the size of the World Gate, it was probably specially set to allow the gigantic bodies of world-soul titans to pass through.. If nothing unexpected happened, the other end of the World Gate was the homeland of the world-soul titan Anu, who had once wandered into this world. In other words, the Warcraft world¡­ Chapter 567 Chapter 567: Twisting Nether Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Before heading to a new world, there was one last thing for Roy to do¡ªsay goodbye to Sareth. He didn¡¯t return to Sanctuary but contacted Sareth through a Demon Eye left on the ground. Sareth had actually had a premonition that Roy would leave him on Sanctuary, so he wasn¡¯t too surprised after hearing Roy¡¯s decision. He was just extremely reluctant to see them leave. Sareth had been by Roy¡¯s side since he was a baby. Regardless of whether he was a demon or not, whether or not he was of his bloodline or not, these were not important. What was important was that he only recognized Roy as his father, his Mother Cassandra, Mother Julia, and Mother Benia. They were his family. Children would eventually grow up. One day, he would leave the protection of his family and pursue his life and dreams. Although he was reluctant, Sareth, who had lived in the Abyss for many years, had inherited the thinking and traditions of demons, so he wouldn¡¯t cry. If he wanted something, he would rely on his own strength to seize it. He didn¡¯t care about the means, nor did he care about righteousness and evil. He would only follow his own will. What the Dark Messiah Sareth would achieve in the world of Sanctuary might be worth looking forward to. After bidding farewell to Sareth, everyone sat on Rafaro¡¯s back and shuttled through space. After arriving at the World Gate, they rushed into this colossal vortex. Even with Roy¡¯s current strength, this World Gate did not pose any obstruction or resistance to him. In fact, during the process of traveling through the World Gate, he didn¡¯t feel the slightest world repulsive effect. This meant that the world opposite the gate was terrifyingly high in energy level. It could be said to be the highest energy level world that he had ever gone to! Of course, this was the first time Roy had jumped from one world to another without relying on the connection of the Gates of the Abyss. What is a world? Roy had thought about this question many times. After traveling through many worlds, he gradually had some answers. Combined with what Lilith had told him about the theory of the River of Time, he realized that all ¡®worlds¡¯ were probably in the same dimensional universe, and this dimensional universe followed the laws of the same River of Time. The so-called ¡®worlds¡¯ should be the ¡®quadrants¡¯ that were divided in the dimensional universe. If a dimensional universe was regarded as a total set, then worlds were subsets of the universe, with each subset being a world. In a ¡®quadrant¡¯ where a world was, there were often one or more planets. These planets often had intelligent life. As the River of Time flowed, they played out their civilizations and history, and they often became the ¡®main bodies¡¯ of the worlds. Parts of the universes that formed quadrants usually had a unified special system, be it technological or mystical. Different energy levels also caused the development of the world civilizations in these quadrants to be different, and these different systems were the basis for dividing quadrants. Gates of the Abyss, Gates of Heaven, and World Gates, these similar spatial channels actually connected to various quadrants. The main worlds in these quadrants were the spacetime markers. How big was a dimensional universe? Roy had no way of knowing. There were trillions of stars, and he couldn¡¯t count how many quadrants and worlds would be born in one¡­ And this was the concept of the ¡®Infinite Worlds¡¯. And under the background of an entire dimensional universe was the Void. The dimensional universe was a whole, and the same Void was a whole. If the entire Void was regarded as a drawing board, then the universe was a pattern covering the entire drawing board. If lines were used to divide the entire painting into countless quadrilaterals of various sizes, then these quadrilaterals were the quadrants. If a quadrilateral was damaged, the background board would be exposed. This was a leak from the Void. If this leak couldn¡¯t be stopped, then the power of the Void would eventually devour the entire quadrant and completely ¡®blacken¡¯ this quadrilateral! The moment they passed through the World Gate, it meant that Roy and the others had jumped from one quadrant to another. Quadrants were not necessarily adjacent to each other, and they might be quite far apart, possibly even several quadrants apart. But this was the wonder of the World Gates. After leaving Sanctuary, Roy felt as though he had gone from a small quadrilateral into¡­ a massive quadrilateral! The first scene of the new world reflected in Roy¡¯s eyes made him feel that this quadrilateral was about to be ¡®blackened¡¯! The Void, the powerful and boundless Void power, was their first feeling. At this moment, Roy even suspected that Lilith¡¯s World Gate had opened wrongly and directly threw them into the depths of the Void. However, when he carefully sensed it, he quickly found that the endless Void power surrounding him seemed to be a little different. At least, it was a little different from what he felt when he entered the Void. This is indeed a material world! Roy confirmed. After passing through the World Gate, Roy and the others were in a cosmic starry sky, but they couldn¡¯t see any starlight as far as the eye could observe. It was far from the starry sky in his impression. It was a strange dark world, and any celestial bodies that they could observe were in a dark and dim state. They didn¡¯t rotate but only stayed in place in dead silence. All kinds of ferocious-looking asteroids were wandering in this shadow world, not following any pattern, as though they were in Brownian motion, colliding with each other and disintegrating. The larger planets wouldn¡¯t capture these asteroid fragments and would even push them away, as though gravity no longer took effect in this universe. In the distant starry sky, an ugly rift pierced through. This rift was like a scar in the universe and enough to cause any living being to feel uncomfortable. At the edges of the rift, dark purple light pervaded like countless twisting and waving tentacles, bringing some light to the dark shadow world. But this light flickered irregularly, sometimes bright and sometimes dim, as though the speed of light was fluctuating. Even as a demon and a fallen angel, Benia and Julia felt disgusted from the bottom of their souls when they saw the scene of this world. They endured the discomfort and held Roy tightly. ¡®W-where is this? Is it the Void?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Roy shook his head. ¡°Sound can still spread. There¡¯s still radiation in the starry sky, and space still exists, so it should be a material world. But the entire space is full of powerful Void energy¡­ This is probably a world that has been devoured by the Void.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Lilith¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind. ¡°That¡¯s not very accurate!¡± Roy and the others turned around and saw Lilith passing through the World Gate. Although Lilith had sent Roy and the others into this world first, she also wanted to enter this world, but she came a little later. After she entered, the World Gate closed. At the same time, powerful Chaos power spread out from her enormous body. Under the protection of the Chaos power, an order field appeared in the space around Lilith. The order field expelled the surrounding Void energy, and the asteroids and meteors that were originally moving chaotically returned to their normal trajectories when they brushed past the order field! Seeing this, Roy understood. He activated his Chaos power and enveloped Julia, Rafaro, and the others in an order field, allowing them to recover from their discomfort. ¡°This is the Twisting Nether!¡± Lilith moved closer to Roy and the others and explained, ¡°This name was set by the intelligent life of this world.¡± After hearing this name, Roy immediately understood and looked around in surprise. Of course, he knew about the Twisting Nether, but he didn¡¯t expect them to land here when Lilith sent them over with the World Gate! Wasn¡¯t the key the spacetime guide of the world-soul titan? Why did the World Gate open in the Twisting Nether? ¡°Do you see that rift in the distance?¡± Lilith pointed at the ugly cosmic scar. ¡°You should be able to tell that it¡¯s a massive Void leak!¡± Roy gestured solemnly at the crack and asked, ¡°How big is that thing?¡± ¡°No one knows because it¡¯s constantly expanding!¡± Lilith shook her head. ¡°A conservative estimate is that it¡¯s probably hundreds of thousands of light-years large¡­¡± After hearing this number, Roy and the others were shocked speechless! ¡°Such a massive rift hasn¡¯t destroyed this entire world?!¡± Roy said in surprise. Lilith shook her head. ¡°This is why this place is called the Twisting Nether. Although this astonishing Void rift erupts with incomparable Void corrosion, this universe is too large. This place is an immense material world. Although the Void eruption is fierce, it gradually slowed down after devouring a large amount of matter.¡± ¡°You mean that a so-called ¡®buffer zone¡¯ has formed here?¡± Roy understood. ¡°Yes, a buffer zone.¡± Lilith nodded. ¡°The VOid devours matter, but in contrast, when matter is devoured, it consumes Void energy. In the constant conflict between the Void and matter, the two gradually reached some balance. This is the buffer zone. Although the Void rift is still expanding, the leaked Void energy didn¡¯t completely devour the matter but left some ¡®new things¡¯. This is a place where matter and the Void coexist, but everything here is neither Void nor matter.¡± This was what ¡®twisting¡¯ really meant. Roy let out a long sigh. ¡°How terrifying¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡± Lilith looked at this world, and a trace of fear flashed in her eyes. ¡°This world, this universe, belongs to the oldest kind. It is the place the Creator first established. The time that the Void rift has existed far exceeds our imaginations. According to the clues I¡¯ve obtained, it¡¯s very likely that the Creator left from here and went to the depths of the Void¡­¡± ¡°From that rift?¡± Roy asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but that rift is the best way to go to the depths of the Void!¡± Lilith said. ¡°But once we leave the buffer zone of the Twisting Nether, the Void energy we¡¯ll have to face is too terrifying. I didn¡¯t dare to go before obtaining your Chaos energy..¡± Chapter 568 Chapter 568: Rafaro¡¯s New Form Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios To be honest, after seeing this Void rift, Roy finally understood where Lilith¡¯s fear came from. Just by looking at it, he felt incomparable danger, let alone going deeper into it¡­ At the same time, Roy was surprised by Lilith¡¯s bravery. After persevering for more than two hundred million years, she was still following the footsteps of the Creator and even willing to risk her life to enter the depths of the terrifying Void¡­ To her, the Creator was absolutely supreme. ¡°Are you confident?¡± Roy couldn¡¯t help asking. But Lilith didn¡¯t answer directly and only said, ¡°Am I confident? I still have to go¡­¡¯ ¡°Then, we can only wish you good luck, Your Majesty Lilith¡­¡± Roy, Julia, and Benia bowed to Lilith. Lilith nodded. ¡°I¡¯m leaving. You can go in the opposite direction. There are many interesting things in this ancient world. You can take a look. Your Chaos power should be able to make you safe and sound in this chaotic and twisting world¡­ Right, before you leave, I¡¯ll give you another small gift!¡± Lilith suddenly stretched out her hand, plucked a feather from the angel wing behind her, and gently threw it. This enormous feather floated toward Roy, but as it floated over, it became smaller and smaller. When it reached him, it had already become a normal-sized feather. Roy reached out his hand to catch the feather, but he didn¡¯t expect it to suddenly turn into a ray of light and merge into his body, disappearing. ¡°What is this?¡± Roy asked curiously. ¡®You¡¯ll know when the time comes. Don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t do you any harm!¡± Lilith smiled again. Roy was speechless. He realized that this was likely Lilith¡¯s countermeasure after she saw some scenes in the River of Time¡­ Therefore, communicating with seers was really too headache-including. They didn¡¯t explain things clearly and kept you guessing, never letting you know directly what they had seen. After sending out this feather, Lilith didn¡¯t say anything else. She swayed her snake tail, gently flapped the wings behind her, and flew toward the Void rift in the distance. Under the cover of her order field, her body quickly turned into a stream of light and then continuously flickered. In the dark starry sky, she turned into sections of light and continuously advanced into the distance. Relying on this combination of moving faster than light and spatial jumps, she entered the Void rift countless light years away in a short time. Roy and the others watched Lilith leave. It wasn¡¯t until she turned into a weak light spot and disappeared into the rift that everyone returned to their senses. ¡°Let¡¯s leave this place. This damn place is really uncomfortable!¡± Roy said. ¡°I feel that this place is even more absurd than the Abyss!¡± Benia said. ¡°It feels¡­ nauseating. ¡± Julia pointed at Roy¡¯s shoulder. ¡°But it seems she¡¯s adapted well¡­¡¯ Who Julia was talking about was naturally Auriel, who had been lying on Roy¡¯s shoulder. After hearing this, Roy turned to look at Auriel and found that the six wings behind her had stretched out, and the strange pupils on the feathers were all shining faintly, seemingly resonating with the incomparably rich Void energy around them. As for Auriel herself, she looked much more intelligent at this moment. Her six compound eyes under her hood were shining with dark purple light, and her head was moving slightly. It was as though¡­ she had entered charging mode! However, Roy knew very well that Auriel¡¯s current state wasn¡¯t a good thing. She was relying on the symbiotic contract to absorb Chaos energy from him to suppress her Voidization. If he allowed her to continue charging like this, she would probably eventually become a complete Void creature. At that time, he would be the one to suffer. Therefore, Roy had to transmit some Chaos energy to Auriel to balance the Void and Chaos in her body and maintain her half-Void state. To be honest, if not for Chaos power, Roy really didn¡¯t know if he could stay in the Twisting Nether. Looking at the strange and chaotic celestial bodies around him. he understood that if he wanted to continue existing under the scouring of Void energy, he would probably have to accept the transformation of the Void. But once this mutation occurred, it was hard to say what the consequences would be. Rafaro¡¯s colossal body moved forward in the starry sky, passing by a huge planet. Roy, riding on his back, witnessed the strange state of this planet up close. A quarter of this dead and dark planet was in a shattered state, and even the core of the planet was exposed. The dark red core seemed to still have some residual temperature and was emitting a dim red light. However, the shattered parts didn¡¯t fly away from the planet. Instead, they floated chaotically above the planet in a strange motionless state. This scene was spectacular yet terrifying. A dense meteorite belt appeared a little farther forward. This meteoroid belt was also motionless, but something that was a dark green fluorescence was connecting these meteors, forming a gloomy band-shaped cloud in the dark space. Roy and the others didn¡¯t know how long they had been traveling. Wherever they passed, it was deathly silent without any traces of life activity. ¡°The nearby universe is already dead!¡± Julia said. ¡°It¡¯s normal. After all, this place is close to the Void rift and belongs to the deepest part of the Twisting Nether. It was probably the first place to suffer the Void impact, and it¡¯s already not bad to have some matter left¡­¡± After Benia finished speaking, she asked Roy, ¡°We should be heading toward the periphery of the Twisting Nether now, right? When we get closer, will there be life?¡± Roy thought about it and said, ¡°Yes! And you¡¯d better be mentally prepared. If I¡¯m not wrong, not only are there living creatures, but most of them are demons!¡± ¡°Demons?¡± Julia and Benia looked at each other in surprise. Roy didn¡¯t explain in detail to them. Since this place was the Twisting Nether, it was naturally the headquarters of the Burning Legion. Not only did the Burning Legion have large numbers of demons, but these demons were probably different from the demons of the Abyss. Lilith had opened the World Gate in the Twisting Nether to facilitate her entry into the depths of the Void, but this caused Roy a certain degree of trouble. This meant that if he wanted to leave the Twisting Nether, he would inevitably encounter the Burning Legion. He might even have to rely on the strength of the Burning Legion. After all, to find the planets and worlds he was familiar with, he had to travel through space, and only the Burning Legion had a star map. This ancient world was indeed too big. If the dimensional universe was divided into quadrants, this place was probably the super-large one on the drawing board¡­ Roy was used to playing happily on the surface of planets most of the time, so he was really a little unprepared when it came to interstellar travel. After Rafaro flew in the starry sky with them for a while, Roy had a clear understanding of the size of the Twisting Nether. After realizing that he didn¡¯t Imow when they would be able to approach the periphery of it if they continued flying like this, he had no choice but to take out Trag¡¯Oul¡¯s world-soul titan soul and begin modifying Rafaro. Rafaro¡¯s current body was nearly ten kilometers long. On the ground of a planet, this length would be extremely long. But when placed in the universe, it was really not enough. But it was different with Trag¡¯Oul¡¯s soul. Roy was confident that he could let Rafaro grow into a world-soul titan-level body. Yes, Roy was preparing to completely transform Rafaro into a starship. Anyway, he was already a semi-mechanized creature, so this modification should be very easy. Rafaro should be very grateful to his master for promoting him from a mount to a ship¡­ While letting Rafaro continue to fly, Roy got him to devour the world-soul titan soul. Then he opened the system interface in his mind and began to make new settings for Rafaro¡¯s form. He personally drew a drawing of a starship. It was in the shape of a streamlined shuttle, and a pair ot curved metal dragon wings folded behind him, forming a tuning fork-like front cone. In the middle was Rafaro¡¯s Sky Dragon head. The passenger cabins and bridge were here. At the rear was a straight spurred tail needle. From above the starship, the back looked like an eye. This inspiration came from the Void Eye on Roy¡¯s chest. This was the energy core Roy had set up, and he could inject Chaos power into it to form an order field that enveloped the entire starship. The entire starship was dark red and black, the original colors of Rafaro¡¯s Sky Dragon form. Coupled with the luster of the metal, it made him look domineering and ferocious. With the world-soul titan soul providing the driving force for Rafaro¡¯s growth, Roy didn¡¯t actually spend too many souls to modify Rafaro. He didn¡¯t have many souls now, so he didn¡¯t add too many functions to the starship Rafaro for the time being. He would think about it later when he had souls. After Roy finished the design and materialization, Rafaro¡¯s body began to change amid the exclamations of Julia and Benia. His body first continued to expand and grow, and then the metal on his body seemed to come to life as it stretched out and closed toward his back, wrapping around Roy and the others. This feeling was like a Transformer. Before long, a dragon-shaped starship appeared. Roy, Julia, Benia, and the others were currently in Rafaro¡¯s body. His original eyes had turned into observation modules, and through these eyeballs, Roy and the others could easily observe the scene outside. ¡°Unbelievable!¡± Benia said in surprise. ¡°The soul of the world-soul titan actually brought such a tremendous change to Rafaro?!¡± Roy smiled. Before he could explain, he heard Rafaro¡¯s excited voice come on the bridge. ¡°Ah! My great master Osiris, this feeling is awesome! But I have a question. Can you stop that bastard Fat Tiger from running around in my stomach?¡± Roy looked at Fat Tiger, who was having fun, speechlessly. ¡°Please understand him. He¡¯s been in space for a while, and no one could walk him¡­¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Although Rafaro was a little unhappy, he had no say. ¡°Great Master, aren¡¯t you going to give me a name for this new form?¡± Roy pondered for a while. ¡°Let¡¯s call it¡­ the Void Seeker of Osiris.. How about Chapter 569 Chapter 569: Attack Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The starship built by Rafaro¡¯s body didn¡¯t have many functions. It didn¡¯t have strong firepower or powerful defense. The only praiseworthy thing was its speed! In its attributes, Roy gave it the definitions of Light Speed Navigation and Warp Jump. After all, in the vast space they were about to face, these two abilities were the basic abilities needed for interstellar navigation. However, what was interesting was that these pure technological abilities didn¡¯t cost too much to realize because the system was like this. The closer abilities were to the power of reality, the easier they were to realize. The more inclined they were to the power of fantasy, the more troublesome they were to realize. Of course, Roy actually didn¡¯t know much about the two abilities of Light Speed Navigation and Warp Jump. He wasn¡¯t too clear about the true meaning of these two abilities, but the benefits of the system were here. He only needed to define them, and how to implement the rest was up to the system. After boarding the Void Seeker, the speed at which Roy and the others shuttled through the Twisting Nether increased dramatically. For the next seven days, they kept moving forward, crossing countless light-years of the Twisting Nether, and finally found some tiny moving black dots in the distant dark starry sky. No one knew how vast the Twisting Nether was. Many of the physical laws of the physical universes that suffered the impact of Void energy had been changed. The closer to the Void rifts, the more obvious this phenomenon was, so the more silent the celestial bodies were. And now that some moving objects appeared, it meant that Roy and the others were already close to the edge of the Twisting Nether. This discovery excited Roy and the others. After all, they had been seeing the remains of various celestial bodies for the past few days. Although they looked spectacular, they would get tired of them after seeing too many. Now that the boring scene finally welcomed a change, they were naturally excited. As the starship continued forward, this change became more and more obvious. Roy and the others discovered that the tiny moving black dots they saw earlier were actually planets of various sizes. The difference was that these planets still retained the power to rotate and some traces of orbital motion. In other words, the laws of physics had recovered to a certain extent in these places. Rafaro carried Roy and the others and carefully passed through an incomparably vast and empty starry sky. There were no stars in the Twisting Nether because the stars had long extinguished and collapsed. The collapsed stars turned into black holes that would devour all the surrounding celestial bodies in the early stages, forming this massive empty area. This was the conclusion Roy and the others had come to during their research over the past seven days. These vast empty areas could be seen everywhere in the Twisting Nether. But because of the corrosion of the Void, these black holes that devoured celestial bodies finally lost their powerful gravitational force and became no longer dangerous. But this only happened in the depths of the Twisting Nether. Now that they were close to the edge, it was unknown if the powerful gravitational force of the black holes would continue to remain silent, so they could only be careful. After passing through this immense empty area, the sharp-eyed Julia suddenly pointed to the front right of the bridge. ¡°Darling, look at what that is!¡± Roy looked where she was pointing, and his eyes narrowed. Then he quickly got Rafaro to slow down and approach. In the dark space, an enormous wreckage was floating quietly, surrounded by countless fragments of various sizes scattered around it. Roy got Rafaro to open the deck hatch, and he flew out of the starship and came near the wreckage. ¡°This thing seems to be¡­¡± Roy observed the wreckage for a long time and said uncertainly, ¡°A warship?¡± This pile of wreckage floating in space was clearly artificial. But because it was too ruined, it wasn¡¯t easy to tell what it was. Roy could roughly judge what it was through some specific parts. Is it a warship of the Burning Legion? Roy began searching the wreckage in an attempt to find some signs that could prove this. Julia and Benia couldn¡¯t suppress their curiosity and came out to search with him. ¡°This wreckage looks new!¡± Benia said. ¡°In other words, it was destroyed here recently.¡± ¡°Not necessarily!¡± Roy shook his head. ¡°Have you forgotten those strange broken celestial bodies? They¡¯ve always maintained their appearance from when they were destroyed¡­ You were in my order field, so you might not have realized that there might be a problem with the flow of time in the Twisting Nether. This wreckage looks new, but it might have been destroyed here thousands or even tens of thousands of years ago¡­¡± ¡°But the appearance of artificial objects means that intelligent life exists, right?¡± Julia said. ¡°Is it the Burning Legion you mentioned?¡± Roy nodded. ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no need to think too much about it. Only they can appear in the Twisting Nether¡­¡± Unable to find anything useful, Roy and the others quickly gave up and returned to the starship. ¡°Let¡¯s keep going. What I¡¯m most worried about is getting lost in the Twisting Nether, but the appearance of this thing at least proves that we¡¯re heading in the right direction.¡± Rafaro continued to carry everyone forward. While flying, Benia asked her doubts, ¡°The wreckage that looks like a warship was clearly destroyed by a powerful force. Even corpses couldn¡¯t be found. Does the Burning Legion have enemies here?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m afraid it was done by their own!¡± Roy shook his head. ¡°The interior of the Burning Legion isn¡¯t necessarily harmonious. After all, it¡¯s demons, you know. In addition, that warship might not be from the Burning Legion. The space in the Twisting Nether is too fragile, and there seem to be some unlucky ones who stray into it by mistake.¡± In the following days, Roy¡¯s words were confirmed. They found many artificial objects in space, but most of them were trash or waste. These things seemed to have been ¡®discharged¡¯ from certain worlds to the Twisting Nether, and they floated quietly in the dark space. Although there were many of them, they couldn¡¯t even occupy an inconspicuous corner of the vast, boundless Twisting Nether. As Roy and the others continued forward, more and more changes appeared. On the ninth day, they encountered the first creature. It was a gigantic¡­ void dragon! It had a massive body and an appearance that was different from that of a true dragon. Its entire body was pitch-black like mist, but it exuded a purple light from within. When Roy and Julia found this void dragon, it was resting on an asteroid. When it discovered that the Void Seeker had intruded into its territory, this angry void dragon attacked the starship. Julia stopped it, but because it was the first time she was facing a creature like the void dragon, she was flustered at first. In the end, Benia also attacked it. The two of them finally caught this void dragon and dragged it onto the starship. Everyone was very curious about the first creature they encountered in the rlWisting Nether and conducted some research on the void dragon. Although it was called a void dragon, in fact, these creatures weren¡¯t true Void creatures but were half-Void creatures like Auriel on Roy¡¯s shoulder. They were a unique species born after the Void and matter compromised. Due to having a certain Void attribute, the void dragon could survive in the Twisting Nether. Its body was in a unique state, and it would change back and forth between corporeal and incorporeal bodies. It was very unstable. Julia had suffered a loss due to this in the beginning. Several of her attacks failed to catch the void dragon¡¯s body, and she was almost bitten by it. After studying the void dragon for a while, everyone lost interest in it, so they threw it to Fat Tiger and let Fat Tiger, who was so bored that he wanted to scratch the floor, play with it. Although the void dragon was huge, Fat Tiger was not much worse. Fat Tiger stepped on this novel toy tightly with one foot, and his three heads took turns examining it. With the appearance of the void dragon, the Twisting Nether gradually became lively, and more and more creatures began to appear. Roy and the others then observed the appearance of ethereals and voidwalkers. The ethereals were mysterious humanoid creatures covered in tattered bandages. These humanoid creatures were very mysterious. They could freely travel through the starry sky and occasionally walk on some celestial bodies. When they saw the Void Seeker, these ethereals avoided it, leaving only mysterious back views for Roy and the others. On the other hand, voidwalkers usually appeared on various planets. They were like wriggling energy creatures, emitting blue-purple halos all over their bodies. Some were very large, but some were very small. After Roy discovered these voidwalkers, he didn¡¯t capture them. He only got Rafaro to stop above a planet and observed them before leaving. These mysterious and strange creatures lived at the edge of the Twisting Nether, and no one could figure out their origins. But without a doubt, they were all products of the convergence of Void power and the material world. In Roy¡¯s memories, he was actually very clear that the Twisting Nether didn¡¯t exist in the physical universe. All the celestial bodies they had seen so far were actually isolated from the material world after being washed by Void energy. They couldn¡¯t be separated from the material world nor the true Void, and neither side could digest them, so a unique buffer zone was born. Now, this buffer zone had given birth to various species unique to this place¡­ Riding on the starship, Roy and the others continued forward. But two days later, when the Void Seeker was about to fly past the orbit of an enormous planet, Rafaro¡¯s alarm suddenly sounded in the ship. ¡°Warning! High-energy reaction detected below! Great Master Osiris, we seem to have been locked on!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a huge dark green ball of light suddenly erupted from the dark planet below.. This ball of light left the surface of the planet, turned into a beam of light, and flew toward Roy¡¯s starship at an extremely fast speed! Chapter 570 Chapter 570: Early? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios This dark green beam of light seemed to be a signal. At the same time, hundreds of beams of light erupted from this planet. These beams of light flew into space like rain and headed straight for Roy¡¯s starship. Being attacked suddenly, Roy was stunned for a moment. But then he reacted and immediately ordered Rafaro to dodge. The hull of the oid Seeker turned into an afterimage as it instantly disappeared. Then it reappeared tens of thousands of kilometers away. The dark green beams of light that erupted from the ground directly passed through the spot where the Void Seeker had been just now and only hit the afterimage. ¡°Turn around and charge down!¡± Roy ordered coldly. He understood what had just happened. If nothing unexpected happened, it should be the fel cannons of the Burning Legion, the surface-to-space kind. In other words, this inconspicuous planet was actually a defensive position of the Burning Legion. Rafaro controlled the starship to circle back in space and then plunged toward the surface of the planet. At an extremely fast speed, he quickly passed through the thin dark red atmosphere of the planet. Yes, there was actually an atmosphere around this planet. Although it was very thin, it did exist. Roy didn¡¯t know what gas the dark red atmosphere was made of. After passing through, he saw the gray surface of this planet. This was the true color of the planet. After breaking through the atmosphere, the Void Seeker headed straight for the place where the beams of light had erupted. It was a tall mountain range. Looking down from the sky, they could see the densely-packed fel cannons arranged on these mountains. These fel cannons were made in the shape of giant dragon skulls. They were supported by bases, and the insides of the metal skulls were burning fel energy cores. Faint green light reflected from the ferocious teeth and eye sockets of the skulls, looking full of evil. And the ones controlling these fel cannons were a group of strange-looking fellows. They had ugly, fat humanoid bodies covered in metal stitches. Their feet were demon-like hooves, and their arms had been modified and replaced by rough mechanical tools. Their eyes had also become electronic eyes, and their mouths were full of sharp teeth, making these creatures look violent and cruel. These half-demon, half-mechanical creatures were the mo¡¯arg of the Burning Legion. The mo¡¯arg actually referred to a special demon race, and they were powerful and smart demon members of the Burning Legion. They had different forms, and the subspecies included the short gan¡¯arg, the strong felguards, the enormous mo¡¯arg brutes, and fel lords. The ones in charge of controlling the fel cannons to shoot at Roy and the others were the mo¡¯arg engineers. Engineers were also the most orthodox profession of the mo¡¯arg, and they were famous tor making all kinds ot war weapons tor the Burning Legion. The appearance of Roy¡¯s starship did not belong to the style of the Burning Legion, so when the starship passed by this planet and was discovered by the mo¡¯arg engineers, they immediately realized that it wasn¡¯t a product of the Burning Legion. So they directly opened fire on the starship without even thinking. In the Twisting Nether, the Burning Legion was that domineering¡­ However, what the mo¡¯arg engineers didn¡¯t expect was that such dense surface-to-space firepower didn¡¯t shoot down this strange starship, but they instead lost track of it. When they were still searching for where the starship went, the starship suddenly appeared above their heads! The mo¡¯arg engineers stared at the Void Seeker above them with their mouths agape, dumbfounded. The streamlined shape of the starship fascinated the mo¡¯arg engineers. They really wanted to study this starship, so after coming back to their senses, they immediately shouted frantically, intending to get the fel cannons to continue firing and shoot down the starship. But at this moment, Roy had already flown out of the starship with Julia and the others and looked at the mo¡¯arg engineers below with an unfriendly expression. ¡°Demon?!¡± The mo¡¯arg craftsmen were confused by Roy flying out of the starship, and their hands couldn¡¯t help slowing down. The Burning Legion was a legion formed by all kinds of demons. Although Roy and the others looked very different from the demons of the Burning Legion at first glance, the demon aura couldn¡¯t be fake, so the mo¡¯arg engineers were unsure if they were members of the Legion. With a thud, Roy landed on the ground, and his immense weight shook the ground. After landing, he looked coldly at the surrounding mo¡¯arg engineers and asked, ¡°Why did you attack me?!¡± He didn¡¯t attack immediately. After all, it wasn¡¯t easy for him to encounter demons of the Burning Legion here, and he had to get some information. So he only suppressed his anger and communicated with these mo¡¯arg engineers. After hearing Roy¡¯s question, a tall and bald mo¡¯arg walked out. He scratched his demon horns and asked carefully, ¡°Who are you? What demon race are you? Why haven¡¯t I seen you before?¡± But as soon as he finished speaking, a gigantic figure pounced over. Fat Tiger jumped out from behind and directly knocked the bald mo¡¯arg engineer to the ground. Fat Tiger¡¯s immense strength was not something the mo¡¯arg engineer could resist, and he easily pressed him down, causing a panic-stricken commotion among the mo¡¯arg engineers. Seeing the sharp teeth of Fat Tiger¡¯s three heads dripping with saliva in front of him, the mo¡¯arg engineer was frightened and quickly said, ¡°Misunderstanding! Misunderstanding! We didn¡¯t know you were demons! Your Excellency, please forgive our recklessness!¡± The immense strength surprised the mo¡¯arg engineer. Only then did he realize the disparity between this group of new demons and their ranks. Most of the demons in the Twisting Nether were different from orthodox Abyss demons, but they could also feel the demon king-level pressure from Roy. It was the same formidable might as Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden! ¡°I ask, you answer!¡± Roy allowed Fat Tiger to continue suppressing the mo¡¯arg craftsman as he came in front of him and looked down at him. ¡°What is this planet? Why are you here?¡± ¡°It¡­ it doesn¡¯t have a name,¡± the bald mo¡¯arg engineer hurriedly said. ¡°This is an ore planet numbered 00996. We¡¯re just here to collect ore for the Legion.¡± ¡°Ore planet? Then why are there so many cannons?¡± Roy sneered. ¡°Are you lying to me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that. These fel cannons were set up a long time ago. At that time, the Legion still had a base of operations on this planet, but it has now become an ore planet!¡± the bald mo¡¯arg explained. ¡°In fact, these fel cannons haven¡¯t been used for many years. We received orders from the higher-ups to repair and dismantle some fel cannons and send the usable ones to the front line¡­ ¡°So, when you were repairing them, you found my starship and wanted to test them out, right?¡± Roy smiled sinisterly. The bald mo¡¯arg wanted to answer yes, but after seeing Roy¡¯s expression, he was so frightened that he didn¡¯t dare to speak anymore. He swore that if he dared to say this answer, he would definitely die an ugly death¡­ ¡®Where¡¯s your ship?¡± Seeing that he didn¡¯t dare to speak, Roy snorted coldly and didn¡¯t question further. ¡°It¡¯s impossible that you came to this planet without taking a ship, right?¡± The bald mo¡¯arg heaved a sigh of relief after escaping death. He quickly replied, ¡°It¡¯s a mining ship more than forty kilometers southeast of here¡­ Your Excellency, I can take you there!¡± Roy nodded and said to Julia and Benia, ¡°Stay here and kill those who dare to act recklessly!¡± With that, he picked up the bald mo¡¯arg engineer from the ground, spread his wings, and flew southeast. It was only about forty kilometers, and Roy arrived in a short while. He quickly saw the so-called mining ship. It was an extremely large ship with a strong demon style, but starships made with magic technology often had a crude and rough feeling. It was completely different from the precision and fineness of technological ones. Looking at this tattered mining ship with iron patches everywhere, Roy really didn¡¯t know how to describe it. There were other mo¡¯arg engineers on board the mining ship, but after Roy landed on it, he walked straight into the depths of the ship and kicked away the mo¡¯arg engineers blocking the way. After arriving at the ship bridge without any obstruction, Roy found what he wanted to find the most. A star map! Although it was only a mining ship for the Legion¡¯s logistics, star maps were the most basic standard for every spaceship. Even in the Twisting Nether, star maps were a requirement to sail. This ship¡¯s star map was arranged above an energy generator, and it was floating in the air like a holographic image. Every planet could be zoomed in and out individually, and the appearance of celestial bodies could be clearly observed. But after Roy studied it, he found that this star map only recorded the nearest base of the Burning Legion and the situation of the planets around it. After asking the bald mo¡¯arg engineer, Roy found that the nearest base from his position on the star map was called Edurey, a planet that was not in his memory. This was normal. In fact, the demons of the Burning Legion were all over the Twisting Nether, and they had built countless bases on the planets of the Twisting Nether. Moreover, Roy had learned from communicating with the bald mo¡¯arg engineer that the Twisting Nether was actually constantly expanding. The ore planet where the mo¡¯arg were on was initially at the edge of the Twisting Nether and the physical universe. But as the Twisting Nether expanded, these former forward bases slowly became rear bases, causing the Burning Legion to have no choice but to migrate outward continuously. The former operation bases would gradually become like ore planets, and the bases above would slowly be abandoned. But in any case, the Edurey base still existed. According to the bald mo¡¯arg engineer, there was a portal there that connected to the current headquarters of the Legion, Argus! After obtaining this information, Roy took off the magic crystal that stored the star map information and prepared to bring it back to Rafaro to provide navigation. As for how these mo¡¯arg engineers would return, he didn¡¯t need to care. Before leaving, Roy suddenly turned around and asked, ¡°By the way, who is the leader of the Legion now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s Lord Archimonde and Lord Kil¡¯jaeden!¡± the bald mo¡¯arg replied while looking at Roy pitifully. Roy was surprised.. Are Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden still alive? In other words, I came to this world quite early? Chapter 571 Chapter 571: I Want to See Boss Sargeras Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios This was indeed good news for Roy because it meant that some of his memories could still come in handy. Of course, variables like him often led to historical changes. He was already mentally prepared, and he could not say how useful his memories would be. Without a doubt, both Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden were still alive, indicating that the Burning Legion was currently at its most glorious and prosperous period. The Burning Crusade was still invincible, and Sargeras was in high spirits. As for whether the Legion had encountered Azeroth, this incomparably tough bone, Roy didn¡¯t know. Perhaps he would know when he went to Argus. Yes, Roy was preparing to join the Burning Legion¡­ There was nothing he could do about it. With his identity as a demon, where else could he find a place that could tolerate his existence? Lilith bringing him to this world made Roy realize that she definitely had some purpose. After thinking about it, he found that it could only be related to the Void. In this ancient world, not only was there a channel to the deepest part of the Void, but because of the devastation of the Void, many Void creatures had been born. Regarding the Void Lords that existed at the top of Void creatures, Roy was actually very curious about what they were like. Although the Dark Titan Sargeras had never seen a Void Lord, he was undoubtedly the closest to the power of the Void Lords. And the fastest way to get close to Sargeras was to join the Burning Legion¡­ After returning to the Void Seeker, Roy called Julia and the others and got Rafaro to leave this planet, leaving a group of mo¡¯arg engineers wanting to cry. Even if they could return in the end, who knew how long it would take¡­ After placing the magic crystals recording the star map in the bridge, Roy easily activated the star map with his magic power and got Rafaro to move toward the Edurey base. ¡°Get ready. We might have to fight our way in!¡± Roy said to Julia and the others. Benia was puzzled. ¡°Huh? You mean that the demons of the Burning Legion won¡¯t accept us?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that, but it will be very difficult!¡± Roy shook his head. ¡°You have to understand that the demons of the Burning Legion aren¡¯t actually the same species as us Abyss demons. Not only that, but they also have different factions with them.¡± The demons of the Burning Legion were mainly divided into two types. One was the eredar demons. The so-called eredar demons were actually the eredar who had lived on the planet Argus and had been transformed through the distortion of fel power. Although they were also called demons, they could only be regarded as a special race with demon bloodlines. The other type was the nathrezim, also called dreadlords. These dreadlords were the spies of the Burning Legion. Other races had always believed that the dreadlords were one of the original races of demons born from the chaotic energy of the Void, but in fact, they were not. Perhaps the only ones who were truly the same race as Roy and the others and the only Abyss demons in the Burning Legion were the group represented by Magtheridon and Azgalor. In the Legion, they led the doomguards, the powerful war machines in the Legion. Precisely because of Abyss demons like Magtheridon, the Burning Legion knew that there was an ancient demon world. When Roy and the others were in the Abyss, the deeds of the Burning Legion that they had heard about were actually the Legion trying to recruit demons from the Abyss. Of course, the methods used were extremely rough. It could be said that the Burning Legion was a hodgepodge of species with demon bloodlines. Their footprints were spread over many worlds in the universe, and you could even find the demon prototypes in the legends of various worlds. The Burning Legion was the world expo of demons With so many demons gathered together, it was absolutely impossible for them to live in peace. Demons were inherently evil, fickle, cunning, and savage creatures, so how could they not scheme against each other? The demons of the Abyss would fight and seize each other¡¯s souls, so how could the Burning Legion be an exception? If not for the suppression of the powerful Dark Titan Sargeras and his Burning Crusade, his ambitious goal to destroy all, which fascinated the demons, the Burning Legion would have long collapsed¡­ To the Burning Legion, Abyss demons like Roy and the others who suddenly appeared were definitely outsiders. Even though they were also demons, it was very difficult for them to gain a foothold in the Legion with so many factions. Roy knew that it was not a good idea to find them rashly, but there were not many other methods to try either. Fortunately, demons were creatures that respected strength. As long as they could defeat all the demons that challenged them, joining the Burning Legion would be easier. In Roy¡¯s estimation, he should be on par with Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden, even slightly exceeding them. After all, his combat strength was not something just measurable by the depth of his magic power. If such a powerful figure wanted to join the Legion, Sargeras shouldn¡¯t turn a blind eye, right? As for Sargeras¡¯s strength, Roy compared it and felt that Sargeras was definitely at the Deadly Sin level, the same level as Lilith. He probably couldn¡¯t afford to provoke him now¡­ Edurey had been one of the forward bases of the Burning Legion in the Twisting Nether. Once, this planet was full of tens of millions of demons, but as time passed and the Twisting Nether expanded, this base gradually became a rear base. Now, there were only tens of thousands of demons stationed on this planet, and most of them were engineers of the mo¡¯arg, and the one leading these mo¡¯arg demons was a fel lord. Fel lords were huge and powerful mo¡¯arg demons clad in fel armor with a curved spike standing tall on their helmets. They typically favored using large and heavy weapons such as great axes and heavy hammers. This fel lord was no exception. On this planet, he mainly took on the role of supervisor, supervising the mo¡¯arg engineers to work, getting them to collect all kinds of ores for smelting, forging them into fel weapons and armor, and sending them to the front line of the Burning Legion. But after evolving into a fel lord, his brain wasn¡¯t as good as the mo¡¯arg engineers¡¯. When the Void Seeker appeared above the base, this fel lord just stared blankly at it, unable to react for a while. When Roy appeared with Julia and the others, and Rafaro turned back into the colossal Sky Dragon, he finally returned to his senses. He roared and summoned all the demons in the base to welcome them with weapons. ¡°Get out of my way! I¡¯m going to go to Argus!¡± Roy looked at the fel lord, but his feet didn¡¯t stop at all as he walked straight into the base. He knew that the portal was definitely in the center of the base. ¡°You¡¯re not from the Legion!¡± the fel lord roared. ¡°Leave or die!¡± Hearing this, Roy shook his head. He knew that this guy was a brainless idiot, so he couldn¡¯t be bothered to say anything else to him and walked forward without looking back. Julia and Benia had already rushed out excitedly from both sides of Roy. For a time, the Edurey base was full of shouts and screams. Julia and Benia vented their frustrations from the boring voyage on the demons. Their blades and claws tore apart the mo¡¯arg demons one by one, and destruction flames and hellfire continuously erupted in the crowd, turning the demons they touched into ashes. Fat Tiger was like a powerful war chariot, bulldozing over demons back and forth without restraint. His three heads bit left and right, and large numbers of demons turned into blood and broken bones in his mouths before being swallowed. In the sky, Rafaro summoned dark clouds and storms, and violent lightning bolts rained down from the clouds. This kind of high -altitude attack was the most fatal, and it was the absolute suppression of air force against infantry. The Edurey base turned into a sea of flames before long. Destroying this base was actually provoking the Burning Legion. Logically speaking, this was equivalent to standing in opposition to the Legion. But to demons, this was not a big deal. Those with powerful strength could often do whatever they wanted. It was just a small base, and its destruction wasn¡¯t a problem at all if a stronger combat force like Roy joined. Fat Tiger chewed the fel lord into pieces. His ferocious-looking fel armor couldn¡¯t withstand a single bite from Fat Tiger. He couldn¡¯t swallow the fel armor, which was too choking, so he spat it out in the end. Perhaps it was inspiration from the Abyss demons, but the demons of the Burning Legion bound their souls to the Twisting Nether. When they left the Twisting Nether and entered the physical universe of the material world to fight, even if they died, their souls would return to the Twisting Nether to resurrect. Moreover, with the help of the essence power of Argus¡¯s world-soul in the headquarters, they didn¡¯t even need to wait long before they could quickly resurrect and rejoin the crusade. With this rapid resurrection feature, the Burning Legion was almost invincible. The demons were like locusts as they wreaked havoc and ravaged planets and worlds one after another. After devouring them all, they went to the next planet and world. No one could stop them. However, there was also a drawback to this soul binding method. If the demons died in the Twisting Nether, they would really die! If they died in the Twisting Nether, their souls would suffer the corrosion of the Void energy all over the place the moment they died and then be directly annihilated into nothingness. This was the current situation of the demons in the Edurey base. After being killed by Julia and the others, they couldn¡¯t even return to Argus to report the situation here¡­ Because this place was the Twisting Nether, the rear of the Burning Legion, no enemies usually appeared, so the portal connecting to Argus in the Edurey base had open access all year round without any protection at all. When Roy arrived at the center of the base, he easily found the portal. ¡°Next, it¡¯s time to test our acting skills!¡± Roy smiled, called out to Julia and the others, and rushed into the portal.. Chapter 572 Chapter 572: Argus Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios If you observed Argus from outer space, you would find that this planet was like a burnt green glass ball. The surface of this planet was in a shattered state, and a huge fissure that almost spread across the entire planet could be clearly seen even in space. And this fissure was full of fel energy that was so thick that it seemed solid. The fel energy flames triggered by this fel energy soared into the sky, setting off a firestorm more than ten thousand meters high. There was no ocean because the fel flames had already evaporated the ocean, and even water sources were scarce. Even the small lakes and swamps left behind were all highly poisonous liquid contaminated by fel energy. The source of all of this was the Dark Titan Sargeras, who had corrupted Argus with his fel energy. This planet was originally an extremely beautiful planet. It was once the home of the eredar, a race that was full of wisdom and thirst for knowledge. They had created a brilliant civilization on this planet, and the power of knowledge made them strong and wealthy. Originally, this energetic and motivated race would have gone further because of this desire for knowledge. However, their success came from their desire for knowledge, and their defeat also came from their desire for knowledge. Their exuberant curiosity and pursuit of knowledge eventually attracted Sargeras. Sargeras appeared in front of the eredar as a titan and showed them his great power. He promised to bestow upon the eredar knowledge closer to the truth in exchange for their allegiance to him. At the time, the eredar had three leaders, namely Kil¡¯jaeden, Archimonde, and Velen. Archimonde was amazed by Sargeras¡¯s strength and chose to submit to him. As for Velen, because he was a prophet, he saw the future and saw through Sargeras¡¯s deception, so he didn¡¯t fall for it. When he realized that Sargeras would bring immense destruction and ruin to the eredar, he escaped with some of his people. As for Kil¡¯jaeden, like Velen, he saw through Sargeras¡¯s lies, but his fear of Sargeras¡¯s power made him choose to submit in the end. Thus, in the end, Sargeras obtained two generals, Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden. He used his fel energy to corrupt these two eredar leaders and turned them into demons. Then he used his fel energy to contaminate the entire planet of Argus and turned all the people led by Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden into demons. This was the origin of the eredar demons¡­ The Twisting Nether had been expanding, but this expansion speed was calculated in thousands of years. No matter what, Argus was still at the edge of the Twisting Nether and the material world, so Sargeras made this place the headquarters of the Burning Legion. Most of the military power of the Burning Legion was concentrated here, and it was the bridgehead for the Legion to invade the material world. Precisely for this reason, there were many portals on Argus, forming a large network-like space hub. The moment they passed through the portal, Roy, Julia, Benia, and the others appeared on a huge and wide platform. The platform was made of an unknown steel metal, and it was surrounded by many raised buildings. Powerful fel energy flowed regularly on the platform and buildings. From time to time, a portal would open above this platform, and all kinds of strange demons would emerge from it and rush away from the platform. This platform should be the teleportation hub of Argus. The many demons created a bustling scene here. Looking up, Roy saw a dark night sky. In the dark sky, the faint green light of fel energy was refracted. There was no sun shining on Argus, and it seemed that demons didn¡¯t like the sun. So after corrupting Argus, Sargeras destroyed it. What was worth mentioning was that when Roy came to this world, Argus was still a planet floating alone in the Twisting Nether. It had yet to encounter the great change of Illidan using the Sargerite Keystone to pull Argus to the same plane as Azeroth. So when he looked at the starry sky from the ground, he couldn¡¯t see the arc of Azeroth¡­ Julia and Benia looked at the surroundings curiously. They had never seen anything here before, so they naturally found it very novel. But their appearance on the platform quickly attracted attention. A red-skinned female eredar demon rushed over with a group of guards. She was wearing neat armor, and even her hooves were wrapped up. She looked very exquisite, but the membrane of her demon wings hanging down behind her was a little tattered. When she walked onto the platform, she sized up Roy and the others in surprise. Roy¡¯s reverse demon wings appeared to be rare in this world. This female eredar demon observed for a while and confirmed that she had not seen him before. She immediately shouted, ¡°This is the territory of the Burning Legion. I am Portal Keeper Hasabel! Strange demon, I¡¯ve confirmed that I haven¡¯t seen you in the Legion. Who are you?¡± The eredar demons were assistants that Sargeras used to manage the Burning Legion, so they usually had extremely high intelligence and were not brainless, boorish fools. Although Hasabel was surprised, the powerful pressure exuding from Roy made her realize his identity, so even though she shouted, she was not too aggressive. ¡°Hasabel?¡± Roy wasn¡¯t too familiar with this name. In fact, he was not too familiar with Argus. Most of his memories were about Azeroth¡­ Of course, this didn¡¯t hinder anything, so he nodded and raised his chin. ¡°We came from the Abyss and heard about the name of the Dark Titan Sargeras and the deeds of the Burning Legion, so we came to take a look.¡± ¡°The Abyss?¡± Hasabel had a strange expression on her face. Of course, she was familiar with this name, but the Abyss demons in her impression were all huge fellows like Mannoroth, Magtheridon, and Azgalor, so she couldn¡¯t connect Roy¡¯s image with those violent Abyss lords no matter what. Although she found it strange, the demon aura coming from Roy and the others was undeniable. Although the black-winged demon (Julia) didn¡¯t look like a demon, she still had a dark aura. After thinking about it, Hasabel waved her hand. ¡°Follow me. I¡¯m only a portal keeper. If you want to join the army, I can¡¯t make the decision. You¡¯ll have to ask High Command.¡± Roy didn¡¯t say anything else and just followed her. Along the way, Roy communicated with Hasabel and learned some information. The High Command that Hasabel mentioned referred to the Antoran High Command. This council was the general staff in charge of formulating the Burning Legion¡¯s crusade plan and carrying out practical commands. The members were basically the master tacticians among eredar demons, and the leaders of this High Command were Archimonde the Defiler and Kil¡¯jaeden the Deceiver. ¡°Where is Sargeras?¡± After communicating for a while, Roy asked the question he wanted to ask the most. ¡°Is he not on this planet?¡± ¡°Lord Sargeras isn¡¯t here now!¡± Hasabel replied before turning to stare at Roy meaningfully. ¡°But since you want to join the Burning Legion, it¡¯s best to use honorifics next time instead of calling him by his name directly!¡± Roy snorted coldly. ¡®Whether I need to address him respectfully or not, we¡¯ll talk about it when I see him!¡± Hasabel was not annoyed by what Roy said. In fact, she was not even surprised because she had seen this situation many times. Creatures like demons were inherently unruly, not to mention this reverse-winged demon from the Abyss, who had the same powerful aura as Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden. It was natural for such a powerful demon to be conceited about his strength. But Hasabel was very sure that when he saw the unparalleled power of the Dark Titan Sargeras, he would restrain his pride. Hasabel led the way in front without saying a word, looking forward to seeing the scene of this country bumpkin demon from the Abyss being attacked. But what she didn¡¯t know was that what she saw of Roy¡¯s behavior was only what he wanted to display for her, or rather, for the demons of the Burning Legion to see¡­ Although Roy was powerful, they only had three demons, one dog, and one mount, and this place was the heartland of the Burning Legion, Argus. Hasabel was not afraid of Roy and the others causing trouble, so she brought them directly to Antorus, the Burning Throne. The Burning Throne was the power center and source of the Legion. This area was immense, occupying almost half of Argus. It was a complex domain in the broken world of Argus, and it was impossible to reach it just by walking. Under Hasabel¡¯s lead, Roy and the others passed through several portals and flew in the air for a long time. During this time, Roy and the others saw a gigantic floating island high in the sky above Argus. This floating island looked very complete, but judging from its foundation, it was clearly a broken piece of land separated from Argus. ¡°What is that place?¡± Julia asked curiously. ¡°Eredath!¡± Hasabel replied in a bored tone. ¡°It¡¯s one of the few places on Argus that retains its original landscape¡­¡± The original landscape here naturally referred to the Argus landscape that used to be the home of the eredar, not the one that was now contaminated by fel energy. But Roy could tell from Hasabel¡¯s bored tone that she didn¡¯t have the slightest attachment to the former homeland of the eredar. How should he put it? He felt that the eredar demons had completely fallen and degenerated¡­ Hasabel didn¡¯t bring Roy and the others to the core of the Burning Throne but to the area where the Antoran High Command was, which was the Antoran Wastes, which was the center of the huge fissure on Argus. Here, Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden, who had already received the news, had been waiting for a long time¡­ Chapter 573 Chapter 573: Unexpected Situation Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In the command center, Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden were sitting on high thrones, waiting in boredom, their eyes looking at the entrance from time to time. Archimonde had grayish-white skin. Although his entire body was full of powerful fel energy and demon aura, he didn¡¯t have demon wings behind him. A couple of tentacles hung down from his lower jaw, indicating his former identity as an eredar. Unlike Archimonde, Kil¡¯jaeden had crimson skin all over his body and a pair of enormous demon wings behind him. His appearance was closer to the traditional demon form. Under their thrones stood several figures. Three of them were nathrezim dreadlords with pale skin like corpses and a pair of long demon horns on their heads. These gloomy and cunning dreadlords had similar forms. If not for the different colors of the armor they were wearing, it would be difficult for outsiders to distinguish them. At this moment, they were standing with their arms crossed silently, communicating with each other with uncertain eyes from time to time. Standing beside the three dreadlords were two female eredar demons. Male eredar usually had beard-like tentacles on their lower jaws, while females didn¡¯t have similar organs. These two female eredar demons had impressive figures. One of them had dark purple skin, and the other was dark red. Their demon horns were curved behind their heads like sheep horns. There was another figure, a female demon in human form. She was very tall, and her clothes were very revealing. Her face was covered by a thin veil, and her thin clothes barely covered her vital parts, revealing a large expanse of white skin that looked very attractive. But this female demon in human form had three pairs of arms. When Roy brought Julia and Benia and followed Hasabel into the command chamber, he saw this scene. Then he recognized everyone in the chamber at first glance. If nothing unexpected had happened, the three dreadlords were the three leaders of the nathrezim. But Roy couldn¡¯t tell who was who. As for the two female eredar demons, they should be Kil¡¯jaeden¡¯s adjutants, Grand Warlock Alythess and Lady Sacrolash, the famous twins in the Warcraft world¡­ As for the six-armed female demon, she should be a priestess of the Coven of Shivarra, but he didn¡¯t know which one. Mygoodness, most of the commanders of the Burning Legion are here¡­ It was not surprising that Roy recognized them at a glance. What was surprising was that after seeing Roy¡¯s appearance, Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden suddenly stood up from their thrones and looked at him in surprise. Below the throne, the expressionless three leaders of the dreadlords also revealed surprised expressions. Although they quickly hid it, Roy still saw it. After Hasabel led Roy and the others into the chamber, she was about to report to Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden when she heard the two commanders standing up in surprise. ¡°Osiris?! Why is it you?!¡± Hearing this shout, even Roy was stunned! What¡¯s going on?! Tm certain that this is the first time I¡¯ve seen Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden, but why do these two know my name?And from the looks ofit, theyre obviously very familiar with me¡­ The situation at the scene was beyond Roy¡¯s expectations. Although he was full of doubts, he wisely didn¡¯t say anything. He maintained his cold expression and looked at the two of them without saying a word. Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden looked at each other and walked down the tall steps together. They had only maintained the size of ordinary eredar before, but as they walked down, their bodies grew bigger. When they arrived in front of Roy, they were about the same height as him. ¡°Osiris, where have you been all these years?¡± Archimonde was impatient and asked, ¡°Do you know that Lord Sargeras has been ordering us to find you?¡± ¡°Sargeras? Looking for me?¡± Roy didn¡¯t expect this situation. It seemed that not only did Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden know him, but even Sargeras seemed to Imow him. This inexplicable conversation confused Roy. He really didn¡¯t know what was going on, but he acted perfectly and didn¡¯t reveal any flaws. He replied to the question just now, ¡°Why were you looking for me? Am I not here?¡± Kil¡¯jaeden¡¯s thoughts were deeper. When Archimonde was talking to Roy just now, he hadn¡¯t said anything and only observed Roy¡¯s reaction from the side. Now that he heard what Roy said, he sized him up and then looked at Julia and Benia, who had been following behind Roy. He nodded imperceptibly, seemingly confirming that Roy¡¯s identity was not fake. Then he asked, ¡°Osiris, you and your people have disappeared for thousands of years. What¡¯s going on? The Legion has been searching for traces of you in various worlds but found nothing. Now, you suddenly appeared?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s a long story¡­¡± Roy pretended to shake his head and sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll explain it to you slowly when I have time. To be honest, I thought you had forgotten about me after not seeing me for so long. The Legion is no longer the same as before. There are many people I don¡¯t know, so I had no choice but to recommend myself to come here.¡± Behind them, the three leaders of the dreadlords, who were blocked by the figures of Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden, couldn¡¯t help looking at each other when they heard this. Archimonde seemed to accept Roy¡¯s explanation and nodded, but Kil¡¯jaeden didn¡¯t say anything. After thinking for a while, he said to Roy, ¡°Osiris, you¡¯ve been away for so long, and Archimonde and I are now in control of the army. You¡¯re not familiar with the current situation, so it¡¯s not easy for us to arrange your position for the time being. Now that Lord Sargeras isn¡¯t in the Twisting Nether, we¡¯ll wait for him to return before making a decision. Take your people to rest first. We still need your help in the Legion¡¯s crusade.¡± ¡°Alright, I understand. Things are the same, but the people are different. Let¡¯s leave it at that for now!¡± Roy nodded expressionlessly. Kil¡¯jaeden ordered Hasabel to find a palace for Roy and his group to rest in. Hasabel didn¡¯t understand what was going on, but she realized that this new Demon King Osiris seemed to know the two big shots of the Legion, so she didn¡¯t dare to be negligent. She respectfully received the order and led Roy and the others to leave. After Roy and the others left, there was silence in the command chamber. Finally, the shivarra priestess asked, ¡°Lord Archimonde, Lord Kil¡¯jaeden, who is this¡­ Osiris?¡± Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden walked back to their thrones above the steps and sat down before answering, ¡°He was the third commander of the Burning Legion¡­ But that was thousands of years ago!¡± ¡°Thousands of years ago? Isn¡¯t that when the Legion was just formed?¡± The shivarra priestess was surprised. ¡°Why have we never heard of his existence?¡± However, Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden were unwilling to say anything else. Archimonde berated, ¡°Shut up! You will know what you should know, and you shouldn¡¯t ask about what you shouldn¡¯t know!¡± The shivarra priestess trembled and replied respectfully, ¡°Yes!¡± The Eredar Twins didn¡¯t say anything from beginning to end. They were smarter and could tell that Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden were not in a good mood, so they tactfully treated themselves as invisible. The three leaders of the dreadlords didn¡¯t say anything, but the silent exchanges between their eyes became more and more frequent. As for what they were communicating about, only they themselves knew¡­ While leaving the command center and following Hasabel to the residence, Julia and Benia didn¡¯t say anything. They only sat on Fat Tiger¡¯s back and followed quietly. Roy acted as though nothing had happened and continued to communicate with Hasabel about the landscape of Argus When they finally arrived at the residence and Hasabel left, Julia and Benia asked Roy anxiously through soul transmission, ¡°Darling, what happened just now? Why do those two eredar demons know you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either!¡± Roy stroked his demon horns thoughtfully as he paced back and forth in the residence. ¡°To be honest, this situation is a little beyond my expectations. From what Kil¡¯jaeden said, I roughly deduced some of the situation. It seems that when they knew me, I was on equal footing with them, and I was also one of the commanders of the Burning Legion¡­¡± ¡°But didn¡¯t we just enter this world?¡± Benia asked doubtfully. ¡°So there¡¯s only one explanation¡­¡± Roy turned around to look at the two of them, his eyes flickering. ¡°Time has changed¡­ Because something happened, we might have gone backward in the River of Time. Otherwise, there¡¯s no way to explain the current situation¡­¡± Julia and Benia looked at each other and asked in puzzlement, ¡°Didn¡¯t Her Majesty Lilith say that time can¡¯t be reversed?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that it¡¯s impossible to reverse the flow of time. It¡¯s just that Lilith isn¡¯t willing to do it¡­¡± Roy replied after some thought. ¡°After returning to the Deadly Sin level, Lilith didn¡¯t show her power of time, but I think she can definitely reverse the flow of time at the Deadly Sin level. But she herself said that interfering with history will cause too many variables in the future. In order to ensure that she can successfully achieve her goals, she rarely interferes with history! ¡°Besides, the person who did this might not necessarily be Lilith!¡± Roy said. ¡°Perhaps with her strength, she can quietly change the time we entered this world, but she has no reason to do so¡­ The feather he left me has never been activated, so I don¡¯t think it¡¯s Lilith who changed our time but someone else! ¡± ¡°Is there anyone else who can do this?¡± Julia asked in surprise. Roy¡¯s eyes flickered, and a smirk appeared on his face. ¡°Of course. Moreover, I know the name of that person¡­ or rather, that fellow!¡± Nozdormu! Roy could only think of this fellow, this leader of the bronze dragonflight who knew how to play with time! It seemed like he would likely make a trip to Azeroth next. Moreover, it would most likely be in the name of the Legion¡­ Chapter 574 Chapter 574: Watching the Show Until It Involves You Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Although Roy had a vague guess about the current situation, he wasn¡¯t sure if his guess was right. Moreover, this guess was only a general direction, and he didn¡¯t know the details at all. But in any case, this unexpected situation gave him a huge leap forward in his plan to join the Burning Legion. It was true that the Burning Legion was a demon army, but this didn¡¯t mean that every demon who came to ask to join could be placed in an important position in the Legion, even if they were as powerful as Roy, a demon king. As for why? It was because the eredar demons were the managers personally appointed by Sargeras! In other words, in the Burning Legion, only the eredar demons were the leaders, and they were the main faction. Under normal circumstances, even if Roy joined the Legion, with his status as an Abyss demon, he would at most be the demon in charge of the Abyss lords. It wouldn¡¯t be easy to enter the true core of authority. This was also why Roy wanted to meet Sargeras. As long as he could obtain Sargeras¡¯s recognition with his own strength, he might be able to form his own faction and stand against Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden. Regretfully, Sargeras, the boss, was not on Argus. Although this was the headquarters of the Burning Legion, he wouldn¡¯t stay here for a long time. His whereabouts had always been erratic, causing Roy¡¯s initial plan to fall through. But the unexpected thing was this. Although he didn¡¯t see Sargeras, Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden¡¯s familiarity with him immediately raised his status. Although Roy was still confused about this, this didn¡¯t prevent him from taking advantage of it. Next, it depended on how Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden would arrange it. If Roy¡¯s guess was right, they would most likely find a way to contact Sargeras and report his appearance. Therefore, Roy was not in a hurry. Over the next few days, he brought Julia and Benia to tour Argus. On Argus, there were many demon camps. During the tour, Roy and his group inevitably saw these situations. What was strange was that Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden did not care about this. Roy knew that among the two commanders, Archimonde was unwilling to use his brain and was a fan of using force through and through. He might have already believed that Roy was the Osiris in his impression, but it was not necessarily the case for Kil¡¯jaeden. He probably still had doubts about Roy. After all, although Roy¡¯s answer had been watertight at the time, it had been only a kind of rhetoric. Kil¡¯jaeden had the title of the Deceiver. Even if he couldn¡¯t hear any flaws, he would probably instinctively feel that something was wrong. But even if he suspected it, Kil¡¯jaeden didn¡¯t guard against Roy¡¯s observation of Argus. Roy didn¡¯t know if he really didn¡¯t mind or if he was deliberately lulling him¡­ When resting in their residence, Roy, Julia, and the others didn¡¯t discuss this matter much. Even if they wanted to communicate, they would use soul transmissions. This was mainly to guard against possible surveillance by Kil¡¯jaeden. During the tour of Argus, Rafaro secretly reported the situation to Roy. He sensed two massive souls on this planet! He was very familiar with these souls and knew that they were titan world-souls! After devouring Trag¡¯Oul¡¯s soul, Rafaro¡¯s strength had been increasing during this period of time. Although Trag¡¯Oul was only a new titan, the formidable power contained in his world-soul still benefited Rafaro a lot. Perhaps it was because Trag¡¯Oul¡¯s dragon-shaped form was very compatible with Rafaro, and he could now easily sense the existence of titan world-souls. Of course, Roy knew what Rafaro was reporting. If nothing unexpected happened, one of them should be the world-soul of Argus, the titan of the eponymous planet Argus. As for the other one, it was probably one of the former members of the Pantheon and Sargeras¡¯s former lieutenant, Aggramar. But what appeared here should be Agrammar¡¯s corrupted incarnation, which Sargeras was using to guard Argus¡¯s world -soul¡­ But Roy couldn¡¯t come to a conclusion without seeing it with his own eyes. He only warned Rafaro not to be greedy and not to have designs on these two world-souls. Time passed quietly, and soon, more than a month passed. During this time, Roy, Julia, and the others had nothing to do on Argus. Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden seemed to have forgotten Roy¡¯s existence. Although there was no shortage of luxuries and people serving him, they didn¡¯t come to find him again. Roy remained calm about this. He actually knew that long-lived species always treated time carelessly. A month might be comparable to a day for a short-lived species. What he wanted to understand the most now was what time he was in. But unfortunately, this was on Argus, and Roy had no reference points. He only roughly knew that since Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden were still around, it meant that the Battle of Mount Hyjal in the world of Azeroth had not begun, but he couldn¡¯t tell when it would take place¡­ Then one day, while Roy was playing with Fat Tiger in his residence and chatting with him about the puppies Cerberus had given birth to for him, Benia came to report that a dreadlord was visiting. Roy was a little surprised, but he still asked Benia to bring this visiting dreadlord in. In the hall, Roy floated slightly and looked down at this dreadlord. This dreadlord was very tactful. After entering, he knelt on one knee and saluted Roy. ¡°Lord Osiris, Lord Kil¡¯jaeden ordered me to invite you!¡± ¡°Oh? Invite me? What are you going to do?¡± Roy raised his chin and asked arrogantly, ¡°By the way, who are you? You nathrezim all look very similar. It¡¯s really difficult for me to tell you apart!¡± ¡°I am Tichondrius!¡± Dreadlord Tichondrius raised his head and replied. ¡°Lord Osiris, Lord Kil¡¯jaeden invites you to watch a good show!¡± While speaking, he had a respectful expression on his face. But Roy noticed that his eyes were flickering slightly, as though he was thinking about something else. But he didn¡¯t care and nodded. ¡°Then lead the way.¡± ¡°Yes, please follow me!¡± Tichondrius spread his wings and flew out. Roy got Fat Tiger and Rafaro to enter the residence while he followed with Julia and Benia. Tichondrius led Roy and the others and flew far away, but they didn¡¯t go in the direction of the command center. Roy didn¡¯t ask and only followed him all the way to a rift valley full of thick poisonous mist. ¡°This is¡­ a prison?¡± Roy asked uncertainly. When he was touring Argus, he seemed to have heard the demon leading the way mention it. ¡°That¡¯s right, a prison!¡± Tichondrius nodded. ¡°There¡¯s a relatively special guy imprisoned here. Lord Kil¡¯jaeden is inside now.¡± Roy suppressed his doubts and followed Tichondrius through the rift valley, finally arriving at a hidden valley. The ground here was split into pieces, and thick fel energy formed a green magma-like river here. Green flames surged and burned, and the scorching air was full of a foul smell. And on this sea of fel energy magma, a figure was hanging by his arms in chains, letting the fel flames roast him as he screamed in heart-wrenching pain. Kil¡¯jaeden and the other dreadlords were watching this scene not far away, listening to the screams of the tortured person, their faces full of joy. Seeing Tichondrius, Roy, and the others flying over, Kil¡¯jaeden turned around and said to Roy, ¡°Osiris, you came at the right time. It¡¯s about to begin!¡± What is he doing? Roy was puzzled, but he didn¡¯t ask. After landing, he looked at the hanging figure and found that it was a green-skinned orc. And what Kil¡¯jaeden said next surprised Roy even more. Kil¡¯jaeden said to the orc, ¡°Ner¡¯zhul, have you thought it through?¡± Nerzhul?! This hanging orc is actually Nerzhul?! Roy¡¯s mind rumbled. After hearing this name, he immediately understood many things and immediately realized which time he was in. Yes, Roy knew that if nothing unexpected happened, he would witness the birth of the first Lich King¡­ After hearing what Kil¡¯jaeden said, the hanging orc shaman Ner¡¯zhul raised his head with difficulty and said weakly, ¡°I¡¯ve thought¡­ thought it through¡­ I¡­ I want to die¡­¡± At this moment, Ner¡¯zhul was tortured to such an extent that he no longer looked humanoid. The skin and muscles all over his body were torn, and the blood that gushed out was instantly evaporated by the fel flames. The fel flames flowing into his body were constantly drilling into his exposed bones, and the excruciating pain had already lasted for a long time. Ner¡¯zhul had been the chieftain and elder shaman of the Shadowmoon clan of the orcs on Draenor. However, because of the appearance of the Burning Legion, he had been betrayed by his disciple, Gul¡¯dan, and stripped of his position as chieftain. Gul¡¯dan had bewitched the orcs into drinking the demon blood of the Abyss lords and led the berserk orcs through the Dark Portal to launch an invasion against Azeroth. Unfortunately, the orcs had failed in both invasions and had been driven back to their homeland, Draenor. Due to the corruption of the Burning Legion¡¯s fel energy, Draenor had long become uninhabitable. Taking advantage of Gul¡¯dan¡¯s defeat, although Ner¡¯zhul had regained his position as chieftain, he could no longer stay in his homeland. Thus, Ner¡¯zhul thought of a way. He thought of a way to obtain several artifacts from Azeroth¡ªthe Skull of Gul¡¯dan, the Book of Medivh, the Jeweled Scepter of Sargeras, and the Eye of Dalaran. Then with the power of these artifacts, he opened cross-world portals in Draenor, wanting to escape from his corrupted home planet. As a result, although this move successfully opened the portals, it caused the already fragile planet of Draenor to explode into pieces because of the immense energy of the portals. With Draenor destroyed, Ner¡¯zhul brought his most loyal followers through one of the cross-world portals. Unexpectedly, they plunged into the Twisting Nether and finally ¡®smoothly¡¯ fell into the hands of the Legion. In fact, before Roy came to Argus, Ner¡¯zhul had been tortured here by the dreadlords for several years. The dreadlords were demons who were good at interrogation and torture, and they inflicted all kinds of terrible pain on Ner¡¯zhul one after another. Under this endless torment with no end in sight, Ner¡¯zhul¡¯s remaining mind and will had long been completely destroyed. All he wanted now was to die and not be tortured anymore. However, Kil¡¯jaeden had other plans for him. Killing Ner¡¯zhul was only one part of his plan, and what was more important was the later plan, but this required Ner¡¯zhul¡¯s cooperation. Now that Ner¡¯zhul had agreed, Kil¡¯jaeden did not waste any more time. He personally crushed Ner¡¯zhul¡¯s heart and tore his body apart. After Ner¡¯zhul¡¯s soul emerged from his dead body, Kil¡¯jaeden grabbed it and created a spectral phantom. Just like that, Ner¡¯zhul turned from an orc into an orc ghost. The moment the spectral phantom took shape, Ner¡¯zhul¡¯s consciousness, which originally belonged to the shaman, suddenly erupted with powerful mental and spiritual power. This power was incredibly powerful, and Kil¡¯jaeden smiled in satisfaction. ¡°Bring the things up!¡± Kil¡¯jadan ordered Tichondrius. Tichondrius nodded and gestured to his compatriots. Then Roy saw the other dreadlords presenting something each. It was a suit of¡­ ferocious armor! Helmet, breastplate, bracers, leg guards, boots, all the parts were here! The Lich Kings Armor of Domination?! Roy recognized it at a glance. This suit of armor was propped up by an invisible force and gathered together. The moment the armor took shape, Kil¡¯jaeden grabbed the spectral Ner¡¯zhul and stuffed him into the armor! The moment Ner¡¯zhul¡¯s soul entered the armor, dazzling light burst out from all the gaps. Ner¡¯zhul¡¯s soul howled in pain, as though it was suffering from something terrifying. This wail echoed for a long time before finally subsiding slowly. At this moment, a glimmer of light gradually lit up in the eyes of the Helm of Domination¡­ Roy witnessed this entire scene and thought that he was just watching the show. Unexpectedly, Kil¡¯jaeden suddenly turned around and said to him, ¡°Osiris, I need your help next! If I remember correctly, you have the frost demon bloodline, so I need some of your blood to complete the lich transformation ritual!¡± Hearing this, Roy was stunned.. What the hell? I¡¯m actually involved?! Chapter 575 Chapter 575: The Quick-witted Me Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After Kil¡¯jaeden spoke, Roy didn¡¯t answer him immediately. He pretended to ponder for a while without showing any emotion before asking, ¡°Kil¡¯jaeden, there¡¯s something I¡¯m very curious about! ¡± ¡°Oh? What is it?¡± Kil¡¯jaeden asked. ¡°I can see that you¡¯re planning to make this guy into a powerful lich!¡± Roy pointed at Ner¡¯zhul, who was stuffed into the armor. ¡°But if, and I mean if I didn¡¯t return and you didn¡¯t have my demon blood, how would you have made him what you want?¡± Kil¡¯jaeden nodded. ¡°Indeed, your sudden return wasn¡¯t in our plan¡­¡¯ At this point, a sinister smile gradually appeared on Kil¡¯jaeden¡¯s face. ¡°You might not know this, but we¡¯ve been planning this plan for a long time. In order to find frost demons to obtain their demon blood, your compatriots Magtheridon and a group of Abyss lords personally opened portals to their homeland. They¡¯ve been to the Abyss several times and found several Abyss demons with frost demon bloodlines. These frost demons aren¡¯t as powerful as you, but enough demon blood can barely meet my requirements!¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Roy nodded in realization. Sure enough, this was what happened. No wonder when I was in the Abyss, I heard that the Burning Legion was searching for frost demons. At first, Roy thought that the Burning Legion had discovered the Abyss, but he didn¡¯t expect that it was actually Magtheridon and the others who had led the way¡­ Moreover¡­ Kil¡¯jaeden had said casually that they had found several frost demons. But in fact, Roy had never been able to find any frost demons with the same bloodline as him in the Abyss. In other words, Magtheridon and the others might have captured almost all the frost demons in the Abyss! This number was absolutely not as simple as just several! Kil¡¯jaeden didn¡¯t shy away from mentioning this, regardless of whether Roy, who also had the frost demon bloodline, would get angry. Of course, this was because he knew that demons didn¡¯t really have the concept of compatriots. This was indeed the case. Of course, Roy wouldn¡¯t fall out with the Burning Legion over those frost demons he had never seen before. The question he asked just now was just to confirm his guess. Roy was very clear that he was only an outsider. If he had not coincidentally followed Lilith into this world, he wouldn¡¯t have participated in the historical trajectory of this world. In other words, if he hadn¡¯t appeared, Kil¡¯jaeden and the others would still have been able to complete the transformation of the Lich King Ner¡¯zhul. But now, because of his appearance, Kil¡¯jaeden and the others had another choice. ¡°Okay. For Lord Sargeras, a little blood is nothing!¡± Roy nodded and transformed his body into flesh and blood. Speaking of which, Roy actually had four forms now. The first form was his flesh and blood body. Although it kept evolving, his flesh and blood body still retained his original bloodline attribute, which was the frost demon bloodline. The second form was the True Name Liberation state. In this form, his flesh and blood body and the magic power in his body would increase several times. The third form was naturally the Chaos Demon form. In this mist-like quantum demon state, his body would undergo tremendous changes. His flesh and blood body would be gone, replaced by an energy body. As for the last form, it was the half-Void form. The enormous Void Eye on his chest would open, and Void runes would appear on his wings. This form was mainly used in the Void. After seeing Roy transform into a body of flesh and blood, the dreadlords quietly looked at each other, their eyes full of anticipation. At the same time, a dreadlord took two steps forward. He was Mal¡¯Ganis. He came in front of Roy, held his hands in front of him, and then a longsword that nearly broke Roy¡¯s calm expression appeared from an alternate space. The familiar hilt, the familiar shape, and the familiar runes all told Roy that this was¡­ Frostmourne! Mal¡¯Ganis held Frostmourne with both hands and revealed a fawning grin as he whispered to Roy, ¡°Lord Osiris, you might need this¡­¡± His meaning was very clear. He wanted Roy to use this sword to let his blood out. Roy was a demon king. Although he was now in a flesh and blood state, ordinary weapons couldn¡¯t cut through his surface skin. After Roy saw Frostmourne, countless thoughts appeared in his mind, and his mind worked at high speed with all his might. He was very sure that Frostmourne was staying well in the system space at this moment! But what¡¯s going on? Is this new Frostmourne the true original? No, this Frostmourne has an aura that resembles mine. This new Frostmourne is definitely related to me! What kind ofreaction should I have when facing this sword? Should Ipretend not to know it, or should I know it? What does the hidden anticipation in the eyes of these nathrezim mean? I have too little information! At this moment, Roy realized something. He was probably facing a very critical decision! Kil¡¯jaeden and the dreadlords had suddenly found him to watch the scene of Ner¡¯zhul becoming the first Lich King. This was definitely deliberate. It was a test! Kil¡¯jaeden, who was known as the Deceiver, and a group of notoriously cunning dreadlords were all people with deep thoughts. Roy definitely didn¡¯t believe that their actions had no deeper meaning. Roy¡¯s mind raced as he quickly made a decision. He pretended to be puzzled and acted as though the short pause just now was due to feeling surprised and astonished. He said in shock, ¡°Isn¡¯t this my weapon?! Why does it feel different?! ¡± While saying this, Roy stretched out his hand and waved gently. Then he easily summoned Frostmourne, which Mal¡¯Ganis was holding in both hands, and it flew into his palm. After obtaining Frostmourne, Roy immediately felt the joy coming from it, as though it was cheering for returning to its master¡¯s hands. When he tried to inject magic power into the sword, the pair of demon eyes on the sword hilt immediately lit up. A burst of intense cold aura spread out with Roy¡¯s body as the center. Even the blazing fel flames around him were suppressed by this strong cold aura and started freezing. It is different. Roy immediately discovered Frostmourne¡¯s situation. He confirmed that the sword was his, but the power of the sword seemed to have increased a lot¡­ With a thought, he opened the system interface in his mind and found a new page. It displayed the Frostmourne in his hand, but the system label showed that this sword was ¡®Reforged Frostmourne¡¯¡­ After seeing the immense power of Frostmourne in Roy¡¯s hands, Kil¡¯jaeden nodded imperceptibly. In fact, Kil¡¯jaeden had once tried to hold this sword, but it could only be regarded as an ordinary weapon in his hands. He couldn¡¯t activate the power in the sword at all. Now that he saw Roy holding Frostmourne, he finally confirmed his identity. It was no wonder that Kil¡¯jaeden was so suspicious. Although the Burning Legion was invincible in many worlds under Sargeras¡¯s leadership, they had many enemies after destroying so many worlds. To Kil¡¯jaeden, Osiris had disappeared for so long and suddenly appeared again, but he couldn¡¯t tell where he had been. Of course, this made Kil¡¯jaeden suspicious, afraid that Osiris was some enemy in disguise. There was no doubt that there was such a possibility because Kil¡¯jaeden was also very good at disguising himself. Just like how the fallen Sargeras had disguised himself as a titan and appeared in front of the eredar, Kil¡¯jaeden had also once disguised himself as the ancestor of the orcs. Including the dreadlords, the nathrezim were also good at disguising themselves. Although Kil¡¯jaeden was confident that he could see through any disguise in front of him, and no one would dare to disguise themselves in front of him, what if? Moreover, at this time, the Burning Legion had just experienced the defeat of the Second War of the Dark Portal. At this juncture, as a commander of the army, Kil¡¯jaeden had no choice but to summarize some of the experiences and lessons learned. Roy happened to appear at this time, so of course Kil¡¯jaeden would be cautious. Although many disguises couldn¡¯t be seen on the surface, there would always be flaws when it came to personal strength. Now that Kil¡¯jaeden had confirmed that the power Roy displayed with Frostmourne was exactly the same as the King of Despair Osiris in his impression, he finally let down his guard. He said to Roy, ¡°When you suddenly disappeared, the Legion sent a large number of people to look for you. In the end, the nathrezim only found the weapon you left behind. Later, because it involved the plan to create the Lich King, the nathrezim found a way to reforge this weapon to make it usable by certain individuals¡­ Hearing this, Roy nodded expressionlessly at Mal¡¯Ganis and the others, indicating that they had worked hard. Then he said to Kil¡¯jaeden, ¡°I understand what you mean. You plan to trap Ner¡¯zhul in this armor and make it his phylactery. Then you will use my sword to bestow him with powerful strength so that he can better serve the Legion, right?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right!¡± A sinister smile appeared on Kil¡¯jaeden¡¯s face. ¡°If he can prove his loyalty to the Legion, he will obtain a brand new body. But if he doesn¡¯t obey the army, then his soul won¡¯t dissipate after the armor becomes his phylactery. We can torture his soul forever!¡± Roy nodded. ¡°Very good. Let¡¯s begin!¡± Then he held Frostmourne and gently cut his palm. The frost demon blood unique to him gushed out, and he poured it onto the Armor of Domination, which gradually absorbed it. A violent tremor came from the armor. Roy¡¯s current strength was not comparable to before. When Cassandra absorbed his blood and was transformed into a lich, she had suffered a lot. It was the same for Ner¡¯zhul now, but the pain was even more intense than what Cassandra had experienced. Just as Kil¡¯jaeden had said, a lich transformed from Roy¡¯s demon king blood was stronger than a lich transformed from ordinary frost demon blood! Roy raised his hand expressionlessly and watched his blood continue to drip. He suddenly asked, ¡°Did you think of this Lich King plan after seeing my servant Cassandra?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Kil¡¯jaeden nodded. Then he sighed. ¡°The blood of you demons from the Abyss has such magical powers. The blood of Magtheridon can make those ugly orcs go berserk, and your blood can create a magical species like liches¡­¡± Roy didn¡¯t say anything. His question just now was to confirm some things. In fact, he had always felt that it was a little strange. Logically speaking, the Burning Legion consisted of demons, and even if they wanted to create a puppet for them to control, they would usually create a demon. But what they thought of was to create a lich? This kind of thinking was very different from that of demons, and it was absolutely impossible to say that it hadn¡¯t been affected in some way. After asking, Roy confirmed that he was the person who had affected Kil¡¯jaeden¡¯s thoughts¡­ Perhaps after falling into the time alteration, he had summoned Cassandra from the Abyss to help. Then the existence of the lich Cassandra was noticed by Kil¡¯jaeden and the others, leading to the birth of Kil¡¯jaeden¡¯s idea. In other words, the Lich King Nerzhul is just an imitation of Cassandra? Coupled with the appearance of Frostmourne, this ridiculous sense of confusion made Roy begin to have doubts. Is the impact ofmy existence on this world destined? While thinking about this, he glanced at the dreadlords hiding in the back. As expected, the anticipation in the eyes of the dreadlords turned into slightly excited expressions. This made Roy sigh in his heart. Of course, he knew why the dreadlords had such emotions. Because when he saw Frostmourne earlier, he had said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this my weapon?! Why does it feel different?!¡± Instead of asking, ¡°How did you get it?¡± or ¡°How did it fall into your hands?¡± This was Roy¡¯s answer after thinking about it. Don¡¯t underestimate the difference between these questions. The former reply was only talking about Frostmourne, but the latter reply was questioning the reason Frostmourne appeared here! The reason why Roy chose the former reply and ignored his doubts was that he had a vague hunch that he might have some kind of¡­ ¡®dirty¡¯ relationship with these dreadlords. Roy even vaguely guessed a possibility. Frostmourne was not found by the dreadlords but personally handed over to them by him! So unlike Kil¡¯jaeden¡¯s probing, the probing of the dreadlords was actually just to confirm if he was¡­ still one of them? How did this happen? Roy felt a headache coming on. Could it be that I¡¯m in cahoots with the dreadlords?An undercover agent who infiltrated the Burning Legion?! After all, the true boss of the dreadlords is Sire Denathrius¡­ IfI¡¯m on the same side as the Dreadlords, wouldn¡¯t that be¡­ What is this? Espionage the Burning Legion version? Chapter 576 Chapter 576: Scepter of Sargeras Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Roy¡¯s powerful frost demon blood seeped into the various gaps of the Armor of Domination and came into contact with Ner¡¯zhul¡¯s soul. Thus, the transformation began. This transformation would bring immense pain to the soul, and the roars of Ner¡¯zhul¡¯s agonized soul were endless during this time. What was a lich? In fact, a lich was a kind of soul energy life form. After transforming, the soul of a lich would undergo tremendous changes. The souls of ordinary life forms could only drive a body with freshy life energy, but the soul of a lich was different. It could only drive corpses and dead bones. This was why liches often appeared in the form of the dead in the eyes of the world. Kil¡¯jaeden turned a deaf ear to Ner¡¯zhul¡¯s wails. He grinned sinisterly as he took out an enormous piece of ice and sealed the Armor of Domination and Frostmourne inside. After Kil¡¯jaeden completed this process, Ner¡¯zhul¡¯s wails stopped. This piece of solid ice seemed to make Ner¡¯zhul fall into a deep sleep. Roy felt that it was a little strange because he remembered that he hadn¡¯t used a similar method when transforming Cassandra. But after Cassandra became a lich, she still had a powerful talent for frost magic. Seemingly seeing Roy¡¯s doubts, Kil¡¯jaeden explained, ¡°This is a piece of ten-thousand-year-old ice extracted from an extremely cold place on the planet Azeroth called Northrend. With this thing wrapped around them, the aura of the Armor of Domination and your Frostmourne won¡¯t leak out, and he will be able to deceive Azeroth¡¯s damn planetary shield¡­¡± Hearing this, Roy suddenly remembered that it was indeed so. Azeroth had an extremely powerful shield system, which was a creation left behind by the titans of the Pantheon. According to the situations that Roy had encountered after entering many worlds over the years, this planet¡¯s shield was probably a special shield combined with the world¡¯s repulsive effect. The titans had originally used it to prevent the Old Gods from invading Azeroth again, so this shield should have the ability to distinguish between friend and foe and would deny the entry of all alien species. Moreover, the energy of the shield was beyond imagination. The stronger the alien species, the stronger the counterattack energy. It was precisely because of this shield that Sargeras and the bosses of the Burning Legion were blocked, so they had no choice but to think of ways to enter from inside Azeroth. Only a portal opened from inside Azeroth could bypass the shield¡¯s identification system and open a channel to enter from the outside. The two most obvious examples were when the night elf queen Azshara opened a portal with the energy of the Well of Eternity during the War of the Ancients and welcomed the invasion of Sargeras and the Burning Legion. The other example was the Dark Portal. Gul¡¯dan and Medivh, whom Sargeras had possessed, had worked together to open the Dark Portal, leading the orcs of Draenor to invade Azeroth. Otherwise, with Sargeras¡¯s powerful ability to destroy stars, how could he have repeatedly failed on this small planet of Azeroth.. Now, since Kil¡¯jaeden and Archimonde couldn¡¯t enter Azeroth with their main bodies, then Roy would probably not be able to enter either. So after understanding this, he remained expressionless and didn¡¯t say anything as he silently watched Kil¡¯jaeden work. After confirming that no demon aura or Void aura was leaking out, Kil¡¯jaeden handed this piece of solid ice to Tichondrius. ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you, dreadlords. You should know what to do next, right?¡± ¡°Understood, Lord Kil¡¯jaeden!¡± Tichondrius nodded. With a wave of his hand, magic power surged out, causing the ten -thousand-year-old ice to float up. Then he controlled the ice and flew up. The other dreadlords followed without a word and escorted the ice out of the valley. Next, they would place this piece of solid ice on a starship and then take the starship to the star system where Azeroth was through a portal. After arriving at Azeroth, they would launch the ice from outer space onto Azeroth! As long as they could break through the shield and let Ner¡¯zhul return to Azeroth, after Ner¡¯zhul woke up, the Lich King would obey Kil¡¯jaeden¡¯s orders and prepare for the Burning Legion¡¯s invasion again. It could be said that the Burning Legion¡¯s infiltration of Azeroth had gotten to the point where they were being unscrupulous¡­ Roy knew that Kil¡¯jaeden¡¯s plan had indeed succeeded in the end. Ner¡¯zhul had obeyed Kil¡¯jaeden¡¯s orders and created an undead army for the Burning Legion on Azeroth. This undead army had indeed reduced Azeroth¡¯s resistance, but Roy also knew that Kil¡¯jaeden had ultimately underestimated Ner¡¯zhul¡¯s will. How should he put it? This might be because Kil¡¯jaeden had not truly understood the orc race in depth. Although the orcs looked reckless, barbaric, bloodthirsty, and bellicose on the surface, their will toward revenge and the pursuit of freedom was engraved in their bones. This was true for the former chieftain, Ner¡¯zhul, as well. The pain inflicted on him by Kil¡¯jaeden and the dreadlords could only make him submit temporarily. In the end, Ner¡¯zhul would still try his best to escape the control of the Burning Legion. But this had nothing to do with Roy because this was Kil¡¯jaeden¡¯s plan, not his. Although it had only been a short time since he became one of the three commanders, he had already seen how Kil¡¯jaeden and Archimonde got along from their usual behavior and actions. That¡¯s right. Kil¡¯jaeden and Archimonde were both plotting to invade Azeroth, but this didn¡¯t mean that the two of them were working together hand in hand. On the contrary, they were both doing their own things. In other words, Archimonde wouldn¡¯t interfere with Kil¡¯jaeden¡¯s plan. Similarly, Kil¡¯jaeden wouldn¡¯t stop whatever Archimonde wanted to do, and the two of them would only cooperate to a certain extent. After all, the two of them were on the same level, so it was impossible for them to command the other, so this way of getting along was tacit. After Roy appeared, he inexplicably became one of the three commanders, so it was naturally impossible for him to change this. Even he had to accept this way of getting along. Therefore, Roy wouldn¡¯t care what Kil¡¯jaeden wanted to do. He only needed to cooperate to a certain extent. Even when the plan failed in the end, Sargeras wouldn¡¯t punish him. After thinking about it, Roy asked Kil¡¯jaeden, ¡°The Legion¡¯s plan has nothing to do with me for the time being. I plan to meet Lord Sargeras. Can you tell me where he is?¡± Unexpectedly, Kil¡¯jaeden shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know either! I haven¡¯t seen Lord Sargeras for many years. I can only sense that he is still somewhere in this universe, but I can¡¯t confirm his location or contact him.¡± Kil¡¯jaeden¡¯s answer surprised Roy greatly. ¡°Hasn¡¯t he contacted you?¡± ¡°No!¡± Kil¡¯jaeden shook his head. ¡°For some time now, Archimonde and I have always been in control of the Legion. Lord Sargeras hasn¡¯t given any clear orders for a while, so the invasion of Azeroth is currently all under Archimonde¡¯s command and mine¡­ When we invaded Azeroth last time, those damn natives destroyed one of Lord Sargeras¡¯s incarnations. No matter how powerful titans are, it¡¯s impossible for him not to suffer any losses. So I suspect that Lord Sargeras is probably sleeping somewhere in the Twisting Nether to restore his strength.¡± Roy nodded. He knew that what Kil¡¯jaeden said should be about Sargeras being defeated after possessing Medivh in the First War. Now, the Second War had just ended. During this time, it wasn¡¯t impossible for Sargeras to be hiding and recuperating. After all, the fallen Dark Titan still had powerful enemies¡ªthe titans of the Pantheon. Sargeras was probably hiding from his former compatriots. Having recalled this, Roy couldn¡¯t help frowning. Ner¡¯zhul had just been released to Azeroth. In other words, he still needed many years to gather an undead army, and there was still some time before the Scourge appeared. During this time, Roy had no way of entering Azeroth because of the existence of the planet¡¯s shield. Only after the Scourge army wreaked havoc and Arthas appeared and stole the Book of Medivh from Dalaran would he have the chance to summon the Burning Legion from within Azeroth. Only this opportunity could allow Roy to enter Azeroth. Of course, even if there was a chance, Roy wouldn¡¯t rush over recklessly like Archimonde. The Legion was Sargeras¡¯s Legion, not his. Knowing that Azeroth¡¯s resistance was powerful, it was impossible for Roy to risk his life as Archimonde did. The reason why he wanted to find Sargeras was to confirm what kind of agreement they had reached with each other. With Roy¡¯s understanding of himself, he knew that even if the timeline had changed, it was impossible for him to join the Burning Legion because Sargeras had forced him. The reason why he joined the Burning Legion and became one of the three commanders was definitely because of some kind of agreement or contract with Sargeras. The troublesome thing now was that the agreement or contract with Sargeras belonged to ¡®history¡¯, but Roy knew nothing about this ¡®history¡¯ because this ¡®history¡¯ was the ¡®future¡¯ for him now! Therefore, time was not something that ordinary people could fiddle with. Roy felt his head swelling again. Even though Roy knew that it was very likely caused by the bronze dragonflight leader, Nozdormu, he couldn¡¯t just kill him immediately after entering Azeroth and seeing him! Why was this so? Looking at the two Frostmournes in front of him, he understood that if he wanted to completely jump out of the time vortex set off by Nozdormu, he had to find a way to jump out of this entire closed time loop first! In other words, no matter what, he had to complete the evolution of this period of history. No wonder Lilith had specially given Roy one of her feathers before she left. It seemed like she had already foreseen the time predicament he was about to face¡­ Seeing Roy frowning, Kil¡¯jaeden finally thought about it. ¡°Osiris, if you really want to contact Lord Sargeras, then use the Scepter of Sargeras.. The only useful thing this damn Ner¡¯zhul did was send this scepter back to the Legion! Through it, you might be able to contact Lord Sargeras¡­¡± Chapter 577 Chapter 577: Tricking? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The Scepter of Sargeras was a powerful artifact forged by the cooperation of hundreds of the most outstanding eredar warlocks and the Dark Titans Sargeras himself. It was a miraculous creation created by arcane and fel energies. And the reason why Sargeras wanted to create this artifact was very simple. It was to allow him to break through Azeroth¡¯s planetary shield so that his true body could descend into the world of Azeroth. This idea was born after the Burning Legion failed to invade Azeroth through the Well of Eternity ten thousand years ago. Unfortunately, the power of Sargeras and the eredar warlocks was still inferior to that of the titans of the Pantheon. The power of the scepter could indeed tear a hole in the fabric of the material world and create a portal, but this portal still could not completely carry the full power of Sargeras¡¯s true body. The portal created by the scepter could only allow a portion of Sargeras¡¯s soul to pass through. Therefore, after using the scepter for the first time, Sargeras could only create the corresponding incarnation of the portion of his soul that passed through and then go to Azeroth. Although it was only a portion of his soul, the power of this incarnation was still very powerful. According to the hierarchy of the Abyss, Sargeras¡¯s main body was at the Deadly Sin level. In other words, the power of his main body was at least 666 times that of a demon king. The incarnation created by this portion of his soul had strength comparable to that of Roy, Archimonde, and Kil¡¯jaeden. Unexpectedly, after entering Azeroth, this powerful demon king-level incarnation immediately bumped into the Guardian of Tirisfal, Aegwynn. With the help of the blue dragonflight, she ¡®defeated¡¯ this incarnation of Sargeras. But Aegwynn didn¡¯t know that this was only a feigned defeat by Sargeras. Taking advantage of this opportunity, this portion of his soul hid in Aegwynn¡¯s body. Thus, after her son, Medivh, was born, Sargeras affected and controlled him, thereby opening the Dark Portal¡­ Kil¡¯jaeden had briefly told Roy about these past events when he took out the Scepter of Sargeras and handed it to him. It just so happened that Roy had some general memories about them, so he basically figured it out after connecting them. The reason why Kil¡¯jaeden told Roy the origin of the Scepter of Sargeras was that this artifact had been forged after the War of the Ancients. In Kil¡¯jaeden¡¯s words, Roy had just ¡®disappeared¡¯ during this time¡­ In fact, Kil¡¯jaeden had vaguely guessed that Roy¡¯s sudden disappearance for thousands of years and sudden reappearance might be because Roy suffered some kind of time curse and jumped into the River of Time¡­ After all, Kil¡¯jaeden was the commander of the Burning Legion known for his intellect. With his intelligence, it was impossible for him not to think of this situation. But since Roy didn¡¯t say it explicitly, he didn¡¯t bother to make it clear. But the situation Kil¡¯jaeden guessed was still different from Roy¡¯s actual situation. He would never have thought that Roy was the real Roy at this time, the true starting point, and the Roy that Kil¡¯jaeden knew in ancient times was actually the future Roy¡­ The Scepter of Sargeras was different from what Roy had imagined. It was an enormous scepter that even exceeded his current height. Just standing there, this scepter was about ten meters tall. Moreover, according to Kil¡¯jaeden, this scepter was currently in a compressed state, a shrunken version. Actually, it made sense. This artifact was for Sargeras to use from the very beginning. With the colossal size of titans, the size of the scepter naturally had to match. Fortunately, the size of this scepter could be changed freely. Otherwise, Ner¡¯zhul wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold it at all¡­ At the top of the scepter was a huge gem that looked like an eyeball. The dark purple vertical pupil emitted a strange light, and the eyeball had a pair of demon wings. When Roy held the scepter, he immediately felt an immense suction coming from it! This suction was extracting the magic power in his body, causing it to surge out like a flood. The speed was so fast that Roy felt he couldn¡¯t take it. In addition to this extraction that seemed to want to squeeze out all of his magic power, countless inexplicable illusions appeared in his mind¡ªan endless and crazily churning corrupted land, fierce battles full of blood, and even Sargeras¡¯s majestic and terrifying roars of anger. These illusions intertwined, but Roy couldn¡¯t see the specific scenes clearly. But there was no doubt that this meant that the scepter was corroding his soul. The power of the Scepter of Sargeras exceeded Roy¡¯s imagination. As a last resort, he had no choice but to use the system to set up a special barrier on his soul to completely isolate the scepter¡¯s soul corrosion. In fact, apart from Sargeras, the master, few people could truly control and use this artifact, not even Kil¡¯jaeden. In order to use this scepter to escape from Draenor, Ner¡¯zhul had had to wait until the stars reached specific locations before using it. But in the end, he still lost control and completely blew up his homeland. However, Roy didn¡¯t intend to use this scepter for anything. He was only thinking of ways to find the power and will that Sargeras had left in it as a bridge to see if he could contact him. Although most of his magic power had gushed out like a flood and disappeared into the scepter, he still had enough. Under his careful search, he finally found a trace of the will that Sargeras had left in the scepter. As an artifact, it was inevitable for it to recognize its master. But to put it bluntly, the principle was a wisp of soul consciousness left in the artifact by the original owner. This wisp of soul consciousness would gradually transform over time and become the consciousness of the artifact itself, which was often called the artifact spirit. After finding this wisp of consciousness, Roy immediately began to communicate and call out. ¡°Sargeras¡­ Sargeras¡­¡± Because it was a call in the soul consciousness, Roy didn¡¯t call Sargeras ¡®lord¡¯ here. After all, he subconsciously didn¡¯t regard Sargeras as someone he had submitted to. The only one who could make him willingly address deferentially was Lilith¡­ Roy didn¡¯t receive any response during the continuous calls. As time passed, he began to wonder if he could really contact Sargeras. The consumption of magic power was too fast, so Roy didn¡¯t intend to continue. But just as he was about to stop, he suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°Sargeras, a Void Lord asked me to tell you something¡­¡¯ When the information contained in this soul consciousness interacted with the wisp of Sargeras¡¯s consciousness in the scepter, Roy¡¯s entire sea of consciousness immediately trembled violently, and then an angry roar that resounded throughout the entire space of his sea of consciousness appeared. Accompanied by this angry roar were countless flames suddenly appearing in Roy¡¯s sea of consciousness. These flames burned and twisted violently, and then an incomparably tall fire giant appeared. With huge curved demon horns and a face like a nightmare, Sargeras appeared in front of Roy with flames burning all over his body. Even though he was in the space of his sea of consciousness and Sargeras was just an illusion, Roy still gasped when he saw Sargeras¡¯s appearance. The phantom of Sargeras that appeared in front of Roy gave him a strong sense of oppression. He even felt that it was more shocking than the colossal body surrounding the moon when he saw Lilith return to the Deadly Sin level. After all, Sargeras was once the strongest titan warrior, and his majesty and domineeringness were much stronger than Lilith¡¯s. ¡°Who is it?!¡± Sargeras roared angrily, spitting out flames. ¡°Who is disturbing my sleep?!¡± The term Void Lord that Roy mentioned was probably Sargeras¡¯s lifelong nightmare and obsession. It was no wonder Sargeras, who was unwilling to respond to information from the outside world, appeared when Roy mentioned it. After roaring to vent his anger, Sargeras¡¯s phantom lowered his head and saw Roy looking up at him. His face covered in flames immediately paused for a moment before saying in puzzlement, ¡°You are¡­ Osiris?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, Lord Sargeras!¡± Roy pretended to be respectful when replying. ¡°Lord Sargeras, I¡¯m back.¡± ¡°Osiris, where have you been all these years?!¡± Sargeras said angrily. ¡°Why did you disappear when the Legion needed your strength?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a long story¡­¡± Roy deliberated over his words. ¡°But didn¡¯t I come back? And as soon as I came back, I contacted the Legion. I¡¯m now on Argus.¡± ¡°Very good!¡± Sargeras nodded. ¡°Since you¡¯re back, you, Kil¡¯jaeden, and Archimonde will lead the Legion and continue to invade Azeroth according to the original plan! I have other matters to attend to now, so don¡¯t disturb me again!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Roy agreed. In fact, the moment Roy contacted Sargeras, he suddenly understood that Sargeras was probably not hiding in a corner of the universe to avoid the Pantheon¡¯s pursuit. On the contrary, he was probably on Azeroth now and was already beginning to corrode Azeroth¡¯s world-soul¡­ Sargeras was planning to completely transform Azeroth¡¯s world-soul into his appearance¡­ As such, the following actions of the Burning Legion basically had little to do with Sargeras. After saying this, Sargeras lowered his head and said to Roy with an annoyed expression, ¡°Now, tell me why you said that damn name just now! Osiris, on account of us being like-minded, I can tolerate your actions, but this doesn¡¯t mean that you won¡¯t anger me!¡± Like-minded? Roy caught this keyword, but his face didn¡¯t change at all. ¡°Lord Sargeras, in fact, I just returned from the Void, and the corrosion and expansion of the Void has accelerated again¡­¡± These words were naturally nonsense, but there was nothing wrong with them. Roy had indeed entered the Void. As for the corrosion and expansion of the Void, when had it not accelerated? This was simply flawless nonsense. But what Sargeras feared the most was the Void. Over the years, under his leadership, the Burning Legion had destroyed countless planets. Wasn¡¯t it to stop the Void from devouring the material world? Moreover, most importantly, because of the original agreement, he misunderstood Roy¡¯s words as a disguised urging, so he became even more annoyed. ¡°Damn it, stop rushing me! How can it be so easy to gather a hundred trillion standard souls?!¡± When Roy heard this, his demon heart almost jumped out of his chest! W-what do you mean?! A hundred trillion standard souls?! You¡¯re giving them to me?! Is this the agreement the future me made with Sargeras?! The question is, what agreement did I reach with him? What am I going to do with so many souls?! While Roy¡¯s mind was buzzing, Sargeras continued in annoyance, ¡°¡­ Even though the Legion has destroyed many planets, you know how greedy demons are for souls. In order to appease them, I¡¯ve rewarded them with almost half of the souls I¡¯ve obtained over the years, so it will take some time to gather the number you need. You have to be patient! ¡± ¡°¡­ Yes!¡± Roy¡¯s mind raced, and he didn¡¯t say anything else. ¡°Tell Kil¡¯jaeden and Archimonde that a portion of the Legion will be under your command!¡± Sargeras said. ¡°Since you¡¯ve returned, then carry out your duty as a commander. The world of Azeroth must be destroyed under the raging flames of the Legion¡­¡± While speaking, Sargeras¡¯s phantom dimmed and finally disappeared, and Roy¡¯s soul consciousness was ejected out of the scepter. Roy opened his eyes. While letting go of the scepter, he took a deep breath to calm his surging emotions.. A hundred trillion standard souls! What the f*ck? What did I say and do to trick Sargeras so fiercely?! Chapter 578 Chapter 578: Outland Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios A hundred trillion souls. Roy didn¡¯t know how he had proposed this number to Sargeras nor why Sargeras had agreed. Roy had some guesses in his mind, but they were very vague. With his understanding of himself, he knew that he shouldn¡¯t have said this number casually. It should be the amount needed to satisfy a certain condition. As for what condition it needed to satisfy, was there a need to think about it? It was definitely a condition that the system would fulfill through souls. Roy guessed that he needed a large number of souls to achieve a certain goal with the system, and this goal happened to be in line with Sargeras¡¯s interests, so he agreed to collect souls for him. Sargeras.. No, I should call him Boss Sar now! In that case, many of the souls collected by the Burning Legion after destroyingplanets and lives over the years are in Boss Sars hands, and hes going to hand these souls over to me¡­ Thinking about how Sargeras was now holding a substantial number of souls and waiting to hand them over to him, Roy immediately felt deep veneration for Sargeras. He even changed the way he addressed him, calling him boss. Although Sargeras was the fallen Dark Titan and looked like a demon, he didn¡¯t need to devour souls like orthodox demons. As the leader of the Burning Legion, he had abundant soul resources, and he could be said to be Roy¡¯s natural partner. In that case, Roy felt that he should indeed do his best for the Legion. The Burning Legion¡¯s current greatest obstacle was the planet Azeroth. The Legion, which had always been invincible, had suffered several setbacks on this planet, so the expedition plan had to be stopped. When Roy found that he and Sargeras had such a big deal waiting to be completed, he realized that Azeroth, which was blocking the Legion¡¯s advancement, was also hurting his interests. In that case, I¡¯lljoin in! Roy clenched his demon claws and smiled. Not to mention, this feeling of standing opposite Azeroth and becoming enemies with it was quite wonderful. Who knew what changes his joining would bring to the original history. If this were a game, would there be an additional King ofDespair raid? In that case, wouldn¡¯t there be manypeople researching ways to beat me day and night? Roy laughed, thinking that this was quite interesting. He returned to his palace without delay, called Julia and Benia, and got Rafaro to transform into a starship again. A moment later, Roy left Argus on the starship. On the ground, Kil¡¯jaeden looked up at Roy¡¯s starship turning into a stream of light and flying away. The corners of his mouth curled up into a faint smile. Behind him, Alythess and Sacrolash knelt on one knee and bowed to Kil¡¯jaeden. ¡°Lord Kil¡¯jaeden, Osiris¡­ Lord Osiris is leaving to go command Magtheridon¡¯s army. We¡¯ve already conveyed the order of the Legion.. ¡°That¡¯s good¡­¡± Kil¡¯jaeden said. ¡°His judgment isn¡¯t bad. After Draenor collapsed, although only a small piece of broken land remains, there are still many planar portals there. Perhaps the Dark Portal is still there. As long as we can find it, it can become another way for the Legion to attack Azeroth. Previously, I sent Magtheridon because of this consideration. But Magtheridon is only a demon lord. With Osiris presiding over the situation, it will be easier to control the shattered land.¡± Kil¡¯jaeden was very satisfied with Roy¡¯s choice because Roy wasn¡¯t interfering with the progress of his plan. Kil¡¯jaeden¡¯s main plan now was the Scourge, and most of his energy was on Ner¡¯zhul. He had sent Tichondrius and the other dreadlords to monitor Ner¡¯zhul, showing how much importance he attached to this matter. Kil¡¯jaeden had always been in charge of this matter, so of course he didn¡¯t want Roy, a big shot who suddenly appeared, to cause any accidents. Now that Roy had chosen to go to Outland, it was naturally impossible for him to interfere. Kil¡¯jaeden was naturally satisfied with this. As for whether that irritable fellow Magtheridon would fly into a rage because of the sudden addition of a commander above him, it wasn¡¯t something Kil¡¯jaeden would consider¡­ The journey from the Twisting Nether to the planet Draenor was very long. In fact, it had only been a short time since this planet had exploded. Ner¡¯zhul had rashly used the Scepter of Sargeras to escape with his people, but he also blew up his homeland. However, the powerful energy produced by the explosion of the planet also caused severe interference in space. The planar portal that the Legion had once set up on Draenor became unusable because of this. During the years that Kil¡¯jaeden had captured Ner¡¯zhul and tortured him, the Burning Legion had sent people to investigate the situation of the remaining outer continent of the planet. The one in charge of this matter was the pit lord Magtheridon. His mission was to search for and control the remaining portals in Outland and repair them so that he could use these portals to summon the Burning Legion¡¯s army from the Twisting Nether. Yes, the Burning Legion had already realized the value of this ruined land. Although the planet had shattered, space wouldn¡¯t break. The Dark Portal here could still connect to Azeroth. As long as the Burning Legion could control this place, there would be another bridgehead for the invasion of Azeroth. It was precisely because the control and repair of Outland had not been completed that Roy and the others couldn¡¯t teleport over now. They could only use their starship to fly through the Twisting Nether, which would take them at least half a year. In the bridge, Julia and Benia were studying some information about Outland, which they had found from the Legion. Over the years, Magtheridon had reported some general information to the Legion, but most of it was vague. Julia and Benia quickly saw some clues from these reports. Benia sneered. ¡°I heard that Magtheridon also comes from the Abyss. It seems like our compatriot from our homeland has some ideas. He seems to be hiding a lot of things in these reports, and he doesn¡¯t want others to interfere with him¡­¡¯ ¡°Of course!¡± Roy sneered. ¡°He¡¯s now the supreme commander of Outland. His superiors are far away, and no one can suppress him, so he¡¯s naturally high-spirited. After he starts to become self-important, he naturally doesn¡¯t want the Legion to pay attention to him¡­¡± ¡°If we take over Outland, that guy will definitely be unwilling, right?¡± Julia smiled slyly. ¡°Darling, if he isn¡¯t honest, let Benia and I beat him up first!¡± ¡°Yes, or we can just kill him directly!¡± Benia nodded in agreement. The two of them looked full of hostility. ¡°Just don¡¯t kill him. That guy is still useful!¡± Roy said. ¡°In Outland, resistance still exists. Be it the original Draenor orcs or Azerothians, there are people still resisting the Burning Legion, and Magtheridon can help us test the opponents¡¯ strength.¡± According to the original history, Illidan would bring nagas and blood elves to Outland, and he would eventually defeat and imprison Magtheridon. The dignified Abyss demon lord would become an aggrieved prisoner. Now that Roy had appeared, at least Magtheridon could find a boss to support him. As for Illidan, this legendary demon hunter who wasn¡¯t understood by his compatriots and had been fighting against the Burning Legion in his own way, Roy was very interested in him. He was looking forward to meeting Illidan and the blood elf Prince Kael¡¯thas¡­ Although the long voyage was boring, it was still passing bit by bit. After some time, the starship that Rafaro had transformed into carried Roy and the others into an unfamiliar starry sky. Here, there were more asteroids visible to the naked eye in space. According to the star map, this was where the planet Draenor used to be. Draenor had been a huge planet, and after it collapsed, the number of fragments produced was innumerable. Apart from a portion being devoured by stars, the rest of the fragments were gradually being captured by the gravity of other planets during the process of flying apart, forming the strange scene of this starry sky. Other than the omnipresent asteroid belt, the planets visible in the starry sky basically had an additional ring¡­ The starship Rafaro was very solid, so he smashed through asteroids along the way and continued to go deeper. Finally, he carried Roy and the others to a massive floating piece of land. This massive land floated quietly in the universe. Because it had enough mass, this land actually produced gravity and binded atmosphere and water to itself. Precisely because of this, this land was not completely silent and instead preserved many lives. It was floating quietly in the universe, and the entire land was slowly rotating. Around this land, there were many fragments of different sizes. Through the observation window, Roy saw that some of the fragments were actually tethered by enormous black chains, allowing them to maintain a connection with the main body of Outland. These locked land fragments had one thing in common¡ªthere were still ecological characteristics on them¡­ From the looks of it, this was Magtheridon¡¯s doing. This fellow had actually done a good job. He had tried his best to preserve the ruins of Draenor as much as possible. Under Roy¡¯s command, Rafaro plunged onto Outland, and Roy, the third commander of the Burning Legion, would start to intervene in the history of this world from here¡­ Chapter 579 Chapter 579: Fierce Visitor Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In Shadowmoon Valley, the pit lord Magtheridon, whose body was as large as a small mountain, was looking up at the sky. A starship that was different from the Legion¡¯s style was slowly landing. Magtheridon had already received the order from Argus. In the beginning, he was furious about this order. Among the demon branches of the Burning Legion, eredar demons were one, nathrezim were another, and abyss demons like Magtheridon were another. They were all demons, but because of the differences in race and origin, there were differences and disputes within the Legion. When the Burning Legion was invincible and unstoppable, these differences and disputes were naturally covered up. Under the temptation of killing, bloodlust, and souls, the demons of different races worked together to serve the Legion, appearing very harmonious. But when the Legion¡¯s expedition was disadvantageous, the internal conflicts naturally began to emerge. As demons from the Abyss, Magtheridon and his brothers had always thought of themselves as orthodox demons and were proud of this fact, feeling that they could take on great responsibilities. But in the Burning Legion, the eredar demons were the leaders. After all, they had two commanders, Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden, so even Magtheridon and his brothers could only play the role of thugs in the Legion. Moreover, ever since discovering the orcs on Draenor, Magtheridon and his brothers had an additional task¡ªacting as a blood bank. The Legion used their demon blood to contaminate and transform the orcs of Draenor. Although it wasn¡¯t a big deal for Magtheridon to bleed a little, anyone who was cut from time to time would feel unhappy, right? It wasn¡¯t voluntary¡­ Now that he had finally obtained a chance to go out and become the boss of this remaining fragment world of Draenor, Magtheridon thought that he could finally do whatever he wanted. Unexpectedly, as soon as he established his footing here, a commander was coming! Feeling as though someone had picked the fruit of his labor, of course magtnerldon was so angry tnat ne suttered Internal Injuries. He telt tnat tne eredar demons were deliberately targeting him. But during the six months that Roy was traveling here, it was enough for Magtheridon to calm down. During this time, he finally found out who had taken away his command. To Magtheridon¡¯s surprise, this person turned out to be the legendary third commander of the Legion! Magtheridon had joined the Burning Legion long ago, but it wasn¡¯t that long. He had never seen Roy since he joined the Legion, but he knew that in the rumors circulating within the Legion, Sargeras had appointed three commanders when he first formed the Legion. Needless to say, Kil¡¯jaeden and Archimonde had always been there, but he had never seen the third commander, Osiris. Mysterious and not well-known, it was said that since the formation of the Legion until now, this King of Despair had only appeared a few times before quickly disappearing. Every time, there was a long interval in between. As a result, even the ancient demons who had joined the Legion from the beginning might not necessarily know this commander. Although he had never seen him before, since he was the third commander, Magtheridon could tell how powerful this commander was by referencing Kil¡¯jaeden and Archimonde. So after calming down, he didn¡¯t dare to be rash and prepared to welcome the arrival of the third commander. Moreover, Magtheridon heard that Osiris was actually from his homeland and was also a demon from the Abyss. This made Magtheridon feel more at ease, and his original resistance completely disappeared. When the starship landed, the hatch opened, and Roy appeared, Magtheridon immediately moved his heavy body, brought his subordinates to Roy, and said respectfully, ¡°Welcome, Lord Osiris.¡± Although Roy looked a little small in front of Magtheridon, Magtheridon immediately felt the suppression of Roy¡¯s rank at close range and broke out in cold sweat. The vast magic power emanating from Roy gave Magtheridon the feeling that he was unfathomable. He had naturally felt this feeling from Kil¡¯jaeden and Archimonde before, making him rejoice inwardly. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t continue to be muddle-headed and didn¡¯t do anything rude to this commander. ¡°Magtheridon?¡± Roy spread his demon wings slightly and floated in the air. He sized up the enormous body of Magtheridon in front of him and asked with interest, ¡°War demon?¡± ¡°Yes, Lord Osiris!¡± Magtheridon replied. Roy nodded and praised, ¡°Very good. Although you¡¯re a war demon, you don¡¯t look like a boor, and you still have some brains. I thought you would provoke me.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare¡­¡± Magtheridon lowered his head respectfully. ¡°Lord Osiris, we all come from the Abyss. In this different world, you are our natural leader. I, Demon Lord Magtheridon, hereby represent my brothers to swear allegiance to you!¡± Then Magtheridon stabbed his weapon, the Glaive of the Pit, into the ground, knelt down with his hand on the hilt, and bowed to Roy. It was really difficult for his huge four-hooved body to do this, and his entire body became shorter when he knelt down. ¡°Get up. I accept your allegiance!¡± Roy nodded casually. Since this fellow was performing well, he didn¡¯t mind accepting him for the time being. Roy then introduced Julia and Benia to Magtheridon. After hearing this, Magtheridon tactfully called them mistress. This greeting made Julia and Benia look at each other and shrug helplessly. This fellow was actually so sensible, so their plan to beat him up naturally failed. Roy learned about the situation in Outland from Magtheridon. The Legion attached great importance to this place. Kil¡¯jaeden was keenly aware of the superior geographical conditions here in Outland, so the army in Magtheridon¡¯s hands was very powerful. There were at least hundreds of thousands of Burning Legion demons stationed here. The current mission of these demons was to search for the remaining races here, mainly the orcs and some poor draenei tribes. After capturing these survivors, they would use fel energy and Magtneridon¡¯s demon blood to corrupt them and turn them into minions of the Legion. ¡°I don¡¯t care about anything else. Continue doing what you did before!¡± Roy ordered Magtheridon. ¡°I¡¯m just overseeing this place. I won¡¯t interfere in these matters, but I have a task for you. Find the ruins of the Dark Portal as soon as possible and find a way to repair it!¡± ¡°Understood, Lord Osiris!¡± Magtheridon replied in his deep voice. Since Roy had taken over the Burning Legion in Outland, the Black Temple that Magtheridon had occupied naturally became Roy¡¯s residence. A long time ago, the eredar who were unwilling to fall and join the Burning Legion had gone into exile on Draenor and changed their name to the draenei. These draenei had built a temple, Karabor, here. This temple had survived the cataclysm of the planet¡¯s explosion, but Magtheridon had occupied it after coming to Outland, so the temple naturally became the Black Temple. In the temple, after Magtheridon retreated, Roy said to Julia and Benia, ¡°The army led by Magtheridon is very powerful, far beyond my imagination. With so many demons searching with all their might, it won¡¯t be long before they find the Dark Portal that connects to Azeroth. But even if the Dark Portal is activated again, no one will summon us from Azeroth, and I won¡¯t be able to pass through the portal to enter Azeroth. But the two of you are different. The power of the Dark Portal might cause some obstruction to you, but it¡¯s still possible for you to force your way through. At that time, I need you to go over and explore the way first before thinking of a way to summon the Legion when it¡¯s time to invade Azeroth again.¡± Julia and Benia nodded, and then Benia asked thoughtfully, ¡°Darling, you said before that you had an extra Frostmourne, and the Legion arranged for it to fall into the hands of the Lich King Ner¡¯zhul. Does this mean that you have the ability to affect the Lich King?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Roy nodded. ¡°However, Kil¡¯jaeden knew that Frostmourne was my weapon, but he still took it out in front of me and then used my demon blood to transform Ner¡¯zhul. This is clearly telling me that he is in charge of the Lich King plan. I have to respect him, so we¡¯ll cooperate with him on this matter.¡± Roy knew very well that Kil¡¯jaeden was very confident in his plan, and in fact, it was truly so. Out of fear for Kil¡¯jaeden, Ner¡¯zhul would do his best to form the Scourge Army. But Ner¡¯zhul was very clear that Kil¡¯jaeden wouldn¡¯t fulfill his promise, so he would do everything possible to break free from Kil¡¯jaeden¡¯s control. The Armor of Domination that Ner¡¯zhul wore was stained with Roy¡¯s demon blood, and even his weapon was from Roy. As long as Roy wanted to, he could control Ner¡¯zhul at any time and kill all his thoughts in the cradle. However, Roy didn¡¯t intend to interfere or do anything because he knew very well that Ner¡¯zhul wouldn¡¯t be able to achieve anything big. He had always been a failure, and the only thing he did that was truly praiseworthy was probably creating the Death Knight Arthas¡­ Moreover, he had achieved this in cooperation with the dreadlords. Therefore, Roy didn¡¯t have any thoughts about Ner¡¯zhul and planned to let him do whatever he wanted. After he gave instructions, it was time to do their own things. The entire Burning Legion of Outland began to attack everywhere to find the whereabouts of the Dark Portal. Julia and Benia also brought Fat Tiger to search with them. Roy wasn¡¯t idle either. He didn¡¯t stay in the Black Temple but flew all over Outland every day. Although it was only a part of a broken planet, the entire Outland was still unimaginably massive. It was obvious how large Draenor had been. After searching for a few months, Roy finally found what he was looking for. It was¡­ ruins, city ruins in the draenei style! These ruins were sitting quietly in a corner of Outland. It looked desolate and silent, but Roy Imew that this was all an illusion on the surface. It was because this place once had a resounding name, Shattrath City! Chapter 580 Chapter 580: Prophet Velen Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Shattrath City, a city buried deep in the mountains and valleys, was where the draenei lived after they were exiled from Draenor. When Sargeras deceived and recruited the eredar of Argus, among the three leaders of the eredar, Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden fell to temptation, while the prophet Velen saw through the lies of the Dark Titan through a prophecy and chose to reject Sargeras. But this rejection also caused Velen to have no place on Argus. He could only leave the eredar race with some of his eredar followers and escape from Argus on a starship. Along the way, the Burning Legion hunted down Velen and his followers, and in the end, because the starship was damaged, they fell onto Draenor. On Draenor, this remote world, the Burning Legion¡¯s forces couldn¡¯t reach here for the time being. Velen and his followers obtained a temporary respite, and they renamed themselves ¡®draenei¡¯, meaning exiled ones, to distinguish them from the eredar demons. They also built a city on Draenor, and this city was Shattrath. The draenei¡¯s respite did not last long. When the Burning Legion discovered Draenor, the existence of the orcs not only attracted Kil¡¯jaeden¡¯s attention but also allowed him to find the draenei. But this time, the Burning Legion didn¡¯t take action personally. Instead, after luring and corrupting the fallen Orcs, they instigated these orcs to attack all the other races, including the draenei. The orcs attacked Shattrath City. The draenei resisted with all their might for a long time, but in the end, Shattrath City still fell. After the war, it was destroyed and turned into ruins, and the draenei suffered heavy losses and almost lost their entire population. Fortunately, the orcs left after plundering Shattrath City. Then Kil¡¯jaeden secretly controlled the orcs to open the Dark Portal and launch a war against Azeroth. The surviving draenei hid under the ruins of the city and struggled at death¡¯s door while trying to find ways to restore the strength of their race. However, before they could begin rebuilding Shattrath City, there was a massive explosion of Draenor. The unlucky draenei were finally lucky. Their Shattrath City happened to be in the Outland that was blown away, and they survived the catastrophe of the planet¡¯s explosion. It seemed that God was unwilling to let the draenei go extinct. Not only did Shattrath City survive, but just as the draenei were preparing to rebuild the city, the Sha¡¯tar found them. The Sha¡¯tar, meaning ¡®Born from Light¡¯, is a faction of powerful naaru who had come to Outland to intercept and kill the Burning Legion. The naaru were a very mystical and mysterious race, a kind of sentient energy beings. They did not have human forms but were like patterns formed from mysterious runes. No one knew the origin of this energy creature, only that they possessed powerful holy light power and had always been dedicated to fighting against the Burning Legion. When Velen escaped from Argus with his people, he had received the help of the naaru. The warmth of holy light gave the draenei the power to search for hope in the endless darkness. So when he saw the naaru again, the lost confidence of the suffering draenei returned. Led by A¡¯dal, the Sha¡¯tar came to Shattrath City to find the draenei. They had come to investigate when they sensed that the Burning Legion was establishing a force in Outland. After discovering the draenei, they were moved by their fighting spirit, so they stayed in Shattrath City to help the draenei rebuild their homes. And this happened merely two years ago. According to the original history, Shattrath City would have quietly developed under the noses of the Burning Legion. Although Magtheridon dominated Outland, the army he led focused on invading Azeroth through the Dark Portal, so he didn¡¯t notice the existence of the draenei. But Roy had appeared now. After taking over the Legion force in Outland, Roy recalled from his vague memories that there seemed to be the naaru in Outland, so he personally went to search and finally found Shattrath City. At this moment, the reconstruction of Shattrath City had just begun. Most of the draenei survivors were still under the ruins. In order not to attract the attention of the Burning Legion, they had been keeping their movements as minimal as possible. But when they found a demon suddenly appear in the sky above the city ruins, the surviving draenei felt as though a bolt from the blue had hit them! To be able to build starships to sail in the universe, the draenei¡¯s technological level was naturally very high. After seeing Roy¡¯s demon figure through the monitoring crystal, they were terrified and subconsciously held their breaths. They didn¡¯t know who Roy was, but demons that appeared in Outland only had one origin¡ªthe Burning Legion. So while carefully monitoring Roy, they quickly sent someone to inform the prophet Velen. ¡°It¡¯s a demon of the Burning Legion. Have they discovered our existence?¡± ¡°No, not necessarily! Don¡¯t make a sound, and restrain your aura. Perhaps this damn demon is just passing by¡­¡± ¡®Yes, that¡¯s very likely the case. Quick! Turn off all the magic equipment. Don¡¯t make any noise, and don¡¯t let any magic power fluctuations appear!¡± After the draenei returned to their senses, they hurriedly responded. After escaping from Argus, the horror of the Burning Legion had left an indelible shadow in their hearts, so they immediately chose to hide. However, there were also angry and unwilling draenei discussing in low voices, feeling that perhaps hiding was not a good solution. If this demon who suddenly appeared was alone, if they could kill him and erase all traces of his existence, they might be able to eliminate the risk of Shattrath City being exposed. While Roy was circling above and observing the ruins of Shattrath, the draenei quickly divided into two groups. One advocated fighting, and the other advocated hiding. An intense argument broke out. Soon, the group advocating fighting obtained the support of most people. It couldn¡¯t be helped. The hatred of the draenei toward the Burning Legion was already engraved in their bones. Perhaps they were powerless in the face of the armies of the Burning Legion, but if they could kill the demons of the Burning Legion, they would definitely not let go of this opportunity. A group of draenei carefully came to the ground and hid their traces with the help of the shadows of the ruined buildings. After forming an encirclement, they attacked Roy in the sky in unison. Dozens of powerful magic lights suddenly flashed and turned into sharp arrows that flew toward Roy in the sky. And at the same time as these draenei mages attacked, a voice resounded in the ruins. ¡°No!! Stop!!!¡± The one who shouted was Velen, who had just received the news and rushed over. He hadn¡¯t been in Shattrath City but in the Zangarmarsh. During the war between the orcs and the draenei, in order to avoid the crazy massacre of the Orcs, a portion of the surviving draenei had hidden in the Zangarmarsh. Here, the draenei discovered a strange species¡ªincomparably huge mushrooms. These mushrooms grew crazily in the Zangarmarsh, and just like the tall towers built by humans, they were exceptionally sturdy. After discovering these mushrooms, the draenei found a way to build a city on top of a cluster of mushrooms in a hidden corner. Then they hollowed out the interior of the mushrooms and used superb engineering methods to make floating platforms. The highest point of the platforms was tens of meters above the ground, a height that ordinary creatures could not cross. Just like that, they carefully hid their civilization, successfully avoided the pursuit of the orcs, and lived until now. After receiving a magical message, Velen teleported over from the Zangarmarsh stronghold. When he appeared in Shattrath City, he felt Roy¡¯s aura. Ordinary draenei might not be able to feel Roy¡¯s power, especially when he was actively suppressing it. But as a prophet who had lived for tens of thousands of years, Velen immediately determined Roy¡¯s level. He felt terrifying power from Roy, and a few draenei mages definitely couldn¡¯t deal with him. Most importantly, he had seen Roy¡¯s appearance clearly in the image displayed by the crystal! The moment he saw Roy, Velen¡¯s mind buzzed, and his wise brain almost crashed! He would never forget the scene when Kil¡¯jaeden and Archimonde accepted the power of Sargeras and turned into eredar demons. In this memorable scene, there was always a figure following behind the Dark Titan Sargeras¡­ Now, the appearance of this figure completely overlapped with the figure in the crystal image in front of him.. So when Velen returned to his senses, he immediately wanted to stop the foolish actions of his people. But it was already too late. The magic arrows shot by the draenei mages had successfully hit Roy in the sky, and then¡­ some dust rose from his body! On the ground, the draenei mages stared blankly at the sky. They couldn¡¯t believe that their all -out attack didn¡¯t have any effect on this demon. In fact, the demon hadn¡¯t even bothered to dodge¡­ ¡°Sure enough, there are people¡­¡± Roy spread his wings and slowly landed on the ground. As he landed, he mocked, ¡°I thought you would keep hiding, but I didn¡¯t expect you to overestimate yourself and attack in the end!¡± ¡°Please forgive their recklessness¡­ Lord Osiris!¡± Velen slowly walked out. ¡°They don¡¯t know how powerful you are¡­¡± This oldest elder and leader of the draenei was wearing a thick white robe decorated with red and blue gems and a cloth packet. There was a golden pendant on the back of his neck that symbolized his status as a prophet. His hair had long fallen out, and his face was full of wrinkles. The white beard on his chin stretched all the way to his abdomen, and the tentacles on his beard were decorated with rings. On his forehead was a hovering purple rune, and this rune symbolized his status as the leader of the draenei and the Light¡¯s Chosen. The most striking thing was his eyes. If you observed these eyes carefully, you would see a complete starry sky in them, as though the light of the stars was converging in his eyes. Roy felt a power not inferior to that of Kil¡¯jaeden and Archimonde from this legendary figure, and this power came from holy light! ¡°But no matter what, they have to pay the price for attacking me!¡± Roy raised his hand teasingly, and a huge energy ball shining with black lightning instantly condensed in his demon claws. The aura of destruction contained in the energy ball almost suffocated the draenei mages. Velen sighed. ¡°Lord Osiris, please don¡¯t joke with these poor children. I apologize to you on their behalf for their mistakes¡­¡± The draenei mages looked at their prophet in disbelief, feeling that his words were unbelievable. This demon in front of them was a demon of the Burning Legion. Shouldn¡¯t the prophet take action against such a demon? Why did it look like he was trying to communicate with him? Roy also realized this and said in surprise, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll destroy this place?¡± ¡°You won¡¯t do that¡­¡± Velen shook his head. ¡°Among the three commanders of the Burning Legion, you¡¯re probably the only one who can communicate with the draenei. So no matter what, I have to try¡­¡± Roy crushed the energy ball in his hand and rubbed his chin with interest.. ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve seen me before¡­ This is interesting¡­¡± Chapter 581 Chapter 581: Take Him If You Need Him Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Of course, Roy found it interesting. In fact, ever since he inexplicably came to this universe and had the identity of one of the commanders of the Burning Legion, he had already realized that he was probably involved in a time flux. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t a simple time flux. The history of this world seemed to have undergone some changes because of his interference. In the beginning, Roy had always thought that Nozdormu, the bronze dragonflight leader who protected the dragons, had done something to him because Nozdormu had always been dedicated to maintaining the time axis and history axis of the entire world so that there wouldn¡¯t be any huge deviations. An intruding outsider like Roy would definitely cause history to deviate, so Nozdormu had a reason to attack him. However, as Roy thought deeper about it, he discovered a paradox: If Nozdormu had caused him to be involved in a time flux, then the history of this world should have been corrected. But the Burning Legion still had him, the third commander who didn¡¯t exist in the original history. Of course, Roy might be able to attribute the failure of the historical correction to the feather that Lilith had given him. This feather contained her power of time, and perhaps the existence of this feather had allowed him to escape this correction. So, here comes the question. If Roy could break away from the power of time to correct history, then it was impossible for Nozdormu, the guardian roaming the River of Time, not to know this. Since he knew that he couldn¡¯t correct Roy, this bug, why did he still attack him? If it wasn¡¯t Nozdormu who attacked, then who was it? The Highfather of the Pantheon, Aman¡¯Thul? All kinds of convoluted guesses made Roy¡¯s head hurt, but he was certain of one thing. If he was really swept into a time flux, a certain scene would definitely happen in the following days. Roy knew very well that he would return to the past, but he still didn¡¯t know what he had done or who he had met in the past. He came here to find Shattrath City because he recalled that it was a gathering point of the draenei survivors here. These draenei would become enemies of the Burning Legion in the future. Since Roy had made up his mind to help Sargeras, there was naturally no need to let the draenei go. However, what Roy didn¡¯t expect was that Velen, the prophet of the draenei, had seen him and even tried to communicate with him. And he seemed to be certain that he would be able to resolve the disaster that the draenei were about to face with words. Everyprophet and seer who can overlook the River of Time is worthy of respect! Roy recalled the scene when he met Lilith. He stepped forward, came in front of Velen, and looked down at him. ¡°Since you¡¯ve appeared in front of me, it means that you have seen the scene of Shattrath City not being destroyed by me, right? But this also means that in the subsequent exchanges with me, you said something that I¡¯m interested in, right?¡± ¡°Yes, Lord Osiris!¡± A faint shimmering light gradually appeared in Velen¡¯s eyes. ¡°In fact, the future I foresee isn¡¯t certain. The destruction and preservation of Shattrath are both within your thoughts, just like how you let us draenei leave¡­ ¡°Oh?¡± Roy¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡°I let you go? You mean¡­¡± ¡°It was when I escaped from Argus with my people!¡± Velen explained. ¡°Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden fell under the temptation of Sargeras, and I alone was powerless to resist the Burning Legion, so I could only escape from Argus. At that time, the Burning Legion¡¯s army was surrounding the space outside Argus, and the escape route I chose naturally avoided Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden¡­¡± ¡°Was I stationed on the route you chose?¡± Roy understood. Velen nodded. ¡°Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden are my compatriots, but it¡¯s precisely because they¡¯re my compatriots that I can¡¯t forgive their betrayal. On the other hand, Lord Osiris, you aren¡¯t an eredar. We could only bet that you wouldn¡¯t kill us all.¡¯ ¡°Then, it seems like you made the right bet!¡± Roy nodded. ¡°I let you go.¡± ¡°In addition, there¡¯s another reason¡­¡± Velen seemed to recall the situation back then and sighed. ¡°In the entire Burning Legion, you¡¯re probably the only existence who hasn¡¯t used fel energy.. Roy finally understood that Velen¡¯s last sentence was the most important. He didn¡¯t use fel energy¡­ Unlike the worlds that Roy had been to before, the schools of magic in this universe were divided into seven types¡ªarcane, frost, fire, holy, shadow, nature, and fel. Needless to say, frost, fire, holy, and shadow were the same as water, fire, light, and dark in other worlds. But the two powers of nature and arcane seemed to be composite powers produced by blending together other elements. As for the final fel energy, it was what Roy found the most incredible. During his stay on Argus, he had studied the power of fel energy with Julia and Benia when he had nothing to do. In the end, he finally discovered that this power was not a single elemental power nor a composite elemental power but a variant power similar to a mutation! From fel energy, you could see all the properties of the elements. For example, the external manifestations of fel energy could emit light and heat like flames, or it could be as cold and gloomy as ice. It had the corrosive ability of the dark element and could even contaminate Holy Light. It had the characteristics of all the elements, but fel energy didn¡¯t belong to any elemental power. After Roy, Julia, and Benia researched it for a while, they came to a general conclusion. Perhaps fel energy was the mutated power caused by the corrosion and contamination of the basic elements of this universe by the Void! This universe was special. What was special was that a large-scale Void leak had occurred. At the beginning of the Big Bang, the collision of light and shadow was too intense, and the powerful force tore open the boundary of the Void, causing the birth of the Twisting Nether. It could be said that because of the existence of the Twisting Nether, every corner of this universe was more or less contaminated by the Void, and the basic elements were no exception. And the so-called fel energy was the magic school created by extracting all the contaminated and mutated elements. It even had many negative emotional powers mixed in it. Sargeras might not be the first person in this universe to use fel energy, but he was definitely the first person to use this power on a large scale. Under his influence, the entire Burning Legion was using fel energy without restraint. The more they used it, the more the negative corrosion in the fel energy would corrode the user. This was also why the demons of the Burning Legion were bloodthirsty and evil in the eyes of the world. Of course, Roy could also use this fel energy, but he didn¡¯t use it because he had his Void Form. Coupled with the Void Angel Auriel on his shoulder, he could directly use the stronger Void power, so fel energy couldn¡¯t actually improve him much. Not using fel energy made Roy become an anomaly in the Burning Legion. But this also meant that he was the most rational commander in the entire Burning Legion¡­ When Velen escaped from Argus with his people, he chose to break out where Roy was stationed because of this. However, after hearing what Velen said, Roy had another question. If Velen had escaped from his position, wouldn¡¯t Sargeras have been furious? It had to be known that Sargeras had planned to take all the eredar under his command, and Velen was also in his calculations. As a member of the Burning Legion, Roy actually let go of the people that Sargeras wanted. How did he calm down Sargeras¡¯s anger then? ¡°It¡¯s been so long that I can¡¯t remember clearly.¡± Roy rubbed his chin and asked Velen, ¡°How did I let you go? Did I fight you?¡± Velen was stunned by his question and was a little unsure of Roy¡¯s expression, but he still replied, ¡°When Argus fell and I fled with my people, another force chose to help us. They call themselves the naaru and possess powerful Holy Light power. When we broke through your defense line, we wanted to persuade you to let us go, but you just waved your hand and told us draenei to get lost quickly. Then you directly found the naaru and fought fiercely with them¡­ I am ashamed to say that in order to save my people, I could only abandon the naaru who helped me. I heard that you caught them in the end¡­¡± Hearing this, Roy was dumbfounded. What the hell? Is this how the draenei escaped from my defense line?! Roy raised his hand and looked at his claws. No wonder Sargeras wasn¡¯t angry with him after he appeared. To the Burning Legion, the draenei refugees led by Velen were not as important as the naaru. The naaru had been contacting the races resisting the Burning Legion all over the universe to form the Army of the Light to fight the Burning Legion. This had long annoyed Sargeras. Capturing a group of naaru was definitely more important than capturing the draenei. Roy looked at Velen with a strange expression. He naturally understood his idea of wanting to capture the naaru. In fact, he came to Shattrath City to see if A¡¯dal of the naaru was also in this city. He was very curious about Holy Light beings like the naaru and wanted to study what connection they had with angels. But he didn¡¯t expect to hear such explosive news after seeing Velen and the draenei. In other words, in order to protect his people, Velen had no choice but to abandon the naaru who saved him? Damn, after he did this, will the draenei still be able to obtain the protection of the naaru in the future? Will the Holy Light still become the faith of the draenei? Also, do you think I¡¯m a demon that you can communicate with just because I let the draenei go to go capture naaru? ¡°Prophet Velen, aren¡¯t you being a little arbitrary?¡± Roy asked with a faint smile. He felt that Velen was a little mentally challenged, but what he didn¡¯t expect was that Velen smiled easily and reached out to stroke his fleshy beard. The light in his eyes became brighter as he said, ¡°Lord Osiris, I know what you want to say, but¡­ how do you know if what I¡¯m doing won¡¯t bring greater help to the future fate of the draenei?¡± Roy was at a loss for words. He remembered Velen¡¯s status as a prophet. Leaving the naaru and fleeing with his people¡­ As a prophet, it was impossible for Velen not to Imow how this would affect the future of the draenei, but he still did it, which meant that his actions were in line with his expectations. Looking at Velen¡¯s mysterious smile, Roy had the same feeling as when he faced Lilith. Therefore, beings like prophets and seers shouldn¡¯t exist. They were really too annoying¡­ ¡°You don¡¯t look like you regret abandoning the naaru¡­¡± Roy pondered. ¡°So, the naaru forgave you and the draenei¡­ Did they contact you again?¡± ¡°Yes, the benevolent and kind naaru didn¡¯t give up on the draenei!¡± Velen admitted openly. ¡°Not only have they contacted us, but there¡¯s also a naaru in Shattrath City now. He¡¯s Lord A¡¯dal, and we rebuilt Shattrath City with his help¡­ But he ordered that if you need him, Lord Osiris, you can take him away!¡± Hearing this, Roy was completely at a loss¡­ Chapter 582 Chapter 582: The Naaru¡¯s Greed Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Not long after, Roy returned to the Black Temple. Unlike when he left earlier, there was a strange creature with him when he returned. Several parts of this strange creature¡¯s body were formed by geometric shapes. But these geometric shapes were barely distinguishable as the torso, legs, and face. On both sides of its torso, there was a pair of wings-like geometric structures, and the pattern on the head was more complicated. It looked like something¡­ a crown. That¡¯s right. This was a naaru. Roy had brought back the naaru from Shattrath City! The name of this naaru was A¡¯dal. It was with A¡¯dal¡¯s help that the draenei of Shattrath City had rebuilt the city ruins, but Roy had brought A¡¯dal back now, and it had come willingly¡­ To be honest, Roy didn¡¯t believe what Velen had said at first. He knew that the naaru and the Burning Legion were archenemies, so how could a naaru willingly follow him, a demon of the Burning Legion? But when he saw A¡¯dal under Velen¡¯s lead, he realized that it was true. When he tried to capture A¡¯dal, it didn¡¯t resist at all. This situation really confused Roy. So after thinking about it, he didn¡¯t touch the draenei for the time being but first brought A¡¯dal back to the Burning Legion¡¯s garrison. He planned to communicate with A¡¯dal and see what this naaru was up to. The naaru were strange. The various components of their bodies were full of warm light, and powerful Holy Light power permeated throughout their bodies and radiated wantonly. Accompanied by a pleasant and ethereal sound, when its voice rang out slightly, it echoed throughout the hall of the Dark Temple. It was like a buzz, but it wasn¡¯t harsh on the ears at all.. The Holy Light that filled the naaru undoubtedly drew the hatred of demons. When Roy placed A¡¯dal in the temple, the demons in the Legion¡¯s garrison were all restless. They wanted to rush into the temple to eliminate this hateful Holy Light, but Roy stopped them. In the end, the demons could only leave the temple unwillingly and fearfully. Standing beside Roy, Julia and Benia also felt that the Holy Light made them very uncomfortable. Fortunately, they were powerful and could resist the radiation of the Holy Light, so they were not agitated. Even so, they subconsciously retreated a distance and frowned as they asked Roy, ¡°Darling, why did you bring back such an annoying thing? What is it? An angel? It doesn¡¯t seem like it¡­¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s a long story. If you feel uncomfortable, then leave first. I have some questions for this guy!¡± Roy replied. ¡°Okay, do as you please.¡± Julia and Benia nodded and left the Dark Temple with Fat Tiger. When only Roy and A¡¯dal were the only ones left in the temple, Roy walked around A¡¯dal and observed its appearance while saying, ¡°Okay, there¡¯s no one else now. Tell me. You are a being of Holy Light, so it¡¯s impossible for you not to know what the outcome will be if you fall into the hands of the Burning Legion.¡± ¡°King of Despair Osiris¡­ it seems that you¡¯re indeed not afraid of the power of the Holy Light!¡± A¡¯dal had no vocal organs, and its voice came in the form of a soul echo. Moreover, it sounded like a female¡¯s voice, crisp and lingering. She said, ¡°Ever since the draenei escaped from Argus and came into contact with you, we have understood one thing. You are different from the other demons of the Burning Legion¡­¡± ¡°Oh? What¡¯s the difference?¡± Roy asked with interest. ¡°Your will is free!¡± A¡¯dal said. ¡°Your behavior isn¡¯t based on Sargeras¡¯s will. The Burning Legion¡¯s ideology of destroying worlds can¡¯t influence your decisions¡­ Even though you are one of the commanders of the Burning Legion, you are still acting according to your own will and thoughts¡­¡± ¡® Roy didn¡¯t say anything because he had to admit that what A¡¯dal said was true. The reason why he joined the Burning Legion was firstly because of his demon identity, so it was impossible for him to go to other factions. Secondly, he and Sargeras were cooperating because of some future interests. To Roy, the Burning Legion was Sargeras¡¯s Burning Legion, not his! But Roy didn¡¯t expect the naaru to notice this. These naaru were quite keen. ¡°So? Is this why you didn¡¯t hesitate to take the risk to come into contact with me?¡± Roy asked in amusement. ¡°Are you planning to instigate me to defect and get me to accept the power of the Holy Light?¡± Roy knew that the naaru possessed powerful Holy Light power. This Holy Light power could even be poured into other beings, making them also become Holy Light existences. For example, the so-called Lightforged draenei¡­ Could this Holy Light forging also be effective on demons? ¡°That¡¯s not the case. The Holv Light has never summoned vou¡­¡± A¡¯dal denied. ¡°We have never thought of instigating a commander of the Burning Legion. The reason why I appeared in front of you is for another matter¡­¡± ¡°Oh? What is it that you¡¯re willing to pay such a price for?¡± Roy was curious. ¡°These are the words of the great Light Mother, Xe¡¯ra. She has prophesied certain prophecies and told all the naaru¡­¡± A¡¯dal said. ¡®¡±If you encounter a demon king from the Abyss, please stay by his side, even if you have to sacrifice your life for it¡­¡±¡® A¡¯dal used her ethereal voice to narrate the words of the Light Mother. Then she looked at Roy quietly. Roy didn¡¯t say a word. In the entire Black Temple, only A¡¯dal¡¯s humming voice echoed. ¡°Hahahaha!¡± A moment later, Roy suddenly changed his solemn expression and burst into laughter. He held his stomach and laughed widely. ¡°I see. Are you naaru idiots?! Does Xe¡¯ra think that I can help you end the Burning Legion?! I, a demon king from the Abyss, help you end a demon army?! There¡¯s no more interesting idea than this!¡± A¡¯dal didn¡¯t answer and quietly looked at Roy laughing wildly. After laughing for a while, Roy suddenly stretched out his hand, pressed it on the crown on A¡¯dal¡¯s head, picked her up, and looked down at her. ¡°It seems that the naaru, which represents the Holy Light, will also lie.¡± Roy didn¡¯t believe in any prophecy at all. Xe¡¯ra could see certain scenes of the future like the prophet Velen. Roy believed this. After all, as long as one was powerful enough, they could see the future even without the power to control time. It was the same for Mephisto, let alone Xe¡¯ra. But Roy didn¡¯t believe what A¡¯dal said at all. Regarding ending the Burning Legion, Roy naturally elicited it from what A¡¯dal said because he knew that Xe¡¯ra was still searching for the Child of Light and Shadow in her prophecy, the future Illidan. She believed that Illidan could end the Burning Legion. In order to fulfill her prophecy, she even changed the gentle side of the Holy Light and wanted to forcefully give Illidan the ¡®salvation of the Holy Light¡¯¡­ From this point of view, it was true that Xe¡¯ra was dedicated to ending the Burning Legion, so Roy thought in this direction. While laughing wildly just now, Roy gradually understood. The words of Xe¡¯ra conveyed by A¡¯dal were unclear. She only said that the naaru who met Roy should stay by his side at all costs, but she didn¡¯t say what she wanted them to do by staying by his side. Roy¡¯s intuition told him that A¡¯dal was lying, or rather, she was hiding her true intentions. Facing Roy¡¯s question, A¡¯dal didn¡¯t answer directly but instead said, ¡°Although I can¡¯t understand the will of the Holy Light, we will not hesitate to do anything for the Holy Light!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, intense Holy Light energy suddenly erupted from her body. Not only did this Holy Light energy fill the entire Black Temple in the blink of an eye, but it even surged into Roy¡¯s body through his arm. A¡¯dal shouted, ¡°King of Despair Osiris, listen to the summons of the Holy Light!¡± ¡°You actually want to corrode me with Holy Light?!¡± Roy grinned sinisterly. ¡°Try it!¡± While Roy spoke, his counterattack began. Vast and boundless Chaos power emerged from his body and began to fight against A¡¯dal¡¯s Holy Light power. Roy wasn¡¯t afraid of Holy Light. In fact, as a Chaos Demon, he had quite powerful Holy Light power in his body. But this Holy Light power was in a state of balance with other powers and jointly constructed his Chaos body. A¡¯dal¡¯s domineering act of pouring Holy Light power into him would definitely cause an imbalance if he didn¡¯t stop it, so he didn¡¯t want to accept A¡¯dal¡¯s ¡®kind intentions¡¯ at all! As soon as the Chaos power emerged, it immediately crazily devoured and eliminated the Holy Light in A¡¯dal¡¯s body. In turn, it began to corrode A¡¯dal. She resisted, and bright light filled the entire Black Temple. In just ten minutes, A¡¯dal burst out with incalculable amounts of Holy Light. But this immense Holy Light energy that was enough to destroy several cities was like a stone sinking into the sea as Roy¡¯s Chaos power continuously devoured it. As time passed, the Holy Light on A¡¯dal¡¯s body began to gradually dim¡­ The naaru were energy creatures. Although what they usually displayed was the Holy Light energy side, in fact, when their Holy Light was exhausted, the dark energy side would start to emerge. During the process of fighting against Roy, A¡¯dal became more and more shocked. She found that her strength was still far from that of a demon king like Roy. The Holy Light power in her body gradually began to dry up during the confrontation. In order not to turn into a dark naaru, she could only quickly stop and use her remaining Holy Light power to protect herself. However, what she didn¡¯t expect was that just as she was about to call a stop, Roy actually stopped corroding her with Chaos power. A¡¯dal¡¯s body could no longer float in the air and fell, and the geometric shapes that formed her body scattered across the floor. With the end of the confrontation, Julia and Benia rushed into the Black Temple with a large number of demon guards. ¡°Make a cage and imprison her!¡± Roy waved his hand and ordered the surrounding demons. ¡°Guard her. Don¡¯t let her escape!¡± ¡°Yes, Lord Osiris!¡± The demons swarmed forward with sinister grins and brought A¡¯dal¡¯s body away, intending to imprison her in the dungeon. After the demons escorted A¡¯dal away, Julia and Benia gathered around Roy and asked in concern, ¡°Darling, are you all right? Why was there suddenly a conflict?¡± Roy didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, after pondering for a while, he suddenly laughed. ¡°I understand. I understand what these naaru want to do¡­¡± Roy smirked. ¡°As expected, those of the Holy Light like to play dirty.. ¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Julia and Benia were confused. Roy turned to look at the Angel of Despair lying on his right shoulder. Auriel was still leaning sideways without any movement. But when Roy looked at her, she looked back at him in a daze. ¡°These naaru have designs on Auriel!¡± Roy turned around and whispered to Julia and Benia.. ¡°They seem to want to save Auriel or¡­ a certain Archangel!¡± Chapter 583 Chapter 583: Opening Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios There was a reason Roy noticed this. He acutely noticed that when the naaru A¡¯dal used Holy Light to fight against him just now, a very small portion of the radiation of the Holy Light power was directed at Auriel on his shoulder. Although A¡¯dal had done it very secretly, and the impact of the Holy Light was not only very weak but also quickly stopped after reaching Auriel, she didn¡¯t know that Auriel¡¯s body and Roy were almost one because of the symbiotic contract. Roy¡¯s power was also circulating in Auriel¡¯s body, so even though A¡¯dal¡¯s probing was very careful and cautious, he discovered it immediately. Roy didn¡¯t notice A¡¯dal¡¯s intentions at first, but he suddenly understood. A¡¯dal seems to want to try to awaken Auriel! In other worlds, the representative of the Holy Light was angels, and in this world, the representative of the Holy Light was the naaru. So in fact, the naaru could be regarded as the angels of this world. Not only were they Holy Light beings, but even their bodies had some characteristics of angels. Be it the geometric components like wings or the halo-like crown on their heads, they were all like this. This reminded Roy of the strange-shaped first-generation ancient angels he had encountered in the Bayonetta world. So perhaps the naaru were considered ancient angels¡­ After Roy made this connection, A¡¯dal¡¯s actions naturally made sense. Perhaps she sensed that Auriel on Roy¡¯s shoulder was trom the same race as her! In this world, those with wings might not necessarily be angels. They might have advanced and obtained wings. Although they looked similar to angels, in fact, true angels referred to life forms made of Holy Light. Angels from other worlds like Auriel were completely different from the advancers of this world. A¡¯dal would treat Auriel as her own race, but it was impossible for her to treat advancers as one of her kind. Auriel only had half of her body left, and the power of the Void and Roy¡¯s Chaos power filled her body, forming a delicate balance. The original Holy Light power had long since disappeared, but this didn¡¯t prevent A¡¯dal from sensing Auriel¡¯s situation. After all, even angels could fall, and naaru could also become dark naaru. Although Auriel¡¯s appearance was far from that of the naaru¡¯s, it was impossible for A¡¯dal to be mistaken. So in her confrontation with Roy, she had tried to use Holy Light to stimulate Auriel and see if she could use the power of the Holy Light to reactivate or awaken her. After figuring this out, Roy sneered. He finally understood what A¡¯dal meant by what she said earlier. The reason why the leader of the naaru, the Light Mother Xe¡¯ra, had sent a message to her people that they should try to stay by Roy¡¯s side as much as possible when they met him was likely that she wanted the naaru to try to save Auriel, their compatriot from another world! The Army of the Light had always been fighting against the Burning Legion, and they would do their best to fight for anything and anyone that could help them. If Auriel, an Archangel, could really be awakened by the Holy Light and escape the despair and corrosion of the Void, then the Army of the Light would undoubtedly obtain a powerful combat force. It was even possible that after waking up, Auriel could help the naaru summon angel soldiers from other worlds! The plan of the naaru was quite good. Because of the existence of the Burning Legion, the demons in this world were too powerful. There were many demons from other worlds, but there were no angels from other worlds. Auriel¡¯s appearance was undoubtedly a wonderful opportunity for the naaru. Unfortunately, in Roy¡¯s opinion, the naaru would probably waste their efforts. Auriel¡¯s situation was very special. She had fallen into the Void with Roy and then suffered Lilith¡¯s time curse, which was equivalent to being corroded in the Void for thousands of years. If Roy hadn¡¯t formed a symbiotic contract with her and used his Chaos power to suppress the Void infection, she would have never been able to survive. The moment she left his body, she might instantly turn into a Void creature! Therefore, although it wasn¡¯t impossible to rely on the power of the Holy Light to let Auriel recover, it could only be said that the chances were too low¡­ Thinking of this, Roy suddenly froze. Wait! Auriel can¡¯t recover, but what about others? He stretched out his palm and took out something from the system space. It was a huge golden crystal. After he took it out, it quietly floated in his palm. Inside this golden crystal, a bright soul was constantly moving around. ¡®W-where is this?¡± A soul fluctuation came from the crystal, and the voice of the soul revealed confusion. ¡°This is another world, Tyrael!¡± Roy replied. That¡¯s right. The crystal in his hand was the soulstone sealing Archangel Tyrael! In the Battle of the High Heavens, Roy had defeated the Archangel of Valor, Imperius, and in his despair, he had self-destructed his soul. The Archangel of Fate, Itherael, had been killed by Mephisto and the other two demon kings. The Archangel of Wisdom, Malthael, had fallen to become the Angel of Death and disappeared. And the Archangel of Hope, Auriel, had become the Angel of Despair. Only the Archangel of Justice, Tyrael, had survived. Roy had sealed him with a Light Soulstone at the beginning of the battle. After the battle, Roy had encountered Lilith and fought Mephisto and the others. So many things had happened that he had almost forgotten that he had the soul of an Archangel¡­ So when Tyrael saw light again, he didn¡¯t know what had happened, and his consciousness was still in the Battle of the High Heavens. When he heard Roy say that this was another world, his first reaction was disbelief. ¡°Nonsense!¡± But just as he refuted Roy angrily, he suddenly ¡®saw¡¯ Auriel on Roy¡¯s shoulder, and his soul voice trembled violently. ¡°Au-Auriel?! Is that you?! What¡¯s wrong with you? How did you become like that?!¡± Urael felt rich Void power and a desperate and gloomy aura from Auriel. He couldn¡¯t believe that she, who once represented hope, would become like this. ¡°Hmph. What¡¯s the benefit of me deceiving you?¡± Roy walked out of the Black Temple and allowed Tyrael¡¯s soul to sense the broken world of Outland. ¡°The High Heavens has been destroyed, and Imperius and the others have all died in battle. Now, only you are left, and I¡¯ve brought you to another world!¡± ¡°H-how is this possible?!¡± Tyrael¡¯s soul was rapidly blinking. Although he didn¡¯t have a body, he could still express his disbelief. ¡°Osiris, I swear¡­¡± Tyrael gritted his teeth and was about to say something when Roy threw him back into the system space in the blink of an eye. ¡°Yes, I know. You swear that you will kill me, a demon king, one day!¡± Roy curled his lips and finished the rest of Tyrael¡¯s sentence for him. ¡°Seriously, you only have a soul left. Do you think your threat is useful?¡± Although he said this, he was rubbing his chin and thinking about how to use Archangel Tyrael. Tyrael¡¯s soul was complete. As long as he could escape the seal of the Light Soulstone, he could reconstruct his body through Holy Light power. In other words, apart from Auriel, Roy had another Archangel in his hands. Didn¡¯t the naaru want to awaken Auriel, a member of the same race? What if they found another member of the same race that they didn¡¯t need to awaken? It was imaginable that once Tyrael and the naaru came into contact, they, who were both Holy Light life forms, would immediately stand on the same side. Tyrael would definitely join the Army of the Light to fight against the Burning Legion. Tyrael would definitely be eager to do this. After all, his greatest enemy, Roy, was currently one of the commanders of the Burning Legion¡­ Ifl can monitor Tyrael¡¯s movements in real time¡­ Does this mean that I can infiltrate the interior of the Army of the Light? Roy pondered. Arranging an undercover agent that they can¡¯t refuse sounds quite interesting. In addition, strengthening the Army of the Light meant adding opponents for the Burning Legion. Roy was not truly on the same side as the Burning Legion. If Sargeras suddenly fell out with him one day, such as wanting to renege on the one hundred trillion souls, then using Tyrael as a pawn and making special arrangements for him might be able to play some role¡­ Hmm, in that case, I have to arrange an opportunity for Tyrael to escape and not arouse the suspicion of the naaru¡­ Roy pondered as he returned to the Black Temple. Days passed, and Roy didn¡¯t go anywhere. He stayed in the Black Temple for the time being and commanded Magtheridon to continue to expand the Burning Legion¡¯s sphere of influence in Outland. The demons of the Burning Legion gradually spread to the territory where Shattrath was. But there were no traces of the draenei in the reports of the demons. It was likely that Velen had already migrated his people and hidden with them. After all, Roy had already discovered their camp, and they couldn¡¯t guarantee that the temperamental demon king wouldn¡¯t suddenly go back on his word and bring the Burning Legion to attack them. Since the Draenei were hiding, Roy couldn¡¯t be bothered to look for them. Velen¡¯s principal enemies were Kil¡¯jaeden and Archimonde, so Roy didn¡¯t need to put in too much effort for them. During the time Roy was staying in Outland, great changes were happening on the planet Azeroth. In the depths of Northrend, shrouded in freezing ice and snow, a towering spire stood. On the top of this spire, the Lich King Ner¡¯zhul was sealed here in an enormous piece of ice. After being thrown to Northrend, with the powerful mental power bestowed by the Helm of Domination, Ner¡¯zhul¡¯s will was spreading on the land of Northrend. He then used the undead plague to destroy some human settlements in Northrend and controlled their corpses. He used his gradually expanding forces to launch the War of the Spider and capture the nerubians, an ancient race of Northrend. After a long time of operation, he had already established a massive army of his own and built Northrend as his base. At this moment, just as Roy had expected, Ner¡¯zhul began to feel indignant and unwilling. Ner¡¯zhul wasn¡¯t a fool. He didn¡¯t believe Kil¡¯jaeden¡¯s promise to him from the beginning to the end. He knew that he was only a pawn of the Burning Legion and was only paving the way for the Burning Legion to invade Azeroth. Once he lost his usefulness, Kil¡¯jaeden would immediately abandon him. But Ner¡¯zhul knew that his soul was imprisoned in this armor and frozen here, making it impossible for him to escape. Therefore, he gradually had a new idea. He wanted to find a new body so that his soul could leave the armor and escape from Kil¡¯jaeden¡¯s control. Under Ner¡¯zhul¡¯s continuous search, a figure with a soul full of honor and a heart of justice appeared in his line of sight! Prince Arthas Menethil¡­ Chapter 584 Chapter 584: Holy Light Cannot Save Everything Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Although Ner¡¯zhul obtained unparalleled mental power with the help of the Helm of Domination, allowing him to control the massive undead army and spread his will out, he couldn¡¯t move himself. Kil¡¯jaeden had imbued powerful magic on the ten-thousand-year-old piece of ice he collected from Northrend. Although this piece of ice was called the Frozen Throne, it was actually Ner¡¯zhul¡¯s cage. Therefore, after calculating in his heart for a long time, Ner¡¯zhul found Tichondrius and Mal¡¯ganis. Ner¡¯zhul knew very well these dreadlords were the prison guards that Kil¡¯jaeden had sent, but he had no choice. Most of his subordinates were brainless undead, so he could only find the dreadlords to cooperate with his plan. Tichondrius and the others were very dissatisfied with being summoned by Ner¡¯zhul, especially Tichondrius. He was the leader of nathrezim, but he was now sent by Kil¡¯jaeden to be a prison guard, so he had always been resentful. But Ner¡¯zhul ignored the arrogant and dissatisfied attitudes of Tichondrius and the others and told them bluntly that as the number of undead in the Scourge continued to increase, he couldn¡¯t command them alone, so he needed to find a deputy and a commander for the army. He needed a powerful death knight and an equally powerful lich. Although the dreadlords were very unhappy with Ner¡¯zhul ordering them to work, they couldn¡¯t refute Ner¡¯zhul¡¯s reason. If millions of undead had to rely on Ner¡¯zhul, who was far away in Northrend, to command, it would be too inflexible, and it was very likely that the Scourge Army that had been painstakingly accumulated would be defeated by Azeroth. Therefore, even though they were extremely unwilling, the dreadlords still planned to cooperate with Ner¡¯zhul and took away the runeblade Frostmourne. In Ner¡¯zhul¡¯s words, Frostmourne was bait, and he needed it to complete the final fall of Prince Arthas. As long as he held this runeblade, Arthas would become the strongest death knight. But what Ner¡¯zhul said was actually half true and half false. The true thing was that he really needed Frostmourne to lure Arthas to fall, and the false thing was that he actually wanted Frostmourne to leave his sight! It couldn¡¯t be helped. Every time he held this runeblade, Ner¡¯zhul would think of Demon King Osiris of the Abyss, whom he had encountered on Argus. He was one of the three giants of the Burning Legion and a commander even stronger than Kil¡¯jaeden and Archimonde. And this runebade was Osiris¡¯s sword. With this sword by his side, Ner¡¯zhul always felt that Osiris was monitoring him¡­ In fact, when he held this sword, he felt as though his soul was being watched¡­ In order to successfully realize his plan and obtain a new body to escape Kil¡¯jaeden¡¯s control, Ner¡¯zhul took into account all the unstable factors¡­ But what Ner¡¯zhul didn¡¯t know was that after Tichondrius and the other dreadlords left and appeared outside Northrend, they stopped. Tichondrius held the hilt of Frostmourne with both hands, raised the sword upright, and infused his mental power into it. At the same time, Roy, who was far away in Outland, suddenly felt that someone was calling him with mental power. After thinking about it, he immediately knew what was going on, so he released his mental power field and connected with this call. ¡°Who is calling my name?¡± ¡°Lord Osiris, I am the dreadlord Tichondrius!¡± Tichondrius replied. Roy wasn¡¯t surprised and asked with interest, ¡°Oh, it seems like Frostmourne is in your hands now?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Tichondrius replied. Then he reported everything that Ner¡¯zhul planned to do to Roy in detail. Finally, he asked, ¡°Lord Osiris, I keep feeling that this damn orc seems to be plotting something. Please tell us what we should do.¡± Roy didn¡¯t answer him immediately. Instead, he thought for a while before saying meaningfully, ¡°Tichondrius, instead of asking Kil¡¯jaeden about this, you came to ask me?¡± ¡°Lord Osiris, after all, I¡¯m holding your sword now¡­ You are the one who I can contact the fastest!¡± Tichondrius replied flawlessly. ¡® Roy tapped his fingers on the armrest of his chair. After a long time, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t do anything unnecessary. Cooperate with Ner¡¯zhul!¡± ¡°Yes, I will obey your will!¡± Tichondrius replied respectfully. Just as the connection was about to end, Roy suddenly said, ¡°Well done, Tichondrius. When I return to the Shadowlands, I will report your merits¡­¡± This one sentence immediately made Tichondrius feel relieved. He had deliberately contacted Roy through Frostmourne to confirm this matter. Now that he heard Roy mention the Shadowlands personally, he immediately understood that Osiris was one of them. After disconnecting the mental connection and putting away Frostmourne, Tichondrius revealed a devious smile and nodded at the other dreadlords. This expression that could only be understood but not spoken of was immediately felt by Mal¡¯ganis and the others, and they also showed the same smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to Northrend and find somewhere to place Frostmourne!¡± Tichondrius said. ¡°The rest of you, hide among the humans and spread the news that Northrend has a powerful runeblade. Tell those greedy people that obtaining this runeblade will allow them to attain incomparably mighty strength!¡± ¡°Understood. But in the end, the only one who can find this sword and pull it out is that Prince Arthas, right?¡± Mal¡¯ganis said, immediately causing the dreadlords to laugh wildly. The dreadlords separated and went to carry out their own tasks. This was why Ner¡¯zhul needed their help. Only dreadlords could hide among humans and spread the news. The undead under his command couldn¡¯t do this. In Outland, Roy sat on his throne in silence for a long time after ending the connection. This exchange with Tichondrius just now confirmed one thing for Roy¡ªhe indeed had some connection with the Shadowlands. Perhaps he was a collaborator of Sire Denathrius, so this group of spying dreadlords obeyed him to a certain extent. This also explained why they were excited when they saw him appear. But perhaps because he had disappeared for a long time, they couldn¡¯t confirm his situation, so they had probed carefully and contacted him like this. Tsk, theyre actually a little responsible. Roy patted his leg with a headache. The troublesome thing now was that these events would only happen in the future. At this stage, he wasn¡¯t too clear about the true situation between him and the Shadowlands. So when he spoke to Tichondrius and the others, he could only express himself vaguely, afraid that he would make too many mistakes. Forget it. IfI¡¯m not wrong, these things will happen in the future. I¡¯ll just take it one step at a time! Roy could only think this way in the end. As for Frostmourne, he didn¡¯t intend to interfere. Arthas, this filial son, was too famous. Moreover, his appearance would undoubtedly promote the Burning Legion¡¯s invasion of Azeroth again. Interfering with the birth of the Lich King Arthas wouldn¡¯t benefit Roy at all. Everything was as Roy had expected. After the dreadlords placed Frostmourne in Northrend and snuck into Lordaeron to spread the plague, the Undead Scourge began to erupt. The dead corpses stood up again and then began to devour the living. This was not only due to the contributions of the dreadlords but also thanks to Kel¡¯Thuzad, the first one to answer the Lich King Ner¡¯zhul¡¯s mental summons. Kel¡¯Thuzad, one of the members of the Kirin Tor Council of Six, had always been obsessed with the research of spiritual magic and necromancy. Although necromancy had always existed in the world of Azeroth, the mainstream values of human society naturally rejected it. And after being warned by Archmage Antonidas, Kel¡¯Thuzad, although he had promised not to continue studying necromancy, he had already thought that he no longer had anything in common with the Kirin Tor. Under these circumstances, Kel¡¯Thuzad felt Ner¡¯zhul¡¯s mental summons, so he immediately went to Northrend and prostrated before Ner¡¯zhul¡¯s Frozen Throne. And he was the majordomo of the Lich King chosen by Ner¡¯zhul¡­ After offering his loyalty and soul to Ner¡¯zhul, Kel¡¯Thuzad was sent back by Ner¡¯zhul and allowed to return to Dalaran. He established the Cult of the Damned, secretly developed believers, and assisted the dreadlords in spreading the plague in Lordaeron. The constantly appearing undead in Lordaeron and the believers of the Cult of the Damned attracted the attention of the kingdom. After realizing that these undead and the plague were shaking the foundation of the kingdom, Prince Arthas Menethil was burning with anxiety. He brought his childhood sweetheart, Jaina Proudmoore, and set off overnight to investigate the severely affected areas. Coincidentally, when Kel¡¯Thuzad was experimenting with a new plague variant with the Cult of the Damned, Arthas bumped into him, so Ner¡¯zhul¡¯s future death knight killed his majordomo¡­ After the death of Kel¡¯Thuzad, the plague still couldn¡¯t be contained. This made Arthas realize that this was probably not only the Cult of the Damned¡¯s conspiracy, but there was an even stronger mastermind behind the scenes. Moreover, after studying the plague, Arthas and Jaina discovered something even more astonishing. The plague could not be treated with medicine, and holy magic had little effect on it. It spread so quickly that it wouldn¡¯t take long for the living to become undead after being infected. This shocking fact made Arthas¡¯s originally firm faith in the Holy Light waver for the first time. His faith in the Holy Light came from his teacher, Uther the Lightbringer. But being helpless in the face of the plague, Arthas really wanted to ask his teacher: Isn¡¯t the Holy Light omnipotent? Isn¡¯t it said that as long as there¡¯s faith, everything can be overcome? Then, why can¡¯t the Holy Light defeat the plague? In fact, the firmer the faith, the faster it would collapse when it wavered.. Under the cooperation of the Lich King Ner¡¯zhul and the dreadlords, who were the best at manipulating people¡¯s hearts, Arthas was walking step by step toward the abyss¡­ Chapter 585 Chapter 585: Arthas¡¯s Mental Journey (1) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In fact, if one looked back at what Arthas had experienced since he was a child, they would find that Uther the Lightbringer was actually partly responsible for Arthas¡¯s final fall into depravation. Uther was a powerful paladin with a pious and firm faith in the Holy Light, but he was not a good teacher. In fact, his devotion to the Holy Light made him a little pedantic. He didnt understand that there was a difference between religion and royal power many times. As the crown prince of Lordaeron, although Arthas was brave and tenacious, he also had the arrogance and impulsiveness of a young man. Because he had had high hopes placed on him since he was young, the responsibilities and obligations of the crown prince were pressuring him as he grew older. This made him doubt whether he could lead the people of Lordaeron like his father. Such self-doubt was something that everyone encountered during their growth. But his mentor, Uther, didn¡¯t have the ability to enlighten his disciple. Every time Arthas doubted himself and sought help from Uther, Uther would only use a hearty duel to deal with him. No, it couldn¡¯t even be said that he was dealing with Arthas. It was completely perfunctory. Uther didn¡¯t understand psychologically educating Arthas at all. As an old man, he didn¡¯t understand the psychology of young people at all. Perhaps in his opinion, Arthas¡¯s self-doubt was simply a trivial matter that was not worthy of attention. Therefore, the generation gap between him and Arthas was huge¡­ Because he had missed the best period of psychological development for Arthas, after Arthas reached adulthood and won some honors, he had already formed his own cognition and values of the world, and he was a little impatient with Uther¡¯s teachings. To put it bluntly, Arthas already had some psychological problems at this moment. It was just that he had hidden these psychological problems very well, and no one had seen through him yet¡­ Uther seemed to have been blinded by the Holy Light. His faith was firm, so he felt that others should also have firm faith in the Holy Light like him. The outbreak of the plague was an opportunity. When Arthas found that Holy Light couldnt solve the problem of the plague, his faith in the Holy Light wavered, so he decided not to abide by the path of a paladin and instead planned to solve the problem in his own way. His solution was very rough and simple. He would kill the people infected with the plague to prevent them from eventually transforming into undead monsters¡­ Or he would directly kill the mastermind behind the plague, the dreadlord Mal¡¯ganis! Yes, after killing Kel¡¯Thuzad and eliminating the believers of the Cult of the Damned, Arthas and Jaina obtained a piece of information. It was said that the mastermind behind the plague was a dreadlord named Mal¡¯ganis. The minions of the Burning Legion were trying to create a plague and spread chaos in all of Lordaeron, and a batch of grains infected by the plague was currently being shipped to Stratholme. After Arthas heard this news, his heart turned cold. He knew very well that Stratholme was a densely populated city. Once these grains were shipped to Stratholme and eaten by people, it would cause the entire city to be infected by the plague. Arthas and Jaina realized the seriousness of the matter, so they immediately headed for Stratholme, wanting to intercept this batch of food when it reached Stratholme. However, this entire matter was planned by the dreadlords, so how could they let Arthas intercept the shipment so easily? So when Arthas and Jaina passed by a village along the way, the villagers were infected by the plague, and a sudden outbreak occurred. A large number of undead monsters began to attack the village guards, trapping Arthas and Jaina here. Arthas and Jaina fell into a bitter battle. The guards in the village helped them resist for a while, but they were soon killed by the undead. These dead guards stood up again every so often and turned into the same undead monsters to attack Arthas and Jaina. Fortunately, both Arthas and Jaina were well-trained. Although they were in a predicament, they still persevered and finally waited for the support of Uther and the paladin army. ¡°For Lordaeron! For the king!¡± Uther shouted loudly and rushed into the group of undead with the paladins. Powerful Holy Light power erupted and burned the bodies of the undead. Soon, they cut out a bloody path and met up with Arthas and Jaina. ¡°I¡¯m surprised you lasted so long, young man. If I hadn¡¯t come in time¡­¡± Uther only said this to liven up the atmosphere and tease Arthas. But this paladin, who was usually too serious, didn¡¯t seem to have the ability to joke, so his words immediately agitated Arthas. Panting, he explained himself, ¡°I¡¯ve already done my best, Uther! If I had an army of paladins at my command, I would have had it as easy as you!¡± ¡°Okay, okay. Now isn¡¯t the time to discuss dignity¡­¡± Uther quickly changed the topic. ¡°What we¡¯re facing now is only the beginning. Every time our warriors die in combat, the army of undead expands.¡± Arthas replied angrily, ¡°Of course I know that!¡± With that, he told Uther the information that he and Jaina had obtained. ¡°We should attack their leader! I will personally go to Stratholme to kill Mal¡¯ganis!¡± Uther stepped forward, stood in front of Arthas, and patted his shoulder. ¡°Relax, young man. Even though you¡¯re very brave, you cannot face the man commanding the undead army alone!¡± ¡°You can choose whether you want to go or not!¡± Arthas slapped Uther¡¯s hand away and said coldly, ¡°Uther, I¡¯m leaving. No matter what you think, I will use my own method to solve this matter!¡± Then Arthas walked away, grabbed a warhorse that had survived the battle, mounted it, and galloped away. He was so anxious that he didn¡¯t even bother to call out to Jaina. Riding on the warhorse, Arthas advanced toward Stratholme. But when he passed by a forest, a figure wearing a gray cloak and holding a staff blocked his path, forcing him to stop. ¡°Hello, young prince. We must talk..¡± The cloaked man had his head lowered, covering most of his face in shadows, so Arthas couldn¡¯t see his face clearly. ¡°Who are you?¡± Arthas asked vigilantly. ¡°Me? Perhaps I¡¯m a prophet¡­ But in fact, I don¡¯t know either,¡± the cloaked man replied self-deprecatingly. ¡°I don¡¯t have the time. Get out of the way!¡± Arthas felt that this man was a little strange, and he didn¡¯t want to listen to him anymore. He was annoyed and wanted to chase him away. ¡°Listen, child! This continent has already fallen, and nothing you do will change this,¡± the cloaked man said in a deep voice. ¡°If you want to save your people, bring them across the ocean¡­ Go to the great land in the west!¡± But these words undoubtedly stimulated Arthas¡¯s pride. He growled, ¡°You mean I should escape?! This is my land, my country! My only goal is to help my people resist external enemies! I don¡¯t want to run away with them like stray dogs!¡± Hearing this, the cloaked man sighed and made way. ¡°Since you have made your choice, alright¡­ But you have to remember that continuously killing your enemies will only speed up the delivery of people to the demons!¡± After saying this, the cloaked man slammed his staff on the ground, turned into a crow, and flew away. Looking at the departing figure of the crow, Arthas was puzzled. Who is this? Just as he was wondering, a figure suddenly turned from dark to light and gradually appeared. It was Jaina, who had cast an Invisibility spell on herself. Arriving in front of Arthas, Jaina said, ¡°That mysterious person¡­ I feel immense power from him. Arthas, maybe he¡¯s right. Maybe he knows what will happen.¡± ¡°Stop talking, Jaina. I thought you caught up to me to fight alongside me, not to dissuade me!¡± Arthas turned his horse around. ¡°No matter what that guy who claims to be a prophet says, no matter whether he sees the future or not, I won¡¯t give up my home. Jaina, let¡¯s go. The people of Stratholme are still waiting for our help.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Seeing that things had come to this, Jaina didn¡¯t say anything else. She got on Arthas¡¯s horse and sat behind him. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll set off first. Uther will rush over with the paladins later.¡± After Arthas and Jaina left, the crow flew back and transformed into the cloaked man again. He stood on a tall mountain ridge and watched them leave. Sigh, I¡¯ve already done what I can¡­ The cloaked man looked up at the sky helplessly. A darkness has enveloped Azeroth. How many can I save alone? After all, I am no longer the Guardian Medivh¡­ Yes, the person who appeared in front of Arthas and attempted to dissuade him was Medivh, the Guardian of Tirisfal, or rather, the former Guardian. If not for the fact that Medivh had been under Sargeras¡¯s control and opened the Dark Portal, attracting the invasion of the orcs of Draenor, perhaps he could have used his reputation to attract Arthas¡¯s attention and dissuade this young man from walking into the abyss of fate. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t even dare to reveal his identity now. Medivh, the former Guardian, was now despised in Azeroth¡­ Chapter 586 Chapter 586: Arthas¡¯s Mental Journey (2) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After traveling through the night, early the next morning, Arthas and Jaina arrived at the outskirts of Stratholme. From afar, with the power of the Holy Light in his body, Arthas sensed immense evil entrenched in Stratholme. This made him realize that the dreadlord Mal¡¯ganis was indeed in the city. But Arthas couldn¡¯t pinpoint the exact location of this evil aura. He only knew that Mal¡¯ganis was hiding. Just as Arthas was about to enter Stratholme with Jaina to search for Mal¡¯ganis, the rumbling of hooves came from behind. He turned around and saw that it was actually Uther and his paladins rushing over. Although Arthas had left alone in a fit of anger, Uther was his mentor after all, and he was still worried about his safety. So shortly after Arthas and Jaina set off, he had reorganized his army and chased after them to Stratholme. After the two sides met on the outskirts of Stratholme, Arthas heaved a sigh of relief. It was indeed a good thing for him to have Uther¡¯s support. He greeted Uther with a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m glad you made this choice. Uther, you made the right decision!¡± ¡°Watch your tone, child!¡± Uther was a little dissatisfied. The reason why he caught up was not that he agreed with Arthas¡¯s actions but that he was simply fulfilling his responsibility to protect the crown prince. He said, ¡°Although you¡¯re the crown prince, as a paladin, I¡¯m still your elder!¡± ¡°Okay, I haven¡¯t forgotten.¡± Arthas shrugged. ¡°Uther, I need you to send your paladins into the city to find that batch of infected grains. With the blessing of the Holy Light, I hope they haven¡¯t been distributed to the residents.¡± Uther nodded, and everyone headed toward Stratholme. The guards of Stratholme recognized Arthas and didn¡¯t dare to stop them from entering. But when they entered Stratholme, Arthas¡¯s expression changed drastically because he realized that they were already too late! Most of the Stratholme residents already had symptoms of infection. Without a doubt, the grains had already been distributed to the residents, and they had already consumed them¡­ Was it last night or this morning? Arthas didn¡¯t know, but there was no point in pursuing the timeframe now. Along the way, Arthas and Jaina had encountered the plague many times, so they had some understanding of it. Once this plague infected people, it was only a matter of time before an outbreak erupted. Although Holy Light could not purify the plague, it could detect the infected people. As Arthas walked through Stratholme, the residents recognized his identity, so they looked at their prince in awe and worship. They felt honored that Arthas had come to Stratholme. But what they didn¡¯t know was that Athas felt as though a knife was being twisted in his heart. The adoring gazes were gut-wrenching, and he hoped that the residents wouldn¡¯t look at him like this¡­ The situation of the infection exceeded Arthas¡¯s expectations. He didn¡¯t expect the spread of the plague to be so fierce. With Stratholme¡¯s population density, it meant that once the plague broke out, there would be hundreds of thousands of undead monsters in the city! And these monsters would attack and kill the people in the entire city in a short time. In the end, Stratholme would fall! Arthas felt a chill run down his spine. He knew that his greatest test as the crown prince had come. Should I watch helplessly and wait for the plague to erupt in Stratholme and turn the entire city into a purgatory, or should I purify the infectedpeople first and save those still uninfected? Turning around, Arthas looked at Uther and the paladin army he led. Perhaps when facing enemies, this paladin army was incomparably powerful. But now, this army was useless. The deficiency of Holy Light power in the face of the plague made Arthas feel helpless. Standing on the spot, Arthas looked up at the sky for a long time. After pondering for a long time, he finally made up his mind. He decided to do things his own way. He chose the latter¡ªpurifying the infected and saving Stratholme! But Arthas knew very well that the infected had yet to turn into undead monsters. They were still living humans. This meant that if he carried out this choice, he would slaughter his people with his own hands! Turning around, he said firmly to Uther and the paladins, ¡°The entire city must be purified! We must eliminate the infected in advance!¡± After hearing what Arthas said, everyone was dumbfounded. After a while, Uther returned to his senses and said angrily, ¡°Why would you think of doing that? There must be another way¡± ¡°But we don¡¯t have time!¡± Arthas interrupted. ¡°Uther, you don¡¯t want to see us surrounded by hundreds of thousands of undead in this city, do you?¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t want that to happen! But¡­¡± Uther said, vexed. Of course, he knew that Arthas was right, but his faith in the Holy Light made him unable to accept Arthas¡¯s decision. Seeing his expression, Arthas immediately understood that Uther was bound by the doctrine of his faith again, so he said in annoyance, ¡°Damn it! Uther! As the future king, I order you to carry out my orders and kill all the infected in the city!¡± ¡°No!¡± Uther refused loudly. ¡°You¡¯re not the king yet, child. Even if you are the king, I won¡¯t obey your orders!¡± ¡°Then I will treat your behavior as treason!¡± ¡°Treason?! Are you crazy, Arthas?!¡± Uther stared at Arthas with wide eyes. Arthas¡¯s face was full of coldness at this moment. He took a step back and said, ¡°Uther, in the name of my inheritance rights, I announce that you will be relieved of your duties and stripped of your title of paladin!¡± Hearing that Arthas actually made such an announcement, Jaina said in disbelief, ¡°No, Arthas! You can¡¯t do that!¡± ¡°Enough!¡± he rudely interrupted. He walked up a flight of stairs and stood on a high place to say to the paladins below, ¡°Those who still hope to save this city and this continent, follow me! As for the others¡­ please disappear from my sight!¡± The paladins looked at each other, but Arthas just stared at them, forcing them to make a decision. Soon, some people took a step back and stood behind Uther, while others chose to follow Arthas. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯ve just crossed a dangerous line, Arthas!¡± Uther looked at Arthas in disappointment. Then he turned around and left with the paladins behind him. Arthas was expressionless as he watched him leave. He turned to look at Jaina. But something that made him furious happened. His childhood sweetheart, whom he had always admired, Jaina Proudmore, chose to go against him this time. The moment she turned around and left, he stared at her with wide eyes. ¡°Jaina?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Arthas. I can¡¯t watch you do this¡­¡± Jaina lowered her head and held her staff tightly with both hands, hiding all her expressions under her hood. After speaking, she left, but she didn¡¯t chase after Uther. Be it Uther or Jaina, although they had parted ways with Arthas, they were not too far away from Stratholme. Instead, they held hope and wanted to find other ways to save the city. His mentor and his girlfriend, two of Arthas¡¯s most trusted people, had left him. This shook his heart, and he began to doubt himself again, wondering if he was really wrong. But soon, he reaffirmed his thoughts. He believed that he wasn¡¯t wrong. He was the crown prince, a man who would be crowned king in the future. He had to think about the entire kingdom. Once the city of Stratholme completely fell, it would affect the entire kingdom of Lordaeron. A massacre began. Arthas led the paladins following him and a portion of Stratholme¡¯s guards who were willing to carry out his orders and rushed into the residences of the people. They found the infected and personally waved their butcher knives to kill them. As for those who were not infected, Arthas was also worried about them, especially those who were with the infected, so he simply ordered their deaths together. Screams, wails, and the pungent smell of blood began to spread throughout Stratholme. But as the massacre progressed, Arthas¡¯s heart became colder and colder. Suddenly, wild laughter resounded. Not far away from Arthas, an enormous demon projection slowly appeared. This demon had a pale face, curved horns on his head, and a pair of demon wings on his back. A cruel smile appeared on his face as he said to Arthas, ¡°I have been waiting for you for a long time, young prince! I am Mal¡¯ganis!¡± ¡°Marganis!!¡± Arthas pointed his holy warhammer at him angrily. ¡°I will find you and tear your disgusting wings off with my own hands!¡± But Mal¡¯ganis didn¡¯t care about Arthas¡¯s threat at all. He grinned and said, ¡°Do you think you can stop me by killing these infected people in advance? It¡¯s useless. I will immediately begin the transformation ritual and transform these infected people into undead soldiers until all the fires of life in the entire city are completely extinguished! ¡± ¡°I won¡¯t allow it!¡± Arthas was already blinded by anger. He roared, ¡°I¡¯d rather they die in my hands than have them become your slaves!¡± ¡°Is that so? Then try to stop me!¡± Mal¡¯ganis laughed wildly. His figure gradually began to disappear as he left behind a sentence. ¡°Let¡¯s have a match and see who wins¡­ ¡°I will win! I will kill you with my own hands, Mal¡¯ganis!¡± Arthas knelt on one knee and punched the ground hatefully. He growled in a low voice, ¡°At the risk of my life, I will complete my vengeance!¡± Just like that, the Stratholme killing competition, which would shock the world later, began¡­ Chapter 587 Chapter 587: Arthas¡¯s Mental Journey (Final) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Early the next morning, Jaina and Uther, who had rushed over, stood on the damaged city wall of Stratholme and looked at the city in front of them in grief. In just one night, the originally bustling city of Stratholme turned into a ghost town. Burned-down and collapsed buildings were everywhere, and corpses were lying all over the place on the streets. There were also some undead monsters that had turned into ghouls, but these monsters were also dead. The blood flowing out gathered in the streets and alleys before finally condensing into dark stains on the ground. In Stratholme, nine out of ten buildings were empty. The killing competition between Arthas and Mal¡¯ganis had almost wiped out the entire city. Cries of fear sporadically resounded in the city, but they were immediately suppressed. It was the sounds that the hiding survivors couldn¡¯t help making when they saw the corpses of their loved ones¡­ After the grief, it was numbness. The survivors spontaneously gathered and piled the corpses everywhere onto the carts before pulling them to the center and burning them together. They had no choice but to do this. After so many people died, if they didn¡¯t deal with these corpses, they would soon cause a new plague in Stratholme. Looking at the hell-like scene in front of her, Jaina couldn¡¯t help covering her mouth. The pungent smell of blood drifting in the wind almost made her vomit. . I can¡¯t believe it. Did Arthas really do this?¡± Jaina said to Uther after finally calming down. ¡°How could he¡­¡± Uther¡¯s face was extremely gloomy, but he still comforted Jaina. ¡°I warned him, but he¡­ didn¡¯t listen. Relax, child. You are not responsible for this¡­ this massacre!¡± The two of them walked around the city and finally found a heavily injured guard on the verge of death. Uther recognized that this soldier was one of the soldiers who had left with Arthas, so he grabbed the dying soldier and asked, ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve done?! Where is Arthas?! Why isn¡¯t he here?!¡± The soldier didn¡¯t seem to have any regrets. After all, he had already foreseen what would happen when he chose to follow Arthas, so he only used his last bit of strength to tell Uther the whole story. Just last night, when Arthas killed all the infected in the city before Mal¡¯ganis, he finally found the true body of Mal¡¯ganis. But just as Arthas was about to kill him in a duel, this cunning dreadlord actually escaped! Mal¡¯ganis told Arthas that it wasn¡¯t time to end it. If Arthas wanted revenge, then he should gather his troops and go to Northrend in the extreme north to find him. This was the trap that the dreadlords had designed. They would continuously enrage this young prince and then lure him to Northrend step by step. Although Arthas also realized this, he was in extreme conflict and grief because he had personally slaughtered his people, and the anger of vengeance had already made him lose his mind. So after Mal¡¯ganis escaped through Teleportation, in order to continue pursuing him, he gathered his troops overnight and set off for the extreme north. ¡°No, I have to tell King Terenas about this!¡± Uther immediately realized the seriousness of the matter. ¡°I have to get the king to order envoys to summon Arthas back! He can¡¯t just leave like this!¡± Uther couldn¡¯t worry about Jaina anymore. He gathered his soldiers and rushed back. Left alone, Jaina stood in the silent city of Stratholme, not knowing what to do. But at this moment, Medivh appeared again. In crow form, he descended from the sky. After landing, he transformed into a human and stood in front of her. ¡°It¡¯s you?!¡± Jaina was surprised to see this self-proclaimed prophet again. Medivh said, ¡°In the coming days, the deaths here will temporarily stop and calm down¡­ But don¡¯t be fooled by appearances. All that the young prince can find in the cold north will only be death¡­¡± Hearing this, Jaina couldn¡¯t help defending Arthas. ¡°He¡¯s just doing what he thinks is right! ¡± ¡°Perhaps his actions are worthy of praise¡­¡± Medivh sighed. ¡°But his passion will only bring him destruction¡­ Young mage, you must lead your people to Ancient Kalimdor in the west. Only there can you lead them to continue fighting against the darkness and save the world from the flames!¡± Hearing Medivh¡¯s warning to get them to leave again, Jaina became even more uneasy and asked, ¡°You call yourself a prophet, so what did you see?¡± ¡°I saw death enveloping all of Lordaeron and the Eastern Kingdoms!¡± Medivh said in a deep voice. ¡°The undead monsters killed all the living people they saw. This calamity cannot be stopped. Only by fleeing can you preserve the power to fight back¡­ ¡°That is all. Make your choice, young mage¡­¡± Medivh turned into a crow and left. After watching him depart, Jaina used Teleportation to leave. What this mysterious prophet said made her have to take it seriously. Finally, only the survivors of Stratholme continued to struggle at death¡¯s door¡­ It was an extremely long journey from Lordaeron to Northrend in the extreme north. Arthas led his troops and persisted at sea for nearly three months before finally seeing the coast of Northrend. The howling cold wind was blowing on the pale land, freezing people¡¯s bones to the point of pain. There was no sunlight on this desolate land all year round. When the ships docked, and Arthas looked at the scene in front of him, even he realized that it would be an extremely difficult challenge for them to fight against the undead army of Mal¡¯ganis on this land. But under the anger of vengeance, Arthas couldn¡¯t care less. After the soldiers disembarked, he immediately ordered them to find a place to set camp. But before they could set up the camp, the troops came under attack. At first, Arthas thought that he had encountered an undead army. But unexpectedly, after the head-on collision, he realized that he had encountered an army of dwarves. And the leader of this dwarven army was actually his old friend Magni Bronzebeard. After both sides resolved the misunderstanding, not only did Arthas sigh in relief, but Magni also sighed in relief. Under Arthas¡¯s inquiries, Magni told him that he was here to find a powerful artifact, the runeblade Frostmourne. Recently, there was a piece of news circulating in Ironforge. It said that in the far north, an earthquake had caused the appearance of the ancient artifact Frostmourne, which was sealed in Northrend. The earthquake had reactivated a portal that could lead to the sealed place. If someone could find this portal, they could enter the sealed place and obtain this powerful ancient artifact. Without a doubt, the dreadlords had spread this news. They had lurked in the gathering places of the various races and spread this news to attract curious explorers to Northrend. These explorers who set foot on Northrend would eventually be left behind, and their corpses would become members of the Undead Scourge. Of course, this was all in passing. The ultimate goal of the dreadlords was to let this news spread to Arthas¡¯s ears. And now, they had done it. Through Magni, Arthas learned the name of Frostmourne and firmly believed it because his old friend wouldn¡¯t lie to him. Magni wanted to seek help from Arthas, hoping that Arthas could help him find Frostmourne. After hearing this, Arthas felt that if he could obtain this ancient artifact, he might be able to secure his odds of winning in his battle with Mal¡¯ganis, so he readily agreed. But before they could set off, the envoys of Lordaeron found Arthas. They had specially rushed over on a goblin airship. The envoys brought with them an order from King Terenas, requesting that Arthas¡¯s expedition army immediately give up their operation and return to Lordaeron. The soldiers of the expeditionary army were originally from Lordaeron¡¯s army, and they were unwilling to fight against demons and undead in this icy and snowy environment. The arrival of the special envoys immediately caused their combat willingness to plummet. Uther again! Arthas gnashed his teeth. He knew that Uther had persuaded his father to give this order. Arthas was full of resentment. On the one hand, his desire for vengeance was burning him, and on the other hand, he felt aggrieved for not being trusted. He felt that the entire world was opposing him now. Although he was so depressed that he was about to explode, he knew that he couldn¡¯t disobey Terenas¡¯s orders. At least¡­ he couldn¡¯t disobey them openly. Therefore, with a gloomy expression, he thought for a long time before leaving the camp in the middle of the night. Through Magni, he had learned that there was a mercenary camp formed by the native races near the coast of Northrend. He found this place overnight and hired mercenaries to find an opportunity to destroy his expeditionary army¡¯s ships. The reason that Arthas gave was clearly a lie. But out of greed for money, the mercenaries agreed to this employment and completed his commission very well. In the early morning, they suddenly launched a sneak attack on the coast and burned down Arthas¡¯s ships. And Arthas, who had quietly returned to the camp, rushed to the coast with the soldiers after the soldiers informed him. As a result, he bumped into the mercenaries who wanted to ask him for money. But he instead identified the mercenaries as the murderers and then killed them all with the furious expeditionary army soldiers! All the ships were burned down, and there was no hope of returning to Lordaeron. Arthas took this opportunity to display his eloquence and acting skills, persuading the soldiers of the expeditionary army to follow him and continue to eliminate Mal¡¯ganis! But even though he had hidden all of this from the soldiers, he hadn¡¯t managed to hide it from Magni. Magni had witnessed Arthas quietly leaving the camp last night and naturally understood what had happened. But he didn¡¯t say anything in public. Instead, he went to find Arthas in private. ¡°You lied to your people and betrayed the mercenaries who helped you¡­ What¡¯s wrong with you, Arthas?¡± Magni asked. ¡°Is vengeance really that important to you?¡± ¡°Forgive me, Magni!¡± Arthas said. ¡°You didn¡¯t see what Mal¡¯ganis did to my homeland, so you can¡¯t understand the torment in my heart.¡± Looking at Arthas¡¯s expression, Magni fell silent. Although he felt that Arthas had changed drastically compared to his old friend in his impression, he realized that Arthas had probably experienced some great changes, so he didn¡¯t say anything else. Just like that, the expedition army of Arthas and the dwarven army of Magni Bronzebeard embarked on the road of searching for Frostmourne¡­ Chapter 588 Chapter 588: Who Is the Father? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The ship burning incident didn¡¯t seem like much, and it even had the spirit of cutting off all means of retreat. From a military perspective, Arthas¡¯s operation could even be said to be perfect. He had successfully stimulated the morale and courage of his troops. But looking at it from the other side, this incident meant that Arthas had completely breached the path of the paladin that he had always adhered to. He had become obstinate and had already begun to become unscrupulous for vengeance. The seed of darkness in his heart had long been planted, and now it was growing and germinating¡­ Walking in the cold icy wind of Northrend, the troops led by Arthas and Magni advanced with difficulty. The place they were going to was in the southeast of Northrend. According to Magni, the earthquake had occurred there not long ago. The news sent back by the dwarven scouts said that the traces of the avalanche caused by the earthquake were still clearly visible. If they wanted to find the rumored portal, it could only be here. After spending several days, Arthas and Magni led the troops into a valley. This place had already been buried by snow, but after entering, Arthas did sense traces of spatial fluctuations, indicating that there was indeed a portal here, but it was covered up. The troops set up camp here, deployed defenses at the entrance of the valley, and then began to dig. Arthas had extraordinary military talent. He observed the terrain around the valley and found that it was like a huge pocket. This was very bad. Once an enemy appeared and blocked the entrance of the valley, they would be able to trap them in the valley. He wanted to tell Magni about this worry, but after thinking about it, he didn¡¯t say anything. Under the continuous excavation of the soldiers, a dilapidated portal building had already revealed part of its body. If he voiced his worry, it might cause the excavation to stop¡­ Since Arthas didn¡¯t say anything, Magni wouldn¡¯t have thought of this. But it just so happened that just as they were about to completely dig out the ruins of the portal, the soldiers stationed at the entrance of the valley rang the alarm, signaling that they were under attack! It was the undead, the undead army led by Mal¡¯ganis! These ugly undead monsters rushed in from the mouth of the valley like a tide and charged crazily at the campsite of the humans and dwarfs. Nimble ghouls and twisted, mutilated abominations flooded in from the ground while gargoyles continuously flew down from the sky and nerubians acted as long-range troops. Mal¡¯ganis also appeared. He laughed wildly and shouted, ¡°Young prince, welcome to Northrend! This is the welcome gift I prepared for you! This place will be the end of your journey!¡± Hearing Mal¡¯ganis¡¯s voice, Arthas clenched the holy warhammer in his hand, but he didn¡¯t lose his mind. While commanding the soldiers to organize a counterattack using the camp¡¯s defensive structures, he said to Magni, ¡°We don¡¯t have time. If the ancient artifact you mentioned really exists, then it may be our only hope of defeating the undead! ¡± Magni thought the same. ¡°Okay, follow me. The portal is usable now. The rumors are true. It¡¯s already activated. We can find the runeblade first!¡± After leaving most of their subordinates in the camp to block the undead army, Arthas and Magni rushed into the portal with only a dozen soldiers. With a flash of light, Arthas found himself in an unknown place. He could only tell through the surrounding ice and snow that he was still in Northrend. This place wasn¡¯t an ancient ruin, but what they were looking for was not far away. It was a strange stone altar, and an enormous piece of solid ice was floating above it. And inside this piece of solid ice was a longsword with a fierce appearance. When Arthas saw this sword from afar, it was as though a heavy blow had struck his heart. Not only him, but even Magni was the same. Even though this runeblade was sealed in solid ice, the powerful force contained in it was still transmitted through the ice. An artifact was indeed an artifact, but Magni felt that something was amiss with the appearance of this longsword. But Arthas didn¡¯t think too much about it. Feeling the powerful force unconsciously emanating from this longsword, he was already completely enthralled. There was only one thought in his mind now: If I hold this longsword, I will definitely be able to slay Mal¡¯ganis with my own hands!! His desire for power drove him forward. But just as he was about to approach the altar, a group of ghosts suddenly emerged from the ground and blocked his path. ¡°Go¡­ back¡­¡± the ghosts warned in chilling voices. ¡°Do not¡­ come close. There is only darkness and death here¡­¡± But how could this warning stop Arthas? He raised his warhammer and slowly walked forward. As he walked, he replied to the ghosts, ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything more terrifying than what I¡¯ve faced before. Move aside! Don¡¯t try to stop me!¡± ¡°No matter what you think, child, you cannot pass!¡± All kinds of weapons appeared in the hands of the ghosts. A battle broke out, but it ended quickly. These ghosts were not too powerful, and they melted one by one in front of Arthas¡¯s Holy Light. Magni came forward and stood side by side with Arthas. He whispered, ¡°These ghosts guard this place, but it¡¯s strange. They seem to have just awakened¡­ The strength of their souls is too weak.¡± Arthas didn¡¯t comment. Before the last ghost completely melted under the Holy Light, he said intermittently, ¡°Go back¡­ before¡­ it is too late¡­¡± ¡°Do you still want to protect this sword?¡± Arthas asked curiously. ¡°No¡­ we want to¡­ protect you¡­¡± The ghost left this last sentence before completely dissipating. Magni grabbed his bushy beard. ¡°Oh, damn it. I have a bad feeling¡­¡± ¡± Arthas was silent. He walked up to the altar and looked up at the enormous piece of ice. His gaze had always been attracted to this longsword, but Magni¡¯s was not. He could feel a chill run down his spine from the power emanating from this sword. He dissuaded Arthas, ¡°Arthas, I don¡¯t think we should touch this sword. Its power seems to be¡­ cursed! Let¡¯s get out of here quickly!¡± ¡°No! I¡¯m willing to accept any curse as long as it can save my homeland!¡± Arthas didn¡¯t listen to his persuasion at all. His right palm stretched out toward the solid ice. ¡°Don¡¯t touch it, Arthas!¡± Magni hurriedly rushed forward to stop Arthas. ¡°Forget about this. Leave this place. We can break out of the encirclement and bring your people back!¡± But Arthas shook off Magni and growled, ¡°No one can stop my vengeance, including you, old friend!¡± With that, Arthas didn¡¯t delay any longer. He stretched out his hand and touched the solid ice with a slightly infatuated expression. ¡°I summon the soul inside, if you have one¡­ I¡¯m willing to pay any price as long as you can help me save my people!¡± The enormous floating piece of ice suddenly shook violently, and then a powerful force suddenly erupted from within. The ice shattered into several pieces from the impact and shot out at an unimaginable speed! One of the pieces of solid ice flew toward Magni Bronzebeard. Caught off guard, he was hit by the solid ice and sent him flying tens of meters away with a loud scream. After being hit, Magni fell to the ground unconscious. But his old friend Arthas didn¡¯t come to check on his safety at all. Instead, he stared infatuatedly at the runeblade slowly descending from the air. After Frostmouse escaped from the ice, the cold power emanating from it became stronger and stronger. It slowly descended from the air and stabbed into the ground in front of Arthas. The evil eyes on the sword¡¯s hilt were radiating an icy blue light, as though it was breathing. As though he felt a summons, he casually threw down the holy warhammer in his hand, stepped forward, and held Frostmourne¡¯s hilt with his right hand. With a buzz, Arthas pulled out Frostmourne. Then an unparalleled and powerful force poured into his body through the hilt. This powerful force activated his muscles, blood, and bones, causing his body to produce an inexplicable joy. At this moment, he felt as powerful as a god! ¡°Haha¡­ Hahahaha!¡± Arthas held Frostmourne and laughed wildly. He knew that with the support of this powerful force, he would definitely be able to complete his vengeance! Arthas turned around and ran toward the Dortal without looking back. As for Magni, who was lying on the ground in the distance, Arthas didn¡¯t even look at him. After he returned to the valley through the portal, the soldiers waiting in front of the portal welcomed Arthas happily. ¡°Prince Arthas! We are so glad that you¡¯ve returned safely. We can¡¯t hold on much longer¡­ Where is Magni?¡± ¡°Magni is dead¡­¡± Arthas pretended to sigh sadly before continuing, ¡°But don¡¯t worry. In front of Frostmourne, no enemy will be our opponent!¡± Arthas, who had returned to the battlefield, was simply invincible. No matter how powerful the undead monsters were, they were no match for his sword. He led his troops, smashed his way through the undead army, and finally arrived in front of Mal¡¯ganis. ¡°So¡­ you have picked up Frostmourne at the expense of your comrades¡­¡± Unexpectedly, Mal¡¯ganis looked at Arthas happily, as though he didn¡¯t see an enemy at all. ¡°Just as the Lich King said, you¡¯re stronger than I thought¡­ Young prince, it seems that you have already heard the Lich King¡¯s voice. He communicated with you through this sword. What did¡­ Ner¡¯zhul say to you?¡± Arthas raised his head gloomily and looked at Mal¡¯ganis. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°He told me¡­ that the time for my vengeance has arrived!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Mal¡¯ganis felt that something was wrong and immediately understood. ¡°He doesn¡¯t dare¡­ But before he could finish speaking, Arthas was already rushing over. He raised Frostmourne with a cold expression and slashed at Mal¡¯ganis! The sharp blade easily tore through the tough skin of the dreadlord. As the blade cut in, the powerful frost power and curse power contained in Frostmourne erupted at the same time. Mal¡¯ganis¡¯s body was frozen into a huge block of ice. Through the ice, the large and ferocious wound on his chest cut open by the sword could be seen. Under Frostmourne¡¯s characteristics, Mal¡¯ganis was frozen at the moment of his death. Arthas raised his left hand and smashed his fist against the block of ice. The next second, the ice shattered into pieces, and even Mal¡¯ganis¡¯s corpse exploded, turning into minced meat flying in the air. ¡°It¡¯s all over¡­¡± After exacting his revenge, Arthas looked at the ground full of pieces of Mal¡¯ganis with a look of pleasure on his face. The joy of vengeance was so sweet and intoxicating that it hit his body wave after wave, making him unable to stop. Arthas raised his right hand, looked at Frostmourne in his hand, and listened to the continuous whispers coming from the sword. He left the valley without looking back, leaving behind the soldiers who were still fighting the undead¡­ As for Roy, who was far away in Outland, his eyes were empty, as though he was looking at the distant sky. The scenes from Frostmourne allowed him to witness the entire process of Arthas killing Malganis. No, it should be said that he had seen the entire process from the moment Arthas picked up Frostmourne. Although the Frostmourne that Arthas obtained was Roy¡¯s weapon, he had said before that it had been reforged. In the reforged version of Frostmourne, apart from adding a bit of the power of the Abyss, the greatest change might be the change in authority. Roy had defined the original version of Frostmourne to be only usable by him, so others couldn¡¯t use it at all. Perhaps it was because of this inconvenience that Frostmourne had been reforged. After this reforging, the authority of Frostmourne had changed. Although Roy still had the highest authority over this sword, others could also use it to a limited extent with secondary authority. For example, Ner¡¯zhul and Arthas. But when they picked up this sword, Roy, as the person with the highest authority, could see the scenes transmitted through Frostmourne as long as he wanted to¡­ Ner¡¯zhul didn¡¯t know this, and neither did Arthas. Ner¡¯zhul thought that he was the current master of Frostmourne, and Arthas thought that Ner¡¯zhul had bestowed Frostmourne to him.. But they didn¡¯t know that behind the scenes, the true master of Frostmourne was watching their every move¡­ Chapter 589 Chapter 589: God-Like Power Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When Roy saw Arthas kill Mal¡¯ganis in the scene sent by Frostmourne, to be honest, he wasn¡¯t surprised. He was very clear that after Ner¡¯zhul lured Arthas into falling through Frostmourne, he would definitely get Arthas to kill Mal¡¯ganis. After all, Arthas¡¯s hatred for Mal¡¯ganis was already deeply rooted, and it was impossible not to let him vent. Moreover, there was another advantage to killing Mal¡¯ganis. It would make Arthas feel the pleasure of vengeance. The feeling of being able to do whatever he wanted after possessing great power would make him unable to stop. After Arthas tasted the sweetness of revenge, Ner¡¯zhul¡¯s next plan could unfold smoothly. But what was laughable was that Mal¡¯ganis had been too conceited to realize this. He thought that after Arthas picked up Frostmourne, he had already fallen into darkness and could be counted as one of them. Thus, he boldly appeared in front of Arthas and ended up dead. Roy didn¡¯t care about Mal¡¯ganis¡¯s death at all, even though he died under Frostmourne¡¯s blade. At this stage, including Kil¡¯jaeden and the other dreadlords, the demons of the Burning Legion wouldn¡¯t think that Frostmourne had any connection with Roy. Frostmourne was only his former sword, but it was Ner¡¯zhul who controlled Frostmourne now. But he could see one thing from this matter¡ªNer¡¯zhul couldn¡¯t wait to begin executing his plan. Although under Kil¡¯jaeden¡¯s orders, the dreadlords had to obey Ner¡¯zhul and work hard to contribute to the expansion of the Scourge, it was undeniable that their truly important task was to monitor Ner¡¯zhul. Ner¡¯zhul would never forget how the dreadlords had tortured him and brought him immense pain. When he planned to use Arthas to escape from the Frozen Throne, the dreadlords became targets that he had to eliminate. Mal¡¯ganis was the first, but not the last. In the following process, Ner¡¯zhul might think of a way to use Arthas to eliminate the other dreadlords. Of course, with Mal¡¯ganis¡¯s death, the other dreadlords would probably become vigilant, so Roy guessed that Ner¡¯zhul was going to speed up his plan. Should I intervene here? Roy thought as he rubbed his demon horns. Although Mal¡¯ganis was dead, he had still accomplished his mission very well. These cunning dreadlords had cooperated with the experienced Ner¡¯zhul to make Arthas complete his fall step by step. Now that Frostmourne had devoured Arthas¡¯s soul, he was rapidly transforming into a death knight. If Roy remembered correctly, Arthas would then kill his way back to Lordaeron and complete his act of being a filial son. Afterward, under Ner¡¯zhul¡¯s orders, he would lead the Scourge to attack Silvermoon City and resurrect Kel¡¯Thuzad with the help of the Sunwell. Finally, Arthas would attack Dalaran, seize the Book of Medivh, and use the power of the artifact to summon Archimonde to Azeroth. Roy couldn¡¯t enter Azeroth at all now, even though he had activated the Dark Portal in Outland. The power of the Dark Portal was not enough to accommodate a powerful demon king like Roy. Only Julia and Benia could pass through. But even if they went to Azeroth, they couldn¡¯t summon Roy without a powerful artifact as a source of power. It couldn¡¯t be helped. The planetary shield left behind by the titans was ridiculously strong¡­ Therefore, in Roy¡¯s opinion, Arthas seizing the Book of Medivh might be an opportunity for him. Since the Book of Medivh could let Archimonde¡¯s true body enter Azeroth, it could also let Roy enter Azeroth¡­ On the vast sea, a dilapidated ship was slowly sailing. Arthas was sitting in the cabin with Frostmourne in his hand and meditating with his eyes closed. The ones operating the ship were not living people but several ugly ghouls. Arthas had transformed them from corpses. After communicating with Ner¡¯zhul through Frostmourne, Arthas had obtained the knowledge of necromancy and powerful death power. Now that he was on his way back to Lordaeron, he no longer needed living people to serve him. These undead monsters were the most obedient servants. Now, Arthas was transforming into a death knight. The Holy Light power in his body was gradually fading, and the flesh and blood of his body were gradually withering. The powers of darkness, death, and frost were growing in his body, and these were all bestowed by Ner¡¯zhul. The more he practiced these dark powers, the easier it was for Ner¡¯zhul to control Arthas¡¯s thoughts. Of course, Ner¡¯zhul was not always paying attention to him. Ner¡¯zhul also had many matters to attend to, so every time his will withdrew from Frostmourne, the only thing that could continue to affect Arthas¡¯s thoughts was the endless whispers in Frostmourne. These whispers that could reach the depths of a person¡¯s soul made it impossible for Arthas to hear clearly what the words were, even if he tried his best to listen. But these whispers were constantly growing the darkness in his heart. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t feel that anything was wrong because the greater the darkness in his heart, the stronger the power fed back to him from Frostmourne, causing him to sink deeper and deeper into it. The return journey to Lordaeron was long, so when he had nothing to do, Arthas would hold Frostmourne and meditate to increase his strength day by day. Today was no exception. But at this moment, the light in the eyes of the skeleton on Frostmourne¡¯s hilt suddenly intensified, and the connection between Arthas and Frostmourne was suddenly cut off! Arthas instantly woke up from his meditation and looked at Frostmourne in surprise, not understanding what was going on. Especially when he tried to call the Lich King Ner¡¯zhul, he found that he couldn¡¯t contact him at all. He was cut off! Before Arthas could understand what was going on, a new voice sounded from the sword. ¡°Stop calling Ner¡¯zhul! As long as I want, you can¡¯t contact anyone through Frostmourne! Not even Ner¡¯zhul!¡± Arthas calmed herself down and asked doubtfully, ¡°Who¡­ are you?¡± ¡°My name is¡­ Osiris, the Lord of Darkness and Frost, the Destroyer of the High Heavens, the Demon who Traverses the Worlds of Chaos and the Void, the current third commander of the Burning Legion, the King of Despair!¡± Hearing Roy¡¯s long list of titles, Arthas was stunned. Although he didn¡¯t have any concept of most of the titles, the words ¡®the third commander of the Burning Legion¡¯ shocked him. ¡°King of Despair Osiris¡­ y-you said that you¡¯re the owner of this sword?¡± Arthas asked in a daze. ¡°Not only Frostmourne, but even your so-called Lord of Darkness, Lich King Ner¡¯zhul, was transformed from my demon blood!¡± Roy¡¯s cold voice transmitted from Frostmourne to Arthas¡¯s mind through the void. ¡°Do you need me to prove it?¡± ¡°Prove it?¡± Arthas was puzzled for a moment when he suddenly found that the endless power coming from Frostmourne had disappeared in an instant. Moreover, Frostmourne actually began to extract power from his body. ¡°W-what¡¯s going on?!¡± Arthas subconsciously wanted to throw Frostmourne away, but he found that the sword was stuck to his palm and couldn¡¯t be thrown away. In just a few seconds, Arthas was about to be drained dry. Not only did Frostmourne extract the power in his body, but it also extracted his blood and soul. At this moment, he had already turned from a handsome blond man into a bag of bones, looking like a skeleton. Even his golden hair had become withered and gray. ¡°I believe you! I believe you!¡± Arthas felt that he was really about to die, so he hurriedly shouted, ¡°I know that you¡¯re the true Lord of Darkness! I am willing to obey your orders!¡± After hearing these shouts, Frostmourne finally stopped absorbing Arthas. Then it began to give everything it took back to him continuously. Arthas was finally out of danger of death, and he heaved a sigh of relief. But after this, he finally understood something. This cursed sword, Frostmourne, had a true master behind it, and even the Lich King Ner¡¯zhul was probably a puppet under his control¡­ ¡°Let me tell you, young prince!¡± Roy said. ¡°What the Lich King Ner¡¯zhul has is only a portion of the authority of this sword, but he doesn¡¯t know this, so the power he can bestow upon you through the sword is only a small portion. As long as I want, I can take back all the power he bestows you at any time! On the contrary, as long as I am willing, I can let you obtain power far beyond Ner¡¯zhul¡¯s authority!¡± When Arthas heard this, his eyes lit upn, and he asked with some yearning, ¡°This power¡­ How powerful is it?¡± ¡°Do you want to try?¡± Roy chuckled. ¡°Then, find a suitable place, and I can show you.¡± Hearing this, Arthas quickly got up, walked out of the cabin, and came to the deck. He looked at the vast sea and held the hilt of Frostmourne tightly with both hands. ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he suddenly felt an indescribably vast amount of magic power transmitting through Frostmourne. After this magic power fused into his body, it only took a second for him to feel as though he was about to explode. Countless veins bulged on his arms and forehead. He roared in pain and didn¡¯t dare to think about anything else as he quickly swung Frostmourne at the sea. When this incomparably immense amount of magic power poured out through Frostmourne, the surface of the sea that Arthas saw immediately changed. The turbulent waves on the sea stopped surging at this moment, and the entire sea as far as his eye could see was replaced by black ice crystals. With Arthas as the starting point, the surface of the sea for thousands of kilometers ahead was frozen under this slash! Looking at the scene in front of him, he was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t speak for a long time. It had to be known that he once had a powerful ice mage by his side, Jaina Proudmore. She was a genius-level mage, and he had seen her use ice magic before. But even Jaina¡¯s strongest ice spell couldn¡¯t accomplish this scene in front of him. This could no longer be considered magic. It was a miraculous feat! After returning to his senses, Arthas stared at Frostmourne with fiery eyes. ¡°Can I have such powerful strength?¡± Hearing this, Roy, who was far away in Outland, smiled. He knew that Arthas couldn¡¯t escape¡­ Chapter 590 Chapter 590: Double Agent Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Without a doubt, this was a portion of Roy¡¯s power that he had transmitted to Arthas through Frostmourne, allowing Arthas to experience what it meant to be a demon king. Arthas reveled in this great power. He felt that if he wanted to, he could even freeze the entire continent of Lordaeron with a single blow. Unfortunately, this power came and went quickly. After Roy let him experience it, he son withdrew it. This sudden feeling of falling back to square one made Arthas feel very uncomfortable, as though he had suddenly become empty. Looking at Frostmourne in his hand, Arthas was not as happy as he was at the beginning. Comparisons were the scariest. Previously, he thought that the power bestowed upon him by the Lich King Ner¡¯zhul was very powerful, but he no longer thought so. A stronger existence easily crushed the shock that Ner¡¯zhul had given him. ¡°Demon king?¡± Arthas suddenly understood why warlocks liked to summon demons so much. Even ordinary demons were already very powerful, let alone the demon king behind Frostmourne. ¡°What¡­ what should I do to obtain your power?¡± Arthas asked Roy through Frostmourne. ¡°Do you want me to betray the Lich King?¡± ¡°No! There¡¯s no need!¡± Roy said. ¡°On the contrary, you can complete the orders that Ner¡¯zhul gives you as usual. It won¡¯t take long for him to get you to find the Book of Medivh and then get you to summon Archimonde with the book¡­ You just have to follow all the steps. But after summoning Archimonde, you must continue holding the Book of Medivh and find a suitable opportunity and place to activate the Book of Medivh again and summon me!¡± ¡°Yes, I understand, Lord Osiris!¡± Arthas heaved a sigh of relief. This task sounded easy. ¡°That¡¯s all. Ner¡¯zhul doesn¡¯t know that I have the highest authority over Frostmourne, so let him continue not knowing!¡± Roy said. ¡°You continue to obey him, and the power you obtain from him will be enough for you to complete your task. After I come to Azeroth, I will give you even stronger power!¡± With that, Roy removed his control over Frostmourne, and Frostmourne¡¯s endless whispers echoed in Arthas¡¯s mind again. Although the exchange had only been less than fifteen minutes, Arthas felt as though he had experienced a lifetime. When he returned to his senses, he couldn¡¯t help letting out a long sigh. In the depths of his heart, there was not only the breeding greed for power but also the fear and timidity for powerful existences like demon kings. Facing the covetous eyes of the Scourge and the Burning Legion, Arthas knew that Lordaeron couldn¡¯t resist this powerful force. Undead monsters and demons would engulf the entire Eastern Kingdoms. Every time he thought of this scene, he felt powerless. At the same time, he rejoiced that he had made the right decision to join them¡­ If he couldn¡¯t beat them, he would join them. It was better to destroy Lordaeron with his own hands than let it perish in the hands of the Scourge and the Burning Legion¡­ All kinds of complicated negative thoughts kept intertwining in Arthas¡¯s mind, causing him to fall deeper and deeper¡­ Two months later, Arthas¡¯s ship docked, and he once again set foot on the land of Lordaeron and returned to his homeland. But this homeland that he had once dedicated himself to protecting could no longer attract any of his affections. The return of the prince made all the people of Lordaeron rejoice. Capital City, the capital of Lordaeron, rang with the crisp chimes of a bell, and the ceremony to welcome Arthas¡¯s return was so grand that a long carpet even reached the city gates. The civilians spontaneously sprinkled petals on both sides of the road to welcome their hero¡¯s triumphant return. Yes, hero! Under the maneuvers of King Terenas, the tragedy of Stratholme had been covered up. Terenas exaggerated the schemes of the demons. Not only did he cover up Arthas¡¯s evil actions of slaughtering the city, but he instead portrayed his son¡¯s actions of bringing the expedition army to Northrend to hunt down Mal¡¯ganis as a heroic act. And now, although Arthas had returned alone, no one mentioned the others from the expedition force. People only knew that Prince Arthas had personally slain Mal¡¯ganis and avenged Stratholme. This was simply ironic. Uther and the paladins of the Knights of the Silver Hand, who truly knew the inside story, were strictly restrained by Terenas and were not allowed to tell the truth. Terenas was very happy about Arthas¡¯s safe return. This meant that the heir of the kingdom was safe and sound. In fact, he didn¡¯t want Arthas to become an honest paladin like Uther. That way, he wouldn¡¯t be able to rule a country. On the contrary, Arthas¡¯s decisiveness in killing was what he really wanted to see. In his opinion, some moral flaws were not a big problem at all. Therefore, he arranged such a grand welcoming ceremony and waited for his son¡¯s arrival in the palace. But he didn¡¯t know that Arthas was no longer the son in his impression. He had already¡­ become another person. Arthas walked into the palace in silence. Under the cover of his hood, no one could see his expression clearly, and naturally, no one could sense the¡­ coldness on his body! But after arriving in front of Terenas, he still bowed to the king. But seeing Frostmourne, Terenas felt a little strange. Moreover, gone was the paladin armor decorated with golden lion and eagle heads that Arthas used to wear. In its place was a suit of armor that had the withering aura of winter. The parts exposed by the cloak, such as the sabatons, poleyns, and vambraces, were even sinisterly decorated with skulls. Although Terenas felt that Arthas had changed a lot, he didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. After all, he was in a very good mood at the moment. Sitting on the throne, he said happily, ¡°Ah, my child, I am very happy to see you return safe and sound¡­¡± But Arthas acted as though he didn¡¯t hear anything. He held the runeblade with both hands and lowered his head. You don¡¯t have to sacrifice yourself for your people anymore¡­ Terenas was a little puzzled and called out to Arthas again. You don¡¯t have to bear the heavy burden of the crown anymore¡­ I have¡­ arranged everything! It was unknown whether Frostmourne had conveyed these thoughts to Arthas or if he had conceived them himself. But after these thoughts appeared, he suddenly raised his head, straightened up, and lifted the hood on his head, revealing his long grayish-white hair. His eye sockets were sunken, and his face was thin, but his eyes were full of coldness! Holding Frostmourne, Arthas took two large strides forward and arrived in front of Terenas¡¯s throne. He stretched out his left hand and held Terenas¡¯s shoulder. ¡°What are you doing? My child, what are you doing?!¡± Terenas asked anxiously, dumbfounded. He looked at Arthas¡¯s cold gaze and suddenly had an extremely bad feeling. ¡°Succeeding your throne, my father¡­¡± Arthas raised his right hand and pierced Frostmourne into Terenas¡¯s body without hesitation. Terenas fell, and the crown on his head fell to the bottom of the throne with a series of clangs. His blood drew a dazzling mark on the carpet of the palace. All the palace guards who witnessed this scene were stunned. They couldn¡¯t believe that Arthas had killed his father with his own hands in front of everyone¡­ After doing all of this, Arthas held the blood-stained Frostmourne and strode out of the palace without looking back. No one dared to stop him. Everyone was still in a daze, allowing Arthas to leave the capital easily. By the time Uther and the Knights of the Silver Hand heard the news and rushed over, Arthas had already disappeared. The chimes of the bell were still echoing, but this sound had turned into a death knell. It was so desolate, so soul-stirring¡­ This kingdom is about to be destroyed¡­ A new order will be born in the ruins¡­ It will shake the foundation of everything in this world¡­ And I will be crowned king¡­ Arthas had left, but his act of killing his father shocked everyone, especially Uther. When he was in Stratholme, he had already discovered that Arthas was becoming a stranger, but he never thought that Arthas would do such a treacherous thing. But before they could crusade against Arthas and capture him, they found that the plague had already spread throughout Capital City. This was the last gift that Arthas had left for the people of the capital before he left¡­ Regarding the spread of the plague, Uther was utterly helpless. He could only evacuate the capital with the Knights of the Silver Hand and some surviving soldiers. They couldn¡¯t even save the civilians because the plague spread too quickly. In just one night, the capital of Lordaeron fell and became a silent city. The undead monsters transformed from the civilians attacked everywhere, driven by instinct, searching for the aura of the living everywhere in Lordaeron. As these undead monsters roamed Lordaeron, they spread the plague and calamity, and the Undead Scourge began to sweep through the entire kingdom. The former glory was now nothing but an empty shell¡­ Everything was happening like the history that Roy knew. He knew that the act of patricide was Ner¡¯zhul¡¯s final test for Arthas, and Arthas had completely fallen, just as Ner¡¯zhul had expected. From this moment on, the former paladin Arthas had disappeared, replaced by the death knight Arthas, the strongest minion of the Lich King. But what Ner¡¯zhul didn¡¯t know was that before becoming a minion, Arthas had already become a¡­ double agent¡­ Chapter 591 Chapter 591: Quel¡¯Thalas Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The terrifying thing about the Scourge was that it grew in strength like a snowball. Facing undead that didn¡¯t know pain or fatigue, the living would eventually be killed no matter how hard they tried to resist. And every time the Scourge killed an enemy, they could transform them into undead to join the army. Therefore, in just a few months, Arthas had gained control of a massive number of Scourge soldiers. After all of Lordaeron fell, he began to plan to march farther into the Eastern Kingdoms so that the Scourge could spread to the entire continent. Under the pressure of the surging Scourge, the various countries finally took Medivh¡¯s warning seriously, especially Jaina. She had already begun to organize the survivors of Kul Tiras and planned to take ships to the continent of Kalimdor in the west. Not only them, but the Orc Horde led by Thrall also saw the disaster caused by the Scourge and realized that there was no hope for the Eastern Kingdoms, so he brought the orcs to Kalimdor. Unanimously, the survivors thought of preserving their strength and waiting to counterattack in the future¡­ With more people fleeing, the resistance against the Scourge naturally decreased. At the same time, Arthas encountered another dreadlord, Tichondrius. The appearances of the dreadlords were very similar, and Arthas couldn¡¯t distinguish them. So when he first saw Tichondrius, he thought that Mal¡¯ganis had resurrected. But after Tichondrius introduced himself, Arthas realized that this was another dreadlord. What was interesting was that Tichondrius didn¡¯t care about the fact that he had killed Mal¡¯ganis. He was only here to convey the order of the Lich King Ner¡¯zhul. What Arthas didn¡¯t know was that although Ner¡¯zhul had allowed him to kill his enemy Mal¡¯ganis, Arthas, who had just obtained Frostmourne, couldn¡¯t control it very well. When he slashed Mal¡¯ganis, he didn¡¯t absorb Mal¡¯ganis¡¯s soul into the sword. After Mal¡¯ganis died, his soul had returned to the Twisting Nether and only needed to wait for a while before resurrecting. Although the death of Mal¡¯ganis was unexpected to the dreadlords, he had basically completed his mission, and his death had no impact on the subsequent plans. Therefore, Tichondrius and the others had no intention of pursuing the matter. After all, they still needed to continue using Arthas and wouldn¡¯t fall out with him over this matter. Of course, just as Roy thought, it didn¡¯t matter whether Mal¡¯ganis was dead or not. The key was the meaning reflected by Arthas¡¯s actions¡­ The dreadlords were here to monitor Ner¡¯zhul. In other words, be it Kil¡¯jaeden or the dreadlords, they didn¡¯t trust Ner¡¯zhul from the very beginning. Mal¡¯ganis¡¯s death increased their suspicion of him. Although Tichondrius communicated with Arthas in a friendly manner while transmitting the orders, only he knew what he was thinking in his mind. According to the Lich King¡¯s orders, Arthas returned to Andorhal and found the corpse of Kel¡¯Thuzad, whom he had killed. Even though this powerful necromancer was dead, his soul was still preserved, and he could even communicate with Arthas in the form of a soul. Knowing that Arthas killing him was one of the scripts arranged by the Lich King, Kel¡¯Thuzad didn¡¯t have any hatred for Arthas. He was truly loyal to the Lich King Ner¡¯zhul, and he could still accept Arthas, the first death knight under Ner¡¯zhul. Although they had found Kel¡¯Thuzad¡¯s corpse, because his corpse was rotting very quickly, Tichondrius suggested that Arthas find a special coffin to preserve Kel¡¯Thuzad¡¯s corpse. Ner¡¯zhul had agreed that he would give Kel¡¯Thuzad eternal life and powerful strength, allowing him to become an archlich. And transforming an archlich not only required the skeleton to be as intact as possible, but it also required the support of powerful energy. So the place chosen for Kel¡¯Thuzad¡¯s resurrection was the Sunwell in Quel¡¯Thalas. It was a long journey to the territory of the high elves, so it was reasonable for Tichondrius to suggest finding a coffin to preserve the corpse. But as a dreadlord who played with people¡¯s hearts, how could he be so kind? The coffin he asked Arthas to find was actually the coffin containing the bones of his father, King Terenas! Moreover, this coffin was currently being escorted by Uther and the Knights of the Silver Hand¡­ If they wanted to snatch the coffin, then Arthas would have to confront Uther head-on. Since he had the reputation of being a filial son, then he should show his filial piety to the very end! Not only did he kill his father, but he would also kill his mentor¡­ But Arthas agreed without hesitation. His mind was already under Ner¡¯zhul¡¯s control, and his heart was full of darkness and cruelty. How could he still consider family affection? When Arthas led the undead army to surround the Knights of the Silver Hand, Uther knew his intentions and felt incomparably angry. He berated Arthas and wanted to remove his disciple with his own hands. But Arthas, who had become three times stronger than before, was no longer the same as before. With the power of Frostmourne, he had killed many living beings and taken away many souls. These souls in turn made him stronger, and Uther was no longer his match. Holy Light purified darkness, but darkness could also devour Holy Light. Ulther finally died under Arthas¡¯s sword¡­ But Frostmourne only took away half of Uther¡¯s soul, and the other half was missing¡­ After seizing the coffin, Arthas casually threw away his father¡¯s corpse and stored Kel¡¯Thuzad¡¯s corpse inside. Tichondrius, who saw this scene secretly, was very satisfied with the script he personally directed, so he appeared and urged Arthas to set off for Quel¡¯Thalas. But under the protection of the coffin, Kel¡¯Thuzad¡¯s soul became stronger, so through the voice of his soul, he told Arthas not to believe the dreadlords. The Burning Legion had sent them to monitor the Lich King. When Arthas heard the name of the Burning Legion again, his heart trembled, and he couldn¡¯t help looking at Frostmourne in his hand. While Arthas was rushing to Quel¡¯Thalas with the Scourge Army, the dreadlords led by Tichondrius met in secret. As mentioned earlier, Mal¡¯ganis¡¯s death had already aroused the suspicion of the dreadlords. They had already realized that Ner¡¯zhul was beginning to become restless. But out of confidence in the strength of the Burning Legion, the dreadlords believed that Arthas alone couldn¡¯t change the general situation. Even Ner¡¯zhul didn¡¯t dare to disobey the orders of Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden openly. They were full of confidence in the return of the Burning Legion. Of course, this didn¡¯t mean that the dreadlords had relaxed their vigilance. They knew that with Archimonde¡¯s hot temper, if his arrival plan was obstructed or failed, they, the dreadlords in charge of implementing the plan, would definitely suffer cruel punishment and lose their heads. For the sake of their lives, the dreadlords didn¡¯t dare to slack off. They had to ensure that the plan went smoothly. At the end of the meeting, Tichondrius suddenly said, ¡°In addition, there¡¯s Lord Osiris! Two days ago, Lord Osiris¡¯s two adjutants, Julia and Benia, contacted me. They asked me to provide the location of Arthas and are rushing here¡­¡± ¡°What is Lord Osiris planning to do?¡± Mephistroth asked curiously. ¡°Lord Archimonde is the one mainly in charge of the Legion¡¯s invasion of Azeroth. Lord Osiris sent his adjutants to contact you. Could it be that he wants to intervene?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Tichondrius shook his head. ¡°Perhaps Lord Osiris doesn¡¯t think highly of Lord Archimonde¡¯s plan? Or is he just adding insurance for Lord Archimonde?¡± ¡°It¡¯s also possible that Lord Osiris is acting on his own¡­¡± Mephistroth said. ¡°After all, he disappeared for so long before returning. Although Lord Kil¡¯jaeden and Lord Archimonde didn¡¯t say anything, they have been silently excluding him. They only let him be in charge of Outland and didn¡¯t allow him to participate in the core plan. It¡¯s normal for him to have his own ideas¡­¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s possible!¡± Tichondrius nodded thoughtfully. ¡°We can¡¯t intervene in the power competition between the commanders, but we¡¯re on Lord Osiris¡¯s side after all. So no matter what he wants to do, we¡¯ll do our best to cooperate.¡± The short meeting ended, and the dreadlords went their separate ways to carry out their respective tasks. But just as Tichondrius had said, Julia and Benia had already thought of a way to enter Azeroth through the Dark Portal in Outland and were preparing to go to Arthas. Although Roy had used powerful strength as the temptation to get Arthas under his command, he had never fully trusted Arthas. He hadn¡¯t signed any demon contract with Arthas. It was only a verbal agreement, so he couldn¡¯t guarantee that Arthas would follow his instructions. Therefore, he sent Julia and Benia to Azeroth to hide beside Arthas to monitor his actions. All parties were moving. At the same time, Arthas led the undead army into the territory of the high elves. Here, Arthas, who had been unstoppable along the way, finally encountered a huge obstruction. And the one blocking him was the Ranger-General of Silvermoon, Sylvanas Windrunner! Chapter 592 Chapter 592: The Fall of Silvermoon Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Quel¡¯Thalas was located in the northeast of Lordaeron. The kingdom of the high elves was known as the most dazzling diamond of Azeroth. For thousands of years, the high elves had been living here and used the natural landforms here to build all kinds of beautiful palaces. They used magic to bathe the land in bright spring light all year round, turning their capital, Silvermoon City, into a glimmering city. In the periphery of Silvermoon was a large dense stretch of the Eversong Woods. The forest was the natural barrier of the kingdom of Quel¡¯Thalas. In addition, the high elves had also built a powerful magic barrier around Silvermoon. The proud and arrogant high elves relied on this barrier to greatly reduce their communication with the outside world. They stayed in their own country, studied magic, and absorbed the magic power of the Sunwell to feed the magic addiction that made them happy. Now, the plague was ravaging Lordaeron and the Eastern Kingdoms, and even the Orc Horde led by Thrall had begun to flee to Kalimdor in the west. Only the high elves continued to enjoy their comfortable lives as though nothing was happening. They were obsessed with the beauty of their clothes and yearned for all kinds of art and literature, and they didn¡¯t have any thoughts of being prepared for danger in times of peace at all. Of course, not all high elves were like this. As the Ranger-General of Silvermoon, Sylvanas Windrunner was an exception. She was the second child of the Windrunner family, and the rangers led by her had always been in charge of the outer defense of Silvermoon. Sylvanas led the rangers and had approached the periphery of Silvermoon¡¯s forest more than once, so she knew much more about the changes in the outside world than the high elves who stayed in Silvermoon. Sylvanas had already discovered the plague as early as when it broke out in Lordaeron. After all, Quel¡¯Thalas was adjacent to Lordaeron. After witnessing the destruction caused by the undead monsters with her own eyes, she realized how terrifying they were. But when she reported this situation to the Council of Silvermoon, it didn¡¯t attract the attention of the upper echelons. The status of the Windrunner family was actually a little awkward in Quel¡¯Thalas. The ones who controlled the kingdom were the Sunstrider family and the Council of Silvermoon, but the upper echelons were all mages without exception. In this country where mages were respected, no matter how famous rangers like the Windrunners were, they were still excluded from the core of power. The councilors of the Council of Silvermoon believed that the magic barrier of Quel¡¯Thalas was perfect and powerful. As long as the barrier was still there, it was enough to block all enemies, let alone those brainless undead monsters, so they were not worried at all. Since she couldn¡¯t convince the upper echelons of the kingdom to take it seriously, Sylvanas could only train her rangers and prepare to fight. And now, her worry became a reality. Arthas led the Scourge Army and targeted Quel¡¯Thalas. The dense Eversong Woods around Silvermoon caused immense trouble for the Scourge, making it exceptionally difficult for the Scourge to advance. Therefore, Arthas ordered the undead to destroy the forest first. But during this process, the Scourge suffered a head-on blow from the rangers. The moment the undead monsters stepped into the forest, countless arrows rained down and instantly shot down a large number of undead. Sylvanas led her rangers and used the cover of the forest to deal a huge blow to the Scourge. Unfortunately, there were too many undead in the Scourge Army led by Arthas. The high elves were not a race with a large population to begin with, and during their long lives, they were not enthusiastic about reproducing. Although the ranger army was powerful, they only numbered a few thousand, and the Scourge Army currently outnumbered them hundreds of times! Arthas didn¡¯t care about Sylvanas¡¯s attack at all. He ordered the undead to rush forward and fight the rangers at all costs. The rangers quickly collapsed. They rapidly lost their formation and were submerged by the undead flooding in like a tide. Seeing that it was impossible to stop the Scourge, Sylvanas could only lead the rangers to retreat to the second defense line. Arthas continued to advance steadily while destroying the forest. During this time, he captured a captive named Dar¡¯Khan Drathir. This high elven magister from Quel¡¯Thalas was an ambitious fellow who was obsessed with researching dark magic. He had always been unsuccessful in Silvermoon. After capturing him, Arthas immediately sensed the darkness in the depths of his heart and quickly bewitched him. With Dar¡¯Khan¡¯s help, Arthas already knew the defensive situation of Quel¡¯Thalas like the back of his hand. In addition, Dar¡¯Khan provided two artifacts to Arthas. They were the Stone of Light and the Stone of Flame. With the help of these two artifacts, the undead under Arthas wouldn¡¯t be injured by the magic barrier. As a result, the Scourge marched into the depths of Quel¡¯Thalas with irresistible force. Sylvanas continuously gathered defeated rangers and tenaciously organized defense lines to delay the Scourge. She had to buy time for Silvermoon. The news of the Scourge invasion had already spread to Silvermoon. The king of the high elves, Anasterian Sunstrider, and the members of the Council of Silvermoon were all stunned by this news. Especially after knowing that the ranger army had collapsed, they truly realized that the strength of the Scourge might have exceeded their imagination. Now, the troops in Silvermoon had been mobilized, but it happened in a hurry, and it would take some time to complete the defense. The heavy responsibility of stalling for time fell on Sylvanas and her rangers. Even though she felt helpless and annoyed at the slow reaction of the upper echelons of the kingdom, Quel¡¯Thalas was her home after all, and she was willing to bear this heavy responsibility. Under Sylvanas¡¯s leadership, although the rangers had never been a match for the Scourge, they had caused countless trouble for Arthas. During the interception, the rangers constantly destroyed bridges and set traps, making Arthas extremely annoyed. As time passed, his cold heart couldn¡¯t help becoming angry. ¡°Kill all those damn long ears!¡± Arthas ordered. He was already prepared to massacre a city again. The rangers were still being defeated, and the disparity in numbers was really difficult to make up for. The Scourge was continuing to penetrate deeper and was about to reach the capital, Silvermoon. There were not many rangers left, so Sylvanas made a very risky decision. She got the remaining rangers to retreat to Silvermoon to assist in the defense while she went alone to assassinate the commander of the Scourge Army, Arthas! Sylvanas thought that by relying on her mobility in the forest, even if she couldn¡¯t kill Arthas, she could delay his steps. But what she didn¡¯t expect was that his strength was no longer the same as before. With the ravages of the Scourge, countless living people had died under his sword, and his own strength was growing rapidly. During the battle, not only did she fail to assassinate him, but she was instead heavily injured by him and couldn¡¯t escape. ¡°I appreciate your courage, elf! But it¡¯s time for this cat-and-mouse game to end!¡± Arthas said while standing in front of Sylvanas and looking down at her. ¡°Kill me. I should die honorably in battle!¡± Sylvanas said while panting and covering the wound caused by Frostmourne. ¡°No, the last thing I want now is to give you a quiet death!¡± A cold smile appeared on Arthas¡¯s face as he pinched Sylvanas¡¯s head. Feeling the pervasive and powerful dark power in Arthas¡¯s palm, Sylvanas understood what he wanted to do. She said in horror, ¡°No! You can¡¯t do this!¡± But Sylvanas was powerless to resist this dark power. Arthas used a powerful dark spiritual spell to corrode her entire body and finally turned her into a banshee¡­ Without the hindrance of Sylvanas, Arthas finally felt good. The Scourge advanced with ease. Although the Scourge Army suffered powerful magic attacks from the high elves when attacking Silvermoon, Arthas still conquered the city with the numerical advantage. After attacking Silvermoon, the undead monsters began to slaughter wantonly in the city. Seeing that the city couldn¡¯t be saved, the high elves could only retreat in grief and indignation. King Anasterian led the surviving high elves and retreated toward the Isle of Quel¡¯Danas. The Isle of Quel¡¯Danas was the island where the Sunwell was. Anasterian wanted to use the sea around the island to stop the Scourge because he noticed that the Scourge wasn¡¯t equipped with ships, and the undead monsters didn¡¯t look like they knew how to build ships. Unfortunately, Arthas used Frostmourne to solve this troublesome problem. When he returned from Northrend, under Roy¡¯s guidance, he had already activated the powerful frost power in the sword, so he didn¡¯t hesitate to brandish Frostmourne and freeze the sea between Silvermoon and Quel¡¯Danas. Then the undead monsters of the Scourge howled while crossing the solid ice and poured into Quel¡¯Danas. In the end, the Isle of Quel¡¯Danas fell, Anasterian died in battle, and a few powerful and famous magisters of Silvermoon City and the Council of Silvermoon perished in battle. The few surviving high elves could only escape from their homeland. Arriving in front of the Sunwell, which was exuding golden light, Arthas brought Kel¡¯Thuzad¡¯s coffin. Looking at the Sunwell brimming with powerful magic power energy, he could be said to be in high spirits. He still had memories of the past. He still remembered that he had come to the beautiful city of the high elves when he was young. At the time, he had always looked at this kingdom with longing in his eyes. But now, the ruins of this kingdom were lying under his iron hooves. This sense of conquest brought about by thi mighty power made him unable to stop. Just as Arthas was about to place Kel¡¯Thuzad¡¯s corpse into the Sunwell, Tichondrius appeared. Moreover, he didn¡¯t appear alone. Behind him were two figures that Arthas had never seen before. One of them was a demoness. But what was strange was that this demoness¡¯s appearance was not something that Arthas had seen before. She had grayish-white skin, a pair of long demon horns on her forehead, and the commonly seen demon legs with reverse joints and hooves. But the demon wings on her back were reverse wings with the tips facing upward. He dared to swear that he had never seen this type of demon before. The other one was even stranger. She was also a woman, and she looked very similar to ordinary human women. She had a beautiful face, but her entire eyeballs were deep black, without any trace of the whites in her eyes. She also had a pair of wings on her back, but they were black. At first, Arthas thought that she was some kind of harpy, but later on, he realized that she was not. Needless to say, these two women were naturally Benia and Julia. One was a succubus, and the other was a fallen angel. They were both races that had not appeared in the world of Azeroth before¡­ Chapter 593 Chapter 593: Age Problem Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Although Arthas couldn¡¯t identify the races of Julia and Benia, he didn¡¯t pay much attention to them. He only knew that these two women had appeared with Tichondrius, so they were most likely demons. Julia and Benia didn¡¯t say anything and only stood quietly behind Tichondrius. Tichondrius stepped forward and grinned sinisterly at Arthas. ¡°Well done, young prince. You completed the Lich King¡¯s task very well and captured the kingdom of those long ears. I believe that from now on, they will tremble when they hear your name. Now, it is time to resurrect Kel¡¯Thuzad. He is already impatient.¡± ¡°What should I do?¡± Arthas asked expressionlessly. ¡°It¡¯s very simple. Immerse his corpse into the Sunwell!¡± Tichondrius said. ¡°There¡¯s no need for a complicated transformation ritual. The powerful magic power of the Sunwell can reconstruct Kel¡¯Thuzad¡¯s body. During this process, you have to protect the coffin. After Kel¡¯Thuzad resurrects, he will become an archlich, and the coffin will be his phylactery.¡± Arthas nodded. He didn¡¯t know what a phylactery was, but this didn¡¯t prevent him from following Tichondrius¡¯s instructions. When Kel¡¯Thuzad¡¯s corpse invaded the Sunwell, the magic power in the well immediately surged, and the exuding golden light became even more dazzling. The magic power in the Sunwell was originally extremely pure. But during the process of Kel¡¯Thuzad¡¯s resurrection, after this pure magic power flowed into his corpse, it immediately transformed into an immense amount of death magic power. As the transformation progressed, more and more death magic power gathered, and it gradually began to contaminate the pure magic power source. Arthas, Tichondrius, Julia, and Benia could clearly see the dark color of death magic power beginning to spread in the golden well water, just like ink spreading in clear water. Seeing this scene, Tichondrius was very excited. This process of contaminating the pure with darkness was what a demon was most happy to see. How should he put it¡­ It felt like facing a tauren¡­ In fact, the resurrection and transformation of Kel¡¯Thuzad in the Sunwell to create an archlich, which the dreadlords had induced Arthas to do, could also be done through other transformation rituals. But the dreadlords still chose to contaminate the Sunwell in order to cut off the escape route of the high elves. The Sunwell in Quel¡¯Danas originated from the Well of Eternity. During the War of the Ancients, Illidan had secretly hidden a portion of the well water. After the Well of Eternity exploded, he had used the well water to create the Sunwell. The Burning Legion had invaded Azeroth under Sargeras¡¯s lead for the Well of Eternity. Of course, the magic power of the Sunwell was inferior to that of the Well of Eternity, so the Burning Legion didn¡¯t take a fancy to it. Since the Sunwell was something that the Legion didn¡¯t want and didn¡¯t plan to use, the dreadlords naturally had to destroy it. After the death magic power corroded most of the Sunwell, Kel¡¯Thuzad finally resurrected. He floated out from the mouth of the well, and under the lich robes was a skeleton full of death and frost magic power. Perhaps because he didn¡¯t have flesh and blood, and his bones were relatively light, he was full of an elegant ambiance. ¡°Very good. Very good¡­¡± Tichondrius looked at Kel¡¯Thuzad. ¡°The Sunwell gave you powerful magic power, Kel¡¯Thuzad. You are many times stronger than when you were alive. Next, Archlich Kel¡¯Thuzad, you know what to do, right?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Kel¡¯Thuzad¡¯s hollow soul replied. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll leave the rest to you,¡± Tichondrius said as he turned to look at Julia and Benia behind him. ¡°These two demon adjutants will assist you in commanding the Scourge and completing the next mission.¡± With that, Tichondrius immediately teleported away. His explanation was without rhyme or reason, and he didn¡¯t even explain Julia¡¯s and Benia¡¯s identities, making Arthas and Kel¡¯Thuzad a little confused. ¡°Report your names, demon¡­ adjutants?¡± Arthas said expressionlessly. Julia and Benia looked at each other, bowed, and said to Arthas, ¡°Fallen Angel Julia, Succubus Benia, at your command, powerful death knight Prince Arthas.¡± ¡°Fallen angel? Succubus?¡± Arthas frowned. ¡°Your accent¡­ is a little strange.¡± ¡°Sorry, we¡¯ve just learned the common language and aren¡¯t used to it yet.¡± Benia looked up at Arthas with a smile. ¡°Okay, no matter what race you are, since Tichondrius has arranged for you to be in the Scourge Army, then you will be frontline commanders,¡± Arthas said coldly. Then he urged the skeleton warhorse under him to leave. Kel¡¯Thuzad looked at Julia and Benia and floated away with Arthas. Soon, the Scourge Army withdrew from the destroyed Quel¡¯Thalas. After leaving Quel¡¯Thalas, the Scourge Army turned south and continued marching under the command of Kel¡¯Thuzad. Along the way, Arthas found an opportunity. While out of Julia and Benia¡¯s line of sight, he walked side by side with Kel¡¯Thuzad and asked in a low voice, ¡°Lich, don¡¯t you hate me for killing you?¡± ¡°No. In fact, before this, the Lich King already told me what the outcome of our meeting would be,¡± Kel¡¯Thuzad said calmly. ¡°He knew I would kill you?¡± Arthas was a little surprised. Thus, Kel¡¯Thuzad told Arthas everything. He told him that the Lich King had already chosen him a long time ago and had chosen him to become the strongest death knight. Everything that had happened to Arthas had been arranged by the Lich King. During this process, Kel¡¯Thuzad described the greatness of the Lich King in a fanatical tone. Although he understood, Arthas was still puzzled and asked, ¡°Since the Lich King is so omniscient, why is he under the control of those dreadlords?¡± ¡°This is because¡­ both the Lich King and the dreadlords were created by the Burning Legion,¡± Kel¡¯Thuzad replied. ¡°Obviously, the dreadlords¡¯ status in the Burning Legion is higher than the Lich King¡¯s¡­¡± When Arthas heard the name Burning Legion again, his heart couldn¡¯t help trembling. He thought of the powerful will that he had communicated with through Frostmourne. Although he was shocked by the powerful will of the King of Despair Osiris and knew that he was the true master of Frostmourne and one of the commanders of the Burning Legion, unfortunately, Arthas actually didn¡¯t have much of a concept of the Burning Legion. At this point, Arthas¡¯s age had to be mentioned. Tichondrius was right about calling him ¡®young prince¡¯. The main point was his young age. He was born four years before the first opening of the Dark Portal and was only twenty-seven years old now. From the time he could remember, the main enemies of the kingdom of Lordaeron and the other kingdoms of the Human Alliance had always been the Orc Horde of Draenor. Although the orc invasion of Azeroth was driven by the Burning Legion, the Burning Legion had not truly stood on the stage during this period of time. Therefore, Arthas had never actually come into contact with the demons of the Burning Legion before this. Even though he had seen the words Burning Legion in some history books, the history recorded in these history books was almost all about the War of the Ancients ten thousand years ago. It was obvious that this history had long become unclear. This caused Arthas to lack understanding of the Burning Legion. He knew that it was an evil demon organization, but he didn¡¯t know how powerful the Burning Legion was. Even Kel¡¯Thuzad, who had described the Burning Legion to Arthas, was a little unclear. His knowledge of the Burning Legion came from the memories passed down to him by the Lich King Ner¡¯zhul. He only knew that it was a massive demon army that had eliminated countless worlds, and now, they were eyeing Azeroth¡­ After knowing that the dreadlords had been sent by the Burning Legion to monitor the Lich King, Arthas couldn¡¯t help looking at the front of the army, where Julia and Benia were. ¡°So, those two demons are here to monitor us?¡± ¡°That must be the case. Tichondrius wouldn¡¯t leave two demons behind to help us for no reason. In his opinion, the Lich King and we are all pawns of the Burning Legion,¡± Kel¡¯Thuzad said. ¡°But we can¡¯t resist and can¡¯t drive those two demons away.¡± Arthas was naturally furious about this surveillance, but he was also under the control of the Lich King Ner¡¯zhul, so he had no good ideas. He could only change the topic and ask, ¡°What are we going to do next?¡± ¡°In a valley not far ahead, there¡¯s a remnant camp of the Blackrock clan. The clan left those pitiful orcs behind because their mission is to guard a demon gate!¡± Kel¡¯Thuzad said. ¡°It¡¯s a portal left behind a long time ago. Because it¡¯s very difficult to destroy, they can only use this stupid method to ensure that this portal won¡¯t be activated. What we have to do is to kill all the orcs in the camp, activate the portal, and contact Archimonde, one of the commanders of the Burning Legion¡­¡± Another commander? Arthas continued moving forward silently. Soon after entering the valley, the battle between the Scourge and the orcs began. There were no accidents in this battle. The undead surging forward like a tide quickly tore apart the orcs¡¯ defense line and killed all the orcs in the camp. During the battle, Arthas and Kel¡¯Thuzad stared intently at Julia¡¯s and Benia¡¯s fights but found that they didn¡¯t show too much combat strength. This discovery made both Arthas and Kel¡¯Thuzad feel slightly relieved. ¡°It seems like they¡¯re just two ordinary demons. There¡¯s no need to worry too much about them,¡± Arthas said. ¡°Let¡¯s proceed to the next step.¡± Kel¡¯Thuzad came in front of the enormous demon gate, injected powerful magic power into it to activate the portal, and shouted, ¡°I call upon you, Archimonde! Your humble servant awaits your reply!¡± With Kel¡¯Thuzad¡¯s call, a tall and majestic phantom appeared in the demon gate. It was the projection of Archimonde. He looked down at Kel¡¯Thuzad at his feet and said, ¡°You called my name, insignificant lich! Are you Kel¡¯Thuzad?¡± ¡°Yes, my lord. I am the one who summoned you!¡± Kel¡¯Thuzad lowered his head. ¡°The first phase of the plan has been completed, and we need your instructions¡­¡± ¡°Very good!¡± Archimonde said. ¡°You must find a very special book. It was left behind by the last Guardian, Medivh. Only this magic book and his powerful lost incantation can bring me into your world!¡± When Arthas heard this, a noun flashed through his mind. The Book of Medivh?! He was surprised because when he communicated with the King of Despair Osiris, he had mentioned the Book of Medivh. Why are two commanders of the Burning Legion searching for the whereabouts of the same magic book? If this book is really found, will two commanders of the Burning Legions appear in Azeroth? Arthas looked at the phantom of Archimonde in front of him with some emotion. Of course, he could tell that the other party was only an illusory projection. But just this projection alone made him feel immense pressure. He couldn¡¯t imagine what the other party¡¯s physical body would be like after arriving¡­ Chapter 594 Chapter 594: The Battle of Dalaran Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Archimonde¡¯s projection quickly left, and Arthas and Kel¡¯Thuzad, who had received orders, led the Scourge toward Dalaran. Dalaran, located southeast of Lordamere Lake, had always been regarded as the holy land of mages in the world of Azeroth and the paradise for spellcasters. Of course, this was only for humans. The high elves of Silvermoon had always scoffed at this statement. Perhaps it was because of the fate of the spellcasters, like the elves, Dalaran was also a place dogged by bad luck. The establishment of Dalaran could be traced back to more than 6,800 years ago. During the War of the Ancients, the Highborne led by Queen Azshara had abused the power of the Well of Eternity and ended up attracting the Burning Legion. Finally, the Well of Eternity had been detonated, blowing up the entire continent into pieces. After this painful lesson, among the surviving night elves, most opposed continuing to use arcane power, but some of the remaining Highborne were still obsessed with researching arcane magic. As a result, the two sides had a huge conflict of ideas. Finally, the night elves led by Malfurion expelled the Highborne led by Dath¡¯Remar Sunstrider and exiled them to the Eastern Kingdoms on the other side of the Maelstrom. The Highborne led by Dath¡¯Remar searched for a place to settle down in the Eastern Kingdoms for a long time. Because they had lost their connection to the second Well of Eternity created by Illidan, these Highborne gradually became shorter and shorter, and the purple radiance on their skin began to fade. Finally, they became a new group of elves different from the night elves. In order to distinguish themselves, they called themselves high elves. Finally, the high elves established a country in the forest north of Lordaeron. After the kingdom was established, Dath¡¯Remar used the well water he stole from the second Well of Eternity to create the third Well of Eternity. In order to draw a line with the night elves, the high elves called this third Well of Eternity the Sunwell. Why was there the saying that the races of Azeroth were always courting death? The Well of Eternity had already exploded in the War of the Ancients, and as though they wanted to attract the Burning Legion again, they created two more Wells of Eternity one after another. Although the source of power of these secondary Wells of Eternity was far lower than that of the original Well of Eternity, these magic power nodes would always cause radiation to the universe when triggered frequently. This was undoubtedly like a greeting to the Burning Legion¡­ After the establishment of the high elven kingdom of Quel¡¯Thalas, they had a war with the Amani trolls. In order to win, the high elves adopted the method of forming an alliance with the humans. They sent a large number of mages to teach humans how to use magic and train spellcasters for them. At this price, the high elves won the war. And the human mages trained by this batch of high elves were the predecessors of Dalaran. In order to study magic better and more freely, the mages established Dalaran. From the beginning, this city had been the center of magic study and experimentation for Lordaeron and the world. Since its establishment, Dalaran had been very prosperous. A multi-racial mage association known as the Kirin Tor had ruled this city for centuries. They welcomed and encouraged mages from all over the world to come here to study and use the arcane arts. It could even be said that they were so open-minded that they didn¡¯t mind anything. Even if people were studying forbidden magic such as curses and spiritual magic, they were open to all comers. Therefore, although this fanatical atmosphere of mages pursuing knowledge and mysteries caused Dalaran to produce many talents, it also buried hidden dangers for the nation. As more and more mages used magic without restraint, the space around Dalaran became fragile and even began to crack, causing some demons to slip in through these spatial rifts. These cunning demons began to kill and set fires wantonly in Dalaran. These demons who slipped in were undoubtedly the minions of the Burning Legion. Even though they fought alone, they were far stronger than the mages of Dalaran, and the damage they caused was naturally immense. After the Dalaran mages were horrified to find that they couldn¡¯t do anything to these demons, they could only seek help from their allies, the high elves. After seeing these demons, the high elves were also very shocked. Unlike the short-lived humans, the long lifespan of the high elves let them remember the scenes of the War of the Ancients deeply. Thus, the high elves sent people to eliminate the demons while telling these ignorant human students about the war that almost destroyed the world in ancient times. It was also at this time that the mages of Dalaran learned the name of the Burning Legion, and they carefully recorded it in books. However, the mages¡¯ inherent self-confidence, even arrogance, made them feel that there was nothing that magic couldn¡¯t solve! After this matter temporarily came to an end, they quickly forgot their fear. The only lesson that humans learned from history was that humans couldn¡¯t learn any lessons. Oh how true this was. Mages were all like this. Be it humans or elves, they couldn¡¯t study magic and the arcane arts freely, making the mages feel uncomfortable all over. So not long after, not even two hundred years later, not only did the mages of Dalaran start magic research again, but the high elves were also clamoring to revive the arcane arts. Of course, in view of the fact that researching magic would still make space fragile and cause demons to sneak in, the mages of Dalaran thought of a way: use the power of the arcane arts to create an extraordinary existence close to the power of gods and let him hunt and kill those damn demons that affected their arcane research! This was the origin of the Guardians of Azeroth. They first chose the dozen greatest mages in Azeroth to form the Council of Tirisfal. Then this council used arcane magic to infuse incomparably powerful power into the body of the person they chose to create an artificial demigod known as the Guardian. With this incomparably powerful power, the Guardian could single-handedly resist the minions of the Burning Legion that slipped through the rifts in space. Due to the extreme power of the Guardian, only the Council of Tirisfal had the authority to select the person with the potential to inherit the mantle of the Guardian. No matter when, when a Guardian was too old or tired of this secret war against evil, the council would choose a new powerhouse and officially infuse the power of the Guardian into this new agent to ensure that nothing went wrong. Under the protection of the Guardians, Dalaran spent more than two thousand years in peace. But there would be a problem one day when operating a puppet like this. An artificial demigod, Aegwynn, appeared. Just as the Council of Tirisfal was calculating how to regain her power when she was about to die, she used the god-like energy in her body to extend her lifespan for more than eight hundred years and even chose her own successor¡­ her son, Medivh! The Council of Tirisfal completely lost control of the Guardians. In view of this situation, they no longer dared to create any more Guardians, so Medivh naturally became the last Guardian. However, when Medivh¡¯s mother, Aegwynn, was pregnant, she had encountered a clone of Sargeras on the way to eliminate demons. Although she defeated the clone, it caused Sargeras¡¯s soul to attach to the child in her stomach. When Medivh grew up, he was gradually controlled by Sargeras¡¯s soul. Finally, together with the orc Gul¡¯dan, they opened the Dark Portal and attracted the invasion of the orcs of Draenor. Dalaran paid an immense price for this. In the Second War, the Blackrock orcs had driven dragons to fight against the powerful Dalaran mages. Dalaran was slaughtered and shattered into many small islands. The violet city was destroyed, and Dalaran welcomed its first destruction. After the war, the surviving mages joined forces and attempted to rebuild Dalaran. But unexpectedly, the artifact they created to rebuild the violet city caught Ner¡¯zhul¡¯s eye, and Ner¡¯zhul needed it to reopen the Dark Portal. In order to seize the Eye of Dalaran, the death knight Teron Gorefiend led his subordinates to destroy the city that was still under reconstruction, and the kingdom of Dalaran perished again. Afterward, under the leadership of Archmage Antonidas, Dalaran was rebuilt again. This time, they chose a location southeast of Lordamere Lake. Since the orcs had been completely defeated, the reconstruction went smoothly, and Dalaran welcomed more than ten years of peace. And thus was the tragic part. Just as Antonidas was about to lead Dalaran to glory again, Arthas came, and he came with the massive Scourge Army¡­ After standing outside the city gates of Dalaran and exchanging verbal blows with Antonidas, Arthas waved Frostmourne and commanded the undead of the Scourge to charge toward Dalaran like a tide. Dalaran hadn¡¯t been rebuilt for long, so there was no regular army to guard it at all. The mages could only rely on their powerful violet barrier, which could cause effective damage to the undead monsters. However, maintaining this barrier that covered the entire city required an immense amount of magic power. Although Kel¡¯Thuzad was a lich now, he had been a member of the Kirin Tor when he was alive, so he knew very well what weaknesses this barrier had. Under Kel¡¯Thuzad¡¯s guidance, Arthas snuck into Dalaran through the tunnels, found the few powerful mages maintaining the energy nodes of the barrier, and killed them. Without the magic power infusion of the mages, the violet barrier could no longer be maintained. As soon as the barrier collapsed, Dalaran¡¯s fate was conceivable. Countless mages died in battle. Even though they had used magic to eliminate many undead when they were alive, in the face of the despairing numbers of the Scourge, their deaths were only a drop in the bucket. Antonidas also died. Arthas had personally killed another acquaintance and elder. Yes, Antonidas and Arthas knew each other because Antonidas was Jaina¡¯s mentor. When Jaina was studying magic in Dalaran, Arthas naturally got to know Antonidas. One by one, Arthas killed his acquaintances, friends, and relatives. This was equivalent to saying goodbye to his past self¡­ Dalaran had been broken through, but the remaining mages began to gather, wanting to gather all their strength to detonate the final spell. This power aroused Arthas¡¯s vigilance, and he didn¡¯t want the Scourge Army that he had painstakingly accumulated to die here. Therefore, after killing Antonidas and obtaining the Book of Medivh, he temporarily withdrew from Dalaran with Kel¡¯Thuzad and the Scourge. Seeing the Scourge withdraw, the mages of Dalaran heaved a sigh of relief, thinking that the disaster had passed. But what they didn¡¯t know was that although the Scourge had left, their destiny of destruction had not ended because of this. A threat more serious than the Scourge was about to arrive¡­ Chapter 595 Chapter 595: Archimonde¡¯s Descent Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios At dusk, about five kilometers away from Dalaran, Kel¡¯Thuzad had already prepared a huge summoning altar. He stood in the middle of the altar with the Book of Medivh floating in front of him. Powerful magic power filled the book, making it emit dazzling light. ¡°Although we¡¯ve destroyed Dalaran¡¯s barrier, those mages still have the power to fight back!¡± Kel¡¯Thuzad said to Arthas before beginning the summoning. ¡°Dararan has a close relationship with the Human Alliance, and there are several portals in the city. Now, their allies have probably come to Dalaran through these portals.¡± Arthas listened quietly, and Julia and Benia were standing not far behind him. But their eyes were looking at the Book of Medivh from time to time. ¡°The summoning ritual will probably last for a long time, and the commotion might be relatively large. But the location of the ritual can¡¯t be too far away from Dalaran. After all, I need to steal some of Dalaran¡¯s magic nodes to supply the altar¡¯s formation,¡± Kel¡¯Thuzad said. ¡°I think that as long as those Dalaran mages aren¡¯t stupid, they will definitely think of a way to stop us. Arthas, success or failure depends on this. I hope you can protect me and not let the ritual be interrupted.¡± Arthas nodded without saying anything. He turned his skeletal warhorse around and led the undead of the Scourge to set up defenses around the altar. Julia and Benia looked at each other and left with Arthas. On the way, Benia whispered to Julia, ¡°Osiris said that Archimonde¡¯s descent can¡¯t be stopped, so if Dalaran¡¯s resistance is too strong, then we don¡¯t have to worry about showing our true strength to repel the enemy!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Julia replied. In the previous battles, Julia and Benia had not shown too much of their strength. This wasn¡¯t because of the repulsive effect of the world after entering Azeroth. On the contrary, when they arrived in this world, they found that there was no repulsive effect on this planet! Julia and Benia didn¡¯t understand the reason, but this was very good for them. It meant that they could use their demon lord-level power without any reservations in this world. Of course, the demon lord level might be the limit. Those with this level of strength could enter this world without the obstruction and interference from the planet¡¯s shield. Any higher, and they wouldn¡¯t be able to enter through normal summoning methods. This was also why it was difficult for demon kings at the level of Archimonde, Kil¡¯jaeden, and Osiris to enter this world. If not for the planetary shield screening and blocking demon king-level power, the Burning Legion would have long pressed forward, and Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden would have long flattened this planet. ¡°So, is the so-called Book of Medivh the key to entering this world abnormally?¡± Benia whispered while looking back at the altar. ¡°We have to keep an eye on it. After the summoning ritual is completed and Archimonde arrives, we can¡¯t lose that book¡­¡± ¡°Osiris has some guesses about that book. Before coming, he told me that he felt that the book might only be effective if the natives of this world use it!¡± Julia said. ¡°That lich was an archmage when he was alive, but as long as the incantation is right, even that idiot Arthas can use the Book of Medivh. It depends on whether he¡¯s willing to abide by his agreement with Osiris.¡± ¡°He will!¡± Benia looked at Arthas¡¯s back with a cold gaze. ¡°If he disobeys Osiris¡¯s orders, then we won¡¯t be polite!¡± Arthas, who was riding on his skeleton warhorse in front, suddenly felt a chill run down his spine, as though an inexplicable malice was attacking him. He turned around and looked behind him. But Julia and Benia were quite far away from him, and the moment he turned around, they had already shifted their gazes. So although he felt that the malice came from behind, he wasn¡¯t sure if it was from these two demons. In the end, he could only say coldly to Julia and Benia, ¡°The two of you, each lead a portion of the Scourge soldiers and form a front to resist the enemy! If the defense line collapses, causing the ritual to fail, I will personally bury you with Frostmourne!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lord Arthas!¡± In terms of acting skills, Benia and Julia were not at all inferior. They were not angry at Arthas¡¯s threat and instead replied respectfully. Arthas stared at the two of them for a while before turning around without saying a word. Just as the Scourge completed the defense line, Kel¡¯Thuzad¡¯s summoning ritual began. When his magic power began to surge and infuse into the Book of Medivh, the altar¡¯s four magical obelisks engraved with demon characters immediately burst out with powerful magic power light. These lights rushed into the air and then gathered to form a gigantic magic power vortex. At the same time, the mages in Dalaran instantly sensed the magic power tsunami here. And what angered them the most was that the magic power nodes in Dalaran were being drained of energy. Of course, the magic power nodes in this city couldn¡¯t have infinite magic power like the Sunwell or the Well of Eternity. The magic power nodes in Dalaran had been built by generations of mages using their own magic power over thousands of years. It was the greatest masterpiece of Dalaran, the holy land of mages. It was precisely because of the existence of these magic power nodes that the mages in the city could use magic freely. And now, these magic power nodes were being extracted by the Scourge. How could the mages not be angry? Magic power nodes were inherently fragile. According to this extraction method, it wouldn¡¯t take long before the nodes collapsed. Moreover, the Scourge was extracting magic power on such a large scale that it was obvious they were up to no good. Not long after, Dalaran¡¯s troops poured out in full strength. Compared to when only the mages resisted when the Scourge attacked the city before, this time, there were many regular soldiers of the Human Alliance among Dalaran¡¯s troops. They were reinforcements from several countries in the Eastern Kingdoms. Not only were there cavalry from Stormwind, but there were also dwarfs from Ironforge and the remaining paladins of the Order of the Silver Hand among them. These soldiers came to Dalaran through the portal, and the mages immediately put them to use. Dalaran¡¯s army and the Scourge Army quickly engaged in an intense battle. With the support of their allies, this time, the mages of Dalaran displayed their immense war power. Under their indiscriminate bombardment, the Scourge couldn¡¯t withstand the pressure and began to show signs of defeat. After discovering this phenomenon, Arthas was furious. He wielded Frostmourne and personally held the front line. With his powerful combat strength, the Scourge finally resisted Dalaran¡¯s attack after a stalemate. But Arthas was a little surprised. It was normal for him to defend his position, but Julia and Benia could also defend their positions?! Indeed, Julia and Benia had to ensure that the Scourge wouldn¡¯t collapse. So when facing tremendous pressure, they finally displayed the true power of demon lords. In the world of Azeroth, what kind of existence were demon lords? In fact, it was understandable with the mention of just a few names. For example, Mannoroth, Magtheridon, Mother Shahraz, and even Tichondrius were existences at the demon lord level. Although demons of this level might be defeated by the warriors of Azeroth, there was no doubt that these demon lords had left their illustrious reputations in the world of Azeroth. Existences at the demon lord level were not something that ordinary soldiers could kill with numbers. They required powerful warriors with powerful weapons to kill¡­ It was obvious what would happen when Julia and Benia suddenly displayed such powerful strength. The Dalaran troops besieging them suffered heavy casualties and were even beaten back. Unfortunately, because they were not in the same direction, Arthas couldn¡¯t see Julia and Benia¡¯s battle. Instead, on the altar, Kel¡¯Thuzad, who was communicating with the magic power nodes, had sensed the magic power eruptions from Julia and Benia from afar. Sure enough, those two demons aren¡¯t simple, Kel¡¯Thuzad thought. They were indeed sent by Tichondrius to monitor us. Fortunately, we have been loyally carrying out his orders. At least for now, they can¡¯t tell anything¡­ Although he was thinking about it, Kel¡¯Thuzad didn¡¯t stop the summoning ritual. He chanted the lost incantation recorded in the obscure elven language in the Book of Medivh. The battle continued, and time naturally passed. As the ritual progressed, the ground under their feet began to tremble at some point. With the altar as the center, the surrounding plants began to wither under the immense radiation of magic power. This trembling became more and more intense, and the magic power vortex gathering above the altar was constantly expanding. Finally, a huge portal opened. With the opening of this portal, Archimonde, who had been waiting for a long time, immediately passed through the portal and entered the world of Azeroth! The moment he appeared, it was as though the entire kingdom of Dalaran was trembling. The earth and sky changed color. It was the color of the fel flames burning on Archimonde¡¯s body. The scorching and corrupting wind blew through the forests and plains, setting them on fire. ¡°Lord Archimonde, let this world feel the brilliance of your power!¡± Kel¡¯Thuzad shouted fanatically. Archimonde, who was wearing golden armor and had gray skin, was so tall and majestic. Standing at his feet, Kel¡¯Thuzad was not even as tall as his calves. But what was even more terrifying than his height was the magic power pressure radiating from him. It was an unparalleled sense of pressure that could suffocate all spellcasters and mages. After entering Azeroth, the excited Archimonde roared, ¡°Tremble, humans! Despair! Doomsday is coming!¡± Chapter 596 Chapter 596: Coercion and Temptation Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The projection of Archimonde and his true body were not on the same magnitude of strength at all. Arthas was stunned. Only after Archimonde¡¯s true body descended did he truly understand how powerful a commander of the Burning Legion was. Even though Arthas had gradually lost many emotions and became increasingly cold, he still felt a long-lost fear when he saw Archimonde. Archimonde spread his arms and roared excitedly at the sky. Powerful and terrifying fel flames spewed out from his palms and eyes, and the surrounding environment became cold and gloomy. Of course he would be excited. To the Burning Legion, the planet Azeroth was simply a stain on the Legion¡¯s great undertaking. During the tens of thousands of years of expeditions, the Legion had eliminated countless planets. Even though they had encountered resistance, they had resolved them quickly without exception. They had trampled on obstacles in their path until now, but they had encountered failures one after another in Azeroth. Whether it was Sargeras, Archimonde, or Kil¡¯jaeden, they all regarded these failures as the greatest humiliation. And this humiliation had to be washed away! Now, after ten thousand years, Archimonde once again stood on this planet with his true body. This time, he swore to bury this planet! ¡°Well done, little lich!¡± After venting, Archimonde lowered his head and looked at Kel¡¯Thuzad in satisfaction. ¡°You have completed my plan very well.¡± Kel¡¯Thuzad bowed again, but he didn¡¯t dare to answer. He knew that this praise was not sincere. Archimonde was probably just complimenting in passing. It would be foolish if Kel¡¯Thuzad took it seriously. A light flashed. After sensing Archimonde¡¯s aura, Tichondrius, the leader of the dreadlords, teleported over. Seeing Archimonde, he said happily, ¡°My lord, all the preparations are complete.¡± ¡°Very good, Tichondrius!¡± Archimonde said. ¡°In that case, the Lich King is useless to me, but the Scourge can¡¯t be wasted. Next, you dreadlords will take over the command.¡± ¡°As you wish, Lord Archimonde!¡± Tichondrius smiled sinisterly as he placed his hand across his chest. ¡°Soon, I will personally launch the invasion of Azeroth. But before that, I want to make these bastard warlocks an example¡­¡± Archimonde looked at the outline of the city of Dalaran in the distance. ¡°I will annihilate their city in the dust of history!¡± Archimonde left the altar, and every step his tall body took caused the ground to shake. Tichondrius followed closely behind him. Since his arrival, Archimonde had not looked at Arthas nor said a single word to him. Now that he was here, he regarded Arthas and Kel¡¯Thuzad as nothing. After Archimonde left, Arthas could no longer suppress his anger and roared in a low voice, ¡°What is this?! Are they playing with us?! Are we relieved of our command just like that?! The Scourge is my army!!¡± The once proud Prince Arthas felt that he had suffered a great insult. After talking to Kel¡¯Thuzad, he naturally knew that the Lich King Ner¡¯zhul was a tool of the Burning Legion. The Burning Legion had gotten him to form the Scourge only to allow the demons to invade Azeroth again. But in any case, Arthas had been doing his best to carry out his mission, and now, Archimonde, one of the commanders, had finally arrived. It was fine if Archimonde didn¡¯t reward him, but he had taken away his command. How could Arthas take this lying down? Fortunately, Kel¡¯Thuzad was more experienced and prudent, and he comforted, ¡°Be patient, young death knight. You have seen Archimonde¡¯s strength. We are powerless to resist him¡­ But don¡¯t worry. The Lich King has already expected all of this, and you still have a place in his next plan.¡± The situation was beyond their control. Arthas understood this, so under Kel¡¯Thuzad¡¯s persuasion, he could only helplessly accept this reality. After seeing that Arthas had calmed down, Kel¡¯Thuzad floated back to the altar and planned to put away the Book of Medivh. But at this moment, two figures suddenly appeared. It was Julia and Benia. The two of them appeared in front of the Book of Medivh and blocked Kel¡¯Thuzad¡¯s path. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Arthas asked as he rode his skeleton warhorse forward and stood side by side with Kel¡¯Thuzad while staring coldly at Julia and Benia. ¡°Ha, Your Royal Highness!¡± Benia smiled enchantingly. ¡°Did you¡­ forget something?¡± ¡°What did I forget?¡± Arthas remained unmoved. Julia stretched out her hand and held the Book of Medivh floating in the air. Then she smiled and said, ¡°You forgot that you have another task, right?¡± ¡°Do you want us to remind you?¡± Benia narrowed her eyes. ¡°The true master of the sword in your hand¡­¡± Arthas was shocked and blurted out, ¡°You¡­ you aren¡¯t Tichondrius¡¯s subordinates but¡­¡± ¡°Tichondrius?¡± Julia shook her head. ¡°He can¡¯t command us. After all, we¡¯re on the same level as him¡­ In fact, we¡¯re not Archimonde¡¯s subordinates either. We obey the King of Despair, Osiris!¡± Kel¡¯Thuzad was still at a loss because he didn¡¯t know that Arthas and Roy had communicated. But when he heard the name Osiris, he suddenly reacted and turned to stare at Arthas. ¡°You¡­ you have communicated with the King of Despair Osiris?!¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Arthas didn¡¯t hide anything. He nodded and whispered to Kel¡¯Thuzad, ¡°In Frostmourne, apart from the Lich King, there is another, stronger will hidden. He calls himself the King of Despair Osiris¡­¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Kel¡¯Thuzad didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± Arthas was a little surprised. ¡°Why should I tell you? Isn¡¯t this King of Despair also a commander of the Burning Legion? Isn¡¯t he on the same side as Archimonde?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Kel¡¯Thuzad didn¡¯t know how to explain it to Arthas. Compared to the less experienced Arthas, he had been a member of the Kirin Tor Council of Six when he was alive and a powerful mage who was familiar with all kinds of ancient history. In the historical documents of Dalaran, there were also mentions of the Burning Legion, all of which had been recorded from the mouths of the high elves back then. Arthas didn¡¯t know the situation of the Burning Legion, but Kel¡¯Thuzad did. He could only say helplessly, ¡°Young death knight, it is not good for you to come into contact with these powerful existences rashly. I don¡¯t know what the King of Despair promised you, but you should understand after you saw Archimonde. Without a contract, demons often won¡¯t fulfill their promises. ¡°Moreover, your communication with the King of Despair may have exposed the Lich King¡¯s plan¡­¡± Kel¡¯Thuzad sighed. ¡°Then, what should we do?¡± Arthas was dumbfounded. Kel¡¯Thuzad ignored Arthas and turned to look at Julia and Benia. ¡°Since you are Lord Osiris¡¯s subordinates, let¡¯s talk. When Lord Archimonde descended, you didn¡¯t appear but only appeared after he left. I think Lord Osiris¡¯s goal is probably different from Lord Archimonde¡¯s, right?¡± ¡°You are very smart, lich!¡± Benia looked at Kel¡¯Thuzad in surprise. ¡°And very courageous!¡± Julia agreed. Kel¡¯Thuzad placed his hand across his chest and bowed. ¡°Thank you for the praise, Your Excellency Julia, Your Excellency Benia. In fact, the Lich King once told me that, strictly speaking, the one who created him was actually Lord Osiris¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Benia nodded. ¡°Although the Lich King was born because of Kil¡¯jaeden¡¯s plan, it was the demon blood of the King of Despair that transformed Ner¡¯zhul into the Lich King. Only the blood of a king of the frost demons from the Abyss can create creatures like liches.¡± Arthas finally understood, but then he shuddered. He was a death knight created by the Lich King Ner¡¯zhul, but the Lich King had been created by the blood of the King of Despair Osiris. What did this mean? It meant that be it Kel¡¯Thuzad or Ner¡¯zhul, liches like them were naturally under the control of Osiris! Arthas¡¯s guess was right. In fact, as long as Roy was willing, he could easily control Ner¡¯zhul, who had transformed from his demon blood. After all, liches were a blood creation of frost demons, and Roy was Ner¡¯zhul¡¯s creator. ¡°In the historical documents of Dalaran, the high elves once recorded descriptions of the commanders of the Burning Legion,¡± Kel¡¯Thuzad said. ¡°The Burning Legion has three commanders. They are the Lord of Fel, Archimonde the Defiler; the Lord of Flames, Kil¡¯jaeden the Deceiver; and the King of Despair, Osiris the Destroyer. But apart from descriptions of Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden commanding the Burning Legion to fight everywhere, there are very few records of Osiris. His whereabouts are very mysterious. Other than showing up at certain times, he hasn¡¯t appeared much, so most people only know Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden¡­ I didn¡¯t expect that he would appear again now that the Burning Legion is invading again.¡± These words were for both Arthas and Julia and Benia to hear. Then Kel¡¯Thuzad asked, ¡°To be frank, Your Excellency Julia, Your Excellency Benia, the leader of the Burning Legion¡¯s invasion this time is Lord Archimonde. Even Lord Kil¡¯jaeden has acquiesced to his leadership. Why did Lord Osiris suddenly send you to supervise?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very simple. Lord Osiris thinks that Archimonde alone might not be able to handle it¡­¡± Benia¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°So Lord Osiris is also seeking to descend onto this planet. As for what he wants to do after arriving, it¡¯s not something you can inquire about, lich!¡± Julia threw the Book of Medivh to Kel¡¯Thuzad. ¡°Now, you only have one choice. Obediently summon Lord Osiris so that he can also descend into this world.¡± ¡°Damn it. You¡¯re already in this world. Why don¡¯t you guide Osiris¡¯s descent yourself?!¡± Arthas said angrily. ¡°Archimonde¡¯s arrival has already taken away our command over the Scourge. What will Osiris do after he comes? Will he make us his slaves?¡± ¡°Pay attention to your tone, death knight!¡± Julia and Benia stared at Arthas coldly. ¡°We know that you¡¯re unwilling now, but Lord Osiris isn¡¯t Archimonde. He doesn¡¯t have the slightest interest in the Scourge formed by you dead people. Lord Osiris has already played such army games in other worlds. He will definitely give you what he promised you, as long as you carry out the agreement obediently. As for why he wants you to welcome his descent, you can ask Kel¡¯Thuzad!¡± Arthas turned to look at Kel¡¯Thuzad. Kel¡¯Thuzad nodded. ¡°The so-called ¡®lost incantation¡¯ in the Book of Medivh was actually written by Lord Sargeras, the supreme commander of the Burning Legion, when he possessed Medivh. You should have heard about this and the fall of the Guardian Medivh¡­ In particular, the part in the book about summoning powerful demons is a backup plan that Lord Sargeras developed. It requires the native beings of the world of Azeroth as a guide so that the summoning can bypass some kind of defense mechanism¡­¡± ¡°So, although these two demons are here, they can¡¯t summon the King of Despair, right?¡± Arthas understood. He thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°Okay, we will do as you say. But¡­ Archimonde seems to want to destroy Dalaran. Without Dalaran¡¯s magic power nodes as an energy source, the ritual may be difficult to complete.¡± ¡°Of course we know this, but isn¡¯t there another, better place?¡± Julia and Benia smiled. Kel¡¯Thuzad immediately understood. ¡°Silvermoon, the Sunwell?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s there. Although that place is contaminated by death magic power, it doesn¡¯t matter. It can still be used as an energy source!¡± Julia said. ¡°All right. Let¡¯s set off then. We have nothing left anyway¡­¡± Arthas said expressionlessly. Chapter 597 Chapter 597: Another Prince Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Just as Archimonde used a small magic spell to destroy all of Dalaran, Arthas and Kel¡¯Thuzad arrived in Quel¡¯Thalas. At this moment, Arthas and Kel¡¯Thuzad were alone. Tichondrius had already taken away the command of the Scourge, and the undead monsters could only follow Tichondrius under the remote control of the Lich King¡¯s mind. Not a single undead could follow Arthas and Kel¡¯Thuzad. The plunge from commanding an army in high spirits earlier to being alone without an adjutant now had dealt a huge blow to Arthas¡¯s mentality. Along the way, he had wanted to use Frostmourne to control corpses several times, but Kel¡¯Thuzad had stopped him. Walking through Eversong Woods, Arthas raised his head and looked at Julia and Benia flying in the sky. These two didn¡¯t care to travel side by side with him and Kel¡¯Thuzad, so they both flew. ¡°Those damn demons, do they always look down on people like this?¡± Arthas looked hatefully at the two figures in the sky. As he rode his skeletal warhorse forward, he asked Kel¡¯Thuzad in a low voice, ¡°I can understand that succubus, but what kind of demon is that fallen angel?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not too sure,¡± Kel¡¯Thuzad said. ¡°But when the paladins of Lordaeron use their Holy Light power, there seem to be similar beings.¡± At the mention of this, Arthas immediately understood. After all, he had been a paladin and knew more about this. ¡°Are you talking about the guards of the ancient kings? Indeed, the phantom of those blazing creatures looks very similar to that fallen angel, but her wings are pure black¡­¡± ¡°That should be some ancient species,¡± Kel¡¯Thuzad said. ¡°In short, there¡¯s no need to be too surprised to see any strange demons in the Burning Legion.¡± ¡°Huh? They stopped?¡± While making small talk, Arthas suddenly found that Julia and Benia had stopped moving forward. They were floating in the air and pointing at the front. Arthas perked up and urged his skeletal warhorse to charge forward. ¡°I think we¡¯ve encountered an enemy. I¡¯ll go take a look!¡± Kel¡¯Thuzad quickly floated and followed. The two of them rushed out of the forest and stopped at the edge when an open area appeared in front of them. After seeing the scene in front of him clearly, Arthas knew what had happened. Not far in front were the ruins of Silvermoon City. He remembered that when he left with the Scourge, the entire city was already dead silent. But now that he had returned, he found that there was movement in Silvermoon again. A large number of high elves were currently in the ruins of Silvermoon. They were clearing the ruins with sorrowful expressions, dragging out the corpses of their people found in the ruins, and placing them together. They were also organizing people to repair some buildings that were not seriously damaged. ¡°Damn it. There are actually so many survivors of those long ears.¡± Arthas¡¯s expression was cold. Especially when he saw the high elves with bows on their backs and dressed as rangers, he couldn¡¯t help thinking of Sylvanas¡¯s annoying harassment tactics. The former Ranger-General of Silvermoon, Sylvanas, was currently in the Scourge Army as an undead banshee and a dark ranger, and she was currently under the command of Tichondrius¡­ Kel¡¯Thuzad was also a little surprised. ¡°It seems that many high elves escaped when you attacked Silvermoon with the Scourge.¡± ¡°These long ears are too agile in the forest!¡± Arthas shook his head, ¡°Even I can¡¯t guarantee that I can exterminate them all. It¡¯s not surprising that there are survivors¡­ What I¡¯m more curious about is who is commanding them. It¡¯s impossible for them to rebuild their homeland without a convincing leader.¡± ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, it should be their prince, Kael¡¯thas Sunstrider!¡± Kel¡¯Thuzad pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°When I was expelled from Dalaran, Kael¡¯thas was still studying magic there. But when we attacked Dalaran, we didn¡¯t see him. He probably rushed back after hearing that his homeland was destroyed, so he missed us¡­¡± ¡°Prince¡­ Kael¡¯thas¡­¡± Hearing this title, Arthas fell silent. He naturally knew Kael¡¯thas. In fact, he had come to Quel¡¯Thalas when he was seven years old. At the time, Kael¡¯thas was already an adult. Under the long lifespan of the high elves, their youth would last for a long time. Back then, Arthas, who was still a child, looked up to Kael¡¯thas. He had a deep impression of this elegant and handsome high elven prince. But now, Kael¡¯thas¡¯s situation was very similar to Arthas¡¯s. They were both princes in distress whose homes had been destroyed¡­ While Arthas was still immersed in his memories, he suddenly heard the sound of a bell ringing from Silvermoon. It was the signal of an enemy attack. The surviving high elves of Silvernoon had discovered Julia and Benia in the air! Silvermoon¡¯s magic towers that still had energy lit up with dazzling light. The high elves stopped clearing the ruins, hurriedly gathered, and began to fire arcane missiles at the sky. The high elves were now depressed. Not only had their homes been destroyed, but the Sunwell had also been contaminated by death magic power and had already turned pitch-black. The entire city¡¯s protective barrier naturally had no magic power supply, so when facing enemies, they had to rely on their flesh and blood to defend. As for whether the figures in the sky were enemies or not, was there a need to think about it? How could those demon-like forms not be enemies? In the air, Julia and Benia nimbly dodged wave after wave of magic attacks. For attacks they couldn¡¯t avoid¡ªfor example, the magic towers with locking characteristics¡ªthey chose to fight. Although these attacks couldn¡¯t cause much damage to them, Julia and Benia became furious. They were originally just watching the fun in the sky and discussing how the elves on this planet were different from the elves of the world of Ashan. But in the end, they were attacked indiscriminately. How could they take this lying down? Julia flapped her wings and flew up, increasing her altitude. The black fallen angel wings behind her stretched out another pair and turned into four wings. The air around her body began to distort, and extremely high-temperature golden flames rose from her arms. She raised her hands high, bent back, and suddenly threw a fireball from her hands. This golden fireball with a diameter of about half a meter was a fireball formed by destruction flames. After it quickly smashed toward Silvermoon, a super intense flash erupted! With a loud bang, the destruction flames exploded. Under the extremely high temperature, a giant melting pit immediately appeared, and flames splattered everywhere. Every high elf touched by the flames was instantly burned into cinders and disappeared. With just a large fireball, Julia blew up a large section of Silvernoon. Such terrifying power stunned the high elves. Arthas was also shocked by Julia¡¯s combat strength. Although he had guessed that these two demons were actually very powerful, the strength of the spell Julia cast still exceeded his understanding. ¡°What kind of flames is that?! Fel energy?¡± Arthas asked Kel¡¯Thuzad in astonishment, but then he realized. ¡°No, that¡¯s not right. It¡¯s not fel flames¡­ It¡¯s a fire spell beyond our knowledge!¡± In the air, Julia didn¡¯t stop. Destruction flames rained down one after another, but the fireballs this time were much smaller. She attacked the still-functioning magic towers in the city. Basically, every fireball thrown out could destroy a magic tower. Due to Julia¡¯s powerful attack, Arthas finally saw the person he wanted to see. The high elven prince, Kael¡¯thas Sunstrider, who was wearing a gorgeous robe and had three fireballs spinning behind his neck, rushed over. He had been coordinating disaster relief in the palace. After the signal of the attack came, he quickly rushed out of the palace. But when he arrived at the periphery of the city, Julia was about to blow up half of Silvermoon. ¡°Damn it! Where did you demons come from?!¡± Kael¡¯thas looked up at the two figures wreaking havoc above and clenched his fists hatefully. ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to slaughter my people!!¡± He spread his hands and counterattacked. A scarlet fire phoenix emerged from an alternate space. This was his pet, Al¡¯ar! Under Kael¡¯thas¡¯s command, the fire phoenix turned into a stream of light and charged at Julia in the sky. At the same time, Kael¡¯thas cast a flying spell on himself and floated into the air. After arriving at a suitable distance, he raised his hands in front of him, and powerful arcane energy gathered in his hands. Then he pushed violently and shot Arcane Missiles at Julia. At this moment, Julia was pinching the neck of the fire phoenix, trying to subdue this flame creature. The high temperature around the fire phoenix didn¡¯t have much effect on her, but this fire phoenix wasn¡¯t weak, and she couldn¡¯t suppress it for a moment. Kael¡¯thas also discovered that fire spells were useless against this strange black-winged demon, so he used arcane spells to attack. But before his Arcane Missiles hit Julia, Benia had already rushed over. She held a long whip in her hand and lashed at the incoming Arcane Missiles, actually destroying Kael¡¯thas¡¯s spell. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, handsome elven brother!¡± Benia licked her tongue enchantingly and pulled the whip with both hands. ¡°If you want to fight, I¡¯ll fight with you!¡± Benia immediately lashed her long whip crazily. The retractable whip exploded in the air, making cracking sounds as it lashed at Kael¡¯thas from all directions. Facing such rapid attacks, he didn¡¯t have time to cast magic at all. He could only condense a sword of fire and clumsily block her attacks. Benia and Julia suppressed Kael¡¯thas and his fire phoenix in one fell swoop, and they still had the strength to deal with the magic shot by the high elves below, looking at ease. Seeing this, Arthas asked Kel¡¯Thuzad, ¡°Are we going to help?¡± ¡°Help over there?¡± Kel¡¯Thuzad asked. Arthas didn¡¯t answer because he had already rushed out on his skeletal warhorse. After he rushed into Silvermoon like a swift gust of wind, he raised Frostmourne high in his hand and stabbed it into the chest of a high elven ranger. ¡°Of course¡­ we¡¯ll kill all these long ears!¡± Arthas¡¯s voice rang out. Upon hearing this, Kel¡¯Thuzad laughed hollowly and joined the battlefield. Lich King, it seems that your young death knight has grown a lot¡­ Chapter 598 Chapter 598: Kael¡¯thas and Arthas Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Under the command of Kael¡¯thas, the remaining thousands of high elves of Silvermoon could barely hold on for a while when fighting Julia and Benia. But when Arthas and Kel¡¯Thuzad joined the battle, this final straw fell onto the camel¡¯s back¡­ Although he didn¡¯t have any Scourge under his command, Arthas had powerful undead magic power. As he waved Frostmourne, the corpses in Silvermoon immediately stood up again. There was no lack of corpses with rotten intestines and missing limbs. When the corpses of these high elves turned into undead and attacked their former people under Arthas¡¯s control, the survivors of Silvermoon, including Kael¡¯thas, instantly collapsed. This was the hateful thing about undead creatures. As an intelligent creature with emotions, when your former relatives, loved ones, friends, and even comrades who had once fought alongside you fearlessly rushed at you, wanting to bite your throat and flesh with their teeth, how great a blow would it be to your mentality? ¡°It¡¯s the Scourge. They¡¯re back!¡± ¡°Run!¡± The high elves began to escape with their backs facing Arthas. This didn¡¯t mean that Arthas was more intimidating than the two demon lords, Julia and Benia. But the high elves present had been chased out of their homes when the Scourge wreaked havoc before. They had lost in the battle against the Scourge, so they naturally had a lingering fear of the undead in their hearts. Now that they saw these corpses standing up again, they immediately recalled the painful memories from before, and their will to resist instantly disintegrated. Arthas only had a few undead by his side, but he actually managed to scare hundreds of high elves into fleeing desperately. This situation even surprised him. At this moment, an enormous vortex of flames suddenly rose from under Arthas¡¯s feet and instantly submerged him. After the towering flames slowly dissipated, his figure gradually emerged from a burst of mist. A Frost Shield was surrounding Arthas, and the shield was evaporating under the impact of the flames and turned into steam, but he was safe and sound. Kel¡¯Thuzad had cast his spell in time¡­ ¡°Thanks.¡± Arthas nodded at Kel¡¯Thuzad before turning around to look at the slowly descending figure. ¡°Arthas! How dare you appear in Quel¡¯Thalas again!¡± Kael¡¯thas, who had landed with Feather Fall, gritted his teeth and glared at Arthas. He said with hatred, ¡°You killed your father, betrayed your kingdom, destroyed the homeland of us high elves, contaminated our Sunwell, and even killed my father. With such a blood feud, even if you die ten thousand times, it won¡¯t be enough to atone for your sins!¡± ¡°I also took Jaina away from you¡­¡± Arthas said expressionlessly, almost breaking Kael¡¯thas¡¯s defense. In the sky, Benia was already watching the commotion. Although Kael¡¯thas had left her behind, Benia had no intention of chasing after him. Julia was the same. After pinching the fire phoenix to death, she tried to knock the fire egg that the fire phoenix had turned into. After discovering that the egg wasn¡¯t so easy to destroy, she and Benia started to watch the fun together. The topic between the two princes was a little explosive. Although Julia and Benia didn¡¯t know what had happened, even demons were very interested in this kind of drama that was clearly about a love affair. Unfortunately, Arthas and Kael¡¯thas didn¡¯t stand still and fight with words to explain the entire situation to Julia and Benia. Kael¡¯thas was facing the enemy who killed his father, and Arthas hated the arrogant elves, so the two of them started fighting without saying a word. Seeing Arthas charging at him with his sword, Kael¡¯thas waved his hand and covered himself with a Fire Shield. Then he raised his sword of flames and faced Arthas. Frostmourne and the sword of flames slashed at each other. Then the sword of flames lost utterly¡­ Frostmourne in Arthas¡¯s hand directly defeated the sword of flames in Kael¡¯thas¡¯s hand and slashed at his head. But Kael¡¯thas calmly turned his body to the side and avoided this attack while extending his left hand toward Arthas. Boom! A powerful Fire Blast hit Arthas head-on. Kael¡¯thas¡¯s fire spell was at his fingertips, and he didn¡¯t even need to chant. After being hit by the Fire Blast, Arthas subconsciously raised Frostmourne in front of him to protect himself with the sword¡¯s cold aura. But even so, he was repelled by the force of the Fire Blast along with his warhorse. The four hooves of the skeletal warhorse even left four fissures on the ground. Kael¡¯thas, who had distanced himself, took this opportunity to take out an elven-style magic staff. At the same time, the three fire cores that were constantly rotating behind his neck began to light up, and their volume and rotation speed increased considerably. As the magic gem at the top of the staff lit up, he began to shoot fireballs at Arthas. These fireballs flew relatively slowly, but when they flew near Arthas, they immediately exploded. Facing these powerful Flame Blasts, Arthas could only temporarily turn to defense. Battles with mages were like this. Once there was a distance between two sides, the other side would definitely suffer a lot of blows. But Arthas wasn¡¯t defeated because of this. Frostmourne began to transmit death and frost magic power to him continuously. Relying on the power of ice, he resisted the flames of the Flame Blasts. Then he seized the opportunity to swing his sword. A dark green ball of light immediately passed through the gaps of the fireballs and shot at Kael¡¯thas. This sudden Death Coil hit Kael¡¯thas directly, and his protective Fire Shield immediately collapsed. The cold magic power contained in the Death Coil invaded his body, causing his magic power circuit to become stagnant and blocked. His blood surged, and he grunted as a trace of blood appeared at the corner of his mouth. Taking advantage of the pause in Kael¡¯thas¡¯s attacks, Arthas spurred his skeletal warhorse to charge at Kael¡¯thas. Frostmourne was pointing straight at his chest. But when Arthas was about five meters away from Kael¡¯thas, an enormous magic formation suddenly shone from the ground. He had stepped into a trap! A powerful Flamestrike appeared, and the entire ground rose under an intense explosion. Frenzied flames rose from the ground and rushed straight into the sky of Silvermoon, and the surrounding buildings ignited with raging fires due to the high temperature. Arthas was lifted into the air along with his warhorse. When he fell from the sky in a disheveled state, he found that his warhorse had already turned black, and even his hair and armor were not spared. The warhorse was temporarily useless. Arthas held his sword and strode toward Kael¡¯thas. The death knight armor on his body made his footsteps extremely heavy, and the ground trembled with every step he took. At this moment, Kael¡¯thas¡¯s eyes were already glowing with magic power, but he didn¡¯t pursue his advantage. Instead, he retreated slightly and continued to distance himself from Arthas, intending to use the same spell to bombard Arthas. But unexpectedly, after taking a few steps forward, Arthas clenched Frostmourne with both hands and stabbed it into the ground. Crack! Crack! Crack! The sound of countless crystals rubbing against each other came. The powerful frost power in Frostmourne erupted, submerging everything around it in enormous ice crystals at a visible speed. The freezing power enveloped not only Kael¡¯thas but also most of Silvermoon. Kael¡¯thas was frozen in a piece of solid ice about the same size as him. Arthas stood on the ice and snow battlefield he had created, looking at Kael¡¯thas¡¯s ice coffin, and the corners of his mouth curled into a sneer. See? This powerful force is so intoxicating. Kael¡¯thas, what right do you have to fight me, who is holding an artifact? But at this moment, Benia¡¯s voice suddenly came from the sky. ¡°Haha, Prince Arthas, what are you reveling in? Do you think you can kill that guy with such little frost power?¡± ¡°Not enough!¡± Julia echoed. ¡°This scene looks quite terrifying, but the temperature isn¡¯t low enough. You can only use such a small amount of Frostmourne¡¯s power. The difference is too great¡­¡± When Arthas heard the two demons echoing each other, the sneer on his lips disappeared. Instead, his lips were twitching. He looked up and saw that cracks had appeared on the ice coffin and were rapidly expanding. With a clang, the ice exploded, and Kael¡¯thas fell out. Although he tried his best to break out of the ice, he was still frozen. He half-knelt on the ice, his handsome face pale, his limbs slightly stiff. Fortunately, as the flame cores behind his neck started to rotate again, fire magic power slowly recovered in his body. Just as Arthas was about to continue rushing forward and take advantage of Kael¡¯thas¡¯s injuries to kill him, he heard a strange cry behind him. He turned around and found that it was Kael¡¯thas¡¯s pet, the fire phoenix. It had undergone nirvana and returned from the form of a giant fire egg. Although it had become a fire phoenix again, it was obvious that its flames had weakened a lot. It seemed that nirvana had still damaged its magic power. After the fire phoenix Al¡¯ar flew up, it looked at Julia fearfully. This demon who had just broken its neck with her hand really gave it lingering fears. It looked at the situation on the battlefield, passed over Arthas¡¯s head, and flew to Kael¡¯thas¡¯s side. ¡°Is it two against one this time?¡± Arthas said with his chain raised, holding Frostmourne. But what surprised him was that after the fire phoenix returned, Kael¡¯thas actually jumped onto its back. Then the man and pet turned around and left without hesitation. In fact, Kael¡¯thas had no intention of fighting to the death with Arthas here. The reason why he had fought him was actually to buy time for his people to escape. Kael¡¯thas hadn¡¯t expected Arthas to return to Silvermoon. He had rushed back from Dalaran with the intention of getting his remaining people to rebuild Silvermoon. But now that there was a powerful enemy, the reconstruction plan could only be put aside for the time being. The true duty of a leader was to protect his people as much as possible. From this point of view, Kael¡¯thas was currently qualified. He could put aside his hatred for his father¡¯s murder for the time being. This was very remarkable, and this decision was wise. Kael¡¯thas escaped, making Julia and Benia very disappointed. They felt as though they had seen half of the show disappear, but they didn¡¯t intend to hunt him down. They still had business to do. Under Arthas¡¯s lead, the four of them set foot on the Isle of Quel¡¯Danas again and arrived at the Sunwell. Before Julia and Benia came to Azeroth, Roy had told them that after Arthas found the Book of Medivh and summoned Archimonde, they had to rush back to Quel¡¯Thalas as soon as possible. If Roy didn¡¯t remember wrongly, after returning to Silvermoon, Kael¡¯thas would find that the Sunwell was contaminated. After careful consideration, he would destroy the Sunwell. Roy wasn¡¯t sure how long it would take, perhaps a few days or a month or two. But in any case, the Sunwell was the most convenient and fastest source of magic power that Roy could find so far for his descent. So he had told Julia and Benia that they had to ensure that the Sunwell wasn¡¯t destroyed. Coincidentally, the time Julia, Benia, and the others arrived at Silvermoon was just right. Kael¡¯thas had already investigated the contamination of the Sunwell. Over the past two days, he had already formed the thought of destroying it, but he hadn¡¯t had the time to take action. After driving the high elves out of Quel¡¯Thalas again, Julia and the others occupied their home and began to prepare for Roy¡¯s descent to this world¡­ Chapter 599 Chapter 599: I¡¯m Afraid of My Brother Suffering, But I¡¯m Also Afraid of Him Being Rich Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Although death magic power had contaminated it, the Sunwell was still emitting golden light. It was worthy of its name. ¡°Pure magic power energy in a liquid state!¡± Julia took out some well water and spread it on her palm. As she looked at it, she said, ¡°It¡¯s really rare to be able to condense it to this extent!¡± ¡°Moreover, this well happens to be built on a magic power node of this planet,¡± Benia said thoughtfully. ¡°This way, not only will it restrain the volatilization of this liquid energy, but it can even provide magic power to replenish the well water over the long years, forming a self-circulating cycle. Like this, this liquid energy won¡¯t dry up for a long time¡­¡± This was the first time Julia and Benia had come into close contact with the Sunwell, and they were very curious. During the preparation process, they studied the Sunwell for a long time. Arthas, riding his warhorse, said, ¡°It¡¯s said that the Sunwell of the high elves has existed for more than ten thousand years. For the past ten thousand years, the high elves have been absorbing magic power from this well and squandering it, but its condition is no different from the beginning¡­¡± ¡°What a magical creation!¡± Julia and Benia praised. ¡°Such a magic power furnace can almost be regarded as perpetual. As long as the magic power of this planet doesn¡¯t disappear, the magic power in the well water will be endless. It¡¯s hard to imagine that this thing is only a secondary product. How magnificent was the Well of Eternity back then?¡± Kel¡¯Thuzad added, ¡°Although I¡¯ve never seen the Well of Eternity, there are records in Dalaran¡¯s books that the radiance of the Well of Eternity can even cross this planet and shine brightly in the universe. The Burning Legion was attracted by the radiance of the Well of Eternity¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible for the people of Azeroth alone to protect such an important treasure!¡± Julia shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s reasonable for powerful enemies to covet it.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s good that the Well of Eternity exploded!¡± Kel¡¯Thuzad sighed. ¡°If it continued to exist, I¡¯m afraid the rule of the Highborne would have continued, and humans wouldn¡¯t be able to live well¡­ My two ladies, the altar is ready. We can begin the summoning ritual.¡± Hearing this, Benia looked at Arthas and pointed at Frostmourne in his hand. ¡°In order to ensure the success of the ritual, young death knight, it¡¯s best if you stick the sword in the middle of the altar.¡± Arthas nodded expressionlessly. He rode his warhorse forward and inserted Frostmourne into a spot near the Sunwell. He knew that this was using the sword to provide precise guidance coordinates. Kel¡¯Thuzad began the summoning ritual. Because he had experience summoning Archimonde, he opened the Book of Medivh with familiarity and chanted the incantation recorded in it repeatedly. As he chanted, his magic power began to connect with the magic power in the Sunwell. The well water, which was originally flowing steadily, gradually began to churn. The well water contaminated by the death magic power might be highly poisonous to high elves, but it was just right for the lich. Julia stared intently at Kel¡¯Thuzad¡¯s actions and observed the progress of the ritual, afraid that this lich would secretly make some small moves. Benia was the same. But while the ritual was going on, Arthas suddenly asked, ¡°We have done as you asked. After Osiris¡­ Lord Osiris descends, will he treat us like Archimonde?¡± Benia turned around and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, young death knight. Archimonde regards you as ants, so he naturally disdains to care about your feelings. But Lord Osiris is different from Archimonde. The Lich King was transformed from his blood. He is his creation, so he won¡¯t be prejudiced against you undead creatures¡­ However, I have to remind you that Lord Osiris is on the same level as Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden. Moreover, Sargeras is still around, so even if Lord Osiris wants to support you, he won¡¯t conflict with Archimonde on the surface. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Arthas looked at his palm and clenched his fists. ¡°As long as he can bestow me with enough power, I¡¯ll get the rest back myself¡­¡± Benia nodded in satisfaction. She saw Arthas¡¯s attitude and naturally knew that he wanted to take back his Scourge Army. And Arthas, to a large extent, now represented the will of the Lich King Ner¡¯zhul. Darling, it¡¯s exactly as you said! Benia thought. This pawn really has the possibility of betraying Archimonde¡­ With a bang, the magic power of the Sunwell began to erupt as the ritual progressed. The golden light that soared into the sky was mixed with a large number of black threads. This explosive magic power rushed into the sky of Quel¡¯Thalas and condensed. Just like what had happened when Archimonde was summoned in Dalaran, this powerful condensed magic power rotated like a vortex and finally evolved into a huge portal¡­ At the same time, far away on a fragment of the planet Draenor, in the Black Temple of Outland, Roy perked up. It¡¯s finally here! ¡°Magtheridon!¡± he shouted. Hearing Roy¡¯s voice, Magtheridon, who had been waiting outside, hurried into the temple with heavy steps and greeted Roy. ¡°Great king of the Abyss, are you calling me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m about to go to Azeroth, so I¡¯ll leave Outland to you!¡± Roy revealed a faint smile and said meaningfully, ¡°You have to take good care of that naaru and the soulstone I left in the temple!¡± ¡°Yes, Lord Osiris!¡± Magtheridon revealed a cruel smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. While you¡¯re gone, I will continue to torture that naaru!¡± ¡°Very good!¡± Roy nodded. ¡°Make sure you ¡®don¡¯t¡¯ let them escape!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a huge spatial portal opened above his head in the hall of the Dark Temple. Seeing this, he didn¡¯t care if Magtheridon understood what he meant. He folded the reverse wings on his back and wrapped them around his entire body like a spindle as the spatial portal slowly sucked him in. After he left, Magtheridon looked around in the empty hall and scratched his head in puzzlement. Then he laughed sinisterly, walked to the room behind the throne in the temple, and began to torture naaru A¡¯dal again. During this period of time, Magtheridon had often seen Osiris doing this, and he had even often extracted Holy Light from A¡¯dal. Magtheridon couldn¡¯t do this, but he still knew how to torture him. All he did was seen by the soul in the soulstone in the room. The soul of Archangel Tyrael kept colliding against the walls of the soulstone. Tyrael didn¡¯t know the creature called naaru, but as a Holy Light being, he had a natural sense of familiarity with her. But what was hateful was that he couldn¡¯t help this naaru¡­ And he didn¡¯t know how long this situation would last¡­ After seeing the portal above the Sunwell open, Kel¡¯Thuzad shouted, ¡°Osiris, the Lord of Death and Frost, the King of Despair! Your servant is calling for you. Pass through the space-time portal and descend upon this world!¡± Buzz! A thunderous tremor came from the spatial portal, and the rotation of the vortex began to intensify. Then a ferocious tail tip appeared from the disc-like portal. Arthas and Kel¡¯Thuzad stared wide-eyed and unblinkingly. After the demon tail emerged from the portal, it was Roy¡¯s body next. Wrapped in his reverse wings, his entire body was full of deep black mist, but this mist was restrained and only clung to the surface of his body without spreading. After his entire body passed through the portal, he spread his wings, jumped down from the sky, and landed near the Sunwell. Boom. His height was more than three meters, and his weight was several tons. When he landed on the ground, the entire Sunwell Plateau shook. He slowly stood up, and the black mist on his body boiled like splashed ink and began to sway in the air. When passing through the spatial portal, Roy had restrained his power in order not to interfere with the teleportation. But now that he had successfully descended upon Azeroth, he naturally had to test the repulsive effect of this world. As he began to release his power, Arthas and Kel¡¯Thuzad felt their entire bodies turn icy-cold, and an intense suffocating feeling came. Their undead senses, which had long lost consciousness, were stimulated to reappear at this moment, crazily warning the two of them of extreme danger! This was a feeling that neither of them had experienced when Archimonde arrived. If Archimonde¡¯s strength made people feel a sense of unparalleled pressure, then Roy¡¯s strength was a sense of danger that seeped into the bones! Arthas and Kel¡¯Thuzad were at a lower level, so they couldn¡¯t tell who was stronger, Roy or Archimonde. But if they had to choose, they would rather face Archimonde than Roy¡­ Especially Kel¡¯Thuzad. When Roy stood in front of him, the submission in the lich bloodline to frost demons made him unable to have the slightest thought of resisting¡­ Thus, the two of them lowered their heads and knelt on one knee in front of Roy. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Roy finished testing and sighed in satisfaction. Azeroth was indeed worthy of being a high-magic world. After bypassing the planet¡¯s defense mechanism and descending into this world, the interior of this planet didn¡¯t have the slightest repulsive feeling toward him. It even made him wonder if the world¡¯s will didn¡¯t exist. Roy felt as though he was back in the Abyss. In fact, he had already expected this situation. After all, the titans had only added the invisible planetary shield to this planet¡¯s defense mechanism later. Before the appearance of this shield, the Old Gods had already parasitized this planet. If there really was a world repulsive effect, how could the Old Gods have entered this planet so easily? Roy looked around and saw Julia¡¯s and Benia¡¯s excited eyes. He also saw Arthas and Kel¡¯Thuzad kneeling with their heads lowered. He walked forward, leaving a trail of demon footprints surrounded by black mist. After walking in front of Arthas and Kel¡¯Thuzad, he looked down at them and praised, ¡°Good job, Arthas and Kel¡¯Thuzad! Get up. You have successfully completed the mission and deserve a reward!¡± ¡°Yes, Lord Osiris!¡± Kel¡¯Thuzad¡¯s voice trembled as he looked up at Roy. Roy didn¡¯t waste any time. A drop of frost demon blood condensed in his palm and dripped onto Kel¡¯Thuzad¡¯s body. ¡°I will bestow upon you power second only to Ner¡¯zhul!¡± As this drop of demon blood dripped onto Kel¡¯Thuzad¡¯s skull, the blood quickly fused into him. The next second, dazzling white frost began to appear on his body, and the soul fire in his eyes suddenly became incomparably exuberant. Feeling the rapidly growing power of death and frost in his body, he was so touched that he was about to cry¡­ If only he could cry¡­ ¡°And you, Arthas!¡± Roy looked at the death knight, raised his hand, and waved gently. Frostmourne, which was inserted in the middle of the altar, let out a buzz and flew back into his palm. During this process, it expanded a lot and became an existence that could be called a giant sword to Arthas. This size of Frostmourne was the normal form when Roy used it. Holding Frostmourne, he looked at it carefully and directly erased the authority recognition attribute of the sword through the system. In fact, a weapon like Frostmourne was nothing to Roy now. The reason why he still kept it was merely symbolic. After removing the authority recognition, he threw Frostmourne in front of Arthas. ¡°Now, I fulfill my promise. From now on, you can use all of Frostmourne¡¯s power!¡± ¡°Yes, Lord Osiris!¡± Arthas reached out excitedly and pressed his hand on Frostmourne. As expected, he could completely control Frostmourne and control it to return to a size suitable for him. With his sword in hand, he knelt on one knee and said, ¡°Lord Osiris, how do you need the Scourge to serve you?¡± But Roy waved his hand. ¡°There¡¯s no need. The Scourge isn¡¯t mine but Kil¡¯jaeden¡¯s pawns. You just have to obey him¡­ Tell Ner¡¯zhul to do what he has to do!¡± Then Roy waved at Julia and Benia. Then one big and two small figures flew into the sky and flew into the distance without looking back. Roy left so straightforwardly that it was beyond the expectations of Arthas and Kel¡¯Thuzad. They stared dumbfounded at his departing figure. After seeing that he had disappeared, they realized that the King of Despair had really left! ¡°What should we do now?¡± Arthas asked Kel¡¯Thuzad, confused. The soul fire in Kel¡¯Thuzad¡¯s eyes flickered for a while before he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s leave this place first.¡± Thus, Arthas and Kel¡¯Thuzad also retreated, leaving the Sunwell. What no one discovered was that after the summoning ritual, the magic power of the Sunwell had become even more contaminated. A pitch-black energy was wantonly devouring the magic power of the Sunwell, causing the water level, which had not decreased for ten thousand years, to begin rapidly decreasing¡­ Roy, Benia, and Julia were flying high in the sky of Azeroth. Benia giggled and said to Roy, ¡°Darling, those two undead are probably confused. You bestowed them with powerful strength, but you drove them back to being Ner¡¯zhul¡¯s subordinates and to continue obeying his orders. No matter how you look at it, you¡¯re encouraging them to go on the path of betrayal!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Darling, aren¡¯t you a commander of the Burning Legion now? Why are you encouraging them like that?¡± Julia asked in puzzlement. Roy smiled. ¡°As I said, the Burning Legion is Sargeras¡¯s Burning Legion, not my Burning Legion. We¡¯re all commanders. If the invasion led by Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden goes too smoothly, what good will it do me? On the contrary, if they don¡¯t fail, how can I show my usefulness to Sargeras?¡± He concluded, ¡°There¡¯s a saying that I think is very suitable to describe my current situation. It¡¯s called ¡®I¡¯m afraid of my brother suffering, but I¡¯m also afraid of him being rich¡¯! If I want to get my hundred trillion souls from Sargeras, I have to let him see my value. Therefore, the Burning Legion¡¯s invasion of Azeroth can¡¯t be too smooth, but it¡¯s also impossible to have too many setbacks. Understand?¡± ¡°Darling, you¡¯re so bad!¡± Julia and Benia giggled as they flew onto Roy¡¯s shoulders and said coquettishly, ¡°Take us flying for a while!¡± ¡°As you bid, my ladies!¡± Roy laughed loudly and flew into the distance with the two demonesses¡­ Chapter 600 Chapter 600: Dragon Aspect Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Flying slowly in the sky, Roy skimmed the sky and the land. Unlike the Azeroth in his memories, the sky and the land that he was seeing were completely real. He could feel the flowing wind in the air. He could often see running animals and trickling streams on the ground below. These things reminded him that this was a real world. So far, Roy had experienced many fantasy worlds, and all of them were real without exception. This made him click his tongue in amazement at the existence of the Infinite Worlds. He didn¡¯t know how these real fantasy worlds came about, but it was indeed a good experience for him to travel in these worlds that corresponded to his memories. Hmm, even though he had messed up some worlds, he was still very happy¡­ In the real world, there were definitely no players helping the natives of Azeroth resist the Burning Legion. Therefore, the battles between the people of this world and the Burning Legion only came from the endless number of heroes of their races. Roy had always felt that it was very strange. How did a group of races that couldn¡¯t even go out of their own planet fight against a powerful army like the Burning Legion that already had planet-destroying starships and could travel the universe? Even the level of civilization was different. It was simply like a mantis trying to stop a chariot. But in reality, the people of Azeroth really delayed the Burning Legion¡¯s expedition. Not only did they delay it, but they even attacked the Burning Legion again and again. During this period of time, apart from extracting A¡¯dal¡¯s Holy Light every day in Outland, Roy had spent the rest of his time thinking about this problem and finally came to some conclusions. The enemies of the Burning Legion, the titans of the Pantheon, the Army of the Light, and so on, had given Azeroth a lot of help behind the scenes. In addition, the fighting spirit of the people of Azeroth was also one of the reasons why they resisted the Burning Legion. But Roy was a demon himself. Regarding the situation of the Burning Legion, he felt that there was another very important factor for the successive failures of the Legion¡ªgreed! Greed was the nature of demons, and there was nothing much to say about this. But the problem was that this planet of Azeroth was really unique. Not only did it nurture one of the most powerful world-souls, but it also had many treasures emerging endlessly. These were irresistible temptations for demons. From the very beginning, even Sargeras coveted the energy of the Well of Eternity that was so immense that it illuminated the starry sky. So he didn¡¯t choose to destroy this planet from outer space but chose to land to fight. Then there was the World Tree Nordrassil. After absorbing the energy of the second Well of Eternity, Nordrassil also had extraordinary energy. Roy knew very well that if Archimonde still acted as he remembered, the night elves would kill him when he climbed the World Tree. In Roy¡¯s opinion, these two failures were actually quite inexplicable. But it was undeniable that after careful analysis, you would find that the greedy nature of demons was at play. Sargeras wanted the power of the Well of Eternity because he wanted to go one step further and see if he could obtain the strength to fight the Void Lords. And Archimonde wanted the power of the World Tree because he wanted to become a powerful existence like Sargeras. This greed was the inferior nature rooted in the instincts of demons. From the moment they fell into depravity, it was irreversible. In fact, even Roy himself was the same. He was tirelessly pursuing souls and stronger strength, but he was more clear-headed and could see himself clearly. Of course, there was nothing wrong with demons pursuing power. The key was that this planet of Azeroth was like a piece of sweet bait that attracted the Burning Legion here, preventing them from completely destroying this planet in an easier way and tempting them to choose to invade and fight. This choice naturally gave the people of Azeroth a chance to catch their breath, allowing them to rely on their powerful wills to resist and turn this planet into a meat grinder for demons, making the Legion taste defeat again and again. The Legion continued to fail, and the people of Azeroth became stronger and stronger as they fought. They learned to be more and more effective and became more and more experienced in dealing with demons. They also continuously obtained the help of the other organizations in the universe that hated the Burning Legion. As a bystander, Roy could see the development of this situation clearly, but it was not necessarily the case for the Burning Legion, which already had an obsession with Azeroth¡­ Azeroth actually had weaknesses. If Roy led the invasion of the Burning Legion, he would most likely adopt continuous instigation to cause internal strife among the various races of Azeroth. Then he would let them consume all their war potential in the constant infighting before finally taking them down in one fell swoop. This plan might take a long time, but the chances of winning would be much higher. After all, there were too many races on Azeroth. Different living environments had created different cultural cores, and the conflict of interests among the various races determined that it was very difficult for them to coexist peacefully. Without the existence of a common external enemy, the Burning Legion, they would destroy each other themselves. Thus, from this point of view, the Burning Legion had contributed greatly to the integration of the races of Azeroth¡­ Looking at Roy¡¯s pensive expression, Julia flew beside him and asked, ¡°Darling, what are you thinking about?¡± ¡°I¡¯m thinking¡­¡± Roy felt conflicted. ¡°If Archimonde is about to die in battle, should I save his life?¡± Yes, Roy felt a headache when he thought about how Archimonde would attack Kalimdor because he coveted the World Tree of Mount Hyjal, which would cause the Alliance and the Horde to join forces against him. Although Roy hadn¡¯t been on Argus for a long time, he found that Archimonde actually didn¡¯t have any brains. He belonged to the kind of thug-type character who always relied on his powerful strength to do whatever he wanted without any consideration for the consequences. But he had to admit that this guy with muscles for brains was really a human-shaped taunting machine. As soon as he appeared, he basically attracted the attention of all of Azeroth. With him blocking in front, it was more convenient for Roy to do things. Benia thought for a moment and said, ¡°Kil¡¯jaeden has been monitoring this world. He should know that you¡¯ve come to Azeroth. If you leave Archimonde in the lurch and cause him to fail or even die, Kil¡¯jaeden might take out his anger on you.¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t dare to take out his anger on me!¡± Roy snorted coldly. ¡°Archimonde is the leader of this invasion, and Kil¡¯jaeden planned it. Since they left me out, they have to bear the consequences of their failure. I have no obligation to pay for their failure.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but Kil¡¯jaeden might complain to Sargeras!¡± Julia said thoughtfully, ¡°Will this give Sargeras an excuse to delay his promise of giving you souls?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to think about it. It will definitely happen!¡± Roy said with certainty. ¡°In fact, during my time in Outland, I¡¯ve investigated the records of the planets destroyed by the Legion over the years. In the tens of thousands of years since the establishment of the Burning Legion, the number of worlds destroyed in the Burning Crusade is in units of hundreds of thousands. Although a hundred trillion souls is a tremendous number, I estimate that Sargeras has already gathered this number of souls or even slightly more. But when I contacted him through the scepter, he told me that he hadn¡¯t gathered them all yet.¡± ¡°He¡¯s stalling!¡± Benia said hatefully. ¡°He probably knows very well that once he hands over those souls to you, you won¡¯t let him use you anymore, so he¡¯s been stalling.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡± Julia said. ¡°But I¡¯m quite curious. Darling, what kind of contract did you make with him that he agreed to collect so many souls for you?¡± Roy looked at the Void Angel Auriel on his shoulder. She turned her head mechanically and looked at him. He looked at her and said, ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve roughly guessed it. I most likely revealed the power of the Void to Sargeras at some point and told him that if I had a large number of souls, I might be able to help him solve the problem of the Void Lords¡­¡± ¡°Is¡­ is that possible?¡± Julia and Benia looked at each other. ¡°Of course it¡¯s possible. Auriel, this Void Angel, is proof that I¡¯ve indeed suppressed the eruption of Void power in her body!¡± Roy said. ¡°Void power isn¡¯t unsolvable. Since Sargeras can¡¯t deal with the Void Lords, then what about power that exceeds Sargeras¡¯s level?¡± ¡°In other words, strength that exceeds the Deadly Sin level?¡± Benia asked curiously. ¡°Then, how do you do it?¡± Roy said with a headache, ¡°I don¡¯t know yet, or I haven¡¯t thought about it.¡± For this massive number of souls, Roy was definitely going to use them to improve himself, but he didn¡¯t have a clue as to how to use them. Before, he had mostly relied on the system to materialize external objects, such as divine artifacts and fantasy items. This might no longer be useful, so he was at a loss. What should he do with the souls he would get from Sargeras? ¡°In any case, our goal in coming to Azeroth this time is to find Sargeras!¡± Roy said. ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it. I don¡¯t need to save Archimonde. If that guy fails, so be it. We can continue to complete his goal¡­ Archimonde¡¯s failure will set off my success. In that case, there¡¯s no reason for Sargeras to withhold my remuneration.¡± ¡°Then, where are we going now?¡± Julia asked. ¡°Go north. Let¡¯s go to Northrend!¡± Roy said. ¡°Find that orcish Lich King Ner¡¯zhul?¡± Benia was puzzled. ¡°No, we¡¯re going to the Borean Tundra of Northrend!¡± Roy¡¯s eyes were shining with a scorching light, and a sinister smile appeared on his face. ¡°There¡¯s an old dragon there. I believe Rafaro will definitely be interested in his dragon soul! And I¡­ I want the artifact guarded by that old dragon: the Focusing Iris!¡± Chapter 601 Chapter 601: Delirious Dragon Aspect Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The old dragon that Roy mentioned was naturally the blue dragon Malygos, one of the Dragon Aspects of Azeroth. The dragons, or rather, the Dragon Aspects, were a force that couldn¡¯t be ignored in the world of Azeroth. Many years ago, after the titans sealed the Old Gods of Azeroth, before they left, they bestowed powerful strength to the leaders of the five dragonflights and got them to protect this world. This was the origin of the Aspects. These five Aspects were the red dragon Alexstrasza, the green dragon Ysera, the blue dragon Malygos, the bronze dragon Nozdormu, and the black dragon Neltharion. And Malygos had been empowered by Norgannon, the Keeper of Celestial Magics and Lore and a member of the titan Pantheon. Thus, he was able to manage the magic energy of all of Azeroth. This powerful authority allowed him to obtain the title of Spellweaver. How much magic energy did the entire planet of Azeroth have? No one could say for sure, but there was no doubt that it was an unbelievably tremendous force. It had to be known that the titans had modified Azeroth. They had used arcane energy to cover the entire planet, and this layer of arcane energy enveloped the planet like a dense net, so it was also known as the magic network. Under the operation of the magic network, all of Azeroth was flowing with abundant magic energy. Any creature with the talent to cast spells could absorb the corresponding energy from the magic network and use their magic. In this magic network, there were some relatively powerful energy nodes known as magic power nodes, which were places like the Well of Eternity, the Sunwell, and even the city of Dalaran. These magic power nodes were the energy convergence points or divergence points in the magic network. In these nodes, the magic energy they could provide was exceptionally abundant. This was why Kel¡¯Thuzad chose Dalaran and the Sunwell as the locations of the summoning ritual. And all these magic power nodes and even the entire magic network were under the management of the Blue Aspect, Malygos! He was the administrator with the highest authority in the entire magic network! In other words, Malygos could be called a GM-like existence¡­ Logically speaking, with such powerful authority, it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to call Malygos the strongest Aspect. But unfortunately, during the War of the Ancients, the black dragon Neltharion the Earth-Warder had been bewitched by the Old Gods sealed in the depths of the earth because of his authority. During the long period of the Old Gods¡¯ whispers, his thoughts and will gradually became corrupted, and he eventually fell and became crazy. Neltharion tricked his fellow Aspects into giving him their own essence to create a powerful artifact, the Dragon Soul. Neltharion claimed that this artifact would be used to fight against the Burning Legion. The other Aspects didn¡¯t doubt it at the time, so they did as he said. In the end, after successfully forging the Dragon Soul, Neltharion, who had already fallen, turned around and used this artifact to deal with the other Aspects. Malygos, the strongest at the time, was the first to bear the brunt. He was struck by the explosive power of the Dragon Soul, became heavily injured, and fell into a coma. His consort Sindragosa was blasted far into the icy north, and most of the blue dragonflight was decimated. It was a tragic disaster. Blinded and gravely injured, Sindragosa sought desperately to reach the Dragonblight, the place where dragons instinctively traveled to die. Weakened and no longer able to fly, she fell near the peaks of Icecrown and died. When Malygos woke up from his coma, he received the terrible news that his consort was dead and his children were missing. Malygos couldn¡¯t withstand this heavy blow. From then on, he lost his sanity. In this state, he naturally couldn¡¯t continue to manage the magic network, nor could he fulfill his duties. The other Aspects were very sympathetic to what had happened to Malygos, but they were helpless. This was because the power of the Dragon Soul was targeted at the Aspects themselves. The dragons hit by this artifact couldn¡¯t be resurrected. Even Alexstrasza the Life-Binder couldn¡¯t help Malygos, so they could only let him stay in his own territory and live his life in a daze. Even if something happened, they would try their best to avoid looking for him. Roy was now going to Malygos¡¯s lair with Julia and Benia. The Borean Tundra was on the cold continent of Northrend. Although it was a distance away from the headquarters of the Aspects, Wyrmrest Temple in Dragonblight, it was not too far away. This geographical information had long been stored in the information database of the Burning Legion, and it was very easy for Roy to investigate. So even though it was his first time coming to Azeroth, he could still find the location. According to Roy¡¯s estimation, the Aspects were very powerful, and they should be at the demigod level. In other words, they were slightly weaker than demon kings like Roy, Archimonde, and Kil¡¯jaeden because they didn¡¯t have divine sparks, but ordinary demon lords were probably not their opponents. So along the way, Roy told Julia and Benia to fuse and summon Junia if they saw that the situation wasn¡¯t right. The reason why he said this was that he had to consider the existence of Wyrmrest Temple. At this time, more than ten thousand years had passed since the War of the Ancients, so he wasn¡¯t sure if Malygos was lucid. If he was still crazy, Roy could easily deal with him alone. But if he was sane, or the fluctuations of the battle were too intense, the Wyrmrest Temple would definitely support him. At that time, it might turn into a battle with the Aspects¡­ Of course, Roy estimated that even if there was support from the Wyrmrest Temple, it would probably only be Alexstrasza and her red dragonflight. As for the other Aspects, Neltharion was definitely not around. The bronze dragon Nozdormu had been mysteriously missing, and the green dragon Ysera was in her Emerald Dream, leading the druids to fight against the Nightmare Lord. So it was conceivable how many forces Wyrmrest Temple could send. Under the rapid flying of the three of them, they quickly crossed the ocean and arrived at Northrend. After finding the right direction, they headed toward the Borean Tundra. On this continent of Northrend, they could indeed see the flying figures of many dragons. After all, Wyrmrest Temple was in the center of the coast, and the sphere of influence of the dragons could radiate to most of the land. When he discovered these dragons, even though they were only some weak young dragons, he still carefully avoided them. Finally, Roy, Julia, and Benia found Malygos¡¯s lair, the Nexus, in the Borean Tundra. This place was in the center of the Coldarra in the northwest of the Borean Tundra. From the sky, it was easy to see a magic tower standing on the ground. This tower known as the Eye of Eternity was the entrance to the Nexus, Malygos¡¯s lair. Perhaps it was because of the powerful and abundant magic energy here, with the Nexus as the center, some crystal clear clusters of magic power crystals could be found in the surrounding terrain. Many wild beasts and creatures nearby were also affected by the magic energy and became natural spellcasters. These magical creatures spontaneously protected the safety near the Nexus, and they would attack any unauthorized intruders. ¡°Strange. There¡¯s no barrier. Darling, are you sure it¡¯s here?¡± Julia asked curiously after observing in the sky for a while. ¡°Let¡¯s go down!¡± Roy didn¡¯t know the specific situation, so he couldn¡¯t answer Julia. The three of them folded their wings and landed near the Eye of Eternity. Their landing immediately alarmed the magical creatures wandering around nearby. These creatures didn¡¯t care about the huge disparity in strength and rushed at them fearlessly. Roy didn¡¯t take action, leaving everything to Julia and Benia to solve. He opened the system space and summoned Fat Tiger and Rafaro. The moment Fat Tiger¡¯s colossal body appeared, the tower trembled. After appearing, Fat Tiger switched to his combat mode. His three heads continuously spat out flames and venom to help Julia and Benia eliminate the surrounding enemies. After Rafaro appeared, he directly covered the sky above the tower, causing his shadow to be everywhere on the ground nearby. Flying in the sky, he said to Roy, ¡°Master, I feel a powerful dragon soul deep underground¡­¡± ¡°Just wait. If necessary, I¡¯ll let you devour this dragon soul. Remember to sort out the memories in it. I want to know how to use an artifact named the Focusing Iris!¡± Roy instructed. ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Rafaro said excitedly. After arranging for Fat Tiger and Rafaro to stand guard on the ground against possible enemies from Wyrmrest Temple, Roy brought Julia and Benia into the Eye of Eternity and headed for the Nexus underground. Of the three demons, one was a demon king, and the other two were demon lords. Although this combination had few individuals, their strength was indeed beyond the mark. The defenses in Malygos¡¯s lair couldn¡¯t stop them from advancing at all. But as they went deeper, the three of them realized a problem. For an Aspects¡¯ lair, this defensive power was a little¡­ too low-level. The creatures in the Nexus weren¡¯t organized at all. They all rushed forward after seeing the enemy. Roy clearly saw many magic traps and defense weapons, but no one activated them to face the enemy. This gave him the feeling that these guards were just let loose¡­ ¡°It¡¯s true. Malygos likely hasn¡¯t regained his sanity yet!¡± Roy nodded. ¡°Otherwise, he should have resisted us when we entered his lair with such fanfare.¡± Since Malygos wasn¡¯t lucid, Roy didn¡¯t have any reservations. In any case, he would always deal with the most vulnerable first. Malygos was the most fragile Aspect at this stage, so Roy was prepared to accept this gift¡­ Chapter 602 Chapter 602: The Dragonqueen Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The Nexus, an underground fortress, was full of magic power energy everywhere. After stepping in, Julia and Benia found that their magic power circuits were operating much faster. After Roy brought them through a mirror-like spatial gate, the three of them appeared in a strange space. There were no buildings, no walls, and no dragon-style decorations. This space was empty, and there was only a huge platform floating alone in this space. But in this empty space, they could feel the traces of immense flows of magic power all around. Clearly, this was a mirror space in a magic power node. This magic power node might not be as powerful as the Sunwell or the Well of Eternity, but it seemed to be a very important node, and there were countless magic power torrents shuttling back and forth. The only foothold in this space was the floating platform. On the platform, they could see a huge magic formation on the ground, and the magic formation was still emitting a faint light. Some giant stone pillars inlaid with magic power crystals were symmetrically placed around the platform. At the edge of the platform was a large crystal orb with a stone base supporting it, and the center of the crystal orb was so transparent that it was basically see-through. On the periphery was a circle of blue light surrounding it, and at first glance, it looked like an eye. Roy recognized it immediately. This crystal orb was what he was looking for, the Focusing Iris! In his impression, this Focusing Iris was an artifact bestowed by the titans to Malygos to manage the magic network of Azeroth. Through this artifact, Malygos could easily adjust the operation of all the nodes in the magic network. In addition, this thing was a magic power amplifier that could extract the magic power energy in the magic network nodes, amplify it, and then release it. Just listening to these functions, the Focusing Iris might not seem like much. But the true power of this artifact was that it could even directly drain all the magic power energy of the magic network of all of Azeroth! If this was really done, the energy released through the amplification effect of the Focusing Iris would likely cause more damage than the explosion of the Well of Eternity! This was a terrifying artifact that could tear Azeroth into pieces with a single blow! Roy had played with many nukes in other worlds, but he had never played with such a large tonnage. Even though the Focusing Iris could only achieve such power at the limit of its ideal state, it was enough to pique his interest. As long as he could obtain this artifact, it was tantamount to having a powerful card in Azeroth. As long as he wanted to, he could use the Focusing Iris to drain the energy of the magic network at any time and turn the casters of Azeroth into trash. Wasn¡¯t this much more threatening than that idiot Archimonde climbing a tree? When Roy and the others saw the Focusing Iris, they also saw a figure walking back and forth on the platform as though he was crazy. This figure was not tall and had the appearance of a high elf. He had long ears and eyebrows, but all his hair was dark blue, and so was the robe he was wearing. Julia and Benia looked at Roy. He nodded at them, indicating that this was the Blue Aspect, Malygos, but this was his human form. Roy and the other two were opposite each other, and they didn¡¯t alarm Malygos for the time being. They observed his movements and saw him walking around on the platform from time to time. Sometimes, he suddenly sat on the floor with his head lowered and kept hitting the floor with his fists. His lips were moving, as though he was muttering something to himself. But what he was speaking was a cacophony of the elven language, the dragon language, and even the troll language and the common language, so no one could understand what he was saying. Even his expression was the same. Sometimes it was blank, sometimes it was angry, and sometimes it suddenly became depressed. Every time this emotion appeared, Malygos would hug his head and squat on the floor to cry silently. ¡°This guy¡­ It looks like he¡¯s really crazy!¡± Benia said after observing for a while. ¡°What should we do? Should we kill him?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The two of you go get that crystal ball. After you get it, immediately leave this space!¡± Roy slowly walked forward. ¡°I¡¯ll meet with Malygos.¡± Julia and Benia received the orders and headed toward the Focusing Iris. Roy slowly walked in front of Malygos, leaving a trail of ink-like footprints behind him that lingered on the platform for a long time. His approach finally attracted Malygos¡¯s attention, but he only looked up at Roy with a blank expression and asked in the elven language, ¡°Who are you?¡± Roy didn¡¯t understand this elven language, but he could roughly guess the meaning from his expression. He looked down at Malygos and said in the common language with a smile, ¡°Obviously, I am a demon, a demon¡­ of the Burning Legion!¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Malygos replied blankly, seemingly not remembering what the Burning Legion was. He turned his head and said, ¡°No matter who you are, don¡¯t disturb my train of thought. Leave this place. The portal is over there¡­¡± ¡°Your train of thought?¡± Roy sat on the floor with interest. This way, he could look at Malygos at the same level. ¡°What are you thinking about? Are you thinking about how to deal with those mortal mages?¡± Roy knew very well that despite Malygos¡¯s current muddle-headed appearance, it wouldn¡¯t be long before he became lucid. After he became clear-headed, Roy didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. But he stubbornly believed that the state of Azeroth¡¯s magic power was out of control, and the root cause of the magic power being out of control was the recklessness of the mortal races and their constant pursuit of magic power, which made the world even more dangerous. Based on this cognition, Malygos planned to use the power of the Focusing Iris to deal with the mortal races in advance¡­ Yes, his plan coincided with Roy¡¯s, and he planned to use the Focusing Iris to drain the magic power energy in the magic network. But this decision angered the mortal spellcasters, especially the mages of the Kirin Tor. They joined forces and swore to fight Malygos to the end. Interestingly, even the Aspects felt that Malygos¡¯s idea was too dangerous, especially the Dragonqueen Alexstrasza. In the name of the red dragonflight, she declared Malygos guilty, attacked the Nexus, and finally killed him personally. Although it was difficult to say if Malygos was really clear-headed when he came to this stubborn cognition, since he himself thought that he was lucid, then Alexstrasza didn¡¯t feel much guilt killing him¡­ Everything was for justice. Everything was for Azeroth¡­ Sure enough, under Roy¡¯s deliberate guidance, Malygos immediately turned around and said excitedly, ¡°That¡¯s right. Whether it¡¯s the human mages or the magic-addicted high elves, they have been abusing the power of the magic network without restraint. Do you know how much time I spend every day sorting out the chaotic magic power torrents in the nodes? Damn it! They all deserve to die!¡± While uttering these words as though he was venting, there was only anger in his expression. At this moment, he didn¡¯t look muddle-headed at all. But before Roy could answer, Malygos suddenly lay on the floor and cried bitterly. ¡°Sindragosa, my dear consort¡­ I lost you, and I can¡¯t even bury you¡­¡± Roy looked at Malygos with a headache. It was really difficult to communicate with this lunatic because you didn¡¯t know where his thoughts would suddenly run to. But through what he said just now, Roy realized that the reason why Malygos had come to this cognition was probably because of this. The series of thoughts he formed in his madness and confusion directly affected his cognition. Roy originally wanted to use words to induce him to deepen his hatred, but it seemed unnecessary now. He stood up, stretched out his claws, grabbed Malygos¡¯s head, and lifted him up. Malygos subconsciously struggled and resisted, but he didn¡¯t use any strength. He didn¡¯t even shout at Roy to let go of him. It looked as though he was reacting instinctively. When Roy held him in his hand, he sensed the state in Malygos¡¯s body. He found a strange energy operating in his body. It seemed to be left in his body when Neltharion attacked him with the Dragon Soul. Although Malygos¡¯s body had recovered after recuperation, this remaining power had been interfering with his mind for many years, preventing him from thinking normally. In addition, with the tremendous blow of losing his consort and children, Malygos was unwilling to face reality, so he lived his days in a muddle-headed state. It¡¯s a little troublesome. The power of the Dragon Soul seems to be specifically targeted at dragons. Not only does it interfere with the body, but it also interferes with the soul¡­ Roy pondered. If I feed his soul to Rafaro like this, won¡¯t he become stupid after eating something bad? Should I clean him first? Roy thought as he condensed Chaos power in his hand and injected it into Malygos¡¯s body. However, something happened that made Roy¡¯s jaw drop. The Chaos power that could neutralize all the elemental powers didn¡¯t work. To be precise, the residual power of the Dragon Soul in Malygos¡¯s body didn¡¯t come into contact with Roy¡¯s Chaos power at all. It was avoiding the Chaos power and moving around Malygos¡¯s body, sliding around like a loach. Realizing that this wouldn¡¯t work, Roy stopped for the time being and studied this strange power again. Then he finally realized what the problem was. Neltharion had suggested forging the Dragon Soul, but at the time, he had already fallen and become corrupted under the constant whispers of the Old Gods. This corruption was just an adjective. In fact, even the other Aspects didn¡¯t know the reason. But only Roy, who had come into contact with Void power, knew that Void power had infected Neltharion! The Old Gods originated from the Void Lords, and there was no doubt that there was Void energy in their powers. Neltharion was infected by this Void energy, so the Dragon Soul he forged might carry traces of Void energy. Most creatures infected by Void energy had a common characteristic¡ªlosing their sanity, so they often behaved crazy. Malygos¡¯s infection was indirect and secondary, so his condition was slightly better. But even so, he still became so muddle-headed and insane. After Roy understood the root cause, it was much easier. Since the remaining power of the Dragon Soul avoided the Chaos power, it meant that Chaos power was its natural enemy, but Void power of the same origin would become its bait. Auriel, on Roy¡¯s shoulder, slowly spread her wings, and the strange eyes on these wings gradually opened. Void power came from her and poured into Malygos¡¯s body through Roy¡¯s arm. When this weak Void power appeared, the strange and slippery power in Malygos¡¯s body immediately pounced on it without hesitation, like a shark smelling blood. With this bait, Roy was about to seize the remaining power of the Dragon Soul and bring it out when a portal suddenly opened in the middle of the platform. ¡°Stop! Release him!¡± A figure rushed out of the space. Before Roy could see who it was clearly, the voice arrived. As soon as Roy turned his head, he found that the figure was rapidly becoming larger as it rushed over. Finally, it turned into an enormous red dragon in front of him. This red dragon didn¡¯t give him any time to explain before a slap came at him. Unfortunately, the red dragon¡¯s attack didn¡¯t work. Roy¡¯s body turned into a cloud of mist, preventing the red dragon¡¯s huge claws from hitting any physical body, making them strike nothing. But the red dragon didn¡¯t seem to have thought that it would be so easy to succeed. While Roy¡¯s body was not in its physical state, she opened her giant dragon mouth and accurately grabbed half of Malygos¡¯s body in the air. Then she pulled with all her might and drew him away from Roy¡¯s hand. With Malygos in her mouth, the red dragon¡¯s enormous body took a step back. After retreating tens of meters, she placed Malygos on the floor and stared intently at Roy with her pair of dragon eyes. Roy smiled, and his body reappeared. ¡°So it¡¯s you, Dragonqueen Alexstrasza! Why are you here alone?¡± ¡°King of Despair Osiris¡­¡± Alexstrasza stared at Roy vigilantly and said hatefully, ¡°Damn it. Hasn¡¯t Nozdormu repaired the timeline concerning you yet?!¡± Chapter 603 Chapter 603: It¡¯s Time to Show The True Technique (Verbal Cannon)! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Roy¡¯s eyes lit up. Alexstrasza¡¯s seemingly venting words gave him a lot of information. First of all, Alexstrasza knew him. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have shouted his name the moment they met. But it was still unknown when she met him. The second piece of information was about Nozdormu. Since Alexstrasza knew about Roy, Nozdormu naturally knew him too, and even Malygos knew. If this guy hadn¡¯t been in such a muddle-headed mental state, he might have recognized Roy at first glance. In other words, all the Aspects had probably interacted with Roy at some point. As an outsider, Roy had interfered with the normal history of this world as soon as he entered it. He knew this long ago, and he also knew very well that Nozdormu, the Guardian of Time, would spare no effort to correct this history. But up until Roy went from the Twisting Nether to Argus and then to Outland of Draenor, he had never come into contact with any bronze dragons of the bronze dragonflight. These protectors of time seemed to be collectively hiding from Roy, making him wonder whether Nozdormu was fulfilling his duty. But from Alexstrasza¡¯s casual remark, Roy realized that Nozdormu might already be working hard. He might be working hard in some place that he couldn¡¯t see. After all, correcting the timeline didn¡¯t necessarily require getting rid of the disruptors. But Nozdormu was probably a little helpless against Roy. After all, he wasn¡¯t a true titan and didn¡¯t have Aman¡¯Thul¡¯s true power. So Roy estimated that his time correction ability was probably only limited to Azeroth. If Nozdormu¡¯s power could really interfere with the entire universe, even if Roy hadn¡¯t followed Lilith into this world, he would have been blocked by Nozdormu in the Twisting Nether. Moreover, Roy still had the feather that Lilith had given him, and this feather also had the power of time. Although he had yet to understand the use of this feather, with its protection, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for Nozdormu to touch his time¡­ ¡°Alexstrasza, you seem to believe in the power of Nozdormu¡­¡± Roy grinned sinisterly at the Dragonqueen. ¡°But why are you here and not Nozdormu? Since you want to correct my timeline, shouldn¡¯t he do it himself?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t tell you any more information, Osiris!¡± A loud voice came from the dragon form of Alexstrasza. ¡°I¡¯m only here to save Malygos. My children are already rushing here from Wyrmrest Temple. Leave this place, Osiris. Otherwise, you will see the wrath of the red dragonflight!¡± While speaking, she assumed an attack posture, but in fact, only she knew that this attack posture was only for show. Facing the King of Despair, she wasn¡¯t confident that she could defeat him. Damn it, it¡¯s too rushed! Alexstrasza thought. The information Ysera gave me was too rushed. Moreover, she only said that Malygos was in danger. If I had known that it was Demon King Osiris, I would have brought more people¡­ Yes, unlike what Roy had guessed, it wasn¡¯t Nozdormu who had sent the warning to Alexstrasza, but the green dragon Ysera! Perhaps she had foreseen something in the Emerald Dream, so she sent a message to Alexstrasza, hoping that she could go save Malygos. No matter what Malygos¡¯s condition was, he was still one of the Aspects, and Alexstrasza was the closest to the Nexus. In the end, when Alexstrasza rushed over, she realized that the seriousness of the matter was worse than she had imagined because the one who appeared in the Nexus was actually the mysterious King of Despair, Osiris. What is that bastard Nozdormu doing?! Alexstrasza was actually full of resentment. Why did Ysera give me a warning this time? Her precognition ability is limited, making me so passive¡­ The arrival of Archimonde was already enough to give the Aspects a headache. Unexpectedly, Osiris also quietly descended to Azeroth. Moreover, after coming, he directly went to the Nexus. She didn¡¯t know what Roy wanted to do here, but no matter what, she just had to try her best to stop him. On the platform in the Nexus, a demon and a huge red dragon were looking at each other from afar. Although there was a large difference in size between the two, the larger red dragon tightened her body and became vigilant. The smaller demon had an interested expression. Just as Alexstrasza was hesitating about whether she should take the initiative to attack, a voice suddenly broke the silence. ¡°Alex¡­ Alexstrasza?! Why are you here? What happened?¡± Hearing this voice, Alexstrasza quickly looked down. As expected, it was Malygos! ¡°Malygos?!¡± Alexstrasza said in surprise. ¡°Are you awake?¡± ¡°I¡­ I seem to be awake?¡± Malygos was still at a loss. ¡°What time is it? Is this¡­ my lair?¡± Malygos, who was in his human form, was holding his forehead with a headache. But judging from his actions and words as he turned his head to observe his surroundings in astonishment, his mind seemed to have become clearer. ¡°Don¡¯t ask those things for now! Hurry up and restore your dragon form!¡± Alexstrasza said. ¡°We¡¯re facing a powerful enemy now. I need your help!¡± Upon hearing what Alexstrasza said, Malygos realized that Roy was opposite him. After recognizing Roy, he quickly transformed into his dragon form. The two Aspects, one red and one blue, stood side by side and stared intently at Roy. ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Roy couldn¡¯t help laughing loudly when he saw this scene. Then he spread his arms and said teasingly to Malygos, ¡°You actually want to deal with me together? Malygos, have you forgotten who pulled you out of your delirium?¡± These words stunned Malygos and Alexstrasza, especially Malygos. Although he was muddle-headed earlier, his memories were basically still there, so he naturally recalled the energy Roy had injected into his body when he held him just now. Although Alexstrasza had saved him in time, in fact, the energy had already entered his body, and it was under the effect of this energy that his sanity returned. ¡°What did you do to him?¡± Alexstrasza understood when she saw Malygos tilt his head and check his body. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you came to Azeroth from the Twisting Nether to help Malygos recover!¡± ¡°Of course I can¡¯t be so kind!¡± Roy nodded and spread his hands. ¡°I¡¯m only here to take Malygos¡¯s soul in advance. It¡¯s better to let him die in my hands than to let him die in your hands. This way, it¡¯s also an honor for him. At least Malygos dies ¡®honorably in battle¡¯!¡± ¡°What do you mean?!¡± Alexstrasza was shocked by Roy¡¯s words, but after realizing what he meant, she was furious. ¡°How dare you slander me like that?!¡± Opening her mouth, Alexstrasza sprayed a torrent of flames at Roy. The overwhelming flames with extremely high temperatures violently drowned him. This dragon breath sprayed for a full minute. When Alexstrasza finally stopped, the suffocating heat in the air gradually faded. However, after the flames dissipated, Roy¡¯s body appeared. He stood where he was without even moving, looking as though he had received Alexstrasza¡¯s attack effortlessly. ¡°Don¡¯t be so agitated, Ms. Dragonqueen!¡± Roy casually patted the flame ashes on his body and smiled. ¡°You can think that I¡¯m talking nonsense, but at least wait for me to finish speaking!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t be bewitched by you, demon!¡± Alexstrasza gritted her teeth. But beside her, Malygos didn¡¯t think so. His dragon body subconsciously moved away from Alexstrasza. ¡°It seems that only when it involves yourself will you understand!¡± Roy looked at Malygos¡¯s actions and laughed wildly. ¡°Malygos, it looks like you¡¯ve realized it¡¯s indeed possible for Alexstrasza to do that!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Alexstrasza said angrily to Malygos. ¡°You actually suspect me?!¡± ¡°No, Alexstrasza, I¡¯m just very confused¡­¡± Malygos hesitated for a moment. ¡°After all, during my delirious days, I imprisoned Keristrasza, one of your servants. I don¡¯t know what I was thinking at the time. Perhaps I wanted her to become my new consort¡­ I don¡¯t know if you will blame me for this ridiculous matter¡­¡± Yes, Malygos had indeed done such a thing. He had imprisoned one of Alexstrasza¡¯s servants. This red dragon named Keristrasza hated Malygos to the core. When Roy and the others entered the Nexus, Keristrasza was one of the guards of the Nexus, but after seeing Roy and his group, this red dragon actually flew away¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s talk about those things later!¡± Alexstrasza gritted her teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re so stupid that you think I¡¯ll seek revenge on you in front of a demon?¡± But before Malygos could answer, Roy said, ¡°Don¡¯t doubt it, Malygos. Because you¡¯ll really die in Alexstrasza¡¯s hands in the future¡­¡± Then Roy looked at Alexstrasza. ¡°Dragonqueen, perhaps you appeared here because of Nozdormu¡¯s warning and planned to stop me. But haven¡¯t you thought about one thing? Why didn¡¯t Nozdormu appear personally?¡± Alexstrasza was stunned for a moment. Roy¡¯s words hit the nail on the head. Although she had actually come because of Ysera¡¯s warning, she had thought about why Nozdormu hadn¡¯t told her. Nozdormu was the true prophet among the Aspects. As the Guardian of Time, nothing could escape his eyes. Logically speaking, he should have been the one to warn her, but he was missing. ¡°Because Nozdormu knows very well that Malygos will definitely die!¡± Roy explained her doubts. ¡°Even if you stop me now, in the near future, Malygos will die in your hands. He will be personally killed by you, his ¡®comrades¡¯!¡± ¡°Impossible! Absolutely impossible!¡± Alexstrasza roared. Roy shook his head. ¡°Alexstrasza, I¡¯ve always found something very strange. Nozdormu is the Guardian of Time. Do you think that everything he does is right and is protecting the time and history of Azeroth?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Alexstrasza growled. ¡°He is our brother. We have never doubted him! And Nozdormu has been fulfilling his duties conscientiously!¡± ¡°Heh, brother?¡± Roy mocked. ¡°Neltharion was also your brother. Didn¡¯t he deceive you?¡± Alexstrasza was at a loss for words and couldn¡¯t refute him. Beside her, Malygos¡¯s eyes were full of flames of anger. When he heard the name Neltharion, he recalled the painful experience that had happened to him. Subconsciously, Malygos was convinced by Roy. Can I really always trust my ¡®brothers and sisters¡¯? But Roy didn¡¯t stop and continued, ¡°If you think that Nozdormu¡¯s actions to maintain the timeline are right, then answer me. Malygos, why didn¡¯t he foresee Neltharion¡¯s fall and give you a warning so that you could avoid the pain of losing your consort and children? Also, Alexstrasza, why didn¡¯t he warn you about the Dragonmaw clan enslaving you?¡± While speaking, Roy stepped forward and spread his hands. ¡°Could it be that the tragedies of history really can¡¯t be changed? Must you experience them in order to maintain the so-called correctness of history?¡± Malygos was silent¡­ Malygos thought of his consort Sindragosa, who had died tragically. When he heard that she couldn¡¯t even fly back to Wyrmrest Temple for burial and had died in the wilderness, the grief in his heart was indescribable. For this matter, his hatred for Neltharion was like an endless ocean. Even when he was crazy, he wanted to tear Neltharion into pieces. After hearing what Roy said, Malygos couldn¡¯t help wondering if Nozdormu knew that this tragedy would happen to him and didn¡¯t remind him. If he really wanted to maintain the correct history and left it alone¡­ Is the correctness of history really necessary? Is it so necessary that I had to sacrifice my consort and children? Is this correctness of history what I want? Malygos was lost in thought, and so was Alexstrasza. In the Second War, the orcish Dragonmaw clan had found the artifact the Dragon Soul from somewhere. Relying on its power against Aspects, the Dragonmaw clan had enslaved Alexstrasza and then forced her to mate continuously with her consort Tyranastrasz to lay dragon eggs. After these dragon eggs hatched, they had provided the Dragonmaw clan with a large number of red dragons as mounts, allowing the Dragonmaw clan to occupy a large advantage in the war. This matter was simply the greatest humiliation of Alexstrasza¡¯s life. Tyranastrasz had even died from excessive mating. Her consort died, and her children had no choice but to endure the enslavement of the orcs in order to save her. They humbled themselves and reduced themselves to being mounts for the orcs to beat and scold at will. This experience was the darkest moment in her life. Although she had been rescued, and this experience had become a thing of the past, buried deep in her heart, she didn¡¯t even dare to recall it. But now, because of Roy¡¯s words, this scar was bloody again, making her so painful that she forgot to even breathe. Under Roy¡¯s inducement, Alexstrasza couldn¡¯t help thinking, Yes, Nozdormu should have seen this history, but why didn¡¯t he remind me to be careful? Does this tragedy have to happen to me to maintain the so-called correctness of history? The scene was silent. Roy didn¡¯t disturb them and let them continue immersing themselves in their memories. After a long time, he finally said, ¡°I¡¯m not saying this to bewitch you! In fact, I prefer to speak with my strength. I¡¯m just reminding you because I know a demon as powerful as Sargeras. She¡¯s a true controller of time. She once told me that the power of time is a very special power. When you overuse it, you will also suffer the backlash of time!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Alexstrasza had a bad feeling from what Roy said. ¡°What I want to say is that although Nozdormu is the Guardian of Time, his power was bestowed upon him! It¡¯s not that he was born knowing how to control this power!¡± Roy explained. ¡°Therefore, I have reason to doubt if he really knows how to use the power of time. If he uses the power of time too much without knowing how to control it, it will cause serious consequences. When countless timelines are mixed together, can he really distinguish which one is the true correct timeline?¡± When Alexstrasza and Malygos heard this, their hearts skipped a beat. Alexstrasza was fine, but Malygos roared, ¡°You¡¯re saying that the tragic deaths of my consort and children might not be the correct timeline?!¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Roy spread his hands. ¡°You have to understand that even Neltharion might have been bewitched by the Old Gods. Why can¡¯t Nozdormu become chaotic because he overused the power of time? He might not have fallen, but he might have suffered a backlash from the power of time! After all, you Aspects aren¡¯t invincible. You have too many weaknesses¡­¡± Malygos already believed Roy¡¯s words and paced back and forth, looking distraught. The Nexus platform trembled under his heavy body. ¡°Calm down, Malygos!¡± Alexstrasza said. She was relatively calm. ¡°No matter what, Osiris is a demon. Even if his words have logic, you can¡¯t believe him!¡± ¡°Of course. I know that my words as a demon aren¡¯t very persuasive to you!¡± Roy smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not a problem for you to treat it as sowing discord. You can go confront Nozdormu. Perhaps he¡¯s indeed right. As long as you¡¯re willing to believe in the so-called fate, it¡¯s up to you. But Malygos, I still have to take your soul away because I really don¡¯t want to wait until you¡¯re personally killed by Alexstrasza to make another trip.¡± ¡°No, no one can take my soul!¡± Malygos roared, his eyes red. ¡°Whether it¡¯s you, a demon, or my comrades, no one can decide my life and death!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, his blue body instantly lit up with a dazzling, pure, and vast blue light. The next second, Malygos attacked! With an Elemental Blast in one hand, Malygos released all the powerful magic power energy gathered in his body. The devastating Elemental Blast not only struck Roy but also included Alexstrasza beside him. ¡°Malygos, are you crazy?!¡± Alexstrasza shouted angrily as she condensed a Fire Shield to protect herself. ¡°How dare you attack me?! Don¡¯t you even believe me?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t believe anyone anymore! Not even my comrades!¡± Malygos roared in a gloomy tone. ¡°This is the Nexus, my territory. Everyone here today must die!¡± With the mobilization of Malygos¡¯s magic power, the intangible torrents in this node space were also moving restlessly. Even without the Focusing Iris, Malygos could still extract the magic power energy in the node. In this space, he was indeed very powerful. All kinds of elemental spells and arcane attacks were at Malygos¡¯s fingertips as he bombarded Roy and Alexstrasza. Roy was fine, but Alexstrasza looked very disheveled. In terms of magic power, she was indeed far inferior to Malygos. This can¡¯t go on. I need help! Why isn¡¯t the red dragonflight here yet?! Alexstrasza was burning with anxiety. What she didn¡¯t know was that the red dragonflight had already arrived. But outside, Julia and Benia were blocking the red dragons with Rafaro and Fat Tiger. In terms of strength, they could almost be regarded as four demon lords. With such powerful strength, even the red dragonflight found it difficult to break through in a short time. ¡°Die! Die!¡± Malygos¡¯s crazy roar echoed in the node space. Just the sound alone made people suspect that he had entered a state of madness again. Alexstrasza had strong life force, so she could recover from any serious injuries. But she was very aggrieved to be beaten without being able to fight back, so she transferred her anger to Roy. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault!¡± she roared as she spread her wings and pounced at Roy. ¡°You bewitched Malygos!¡± Roy didn¡¯t indulge her this time. He dodged her bite and punched her dragon cheek from the side. The powerful force sent her flying, and then she was hit by Malygos¡¯s magic attack halfway, causing her to scream. ¡°Dragonqueen!¡± Roy floated in the air, and his wings turned into wings of mist that covered the sky. Chaos power was rising all over his body, making his posture look exceptionally terrifying and strange. He sneered. ¡°Have you thought about it? I can clearly defeat you with my strength, so why did I communicate with you first? I just feel that you¡¯ve been deceived again. Don¡¯t push everything onto demons. I won¡¯t take the blame!¡± With that, Roy ignored Alexstrasza and said to Malygos, who was still flipping out, ¡°Malygos, come and make a deal with me. I can let you see your consort again. The price is your soul! Are you willing?!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Malygos stopped attacking. He was in a daze and in disbelief. ¡°You can let me see Sindragosa again?¡± Roy nodded. He looked at Alexstrasza, who was panting on the floor, and said teasingly, ¡°You should know where Sindragosa¡¯s corpse is, right? Although I find it strange that the so-called Life-Binder doesn¡¯t help you resurrect your consort, it doesn¡¯t matter. The power of life might not be able to let you see your consort again, but the power of death can! How about it? Are you willing to enter into a contract with me, Malygos?¡± ¡°I¡¯m willing!¡± Malygos replied before Alexstrasza could intervene. In fact, Malygos was not someone strong-willed to begin with. Although he was an Aspect, it was obvious that the titans hadn¡¯t understood his nature when they chose him. If he really had a strong will, he wouldn¡¯t have sunk into oblivion for so long because of the pain of his consort¡¯s death. So when Roy proposed this deal, he didn¡¯t care about anything else and directly agreed. Although Roy could also obtain Malygos¡¯s soul by killing him, he thought about it and decided to take his soul through a contract. Be it Malygos, Nozdormu, or Alexstrasza, these Aspects had immense influence in the world of Azeroth, and they might pose a considerable obstacle to Roy in the future, so everything he did today was to bury a nail in the Aspects. After today¡¯s incident, distrust for Nozdormu had been planted in Alexstrasza¡¯s heart. This would be of great help in dismantling the power of Wyrmrest Temple. ¡°Very good. Come, sign this contract, and our deal will be fulfilled!¡± Roy grinned sinisterly as he condensed a contract in front of Malygos. After seeing the contract, Malygos hesitated. After all, he was lucid at this time, so he remembered his duty as an Aspect and was struggling internally. ¡°Think about Neltharion!¡± Roy spoke again. ¡°He¡¯s also an Aspect, but he¡¯s already abandoned his duties. Even he can do it, so why can¡¯t you? Throw away those damn duties, and you¡¯ll have a chance to see your consort and avenge her!¡± ¡°Neltharion!!!¡± Malygos gnashed his teeth as he said this name. Then he pressed his foreleg on the contract without hesitation! It¡¯s over. Alexstrasza couldn¡¯t help closing her eyes when she saw this scene. She knew that Malygos had been completely bewitched, and for some reason, she suddenly remembered what Roy had said earlier. He said that she would personally kill Malygos in the future. Is it because of this reason? Will I kill Malygos personally because of his fall? Such a terrifying future made Alexstrasza shudder¡­ After signing the contract, Roy stretched out his hand, and Malygos¡¯s colossal body flew toward him involuntarily. ¡°Let¡¯s go deal with the red dragonflight outside first!¡± Roy said with a sinister smile. Hearing this, Alexstrasza was startled and quickly sent a thought to the red dragons outside to get them to retreat quickly. The Nexus had completely lost control¡­ Chapter 604 Chapter 604: Fallen Blue Aspect Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The red dragonflight of Wyrmrest Temple came aggressively, covering the sky and the sun. The spread wings of red dragons of various sizes almost covered the entire sky. But in the ensuing battle, not only did the red dragonflight fail to break through the first line of defense of the Nexus, but it even had to escape dejectedly. The red dragonflight had no other choice. Rafaro, Julia, Benia, and Fat Tiger blocked the three zones of the sky, midair, and ground. Rafaro¡¯s colossal body was even larger than the red dragons, and he killed any dragon that dared to attack him and threw them down from the sky. Julia and Benia shuttled among the dragons agilely. The dragons couldn¡¯t attack them, and the two could kill them as soon as they attacked. The most ridiculous thing was the big dog blocking the entrance of the Nexus on the ground. The red dragons dared to swear that they had never seen a hellhound bigger than it! Fat Tiger just sat there, blocked the entrance with his butt, and didn¡¯t move again. He didn¡¯t dodge the dragon breaths and magic bombardments of the red dragons. His exaggerated defense gave people the feeling that the red dragonflight was rubbing him, making him feel so comfortable that his three heads were yawning. The red dragons couldn¡¯t break the demon¡¯s defense line. Thinking that their queen was in the depths of the Nexus, they were anxious. But before they could think of a solution, the Blue Aspect, Malygos, rushed out! After signing the contract with Demon King Osiris, Malygos seemed to have removed the last bit of misgivings in his heart. As soon as he appeared, he killed the red dragons wantonly. His crazy and bloodthirsty appearance stunned the red dragons. They didn¡¯t understand what had happened and why Malygos became so hysterical. They thought that his madness was acting up, and some red dragons even tried to wake him up. After receiving the message from Alexstrasza, the red dragons finally understood what had happened. After knowing that Malygos had fallen because of the demon¡¯s bewitchment, the red dragons were furious and rushed forward without regard for their own safety, wanting to capture him. But Malygos was an Aspect and the leader of the blue dragonflight after all. How could he be subdued by these little fellows of the red dragonflight? He killed all the red dragons that dared to surround him. It was said that becoming evil made you three times stronger. This saying actually wasn¡¯t unreasonable. When you shouldered certain responsibilities, these responsibilities would also put pressure on you, making you have to follow certain rules, making you feel very tired. But if you no longer wanted to shoulder these responsibilities, you would instead feel extremely relaxed after putting down the heavy burden, and you naturally didn¡¯t need to consider too much when doing things. This was also why in the history of many worlds, the more dazzling the hero, the faster they would fall. It was difficult to build but easy to destroy. This was one of the unchanging truths¡­ Now that Malygos had put down all the heavy burdens on his shoulders, he naturally didn¡¯t have any psychological burden when slaughtering his own kind. It was a bitter battle. Scarlet dragon blood splashed down from the sky, and dead red dragons crashed onto the ground. The heavy tonnage smashed into the ground, creating pits. When Alexstrasza rushed out, she saw this tragic scene, and her heart was bleeding. ¡°Go!¡± Alexstrasza flew into the sky and roared angrily at the red dragons, ¡°Aren¡¯t you even listening to my orders?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± The red dragons were still unwilling. They had rushed all the way from Wyrmrest Temple, but after such a battle, they still had to escape. Where would their dignity go? ¡°Get lost! Go back and defend Wyrmrest Temple!¡± Alexstrasza snarled as she rushed at Malygos to stop him from killing the red dragons. Although the red dragons were unwilling, they still chose to obey the queen¡¯s orders in the end. As they retreated, they turned their heads to pay attention to Alexstrasza, who was covering their retreat. But what they saw made their eyes bulge. A strange, ink-like mist suddenly appeared on the back of Alexstrasza. A tall demon appeared, grabbed the root of her right wing bone, and casually tore it! Alexstrasza¡¯s miserable howl immediately spread throughout the entire battlefield. She fell from the sky, and Roy suddenly tore off her right wing, causing blood to rain down along with her broken wing. Her enormous body crashed to the ground and even bounced twice from the rebound. The entire battlefield fell silent. Everyone¡¯s eyes were on Alexstrasza as she trembled and stood up. Blood sprayed out from the root of her wing, dyeing the ground red. The crimson scales on her body, which were originally like flames, seemed to have dimmed a lot. ¡°Queen?!¡± ¡°Quickly save her!!¡± The red dragons returned to their senses and roared angrily. They rushed to the ground fearlessly and arrived in front of Alexstrasza to protect her. Many red dragons used their bodies to build a shield wall around her. They looked at the mist-like demon in the air with incomparably angry eyes, but they could only see Roy¡¯s misty face and his cold eyes shining with light. The Angel of Despair, Auriel, who had been lying on Roy¡¯s shoulder, had the same misty state as Roy¡¯s body. Her face was completely blurry, but the densely-packed strange eyes in her spread wings were all staring at the red dragons below. Danger! Extreme danger! All the red dragons, including Alexstrasza, felt an extremely dangerous aura, and their intuition was frantically warning them. Although they didn¡¯t understand what was happening, they knew that the mist-like demon was brewing some kind of extremely dangerous power. ¡°Leave quickly! Take the queen and leave!!¡± An adult red dragon was the first to react. He roared at the other red dragons, flapped his wings, and rushed toward Roy. Several red dragons were doing the same as him. They planned to use their lives to buy time for the queen. The other red dragons hurriedly went to pick up Alexstrasza. At this moment, they couldn¡¯t worry about anything else. They opened their mouths, grabbed her tail and four legs, and dragged her up. Just as Alexstrasza was dragged away, Roy¡¯s attack arrived. From all the strange eyes on Auriel¡¯s wings, extremely dark rays of light shot out. It was Void energy. The moment it erupted, the Void energy had already annihilated the light of the material world, which was why it looked so dark and deep. The Void energy shot out from the eyes was like a dense formation that instantly erupted and covered a large area below. The rays were so fast that they didn¡¯t even give the red dragons any time to react. While the dragons were still charging, the rays had already riddled them with holes. The Void energy penetrated the bodies of the red dragons and finally landed on the ground. The energy annihilated all the matter it touched along the way, causing dense and deep pits in the ground. Although they looked inconspicuous, in fact, these Void rays had already penetrated about ten kilometers underground. It wasn¡¯t until the energy was exhausted that this annihilation stopped. After a while, a trace of distortion appeared in the air and even space, and it didn¡¯t dissipate for a long time. The red dragons who were shot through crashed to the ground with a bang. Their bodies were like rags, but no blood flowed out of any of their wounds. In less than a minute after falling, all their wounds glowed with distorted light, and their flesh and bones gradually dissipated under this distorted light. Not even the souls were left behind¡­ This was the first time Roy used Void energy to attack living creatures. The principle of this attack was very simple. He only needed to adjust the Chaos energy in Auriel¡¯s body, causing the Void energy and Chaos energy to lose balance in her body. When Void energy had the upper hand, she would release the excess Void energy through the strange Void eyes on her wings. The effect was beyond his expectations. Void energy¡¯s lethality and penetration ability in the material world were simply unparalleled, and it could be said to exceed any known energy. This energy was the opposite effect of all things in the material world, but it was not antimatter because it was also the opposite of antimatter! Everything visible and invisible in the world, including light, electromagnetic waves, particles, and even rays, was within its annihilation range! This was where it was dangerous. If you wanted to resist this energy, you needed a large amount of matter to dissolve it. Roy¡¯s Chaos power could reach a balance with Void energy. Chaos power was an energy born from a cycle. It continuously produced material energy and Void energy that constantly disintegrated after coming into contact, neutralizing and even annihilating each other, forming a dynamic balance that prevented Void energy from spreading. The dragons of the red dragonflight clearly couldn¡¯t understand this power, but Roy¡¯s silent attack had completely terrified them. They could no longer care about fighting and hurriedly escaped with Alexstrasza, leaving only a few red dragons behind to stall for time. Roy had no intention of chasing them down. After dealing with the red dragons left at the scene, he let Alexstrasza escape. Rafaro¡¯s colossal body descended from the sky, and his winding dragon body circled into a geometric pattern. His head was salivating as he looked at the souls of the red dragon who had died in battle below. He was originally a dragon, and after Roy¡¯s soul modification, he had a characteristic¡ªall the souls of his kind would make him stronger. Seeing him like this, Roy naturally knew what he wanted, so he waved his hand and let him eat freely. Seeing Rafaro devour the souls of the red dragons, Malygos didn¡¯t have any thoughts. He said anxiously to Roy, ¡°Osiris, you promised to let me see Sindragosa!¡± ¡°Of course. After all, we signed a demon contract!¡± Roy nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Take me to the place where Sindragosa is buried.¡± Malygos let out a dragon roar and spread his wings to fly up. In fact, he knew where Sindragosa was buried. But because she had died too tragically, he had suffered a heavy blow. He couldn¡¯t bear to look at her corpse, so he had just dragged it out like this and didn¡¯t move her body back to the Dragonblight. Now that he heard that Osiris could resurrect Sindragosa, he couldn¡¯t wait. Roy called out to Julia and Benia and got Rafaro and Fat Tiger to guard the Nexus, and then the three of them flew up and followed Malygos. On the way, Julia whispered to Roy, ¡°Darling, are you planning to use your blood to resurrect Sindragosa into a dragon lich? This method seems to require the soul of that dragon, right? It¡¯s been so long. Can you still do this?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Let¡¯s go and take a look at the situation first!¡± Roy shook his head. ¡°Sindragosa is a powerful blue dragon. Perhaps her soul hasn¡¯t completely dissipated¡­ Moreover, even if it has really dissipated, I have other methods.¡± ¡°What method?¡± Benia asked curiously. ¡°Are you planning to get that death knight Arthas to resurrect her? With the power of undead magic?¡± Roy smiled confidently. ¡°There¡¯s no need to find Arthas specially. If it¡¯s just a simple undead spell, I can do it. Don¡¯t forget. There¡¯s more than one Frostmourne¡­¡± Chapter 605 Chapter 605: Conflict of Time Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Wyrmrest Temple, a tall tower standing in the central south of Northrend, was the meeting place of the Aspects and the resting place of Dragonqueen Alexstrasza. This temple had been built in the era when the Aspects were born. The dragons of five colors gathered here to protect the world of Azeroth. But now, the dragons¡¯ council had long since only existed in name. The green dragon Ysera slept in the Emerald Dream and might not wake up even once in several years. The blue dragon Malygos was insane and stayed in the Nexus, grieving alone. The bronze dragon Nozdormu was elusive and mysterious, and no one knew which timeline he was in. As for the black dragon Neltharion, he had rebelled. So now, the only leader of Wyrmrest Temple was the red dragon Alexstrasza. Although it was called the Wyrmrest Alliance, only a small number of dragons of the other colors appeared here as representatives. The black dragonflight was completely missing, so the strongest dragon faction in Wyrmrest Temple was the red dragonflight. At this moment, there were only a few red dragons resting on the floor of the temple. They were all very young red dragons and had not even reached adulthood. Just an hour ago, the Dragonqueen had hurriedly summoned the red dragonflight and set off for the Nexus. A large group of red dragons flew out, leaving only these little fellows to watch over the house. Just as these young red dragons were yawning in boredom, a shrill dragon roar suddenly came from the sky in the distance. After hearing the dragon roar, they immediately straightened up, but they were at a loss. Because they could hear that the dragon roar was full of grief and indignation¡­ Sure enough, a moment later, the red dragon army that had gone out returned. But compared to when they left, there were dozens fewer of them, and many of the returning red dragons had wounds on their bodies. The scene of blazing scarlet dragon blood dripping from the sky made the young red dragons panic. In particular, when they saw a burly clansman in the center of the dragons with their queen, Alexstrasza, on his back, all the dragons in Wyrmrest Temple couldn¡¯t stay still and hurriedly went forward. Alexstrasza¡¯s condition looked terrible. After all, Roy had torn off one of her dragon wings. But in fact, this injury wasn¡¯t a big problem for her. As long as she was given some time, this dragon wing could grow back. Her current state only made her unable to fly for the time being. Seeing Alexstrasza¡¯s injuries, all the dragons present understood that the red dragonflight had suffered a defeat this time. Moreover, it was a disastrous defeat, and even the queen was injured! The red dragons carefully placed Alexstrasza in Wyrmrest Temple. Because there were too many dragons, they all transformed into their human forms. It was the same for Alexstrasza. After changing to her human form, her injuries appeared on her back, and there was a terrifying wound that stretched from her shoulder and neck to her waist. Moreover, this was the wound after she shrunk and the wound had shrunk proportionally. Alexstrasza sat on the floor, stretched out her hand, and condensed a ball of healing light. She pressed this ball of light on the wound on her back. When she felt the wound healing rapidly, the expression on her face eased slightly. When the red dragons brought her back, she had been worried that Osiris would hunt her down. But even when she arrived at Wyrmrest Temple, she didn¡¯t see any demons, making her feel relieved for the time being. But every time she thought of the scene of Malygos killing her children, Alexstrasza felt her heart palpitate. It was not that her heart ached for her children. In such a high-level battle, it was normal for the red dragons to suffer losses. The reason why her heart palpitated was that she knew that the next time she met Malygos, they might have to fight to the death! Alexstrasza stood up from the floor and ordered the red dragonflight, ¡°Send some people to find Krasus! Wyrmrest Temple is now facing a huge test, and I need his help!¡± Krasus was the current prime consort of Alexstrasza. After the death of her previous prime consort, Tyranastrasz, she was heartbroken and didn¡¯t intend to find another consort. But she was the queen of her race and had the responsibility to reproduce, so in the end, she found a young consort, the red dragon Korialstrasz. This young red dragon had always been traveling in the human world, and he often maintained the form of an elf and called himself ¡®Krasus¡¯. Krasus¡¯s identity among the mortal races was that of an elven mage, and he had even taught a student, Rhonin, the leader of the Kirin Tor. In fact, Krasus had fallen in love with his queen a long time ago, but he had always hidden this love in his heart. During the time when the orcish Dragonmaw clan enslaved Alexstrasza and Tyranastrasz died, the red dragons had almost gone crazy. They hated these orcs and vented their anger on all the mortal races. They had once wanted to launch an all-out war against all the mortal races of Azeroth. In the end, under Krasus¡¯s guidance, Rhonin brought some friends to save Alexstrasza. Precisely because of this matter, the attitudes of the red dragonflight toward mortals finally changed. The brave actions of these mortals made the red dragons understand that there were still some kind-hearted and good people among these wingless mortal races, so they put aside the idea of bathing the mortal races in blood. It was also at this time that Krasus entered Alexstrasas¡¯s sight. Krasus cleverly used his student to save the Dragonqueen. Not only did he resolve the crisis of the red dragonflight, but he also resolved the hatred of the Aspects toward the mortal races. This wisdom and ability was also why she later accepted him. Of course, after being rescued, Alexstrasza led the red dragonflight to take revenge on the Dragonmaw clan, wiping out the entire orc clan¡­ And now, facing a demon king, Alexstrasza couldn¡¯t help thinking of her consort when she felt it was difficult to do much alone. She needed to rely on the wisdom of Krasus, so she immediately sent someone to find him. After the red dragons received the order and left, Alexstrasza pondered for a while before looking at the dragons around her. ¡°Has anyone seen Chronormu recently?¡± The dragons in human form looked at each other. Finally, a female green dragon said, ¡°About two months ago, when I was flying in the sky, I saw Chronormu. She seemed to be heading toward Andorhal in Lordaeron¡­¡± ¡°Two months ago? Wasn¡¯t that when the Scourge plague broke out in Lordaeron?¡± Alexstrasza said thoughtfully. ¡°Send some people to find Chronormu! Bring her back to Wyrmrest Temple¡­ Damn it. Why are the bronze dragons always like this? They clearly know that something will happen, but they never tell anyone!¡± The Chronormu that Alexstrasza mentioned was a relatively unconventional existence among the bronze dragonflight. Compared to other bronze dragons who rarely appeared among mortal races, Chronormu was often active in the mortal world. Her human form always had the image of a petite female gnome, and she had the name ¡®Chromie¡¯! Of course, the dragons mostly called her Chronormu. There were not many representatives of the bronze dragonflight in Wyrmrest Temple, and only Chromie often came and went to the temple. Alexstrasza couldn¡¯t contact Nozdormu at all. After all, she didn¡¯t know which timeline he was in, so she could only find Chromie to think of a way to see if she could contact the leader of the bronze dragonflight. Alexstrasza was currently full of anger, and the person she wanted to vent her anger on the most was naturally Nozdormu. The matter of Osiris¡¯s descent to Azeroth had completely exceeded her expectations. Now, he had abducted Malygos, and the root cause of all this was because Nozdormu had not warned her earlier¡­ What¡¯s going on with Malygos suddenly becoming lucid? Alexstrasza pondered. It would have been better if he was still in a delirious state. At least Osiris wouldn¡¯t have tempted him with a contract. What Alexstrasza didn¡¯t know was that even if Roy hadn¡¯t appeared, it wouldn¡¯t have taken long for Malygos to become lucid. He would have accidentally absorbed the essence of nether dragons and restored his consciousness. But there was also some Void power in the essence of the nether dragons. After Malygos awakened, there was something wrong with his brain. He would stubbornly think that the magic network had lost control, and the reason was that the spellcasters of the mortal races were abusing magic power. Worried that this abuse of magic power would attract the Burning Legion again like in the War of the Ancients¡ªafter all, his last memory before falling into madness was during the War of the Ancients¡ªhe wanted to activate the Focusing Iris to extract the energy of the magic network and eliminate these spellcasters. This decision caused the mortal races to turn against Malygos. Alexstrasza also felt that his actions would threaten the stability of Azeroth, so she finally made a painful decision. She formed an alliance with the mortal mages and led the army of Wyrmrest Temple to kill Malygos¡­ And this was the truth of what Roy had said in the Nexus about Alexstrasza personally killing Malygos. It was just that this matter hadn¡¯t happened yet. But in any case, Roy had planted a seed of doubt in Alexstrasza¡¯s heart. Now, she suspected that this matter might be true, and the only one who knew the inside story on her side, Nozdormu, was gone. She had to stand in front of Nozdormu and ask him if this was what had to happen in the correct timeline. Did she have to make this painful choice? If Nozdormu¡¯s answer was that this was indeed the case, Alexstrasza didn¡¯t know how she would react. In short, she was now confused¡­ Can Malygos still be saved? Alexstrasza pondered. He¡¯s lost his consort and most of the blue dragons. Now, he¡¯s involved with a demon king like Osiris, and his hatred for Neltharion runs deep into his bones. For vengeance, he will probably use the power of the demon king. Once he falls, he might seek revenge on Neltharion. It¡¯s good to be able to kill Neltharion, but for the Aspects, it¡¯s equivalent to losing two Aspects¡­ I still have to enter the Emerald Dream to inform Ysera¡­ Alexstrasza felt a headache. Archimonde is already enough trouble, but now there¡¯s Osiris too¡­ When will the troubles of Azeroth come to an end? On another side, Roy and the others followed Malygos to the Icecrown Glacier. The snow filling the sky and the ice all over formed a white world, and the low temperature of -10¡ãC made Roy feel very comfortable. The group finally flew into an enormous valley. This valley seemed to have been created by Malygos¡¯s consort Sindragosa when she died ten thousand years ago. A behemoth hundreds of meters long fell from the sky. The impact was obvious. But after so many years, this valley had turned into a frozen lake because of the continuous accumulation of snow and water. Roy didn¡¯t know how Malygos found this place. Perhaps it was the connection between spouses¡­ The dragons of this world had deep feelings for each other. Once they had a mate, they often loved each other deeply. They valued their spouses more than most races, and they wouldn¡¯t easily change spouses unless absolutely necessary. While landing on the ice, Malygos had already transformed into his human form. He stood on the ice and closed his eyes, trembling all over. Of course, it was not from the cold but from excitement, regret, and worry, a complicated mentality that he didn¡¯t dare to face. ¡°Can I really still see her?¡± Malygos asked Roy without looking back. Roy was currently sensing Sindragosa¡¯s corpse under the ice. Thanks to the low temperatures here, although ten thousand years had passed, Sindragosa¡¯s corpse was still intact, and even some of her flesh and blood were still there. But his main focus was on her soul. Generally speaking, after a living being died, their soul would quickly leave their body and not stay in the corpse. But in fact, there were many exceptions. If death came slowly, and the deceased was full of all kinds of unwillingness, hatred, regret, fear, and other powerful negative emotions during this time, it might cause the soul to stay in the corpse for a while. And the souls formed by this kind of resentment were the favorites of demons¡­ If someone died full of resentment, and their soul was not drawn away by external factors, the soul would be trapped in the corpse and slowly dissipate. Sindragosa had been an extremely powerful dragon when she was alive, causing her soul to be incomparably strong and massive, so the speed at which it dissipated might be much slower. Sure enough, under Roy¡¯s perception, he found that Sindragosa still had a little soul. This dragon¡¯s soul was almost beyond his perception. Perhaps in a few years, her soul would completely dissipate. ¡°We¡¯re not too late!¡± Roy replied to Malygos. ¡°But I have to remind you that with Sindragosa¡¯s remaining soul, it will cause her to have not much intelligence and memories after her resurrection. She might not even remember your name.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if she doesn¡¯t remember!¡± Malygos took a deep breath. ¡°It¡¯s good that she doesn¡¯t remember those painful memories. I just want to see her again¡­¡± ¡°Very good. In that case, I¡¯ll begin!¡± Roy took out Frostmourne from the system space. But the moment he took it out, he found that something was wrong. Most of Frostmourne had a transparent¡­ ethereal feeling! It seemed not to exist but also seemed to exist at the same time. Roy held Frostmourne in his hand, but for a moment, he felt as though he was holding air. This feeling was extremely weird. Julia and Benia noticed this situation and asked in surprise, ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± Roy didn¡¯t say anything. He observed carefully and finally said thoughtfully, ¡°I understand. It seems that the same object, be it living or dead, can¡¯t coexist at the same time!¡± Chapter 606 Chapter 606: Dragon Lich Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In fact, Roy had thought about this when Kil¡¯jaeden asked the dreadlords to take out Frostmourne and prepare to create the Lich King Ner¡¯zhul. Just like how it was impossible for the same person to exist at the same time, which was a time paradox, it should also be impossible for the same item to exist. Although Frostmourne had been reforged, it was still based on Roy¡¯s Frostmourne. In essence, it was still his Frostmourne. So at the time, he had thought about what would happen if he took the original Frostmourne out of the system space. Roy had guessed that there might be spacetime interference between these two Frostmourne, causing one of them to disappear. Thus, he didn¡¯t rashly take out Frostmourne and instead continued to leave it in the system space. The system space had the effect of isolating spacetime and wouldn¡¯t be disturbed by the current timeline. While hiding the original Frostmourne, Roy realized something almost immediately. He probably needed to return to a certain point in time, take out the original Frostmourne, and hand it over to someone or an organization to reforge it. Only then would he be able to complete the closed loop of time regarding Frostmourne! This was bound to happen. Otherwise, Roy wouldn¡¯t have been able to see the reforged Frostmourne on Argus! This was also why he judged that he would be sucked into a spacetime vortex at a certain point in time. Only when a change in time happened to him could these events that he had encountered occur. As for being sucked into a spacetime vortex, on Azeroth, only Nozdormu could do it¡­ But what puzzled Roy was that from the moment he entered Azeroth, he had already begun to disturb the timeline of this world. So why didn¡¯t Nozdormu appear to stop him immediately? Since he couldn¡¯t figure it out, he didn¡¯t dwell on it and proceeded according to his plan. The current situation of Frostmourne verified some of his guesses. Since Frostmourne had this phenomenon of spacetime interference, it was obvious that it should be the same for Arthas. The reforged Frostmourne in his hand was probably shining like this at this moment, but he wouldn¡¯t understand what was going on. He would probably be very confused¡­ Of course, although Frostmourne was the foundation, the two swords were still slightly different. Although Frostmourne was affected by spacetime, it wouldn¡¯t disappear because of this. Similarly, the Frostmourne on Arthas¡¯s side wouldn¡¯t disappear. This flickering spacetime interference phenomenon was because the two swords were in an uncertain state. This uncertain state was very similar to the feeling of Schr?dinger¡¯s cat. Perhaps because of the existence of the observers (Roy and Arthas), this uncertain state didn¡¯t collapse, allowing the two swords to still exist in sight. But Roy didn¡¯t know if Frostmourne could still play its role in this state. To be on the safe side, he gave up on the idea of using Frostmourne to awaken Sindragosa. Resurrecting Sindragosa with Frostmourne could only be regarded as an ordinary undead resurrection spell. After Sindragosa was resurrected, she would become a frost bone dragon. Although she would become an existence stronger than ordinary undead because of her strength when she was alive, it was definitely incomparable to a dragon lich that Roy resurrected with his demon blood. It seems Sindragosa will gain an advantage from me¡­ Roy put away Frostmourne and sighed slightly. Malygos had been nervously staring at Roy¡¯s actions since a while ago. After seeing Roy take out Frostmourne and then put it back, he became even more nervous and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡± ¡°Go away. Don¡¯t disturb me!¡± Roy was in a bad mood because he was going to waste his demon blood again, so he wasn¡¯t polite to Malygos. After Malygos backed away a little, Roy gestured to Julia and Benia not to get too close to the ice, and it was best if they could fly. The two women did as he said. Then Roy changed his body from Chaos form to elemental form, and his body became corporeal. This was the first time Malygos had seen Roy¡¯s physical demon form. He saw Roy¡¯s bluish-gray skin and bulging muscles. This three-meter-tall demon body might not be as ferocious-looking as some of the demons of the Burning Legion, but the sense of power emanating from him was terrifying! It was the pressure brought about by a higher-level life¡­ If I had such power, I could kill that bastard Neltharion, Malygos thought greedily. But before he could finish thinking, the entire glacier suddenly shook! Roy spread his arms slightly. As his powerful frost power spread, the entire valley rumbled. An avalanche of snow that had accumulated for millions of years kicked up snow and wind like a tsunami. Malygos, standing on the ice, swayed violently, lost his balance, and fell onto the ice. He lay on the ice and felt the ice under his body slowly rising! How could Malygos not understand that Osiris was using his vast strength to lift the enormous piece of ice formed by the entire lake from the bottom of the lake?! Under Roy¡¯s control, the solid ice formed by the lake under his feet was breaking free from the restraints of gravity and floating in the air, bringing out Sindragosa¡¯s corpse. Although the lake in this valley was not large, it was deep enough and stored millions of tons of water. Now, the water had turned into millions of tons of solid ice, and Roy was pulling it out like a nail! Flying in the air, Julia and Benia witnessed the entire process. They even saw the giant dragon corpse at the bottom of the ice after the piece of ice was pulled up. Under Roy¡¯s control, this piece of solid ice slowly rose into the air. Then he stomped on the ice, instantly cracking the entire piece of ice! Cobweb-like cracks kept appearing on the ice, and countless shards of ice began to fall off. These huge shards of ice that were several tons or even dozens of tons fell from the sky and smashed into the ground, causing thunderous rumbles. A hailstone of this size could even easily destroy an army (if there was one on the ground). After several layers of ice were stripped off, Sindragosa, who was at the bottom of the lake, gradually appeared. Roy specially sealed her in a sphere of ice hundreds of meters long for Malygos to take a closer look. ¡°My love¡­ I finally see you again!¡± Malygos had already transformed into his dragon form. He flapped his wings and stood upright in the air. He stretched out his dragon claws and stroked Sindragosa¡¯s head through the ice with an infatuated expression. Roy felt a little disgusted that this fellow was expressing his love for a corpse, but he ignored him and continued stripping the ice. Finally, he presented Sindragosa¡¯s corpse in its entirety. Roy raised his left hand and pierced his palm with the fingertip claws of his right hand. With a wave of his hand, demon blood splashed onto Sindragosa¡¯s corpse. After the demon blood came into contact with her body, it quickly fused into it. The next moment, faint light flashed from Sindragosa¡¯s corpse, and then cracking sounds continuously came. Tiny ice crystals began to break out from the various joints of the corpse. She¡¯s moving! Under Malygos¡¯s excited gaze, Sindragosa¡¯s giant dragon corpse moved, and two balls of exuberant undead flames appeared in her hollow eye sockets. Sindragosa flapped her wings with difficulty, but she quickly adapted. She flew again and slowly flapped her damaged wings while floating in the air. Her long dragon tail was hanging straight down to the ground, and some of the rotten flesh on her body was gradually falling to the ground. Her image gradually developed from a corpse dragon to a bone dragon. There was nothing Roy could do about it. After all, so many years had passed, and the flesh on her body could no longer be preserved. Her current appearance was closer to the bone dragon Sindragosa in Roy¡¯s memories. Before Malygos could rush forward excitedly, Sindragosa¡¯s body changed again. The dragon-shaped bones on her body shrank, and then under Malygos¡¯s dumbfounded gaze, she turned into a petite skeleton. This was the biggest difference between dragon liches created with Roy¡¯s demon blood and ordinary undead. Not only did Sindragosa retain the magic power of her previous life, but she also retained the ability to transform into human form. She was currently incarnated as a dragon lich with a pair of curved dragon horns on her head, a blue helmet on her skull, and a blue robe on her body. As the robe fluttered, the grayish-white bones inside were faintly discernible. ¡°Another lich king?!¡± Julia and Benia looked at Sindragosa in surprise. It had to be said that Roy¡¯s demon blood was really too suitable to use to create liches. After receiving Roy¡¯s demon blood, the target would be affected by his elemental magic power. Ner¡¯zhul was like this, and Sindragosa was now like this. She was originally a blue dragon who was good at using magic, and as Malygos¡¯s consort, she also had powerful magic power when she was alive. So after receiving Roy¡¯s demon blood and transforming into a dragon lich, her strength was comparable to Ner¡¯zhul¡¯s! It¡¯s really¡­ an unexpected surprise! Roy¡¯s eyes flickered as he looked at the dragon lich Sindragosa, already making plans in his mind. That old fellow Ner¡¯zhul was currently focused on escaping the control of the Burning Legion. It wouldn¡¯t be long before he ordered Arthas to betray the Burning Legion and make Archimonde¡¯s attack plan fail just as success was in sight¡­ Roy didn¡¯t care about Archimonde¡¯s life and death. But when Archimonde failed, perhaps he would take over the Burning Legion¡¯s following plans. At that time, the rebellious Scourge would be quite troublesome. And now, the unexpected appearance of the dragon lich Sindragosa made him think of another possibility to deal with the Scourge¡­ While Roy was thinking, Sindragosa had already floated in front of him, ignoring the excited Malygos. ¡°Master, Sindragosa is here, waiting for your instructions!¡± Sindragosa bowed respectfully before Roy. She was unlike Ner¡¯zhul, who had received Roy¡¯s demon blood when he was alive. When he was transformed into a lich, his soul was complete, so Roy had a certain amount of control over him, but he couldn¡¯t completely control him. Moreover, Ner¡¯zhul¡¯s phylactery was the Helm of Domination, which he held in his own hand¡­ Sindragosa¡¯s soul was not complete, and it had even been about to dissipate. She had been reborn with Roy¡¯s demon blood, so to her, Roy was her controller. This situation was actually the same as Cassandra¡¯s. But Cassandra had been resurrected by Roy¡¯s demon blood when he was still a high-rank demon, so her upper limit of strength was definitely not as high as Sindragosa¡¯s. ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± Malygos shouted angrily at Roy before Roy could respond to Sindragosa. ¡°Why doesn¡¯t Sindragosa remember me?!¡± ¡°Calm down!¡± Roy glared at him. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? Her soul almost dissipated, so many of the memories in her soul are naturally missing. It¡¯s already very good that she can remember her name. What¡¯s so strange about not remembering you?¡± But how could Malygos be willing? He transformed into his human form, flew in front of Sindragosa, held her shoulders, and said excitedly, ¡°Sindragosa, my love! Look at me carefully. It¡¯s me! I¡¯m Malygos, your husband, your spouse!¡± Sindragosa¡¯s skeleton face was naturally expressionless, but her voice was a little confused. ¡°Malygos?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me!¡± Malygos was excited. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my love. It¡¯s all because of that damn bastard Neltharion. He made me lose you, but it doesn¡¯t matter. You¡¯ve appeared in front of me again¡­¡± Malygos¡¯s name didn¡¯t cause much of a reaction from Sindragosa, but the name Neltharion excited her. The undead flames in her eyes suddenly swelled, and her voice was terrifyingly gloomy. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Neltharion!!! I remember this name. Kill him! I must kill Neltharion!!¡± Sindragosa¡¯s ferocious behavior stunned Malygos, and Roy¡¯s voice came at the right time. ¡°It seems like Sindragosa died with strong hatred. She doesn¡¯t blame you, but she remembers her enemy¡¯s name¡­¡± Hearing this, Malygos seemed to have made up his mind. He turned to look at Roy. ¡°King of Despair Osiris, take my soul! But correspondingly, I hope to obtain the power to take revenge on Neltharion! If it¡¯s you, you will certainly be able to do it, right?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Roy looked at him teasingly. ¡°Have you made a decision? Aren¡¯t you an Aspect? Why haven¡¯t you thought of asking the titans for help?¡± ¡°Stop joking¡­¡± Malygos said bitterly. ¡°After so many years, I¡¯ve long figured out that we so-called Aspects are nothing more than experimental subjects of the titans. Although they empowered us, they made us guards to guard this planet for them and their other experimental subjects. They won¡¯t care about the internal disputes of the planet because our strength doesn¡¯t enter their eyes at all¡­¡± Roy nodded. This was true. In fact, although the titans had empowered the Aspects and asked them to guard the Old Gods, their true goal was to protect the powerful world-soul born in Azeroth. They had even hidden this matter from the Aspects¡­ The titans valued their own people more than all life on Azeroth. As long as nothing threatened Azeroth¡¯s world-soul, they generally wouldn¡¯t take action. Thus, it was impossible for Malygos to seek help from the titans to solve Neltharion. It was like someone throwing some bones to stray dogs. They wouldn¡¯t care about the fight between the stray dogs¡­ Chapter 607 Chapter 607: Perfect Plan Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Roy wasn¡¯t surprised that Malygos sought help from him in hopes of obtaining the power to take revenge. In fact, this was a common problem for many intelligent creatures. When they discovered something they couldn¡¯t do with their own strength, their first thought was to seek help. Where there was demand, there would be a market, and powerful demons were often the biggest sellers of this market¡­ As someone who had dealt with demons before, how could Malygos not know the consequences of transacting with them? Of course he knew! But he had no choice because he really couldn¡¯t defeat Neltharion. Although they were both Aspects, Neltharion¡¯s strength far exceeded that of the other Aspects. The reason was because of the artifact in Neltharion¡¯s hand, the Dragon Soul! Back then, in order to forge this artifact, Neltharion had deceived the other Aspects and infused their essence into the Dragon Soul. This meant that the Dragon Soul had an unparalleled restraining ability against other dragons. As long as other dragons were around the Dragon Soul, they would become abnormally weak. Moreover, Neltharion had not infused his essence into it, making the Dragon Soul an artifact that only black dragons and other races could use, and only Neltharion¡¯s own power could destroy this artifact. As long as Neltharion had this artifact, it was impossible for the other Aspects to win against him. Of course, this was Malygos¡¯s idea. But in fact, he didn¡¯t know one thing¡ªthe Dragon Soul in Neltharion¡¯s hand had been destroyed! The destruction of the Dragon Soul had happened just a while ago. It was when the Dragonmaw clan had imprisoned Alexstrasza. The reason why Alexstrasza had been restrained and couldn¡¯t resist was that the Dragonmaw clan had obtained the Dragon Soul. But when Rhonin saved her, he used one of Neltharion¡¯s scales to imitate his power and destroyed the artifact¡­ But Malygos had no idea about this matter at all. He had been delirious and didn¡¯t have any perception of the outside world. This time, he woke up because of Roy¡¯s Void power. So after Alexstrasza rushed over, she had no time to tell Malygos about this, making him think that Neltharion still controlled the Dragon Soul. This was a wonderful misunderstanding, but Roy didn¡¯t intend to explain it to Malygos. All of Malygos¡¯s thoughts were on vengeance, and his anger had already destroyed his will. It was time for Roy to raise the price. He stared at Malygos and observed him from head to toe. After thinking for a while, he said, ¡°Letting you see Sindragosa again is our first deal, and the price is your soul. Now that I¡¯ve fulfilled my promise, according to the contract, your soul is already mine¡­ What you¡¯re proposing now is a second deal. Tell me, what price do you plan to pay?¡± ¡°You can take away everything I have!¡± Malygos pointed at his body. ¡°Including this body. From the soul to the body, I will submit to you!¡± Roy snorted and said with a smile, ¡°You saw that Sindragosa became an undead, so you plan to use my power to become the same existence so that you can be together with her, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ After all, I have no other choice!¡± Malygos looked at the dragon lich Sindragosa beside him in pain. ¡°She has become an undead creature, so it¡¯s impossible for her to accompany the living, so I can only be like her¡­ The blue dragons have already been exterminated. Perhaps after becoming undead creatures, we can still leave some traces of existence for the blue dragons.¡± Roy looked at Malygos in surprise. He could tell that Malygos was in despair and felt that his future life was meaningless, so he sought to become an undead creature. As for the duties of the Aspect of Magic¡­ Hehe, after Neltharion fell, what was the use of the so-called duties of the Aspect of Earth? Even so, the titans had never appeared and transferred the duties to anyone else. This meant that the titans had never paid attention to their group of dragons. After figuring this out, Malygos no longer cared about his duty as an Aspect. ¡°We can carry out the transaction¡­¡± Roy thought for a while. ¡°But what I want to tell you is that I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t let you complete your revenge personally. You¡¯re an Aspect chosen by the titans. In other words, your body is actually an experimental product of the titans and has been modified by them. I¡¯m afraid my strength can¡¯t exceed the limitations of the titans and allow you to obtain greater power. At most, I will let you accept my blood and become a dragon lich like Sindragosa.¡± ¡°Then, how should I kill Neltharion?¡± Malygos was anxious. ¡°I have to mention your soul!¡± Roy stretched out his hand, opened a spatial gate in the valley, and summoned Rafaro. ¡°Do you see him? His name is Rafaro, a dragon who submitted to me in another world!¡± Roy pointed at Rafaro. ¡°After my modifications, he now has a characteristic. When he devours powerful souls of his kind, he will obtain further evolution.¡± ¡°You mean to let him devour my soul?¡± Malygos¡¯s eyes widened. Rafaro, hovering in the air, said, ¡°To be precise, it¡¯s a fusion! After all, we¡¯re compatriots. After our souls fuse, I will obtain your memories, and you will obtain mine. You can see it as multiple dragons existing in one soul at the same time, but I¡¯m usually the one controlling the body¡­¡± Seeing Malygos¡¯s hesitation, Rafaro continued to bewitch him. ¡°Come, Malygos, let¡¯s become one. I promise you that when you kill Neltharion, I will let you temporarily control the body. This way, you can take revenge personally¡­¡± Malygos closed his eyes and fell into a dilemma. The scene was silent, waiting for his decision. A moment later, he opened his eyes and looked at Sindragosa affectionately. He found that she was expressionless and indifferent to his gaze. Feeling a little cold in his heart, he said to Roy, ¡°Okay, I agree!¡± Then he relieved all the magic power in his body. ¡°Take it away, King of Despair Osiris!¡± He faced Roy calmly, but he didn¡¯t know that behind him, Rafaro¡¯s eyes were wide open in disbelief. Is this guy stupid? He hasn¡¯t even signed the contract yet dares to let Master take action?! Roy was slightly surprised, but he didn¡¯t stand on ceremony at all. He stretched out his hand and stabbed his claws into Malygos¡¯s chest! Malygos¡¯s body shook, and a painful expression appeared on his face. He watched helplessly as Roy¡¯s hand slowly withdrew from his chest. When the claws completely left, the skin on his chest didn¡¯t show any damage, but Roy was already holding a large soul shining with blue light. This dragon soul was as big as two basketballs. When Roy took it out of Malygos¡¯s body, Malygos¡¯s body collapsed to the ground, and his entire body lost all signs of life. After death, Malygos could no longer maintain his human form. In a burst of light, he slowly transformed into an enormous blue dragon lying on his side on the ground. ¡°Give it to me, Master!¡± Rafaro didn¡¯t care so much and begged Roy anxiously. ¡°Give it to me quickly, please!¡± Roy threw the soul to Rafaro. ¡°Remember to leave a trace of his memories!¡± Rafaro first held the dragon soul in his mouth and then said in surprise, ¡°Huh? Master, are you really going to fulfill your promise to him? You didn¡¯t even sign a contract.¡± ¡°Cut the crap!¡± Roy said coldly. ¡°This guy is an Aspect, and his soul strength is about the same as yours. If you really want to have another personality in your soul to compete for control of your body, then you can try¡­¡± After hearing what Roy said, Rafaro understood. ¡°You mean¡­ this guy has obsessions?¡± Julia said to Rafaro, ¡°Idiot, this guy is an Aspect. Do you really think he¡¯s that stupid? I can guarantee that if you try to devour him completely when you fuse, he¡¯ll definitely do his best to resist and fight you for control of your body!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. This is why I didn¡¯t kill him directly and take his soul!¡± Roy nodded. ¡°The souls of these titan creations have exceeded my imagination. It¡¯s probably very difficult to obliterate them forcefully¡­ That¡¯s why I wanted to bewitch him. Only the soul he willingly offers will have certain memory banks open to you.¡± ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± Rafaro nodded and swallowed the dragon soul. After devouring the dragon soul, Rafaro¡¯s body floated quietly in the air. But it was obvious that his body was expanding and elongating, and the power in his body was constantly increasing. After the fusion, Rafaro¡¯s body almost doubled in length. Now, he was about 2.4 kilometers long, and his body was hovering above the valley in the shape of a coiling snake. Moreover, after fusing with Malygos¡¯s dragon soul, some blue scales grew on Rafaro¡¯s body, forming a color gradient with his original black scales. At this moment, Rafaro¡¯s entire body was full of powerful elemental power. Rafaro opened his eyes, approached Roy with his head, and said respectfully, ¡°Master, you¡¯re right. I left some of Malygos¡¯s memories, and his soul didn¡¯t resist my fusion¡­ Moreover, I obtained almost all of Malygos¡¯s memories when he was alive, including the scene of him being empowered by that titan. It popped into my mind¡­¡± ¡°Oh? Can you feel how powerful that titan is?¡± Roy asked with interest. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say¡­¡± Rafaro deliberated over his words. ¡°The feeling the titan gives me is that he¡¯s at the level of Lady Lilith, but he seems to be much worse than her!¡± ¡°Lilith should be the strongest among the existences I know!¡± Roy shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no comparison. Okay, have you obtained the operation method of the Focusing Iris?¡± ¡°I got it! Master, your guess was right!¡± Rafaro said thankfully. ¡°Fortunately, we didn¡¯t forcefully use the Focusing Iris. This thing really has a unique restriction. Only Malygos knows how to control it. Had we forcefully controlled it, the backlash of the magic network¡¯s energy might have blown us up!¡± ¡°But it¡¯s ours now, isn¡¯t it?¡± Benia smiled. In fact, Roy had had a series of plans to snatch the Focusing Iris in advance. He had even set up use permissions in Frostmourne. So how could he not obtain the Focusing Iris, the artifact the titans had given to Malygos? He had actually plotted for Malygos¡¯s soul from the beginning. Of course, this scheme was based on obtaining Malygos¡¯s complete memories, so he had gone through so much trouble to bewitch him. The dragon lich Sindragosa, who had witnessed all of this, watched silently and followed respectfully behind Roy and the others. It had to be said that the loss of memories was indeed a tragedy. Roy had clearly plotted against her spouse, Malygos, but she didn¡¯t react at all. Roy didn¡¯t waste the corpse left behind by Malygos. He dripped his demon blood onto it and transformed it into a dragon lich. In this way, Roy harvested two powerful dragon liches, and the dragon lich transformed by Malygos was even stronger. ¡°Sindragosa!¡± Roy turned to look at her. ¡°When you fought against Neltharion, where were the corpses of the dead blue dragons buried?¡± Hearing this, Julia and the others understood Roy¡¯s plan. He planned to capture the entire blue dragonflight in one fell swoop and form a powerful dragon lich army! Sindragosa didn¡¯t hesitate to reply. ¡°Honorable Master, almost all the blue dragons that died in that war don¡¯t have a corpse left, and a small number of them might have flown back with serious injuries. If that¡¯s the case, then the burial place they chose may be in Northrend. It might be in Dragonblight because this is where all dragons choose to bury themselves.¡± ¡°Dragonblight¡­¡± Roy grinned. ¡°Isn¡¯t it very close?¡± ¡°The problem is that Wyrmrest Temple is also there. If we excavate the blue dragon corpses, Wyrmrest Temple definitely won¡¯t sit idle, right?¡± Julia asked. ¡°Of course they won¡¯t sit back and do nothing. But can they defeat us?¡± Roy sneered. ¡°We have the biggest fists, so we can do whatever we want!¡± With that, Roy spread his wings, flew up, and jumped onto Rafaro¡¯s head. ¡°Let¡¯s go. The demons of the Burning Legion are worried, so I¡¯ll do something myself and give the people of Azeroth a huge surprise¡­¡± Chapter 608 Chapter 608: Movement and Truth Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios While Roy led Julia and the others to search for the corpses of the blue dragonflight, preparing to mass-produce dragon liches, on another side, Archimonde was marching toward the continent of Kalimdor. After destroying Dalaran and plundering a large number of treasures in this mage city, Archimonde had led the Burning Legion and the Scourge to wreak havoc in the Eastern Kingdoms for a few days. But he quickly lost interest because the resistance they encountered was too weak. Thanks to Medivh¡¯s warning, when the Scourge began to wreak havoc, a portion of the kingdoms had moved toward Kalimdor. And then the huge commotion when Archimonde descended accelerated their movement. By the time Archimonde came to find them, the main military forces and aristocrats of these kingdoms had already crossed the sea, leaving only some civilians who couldn¡¯t escape and were hiding in panic all day long. Various major cities were already empty, which was why Archimonde didn¡¯t encounter much resistance. After losing interest in the Eastern Kingdoms, Archimonde naturally set his sights on Kalimdor. Moreover, according to the intelligence reported by the dreadlords, there was the World Tree Nordrassil in Kalimdor. This World Tree had been absorbing the energy of the second Well of Eternity and possessed powerful strength. And Nordrassil was healing the wounds of Azeroth. Thus, Archimonde led the Burning Legion and the Scourge to march toward Kalimdor, and his target was the World Tree Nordrassil. There were a large number of demons in the Burning Legion that couldn¡¯t fly, and it was the same for the undead of the Scourge. Therefore, they naturally needed to build ships to go to Kalimdor. With the tireless undead as craftsmen, Archimonde¡¯s army quickly formed a fleet that could carry all the troops. But Archimonde was already impatient from waiting. He made Tichondrius the commander and got him to command the troops to sail to Kalimdor while he first entered the Great Sea alone. Just as the Burning Legion and the Scourge finished building their ships and set sail imposingly from the port, they didn¡¯t know that on a high mountain ridge in the distance, Medivh sighed in relief when he saw this scene. Everything was as he had expected. With only the strength of humans and orcs, it was impossible to resist the Burning Legion and Archimonde. This was why Medivh had encouraged Jaina, Thrall, and the others to go to Kalimdor. He believed that after they reached the territory of the night elves, under the pressure of the Burning Legion, all the races would definitely be able to put aside their conflicts and unite to resist the Burning Legion. Moreover, when crossing the sea and chasing to Kalimdor, the Burning Legion and the Scourge would suffer immense losses. The violent and unpredictable weather of the Great Sea was the nightmare of all voyagers. The Burning Legion and the Scourge might be unstoppable on land, but it was different at sea. It would already be pretty good for them if they could reach Kalimdor safely and retain about half of their troops. In addition, Medivh expected that when Archimonde crossed the Great Sea, he would alarm the nagas living in the Maelstrom. These former Highborne had already turned into ugly monsters out of hatred and anger. He believed that Queen Azshara would give Archimonde a surprise when she saw this ¡®old acquaintance¡¯¡­ I¡¯ve done everything I can. The rest is up to you¡­ Medivh sighed. He raised his hood with his staff and looked into the distance worriedly. It was toward the north, to the continent of Northrend. Medivh¡¯s ability allowed him to see many scenes of the future, but the only thing he hadn¡¯t seen was the scene of the King of Despair, Osiris, descending. When he sensed the powerful fluctuations of power erupting from the Sunwell of Quel¡¯Thalas, it was already too late. Fortunately, after Osiris arrived, he didn¡¯t choose to meet up with Archimonde and act together. Otherwise, Medivh couldn¡¯t imagine how the humans, elves, dwarfs, orcs, and other races of Kalimdor would deal with two commanders of the Burning Legion¡­ Medivh didn¡¯t know why Osiris didn¡¯t meet Archimonde, but according to historical records, he speculated that this might involve a power struggle between the leaders of the Burning Legion. After all, it was said that Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden were of the same race, but Osiris was not. Just like how the various races in the Alliance would conspire against each other, Medivh assumed that it would certainly be the same among demons. But even so, Medivh didn¡¯t dare to let his guard down. He had been thinking of ways to investigate Osiris¡¯s movements, wanting to understand what Osiris wanted to do¡­ In Quel¡¯Thalas, the prince of the high elves, Kael¡¯thas, was worried about the wreckage of the Sunwell. Yes, the high elves had returned to Silvermoon City and the Isle of Quel¡¯Danas. After all, this was their homeland. Although they had to abandon their homes and escape twice because of powerful enemies, they still found a way to return after the enemies left. After returning, Kael¡¯thas immediately checked the situation of the Sunwell. After being used to receive Roy¡¯s descent, the contamination of the Sunwell became more and more severe. The Chaos power and Void power emanating from Roy at the time had caused the water in the Sunwell to be in a constant state of rioting. After the high elven mages studied the state of the Sunwell, they reported to Kael¡¯thas while trembling in fear that the Sunwell might explode at any time! For example, Quel¡¯Thalas was now accompanying an activated Big Ivan. If they were not careful, the Sunwell would blast all of Quel¡¯Danas, all of Silvermoon, and even all of Quel¡¯Thalas into the sky like a nuclear explosion! No living being within a thousand kilometers would remain¡­ No one dared to guarantee that they could repair the Sunwell, so in the end, after discussing with the high-level mages, Kael¡¯thas decided to detonate the Sunwell in advance and let the violent energy brewing inside the well vent first. This way, the Sunwell would be gone, but Quel¡¯Thalas could be saved. The plan was carried out smoothly. Under the concerted efforts of the high elven mages, they skillfully controlled the energy erupting from the Sunwell and led it into the sky without harming Quel¡¯Thalas. After detonating the Sunwell, the high elves were safe. Kael¡¯thas also used the fact that the Sunwell was detonated to successfully arouse the hatred of the remaining high elves toward the undead and demons. He announced that he would change the name of the high elves to blood elves, hoping that his people would remember the humiliation of the Sunwell¡¯s destruction and follow him to take vengeance on the Scourge and the Burning Legion and restore the glory of the high elves. When Kael¡¯thas gave his speech, the scene was impassioned¡­ But unfortunately, just as he was ambitiously leading the blood elves to rebuild their homeland, a new problem appeared. The blood elves had developed magic addiction¡­ To be precise, it was magic power withdrawal! For a long time, the high elves had been absorbing the magic power of the Sunwell to train themselves and cast spells. They had long been accustomed to the carefree feeling of incomparably pure magic power entering their bodies. The joy of controlling the energy of heaven and earth would make their brains secrete dopamine crazily, bringing them unparalleled enjoyment. But now that the Sunwell had been detonated, they could no longer do this. It was fine at first, but as time passed, more and more blood elves began to show withdrawal symptoms, and the symptoms were very serious. Kael¡¯thas also had these symptoms, but he relied on his willpower to endure. But just as he thought that his magic addiction would gradually lessen over time, the results of the mages¡¯ research told him that this was impossible! Magic addiction was like a curse, and its source was actually the Well of Eternity. As long as any elf had approached the Well of Eternity, they would more or less suffer from this symptom. After the Well of Eternity exploded, the night elves relied on learning the doctrines of druids and becoming close to natural energy to get rid of this magic addiction. But the high elves could not avoid it because they had been staying beside the Sunwell. In other words, only if the blood elves enshrined the druid doctrines like the night elves would they possibly gradually change their magic addiction. But was this possible? Of course not! The high elves had been expelled by the night elves. How could they put down their pride and learn from the night elves? This was what Kael¡¯thas was worried about now. He had to find a way to cure the magic addiction or¡­ find a magic power source to replace the Sunwell? It may be difficult just relying on the blood elves alone. We need help! Kael¡¯thas finally made up his mind and said to his people, ¡°Perhaps we have to reconsider the ancient alliance!¡± The blood elves looked at each other. Of course, they knew what Kael¡¯thas was talking about. It was the alliance between the high elves and humans. At the time, the high elves had helped the humans train mages while the humans had helped them clean up the trolls. Both sides had a happy cooperation, but in the end, the high elves withdrew from the alliance. Now, Prince Kael¡¯thas actually wanted to bring them to form an alliance with the humans again. Many blood elves felt very strange and embarrassed. But Kael¡¯thas knew that they had to do this. They needed the help of the Alliance. Although the neighboring country of Lordaeron had perished, there were still remnant resistance forces. It was an army led by a commander named Othmar Garithos. He was now the grand marshal of the Alliance¡¯s remaining troops in the Eastern Kingdoms. To a certain extent, Garithos was the representative of the Alliance. During the period when the Burning Legion and the Scourge began to march toward Kalimdor, the Alliance saw the possibility of recovering lost ground. Garithos made up his mind and led his troops to march toward the ruins of Dalaran. If I bring the blood elves to join the Alliance at this time, I can only find Marshal Garithos¡­ Kael¡¯thas thought. But what Kael¡¯thas didn¡¯t know was that his decision would be another tremendous tragedy for the blood elves¡­ After Roy left them, the death knight Arthas and the lich Kel¡¯Thuzad finally boarded a ship to Kalimdor. But this decision was not an order from Archimonde but from the Lich King Ner¡¯zhul. It seemed that after knowing the attitude of the King of Despair from Arthas, Ner¡¯zhul became much bolder. Of course, he knew that Osiris could tell that he wanted to rebel, but Osiris didn¡¯t appear to stop and obstruct him. On the contrary, Osiris even undid Frostmourne¡¯s restrictions and allowed Arthas to obtain greater power. What did this mean? This meant that the King of Despair was indulging and supporting them! Ner¡¯zhul was someone who knew about the Burning Legion well. Almost as soon as he received the news, he imagined many plots. Like Medivh, he actually thought that this was the result of a power struggle between Osiris and Archimonde. In other words, Osiris was using the Scourge to trip up Archimonde! In that case, Ner¡¯zhul no longer hesitated. He told Arthas to go to the continent of Kalimdor and think of a way to make the Burning Legion¡¯s invasion fail. As long as the Burning Legion failed this time, even if they came to the world of Azeroth again, it would take a long time. Taking advantage of this time, he might be able to find an opportunity to escape from Kil¡¯jaeden¡¯s control. Ner¡¯zhul had even thought of a final escape route. If he really had no hope of escaping, he would turn to the King of Despair. Ner¡¯zhul knew about Osiris¡¯s power to control liches. He was a lich now, so it was logical for him to submit to Osiris. Perhaps he could induce internal strife among the three commanders of the Burning Legion¡­ Ner¡¯zhul was used to using tricks, so it was reasonable for him to think about these things. Of course, unless absolutely necessary, he still hoped to obtain freedom. Over at Wyrmrest Temple, the Dragonqueen Alexstrasza entered the Emerald Dream and told Ysera about Osiris¡¯s descent and Malygos¡¯s fall. After getting Ysera to inform the night elves to be vigilant, it wasn¡¯t long before she finally managed to contact the Nozdormu through the bronze dragon Chromie. On a night with a dazzling starry sky, Alexstrasza saw Nozdormu quietly appear on the terrace at the top of the temple. Both of them were in human form. Alexstrasza¡¯s fiery red armor covered her impressive figure tightly, and there were beautiful decorations tied to the dragon horns on her head. Nozdormu had the appearance of a middle-aged elf. His hair was tied back, and he had a beard on his chin. There was also a strange bronze shoulder guard on his right shoulder. ¡°Old friend!¡± Alexstrasza¡¯s expression relaxed considerably as soon as she saw Nozdormu, but then she complained, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you warn us about the King of Despair, Osiris? What have you been doing since you disappeared?¡± What Alexstrasza didn¡¯t expect was that Nozdormu revealed a bitter smile. ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s because I can¡¯t even protect myself!¡± ¡°Huh? What happened?¡± Alexstrasza asked in surprise. ¡°The infinite dragons have appeared!¡± Nozdormu said. ¡°The worries I mentioned to you are becoming reality¡­¡± ¡°In other words, Murozond will really appear?¡± Alexstrasza asked in surprise. ¡°In the future, will you really fall?!¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Nozdormu nodded. ¡°He¡¯s appeared¡­¡± When the titans Aman¡¯Thul bestowed his power on Nozdormu, through the power of time, Nozdormu had already seen the scene of his own death. It was the scene of him killing himself! From this moment on, Nozdormu knew that in a certain timeline in the future, he would become a time disruptor because he had fallen from being the Guardian of Time. He would become Murozond, and the bronze dragonflight would become the infinite dragonflight. This was the end of time that Nozdormu could see, so he had always been worried. He told Alexstrasza and Ysera about this and did his best to avoid this future from happening. ¡°I have always known that this is the curse of time, the backlash of time. When the great Aman¡¯Thul empowered me, he once warned me that the more I interfered with time, the greater the backlash¡­¡± Nozdormu sighed. ¡°But I had no choice. In order to protect Azeroth and keep it moving toward the right and bright future, I had to use the power bestowed to me by the titan again and again, causing me to fall deeper and deeper¡­¡± Alexstrasza placed her hand on Nozdormu¡¯s shoulder and said worriedly, ¡°I see. Old friend, I was wrong about you. It seems that you didn¡¯t warn us because of the interference of the infinite dragons, right?¡± But to Alexstrasza¡¯s surprise, Nozdormu shook his head. ¡°On the contrary, Alexstrasza, I have been interfering with the infinite dragons!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Alexstrasza was stunned. She didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Regarding the timeline of Osiris appearing, it¡¯s the infinite dragons who have always wanted to correct it!¡± Nozdormu smiled mysteriously. ¡°And I¡¯m stopping them!¡± Alexstrasza¡¯s mouth fell open, and she didn¡¯t recover from her surprise for a long time. Finally, she returned to her senses and exclaimed, ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re saying that the appearance of Osiris is the correct timeline?! How is that possible?¡± ¡°No!¡± Nozdormu said. ¡°The appearance of Osiris isn¡¯t the true correct timeline. Or rather, there has never been a timeline that can be called correct. As the Guardian of Time, I only lead the world of Azeroth toward a brighter future. As long as the future can bloom with light, it¡¯s the correct timeline!¡± Alexstrasza held Nozdormu¡¯s shoulder excitedly and said loudly, ¡°So, you saw a certain future scene, and you saw that because of the appearance of Osiris, Azeroth was heading for a better future, right?!¡± ¡°No!¡± Nozdormu denied again. ¡°I can¡¯t see any future scenes of him. The observer effect failed on him. I don¡¯t know why. Just like how I didn¡¯t see the scene of Neltharion¡¯s fall, the timelines related to him seem to have been artificially covered!¡± ¡°Then, why do you think¡­ the appearance of Osiris is a better timeline?¡± Alexstrasza couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore after her successive conjectures were denied. ¡°Because¡­¡± Nozdormu raised his head and looked at the stars in the night sky. ¡°Because I saw my death. I didn¡¯t die in my own hands but in Osiris¡¯s hands¡­ The moment I die, Murozond will disappear totally! This is the real reason why Murozond wants to do his best to change the timeline where Osiris appears, and I¡¯m stopping him!¡± Chapter 609 Chapter 609: Beginning Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°You also¡­ die?¡± Alexstrasza¡¯s tone was indescribable as she sighed. ¡°Do you know that just a few days ago, I felt the fading of Malygos¡¯s flames of life? If nothing unexpected happened, Malygos offered his soul to Osiris. The death of an old friend has already made me sad enough, and now, you¡¯re actually saying that you will die in Osiris¡¯s hands¡­ Pardon my frankness, but I don¡¯t see any light in the future you¡¯ve described! Osiris¡¯s existence, like his title, makes me feel shrouded in endless despair¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you can only see the darkness in front of you, Alexstrasza¡­ But I see more!¡± Nozdormu¡¯s eyes were shining, as though he was using his power. ¡°In the scenes of the future, I see devastation everywhere and endless enemies. Even without the Burning Legion, there¡¯s still Neltharion and the Old Gods. Even without external enemies, the various races of Azeroth will still go to war because of endless conflicts¡­ Alexstrasza, it¡¯s difficult for peace to come to Azeroth in the future. The hatred accumulated in the wars has always been causing the various races to slide into the abyss. This is what I¡¯ve seen in many timelines, all kinds of endings.¡± ¡°Is that so? It¡¯s been hard on you, old friend¡­¡± Alexstrasza patted Nozdormu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Do you feel terrible seeing those scenes all the time?¡± Nozdormu shook his head. ¡°You don¡¯t understand what I mean. What I¡¯m saying is that in other timelines, Azeroth has always been in a state of disaster, and many of them even welcome the end of time, which is the destruction of the world¡­ But what¡¯s strange is that because of the existence of Osiris, this current timeline is able to continue for a long time. I don¡¯t know why, nor do I know what happens. After all, I can¡¯t see the future after my death. But from the perspective of an observer of time, I can confirm that this timeline is the longest I¡¯ve seen¡­ In other words, the future of Azeroth has been extended further.¡± ¡°Why is that happening?¡± Alexstrasza was puzzled. Nozdormu said, ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about it for a long time. I think Osiris probably does something that has a profound impact on the future. Otherwise, it¡¯s impossible for this to happen.¡± ¡°He is a demon king. Could he turn around and protect Azeroth?¡± Alexstrasza said. ¡°You said that you died in his hands. From the looks of it, even we Aspects won¡¯t be able to escape his vicious hands. He will also cause immense damage to Azeroth.¡± ¡°But this damage might not be his ultimate goal!¡± Nozdormu said. ¡°Unlike other demons of the Burning Legion, Osiris might not care about Azeroth¡­ Alexstrasza, I have a vague premonition that¡­ it might be a good thing for us to let Osiris wreak havoc¡­¡± Alexstrasza looked at Nozdormu speechlessly. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t been able to confirm that you are indeed Nozdormu, I would have definitely suspected that you had fallen. Is this what an Aspect should say? Let a demon king wreak havoc on Azeroth?¡± Nozdormu shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s all I can say. Alexstrasza, whether you believe me or doubt me, what I want to say is that you don¡¯t need to have any psychological burden. Just do whatever you have to do. It¡¯s fine to fight against Osiris, and it¡¯s also fine to preserve your strength. When you¡¯re thinking about your course of action, you don¡¯t need to consider the content of our conversation today. Just proceed as normal.¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± Alexstrasza couldn¡¯t help cursing after hearing this. ¡°You¡¯ve already said so much, and now you¡¯re telling me not to feel burdened? How is that possible?!¡± Nozdormu smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. Alexstrasza suddenly thought of something, and her face turned cold. ¡°There¡¯s one more thing, Nozdormu. About me being captured by the Dragonmaw clan¡­¡± Hearing this, Nozdormu immediately knew what she wanted to ask. He sighed and said, ¡°Alexstrasza, I¡¯m sorry about this. I did see this history, but I couldn¡¯t stop it from happening because it¡¯s a necessary factor in the timeline¡­¡± Alexstrasza gritted her teeth and looked at Nozdormu, but she didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°I¡¯m leaving, Alexstrasza!¡± After a moment of silence, Nozdormu said, ¡°The reason why I came to see you is that we might never have the chance to meet again in this timeline¡­¡± Alexstrasza hesitated for a moment before finally nodding. But she stayed silent, and Nozdormu gradually disappeared. After he left, she sat alone on the top of Wyrmrest Temple for a long time. It wasn¡¯t until dawn that she straightened up. Do what I have to do? Okay¡­ Over the next period of time, the red dragonflight of Wyrmrest Temple attacked several times under Alexstrasza¡¯s lead. Their goal was Roy, who was searching for dragon corpses in the Dragonblight to create an army of dragon liches! Although Alexstrasza knew that she couldn¡¯t kill Roy by doing this or even cause him any harm, as the Dragonqueen and an Aspect, she couldn¡¯t tolerate him desecrating the corpses of dragons, so it was inevitable for her to attack him. While Alexstrasza was entangling Roy, the situation on Azeroth was rapidly changing. Just as Medivh had expected, the Burning Legion and the Scourge had lost a lot of troops when crossing the Endless Sea. Although most of them were undead creatures without a will, the demons also suffered many casualties. But no matter what, under Tichondrius¡¯s lead, they still set foot on Kalimdor. What surprised Tichondrius was that Archimonde had clearly set off first, but after the Legion and the Scourge landed, Archimonde had yet to appear. He hadn¡¯t even reached Kalimdor. The reason was naturally that Archimonde was entangled by the nagas in the Maelstrom¡­ Although Archimonde could fly, he was unwilling to fly. This was out of habit. And because of the World Tree Nordrassil on Kalimdor, he couldn¡¯t use Teleportation to enter for the time being, so he had no choice but to cross the sea personally. It made him feel angry and impatient. As a result, when he passed by the Maelstrom and was attacked by the ugly and slippery nagas, how could he not be furious? Archimonde tore apart all the nagas who dared to attack him. The fel energy flowing from his body contaminated a vast stretch of the sea. But even so, the nagas still tenaciously harassed and sneak attacked him, making it difficult for him to move forward. Even so, he had never thought about what was going on with these creatures that kept appearing to obstruct him. In fact, after ten thousand years, the Burning Legion had long forgotten the group of Highborne that they had bewitched. After using pawns, they would discard them. This was the usual tradition of the Burning Legion, so Archimonde never thought that these nagas were the Highborne from before. He only thought that they were some ugly insects and stomped them to death. But the nagas had already recognized Archimonde¡¯s identity. The reason why they kept attacking him was due to the hatred and anger of the Burning Legion deceiving them. Moreover, under the leadership of Queen Azshara, the nagas had taken refuge in the Old God N¡¯Zoth. Although they were both in the camp of evil, the Old Gods and the Burning Legion were not friends, so they didn¡¯t have any reservations at all. Precisely because Archimonde didn¡¯t arrive for a long time, the Burning Legion and the Scourge had to stop their invasion and wait for their commander. This naturally gave the human and orcs who had escaped to Kalimdor time to form an alliance with the night elves. However, after the Orc Horde landed on Kalimdor, Grom Hellscream had a conflict with the night elf demigod Cenarius and killed him with his ax. This matter caused a tremendous conflict between the night elves and the orcs. But under the immense threat of the Burning Legion and Archimonde, no matter how unwilling the night elves were, they could only put aside their hatred for the time being and face the powerful enemy together. Deeply aware of the strength of the enemy, the worried High Priestess of Elune, Tyrande Whisperwind, released Illidan Stormrage, who had been imprisoned for ten thousand years, hoping that he could contribute in the upcoming war. And letting Illidan out of his cage was a sign that the Battle of Mount Hyjal was coming¡­ Chapter 610 Chapter 610: The Death of Archimonde Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Kalimdor, in the language of the night elves, meant ¡®the land of eternal starlight¡¯. Before the War of the Ancients, this continent had once been the only continent on Azeroth. But later, because of the invasion of the Burning Legion, the Well of Eternity had exploded, and this continent had been blasted into pieces. The two largest pieces that split apart were the current Eastern Kingdoms and Northrend. After the Highborne followed Queen Azshara to the bottom of the sea, the night elves inherited the continent in the west and continued to use the name Kalimdor. Over the next ten thousand years, they continuously planted trees, forming an immense forest. This forest was known as Ashenvale, and the entire forest surrounded the night elves¡¯ sacred mountain, Mount Hyjal, and guarded the World Tree Nordrassil. And Nordrassil¡¯s power spread throughout the land through the forest, slowly repairing the damage caused by the explosion of the Well of Eternity. The forest planted by the night elves who advocated the path of nature and druids formed a natural barrier. Its existence brought tremendous trouble to the advancement of the Scourge and the Burning Legion. The crowded forest made it difficult for the ground troops to march. So Tichondrius had no choice but to command the undead of the Scourge to become loggers. At the same time, he used magical bombardment to open a path for the advancement of the Legion. During this process, the Scourge and the Legion encountered the harassment of the night elves, and Tichondrius discovered that the forest provided great cover for the night elves. These purple-skinned long ears had a unique ability¡ªtheir auras could become one with the forest. Their aura concealment and hiding abilities made it difficult for the demons to find them, causing considerable losses. Due to this, Tichondrius thought of a vicious scheme. Since he couldn¡¯t cut down all of the forest, he would completely contaminate it! For this, Tichondrius used the Skull of Gul¡¯dan! Gul¡¯dan was a famous warlock of the Orc Horde, the biggest lackey of the Burning Legion, and the leader of the First War. In the Second War, he had betrayed the Warchief Orgrim and the Horde. In pursuit of power, he had actually began to covet Sargeras¡¯s power. He had searched for historical information and found the Tomb of Sargeras, which sealed Sargeras¡¯s clone, in the Broken Isles. But he didn¡¯t obtain the power he wanted because when he opened the tomb, what he saw was countless crazy demons. After being torn apart by the demons, a surviving warlock of the Stormreaver clan brought Gul¡¯dan¡¯s head back to Draenor. Because this skull was full of the powerful fel energy that Gul¡¯dan had when he was alive, the warlocks finally made it into a powerful artifact: the Skull of Gul¡¯dan! After a few twists and turns, this artifact finally flowed from Draenor to Dalaran. After Archimonde destroyed Dalaran, Tichondrius found this artifact in the ruins of the city. The fel energy in this skull could be said to be endless. Perhaps it was because Gul¡¯dan¡¯s death was full of all kinds of intense negative emotions, causing this head to become an existence similar to a charger of fel energy. Tichondrius placed it in Ashenvale, and the fel energy flowing out of it continuously contaminated the forest. The Skull of Gul¡¯dan was used to deal with the night elves, and in order to deal with the orcs, Tichondrius sent his adjutant, the pit lord Mannoroth. This Abyss demon, who looked similar to Magtheridon, was one of the high-level leaders of the Burning Legion. During the First War, the blood that the orcs had drank was his demon blood. And this time, under Tichondrius¡¯s instructions, Mannoroth used the same trick and dripped his demon blood into a mountain spring, completely contaminating it. Grom Hellscream and his Warsong clan discovered this spring water, but they couldn¡¯t resist the temptation. In the end, they drank the water contaminated by demon blood and obtained the powerful power brought by the blood again. At this moment, the Warsong clan, as the vanguard of the Horde, was fighting against the night elves. Under the influence of the blood, Grom Hellscream killed the night elf demigod Cenarius with his ax¡­ It had to be said that this dreadlord Tichondrius could really be called a master tactician. Under his designs, the orcs and the night elves should have been archenemies, and it should have been impossible for them to join forces. But unfortunately, he didn¡¯t know about Medivh¡¯s existence. Medivh had finally managed to facilitate the trip to Kalimdor for the humans and orcs. Seeing that the opportunity for the alliance of the three races was approaching, he naturally couldn¡¯t let this alliance fail. Therefore, with his and Jaina¡¯s help, Thrall recovered the sanity of Grom Hellscream through a ritual. After his consciousness cleared up, Grom realized that he had almost made a tremendous mistake. Together with Thrall, he went to find Mannoroth to take revenge. But the pit lord was so powerful that even Thrall, who held the Doomhammer, was defeated. In the end, Grom used all the power of bloodlust, burned his life force, and struck Mannoroth with his ax with all his might to kill him. Mannoroth¡¯s soul returned to the Twisting Nether, and with his death, the Warsong clan finally freed itself from the curse of the demon blood. And because Grom had lost all his strength, he finally died. After Grom died, the hatred of the night elves naturally dissipated a lot. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Medivh came forward to preside over the gathering of the representatives of the humans, Jaina; the representative of the orcs, Thrall; and the representative of the night elves, Tyrande Whisperwind and Malfurion Stormrage, and exposed his identity. After hearing that this prophet in front of them was actually the last Guardian, Medivh, the three races finally reached an alliance under the witness of Medivh. At the same time, Archimonde finally set foot on Kalimdor. He was very annoyed by the nagas and couldn¡¯t wait to destroy something to vent his anger. So under his orders, Tichondrius commanded the Burning Legion and the Scourge, and the invasion began to speed up. But just as the Burning Legion and the Scourge were preparing to march toward Mount Hyjal, an unexpected situation happened. Arthas and Kel¡¯Thuzad, who had secretly entered Kalimdor, spent a lot of effort and finally found the lone Illidan Stormrage. Although Tyrande had released Illidan from his cage, not only the night elves but even Illidan¡¯s brother, Malfurion, found it difficult to trust him. In the eyes of the night elves, Illidan was simply a traitor. He had joined the Burning Legion during the War of the Ancients! Although it was false, and Illidan had only joined as an undercover agent, he hadn¡¯t told anyone about it. So after the battle, it was naturally understandable that the night elves mistook him for a traitor. Illidan was alone, but he disdained to explain these things. But this personality made him completely isolated among his people, and no one was willing to accept his command. He could only hunt demons in the forest alone. In Illidan¡¯s heart, Tyrande was still very important, so he would naturally fulfill his promise to her. He was like a lone wolf who had temporarily obtained freedom after being imprisoned for ten thousand years, but he could only lick his wounds alone¡­ It was precisely under these circumstances that Arthas and Illidan met. Due to Arthas¡¯s identity as an undead, Illidan started fighting him after they met. But after fighting for a long time, the two of them found that they couldn¡¯t do anything to each other, so they could finally communicate. When Illidan asked Arthas what he wanted to do, Arthas told him that the current commander of the Burning Legion and the Scourge was a dreadlord named Tichondrius, and he had a powerful artifact, the Skull of Gul¡¯dan, in his hands. He hoped that Illidan could steal this artifact from Tichondrius and said that the master he served would benefit from the failure of the Burning Legion. Arthas¡¯s words hit Illidan¡¯s weakness. Illidan had been pursuing great power all his life and was unscrupulous about it. Otherwise, the night elves wouldn¡¯t have misunderstood him when he pretended to join the Legion during the War of the Ancients. So after hearing about a dangerous fel artifact like the Skull of Gul¡¯dan, Illidan chose an extreme method. After Arthas left, Illidan did as he said and found the Skull of Gul¡¯dan that was contaminating the forest. After killing the surrounding demon guards, he held this artifact in his hand. The fel energy in Skull of Gul¡¯dan was so powerful that when Illidan absorbed it, it surged into his body and caused his elven body to undergo a tremendous mutation. Curved demon horns grew on his head, huge demon wings extended out from his back, and faint fel flames ignited under his blindfolded eyes. Strange demon runes appeared on the surface of his body, and under the support of the fel energy, the runes emitted a dark green glow. Contaminated by the power of fel energy, Illidan became a demon. But strangely, he maintained his mind during this mutation and wasn¡¯t affected by the powerful negative emotions in the fel energy, causing him not to lose himself even though he became a demon. Then with the help of this demon body, Illidan entered the sphere of influence of the Burning Legion, found the commander Tichondrius, and suddenly attacked him. Tichondrius thought that Illidan was just an ordinary demon soldier and didn¡¯t expect him to suddenly attack him. He hurriedly met the enemy, but Illidian directly killed him! Although Tichondrius was the leader of the dreadlords, the dreadlords were good at trickery and were not very powerful. Even though they were also at the demon lord level, their combat strength was not outstanding. And Illidan had absorbed all the power of the Skull of Gul¡¯dan and also reached the demon lord level. It wasn¡¯t surprising for him to be able to kill Tichondrius under a surprise attack. Accompanied by the unique wail of dreadlords, Tichondrius¡¯s soul was forcibly pulled into the Twisting Nether. Who knew how long it would take him to resurrect¡­ And Illidan took advantage of the chaos to escape from the encirclement of the demons. When Archimonde received the news and rushed over, all he saw was chaos and Tichondrius¡¯s corpse. He flew into a rage. Losing Tichondrius, a master tactician, was undoubtedly a great blow to the Legion¡¯s command system. Archimonde was actually not good at commanding battles. As a commander, he often fought recklessly on the front line. To him, fighting and killing were much more interesting than commanding an army. Tichondrius¡¯s death made the subsequent plan to attack Mount Hyjal much more difficult. Archimonde did not feel good, but at the same time, the fleeing Illidan did not feel good either. When he appeared in front of Tyrande and Malfurion in his terrifying demon body, the two of them almost attacked him together. After he revealed his identity, Tyrande and Malfurion looked even more disappointed. They were not happy that Illidan had eliminated Tichondrius, nor were they happy that he had destroyed the Skull of Gul¡¯dan and saved Ashenvale. They only saw that Illidan had sold his soul to pursue power and degenerated to become a demon! The heartbroken Tyrande and Malfurion directly asked Illidan to leave and forbade him from ever appearing on the land of the night elves again. They no longer recognized Illidan¡¯s identity as an elf. Facing the rebuke of the person he loved the most and his brother, Illidan didn¡¯t explain anything or try to salvage the situation. He just turned around and left alone¡­ The Battle of Mount Hyjal began. After losing Tichondrius, Archimonde had no choice but to command this attack personally. His tactics were very simple. He gathered the combat strength of the Burning Legion and the Scourge and charged forward recklessly. Although the Legion had lost a lot of combat strength when crossing the sea, Archimonde had summoned a large number of demons from Argus. In addition, he was personally commanding, so he was very confident. At the foot of Mount Hyjal, Archimonde looked up at the enormous emerald-like sky above his head. This was the crown of the World Tree Nordrassil. This massive World Tree used the power of nature to cover the mountains within tens of thousands of kilometers. Under the interference of this power of nature, the portal tactics that the Legion were good at in the past couldn¡¯t be executed, so it could only rely on ground troops to advance. But as it advanced, the Legion encountered heavy resistance. The Human Alliance defended the first line of defense. This Alliance army led by Jaina was the only remaining human force. Their homeland, Lordaeron, had been destroyed by the Scourge, and a large number of elites had been lost in the battle to protect their homeland. Arthas had killed most of the paladins of the Knights of the Silver Hand, and the powerful magic troops of the Alliance had been destroyed along with Dalaran. But even so, they tenaciously fought a bloody battle with the Burning Legion because they knew that they had no way out. This was a battle that concerned the destruction of the world. Relying on the swords, shields, and firearms in their hands, the Human Alliance repelled several attacks from the Legion. They were entirely relying on their blood and will to resist the demons. Even Archimonde was surprised by this combat will. In the end, he mobilized the frost dragon troops and finally forced the humans to abandon this defense line and retreat. Roy wasn¡¯t the only one who wanted dragon corpses. When forming the Scourge Army, Ner¡¯zhul had gotten Arthas to find a batch of dragon corpses in Northrend and transform them into frost dragons. But there were not many frost dragons, and the frost dragons resurrected through necromancy couldn¡¯t compare to the dragon liches under Roy. They only knew one elemental power¡ªfrost. After defeating the defense line of the Human Alliance, Archimonde was very happy. He continued to go up and encountered the Horde at the second defense line. The human troops that withdrew had converged with the Horde. Compared to humans, the orcs were born with strong physical bodies, so the combat strength of the orc troops was also stronger. In particular, the addition of trolls and taurens enriched the orcs¡¯ defense line, and the technological equipment of the goblins played a huge role during combat. Countless doomguards and summoned giant infernals of the Burning Legion attacked the defense line of the Horde one after another, but they couldn¡¯t open a gap in the defense line. Bloodthirsty cries and thunder constantly resounded among the orcs. Even though the battle was as cruel as a meat grinder, the orcs didn¡¯t retreat at all. They hoped that they could die in battle with honor and use their sacrifices to win glory for themselves. The orcs, who had been enslaved by the Burning Legion, could finally have the chance to show their determination to be free. Thus, every orc warrior was prepared to die honorably for freedom like Grom. Unable to open the situation for a long time, the Legion wasted a lot of time in the process of advancing. In the end, Archimonde could no longer sit still and took action personally. Under his powerful magical bombardment, the orcs suffered heavy casualties, so they had no choice but to give up the defense line and retreat again. The final defense line was defended by the night elves. The elven troops led by Malfurion and Tyrande were in charge of facing the Burning Legion led by Archimonde. The night elves had saved the world more than once, and the fate of the world fell into their hands once again. Archimonde, who had been tenaciously blocked in the first two defense lines, mobilized all his troops. He knew that time meant victory. The demons of the Legion and night elves clashed, and rains of meteor and fire fell from the sky and smashed into the ground. Even the sky was red from the burning flames. But the night elves, like the humans and orcs, didn¡¯t retreat at all. They were fighting to protect their homes and the world. Their lofty ideals turned into strong willpower that supported them in fighting against the Burning Legion. Seeing that the previous situations were about to repeat, Archimonde could only take action again. Although he, the commander, had to attack these insignificant races personally to break the stalemate, making him feel ashamed, he still chose to put down his pride and take action himself. The flames of fel energy spread rapidly, turning everyone who came into contact with it into charred bones. Archimonde¡¯s power was unstoppable! Under Archimonde¡¯s lead, the Burning Legion broke through the defense line of the night elves, and Archimonde finally arrived in front of several roots of Nordrassil. He began to climb this massive World Tree because he sensed that most of Nordrassil¡¯s power was concentrated in the tree crown at the top. The higher he went, the easier it would be for him to absorb Nordrassil¡¯s immense magic power. But just as Archimonde climbed onto the World Tree, Malfurion, who had been preparing for a long time on a nearby mountain peak, blew his horn. Due to the human and orc allies sparing no effort to buy time, Malfurion completed a ritual. He used the horn to awaken countless ancient souls sleeping in Ashenvale. These ancient souls were transformed from the dead creatures that once inhabited the forest. They hadn¡¯t dissipated but sank into slumber under the protection of the World Tree. Now that Nordrassil was in danger, it was time for these ancient souls to contribute their strength. This was the trump that the night elves had meticulously set up for Archimonde¡­ Countless souls turned into countless light spots and gathered from all directions like a torrent. Then they spontaneously gathered and attacked Archimonde, who was climbing the World Tree. The only attack method of these souls was to detonate themselves. But the damage caused by the self-destruction of these souls also targeted the soul itself. Under this endless tide of self-destruction, Archimonde¡¯s body didn¡¯t suffer any damage, but his soul was being overwhelmed! Even though he was a demon king and had an incomparably powerful soul, he was still unable to resist the self-destruction of hundreds of millions of souls. The explosion of every ancient soul would cause a wisp of his soul to be consumed. And when the consumption of the soul was too great, the consequences would follow. Archimonde began to lose control of the powerful magic power in his body! The violent magic power began to run around in his body, and his chest began to glow with the light of magic power. As more and more magic power began to riot, the light gradually spread all over his body, and it started to show signs of collapsing. ¡°No! Impossible!¡± Archimonde realized something and looked at his body in panic. He suddenly thought of something and raised his demon claws to the distant sky as though he was asking for help from someone. ¡°Osiris¡­¡± But before he could finish speaking, the light of magic power erupted from his body, and an extremely intense flash constantly illuminated all of Ashenvale. Archimonde only had time to let out a painful cry before his body exploded. As his body broke into pieces, rioting magic power surged out wildly. This high-energy magic power instantly ignited the air and turned the surroundings into a sea of flames. Starting from several roots of Nordrassil, endless flames spread out in all directions, and countless trees and plants were instantly burned into ashes. The ash-like ground appeared and was still spreading. The night elves who witnessed all of this felt distress and joy because no matter what, they had finally killed Archimonde! But only one person didn¡¯t smile. He was Malfurion Stormrage. Not only because he heard the name Archimonde shouted just now¡ªOsiris¡ªbut because he had already received Ysera¡¯s warning in the Emerald Dream. He knew that although they had dealt with Archimonde, there was still another commander of the Burning Legion¡­ Chapter 611 Chapter 611: Destruction Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios On the nearby mountain peak opposite the World Tree Nordrassil, Malfurion finally heaved a sigh of relief after seeing Archimonde die. In fact, all he did was awaken the ancient souls through the ritual and the Horn of Cenarius. The horn didn¡¯t have the ability to command the ancient souls. So in fact, the attacks launched by the ancient souls against Archimonde were all Nordrassil¡¯s own actions. It had guided the souls to attack Archimonde only to protect itself. Moreover, it was actually impossible to kill Archimonde with just the self-destruction of the ancient souls alone. Among the attacks was the energy that Nordrassil had transmitted to Archimonde. Nordrassil was rooted in the second Well of Eternity, so its existence was a powerful magic network node that could transmit a massive amount of magic power energy. When Archimonde climbed the World Tree, he had physical contact with Nordrassil. Moreover, Archimonde himself wanted to absorb Nordrassil¡¯s energy, so he wouldn¡¯t reject the energy transmitted by Nordrassil. Under normal circumstances, the energy transmitted by Nordrassil wouldn¡¯t have been of much use. With Archimonde¡¯s strength, he could completely absorb it. But it was entirely different with the self-destruction of the ancient souls. The weakening of his soul made him unable to control his strength. Coupled with the energy transmitted by Nordrassil, Archimonde quickly exploded¡­ All of this was under Malfurion¡¯s control. He was an archdruid among the night elves. Not only could he communicate with the green dragon Ysera, but he could also communicate with Nordrassil. He had even set this trap after communicating with Nordrassil. But to be honest, although he had set this trap, he still had some doubts about whether the trap could deal with Archimonde. But the situation forced him. Other than this method, he had no other choice, so he could only take the risk. Of course, he didn¡¯t show his doubt. Even when the human and orc allies asked him about his plan, he didn¡¯t explain in detail and only pretended to be confident. Fortunately, the plan succeeded in the end, and Malfurion heaved a sigh of relief. Looking at the excited shouts of the countless alliance troops below, Malfurion felt very gratified. But when he looked up and saw the enormous wound on Nordrassil¡¯s tree trunk, his heart ached so much that he wanted to cry. When formulating the plan, Malfurion and Tyrande had already expected Nordrassil¡¯s damage. They knew that after this battle, Nordrassil might be severely injured, and Nordrassil was the source of power for the night elves. It was precisely because Nordrassil had received the blessing of the Aspects that the night elves had a long lifespan. So once Nordrassil was heavily injured, even the night elves would be affected and would no longer be able to live long. They would become like mortals and only have a short lifespan. Of course, this cost a tremendous price. But in order to repel Archimonde and the Burning Legion, the night elves still did it without hesitation¡­ Now that Archimonde was dead, the remaining Burning Legion had lost its commander and was being hunted down by the alliance forces. Malfurion rode a chimera and flew to Nordrassil¡¯s tree trunk to check its damage. Although he had already prepared for the worst, he couldn¡¯t help feeling a little hopeful, wanting to see if Nordrassil had the possibility of restoration. But when he rode the chimera into the sky, he was suddenly stunned. He found that above Nordrassil¡¯s tree crown, at an altitude of twenty to thirty thousand meters, some black dots had appeared. Or rather, they had not appeared but had always existed. However, Malfurion hadn¡¯t discovered them before. Malfurion¡¯s heart tightened. He quickly cast Eagle Eye to enhance his vision and looked at the black dots. With this glance, his expression immediately changed drastically. He controlled the chimera to turn around and fly toward the ground. Damn it, how did this happen?! Malfurion was flustered and exasperated. When the chimera was about to approach the ground, he shouted at the alliance army chasing after the demons of the Burning Legion below, ¡°Be on guard!!! Everyone, be on guard!!!¡± Jaina, Thrall, and the others naturally recognized Malfurion. After hearing him shouting, although they didn¡¯t know what was going on, they immediately ordered the troops to find cover and became vigilant. Tyrande was riding her enormous white tiger to welcome Malfurion on the ground. After Malfurion landed, she immediately asked, ¡°My love, what happened? Why do you look so panicked?¡± Malfurion didn¡¯t hide anything and said directly, ¡°It¡¯s the Burning Legion! There¡¯s another Burning Legion army in the sky, and it¡¯s led by the King of Despair, Osiris!¡± After hearing this, Tyrande, Jaina, and Thrall all turned pale. They couldn¡¯t care less about chasing down the remaining demons and called the pursuing troops back to gather in the valley. No one spoke. Everyone understood that although the alliance army had won after stopping Archimonde, it had suffered heavy casualties. At this time, another existence like Archimonde would be a nightmare for everyone! ¡°How did this happen? Why did it have to happen at this time? Are we going to fail at the last step?¡± Everyone had such thoughts. At this moment, they finally knew how Osiris¡¯s title as the King of Despair came about. The moment this demon king appeared always made people involuntarily feel despair¡­ Humans, dwarves, orcs, taurens, goblins, night elves, and all the races present looked up at the sky in unison and gulped nervously. Yes, Roy appeared. Before Archimonde was killed, he had shouted at the sky not to seek help from the distant Roy but because he had already sensed Roy¡¯s aura at his final moment. But Roy couldn¡¯t save him, or rather, even if he could, he wouldn¡¯t save him. Archimonde¡¯s death represented the failure of the Burning Legion, or rather, the failure of the Burning Legion faction led by Kil¡¯jaeden. Roy wouldn¡¯t help them redeem it. At this moment, Roy was leading the dragon lich army that he had formed during this period of time. There were not many of them, only about 300, but the combat strength of this dragon lich army couldn¡¯t be underestimated. Roy was riding on Rafaro¡¯s head, while Julia and Benia were riding on the dragon liches Malygos and Sindragosa respectively. In the dragon lich army, Malygos and Sindragosa were the largest. Together, they had witnessed the intense flash of light erupting from the World Tree below. Then they saw the traces of flames spreading continuously on the ground below after the flash disappeared. ¡°What a pity. Archimonde¡¯s soul must have a divine spark¡­¡± Benia whispered behind Roy. Hearing this, Roy shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t get it. The souls of the demons of the Burning Legion are bound to the Twisting Nether. Outside the Twisting Nether, the moment they die, their souls will pass through spacetime rifts to return to the Twisting Nether. Then they will use the energy of the Void to reconstruct their bodies and resurrect. How long the resurrection takes varies according to the strength of the demons and the strength of their souls when they were alive¡­¡± Julia said in surprise, ¡°So, the demons of the Burning Legion are more or less contaminated with the power of the Void?¡± Roy nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Otherwise, why do you think they¡¯re so compatible with fel energy?¡± Julia and Benia nodded in understanding. Roy¡¯s words were undoubtedly warning them not to have any ideas about Archimonde¡¯s divine spark because this divine spark might have already been contaminated by Void power. If they wanted to seize Archimonde¡¯s divine spark and advance to demon king, there would probably be repercussions¡­ At this moment, Roy suddenly sensed a gaze. He looked down and saw a small black shadow fleeing from the sky. It was Malfurion. Knowing that the night elves had discovered his existence, Roy was not in a hurry to land. He took out a Demon Eye and injected magic power into it. The eyeball glowed, and an image was projected from the Demon Eye, forming a screen in the air. ¡°Osiris?! Is that you, Osiris?¡± Kil¡¯jaeden¡¯s exasperated voice and figure came from the image. He was currently on Argus and held a similar Demon Eye in his hand. Roy had given it to him before he left, but Kil¡¯jaeden didn¡¯t know that this Demon Eye had a communication function, so he was still a little surprised. ¡°It¡¯s me, Kil¡¯jaeden!¡± Roy replied. ¡°Looking at you, you seem to know what happened?¡± ¡°Just now, I suddenly lost my soul connection with Archimonde!¡± Kil¡¯jaeden said. ¡°What happened?! Aren¡¯t you also on Azeroth?¡± ¡°Archimonde failed!¡± Roy didn¡¯t hide it from him. ¡°During the invasion, he was killed by the natives of Azeroth. It won¡¯t be long before you receive the news from the Legion¡­¡± ¡°What?! How is that possible?! How can those natives of Azeroth have the power to kill Archimonde?!¡± Kil¡¯jaeden flew into a rage. But the next second, he suddenly looked at Roy suspiciously. ¡°It can¡¯t be you, Osiris¡­¡± ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t think so badly of me, Kil¡¯jaeden!¡± Roy sneered. ¡°I know you¡¯ve always been suspicious of me, but I won¡¯t go so far as to scheme against you and Archimonde over this matter. At worst, I just didn¡¯t save him¡­ But then again, with yours and Archimonde¡¯s pride, do you need me to save you?¡± Kil¡¯jaeden stared at Roy without saying anything for a long time. After a long time, he said, ¡°Okay, Osiris, I¡¯ll leave the Legion on Azeroth to you. You can do whatever you want. Although I haven¡¯t figured out what you want¡­ Don¡¯t forget about Lord Sargeras!¡± Roy ignored Kil¡¯jaeden¡¯s warning. He nodded and said, ¡°When Archimonde died, his soul was severely injured. Even if he can resurrect, it may take a lot of time.¡± ¡°That idiot¡­¡± Kil¡¯jaeden gritted his teeth, but he didn¡¯t continue and ended the communication. Roy put away the Demon Eye and said to Julia and Benia, ¡°Okay, lower our altitude. It¡¯s our turn to go on stage!¡± Julia and Benia were a little excited. ¡°What should we do?¡± Roy grinned sinisterly. ¡°Completely destroy the World Tree Nordrassil and the second Well of Eternity!¡± Then Roy whispered something that Julia and Benia couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°Since the national server is gone, let¡¯s destroy everything that should be destroyed¡­¡± Thus, with Rafaro in the lead, the entire dragon lich army gathered their tattered dragon wings and began to swoop down¡­ Chapter 612 Chapter 612: Freeze Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°They¡¯re coming!!¡± ¡°Attention! Enemy attack!!!¡± Although the alliance army had suffered heavy casualties in the battle with the Burning Legion led by Archimonde, those who could gather here were the elites of the various races, so they didn¡¯t flinch or retreat. With the sound of the battle horn, all the warriors of the various races participating in the defense of Mount Hyjal pulled themselves together and stared nervously at the growing black spots in the sky. When the dragon liches were still hundreds of meters away from the ground, the alliance soldiers on the ground could already see the appearance of these giant dragons clearly. At this moment, their first thought was that they had encountered frost dragons again. After all, they were all resurrected corpses, and dragon liches looked very similar to frost dragons. But unlike frost dragons that could only use freezing breaths as undead, Roy¡¯s dragon liches could use all the magic that the dragons could use when they were alive! Therefore, the moment the battle began, the alliance army on the ground immediately welcomed an overwhelming baptism of magic. Countless Meteor Showers fell from the sky and rained down on the alliance army below. Before the Meteor Showers even ended, the sharp ice pillars of Ice Storms were stabbing down from the sky. In this dual baptism of ice and fire, there were also other spells such as Arcane Storm, Arcane Missiles, and so on. These magic attacks basically came from the former blue dragonflight. In addition to the blue dragons, Roy¡¯s dragon lich army had a small number of red dragons and green dragons, and there were even two black dragons. These were all dragon corpses that he had dug up in Dragonblight. He didn¡¯t know which era they were from, but he had resurrected them into dragon liches because they still had some residual fire in their souls. Now, these dragon liches displayed the superior offensive abilities of dragons. They circled above the battlefield and swept the ground with flame breaths, venom breaths, and shadow breaths. This was a doomsday-like scene. The attack of hundreds of dragons at the same time had the momentum of wanting to destroy everything. In just a single exchange, the alliance army was shell-shocked. Countless soldiers screamed and fell, and countless others turned into ashes before they could even scream. However, the alliance army did not collapse because of this. They quickly reacted, and a crystalline green mist of rain enveloped the entire battlefield in an instant. Malfurion, the number one druid, took the lead to cast the nature spell Tranquility and Breath of Life to heal the injured soldiers. The other druids used Purge to expel the remaining magic power still attached to them. On the human side, the Holy Light of the priests began to shine one after another. Before the souls of the dead soldiers left their bodies, the power of Resurrection made them stand up again. At the same time, the human mages cast various spells that could resist magic damage, such as Mana Shield, to cover the soldiers. To be able to entangle with the Burning Legion for so long, the combat strength of the alliance army should not be underestimated, and their counterattack soon began. A large number of night elves¡¯ glaive throwers were placed on a hill, and they used their high elevation to obtain the ability to attack the sky. Incomparably sharp glaives shot out at high speed and tore through the air, slashing sparks on the bones of the dragon liches as they passed. The orcs also erupted. With the roar of ¡®Lok-tar Ogar!¡¯, the brave orc warriors jumped up with heavy hammers and sharp axes one after another. When the dragon liches approached low altitudes, the orcs smashed their weapons on them. Some of the more reckless ones even tried to grab the wings of the dragon liches and pull them down from the air. The battle on the ground was just as intense. In the sky, Roy was riding Rafaro, and Julia and Benia were riding Malygos and Sindragosa while watching the battle. Even Julia and Benia were very impressed by the resistance of the alliance army. ¡°They didn¡¯t retreat at all when facing the attack of hundreds of dragons. And they seem to be fighting well. No wonder these native races could beat Archimonde and the Burning Legion until they were buried in dirt¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s not surprising. After all, this alliance army can be said to be the strongest native alliance army on this planet!¡± Roy nodded. ¡°The leaders and elites of the various races are all in this army.¡± ¡°Then, can the dragon lich army win?¡± Benia asked. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. The alliance army has no way out in this battle, so they can only resist with all their might!¡± Roy thought for a moment and said, ¡°But an army of hundreds of dragon liches is also incomparably powerful. It¡¯s unrealistic for one side to crush the other all at once, so this is a process of mutual consumption. It depends on which side can¡¯t hold on first.¡± Clearly, not only could Roy see the battle situation, but Tyrande, Jaina, and the others could as well. Moreover, there was a problem. The dragon liches were undead and had the characteristic of tirelessness. So in the eyes of Tyrande and the leaders, if the fight continued like this, the alliance army would definitely be the first to collapse. Furthermore, they noticed that the King of Despair, Osiris, was still in the sky and had yet to take action¡­ ¡°We have to end this quickly. We can¡¯t drag it out with these dragons for too long!¡± Tyrande gritted her teeth and urged the white tiger under her to run toward a hill. ¡°We¡¯ll cover you!¡± Jaina and Thrall realized what Tyrande wanted to do, so they rushed toward the hill with her. After arriving at the top of the hill, Tyrande looked up at the densely packed dragon liches circling in the sky. Then she raised her elven longbow high, closed her eyes, and whispered, ¡°Elune, please bless your people!¡± With Tyrande¡¯s words, the night elf engravings on her body instantly glowed, and the phantom of different moon phases appeared around her and kept spinning around her. A ray of moonlight descended from the sky and enveloped her and her mount, and a faint murmur seemed to resound throughout the battlefield. At this moment, Tyrande became the focus of the battlefield. As the strongest Priestess of the Moon of the night elves, she was currently arousing her lunar power. Countless dazzling lights appeared. These dazzling lights were like huge meteors that illuminated the entire battlefield. This was originally a beautiful scene, but there was immense killing intent hidden in the beauty. The meteors fell from the sky with tremendous force. They locked onto every dragon lich in the sky above the battlefield and smashed straight into them. Every dragon lich that was hit seemed to suffer heavy injuries as they let out miserable dragon roars and fell from the sky. Even after landing, the meteors above their heads were still continuing to smash down until they turned into a pile of broken bones. When the alliance soldiers saw this scene, their morale soared. They shouted slogans of victory and welcomed the falling dragon liches on the ground. To be honest, the flying ability of the dragon liches gave them a lot of pressure. The suppression of air to ground had always put the alliance army at a disadvantage in their counterattack. But now, things were fine. Tyrande¡¯s Starfalls were directly knocking these skeletal dragons down from the sky. At least two-thirds of Roy¡¯s dragon lich army was shot down in this attack. Even the dragon liches that were not shattered by the meteors were warmly received by the alliance army after falling, and swords and axes smashed them into piles of broken bones. On the hill, Tyrande called for meteors to land in waves, but she was not in good condition. In just a short while, the magic power in her body was about to be exhausted. Suddenly, the expressions of Jaina and Thrall, who had been staying beside Tyrande, changed. They stepped forward in unison and blocked in front of Tyrande. Jaina slammed her staff on the ground and formed a giant Mage Shield to envelope the three of them. Thrall roared and threw the Doomhammer in his hand upward! They had no choice but to do this because a strong flash of light suddenly erupted in the sky a second ago. Thrall and Jaina saw it clearly. It erupted from the mouth of the strange colossal dragon under Demon King Osiris. Realizing that Osiris was attacking, they naturally had to do their best to protect Tyrande. The Helium Flash erupting from Rafaro¡¯s mouth formed an enormous pillar of magic power that shot toward Tyrande with intense light. This intense light even suppressed the starlight filling the sky and illuminated all of Mount Hyjal. Before anyone else could understand what this light was, the Helium Flash had already collided with the Doomhammer that Thrall threw! Boom!!! An incomparably powerful explosion occurred. The Helium Flash directly defeated the Doomhammer, and the explosive force blasted it far away. The remaining impact force continued forward and hit the three people on the hill. In the face of this powerful impact force, Jaina gritted her teeth and struggled to hold on. The originally invisible Mage Shield completely displayed its outline and light at this moment. But she only persisted for about ten seconds before the shield made a crisp sound and was completely destroyed. Intense flames drowned the three people on the hill. It wasn¡¯t until the Helium Flash subsided that people realized that the hill where Tyrande and the others were had been completely flattened. Not only that, but the impact force even extended farther, plowing a deep fissure nearly two kilometers behind them. What kind of power is this?! The alliance soldiers looked at the sky in horror, forgetting to fight the dragon liches for a moment. Only Malfurion rushed to the hill crazily to check on Tyrande. But when he arrived, he found that Thrall and Jaina were both heavily injured. Only Tyrande was unscathed under the cover of moonlight. ¡°Dear, are you okay?¡± Malfurion asked in disbelief. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Elune protected me!¡± Tyrande shook her head. But even so, Tyrande was exhausted. She turned to look at Thrall and Jaina. ¡°Darling, quickly treat them. We can¡¯t lose them!¡± Malfurion nodded and immediately began to save Thrall and Jaina. In the sky, Roy naturally saw this scene. When he saw the sphere of moonlight covering Tyrande, he couldn¡¯t help rubbing his demon horns thoughtfully, ¡°Elune?¡± Of course, Roy knew about Elune. But although he knew her name, even the night elves of Azeroth didn¡¯t seem to have seen her true body. Even the statues of Elune enshrined in the night elves¡¯ Temple of the Moon were imagined by combining the images of the night elves themselves¡­ But even though they didn¡¯t know her true appearance, no one could deny the power of the true god Elune. According to Roy¡¯s understanding, Elune might be stronger than Sargeras. When such a mysterious moon goddess protected Tyrande, even Roy couldn¡¯t hurt her. Yes, Rafaro¡¯s Helium Flash had actually used Roy¡¯s power. He had injected magic power into Rafaro¡¯s body and then attacked through Rafaro¡¯s amplification. He thought that he could kill the three people on the hill, but he didn¡¯t expect an accident to happen. However, although the attack didn¡¯t fully work, Roy could still tell that Thrall, Jaina, and Tyrande were only at the demon lord level. Perhaps they would gradually increase their strength as they fought in the future, but now, they still had no power to fight back against a demon king like him. Thinking of this, Roy actually became more and more speechless about Archimonde. If Archimonde had been more cautious, how could he have suffered defeat in such an easy task? Demon kings could completely crush demon lords. There was no one else who could lose like this¡­ After realizing that the alliance army below couldn¡¯t have much resistance, Roy was unwilling to prolong the battle. His hands glowed with the light of magic power as he raised them at the ground far below. The next second, the corpses of the dragon liches destroyed by the Starfalls on the ground reassembled, and the dragon liches stood up again! With a simple mass undead resurrection spell, Roy directly turned the efforts of the alliance army to naught. After standing up again, the dragon liches angrily transformed into humanoid liches and began to wreak havoc on the battlefield. Dragons flew in the sky, and liches erupted with magic power on the ground. The battle became fierce again. The dragon lich army entangled with the alliance army while Roy flew toward the World Tree Nordrassil with Julia and Benia. After experiencing Archimonde¡¯s self-destruction, Nordrassil had suffered heavy injuries. But the life of the World Tree was not so easy to extinguish, so it was still standing above the Well of Eternity. Roy rode Rafaro straight to the top of Nordrassil¡¯s tree crown, jumped off his back, and stepped onto a branch. This enormous tree crown reminded Roy of Kabbalah, the Tree of Life. The Kabbalah he saw in the illusion of Eden was even larger than this World Tree. He didn¡¯t know if there was any connection between the Tree of Life and the World Tree. The moment he stepped on one of its branches, Nordrassil¡¯s entire tree crown trembled. He didn¡¯t know if it was anger or fear, but he didn¡¯t care about it all. His purpose for this trip was to destroy Nordrassil. Perhaps some people might ask: It¡¯s just a World Tree, so why are you staring at it so intently? In fact, apart from being the pillar of faith for the night elves, this World Tree was also the entrance to Aspect Ysera¡¯s Emerald Dream. The Emerald Dream was deeply connected to Nordrassil, and destroying the World Tree would not only destroy the will of the night elves but also bring immense trouble to the green dragon Ysera. Yes, Roy planned to start with the Aspects as his achievements in the Burning Legion. As long as he had this merit, he would even surpass Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden. The failure of these two in leading the Burning Legion¡¯s invasion of Azeroth would accentuate Roy¡¯s success. As his magic power rose, the next second, the burning sky of Mount Hyjal suddenly ¡®darkened¡¯! When the absolute zero temperature enveloping the entire mountain erupted, all light was devoured, and time seemed to stand still on Mount Hyjal. This endless darkness lasted for ten seconds. After the darkness dissipated, the alliance army, who was at a loss and didn¡¯t know what was going on, noticed Nordrassil¡¯s situation. Nordrassil¡¯s towering trunk was completely frozen! The originally exuberant vitality contained in its trunk had completely disappeared¡­ Nordrassil was frozen to death! Chapter 613 Chapter 613: The Most Famous Item in the History of Warcraft Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios From a massive tree covering the sky, it instantly turned into an ice pillar covering the sky. Nordrassil¡¯s change stunned all the alliance soldiers. Especially the night elves, who had lived here for generations and had a naturally close connection with Nordrassil. When they looked up at the towering ice pillar and felt Nordrassil¡¯s life pass away, all of them collapsed! ¡°No!! How is this possible?!¡± The night elves cried in grief and knelt on the ground, looking in despair at the light reflected by the ice on Nordrassil¡¯s body. At this moment, this light was so dark that it could even burn their eyes. But things that broke their hearts came one after another. Roy gently stomped on Nordrassil¡¯s tree crown, and huge cracks instantly spread across its body. These cracks quickly covered Nordrassil¡¯s entire body. People stared blankly at the enormous gap in Nordrassil¡¯s trunk that reached the roots. Then, with a heart-shattering crack, Nordrassil began to collapse¡­ As though the sky was falling, countless giant pieces of ice wrapped around Nordrassil¡¯s branches fell from the sky. The weight of hundreds or even thousands of tons made the ice have a terrifying momentum when falling. The tree crown of Nordrassil almost covered the entire battlefield. So when it collapsed, it naturally affected the entire battlefield. The alliance soldiers covered their heads and fled in the face of the giant ice pieces, but it was still difficult to avoid them completely. The ground was shaking, and the rumbling sounds of ice falling were endless. Nordrassil¡¯s collapse was undoubtedly a catastrophe. Seeing Nordrassil disappear with their own eyes was a nightmare of despair and sorrow for the entire night elf race. During this war, the hearts of the night elves had been full of twists and turns. They had been prepared to lose Nordrassil, but after eliminating Archimonde, they had found that Nordrassil still had hope of restoration, so they had been overjoyed. But this joy did not last long before Osiris appeared. And this time, he directly destroyed the hopes of the night elves. If they had lost it from the beginning, they might not have been so sad. The most fearful thing was that hope had clearly appeared but had been cruelly strangled again. The hearts of the night elves couldn¡¯t take these ups and downs¡­ The collapse of Nordrassil stopped. The night elves, who had fallen into deep despair, climbed out of the gaps in the ice without even bothering to wipe the blood off their bodies. They stared blankly at the remaining tree stump on Mount Hyjal. The tree, which had once covered the sky, was now only a short stump, which was the only proof that it had once existed. However, what made the night elves feel suffocated was that after losing Nordrassil¡¯s cover, light containing rich energy began to radiate out from under the roots. Everyone knew that it was the magic power light of the second Well of Eternity. The original intention of the existence of Nordrassil was to hide the Well of Eternity. After experiencing the War of the Ancients, the elves believed that the existence of the Well of Eternity was the culprit that summoned the Burning Legion, but Illidan didn¡¯t think so. He felt that regardless of the existence of the Well of Eternity, the invasion of the Burning Legion was inevitable. On the contrary, in order to fight against the Burning Legion in the future, Azeroth needed the energy of the Well of Eternity. So before the Well of Eternity exploded, Illidan secretly hid seven vials of well water. Moreover, not long after the War of the Ancients ended, he created the second Well of Eternity. This action naturally angered the night elves. They felt that Illidan made a big mistake and was leading the way for the next invasion of the Burning Legion. But Illidan disdained to explain, so he was imprisoned by his compatriots for ten thousand years¡­ And now, the third commander of the Burning Legion, Osiris, was here. After losing Nordrassil, the existence of the Well of Eternity had been exposed¡­ Malfurion, Tyrande, and all the night elves tightened their grips on their weapons nervously. Although they had suffered heavy casualties, once Osiris wanted to touch the power of the second Well of Eternity, they had to stop him even if their entire race had to sacrifice themselves here. In the sky, Roy was frowning as he looked at the exposed second Well of Eternity below. Unlike the Sunwell of the blood elves, the energy in the second Well of Eternity was purer, much purer! This was because in the past ten thousand years, the night elves had not absorbed the magic power of the Well of Eternity like the blood elves, and Nordrassil had constantly purified the energy in the Well of Eternity. Therefore, compared to the Sunwell, the second Well of Eternity was closer to its original state. What was the Well of Eternity? A source of liquefied magic power? No, it was not that simple. In fact, the essence of the so-called Well of Eternity should be called ¡®the materialized blood of a titan world-soul¡¯! It had to be known that this planet of Azeroth nurtured the strongest titan world-soul in history. Back then, when the titans of the Pantheon discovered the existence of one of their own, they also discovered that the Old Gods had parasitized this planet, so the titans killed one of the Old Gods, Y¡¯Shaarj, and pulled it out. Such a crude parasite removal operation had huge consequences. The titans didn¡¯t expect Y¡¯Shaarj¡¯s tentacles to have taken root so deeply in the planet that the moment they pulled out Y¡¯Shaarj, it tore an immense wound in Azeroth, causing the source of life of Azeroth¡¯s world-soul to surge out as though it was free. To put it bluntly, Azeroth¡¯s world-soul had lost a lot of blood during the operation, so the titans had no choice but to stop the bleeding. But the blood that had already gushed out couldn¡¯t be stuffed back in. What should they do? So in the end, the titans used a powerful barrier to restrain the blood flowing wildly into one place. Finally, the materialized blood of the world-soul turned into an enormous lake¡­ This was the origin of the Well of Eternity. This blood was the source of life of Azeroth¡¯s world-soul. It was precisely because of the exposure of this source of life that it provided a large amount of magic power and nutrients to the entire world of Azeroth, which formed the high-magic environment of Azeroth. High-magic environments would lead to the weakening of the spatial barrier and cause the degree of tolerance for foreign beings to be extremely high. The higher the magic power environment, the more likely it was that powerful external beings would enter without restraint. The titans of the Pantheon were worried that their brethren would turn into a bus and allow those powerful demons and Old Gods to come and go as they pleased. Therefore, they had no choice but to modify the entire planet and set up a planetary protection shield, which in turn turned the planet into a cage and completely trapped the remaining Old Gods. The state of the second Well of Eternity was close to the most primitive state of the Well of Eternity. In other words, the water in this well could be regarded as the original blood of the world-soul titan of Azeroth. The energy in the well water could be said to contain the energy that constituted all order and matter. The energy of the arcane, nature (life), and elements were all contained in it, and they were in a state of perfect balance. Compared to the Sunwell, which had become unbalanced because the blood elves had continuously absorbed its energy, the energy in the second Well of Eternity was too formidable. And because of the existence of this Well of Eternity, this place had become an important energy node in the magic network of Azeroth. The energy it could transmit was immense, which was also why Nordrassil could heal the wounds of this world. The order-side energies were radiated through Nordrassil, which raised the magic power level of the world of Azeroth. After figuring this out, even Roy felt tempted. If he could absorb such a massive amount of magic power energy, even as a demon, it could bring him immense benefits. After all, demons were creatures of the material world and could also use elemental and arcane magic. Even the nature magic power in the well water could bring benefits to the bodies of demons. Roy finally understood. He had wondered why the Burning Legion, which used fel energy, coveted the Well of Eternity. Only when seeing this Well of Eternity did he understand that the original Well of Eternity was probably in this state. Unlike demons who transformed magic power by devouring souls, the Well of Eternity was the most foundational magic power. The magic power contained in such a well was probably equivalent to no less than billions of souls. Take it away and drain it! With this thought, Roy could no longer hold himself back. He admitted that he was greedy at this moment, but there was no reason for him to pretend not to see these billions of souls, right? If it were the contaminated and unbalanced energy like in the Sunwell, Roy might not have cared about it and would have just blown it up according to his initial idea. But now¡­ who did not want magic power they picked up for free? Roy turned his head and looked at the alliance army regrouping below. He didn¡¯t underestimate the will of resistance of these races of Azeroth, so he directly said to Julia and Benia, ¡°Fuse together and summon Junia. Malygos and Sindragosa, go down together. I need you to maintain the suppression on the battlefield and buy me time!¡± Julia and Benia were stunned for a moment before looking at each other. But they understood that Roy attached great importance to what he was going to do next, so they nodded, took out the Potara Earrings that Roy had given them, and put them on. The next second, their bodies were instantly pulled together, and an intense light burst out from the place where their bodies fused. After the light dissipated, accompanied by a lazy and charming murmur, the angelic demon Junia appeared again. On one side were black fallen angel wings, and on the other side were demon wings. Junia was wrapped in a black battle dress, and blazing destruction flames enveloped her entire body. Her long, upright hair fluttered in the flames. As soon as she appeared, her red and black dual-colored eyes saw Roy. ¡°Darling, why did you take so long to let me out?¡± She flew to Roy, hugged his waist, and looked up at him unhappily. ¡°And every time you only let me, it¡¯s only to fight¡­¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. Who asked you to have stronger combat strength than Julia and Benia?!¡± Roy reached out to touch the demon horns on Junia¡¯s forehead. ¡°Be good and get down to business first!¡± ¡°Okay. Is it those little bugs below?¡± Junia looked down at the battlefield below, and a bloodthirsty fighting spirit gradually rose in her dual-colored pupils. She stretched out her pink tongue to lick her flame-like lips and giggled. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll have a good time¡­¡± With that, she flapped her wings and swooped down, with Malygos and Sindragosa following closely behind. When Julia and Benia were still high-rank demons, the angelic demon Junia they summoned after fusing was already a demon lord. Now that Julia and Benia had become demon lords, Junia¡¯s strength had also become stronger. Although she couldn¡¯t break through to the demon king level without a divine spark, her strength was at the highest level among demon lords. She led the main attack without Roy even needing to do anything. I don¡¯t know how many cubic meters this Well of Eternity has¡­ I¡¯ll just take it all away! Roy thought as he opened the system interface. He still had some souls in his hands, but not many, not even a hundred thousand. But these souls were more than enough to create a spatial item, so he quickly made a crystal clear water bottle. It was unknown if it was a coincidence or not. If Illidan were at the scene, he would be surprised to find that Roy¡¯s water bottle looked exactly the same as the bottle he had used to steal the water of the Well of Eternity¡­ After making the water bottle with a huge volume, Roy hooked his finger at the Well of Eternity below. Then the well water quickly emerged from several gaps in Nordrassil and rushed into the sky. They intertwined to form an enormous stream of water that was sucked into the water bottle in Roy¡¯s hand. Taking away the night elves¡¯ well water right in front of them, how could the alliance soldiers tolerate it? They desperately tried to stop Roy¡¯s actions, but unfortunately, a crazy and strange female demon blocked them. She was incredibly powerful, and the flames she released were not the fel flames commonly used by the Burning Legion but flames with much greater destructive power! Those touched by these flames almost instantly turned into ashes, and the priests and druids of the alliance army couldn¡¯t even save them in time! While fighting, Tyrande and the others recognized the identity of the leader of the blue dragonflight, Malygos, which shocked them even more. Even an Aspect had turned into a dragon lich. This fact dealt a tremendous blow to the night elves. It had to be known that Nordrassil had received the blessings of the Aspects to protect the entire night elf race¡­ This was actually why Roy had attacked the Aspects as soon as he came. Although the various races had their own faith and beliefs, the existence of the Aspects was a pillar of support and confidence for the races of Azeroth. Now that even an Aspect had fallen, this psychological blow to the races of Azeroth was fatal. Junia, Malygos, Sindragosa, and hundreds of dragon liches were wreaking havoc on the battlefield. They were so powerful that the alliance army had no time to care about anything else. The alliance army could only watch helplessly as the energy in the Well of Eternity was continuously taken away by Osiris but be powerless to stop it. Grief, despair, hatred, and countless negative emotions were accumulating among the alliance soldiers. As the King of Despair, Roy naturally felt these negative emotions. While taking away the well water, he also absorbed the power of despair invisibly and continued to strengthen his divine spark¡­ About half an hour later, Roy finally finished draining the water of the Well of Eternity. During this time, the alliance army had tried several times to break past the dragon lich army to stop him, but they had failed. After absorbing the well water and putting the water bottle back into the system space, Roy clapped his hands in satisfaction. While transmitting to Junia to prepare to return, he used the power of his divine spark to detonate the power of despair below! The moment he attacked, countless alliance soldiers screamed and fell to the ground. Their flesh and blood were collapsing, and all their cells were disintegrating. Not only their lives, but even their souls were doing the same. They were walking toward self-destruction in despair, and this process even stained their armor, weapons, nearby rocks, trees, plants, and even the ground. Everything visible to the naked eye entered the process of self-destruction! Tyrande, Malfurion, Jaina, and Thrall were all shocked when they saw this scene. After returning to their senses, they shouted hysterically to get their people to retreat. They could tell that this strange power of self-destruction had enveloped all of Mount Hyjal. But it was too late to escape¡­ The surviving alliance soldiers could no longer care about fighting the dragon liches. They threw down all their equipment and supplies and scrambled to escape. But many of them couldn¡¯t escape because the more terrified and desperate they were, the faster the process of self-destruction! Thrall could see the peculiarity of this strange power, so while leading the orcs to escape, he kept shouting to get his people to maintain their faith. Not only him, but Jaina, Tyrande, and the others were the same. As leaders, they played their roles at this moment. Under their constant encouragement, a small portion of the alliance army finally maintained their faith in survival and was able to retreat from Mount Hyjal¡­ Tyrande was currently enveloped in hazy moonlight. As the Chosen of Elune, she had the blessing of the true god Elune in her body. This blessing protected her from any harm, but this blessing was only a small portion of Elune¡¯s strength after all. It didn¡¯t allow her to sweep away all troubles, so she was powerless to stop all of this from happening. While riding her white tiger, she turned around unwillingly to look at Mount Hyjal, but what she saw was the entirety of Mount Hyjal in the process of turning into flying ashes¡­ The World Tree Nordrassil was gone, the Well of Eternity was gone, and now, even the sacred Mount Hyjal was gone! Tyrande looked at the figure of Demon King Osiris in the sky with reddened eyes. Roy happened to sense this gaze, so he looked at her from afar. ¡°Osiris!!!¡± Tyrande gnashed her teeth so hard that they were about to shatter as she said this name hatefully. Then she suddenly took out something from her pocket and threw it at Roy. She roared, ¡°I swear in the name of Elune that the night elves will take revenge!¡± With a whoosh, the thing Tyrande threw flew a distance and fell to the ground. Then it began to disintegrate because of the power of despair. But Roy¡¯s sharp eyes saw what this thing looked like before it disappeared, and he was instantly stunned. Because the thing that Tyrande threw out was actually¡­ a dried banana?! Chapter 614 Chapter 614: After the War Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Roy was really confused because he didn¡¯t understand what Tyrande¡¯s action meant. He could understand her hatred for him. After all, he had destroyed the sacred mountain and the World Tree of the night elves. Driven by this hate, even if she shot an arrow at him, regardless of whether she could hit him or not, it would still be an expression of her anger. But she didn¡¯t do so and instead threw a dried banana over¡­ What is this? Is she destroying her favorite item that has accompanied her for so many years to express her anger? But can this pose any threat to me? No, right? Then, what is the point of her doing this? Just as Roy was puzzled, Junia flew back. She first looked at the Void Angel Auriel lying on his right shoulder and seemed very interested in her. Then she leaned on his left shoulder and blew into his ear. ¡°Darling, that female elves riding a white tiger seems to know you!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Roy was stunned for a moment. ¡°That¡¯s normal. Night elves have a long lifespan, so it¡¯s normal for them to have heard my name, right?¡± Junia shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean. I feel that not only does she know you, but she also seems to be familiar with you¡­¡± Hearing this, Roy immediately had a flash of inspiration and understood. Ah, yes, that¡¯s right. In that case, I probably appeared during the War of the Ancients¡­ From various historical signs, he had long speculated that he might be involved in a time flux in the near future, and this time flux would most likely bring him back to the history of this universe. Otherwise, it would have been impossible for him to leave his name in the Burning Legion and become the third commander. And this kind of travel history was definitely based on time axis points. So far, Roy had speculated how many time axis points he would fall into. One was when Sargeras established the Burning Legion. Moreover, at this point in time, he should have been by Sargeras¡¯s side. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have become colleagues with Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden. From this, he could infer that there was an earlier time axis point. He had probably gotten to know Sargeras before he fell or when he just fell. After all, he and Sargeras had a contract for Sargeras to help him get a hundred trillion souls. No matter how Roy looked at it, they didn¡¯t seem to have formed this contract before the establishment of the Burning Legion. If they had formed it after the establishment of the Burning Legion, Sargeras could have just let Roy bring the Legion to destroy planets and get the souls himself. Thus, this was the second time axis point that Roy thought of. As for the third time axis point, it was the time when the prophet Velen escaped from Argus. Of course, this time axis point could also be regarded as the same point as the establishment of the Burning Legion. After all, the interval between the two wasn¡¯t long. The fourth time axis point should be the War of the Ancients. The elves of Azeroth and the Aspects should have known his name at this time and passed down the history that the Burning Legion had three commanders to future generations. Since he appeared in the War of the Ancients, it made sense for the night elves to know him. But during the war, he likely didn¡¯t take action much and was relatively low-profile, so the night elves didn¡¯t know much about him. Otherwise, during the Battle of Mount Hyjal, they shouldn¡¯t have only guarded against Archimonde but not Roy. After all, Roy felt that he was more dangerous than the boorish Archimonde. If the night elves knew him well, they wouldn¡¯t have been so careless after receiving Ysera¡¯s warning, giving him a chance to raid Mount Hyjal. Of course, it was a possibility that the night elves didn¡¯t have the ability to guard against two demon kings at the same time. But if Roy stood from the perspective of the night elves, he wouldn¡¯t have let Malfurion awaken all the ancestral souls and use them all to deal with Archimonde. Instead, he would have left a portion to deal with himself. After realizing this, Roy understood what Tyrande¡¯s action just now meant. If he didn¡¯t remember wrongly, she had been captured by the Burning Legion during the War of the Ancients. During her imprisonment, it was Elune¡¯s protection that allowed her to be free from any abuse and torture. But even so, she had been imprisoned for a long time. Perhaps it was during her imprisonment that she had seen him. Roy even figured out what Tyrande meant by throwing the banana. Perhaps the dried banana she had been keeping had been given to her by him! Roy didn¡¯t doubt this at all because he definitely had such bad taste! Think about it. Tyrande had already chosen Malfurion as her partner, and Malfurion believed in the path of nature of druids. He slept in dreams all year round and might not even see Tyrande once for years. Under such circumstances, wouldn¡¯t she be lonely and cold? Roy pitied her and threw her a banana to comfort herself, right? After figuring this out, Roy couldn¡¯t help having a strange expression on his face. If he really gave the banana to Tyrande, then she would really have kept the banana for so long and carried it with her. This surprised him even more. It was impossible for her to have suffered from Stockholm Syndrome during her imprisonment and felt that the demon who threw the banana to her was a good demon in that dangerous environment, right?! Heavens, I really didn¡¯t throw you a banana to fill your stomach¡­ From the bottom of her heart, she thought that he was a good demon, but in the end, he brought the Burning Legion to destroy her homeland, so she threw the banana out in anger to show that ¡®I was wrong about you¡¯?! Was this what Tyrande wanted to express in the end? This was why Roy had a strange expression on his face. He didn¡¯t understand Tyrande¡¯s train of thought. Logically speaking, she was a priestess of a race and a Chosen of Elune, so her thoughts shouldn¡¯t be so simple. Therefore, he finally felt that he had said something to her that caused her to misunderstand. Misunderstand that he was a good demon¡­ Were there any good demons in the Burning Legion? Of course not! But there might be a few traitors. Weren¡¯t there the dreadlords?! Therefore, Roy felt that Tyrande might have included him in the ranks of the traitors of the Burning Legion. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have believed what he said¡­ These were only Roy¡¯s guesses. He wasn¡¯t too sure what was going on, but it didn¡¯t matter. Perhaps it wouldn¡¯t take him long to figure it out. While Roy was thinking, Junia was playing tricks again. Her entire body was wriggling against his, making him unable to think anymore¡­ The water of the Well of Eternity was in hand, Nordrassil had been destroyed, and even Mount Hyjal had been flattened. Roy could now retire after succeeding. As for the fleeing demons of the Burning Legion, Roy ignored them. Either these demons would scatter all over Kalimdor and bring trouble to the people living here, or it wouldn¡¯t be long before they responded to Kil¡¯jaeden¡¯s call and returned to the Legion. After all, they were not under Roy¡¯s command. Not long after Archimonde¡¯s death, Kil¡¯jaeden would quickly take over the command. This was also why Roy formed the dragon lich army. He guessed that after being swept into a time flux, he had been in a state of time jumping. Even if he returned to the past, he wouldn¡¯t continue to exist. Instead, he would inexplicably experience a time jump and then disappear for a long time in the eyes of Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden before reappearing. Under these circumstances, even though Roy was the third commander, it would be impossible for Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden to hand over the command of the Legion to him. As time passed, it would be even more impossible for Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden, who had held the command for a long time, to hand it over. Therefore, Roy might be able to command some of the Legion¡¯s demons after returning, but it was impossible to command the Legion for a long time. The sudden death of Archimonde during the attack on Mount Hyjal caught Kil¡¯jaeden off guard. Helpless, he could only leave the invasion of Azeroth to Roy for the time being. But it wouldn¡¯t be long before he took command of the Legion¡¯s invasion again. Instead of waiting for Kil¡¯jaeden to do this, it would be better for him not to want it. Anyway, the combat strength of this dragon lich army was enough for him to use, so he would just bring his own troops. ¡°Let¡¯s leave. The credit for destroying Mount Hyjal and the Well of Eternity is enough for me to ask for my pay from Sargeras!¡± Roy hugged Junia and smiled. Thus, as Rafaro turned around and left, Malygos and Sindragosa flew into the sky with the dragon lich army and gradually departed, leaving only a blazing and tragic battlefield and the crumbling earth. Rafaro carried Roy and Junia high in the sky. Junia hadn¡¯t come out for a long time, so Roy didn¡¯t neglect her and lingered with her for a while. It wasn¡¯t until the fusion ended and Julia and Benia reappeared that he stopped. Julia and Benia didn¡¯t have any memories of the battle, so they asked Roy, ¡°Did we retreat?¡± Roy nodded, indicating that he had achieved his goal. Although Julia and Benia didn¡¯t seem to have participated much, they still smiled and hugged his arms. ¡°Where are we going next?¡± ¡°To find someone!¡± Roy smiled mysteriously. ¡°Although our boss Sargeras is missing, I know that he¡¯s definitely on this planet, and the person we¡¯re looking for will bring us to find the boss¡­¡± Although only two days had passed, the defeat of Mount Hyjal still shocked the entire continent of Kalimdor. After all, the collapse of the World Tree Nordrassil was visible even hundreds of kilometers away from Mount Hyjal. The survivors also saw the tragic state of the alliance army of the three races, which was riddled with wounds and suffered heavy losses, after they returned to their camps. Humans, orcs, and elves, these three races were already full of conflicts. It would have been fine if the alliance army had won this time. But once it failed, the alliance wouldn¡¯t be far from falling apart. Therefore, after escaping from the battlefield of Mount Hyjal, the three races parted ways tacitly. Thrall brought the orcs back to Durotar, which was under construction, while Jaina brought the humans back to Theramore, which was also under construction. As for the night elves, under the lead of Malfurion and Tyrande, they prepared to find another forest to settle down in. The reason for the temporary separation was that the leaders of the three parties knew very well that if they gathered again at this time, conflicts might break out among the alliance army. So it was better to be alone and lick their wounds first. On the human side, Jaina was now worried to death. After all, humans were the race with the most complicated thoughts. The refugees who had escaped to Kalimdor with her mainly consisted of three parts. One part was refugees from Lordaeron, and the other two parts were refugees from the kingdom of Gilneas and Kul Tiras. They had no choice but to come to Kalimdor. On the one hand, it was to avoid the Scourge, and on the other hand, it was because their leader, Jaina, had believed Medivh¡¯s words and crossed the sea to go to Kalimdor. The refugees had just escaped from the Undead Scourge and landed in the unfamiliar land of Kalimdor. They were at their most insecure, but they had suffered a major defeat at Mount Hyjal. It was obvious how anxious the surviving civilians were. So in just a short while, the talk of returning to the Eastern Kingdoms began to spread. People felt that they shouldn¡¯t continue to stay in Kalimdor but should go back. Even if they didn¡¯t return to Lordaeron, which was being ravaged by the Scourge, they could still go to Stormwind City. Before coming to Kalimdor, people had heard that King Varian Wrynn of Stormwind had already accepted a large number of refugees from Lordaeron! They could return to seek the protection of Stormwind. From this argument, it was apparent that people felt that even facing the Scourge was better than facing the Burning Legion¡­ Regarding this public opinion, Jaina couldn¡¯t suppress it nor let it go. She didn¡¯t know what to do¡­ The orc side was fine. Thrall had enough prestige, so the orcs didn¡¯t say anything about the defeat in the war. But in order to seek a place of survival, some orcs suggested that they should take this opportunity to occupy more land from the night elves. After all, the conflict between the orcs and the night elves was very big, and it was better to take advantage of the night elves¡¯ defeat to occupy as much territory as possible. Similarly, there were internal conflicts among the night elves. The archdruid Fandral Staghelm publicly criticized Malfurion, saying that his ineffective leadership had led to the defeat of the Battle of Mount Hyjal. He felt that Malfurion had to be responsible for it, and Tyrande naturally wanted to protect Malfurion, so both sides quarreled. The internal conflicts involved a lot of their energy, but the leaders of the three races knew that they had to solve Osiris, this massive shadow hanging over Azeroth, because no one knew what he would do next after destroying Mount Hyjal¡­ At the same time, the leaders of the three races realized one thing. They had to seek greater strength. Otherwise, they would be too powerless against a demon king-level demon¡­ Chapter 615 Chapter 615: Old Friend Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios On the vast Great Sea, surging waves were rolling, and heavy and dark clouds were in the sky. Lightning flashed in the clouds from time to time. These meteorological phenomena undoubtedly indicated that a great storm was about to descend, and storms were the nightmares of voyagers! However, on this stormy sea, there was a small boat riding the wind and waves. It was a typical night elf-style sail warship. Its workmanship was exquisite and elegant, but its hull was very light, so it could pass through the violent and howling winds without any obstruction. But what really allowed this warship to sail in storms was not the ship itself but the crew controlling it because the crew on this warship was a group of nagas that looked like snake demons! Yes, the owner of this warship was Illidan, who had escaped from his cage. Now, he had obtained the help of the nagas led by Lady Vashj. After obtaining the Skull of Gul¡¯dan and waiting for an opportunity to kill Tichondrius, Illidan had met Tyrande and his brother, Malfurion. After seeing Illidan¡¯s demon form, the two of them were furious and thought that he hadn¡¯t changed and once again embarked on his old path of submitting to demons. But because this meeting was a secret, and no other night elves were present, out of their many years of friendship, Tyrande and Malfurion didn¡¯t have a conflict with Illidan. They only expelled him on behalf of the night elves and forbade him from setting foot on the land of the night elves again. Illidan was actually very hurt, and it was a psychological trauma. Tyrande was the person he loved the most, and he only agreed to get out of his prison to help the night elves resist the Burning Legion on her account. But after he killed Tichondrius and made a contribution, she fell out with him mercilessly. Feeling betrayed, Illidan angrily planned to leave Kalimdor. He no longer wanted to care about the war between the night elves and the Burning Legion. But at this moment, Maiev Shadowsong appeared. She was the warden who had been in charge of guarding Illidan for ten thousand years. When Tyrande released him, she didn¡¯t even hesitate to kill the guards under Maiev Shadowsong. After knowing that Illidan had escaped, Maiev couldn¡¯t pursue the responsibility of Tyrande, the noble Priestess of the Moon, so she could only blame Illidan for the deaths of her compatriots. Thus, she led her wardens to hunt him down. Illidan didn¡¯t want to get too entangled with Maiev. Although he could easily kill her with his current strength, he still chose to escape from the sad land of Kalimdor. As a result, when he escaped to the coast, a group of strange creatures found him, and these creatures were the nagas. After the Highborne elves led by Queen Azshara escaped to the bottom of the sea, their living environment had naturally changed drastically. Coupled with the contract reached between Azshara and the Old God N¡¯Zoth, the Highborne had evolved into the nagas over the past ten thousand years. Although they had completely become creatures living in the sea, their desire for land still existed, and they imagined that they could regain the continent of Kalimdor where the Highborne had lived one day. Originally, the nagas had been staying at the bottom of the sea for the past ten thousand years and had not gone ashore much. But recently, there had been tremendous changes. When Archimonde crossed the Great Sea alone and passed through the Maelstrom, the immense fel energy in his body alarmed the nagas in the sea. Out of hatred for being deceived by the Burning Legion back then, the nagas had tried to attack Archimonde, but Archimonde had taught them a lesson instead, causing them heavy losses. Although the nagas had been unable to pose any obstruction to Archimonde, his appearance made them realize that the world on the ground seemed to be undergoing a drastic upheaval. The Burning Legion had once again descended on Azeroth. In order to understand what was happening on land, the nagas decided to go ashore. Under Azshara¡¯s orders, the nagas gathered a group of troops and handed them over to Vashj, Azshara¡¯s former handmaiden, to lead. They wanted to go ashore to see if there was any opportunity to prepare for their counterattack on land in the future. Coincidentally, when Vashj was exploring the coast, she sensed Illidan¡¯s immense fel energy. After absorbing the fel energy in the Skull of Gul¡¯dan, Illidan¡¯s demon form had reached, or rather, exceeded the power of many demon lords. The nagas were quite sensitive to the power of fel energy, so they approached Illidan. They originally thought that they would encounter a powerful demon lord of the Burning Legion. But after seeing Illidan, they realized that he was actually a night elf. This was interesting. Moreover, even more coincidentally, during the War of the Ancients, Vashj and Illidan knew each other. At the time, as the handmaiden of Queen Azshara, Vashj had had several encounters with the legendary Illidan. So the two sides didn¡¯t fight but instead chatted after building a relationship. After this conversation, Illidan learned that Queen Azshara did not die but had instead led the Highborne to survive at the bottom of the sea and become the nagas. While feeling incredulous, he didn¡¯t have any anger toward the Highborne. After all, they had already become like this, and he had been imprisoned for more than ten thousand years. After being released from prison, he felt that things were different. Upon knowing that Illidan was being hunted down by Maiev Shadowsong, Vashj immediately realized that the nagas could stand on the same side as Illidan. Illidan now looked like a demon, and his entire body was brimming with powerful fel energy. This powerful force was what the Highborne were chasing after. Coupled with the relationship between the two sides, Vashj decided to join Illidan. And Illidan happily accepted her. He was now alone. Even if he had powerful strength, it would be very troublesome for him to deal with Maiev leading an entire warden squad to hunt him down. The combat strength of the naga troops led by Vashj was quite strong, so both sides hit it off immediately. After accepting the support of Vashj and the nagas, Illidan used the power of the nagas to go out to sea. First, he wanted to leave Kalimdor. Second, when he received the power of the Skull of Gul¡¯dan, he also received a memory. This memory was the last memory of Gul¡¯dan, the legendary warlock of the orcs, when he visited the Tomb of Sargeras more than twenty years ago! Gul¡¯dan had died because he had explored the tomb, and this memory became an obsession engraved in the depths of the Skull of Gul¡¯dan. Although the Skull of Gul¡¯dan had been in the hands of many people, the previous owners had never thought of devouring the fel energy in it and only used it as a powerful artifact, which benefited Illidan in the end. In this memory, Illidan learned that many years ago, when Sargeras descended into the world of Azeroth, he had been defeated and sealed by the Guardian Aegwynn. Of course, Illidan had never heard of this history. After all, he had been imprisoned. If he hadn¡¯t absorbed the power of the Skull of Gul¡¯dan, he would have never known this. Illidan learned that after defeating Sargeras, Aegwynn didn¡¯t dare to destroy his body. Strictly speaking, she had only expelled most of the soul in his body. Not only was there a trace of soul power in his body, but the nightmarish and powerful fel energy contained in it would very likely be released if she destroyed his body, causing immense contamination to Azeroth. Thus, Aegwynn finally thought of a way. She summoned an island from the bottom of the sea. This island, Thal¡¯dranath, was once a portion of the city of Suramar and the territory of the Highborne. It had sunk to the bottom of the sea because of the explosion of the Well of Eternity. On this island was the Temple of Elune, and the power left behind by Highborne when they worshiped the Moon Goddess, Elune, was still in the temple. Aegwynn sealed Sargeras¡¯s body in the Temple of Elune, hoping to use Elune¡¯s power to purify his remaining power. At the same time, she also cast a powerful barrier on this island to prevent anyone from coveting his power and causing trouble. After doing this, Aegwynn sank the island into the depths of the sea again. Then she tried her best to delete as many historical documents that recorded this matter as possible, intending to make the secrets of the Tomb of Sargeras disappear from the eyes of the world forever. Unfortunately, Aegwynn didn¡¯t know that she had only sealed a clone of Sargeras. His power was limited by Azeroth¡¯s planetary shield, and the amount of his power that could enter this world was very limited. Moreover, even if this clone lost, it was only his feigned defeat. It was precisely because of his arrangements that the First War of the Dark Portal and the invasion of the Draenor orcs occurred. Even Aegwynn hadn¡¯t expected that many years after the island sank to the bottom of the sea, someone had actually dug out this history by consulting all kinds of information and documents. Moreover, the one who had dug out this history was none other than Gul¡¯dan! About twenty years ago, when the Second War was about to end, Gul¡¯dan had escaped to the sea with a group of warlocks and servants after his defeat. Then, in the Broken Isles, he found Thal¡¯dranath, which Aegwynn had sunk, and raised the island again. After entering the Tomb of Sargeras, Gul¡¯dan tried his best to destroy the powerful restriction left behind by Aegwynn and found the place where Sargeras¡¯s body was buried. Over a long time, under the power of purification, Sargeras¡¯s body had decayed and weathered. But because of the existence of the wisp of his soul left in his ruined body, his remaining power finally condensed together with the soul as a guide, forming a powerful gem. This gem was the Eye of Sargeras! Feeling the mighty power of the Eye of Sargeras, Gul¡¯dan naturally wanted to take it for himself. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t realize that although he had broken the restriction, he had also released the demons in the Tomb of Sargeras! During the time that Sargeras¡¯s body was sealed here, his fel energy spread without restraint and had long contaminated many creatures on the island. These creatures eventually turned into demons. Originally, these demons were still affected by the restriction and couldn¡¯t go deep into the tomb. But when Gul¡¯dan broke the restriction, these demons swarmed out and attacked him crazily. In the end, Gul¡¯dan was torn apart by these crazy demons. Only one of the warlocks and servants he brought escaped. After the demons dispersed, he found Gul¡¯dan¡¯s corpse and finally left with his head. As for the power of the Eye of Sargeras, he didn¡¯t dare to think about it. With so many demons protecting this artifact, whoever touched it would die. After seeing this memory from the Skull of Gul¡¯dan, Illidan immediately realized that the Eye of Sargeras was the best gift of darkness! Illidan had always been searching for a way to defeat the Burning Legion, but no matter what method it was, it was inseparable from powerful strength. So he had always been pursuing power. The Skull of Gul¡¯dan had made him a demon hunter and gave him the strength to fight against demon lords, but this wasn¡¯t enough. After seeing Archimonde, Kil¡¯jaeden, Osiris, and Sargeras, he understood that the strength of a mere demon lord was not enough to defeat these formidable enemies. Illidan¡¯s heart palpitated with excitement for the Eye of Sargeras. Since it had been condensed from Sargeras¡¯s remaining power, obtaining it was equivalent to obtaining a portion of his power. There was no reason for Illidan to let it go. And now, he was on the way to the Broken Isles. Perhaps it was impossible for others to find a small island in the vast sea without any sea map, but because Illidan had Gul¡¯dan¡¯s memory and the help of the nagas, it was a piece of cake. Of course, he knew that Maiev¡¯s wardens were still pursuing him, but he didn¡¯t care. After he obtained the power of the Eye of Sargeras, he wouldn¡¯t take Maiev¡¯s troops seriously at all. However, what Illidan didn¡¯t know was that through the thick storm clouds, in the sky high above, a pair of eyes was watching his movements¡­ After sailing in the storm for more than an hour, when the storm finally cleared and sunlight appeared on the sea again, Illidan gave the order to slow down. Taking advantage of this opportunity, a naga caught up to Illidan¡¯s warship. After this naga climbed onto the deck tiredly, she brought a message to Illidan. The Burning Legion led by Archimonde had been defeated, and Archimonde himself had died. But then another demon king, Osiris, had suddenly appeared and led a group of dragon liches to destroy the World Tree Nordrassil and Mount Hyjal. The alliance army of the three races had been utterly defeated¡­ After quietly listening to this news, Illidan was silent for a long time. Seeing his expression, Vashj asked, ¡°Master, are you sad about the destruction of Mount Hyjal and the World Tree?¡± ¡°No!¡± Illidan shook his head. ¡°From the moment I left Kalimdor, the night elves no longer had anything to do with me. Even though the World Tree and the sacred mountain were destroyed, it has nothing to do with me. What I¡¯m thinking about is Osiris, the King of Despair¡­¡± ¡°Demon King Osiris¡­¡± Vashj fell silent after hearing this name. Yes, Roy didn¡¯t know yet, but both Illidan and Vashj had met him before¡­ Chapter 616 Chapter 616: Oriole Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The King of Despair, Osiris! During these ten thousand years, the other night elves had gradually forgotten the specific details of the War of the Ancients. But for Illidan, who had been imprisoned and had to face the same unchanging dark scenery all year round, what had happened in the War of the Ancients seemed to have happened just yesterday, and the scenes were still so clear. Illidan stretched out his hand and gently scratched the cloth covering his eyes with his sharp nails. Before the War of the Ancients, Illidan had a pair of golden eyes. Such eyes were very rare among the elves at the time, and the elves regarded them as a symbol of great destiny. However, this pair of eyes didn¡¯t make Illidan win Tyrande¡¯s favor. She still chose his brother, Malfurion Stormrage¡­ It was undeniable that Tyrande not responding to his love was one of the reasons why Illidan thought of joining the Burning Legion. When Sargeras deceived Queen Azshara and introduced the Burning Legion to Azeroth, Illidan made a goal. He wanted to use his own method to defeat the demons and make Tyrande look at him in a new light. But he also realized that he had to obtain powerful strength in order to defeat the Burning Legion, so he pretended to join the Burning Legion, hoping to use the power of demons to deal with the demons. At the time, Sargeras was vexed because his true body couldn¡¯t fully enter Azeroth, so when Illidan met him, he suggested seizing Neltharion¡¯s Demon Soul and placing it in the Well of Eternity to expand the portal above the well, which would allow Sargeras to enter the world of Azeroth. Sargeras was very satisfied with this idea. He felt that Illidan was sincere in joining him, so he gave him a gift. He personally blinded Illidan¡¯s golden eyes and used powerful fel energy to give him the ability to see all kinds of magic and souls clearly. This was equivalent to giving him a pair of Eyes of True Sight. Illidan would never forget the first scene he saw after obtaining these Eyes of True Sight. He saw Sargeras. He saw the indescribableness of Sargeras. He saw unfathomable power and horror. It exceeded his understanding and even surpassed the existence of gods. He also saw the endless fel energy in Archimonde¡¯s body, the immense flames in Kil¡¯jaeden¡¯s body that could burn the entire world, and the countless demons on the planet Argus that were more numerous than the stars. At this moment, he realized how terrifying and irresistible the Burning Legion was. Similarly, Illidan saw the King of Despair, Osiris. But unlike other demons, he didn¡¯t see any fel energy in Osiris. He seemed to be different. If this were all, it would have been fine. But what made Illidan most uneasy was that he saw a power that was even more dangerous and terrifying than fel energy in Osiris. Illidan didn¡¯t know what this power was, but his intuition told him that the King of Despair was probably much more dangerous than Sargeras¡­ What surprised Illidan the most was that after obtaining the gift from Sargeras, just as he was about to set off to seize the Demon Soul, among the three commanders of the Burning Legion, Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden had no interest in a pawn like him and left without even looking at him. Only Osiris came to him and threw a few bottles to him. At the time, Illidan didn¡¯t think much of it. But when he stood in front of the Well of Eternity and prepared to steal some well water, he suddenly thought of the bottles that Osiris had thrown to him. Although Illidan successfully obtained a large amount of water from the Well of Eternity with these bottles, he felt his blood run cold when he recalled it afterward. He kept wondering if Osiris had already seen through his plan to betray the Legion and steal the well water¡­ Otherwise, Illidan couldn¡¯t figure out why Osiris had thrown him these bottles¡­ Therefore, looking back now, Illidan felt that the one he feared the most in the Burning Legion was probably the King of Despair, Osiris. He had never been able to figure out this demon¡­ Now, Nordrassil had been destroyed, and the night elves had lost their homeland. But when Illidan learned that the person who had caused all of this was Osiris, he strangely felt that it was normal. Although this was the first time Osiris had taken action in his impression, Illidan wasn¡¯t surprised that he could achieve such a result. Not to mention Nordrassil, even if Osiris destroyed the entire continent of Kalimdor, Illidan wouldn¡¯t be surprised¡­ ¡°Osiris has taken action. This demon king is even more terrifying and difficult to deal with than Archimonde. The Legion¡¯s invasion won¡¯t be so easy to repel¡­¡± Illidan said to Vashj. ¡°We have to obtain stronger strength as soon as possible, or else it¡¯ll be difficult to protect ourselves¡­ How far are we from the Broken Isles now?¡± Vashj replied in a hoarse voice, ¡°Soon. We¡¯ll arrive in about half a day.¡± ¡°Get the nagas to pull the ship faster!¡± Illidan said. ¡°The sooner we get there, the better¡­¡± But what Illidan didn¡¯t know was that when his warship accelerated toward the Broken Isles, Maiev, who had been following him tightly, was also urging her ship to accelerate. In the end, there wasn¡¯t much difference in the time when both sides reached the coast of the Broken Isles. Although the restriction on the tomb in the temple sealing Sargeras had basically been destroyed because of Gul¡¯dan¡¯s visit twenty years ago, the maze-like structure inside the temple and the crazy demons contaminated by fel energy still caused a lot of trouble for Illidan. This delay gave Maiev the chance to catch up to him. After Illidan entered the deepest part of the tomb, a room that Gul¡¯dan called the Chamber of the Demon Eye, he finally found the purpose of his trip. It was the artifact shining with the light of powerful runes, the Eye of Sargeras! Endless malice and dark power radiated from the Eye of Sargeras and spread to every corner of the room. Even though Illidan had already transformed into a demon, he still felt very uncomfortable when he saw the Eye of Sargeras. But he endured the discomfort and stepped forward to pick it up. Illidan knew that the formidable dark power in this artifact was a mighty weapon for him to fight against the Burning Legion. He wouldn¡¯t feel any burden in his heart when using this dark artifact, and he was never worried that he would lose himself in the darkness because he had always been loyal to his heart and knew what he wanted. As soon as Illidan obtained the Eyes of Sargeras, Maiev, who had been hunting him down, appeared. At this moment, she was not in a good state. The Watchers who followed her had suffered heavy losses in the Veil of Sargeras, but this also increased her hatred for Illidan. She only had one thought now¡ªno matter what Illidan wanted to do, she had to stop him, bring him back, and imprison him in the dark cage again! Illidan also had a headache about the haunting Maiev. But now that he had obtained the Eye of Sargeras, he wanted to test the power of this artifact. Perhaps Maiev and her Watchers were the best candidates. However, just as Illidan was about to infuse magic power to activate the power of the Eyes of Sargeras, a soul-stirring dragon roar suddenly came, vibrating everyone¡¯s eardrums and shaking countless rubble and dust in the room. ¡°Where did this dragon come from?¡± Illidan and Maiev were doubtful. They could tell that the sound should have come from outside the temple. In the end, Maiev reacted first. She flashed to Illidan¡¯s side and attacked him, attempting to knock away the Eye of Sargeras in his hand. Illidan held the Eye of Sargeras in his left hand and the Warglaives of Azzinoth in his right to block Maiev¡¯s attack. The two of them began an intense battle in the room, and Maiev¡¯s Watchers also fought against the nagas. When the enemies met, their feelings were especially volatile. But Maiev was destined to be unable to complete her revenge this time because not long after she started fighting with Illidan, a wisp of black mist suddenly floated in throughout the entire Chamber of the Demon Eye. More and more mist gradually filled the entire room, blocking everyone¡¯s vision. ¡°What is this?!¡± Maiev and Illidan both bounced back and looked around in surprise. It was pitch black in Maiev¡¯s vision, but it was not like this in Illidan¡¯s. He saw tiny glowing ¡®flying insects¡¯ drifting in! It made Illidan suddenly think of something. ¡°Not good!¡± He wanted to call Vashj and the others to leave together. But it was already too late. The black mist gradually drifting in began to gather and condense into a tall demon body! Roy appeared. He appeared behind Illidan and pressed his palm on his head to stop him from escaping. He grinned sinisterly. ¡°Illidan Stormrage, where do you want to go? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little late to escape?¡± Hearing Roy¡¯s voice, Illidan felt a deathly chill run through his body. His entire body stiffened, and he didn¡¯t dare to move. He said in disbelief, ¡°Os-Osiris?! Why are you here?!¡± ¡°Because¡­¡± Roy looked at the Eye of Sargeras in his hand and said teasingly, ¡°You are not the only one who wants to find the Eye of Sargeras!¡± Not only did Illidan not dare to move, but Maiev and her Watchers also didn¡¯t dare to move. It was the same for the nagas. Feeling the suffocating power coming from Roy, they all held their breaths carefully, and their bodies were wet. It was unknown if it was the cold sweat flowing out or the mucus on their bodies. Vashj looked at Roy¡¯s tall body, her eyes full of horror. She felt that her nightmare had returned¡­ Illidan finally recovered from his panic. After hearing what Roy said, he quickly said, ¡°Lord Osiris, don¡¯t get me wrong. I want to dedicate the Eye of Sargeras to the Legion!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Roy smiled, but he looked ferocious in the eyes of everyone. ¡°In that case, I¡¯m already here. Why don¡¯t you offer me the Eye of Sargeras?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ yes!¡± Illidan was conflicted. He didn¡¯t want to hand over the artifact he obtained just like that, but he knew that he couldn¡¯t resist Osiris. So after hesitating for a while, he stretched out his hand and handed the Eye of Sargeras to Roy. Roy reached out to take the Eye of Sargeras, but he didn¡¯t look at the artifact. Instead, he turned his head to look at Maiev and her Watchers. Maiev abruptly returned to her senses and quickly shouted, ¡°Sisters! Run away!¡± While shouting, she had already escaped to the entrance of the room with Flicker. However, just because she reacted quickly enough, it didn¡¯t mean that the other night elves were also fast. When the night elves hurried to escape, Roy had already taken action. A black bolt of lightning shot out from Roy¡¯s fingertip and hit the nearest night elf, instantly turning her into charcoal. At the same time, the black lightning exploded into a giant electric net that enveloped all the night elves and nagas still in the room. Except for Maiev, who escaped with Flicker, only Illidan and Vashj survived in the entire room. Chapter 617 Chapter 617: Confrontation with Sargeras Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Roy¡¯s attack was almost instantaneous. By the time Illidan and Vashj reacted, they were the only ones remaining. Vashj¡¯s face was pale, and she stood rooted to the floor, not daring to move at all, afraid of causing any misunderstandings with Demon King Osiris. Roy was pressing Illidan¡¯s head, and he also didn¡¯t dare to move rashly. No one had expected Osiris to appear at this place at this time. Illidan¡¯s mind was spinning rapidly. Although he abhorred demons, he knew very well that demon kings were completely different from ordinary demons. He had no chance of winning against a demon at Osiris¡¯s level, so he couldn¡¯t resist now and couldn¡¯t be killed by Osiris. As long as he was alive, there was still hope¡­ Fortunately, Osiris didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of punishing him. Roy moved his hand away from Illidan¡¯s head and said casually to him and Vashj, ¡°Go out and wait for me outside the temple!¡± As though they had been granted amnesty, Illidan and Vashj quickly responded respectfully and hurriedly retreated from the Chamber of the Demon Eye. Neither of them thought about escaping by ship after leaving the temple. Instead, they planned to wait obediently on the island according to Roy¡¯s instructions. After Illidan and Vashj left, Roy held the Eye of Sargeras with one hand and sent a strand of his consciousness into it. Yes, Roy had followed Illidan to the Tomb of Sargeras to find traces of Sargeras. The Broken Isles, where the Tomb of Sargeras was, was in the vast Great Sea, and there was no map recording its exact location. Only Illidan, who had absorbed Gul¡¯dan¡¯s memories, could find this place. Following Illidan, Roy would definitely be able to find this tomb. What was buried here was only a clone of Sargeras. But in Roy¡¯s opinion, even if it was just a clone, it was probably at the demon king level. It was no wonder that Guardian Aegwynn didn¡¯t dare to destroy this clone of Sargeras and could only seal and purify it. It had to be known that the energy that erupted from the explosion of a demon king¡¯s body was enough to cause the destruction of an entire continent. Since it was a demon king-level clone, the soul in the clone would definitely contain a small divine spark fragment. This was a necessary condition to drive the demon king-level body. Without the support of a divine spark fragment, the power of the clone could only be at the lord level and not reach the demon king level. In other words, there was definitely a small divine spark fragment that belonged to Sargeras¡¯s main body in this clone. It was precisely because of the existence of this fragment that it could ensure that the power of Sargeras¡¯s clone wouldn¡¯t dissipate after he died. But due to the barrier seal set up by Aegwynn and the continuous purification of the power of the Moon Temple, under many suppressions, the strength in Sargeras¡¯s clone could only gather together to fight against it. Thus, it finally formed the current Eye of Sargeras with the soul containing the divine spark fragment. When Roy saw this gem, he immediately felt that it was familiar. After thinking about it carefully, he suddenly remembered. The reason why he felt that it was familiar was that he had seen something similar before. Anu¡¯s spine crystal! Yes, it was the enormous crystal in the High Heavens. The material of the Eye of Sargeras and Anu¡¯s spine crystal had many similarities. Perhaps it was because both were transformed from the power of world-soul titans. Roy didn¡¯t look for the Eye of Sargeras for the fragment of Sargeras¡¯s divine spark. This divine spark fragment could only be regarded as an inferior replica of Sargeras¡¯s divine spark. It couldn¡¯t promote Julia or Benia to the demon king level, and taking it for himself wouldn¡¯t bring him any benefits. On the contrary, Sargeras would be angry. The reason why he looked for the Eye of Sargeras was nothing more than to find Sargeras through the soul connection between the clone and the main body. In fact, after possessing Medivh, Sargeras completed his plan, which was opening the Dark Portal in Azeroth and attracting the invasion of the Draenor orcs. But because Lothar killed Medivh later, Sargeras¡¯s soul was missing. Of course, it was impossible for him to die. But in the past few decades, Sargeras had never appeared again. He had never returned to Argus, nor had he appeared in the Twisting Nether. Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden had been in charge of the Burning Legion¡¯s work over the years. In fact, Sargeras wouldn¡¯t appear for a long time. Of course, Roy couldn¡¯t just keep waiting for him to appear, especially after realizing that Sargeras had most likely already gathered the one hundred trillion souls. Roy didn¡¯t want to wait anymore. He had to find Sargeras as soon as possible and obtain this massive amount of souls. When Roy¡¯s consciousness penetrated the Eye of Sargeras, he was immediately counterattacked by it. This artifact had the soul of Sargeras¡¯s clone. Although it was in a deep sleep, it still had a self-protection mechanism. A large number of demon runes appeared on the surface of the gem. As the light of the runes became brighter and brighter, cold malice permeated the entire Chamber of the Demon Eye, and a powerful will that could make people¡¯s souls collapse was fighting against Roy¡¯s will. However, this will had been suppressed and purified by the Moon Temple for many years, so how could it compare to Roy¡¯s? Although it was slow, Roy still broke through the defense mechanism of the Eye of Sargeras bit by bit and penetrated his consciousness deep into it. Here, Roy found what he was looking for. It was a small glowing Ouroboros Mark wrapped in a black soul. This was the divine spark fragment and Sargeras¡¯s clone. When Roy¡¯s consciousness touched this soul and the divine spark fragment, a furious will instantly roared in Roy¡¯s mental force field. ¡°Who is it?! Who is coveting the soul of the great Sargeras?!¡± This berserk and violent will that was like a tsunami naturally couldn¡¯t have come from the clone¡¯s soul. It was the will of Sargeras¡¯s main body after he felt the invasion of his clone. It was Sageras himself who asked the question angrily. Unlike when Roy used the Staff of Sargeras to contact Sargeras on Argus, this connection with Sargeras¡¯s main body was much clearer through the Eye of Sargeras. He seemed to see Sargeras¡¯s gigantic demon head burning with raging flames in his mind and watched him spray sparks and roar at him. ¡°It¡¯s me, Sargeras. It¡¯s Osiris!¡± Roy replied in his mind. ¡°Osiris?! How dare you touch my divine spark?!¡± Sargeras¡¯s anger didn¡¯t subside as he continued to roar. ¡°Do you want me to cut your body into pieces with my own hands?!¡± Hearing this, Roy didn¡¯t panic but said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, Sargeras. I have no interest in your divine spark at all. I¡¯m just contacting you through your clone¡¯s soul.¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± Sargeras was still irritable. ¡°Didn¡¯t you contact me not long ago? Why are you disturbing me again and again?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m just informing you of the war situation¡­¡± Roy said. ¡°The Legion¡¯s invasion plan failed again. Archimonde died on Mount Hyjal, his soul returned to the Twisting Nether, and the demons he led were defeated¡­¡± It was as though someone had been woken in his sleep and even told something that made him very unhappy. This was what Sargeras felt at this moment. He cursed repeatedly, ¡°Idiot! Idiot!! Archimonde is an idiot!!¡± After cursing for a while, Sargeras said to Roy in an unfriendly tone, ¡°And you, Osiris! You should be on Azeroth now. Since you¡¯re also on Azeroth, why did you watch Archimonde die?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t pay for his failure!¡± Roy grinned fiercely. ¡°But don¡¯t worry. After Archimonde died, I attacked the natives of Azeroth, destroyed their World Tree and sacred mountain, and defeated their alliance army. I even turned one of the Aspects into a dragon lich and made him my subordinate. I think these war achievements should be able to make up for Archimonde¡¯s failure, right?¡± ¡°This is indeed good news¡­¡± Sargeras calmed down a little. ¡°You did well, Osiris. In that case, I won¡¯t hold you responsible for not saving Archimonde¡­¡± Before Sargeras could finish speaking, Roy interrupted him. He said with a sinister grin, ¡°What a joke. That idiot Archimonde paid the price for his recklessness. Why should I save him? What wrong have I done?!¡± ¡°¡­ Okay!¡± Sargeras also seemed to feel that Archimonde¡¯s death had nothing to do with Roy, so his tone relaxed a little. ¡°Since there¡¯s progress in this war, it is your credit. I¡¯ll reward you when I return!¡± However, Roy snorted coldly. ¡°Wait for you to come back? Sargeras, to tell you the truth, I don¡¯t care about any rewards. I contacted you this time just to get you to fulfill the contract between us! I am very disappointed in you now, and I¡¯m also very disappointed in the Burning Legion you lead! If you can¡¯t fulfill our contract, tell me earlier. I won¡¯t hesitate to abandon you and your Burning Legion!¡± As soon as he said this, monstrous waves immediately rose in Roy¡¯s mind. Sargeras¡¯s angry roar was like a tsunami that wanted to devour Roy. But Roy remained unmoved in the face of the powerful pressure from Sargeras¡¯s will. A moment later, Sargeras said in a gloomy voice, ¡°Osiris, you¡¯re becoming bolder and bolder! From the beginning of this contact, you haven¡¯t maintained the slightest respect for me! Even your tone has been questioning me¡­ What gave you the courage to question me like that? Do you really think I don¡¯t dare to kill you?!¡± Sargeras was really furious now. How would you feel if a former subordinate spoke to you in such a rebellious tone? However, Roy didn¡¯t feel panic or fear because of Sargeras¡¯s anger. He sneered. ¡°Yes, I admit that you¡¯re very powerful, and I¡¯m indeed not your match¡­ But am I wrong? Sargeras, since you¡¯ve formed the Burning Legion, how many planets and worlds have you flattened in the past tens of thousands of years? But now, you¡¯ve been struggling for ten thousand years on a small planet like Azeroth, and you haven¡¯t even made the slightest progress. If I hadn¡¯t taken over, not only would Archimonde have died, but the invasion would have failed again. What about you? At this time, you¡¯re missing, and no one even knows where you are. I even needed to find your clone to contact you. A leader like you makes me doubt your ability¡­¡± These words stunned Sargeras. Yes, just as Roy said, after the establishment of the Burning Legion, its momentum was simply unstoppable. In the same span of time, the Legion had destroyed at least ten thousand worlds. But now, ten thousand years had passed, and the Legion was stuck on the small planet Azeroth, unable to advance an inch in the crusade. What was the reason? Sargeras himself was a little depressed, so he wanted to defend himself. ¡°This planet is different¡­¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s indeed different. It¡¯s an experimental field of the titans of the Pantheon!¡± Roy sneered. ¡°But even so, aren¡¯t there such experimental fields on other planets? Stop making excuses, Sargeras. Admit it. A large part of the reason why the Legion¡¯s footsteps are blocked here is because of your greed. It¡¯s because you want to seize the power of Azeroth¡¯s world-soul, so you¡¯re unwilling to destroy this planet from the outside, forcing the Legion to come to the surface of the planet to fight against the natives here in conventional warfare. This is simply using the Legion¡¯s shortcomings to compete with others¡¯ strengths¡­¡± ¡°Shut up, Osiris!¡± Sargeras¡¯s sore point seemed to have been hit by Roy¡¯s words, and he was a little angry. ¡°I¡¯m the leader of the entire Legion. I don¡¯t need you to question what I want to do. You only need to obey orders!¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I obey orders¡­¡± Roy suddenly sighed and didn¡¯t continue to irritate Sargeras. His attitude softened. ¡°Lord Sargeras, of course, I firmly believe that the Legion will obtain the final victory, but time waits for no man. You have been delayed on this planet for more than ten thousand years. Have you ever thought about how many material worlds the Void Lords have devoured in these ten thousand years?!¡± This was the art of language. Through his contact with Sargeras last time, Roy realized that the contract between him and Sargeras regarding the one hundred trillion souls was very likely based on the sense of urgency that the expansion of the Void brought to Sargeras. Otherwise, Roy couldn¡¯t figure out why Sargeras would make such a contract with him, a demon king under him. There had to be some external force forcing him to do this. And now, Roy once again brought up this external factor to continue putting pressure on Sargeras. Sure enough, after Roy finished speaking, Sargeras fell silent for a while. Then he said meaningfully to Roy, ¡°Osiris, to be honest, you have been in a state of detachment with me and the Burning Legion from the beginning. This has always made it difficult for me to truly trust you. When you told me that you had a way to solve the threat of the Void, I was actually skeptical. A hundred trillion souls isn¡¯t a lot to me, but I doubt what you can do with these souls¡­¡± Roy said nothing and stared at Sargeras¡¯s will in his mind. ¡°I can¡¯t fully trust you, and I even considered the possibility that you would deceive me and escape back to your home in the Abyss with the souls. So I¡¯ve been detaining these souls and haven¡¯t completed the contract with you!¡± Sargeras said. ¡°Hmph! I guessed right. You probably gathered enough souls a long time ago, right?¡± Roy sneered. ¡°That¡¯s right! I gathered them long ago!¡± Sargeras admitted directly. ¡°Since you didn¡¯t hesitate to confront me today and even shed all pretense of cordiality to question me, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re already prepared, right? If I don¡¯t intend to complete the contract, are you planning to leave the Burning Legion and return to the Abyss?¡± Roy didn¡¯t say anything, but Sargeras was right. This was indeed his last test. If Sargeras still didn¡¯t want to complete the contract, then he was already prepared to bring Julia and the others back to the Abyss. It had to be known that he had come to this world on a whim. He had wanted to see the world of Azeroth, so he had entered with Lilith. He actually didn¡¯t have any specific goals in this world, so he could leave at any time. Even if the Void completely devoured this world, what did it have to do with him? What did the victory or defeat of the Burning Legion have to do with him? Desireless was referring to Roy¡¯s current state. He didn¡¯t have much time to play games with Sargeras. The reason why he was so tough with Sageras in today¡¯s exchange was that he had already made a decision. If he could tell from Sargeras¡¯s tone that he didn¡¯t intend to fulfill the contract, he didn¡¯t intend to waste any more time. He knew very well that in the next ten years, the Burning Legion would fail again and again on Azeroth. After all, the Burning Legion had too many enemies. Knowing that they would fail, Roy naturally couldn¡¯t continue to stay in the Legion and get beaten, right? Sargeras wasn¡¯t a fool. From Roy¡¯s tone, he understood what Roy meant. If other demons dared to speak to him like this, he had many ways to deal with them and punish them. But the problem was that Roy was the only demon he couldn¡¯t control, and his current state was indeed not good, so he really couldn¡¯t do anything to Roy for a while. So after thinking about it, Sargeras said, ¡°Go to Karazhan, Osiris. I¡¯ve hidden the one hundred trillion souls in a broken space in Karazhan. Whether you can find them or not depends on you¡­ If you can¡¯t find them, then there¡¯s nothing to say. But if you find them, even if our contract is fulfilled, I will keep an eye on you, Osiris! I want to see what you plan to do with these souls and how you¡¯re going to stop the expansion of the Void. Once I find out that you¡¯ve dared to deceive me, I¡¯ll definitely kill you even if the Legion chases you to the Abyss!¡± ¡°Hmph, let¡¯s wait and see! Lord Sargeras¡­¡± Roy smiled. With that, he cut off the soul connection with Sargeras and withdrew his consciousness from the Eye of Sargeras. After the exchange ended, the power of the Eye of Sargeras calmed down, and the darkness and malice filling the Chamber of the Demon Eye subsided a lot. Roy held this gem, walked out of the depths of the tomb, and returned to the surface. When he came out, he saw Illidan and Vashj waiting obediently at the gate of the temple, while Julia and Benia were sitting on Rafaro¡¯s head and monitoring the two of them in the sky. After Roy appeared, he signaled to Julia and the others before turning to look at Illidan. ¡°Lord Osiris¡­¡± Illidan greeted nervously, not knowing what Roy would do with him next. But unexpectedly, Roy casually threw the Eye of Sargeras to him. Illidan caught the Eye of Sargeras in a flurry. After catching it, he looked up at Roy in disbelief. But Roy ignored him. He spread his wings, flew into the sky, and landed on Rafaro¡¯s head. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± With that, they flew away from the Broken Isles. It was not until the figure in the sky completely disappeared that Illidan confirmed that Roy had really let him go. It was the same for Vashj. She lay weakly on the beach, and her long snake tail began to twitch from intense fear. ¡°Master, what¡­ should we do next?¡± Vashj asked weakly. Illidan¡¯s claws held the Eye of Sargeras. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s follow our original plan¡­¡± Chapter 618 Chapter 618: Karazhan Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Rafaro was flying high in the sky. Roy took Julia and Benia across the Great Sea again, planning to return to the Eastern Kingdoms. The World Tree had been destroyed, the Well of Eternity had been seized, and Kalimdor had fallen into unprecedented chaos. The demons separated from the Burning Legion were still on this land, and the elves, orcs, and humans were all currently overwrought. This chaotic situation was beneficial to the Burning Legion. Roy knew very well that Kil¡¯jaeden would command the Legion to launch an invasion on Azeroth again, so he didn¡¯t need to do anything else during this time. Just as he had planned, he had made a fortune in this invasion, but he hadn¡¯t let the Legion¡¯s invasion go too smoothly. This way, when he revealed his intention to leave, Sargeras had to find a way to stabilize him. No matter how unwilling he was, he had to fulfill the contract he had made with Roy. This trip to the Tomb of Sargeras allowed Roy to complete his expected goal. Sargeras claimed that he had placed the one hundred trillion souls in Karazhan, which didn¡¯t surprise Roy. After all, Sargeras had possessed Medivh¡¯s soul, and Medivh had been the lord of Karazhan. During this time, Sargeras had controlled Medivh¡¯s body and became the lord of Karazhan, so it was entirely possible to do this. However, although Sargeras had told Roy where the souls were, he had kept the exact location secret. Roy had to find them himself. On the way, Julia asked Roy curiously, ¡°Darling, are you going to let that elf named Illidan Stormrage go just like that? I can tell that he¡¯s quite ambitious! He dares to covet Sargeras¡¯s power¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have my plans!¡± Roy smiled. ¡°Moreover, even though he obtained the Eye of Sargeras, he can only use the power inside at most. It¡¯s impossible for him to touch Sargeras¡¯s divine spark fragment.¡± Roy knew very well that although his sudden appearance had made Illidan terrified and uneasy, he was a person with strong willpower after all. So when he found that Roy didn¡¯t care about him at all, he would still continue to fight against the Burning Legion. Defeating the Burning Legion and driving all the demons back to the Twisting Nether was Illidan¡¯s original intention that had not changed for more than ten thousand years. Roy knew this very well, so he had thrown the Eye of Sargeras to Illidan. The Eye of Sargeras indeed contained formidable power, but this power had been condensed from the destroyed body of Sargeras¡¯s clone. To Roy, this bit of strength was nothing. The most precious thing in the Eye of Sargeras was actually the divine spark fragment, but Roy couldn¡¯t touch it. If he did, it would lead to Sargeras¡¯s endless pursuit. This wasn¡¯t worth it for him at all. He still had to wear the coat of the Burning Legion for the time being, so it wasn¡¯t suitable for him to become an enemy of the Legion now. To him, the so-called artifact known as the Eye of Sargeras was actually useless. He might as well throw it to Illidan and let him continue on his path. Moreover, Roy had left a card in Outland and was waiting for Illidan to pick it up. How could he interfere with Illidan¡¯s plan? After chatting for a few days, Roy and the others crossed the Great Sea and arrived at the Eastern Kingdoms. The weather was clear. In the sky, Roy could see the coastline appearing from afar. Under the contrast of the blue seawater, a white city appeared. This city was built by the sea, and in the curved bay, there were many ports and docks, and countless ships were moving in and out of the bay. Above the bay, against a cliff, a circle of towering city walls meandered for a long distance, wrapping around the entire city. All kinds of tall buildings in the city were distributed in an orderly manner, protecting the tallest palace in the center of the city. Under the sunlight, the entire city reflected white, illuminating the lush green forest in the distance, looking very beautiful. It was apparent that this was a very prosperous city. Roy had never seen such a bustling scene in Lordaeron before. This place was the most dazzling pearl of Azeroth, Stormwind City! While Lordaeron suffered from the Scourge catastrophe, the Kingdom of Stormwind had also been affected. But in any case, the Kingdom of Stormwind had been the least affected. During the process of resisting the Scourge, the entire kingdom even had the strength to accept refugees from other nations. Now, with the Scourge following the Burning Legion to participate in the war in Kalimdor, the catastrophes and disasters in the Eastern Kingdoms had been greatly alleviated. Although the remnants of the Scourge had not been eliminated, the scenes of hordes of undead wreaking havoc were no longer common. The Kingdom of Stormwind, which had been holding on and had not evacuated with Jaina and the others, welcomed a huge opportunity for development while winning a breather. Refugees from various countries increased the population of the kingdom, which also naturally expanded its army. Moreover, the current king of Stormwind was Varian Wrynn. Although Varian was young, he was a king with great talents and strategies. Under his leadership, not only did the kingdom not suffer heavy damage from the Scourge catastrophe, but after the fall of Lordaeron, it had already faintly become the strongest kingdom in the Eastern Kingdoms. There was no harm without comparison. Just look at other princes during this period of time. Arthas had fallen and destroyed his country. Kael¡¯thas was in exile and had led a group of blood elves with unbearable magic addiction to join the Alliance. These two had no hope of rising again. With this comparison, didn¡¯t Varian, who was sitting firmly on his throne, seem more wise? Sometimes, Roy even wondered about one thing. After Medivh was reborn, did he trick Jaina¡¯s Kul Tiras and the Horde into going to Kalimdor to create this great development opportunity for Stormwind? Medivh actually felt guilty about the Kingdom of Stormwind. It was precisely because of him that the orcs of Draenor had invaded Azeroth, and his former close friend, the former king of Stormwind, Llane Wrynn, had died during the First War¡­ Roy didn¡¯t know if his guess was right. After all, he wasn¡¯t Medivh. Only Medivh himself knew what he was thinking¡­ Although Stormwind City was enormous, for the flying Rafaro, it only took a few seconds to cross this city. It could be said that he flashed by, and the people of Stormwind City didn¡¯t even notice the shadow passing above their heads. Roy¡¯s destination was not Stormwind City but Karazhan. Karazhan was southeast of Stormwind City, in a basin between the Duskwood and the Swamp of Sorrows. This place was called the Deadwind Pass. Although he only knew the approximate location, he could easily find it in the sky, so he wasn¡¯t afraid of missing it. As Rafaro flew, Roy soon found Karazhan. Compared to the surrounding dense forest and endless swamp, the basin where Karazhan was was gray. Roy flew down with Julia and Benia. While slowly landing, he checked the scenery around Karazhan. The entire basin was full of gray fog, and thick dark clouds covered the sky all year round. No sunlight could penetrate here, and the trees growing on rocks and cliffs were all dead. The branches extending out no longer had green leaves, and the bare branches looked like fangs and claws, looking ferocious under the twilight. There were no signs of animal activity. At most, they could only hear the cries of unknown crows from time to time, and the shrill cries echoed in the valley. The streams in the valley had long dried up. The ground was covered with a thick layer of black ashes, and it was unknown what the ashes were from. This lifeless, decaying scene was the overall scene of Karazhan today, and Medivh¡¯s mage tower stood in this decay without any light to speak of. At first glance, it looked like an inconspicuous enormous stone pillar. ¡°It¡¯s the power of a curse, and it¡¯s very strong!¡± Benia frowned as she sensed her surroundings. ¡°This is Karazhan? What happened here?¡± ¡°The former owner of this tower was the strongest mortal mage in the world of Azeroth!¡± Roy explained. ¡°But because of his strength, he was coveted by Sargeras, and his soul was parasitized by Sargeras. But later, with the help of an insider, the army of the Kingdom of Stormwind raided this place and killed this mortal mage. At the moment of his death, Sargeras¡¯s power erupted from his soul, forming an immense fel contamination, causing the surrounding hundreds of kilometers to be cursed!¡± ¡°The power of fel energy is really terrifying!¡± Julia said with lingering fear. ¡°No wonder you didn¡¯t let us come into contact with it.¡± ¡°Fel energy contains part of the power of the Void¡­¡± Roy said solemnly. ¡°So its contamination is incomparable to other powers. I didn¡¯t let you come into contact with it because you¡¯re not like me, who has Chaos power to stop this contamination. If you come into contact with it too deeply, it¡¯s hard to say what changes will happen¡­¡± ¡°This place is already abandoned, but I can sense some creatures moving inside the tower!¡± Benia said. ¡°Are they demons?¡± ¡°Not only demons, but there are also Void creatures, elementals, and even some strange creatures.¡± Roy nodded. ¡°But these creatures aren¡¯t a threat to us. The true trouble is probably the chaotic spacetime in the tower¡­¡± Under Julia¡¯s and Benia¡¯s questions, Roy explained things to them. Karazhan had not only been built on a magic network node of Azeroth, but it was also the most fragile spacetime node of Azeroth. Here, the spatial barrier was so weak that as long as there was enough energy, it could easily collapse the spatial barrier. During his time in Karazhan, Medivh had used the unique spatial location here to open paths to various worlds, summoning many strange creatures from them. Then he had researched their habits. Among these creatures, there were demons from the Twisting Nether, elementals from the Elemental World, and even Void creatures from the Void! These were special creatures that Roy had never encountered when he fell into the Void. The spacetime node of Karazhan was so fragile that spacetime distortions often occurred. Although the entire Karazhan Tower looked small, it was actually very vast inside. The reason was that spacetime distortions existed. If people who didn¡¯t know the rules entered rashly, they might fall into these spacetime distortions and become lost, never to return. Therefore, Roy reminded Julia and Benia to be careful after entering. Hearing how dangerous Karazhan was, Julia and Benia said angrily, ¡°Sargeras actually hid the souls you want here. He¡¯s up to no good!¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Roy sneered. ¡°It would be strange if he could give me the souls so easily¡­ But don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely find them!¡± Chapter 619 Chapter 619: Key Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios As soon as they entered Karazhan, a smell of dilapidation and decay immediately assaulted them. Unlike what Roy imagined, the Karazhan he saw was not the dungeon in the game but the real Karazhan tower. And the real Karazhan was actually a ruin that had been abandoned for more than twenty years. Collapsed masonry and wood could be seen everywhere. They were overlapping chaotically, and cobwebs were already covering the gaps. Thick dust coated the ground evenly, indicating that no one had been moving here for a long time, and large rats were scurrying about under the corners in the darkness. A musty smell filled the entire hall. Even Roy felt a little uncomfortable in the dark environment, so he summoned a ball of flames for lighting. Under the light, he looked at the hall on the first floor of Karazhan. Except for the stone arch opposite and the tall steps that felt a little familiar, the other sights didn¡¯t match his memories. This was not surprising because, after Sargeras¡¯s defeat and Medivh¡¯s death at the hands of Lothar, this mage tower had lost its owner. And after the mage tower of the once strongest mage lost its owner, its end was naturally conceivable. In the past ten years, in addition to Khadgar, a spy from the Violet Eye, helping Dalaran steal a large number of books from Karazhan, this mage tower had suffered no less than a hundred thefts and ransacks. Many bold thieves who wanted to make a fortune had visited this place. After the numerous ransacks, the once glorious and dazzling Karazhan had long changed beyond recognition. A large number of decorations and valuables had been stolen, leaving only some bare stones and bricks. It was basically in a state of poverty. It would be strange if it matched Roy¡¯s memories. After figuring this out, Roy shook his head. He looked at the collapsed stable in the hall on the first floor. The horse named Midnight had long died there, leaving only a pile of bare bones that had a trace of the horse¡¯s appearance. Roy didn¡¯t know where Attumen had died¡­ So he stopped thinking about it and brought Julia and Benia up the stairs to the second floor. Similarly, the once magnificent banquet hall was nowhere to be seen here. There was no need to mention the chandeliers in the hall. It was unknown which thieves had stolen the banquet tables. As for the carpets, there were only circle and square marks on the floor to indicate that carpets had been laid here. ¡°How tragic. Are the thieves here so poor that they¡¯re crazy?¡± Julia complained after seeing this scene. Just as Roy was about to say something, he suddenly froze. He seemed to sense something and turned to look at a corner of the hall. In this corner, he saw a corpse. This corpse was wearing tattered clothes and curled up motionless. At first glance, it looked like a corpse. But because demons were sensitive to souls, Roy found that there was actually a weak soul reaction in this corpse, which meant that this corpse was likely an undead creature. Even so, Roy found that this undead creature was trying its best to hide its soul fluctuations. It appeared very afraid and didn¡¯t dare to expose itself. After some thought, Roy immediately understood. After Medivh died, a powerful curse had erupted in Karazhan, affecting many creatures in the tower and turning them into monsters or undead. Perhaps the thieves who intruded here would encounter the obstruction and attacks of these monsters and undead, but they would definitely not dare to appear in front of Roy. It could be said that Roy was the strongest and most terrifying demon who had ever entered Karazhan, so no monsters and undead dared to act rashly in front of him¡­ Roy stared at the corpse and sneered. He found that the soul in the corpse was trembling even more violently. He didn¡¯t know who this corpse was, but since it was curled up and didn¡¯t dare to expose itself, he wasn¡¯t interested in dealing with such a weak fellow. He waved his hand and continued to explore with Julia and Benia. Because Karazhan¡¯s mage tower had been built on a fragile spacetime node, the builders of the tower had set up many barrier runes to stabilize space here in order to construct it smoothly. Although many of these spatial barriers had been destroyed when the curse broke out later, at least the lower floors of the tower were very stable. This meant that Roy couldn¡¯t use teleportation skills to explore this tower. He was unwilling to fly in this narrow tower, so he could only explore floor by floor. The third floor of the tower was a reception hall. Roy vaguely remembered that there seemed to be a Maiden of Virtue on this floor. She was a very tall woman who could use powerful Holy Light power. It was said that she was an existence known as a titanic watcher and had lost her way in the chaotic spacetime of Karazhan. Her origin was quite mysterious. Roy wanted to see her, but he didn¡¯t expect that he couldn¡¯t find her after searching the entire third floor. He didn¡¯t know if she had disappeared or something. When Roy entered the opera house on the fourth floor, he finally saw¡­ monsters. At the entrance of the opera house, two skeletons with weak soul flames in their eyes were wandering around aimlessly. Their clothes were tattered, and their bones had countless cracks, as though the intruders in Karazhan had not been able to eliminate them completely over the years and had only shattered their bones. After the intruders left, they slowly recovered and stood up again. After hearing the footsteps, the two wandering skeletons turned their heads to look. But when they saw Roy¡¯s tall demon body, they appeared terrified. They stood rooted to the floor in a daze, their entire skeletons trembling. A moment later, they fell apart on their own, and their old bones scattered all over the floor. Sensing that even the soul flames in the skeletons were slowly dissipating, Roy was a little speechless. Is that necessary? Two undead can actually be frightened to death? The dilapidated opera house on the fourth floor didn¡¯t start a performance because someone had broken in. It seemed that the souls lurking here were all hiding in fear when Roy appeared. What Roy saw was only a dilapidated stage with a lot of cobwebs. The library on the fifth floor was even more unbearable to look at. There were a large number of empty bookshelves, and many of them had even collapsed. Not a single book was preserved. Even the arcane construct that the high elves had given to Medivh, the Curator, who guarded this place, had turned into a pile scattered on the floor at some point. In fact, it made sense. This was the real Karazhan. The things inside would not keep refreshing like in the dungeon. Once many things were destroyed, they were really destroyed and wouldn¡¯t stand up again. The most valuable thing in Karazhan should be the large collection of books on the fifth floor. Be it the mages of Dalaran or the thieves who intruded here, it was impossible for them to let go of this floor, so this floor was probably the cleanest one in the plundered Karazhan. Seeing this, Roy realized that it was probably impossible to find the place where Sargeras hid his souls on the lower floors. If he wanted to find them, he would probably have to go to the upper floors or even the top of the tower. As they continued going up, it was not as desolate as the lower floors. Some strange creatures appeared sporadically in the tower. These creatures were not native to Azeroth, so Roy immediately guessed that these creatures had probably entered through the randomly appearing spacetime rifts in Karazhan. Karazhan still had a lot of energy, and the flavor of knowledge in this mage tower was still very rich, so it was not surprising that it attracted these creatures from alternative spaces. Even after more than twenty years, these creatures still appeared sporadically in this tower. However, due to the terrifying aura emanating from Roy, none of these creatures dared to appear in front of him. Only through the rustling sounds could the group of three detect their hiding actions. It could be said that wherever Roy went, gods and ghosts made way, which saved him a lot of trouble. While moving forward, Roy was searching for possible spacetime rifts in the tower through his perception. He put himself in Sargeras¡¯s shoes and pondered. If he were Sargeras, he would definitely not place a hundred trillion souls within reach. With so many souls, it was enough to drive any demon creature crazy. So if he wanted to preserve these souls, they were definitely in a place that couldn¡¯t be reached by ordinary methods, and a spacetime rift was the most suitable. Therefore, Roy guessed that there must be a relatively stable spacetime rift in the Karazhan tower. It might be in a certain room. Not only would there be powerful restrictions, but it should also be invisible under normal circumstances. Otherwise, many intruders and thieves would have long discovered this place. ¡°Who¡­ is that?¡± Benia suddenly asked while Roy was still thinking. Roy looked at where Benia was pointing and found an enormous room. There were also many bookshelves in this room. But interestingly, although most of the bookshelves in this room had been emptied, there were still many books scattered on the floor. It was strange that no one had taken them. And among these scattered books, a lone figure was sitting alone in a translucent state. This figure looked like a human mage. He was wearing a gorgeous purple robe, and the collar on the back of his neck was raised high. He had white hair, and a thick beard covered his face. He was completely pale. He was just sitting on a pile of books with lifeless eyes, holding a staff in his hand and muttering something. Seeing this figure, Roy was very surprised and immediately remembered who it was. This illusory figure should be Medivh¡¯s father, Nielas! The court conjurer of Stormwind, Nielas Aran! What appeared in this room was Nielas¡¯s soul. Medivh¡¯s father had died when he was thirteen years old, and he had died to save Medivh. His father had always favored him. But when he was thirteen years old, he had been awakened by a nightmare, and the vast energy in his body had erupted uncontrollably. In order to suppress the immense energy in Medivh¡¯s body, Nielas had joined forces with no less than one hundred clerics. Although they had succeeded in suppressing the immense energy in Medivh¡¯s body in the end, Nielas had died because of his exhaustion. As for why Nielas¡¯s soul was trapped in Karazhan after his death, it had always been a mystery. But the moment Roy saw Nielas, he immediately understood. This was probably Sargeras¡¯s doing. Sargeras¡¯s soul had been lurking in Medivh¡¯s body, and it was very likely that he had caused the energy in Medivh¡¯s body to lose control. As Medivh¡¯s father, Nielas had a bond of kinship with Medivh. His existence might allow Sargeras to shake Medivh¡¯s mind better so that he could complete the possession. This might be one of the reasons why Sargeras imprisoned him in Karazhan. Another reason was probably the whereabouts of the one hundred trillion souls. Roy was certain that Nielas¡¯s soul was very likely the ¡®key¡¯ set by Sargeras to open the soul treasury! Thinking of this, Roy immediately strode into the room¡­ Chapter 620 Chapter 620: Soul Universe Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Nielas Aran¡¯s actions were very strange. After sitting on the floor for a while, he stood up and began to walk around the room. After walking for a while, he sat down and began to mumble to himself. Basically, he kept repeating these actions over and over. Anyone could tell that something was wrong with him. In fact, this was the case. Nielas couldn¡¯t leave this room at all. Although his soul resided in the present world in the form of a ghost, he was bound to this room. After any intelligent life died, if their soul couldn¡¯t go to its destination and remained in the world, it would inevitably slowly dissipate. This room allowed Nielas¡¯s soul to continue existing, but it also turned him into an existence like an earthbound spirit. He was trapped in this room day after day, year after year. In his ghost state, he couldn¡¯t eat, sleep, or even touch most objects in the world. This boring life was actually torture. Any longer, and even his soul would go crazy. Perhaps only the thieves who broke into Karazhan once in a while could bring him some fun¡­ When Nielas heard footsteps coming from the entrance, his lifeless eyes finally regained some brightness. He held his staff tightly and looked at the door, wondering if some thieves had broken into Karazhan again. But when he saw the figures at the door clearly, his pupils immediately constricted! He never expected that three demons would appear in the room this time! And they looked very powerful! Roy walked in with Julia and Benia. He looked at the nervous Nielas Aran with interest and sized him up. For Nielas to be chosen by Aegwynn as her husband and give birth to a child with her, he naturally had its merits. He looked tall and mighty, and his chiseled face looked very upright and handsome. If not for the mage robe on him, Roy might have thought that this man was a paladin. ¡°G-get out of here!¡± Nielas said nervously. ¡°This isn¡¯t a place you should come, demons!¡± Roy chuckled and ignored him. He turned around and began to check the layout of the room. Although he felt that Nielas was most likely the ¡®key¡¯ he was looking for, he didn¡¯t ignore this room and carefully sensed the spacetime fluctuations here. On the other hand, Benia stared intently at Nielas, attracted by the smell of this court conjurer¡¯s soul. She couldn¡¯t help licking her lips, feeling a little greedy. ¡°It¡¯s a high-quality soul¡­¡± Benia whispered to Roy. ¡°Darling, why don¡¯t I interrogate him and see if I can obtain any useful information?¡± ¡°Up to you.¡± Roy nodded. However, when Nielas heard what Benia said, his expression changed drastically. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Even though he could feel the huge disparity between him and the three demons, he didn¡¯t lose his courage. His pride as a mage made him unwilling to wait for death, so he immediately attacked Benia. A series of large fireballs shot at her in an instant. Unfortunately, Benia¡¯s succubus whip easily scattered his spell! They couldn¡¯t even get close. Benia¡¯s long whip coiled around Nielas¡¯s soul body and pulled him over with a flick of her wrist, making him unable to resist the entire time. Perhaps when Nielas was alive, he had been a mage with outstanding talent, but he had died too early and failed to fulfill this talent. Although he had the title of a court conjurer, in his soul state, he didn¡¯t actually have much strength. He no longer had a physical body, so he naturally didn¡¯t have magic circuits. His so-called magic was actually released by extracting the magic power existing in this room. It might not be a problem to deal with some thieves, but it was too far off from dealing with a demon lord like Benia. Benia kicked Nielas to the floor and then stretched out a foot to step on his soul body, making him unable to struggle at all. She looked down at him and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Mage, do you mind telling me some things about you?¡± Seeing the light of magic power shining in Benia¡¯s eyes as she spoke, Roy knew that she had already activated her succubus talent ability and was bewitching Nielas. She hadn¡¯t used this ability for a long time. As expected, after Nielas looked into Benia¡¯s eyes, the nervous and vigilant expression on his face gradually relaxed. His eyes became blank, and he said unconsciously, ¡°Okay, beautiful lady. What do you want to know¡­¡± With the question and answer session between Benia and Nielas, he slowly told them everything that had happened when he was here, including the scene of him appearing here after his soul consciousness awakened, how many times Medivh had been here, how many creatures had broken into here, how¡­ But Roy didn¡¯t hear anything unusual or useful. Benia clearly realized this and frowned. She looked at Roy, and he understood what she meant, so he nodded at her. Benia lowered her head again and said to Nielas, ¡°Look into my eyes¡­¡± As Benia finished speaking, she increased her magic power output, and the light in her eyes became dazzling. To put it bluntly, the succubus¡¯s Charm skill was a kind of mental control, a subconscious exploration of the target. When used normally, it would make the target put down their psychological defenses and follow Benia¡¯s guidance to speak out about the matters in their memories. If she used Charm in the form of overloading, she could go deep into the target¡¯s mental world, forcibly dig into the target¡¯s subconscious, and even see some things that the target had forgotten. Of course, such overloading was definitely risky. People with weak mental will would have their will collapse because of this forced excavation. Benia had only used it on Nielas after obtaining Roy¡¯s permission. As Benia forcibly entered Nielas¡¯s mental world, his soul body began to flicker, showing signs of instability. His eyes were emitting white light, and even his body was twisting uneasily. Julia observed Nielas¡¯s condition nervously, afraid that Benia would accidentally break his soul before digging out the information. Fortunately, this situation didn¡¯t occur. A moment later, Benia¡¯s power gradually weakened, and Nielas¡¯s soul slowly stabilized. ¡°How is it?¡± Roy asked when he saw Benia looking up again. ¡°Praise me, Dear!¡± Benia hugged Roy¡¯s waist and showed off. ¡°I found what you wanted!¡± Roy pinched the tip of her tail, making her cry out in surprise. ¡°Stop messing around. Let¡¯s get down to business first!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Benia mumbled. ¡°We guessed right. The thing we¡¯re looking for is in this room¡­¡± With that, Benia coiled Nielas up, stretched out her claws, and placed them on his head. With a surge of magic power, she compressed his soul body into a soul ball! Then she placed his soul in the middle of the room, went to the bookshelves, and searched carefully. Finally, she rummaged through a pile of books and found five specific books. Roy looked at them curiously and found that they were all books on demonology. On the cover of each book was a large, faintly shining demon symbol. ¡°Interesting¡­¡± Roy smiled as he handed the book back to Benia and watched her get busy. Benia identified the demon symbols on these five books while placing them down in specific directions. Finally, with Nielas¡¯s soul as the center and the five books as formation points, she set up a basic pentagram-shaped formation. After she completed the magic formation, Nielas¡¯s soul immediately emitted intense light. Streaks of lightning burst out from the soul one after another and connected to the demon runes on the five books. These five demon runes were also activated, emitting a dazzling green and eerie light. This was what Benia had dug out from the depths of Nielas¡¯s memories. After Sargeras¡¯s soul completely corrupted Medivh, he had used Nielas¡¯s soul as a key and opened a mirror-like alternate space in this room to hide some demon items related to himself. Although Nielas was in the form of a soul ball during the ritual, he had retained memories. After returning to being a soul body, these memories were completely blocked. In other words, even he didn¡¯t know that he had such a function. ¡°Hurry, Dear! This ritual can only be used once!¡± Benia said. ¡°This ritual will exhaust all of Nielas¡¯s soul power. Once his soul power is exhausted, this mirror space will completely disappear and can¡¯t be opened again¡­¡± ¡°A one-time use? It really suits Sargeras¡¯s style¡­¡± Roy sneered. While they spoke, the mirror alternate space had completely opened. This was a slow process, and the changes in space were silent. Finally, the surroundings were replaced. This was a space similar to the room where Nielas was. Be it the floor or the surrounding bookshelves, they were exactly the same. The only difference was the ceiling. The original room had a chandelier and a ceiling, but when the mirror space opened, the ceiling disappeared, replaced by¡­ a boundless starry sky! In the deep and dark starry sky, endless stars were twinkling. Roy was a little confused at first, but then he suddenly understood and gasped as he stared at the stars. How were these stars? How was this a starry sky? The stars floating in the dark sky were the light from clusters of souls. But they were a little far away, so they looked like twinkling stars. A hundred trillion souls were all here! They were scattered above this mirror space, moving irregularly like they were in Brownian motion. To be honest, Roy was really shocked. He had collected numerous souls so far, but he had never seen so many souls. This was a universe of souls!!! After recovering from his shock, Roy remembered Benia¡¯s instructions, so he no longer hesitated and flapped his wings to fly up. The mirror space was so vast that after rushing into the darkness, Roy felt as though he were really in a universe. But he knew that this wasn¡¯t a real universe, and the soul stars were not really that far away from him. So after flying for a while, he stopped and took out the Soul Attracting Flag that he used to collect souls from the system space. After Roy held the long flag in his hand and activated it, the souls that looked like stars in the distance immediately reacted. First one or two, then dozens, hundreds, thousands, tens of thousands¡­ Countless souls rushed over with Roy as the center! Finally, these souls gathered into a vast river of stars and surged toward Roy¡­ Chapter 621 Chapter 621: Fierce Battle in Time Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Looking at the magnificent river of stars formed by countless souls, even Roy couldn¡¯t help laughing wildly. What kind of concept was a hundred trillion souls? If the total amount of intelligent life on a planet was a hundred million, then the souls here were equivalent to the amount that could be collected from destroying a million planets. Of course, more than a hundred million souls could be collected from a planet. But even if it were a hundred times more, it was equivalent to collecting so many souls from ten thousand planets. It had been around twenty thousand years since Sargeras established the Burning Legion. During this period, it was impossible to determine how many planets the Burning Legion had destroyed. But apart from the souls devoured by the demons of the Burning Legion, Sargeras could still collect so many souls. It was obvious how many planets the Burning Legion had ravaged and annihilated! And now, all these souls belonged to Roy. While ecstatically storing these souls, Roy was amazed. To be honest, he was quite surprised that Sargeras had really fulfilled his promise and collected so many souls for him. Although Sargeras had played some tricks during the process of handing the souls over, these tricks were nothing compared to the difficulty of collecting the souls. It was more like venting his emotions. From this, Roy could infer that Sargeras was actually willing to carry out the agreement from the beginning. As for why Sargeras had been so willing to collect souls for Roy, something must have happened, or he had witnessed something that left a deep impression on him when he signed the contract with Roy¡­ As for what the matter was, Roy had no way of knowing, but he didn¡¯t think too much about it now and accelerated the collection of souls. No matter what, he had to get these souls first. Half an hour passed quickly. Julia and Benia¡¯s reminders came from below, reminding Roy that Nielas¡¯s soul power was about to run out. He looked at the remaining souls and estimated the time. There should be enough. Sure enough, when the stability of this mirror alternate space began to weaken and become shaky, Roy finally collected all the souls. He immediately turned around and flew back. In the dark alternate space, only the small room in the distance was the exit of the space. Roy looked at the cracks in the surrounding space and rushed toward the exit as fast as he could. However, just as he reached the exit and saw Julia and Benia reaching out to him from afar to receive him, an accident happened. Roy felt his consciousness suddenly become absent-minded, and then there was the sound of shattering and collapsing. Everything around him instantly turned into countless fragments like a shattered glass mirror! Julia¡¯s and Benia¡¯s exclamations echoed in Roy¡¯s ears, but he had already fallen into am utterly lightless world. For a moment, Roy thought that he had failed to rush out before the space collapsed, so he was trapped in the mirror space. But then he immediately realized that something was wrong. Didn¡¯t the sound of space shattering just now mean that the mirror space had collapsed? Logically speaking, even if he were trapped, he should be trapped in spatial turbulence. How could spatial turbulence be a completely lightless world? The surrounding scenery looked more like the Void¡­ Also, there was something wrong with his absent-mindedness just now. Roy was very confident in his spiritual resistance, so there was no reason for his mind to fall into such a state of confusion. He carefully recalled the feeling just now and suddenly found that the absent-mindedness was very similar to¡­ encountering some kind of attack. But this attack didn¡¯t affect his body nor his spiritual world, but¡­ the surrounding environment¡­ After figuring this out, Roy immediately became vigilant. He first opened the Void Eye on his chest to see if his current environment was really the Void. But after opening the Void Eye, he found that this wasn¡¯t the case. He couldn¡¯t feel any Void power around him, and Auriel on his shoulder also didn¡¯t react. If he wasn¡¯t the Void, then where was he? With this doubt in mind, Roy extended all his senses. Then he found a huge black shadow lurking in the darkness not far away from him. ¡°Come out!¡± Roy grinned sinisterly as he turned his body into the Chaos Form. Then he raised his hand and hurled. A ball of light formed by Chaos power appeared. After this ball of light appeared, it immediately dispelled the surrounding darkness and illuminated the huge black shadow in front of him. Roy finally saw clearly what this black shadow was. It was a curled-up¡­ dragon! Under the illumination of the ball of light, the dragon slowly spread its body. It was massive, and the scales all over its body gleamed with a deep darkness. As soon as Roy saw the black scales on this dragon, he subconsciously thought that he had encountered Neltharion. But when he saw the faintly fluorescent horns on the dragon¡¯s head and the fluorescent claws on its four limbs, he realized that this wasn¡¯t Neltharion. If Neltharion was full of a tyrannical aura, then this strange dragon in front of him was the opposite. It was full of an eerie and gloomy aura. Roy frowned and carefully sized up the dragon in front of him before comparing it to the dragons in his memory. Finally, he came to a conclusion and asked uncertainly, ¡°You¡¯re¡­ Murozond?!¡± ¡°King of Despair Osiris¡­¡± the dragon in front of him replied in a gloomy voice. ¡°You really know about my existence¡­¡± After Murozond confirmed his identity, Roy instantly knew how his momentary trance came about. It wasn¡¯t that he hadn¡¯t rushed to the exit of the mirror space in time but because Murozond had accelerated the time of the mirror space, causing it to collapse faster. His momentary absent-mindedness was an illusion caused by time displacement. This illusion came from time, so of course, his mind wasn¡¯t immune to it¡­ Roy understood. He turned his head and said thoughtfully, ¡°You ambushed me here because of Karazhan¡¯s special geographical location, right? Seriously, I always thought that Nozdormu would attack me, but I never thought that it would be you¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Only in Karazhan, a place where time and space are relatively fragile, can I use my power on you¡­¡± Murozond completely stretched his body. He floated in the darkness, and his pair of dragon eyes emitting strange light stared intently at Roy. ¡°As for why it¡¯s me¡­ it¡¯s very simple. Because your existence threatens not only Nozdormu but also me!¡± The information contained in this sentence was a little large, but Roy understood it almost instantly. In fact, it was easy to understand. Be it Nozdormu or Murozond, they were one entity, and their strengths were almost the same. At most, Murozond was slightly stronger than Nozdormu after being corrupted. The power of the Aspects of Azeroth was currently weaker than that of demon kings. Otherwise, the Aspects would have definitely fought head-on when Archimonde, Kil¡¯jaeden, and the others led the Burning Legion to invade Azeroth¡­ By the same logic, the Aspects had no chance of winning against Roy because most of their magic power had little effect on him. But be it Nozdormu or Murozond, what was special about them was that the power they grasped was time! This should be the only power that could pose a threat to Roy. Coupled with Karazhan¡¯s special environment, theoretically speaking, Murozond could indeed pull Roy into his trap. As for what Murozond said, Roy understood and couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°You¡¯re saying that I threaten your existence because I¡¯ll kill Nozdormu one day in the future, thus causing you to be unable to be born, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I must prevent this situation from happening!¡± Murozond said darkly. ¡°A foreign being like you shouldn¡¯t have appeared in the historical timeline of the world of Azeroth. But Nozdormu turned a blind eye to your appearance and didn¡¯t correct the timeline of your existence as he did in other timelines. This means that your existence has great significance to him. He abandoned the timeline that should have developed correctly and chose the timeline where you exist as the main line¡­ I can¡¯t tolerate this behavior. Since he¡¯s unwilling to take action, let me do it!¡± ¡°So that¡¯s why!¡± Roy nodded. He finally sorted out all the clues. In fact, Roy was very surprised when he appeared in this world and found traces of his existence in history on Argus. He knew very well what Nozdormu had been doing, so he was very curious as to why Nozdormu tolerated the behavior of an outsider demon interfering with history. At first, Roy thought that this might be due to Nozdormu¡¯s insufficient ability. After all, his power came from a titan, so his ability might only be effective on Azeroth and couldn¡¯t interfere with matters in the universe. Thus, he was helpless about the appearance of the third commander of the Burning Legion. In order to verify this, Roy had specially rushed from Argus to Outland and then tried his best to enter Azeroth. But after hearing what Murozond said, Roy realized that Nozdormu¡¯s limited power might be one thing. But on the other hand, it was because Nozdormu was unwilling to correct the timeline with Roy¡¯s existence. Did Nozdormu choose to let me exist because I will kill him to avoid an ending like the End Time? In other words, did I kill Nozdormu, causing Murozond to be unable to appear, thereby indirectly continuing the future existence of the world of Azeroth? This is really¡­ interesting!! ¡°Okay, I understand¡­¡± Roy grinned sinisterly and turned to look at the dark space around him. ¡°So, the dark world here isn¡¯t an alternate space, but you¡¯ve pulled me into¡­ the dimension of time? Why can I still use my power here?¡± ¡°Time does not have any state, and it can also have any state!¡± Murozond replied. ¡°There can be nothing here, and everything can exist. You¡¯ve guessed right. This is indeed the dimension of time, the appearance before time combines with the material world. Only a true controller of time can enter this dimension.¡± ¡°But now, you¡¯ve pulled me in¡­¡± Roy thoughtfully stretched out his hand from his mist-like body and took out a feather shining with a strange light. ¡°Is it because of this?¡± What Roy took out was naturally the feather that Lilith had given him. Strangely enough, after he took out this feather, the darkness and nothingness around him disappeared in an instant, and some bizarre illusory scenes began to appear distorted around him. Clearly, the time power in Lilith¡¯s feather began to interfere with the dimension of time. It was precisely because of the power in the feather that Roy could exist in the dimension of time. ¡°As expected¡­¡± Murozond stared at the feather in Roy¡¯s hand with a greedy gaze. ¡°I originally threw you directly into a time flux, but I didn¡¯t expect you to appear in this dimension of time. It turns out that you really have the power to protect time¡­ If I¡¯m not wrong, it was bestowed to you by a powerful existence who also controls time, right?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you want to snatch it from me?¡± Roy looked at Murozond¡¯s greedy gaze teasingly and knew what he was thinking. ¡°Do you think that¡¯s possible?¡± ¡°How will I know if I don¡¯t try? This is my hiding place, my territory!¡± Murozond laughed malevolently. ¡°As long as I can snatch this feather, I can have time power comparable to the titans!¡± Roy snorted coldly and raised his hand to integrate the feather back into his body. ¡°I think you¡¯re thinking nonsense!¡± But Murozond didn¡¯t care. He flapped his wings and rushed at Roy! Facing Murozond¡¯s enormous dragon mouth, Roy snorted coldly and raised his hand, intending to teach him a lesson and smash his dragon teeth. But unexpectedly, Murozond, who was clearly attacking head-on, suddenly disappeared the moment Roy attacked. Then he instantly appeared behind Roy and bit his wing! Murozond was so fast that Roy couldn¡¯t react in time, so he couldn¡¯t counterattack in time. Fortunately, he was in the Chaos Form, so after taking a bite, Murozond didn¡¯t bite his physical body but only tore off a large amount of Chaos mist from his wing. This mist drifted out from between his teeth and returned to Roy to merge again. Although Roy didn¡¯t suffer any injuries, his expression became grave. Murozond shook his head and laughed arrogantly. ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve discovered it¡­ That¡¯s right. Perhaps you¡¯re very powerful, more powerful than me, but don¡¯t forget that this is the dimension of time. You¡¯re only using the power of time to appear here, but I can control the power of the dimension of time. This is the most essential difference between you and me here! I may not be able to defeat you at once, but I can fight you here for a thousand years, ten thousand years, or even a million years. I will wear down all your power bit by bit during this long time!¡± Roy frowned and didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he condensed his strongest power, summoned a dark lightning bolt that was several kilometers thick, and hurled it toward Murozond¡¯s head. Logically speaking, the attack speed of the Dark Lightning should be the fastest among all of Roy¡¯s attacks. But this bolt of destructive lightning that could pierce through a planet missed. Murozond¡¯s figure had already escaped before the lightning struck him. ¡°Tsk!¡± Roy felt a headache coming on. Controlling time was completely unreasonable. After dodging Roy¡¯s attack, Murozond continued to attack him. The dragon and the demon attacked each other in the dimension of time. An unknown amount of time passed. Even Roy felt that his situation was very troublesome. During this period of time, he was basically on the side of being beaten. For Murozond, who could control time, this was his home ground. He could dodge all of Roy¡¯s attacks and make all his attacks hit Roy. Even though the damage to Roy was limited, just as he said, he was wearing down Roy¡¯s strength bit by bit. Realizing that he couldn¡¯t continue like this, Roy had been thinking about how to break out of this situation. He used the power of his divine spark to try to make Murozond self-destruct in despair. However, this self-destruction was terminated as soon as it took effect. Murozond reversed his time and returned to his original state. Roy knew that he would probably have to break this dimension of time if he wanted to break out of this situation, but how could it be so easy to break it? The dimension of time was so vast and massive that the power of his divine spark couldn¡¯t affect the entire dimension at all. It was even questionable if it would even work. So in the end, after much deliberation, Roy only had one move left¡­ After sensing Roy¡¯s thoughts, Auriel, who had been lying on his shoulder, suddenly raised her head. The compound eyes on her face under the hood opened. At the same time, her wings rose, and the dense strange eyes on her feathers emitted a dark light. The Void power in Auriel¡¯s body began to cooperate at full speed and continuously poured into Roy¡¯s body through her arms. Roy¡¯s body began to transform into the Void Form, and the mist body exuding an ominous pressure began to spread. The Void Eye on his chest opened again. Not enough, not enough! Roy thought as he squeezed out the Void power in Auriel¡¯s body with all his might. At the same time, he tried his best to suppress the Chaos power in his body so that it wouldn¡¯t fight against the Void power surging over. In order to break out of this situation, Roy resolutely planned to completely transform himself into a Void creature! Chapter 622 Chapter 622: Finally Came Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Roy had fallen into the Void once, so he knew very well that time still existed in the Void. There might not even be space in the Void, but there definitely was time. Therefore, he was certain that he could Voidize in this dimension of time. Once Roy became a Void creature, the power emanating from him would corrode all the matter around him. This was due to the characteristics of Void power. Although Murozond had the home ground advantage in this dimension of time, he was still a part of the material world. Any attack he made against Roy would cause him to suffer corrosion from the Void power. Roy might not be able to affect the dimension of time directly, but he could indirectly affect it by changing Murozond. As long as Murozond was corroded by the Void and couldn¡¯t stably use his time power, this dimension of time might be unable to continue existing. This was one of the methods Roy had thought of that had a high chance of breaking this situation. If there was really no other way, then he could only use the souls he had just obtained to create an ability to control time for himself. Roy was actually unwilling to use the one hundred trillion souls he had just obtained because he knew very well that there had to be a reason for the number of souls he had requested. If he used them now, it might take a lot of time and effort to make up for it later. As the Void power continued to grow and spread, Roy¡¯s body became gigantic. Now, height was meaningless because the Void mist was constantly spreading, and his current size should be calculated according to area. A conservative estimate was that Roy had already spread to the size of Northrend. Facing this situation, Murozond was a little confused. Not only because his opponent suddenly became boundlessly big but also because of the ominous power coming from his opponent. His intuition kept warning him crazily that it was dangerous, very dangerous, very, very dangerous. Therefore, Murozond didn¡¯t know if he should continue attacking Roy¡­ But if he didn¡¯t attack, Roy wouldn¡¯t be polite to him. Auriel, who had been lying on his shoulder, had also become incomparably large. The wings of despair behind her spread out to cover a distance of tens of thousands of kilometers. With a casual wave, countless Void beams of light shot out. The coverage was so wide that Murozond could only stop time for hundreds of seconds to escape the range of the attack. Even though Murozond wasn¡¯t struck, in his perception, something had disappeared in this dimension of time, disappearing under the attacks of the Void beams. But before he could figure out what had disappeared, Roy and Auriel had already started an indiscriminate bombardment. As soon as Auriel launched her Void beam bombardment, Roy spread his hands, and an energy ball condensed from pure Void energy immediately appeared in front of him. He exerted his strength to make the Void power in this energy ball stir crazily before suddenly detonating it. As a result, a Void storm that swept more than a million kilometers formed. With Roy as the center, Void energy spiraled out. Even though there was not much in this dimension of time to destroy, this raging Void storm covered the entire battlefield. Seeing that there was no way to avoid this Void Storm, Murozond could only grit his teeth and reverse his time to hide before the Void Storm erupted. But this operation was more difficult than any time he had ever performed time reversal before. In just one move, he had consumed most of his physical strength and magic power. At this moment, Murozond realized that something was amiss¡­ Although the titans had bestowed Nozdormu with the power of time, this didn¡¯t mean that he didn¡¯t need to pay a price to use the power of time. Any act of traveling through the timeline and manipulating the time flow was not without cost, and Murozond, the corrupted version, naturally inherited this characteristic. The existence of this dimension of time was a fragment that Murozond had intercepted from the River of Time. Its existence relied on him. According to his plan, no matter what magic Demon King Osiris used to fight him or how much magic power he had, it was actually beneficial to him because the magic of the material world produced in the dimension of time was a phenomenon of entropy increase. Because time often flowed forward, the increase in entropy would produce a positive effect on the dimension of time, which would help him consolidate the dimension of time. This was why he had dared to say that he could fight Roy here for more than a million years. But what Murozond never expected was that Roy would use Void power to wreak havoc in this dimension. As mentioned earlier, the Void was the opposite of all matter, and the opposite corresponded to a reduction in entropy. This was equivalent to pushing time in reverse every time Void power was used. As a result, Murozond would have to pay a greater price to maintain the stability of the dimension. In other words, if Roy continued to use Void power to wreak havoc, Murozond would probably be squeezed dry first¡­ How should it be put? It was a kind of accident. In fact, Roy hadn¡¯t thought too much about it. He had not studied much about time. Anyway, he was only trying to break the situation and did whatever he could. This was the first time in recent years that he had fought with all his strength and showed his true power as a demon king. The last time was when Roy had just obtained his divine spark and fought Jubileus in the Devil May Cry and Bayonetta world. But compared to then, his strength had increased dozens of times¡­ In the Burning Legion, although Roy, Archimonde, and Kil¡¯jaeden were in the same position as the three commanders, the other two both knew that Roy¡¯s strength far exceeded theirs because Sargeras had once evaluated that Roy was the demon closest to his strength¡­ Roy might still need a long time to go further from the demon king level to the Deadly Sin level. But in this dimension of time, the power he displayed exceeded Murozond¡¯s imagination. The bombardment of Void power was still continuing, but Murozond had already fallen into a terrible fix. He didn¡¯t dare to touch the Void power that erupted from Roy, afraid of contamination. Even if he did, he would quickly reverse his time to eliminate the impact. But this way, the load on him became heavier and heavier. This won¡¯t work. I have no chance of winning if this continues. I can only give up for now! After Murozond had this thought, this thought became stronger and stronger. Especially when he saw that Roy¡¯s magic power had been exhausted, but he had gotten a crystal bottle from somewhere. After drinking the liquid in the bottle, he immediately became fierce again, making Murozond feel even more despair. Roy hadn¡¯t used a magic power replenishment potion for a long time, but maintaining his powerful attacks that could easily destroy most planets naturally consumed a lot of his energy. So he had no choice but to take it out of the system space. But little did he know that this act of drinking the potion became the last straw that broke Murozond¡¯s mind. Murozond planned to retreat, but he had planned this ambush while Roy was in Karazhan for a long time. He was a little unwilling to fail just like that. So when he was retreating, he steeled his heart and directly shattered this time dimension. How to shatter a time dimension? It was very simple. Let the time flow flowing forward collide crazily with the time flow flowing backward! And what was the consequence of the collapse of the time dimension? A time flux! The collapse of the time dimension was silent, but accompanied by incomparably pure white light, the world suddenly turned blazing white. This sudden change from a pure black environment to a pure white environment made Roy pause. In this extreme white light, he subconsciously reached out to cover his eyes, and all the eyes on Auriel¡¯s wings of despair closed together. At the same time, Roy heard Murozond¡¯s hysterical and crazy roar. ¡°Fall into the vortex of time! You will forever be lost in a time flux!¡± Murozond¡¯s figure disappeared. But in this blazing whiteness, Roy found that the surrounding light was distorting significantly, and an enormous vortex seemed to be forming. His mind raced, and in this moment of desperation, he took out the feather that Lilith had given him and held it tightly in his hand. He didn¡¯t know if this feather could protect him, but this was the only thing he could think of to rely on right now¡­ The light was distorting, and Roy¡¯s body was also distorting. He felt an immense force attracting his colossal body and pulling him toward the center of the blazing whiteness. This strange scene exceeded his understanding, but he didn¡¯t panic at all. As expected¡­ Roy heaved a sigh of relief. So, is this how I was sent to the past? Yes, from the beginning, Roy realized that he would go to the past because of a certain incident. At first, he thought that it would be because of Nozdormu. But when the actual event happened, he didn¡¯t expect it to be because of Murozond. As soon as he finished speaking, a voice came from behind him. ¡°If you fall in like this, even I won¡¯t be able to save you¡­¡± Roy turned his head and found three figures not far behind him. Compared to the distorted scenery around him, one of the figures was very stable, so he recognized at a glance that it was Nozdormu in the form of an elf! Nozdormu¡¯s appearance surprised Roy, but what surprised him even more was the other figures beside him. They were Julia and Benia! Nozdormu¡¯s hands were on their shoulders, and Julia and Benia were also distorting. The two of them were looking at the strange scene around them in surprise. Roy instantly became furious and glared at Nozdormu. ¡°Do you want me to kill you now?!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand! Demon King Osiris¡­¡± Nozdormu said calmly. ¡°I brought them here because they exist in history. In other words, they also need to be involved in the time flux with you in order to complete the historical line¡­¡± After hearing what Nozdormu said, Julia and Benia broke free from him and wanted to fly toward Roy. But no matter how they flapped their wings, they could only stay in place and couldn¡¯t fly over at all. Roy knew that this was due to a time distortion, so he comforted them with his eyes and then looked at Nozdormu. ¡°I only intervened at the moment the time flux occurred, so we don¡¯t have much time!¡± Nozdormu said. ¡°If you fall into the time vortex like this, in all likelihood, you¡¯ll be sent to the birth of this universe, and you will never be able to return!¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re here to help me?¡± Roy wasn¡¯t surprised. ¡°I will try my best to correct the time flux so that you won¡¯t fall too far,¡± Nozdormu said. ¡°But I can¡¯t say where you¡¯ll fall. This is the limit of what I can do on Azeroth. As for the rest, it¡¯s up to you¡­¡± With that, an equally powerful light erupted from Nozdormu¡¯s body, and this light merged into the distorted scenery around him. The next moment, Roy felt that the suction seemed to have slowed down a lot. But this didn¡¯t stop Roy from being pulled toward the center of the time vortex. His body was already distorted and blurry. The moment he was pulled away, he only had time to shout to Julia and Benia, ¡°Argus!!¡± Then the three figures spun and finally turned into a point before completely disappearing¡­ Chapter 623 Chapter 623: Old God Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios What did it feel like to travel in the long River of Time? Roy¡¯s answer was that one would faint! What he was sucked into was the vortex of a time flux. In other words, Roy was not simply moving against the current in the River of Time. Instead, what he faced was overlapping downstream currents and counter-currents without any pattern. This led to this scene appearing in Roy¡¯s eyes. One moment, it was like a movie playing at 0.5 times speed, and the next moment, it was playing backward at 20 times speed. Anyway, no matter how chaotic it was, there was no pattern to it. These scenes quickly flashed in his vision, and he couldn¡¯t even see what they were. He could only capture one or two frames occasionally, which let him know that he was still on Azeroth. But this situation soon changed. In the scenes that Roy could capture, creatures and environments outside Azeroth began to appear, and even scenes from the universe appeared. Roy was actually not surprised because he knew very well that he had fallen into a time flux from Karazhan. Not only was time unstable in Karazhan, but even space was unstable. These chaotic time fluctuations would inevitably be affected by spatial fluctuations and throw him out of Azeroth. This was why he had asked Julia and Benia to meet up on Argus when they were separated because he already had a premonition that he would fall into another space. This was no longer a simple time flux. Perhaps it was more appropriate to call it spacetime flux. Roy maintained the Void energy form because he knew that if it were a pure body, no matter how powerful it was, it would be torn apart by this chaotic space and time. Auriel also felt the danger. Her hands held Roy¡¯s shoulder tightly while she maintained her Void Form. The two of them were spinning rapidly in the spacetime vortex. Although the scene in front of him was very chaotic, Roy could feel that the River of Time he experienced was generally going backward. This reversal was very fast at first, but there would occasionally be some scenes of ¡®braking¡¯. For example, he had just seen a group of densely packed meteors flying out of a planet, but in the blink of an eye, these meteors fell toward the planet and bombarded it¡­ Anyway, the reversal and forward motion of time were always intertwined, going back a certain distance and then moving forward a certain distance. Needless to say, the cause of this phenomenon was definitely Nozdormu¡¯s power. Murozond had drawn Roy into the time flux and even wanted to send him to the birth of the universe. Putting aside whether Murozond¡¯s power could do this, even sending Roy millions of years ago would make him feel extremely uncomfortable. It was impossible for him to stay in this world and universe for millions of years before returning to the timeline. Nozdormu¡¯s ¡®braking¡¯ was undoubtedly helping him. Under the effect of the braking, it could prevent Roy from being thrown too far away in the River of Time¡­ Moreover, with Nozdormu¡¯s power as a time observer, he was definitely thinking of a way to send Roy to the correct timeline in hopes that he could complete his ¡®closed loop of history¡¯. Even so, Roy was still a little worried. Although he was a demon now, his concept was not the concept of a long-lived species. Even if Nozdormu could only send him thousands of years ago, he couldn¡¯t imagine how he would spend these thousands of years¡­ Moreover, it was not only a matter of time, but he had also been thrown into the universe, which meant that he had to face an unfamiliar cosmic environment. Just as he was thinking this, Lilith¡¯s feather hidden in his body suddenly flew out on its own! Lilith¡¯s feather emitted a strange light that instantly enveloped Roy and Auriel. The next second, Roy¡¯s eyes suddenly darkened. He had already left the extremely bright environment of the spacetime flux, and the rapidly passing scenes in front of him completely stopped. This sudden change stunned Roy for a while before he finally returned to his senses. Looking at Lilith¡¯s feather in front of him, he understood that it was this feather that helped him escape! Roy grabbed the feather and was at a loss. What¡¯s going on? Did Lilith intervene? Do I owe my escape from the spacetime flux to Nozdormu or Lilith? Is the time point that I jumped out of the time flux what Nozdormu expected or what Lilith expected? What a headache. This was the reason Roy didn¡¯t want to face these existences that played with time. After thinking about it for a long time, Roy could only put away Lilith¡¯s feather and observe his surroundings. After jumping out of the spacetime flux, he was in a cosmic environment. In front of him was a blazing star. This star looked gigantic, meaning that he was not far from it. The dazzling starlight radiated to the surrounding space, and a terrifyingly high temperature was attacking Roy. Looking at the flames millions of kilometers high rising from the star¡¯s corona, he couldn¡¯t help having lingering fears. He was very glad that he had jumped out of the spacetime flux. But if he had really fallen into the star as soon as he came out, it would really have been the end. Even so, Roy could feel the Void energy draining from his body. The powerful gravitational field of this gigantic star was tearing away the Void energy in his body. Void energy was actually very unstable after entering the material world from the Void dimension. It needed to devour the matter of the material world to reach a stable state of existence. This process also meant that the energy level of Void energy was falling and decaying. Once it stabilized in the material world, it meant that Void energy could also be eliminated by stronger forces. In other words, with the Void energy that Roy currently possessed, if he fell into a star, he wouldn¡¯t be able to use Void energy to devour and transform the star, but he would instead be melted by the star. Therefore, it was still very dangerous for Roy to face this mighty force in the universe. He had to find a way to escape from the gravitational field of the star. In the gravitational field, Roy didn¡¯t dare to open spaces randomly, so he could only escape through continuous Blinks. When the star behind him became the size of a basketball, he was already more than millions of kilometers away. The gravity of the star no longer had any effect on him, so he summoned Rafaro from the system space. Rafaro was a creation of Roy¡¯s system modifications, so even though he had fallen into a spacetime flux, it wouldn¡¯t have an impact. When Roy summoned him, it was equivalent to him disappearing from the previous timeline. ¡°Ah, Great Master, it¡¯s great to see you again¡­¡± Rafaro flattered Roy as usual after coming out. Then he returned to his senses and asked Roy in a daze, ¡°Where are we? Are we not on Azeroth anymore?!¡± ¡°Stop talking nonsense and quickly change your form. I need to check the star map from your starship!¡± Roy¡¯s expression was not good. Rafaro didn¡¯t dare to say anything else and quickly turned into the Void Seeker. Roy changed his body shape, entered the starship, and began to check the star map. In fact, Roy didn¡¯t have much hope of finding his location because he had copied the star map stored in Rafaro¡¯s starship from Argus. It was the information recorded of the universe that the Burning Legion had wreaked havoc in over the years. This information was not complete because, often, they wouldn¡¯t record planets that they had destroyed. Even if there were records in the Burning Legion¡¯s information, they would be from many years later. Don¡¯t forget that Roy had been sent to who knew how many years ago in the River of Time. How could the planetary trajectories at this time correspond to the ones thousands or tens of thousands of years later? Therefore, Roy was only hoping to see if he could find some similarities in the star map¡­ Sure enough, he searched on the starship¡¯s computer for a long time but couldn¡¯t find any place similar to the galaxy he was currently in. ¡°Master, do you still need to continue scanning this galaxy?¡± Rafaro¡¯s voice echoed in the starship. ¡°Continue scanning!¡± Roy ordered. ¡°See if there are any planets with life and civilization in this galaxy. We have to figure out where we are¡­¡± The Void Seeker was flying slowly in space and continuously sent scanning signals to this galaxy. Roy had added these functions when he modified Rafaro. At the time, he had even complained to himself that he was clearly a demon, but he was doing technological things. Wasn¡¯t this style off? Unexpectedly, he really used them now. ¡°I wonder which time and space Julia and Benia were sent to¡­¡± Roy said worriedly. ¡°They don¡¯t have a starship, so it¡¯s probably difficult to find Argus in the universe¡­¡± Hearing this, Rafaro said, ¡°Master, with all due respect, don¡¯t underestimate the two mistresses! They¡¯re also powerful demons, so they should have no problems protecting themselves.¡± ¡°I hope so¡­¡± Roy said. ¡°Any results from your scan?¡± ¡°Yes, there are results. But Master, we¡¯re probably in trouble!¡± Rafaro said. ¡°I¡¯ll show you the scan.¡± As Rafaro finished speaking, a ray of light lit up in the starship, and a huge projection appeared in front of the control console. When Roy saw this scene, he immediately stood up in surprise. ¡°What the hell is this?!¡± In the projection that Rafaro showed him, there was a grayish-brown planet. This planet had a half-life satellite, which was the so-called moon, rotating in the same orbit as this planet. But what was strange was that a ferocious giant tentacle hundreds of thousands of kilometers long darted out from the surface of this grayish-brown planet, pierced through this moon, and connected the moon and the planet! Moreover, from the scene displayed by Rafaro, there were giant holes everywhere on this grayish-brown planet. They covered the surface of the entire planet like freckles, giving people suffering from trypophobia a chill. This planet was huge. The fact that these holes could be displayed so clearly on this planet meant that each hole was at least tens of thousands of square kilometers in size! It was no wonder that Roy stood up in surprise. He had never seen such a strange sight. ¡°This planet is currently the sixth-largest planet in this galaxy. My scan results tell me that there were signs of life on this planet, but now, these signs of life have completely disappeared!¡± Rafaro explained. ¡°Not only have the signs of life disappeared, but the planet¡¯s oceans and atmosphere have also disappeared. At the core of the planet, I¡¯ve detected a colossus. It is so large that it fills most of the planet. The holes all over the surface of the planet should have formed when those giant tentacles drilled out¡­ Moreover, Master, I¡¯ve detected quite powerful Void energy from this colossus!¡± After hearing Rafaro¡¯s explanation, Roy immediately understood. ¡°An Old God?!¡± Yes, Roy could only think of this kind of thing. But the Old God on this planet was probably completely different from the Old Gods of Azeroth. Because the Old God here was probably already complete! Because it had already destroyed the entire planet¡­ Chapter 624 Chapter 624: Roy¡¯s Judgment Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Roy was right. This Old God had already destroyed this planet. If the scan could zoom in a little closer, he would find that the grayish-brown matter on this planet was actually the corrupted earth. These lumps of corrupted earth were in a gelatinous state. They should have been solid rock and soil, but they had now become this dissolving state, making people think of disgusting snot or liquid flowing out after a thick boil was squeezed. Perhaps this planet once had mesmerizingly beautiful sceneries, fertile species, and rich resources. But now, all of this had become memories. Under the corruption of the Old God, this planet was heading toward its end. Roy stared intently at the colossal figure of the Old God on the screen. To be honest, his impression of Old Gods before this was only that he felt a little disgusted. He only knew that these creatures like Old Gods were the manifestation of Void power in the real world. Their existence represented the Void Lords. But because the titans of the Pantheon had beaten and imprisoned the Old Gods of Azeroth, they couldn¡¯t cause trouble, so Roy lacked a clear understanding of the dangers of Old Gods. Until he saw this scene in front of him¡­ Roy had no way of knowing what the name of the Old God on this planet was, but judging from the powerful Void power permeating its body, it was already a complete Old God. Even if it fought against a titan, it would probably not be at a disadvantage. Such an Old God should have been entrenched on this planet for a long time. Through continuously devouring the matter of this planet, it caused its own Void power to expand, so it eventually corrupted the entire planet. This process might last thousands or even tens of thousands of years. In other words, it had been a long time since this Old God descended on this planet. I have a bad feeling! Roy frowned. Since this Old God had existed for a long time, it meant that the Void Lords had thrown the Old God into this star system many years ago. If Roy didn¡¯t remember wrongly, the purpose of the Void Lords throwing these Old Gods was to see if they could bump into planets that gave birth to world-soul titans and use the Old Gods to corrupt the world-soul titans from inside. The universe was vast and had countless planets, but there were very few planets that could nurture world-souls. Therefore, Void Lords could only use this method of probability to search for world-souls. But apart from the goal of searching for world-souls, throwing Old Gods into the real world was actually a method to accelerate the corrosion of the Void. Since the Old God had been released into this galaxy many years ago, it proved that this place was one of the areas where Void corrosion was relatively advanced. So Roy guessed that he might have accidentally fallen into an area where the Void Lords had already corroded the real world after he came out of the spacetime flux. In order to confirm his guess, Roy ordered Rafaro to leave and continue searching for other planets to see if there were any other Old Gods. As for the Old God in front of him, Roy didn¡¯t intend to provoke it. First, there was no need. He knew very well that this complete Old God was very terrifying. Second, after this planet was completely corrupted by Void energy, it would quickly fall into the Void and become a part of it. Then the Old God would continue to corrupt the other planets in this galaxy until it finally expanded to the point where it could attack stars. In other words, this galaxy was hopeless¡­ Roy got the Void Seeker to leave and continue exploring the nearby galaxies. Over the next two months, Roy and Rafaro maintained this search process. Without a star map, they could only fly in one direction. During these two months, Roy had found two similar galaxies. Based on his observations of these two galaxies, Roy finally confirmed his guess. He had indeed fallen into a heavily contaminated disaster area! In two nearby galaxies, traces of Old Gods appeared. One of the galaxies had even had most of its planets devoured. In this galaxy, an Old God that looked like a giant space beast was floating in space and had even begun to wave its arms and legs in an attempt to corrupt a star. This Old God was already a Deadly Sin-level existence¡­ When Roy passed by this galaxy, the chaotic magnetic fields and gravitational fields left behind by the corrupted planets after they fell into the Void stirred up immense cosmic storms that almost affected the Void Seeker. If Rafaro hadn¡¯t avoided it in advance, Roy might have fallen into great trouble. The other galaxy was not much better. Countless planets had been corrupted by Old Gods. From his observations, Roy discovered that these Old Gods didn¡¯t appear to have been randomly thrown out. Instead, the Old Gods often landed on planets with life. Only after devouring these planets with life would they gradually devour lifeless planets. In other words, the Void Lords have judged that planets with life have a higher chance of giving birth to world-soul titans? Roy pondered. His guess was close to the mark. World-soul titans were a very special kind of life. In the beginning, a planet gave birth to consciousness over a long period of time. This consciousness was the so-called world-soul. After world-soul were born, they would have a very long period of slumber. Only when they finished their slumber and woke up would they become true titans. Putting aside how difficult it was for planets to give birth to self-awareness, even if it was really born, world-souls needed some special power to reach maturity during their slumber. This special power was the life born on the planets. It would be even better if these lives were intelligent lives. During the process of reproducing on the planets, the various emotions and beliefs they created would be fed back to the world-souls themselves, thereby accelerating the growth of the consciousness of the world-souls. In other words, whether a planet could give birth to a world-soul titan depended on whether the history of this planet was ancient, whether the living conditions of the planet were suitable for the birth of life, the intelligence and abilities of lives born, and even whether the environment of the planet was well protected. These were all factors that determined whether a world-soul could eventually become a titan. It was said that Aman¡¯Thul was the first titan to awaken in this universe. During the long time after awakening, he had been searching for his people. But so far, he had only found seven. It was evident how difficult it was to birth world-soul titans. It was already so difficult for the titans to find their own kind, much less for Void Lords to find a planet with a world-soul titan. They could only use probability to spread out countless Void creatures to search for planets with life, hoping to win the jackpot and find a world-soul titan. However, this method was actually effective. Eventually, the Void Lords were extremely lucky and found a planet with a world-soul¡ªAzeroth! Moreover, it was the strongest world-soul currently known. This eventually led to multiple Old Gods appearing on Azeroth¡­ Other planets with life only attracted one Old God at most, but there were four on Azeroth. These four Old Gods worked together to lurk in Azeroth and corrupt it. If not for the titans of the Pantheon rushing over and stopping the Old Gods in time, Azeroth would have long been gone. It would have become like the destroyed star systems that Roy had seen or even worse. There was no way to stop the Old Gods¡¯ corruption of the real universe unless the Void lords at the source could be eliminated. In fact, Roy had come into contact with the Void World a few times, so he had slowly come to a conclusion. Although the Void World was the opposite of the material world of the real universe, in fact, if it were just pure Void, its corrosion of the material world was actually inert and passive! He had vaguely noticed this since he was in the Darksiders world. The space where Samael¡¯s demon king city was was being corroded by the Void, but the corrosion was very slow. The energy pouring out of the Void rift was devouring matter at a relatively uniform speed. But this was only referring to pure Void. Once Void creatures participated in this corrosion process, it would be completely different! After Void energy entered the real world and combined with intelligent life, Void creatures would be born. Although most Void creatures would become crazy due to corrosion and lose their minds, turning into existences that only knew destruction, a small number of relatively powerful intelligent lives could maintain their consciousness from being annihilated during the corrosion and eventually become conscious Void creatures. But at the same time, this state wouldn¡¯t last long. As time passed, these conscious Void creatures would slowly move closer to the Void. Their thoughts would be inclined toward the Void, and they would try every means to increase the speed of the Void¡¯s expansion. The representatives of this kind of Void creature were naturally Void Lords¡­ In fact, looking at Roy¡¯s current state, he could actually be regarded as a Void creature, and he was a powerful demon king-level Void demon. If he used his Void energy without restraint and grew stronger as the Void energy devoured the matter around him, he might eventually become a Void Lord-like existence. But what was special about him was that the Chaos energy in his body prevented the expansion of Void energy! Even the corruption of Void Angel Auriel on his shoulder slowed down. This was a unique special case among Void creatures. After summarizing his situation, Roy had a certain understanding of his current circumstances. He knew that he was now in an area where Void Lords were corroding the world. When sailing in this area, not only would he encounter endless Old Gods, but he might even encounter Void Lords. Although it was very difficult for Void Lords to appear in the real world, what if? ¡°The idea of finding a planet with life to search for a star map is too uncertain!¡± Roy said to Rafaro. ¡°After I¡¯ve thought about it, there might only be one kind of life with a detailed star map at this point in time!¡± ¡°Titans?¡± Rafaro instantly understood. ¡°Great Master, what you said makes sense. Even if we find a planet with life, ordinary intelligent races probably don¡¯t have the ability to navigate the universe, so it¡¯s naturally impossible for there to be a star map. Only titans can have a star map.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Roy¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°But it¡¯s impossible for us to go to the Pantheon. Putting aside the fact that we don¡¯t know where the Pantheon is, even if we find it, with my identity as a demon, it¡¯s impossible for the titans to talk to me. So we actually only have one goal¡­¡± ¡°Sargeras, right?¡± Rafaro guessed what Roy meant, but he said depressedly, ¡°But we don¡¯t know where Sargeras is either. How do we find him?¡± ¡°If we can¡¯t find him, then let him find us!¡± A smile appeared on Roy¡¯s face. ¡°Although I¡¯m not too sure what the exact time point is, I already have a rough guess from the existence of these Old Gods and my deeds recorded in history¡­¡± Roy clenched his demon claws and said confidently, ¡°Murozond wanted to throw me into the spacetime flux to make me lost, but Nozdormu took the opportunity to achieve the timeline he wanted and sent me to the historical line where I should be. If I¡¯m not wrong, at this time, Sargeras is probably hunting down the demons of the Twisting Nether all over. My return here might be to complete the history of my encounter with Sargeras¡­ So, believe me, I can definitely get him to find me!¡± Chapter 625 Chapter 625: The Terror of Mathematics Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After confirming the plan, Roy immediately started taking action. His first goal was to go to the Twisting Nether. In fact, after falling out of the spacetime flux, Roy had already seen the Twisting Nether. It couldn¡¯t be helped. The Twisting Nether was too conspicuous in the background of this universe. The entire range of the Twisting Nether was radiating a dark purple light. This range was too vast, and it was too small to describe it as millions of light-years. The Twisting Nether could be observed in most corners of the universe. Roy was currently in the material world, which was naturally very far from the Twisting Nether. The light and scene he saw now might be the scene of the Twisting Nether from a long time ago, but this didn¡¯t prevent him from observing the location of the Twisting Nether. Roy got Rafaro to fly the Void Seeker at warp speed and headed toward the Twisting Nether. He planned to find those chaotic and crazy demons at the boundary between the Twisting Nether and the material world. It had to be known that the Burning Legion had not appeared yet at this time. The demons of the Twisting Nether had always been in a state of disunity, all with various unverified origins. They might be demons mutated by the corrosion of the Void, or there might be demons that accidentally wandered here from different planes and spaces. But no matter where they came from, they all instinctively caused immense damage and destruction to the material world. It was the existence of these Twisting Nether demons that caused tremendous interference to the titans of the Pantheon. All along, the titans of the Pantheon had been dedicated to maintaining ¡®order¡¯ because only the existence of order could allow more worlds to give birth to world-souls and their kind. Therefore, during this period, the main opponents of the titans were these demons from the Twisting Nether. At this moment, Sargeras should not have fallen to become the Dark Titan. He was still the Champion of the Pantheon with unwavering faith, noble qualities, and unparalleled strength and courage. He was the defender of order, the purest of the gods. He was selfless and righteous, and he was armed with the most powerful weapon in the universe, Gorshalach. When the chaotic demons attacked from the Twisting Nether and threatened the order that the Pantheon had created for many worlds, Sargeras began his battle with the demons. He had once vowed to purge the entire Twisting Nether of demons. Sargeras was so powerful that no demon stood a chance against him. Based on this understanding, when Roy arrived at the border between the Twisting Nether and the material world and found the raging Twisting Nether demons, he would most likely encounter Sargeras. Without a doubt, this was extremely risky because Roy was a demon. When he appeared in front of Sargeras, Sargeras wouldn¡¯t care if he came from the Twisting Nether or the Abyss. He would most likely kill him. Even for a demon king like Roy, although his current strength might be unique among the Twisting Nether demons, this strength was far from enough in front of Sargeras. How strong was Sargeras? Let¡¯s put it this way. He was even stronger than all the titans of the Pantheon combined! After falling to become the Dark Titan, he had once used a fel storm to deal with all the Pantheon titans in one move¡­ Although this might have to do with him becoming three times stronger as the Dark Titan, in any case, he was the ceiling of combat power in this universe. Now, Roy had not even reached the Deadly Sin level, so it was obvious how dangerous it would be when he faced Sargeras. However¡­ Roy was not too worried because he knew that after fighting the demons of the Twisting Nether for many years, Sargeras might have already discovered the secret of the resurrection of demons. The demons killed in the material world would soon appear in the Twisting Nether again. As long as Sargeras wasn¡¯t stupid, he would try his best to minimize his actions of killing demons in the material world. Roy thought for a moment and felt that Sargeras might have already built that prison in the Twisting Nether, that exile plane¡ªMardum! This point was actually very easy to judge. All he had to do was see whether Sargeras had his lieutenant, the titan Aggramar. The appearance of Aggramar was a sign that Sargeras had found the difficulty of dealing with the continuous resurrection of demons. Of course, Roy had to observe carefully before deciding if he should appear in front of Sargeras. As long as he confirmed that Mardum, the Plane of Banishment, existed, the rest would be easy to handle. As long as he fought Sargeras once and pretended to be captured, his life would definitely not be in danger, and Sargeras would certainly imprison him in Mardum. Then it didn¡¯t matter if he was imprisoned in Mardum because it wouldn¡¯t be long before Sargeras planned to release all the demons there! According to Roy¡¯s calculations, this was the safest way to approach Sargeras. As for how to attract Sargeras¡¯s attention, it would be even simpler. He only needed to display his Void power. Of course, these were only the ideal situations imagined by Roy, and he couldn¡¯t rule out the risk of unexpected situations happening. Therefore, he felt that he had to have life-saving means. And now that he had obtained a hundred trillion souls, it was time to upgrade himself. Sitting in the starship and letting Rafaro sail him forward, Roy concentrated his consciousness on the system interface. To be honest, Roy had not improved his strength for a long time after crossing the threshold of the demon king level. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to improve, but he didn¡¯t know how to improve himself. Create a divine artifact for himself? Roy¡¯s strength had now surpassed that of ordinary divine artifacts. He could solve things with his own hands, so why did he need to use a divine artifact? External objects were ultimately external objects after all. Create a new ability for himself? What should he create? The power of time or space? Or improve the power of his divine spark? After thinking about it, Roy felt a little troubled because it was actually not a good thing to have too many types of power. The stronger the power, the more convergent it was in the later stages! For example, if Roy were to destroy a planet, he had many ways to do it. He could send a virus disaster to the planet and instantly infect all the life on the planet. Similarly, he could freeze the entire planet in an instant or directly burn it down with flames. He could use the power of the earth to turn the planet¡¯s land upside down, or he could use the power of his divine spark to infect the entire planet and cause all objects to fall into self-destruction. Regardless of which power method it was, he could destroy the entire planet. Since the final outcome was the same, what was the difference in having a few more methods of destruction? Therefore, after thinking about it, Roy felt that he didn¡¯t need to add any more special powers. Instead, he placed his focus on improving the ¡®quality¡¯ of his existing powers. He had to break through to the Deadly Sin level. But this wasn¡¯t an easy task. Lilith had once said that the Deadly Sin level required at least 666 times the energy of the demon king level! Note that it was ¡®at least¡¯! In other words, 666 times demon king-level strength was actually just a threshold, a threshold from quantitative to qualitative change. There was no limit beyond this. The number 666 might have some special symbolic meaning to demons. Roy didn¡¯t find it strange, but it was already very difficult to achieve the energy and magic Power of a demon king, let alone increase it by 666 times. If Roy imitated other demon kings and unrestrainedly threw clones everywhere in the various planes and worlds, allowing the clones to hunt souls freely to improve themselves, it would probably take an extremely long time to gather these 666 demon king-level clones. Therefore, apart from exceptionally talented races like world-soul titans or the oldest angels and demons, Roy had never seen any new generation of angels and demons that could advance to the Deadly Sin level. So, can the one hundred trillion souls I obtained from Sargeras allow me to break through to the Deadly Sin level? With this thought in mind, Roy had been studying the system interface, trying to create new definitions and attributes, and then checking the requirements to determine what he should do next. Originally, Roy wanted to turn all these one hundred trillion souls into Magic Power Potions to increase his magic power. Unfortunately, the results of his calculations told him that even if he turned all the souls into Magic Power Potions, he wouldn¡¯t be able to reach the Deadly Sin level! In other words, I shouldn¡¯t use these one hundred trillion souls like this! Roy understood after seeing this result. But how should I use them? Roy firmly believed that the one hundred trillion souls he had requested from Sargeras definitely had a special meaning. But because he didn¡¯t understand it clearly now, he felt a little frustrated. After he tried for a long time without figuring it out, his head was spinning, so he had to stop for the time being. He walked to the window of the starship and observed the scenery outside to relax. At this moment, Rafaro was flying in warp flight across a distance of more than a million light-years in the universe. During the warp flight, because hyperspace was distorted, all the scenes in his line of sight had a dreamlike and blurry dynamic effect. This was a rather wonderful experience. Especially with Roy¡¯s various super senses, the sights he could see were even more mysterious. While Roy was observing the scenery outside, Rafaro¡¯s voice sounded in the cabin. ¡°Ah, Great Master! Thank you for creating this method of travel for me. I never thought that I would one day use my own body to shuttle through the gap between time and space.¡± ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re probably the first dragon to be able to fly in the universe like this!¡± Roy smiled. ¡°It wasn¡¯t in vain that I spent my souls to build a warp engine for you.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s really wonderful. During this warp-speed voyage, I feel a special kind of beauty!¡± Rafaro said. ¡°This beauty comes from the beauty of mathematics! The moment the engine started operating, I seemed to feel the ultimate truth of this universe!¡± Roy smiled and shook his head. ¡°Mathematics isn¡¯t the ultimate truth of this universe but the ultimate truth that exists in all universes! It¡¯s the lowest-level rule for constructing universes. Once you have a divine spark, you will be able to see more clearly!¡± ¡°Is that so? I¡¯m looking forward to that day!¡± Rafaro said happily, wondering when he could obtain a divine spark. The conversation with Rafaro could only be regarded as casual. But after the conversation, Roy seemed to have touched something. Wait! Math?! The arrival of inspiration might come without warning. The moment these words flashed in his mind, Roy suddenly felt a surge of inspiration. His eyes lit up, and he excitedly flashed back to his throne. Sitting on it, he immersed his mind and opened the system interface. ¡°Set it to be every day¡­ No, this won¡¯t work. This will cause the number to be too large. A hundred trillion times a hundred trillion might not even be enough! ¡°Extend the time and see¡­ ¡°It still doesn¡¯t work. It¡¯s still too large. Perhaps I have to set an upper limit¡­ ¡°Every month? No, it¡¯s still too large¡­ ¡°Every year? It still doesn¡¯t work. It¡¯s still large¡­ ¡°I have to continue enlarging the units¡­¡± Roy continued experimenting. About two hours later, he suddenly burst out laughing. ¡°Hahaha!!! This is it! Finally, I know how to use these one hundred trillion souls!¡± Standing in the starship, Roy laughed wildly and excitedly. The overflowing energy was uncontrollable and spread throughout the entire starship, almost affecting Rafaro¡¯s warp flight. ¡°Great Master, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you suddenly laughing? Is there something happy?¡± Rafaro asked. Roy tried his best to restrain his ecstatic mood. ¡°Of course. You¡¯ll understand later!¡± Rafaro naturally couldn¡¯t see the system interface in the depths of Roy¡¯s mind, so he wouldn¡¯t know that there was a special new attribute in Roy¡¯s interface. [Movement to the End of Reincarnation]: Attribute: Talent, effective on Demon Osiris himself only. Definition: Set the sum of all current bodies, souls, spirits, magic power, and various power states to a value of ¡®1¡¯. Set the unit of each rotation cycle of the planet Azeroth to be ¡®day¡¯. Calculate starting from the current time point and ending with the time point involved in the spacetime flux, every time the time flow sequentially advances by 666 ¡®days¡¯, your comprehensive value will increase by 1¡ë! Yes, the Movement to the End of Reincarnation was the new attribute Roy created for himself with a hundred trillion souls! Moreover, one hundred trillion souls, no more, no less, was just enough to establish this new attribute and successfully materialize it. This made Roy certain that this was what he needed! The special number of 666 days had extraordinary significance at this moment¡­ This number was calculated based on a day of Azeroth. It was a little more than a year on Azeroth. In other words, every year or so, Roy would increase his strength by 1¡ë based on the total of all his strengths and powers. This increase was not high. But Roy estimated that the time point he had arrived at after being thrown into the spacetime flux might be between 25,000 to 30,000 years before the first opening of the Dark Portal. If he could end the closed loop of time and return to the time when he was swept into the spacetime flux, then the time span would be as long as 20,000 to 30,000 thousand years. Having an improvement every year or so was equivalent to having 15,000 occurrences of his strength increasing! Moreover, this calculation method was a compound calculation. If expressed in a mathematical formula, it was (1 + 1¡ë)^15,000! What was this value? It was 3,244,607!!! In other words, the moment Roy ended this closed time loop, his overall strength would increase by more than 3.24 million times!! At that time, he could only put it in one word: invincible! Let alone Dark Titans Sargeras, let alone the Pantheon, he could even kill the Void Lords! He would become the strongest demon in the entire universe and the entire Infinite Worlds! To be honest, even Roy felt that it was terrifying and unbelievable after calculating this number himself. The growth of one thousandth seemed so inconspicuous in the early stages, but the more it progressed, the more terrifying the growth was. So much so that he couldn¡¯t believe it when he saw the final value. Was this the result that a hundred trillion souls can achieve?! This was the result of Roy setting an end point for the calculation. If he didn¡¯t set this end point, his strength would continue to increase indefinitely and achieve an even more terrifying result. Even Roy didn¡¯t dare to imagine what kind of consequences this would have. Perhaps he would become the entire universe¡­ Chapter 626 Chapter 626: Untitled Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Of course, although Roy¡¯s strength could eventually improve to an unimaginable number, this definition actually had its drawbacks. This disadvantage was that he couldn¡¯t obtain a high degree of immediate combat strength at once. In the early stages, every increase in his strength was negligible, and he had to use a large amount of time to exchange for more increases in strength. Roy calculated that if he wanted to reach the lowest standard of 666 times for the Deadly Sin-level strength, he needed to go through about 6,800 attribute increases. And each increase required 666 days, which was about 1.8 years. It would take more than 12,000 years! Normally speaking, even as a long-lived demon, 12,000 years was too long for Roy. Beings like demons rarely spent long periods of time sleeping or other means of dormancy. However, Roy wasn¡¯t too worried about this because he remembered the rumors about him in history. According to the historical records about the Burning Legion in Azeroth, he, the third commander of the Legion, was very mysterious. He always appeared for a while in history before disappearing. At first, Roy felt that it was a little strange when he saw these records. But after being swept into the spacetime flux, he suddenly understood. The phenomenon of the spacetime flux had probably not completely disappeared from Roy. He had been pulled out of the spacetime flux this time because Lilith¡¯s feather had brought him out. In other words, he might still be swept into a spacetime flux in the future and then pulled out by Lilith¡¯s feather again. This time-jumping phenomenon was why he mysteriously disappeared. Moreover, according to the historical records, Roy was generally jumping forward in time. He guessed that this might be due to the spacetime flux gradually subsiding. Only when he returned to the point in the closed time loop would the spacetime flux truly subside. Roy didn¡¯t know if his guess was right or not. After all, he only knew a little about the power of time. He just felt that time was like a turbulent river, and moving forward in an orderly manner was the general trend. Even time controllers like Murozond and Nozdormu found it very difficult to go against the current. No matter how many eddies and waves they stirred in the River of Time, the power of the River of Time would eventually smooth them out. After guessing that spacetime flux would continue to happen to him, Roy was even less worried. On the contrary, he was even more certain that this attribute and definition were what he wanted because he knew that every time jump would be a good thing for him due to his explosive increase in strength! This was the best. Not only could it accelerate the growth of Roy¡¯s strength, but it would give him enough time to adapt to his strength increases. In that case, there¡¯s only one problem left! Roy rubbed his demon horns thoughtfully. How do I complete my closed time loop¡­ For Roy to eventually return to the starting point of his time journey, he had to complete what he should do in history during this period! For example, tricking Sargeras into collecting a hundred trillion souls for him¡­ This was something that Roy had to do because if he didn¡¯t do it, it meant that his timeline would deviate, causing him to walk toward an unknown ending. This chaotic timeline would inevitably cause him to fall into other parallel spacetimes! Moreover, the attribute he set with a hundred trillion souls would suddenly disappear. Fortunately, I haven¡¯t done too many disruptive actions in history! Roy rejoiced. There aren¡¯t many events to follow. This way, it will be easier to complete the closed time loop. While Roy was thinking, Rafaro¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in the cabin. ¡°Master, we¡¯ve already entered the edge of the Twisting Nether. I¡¯ve detected a large number of demon signals on a planet ahead! Do you want to take a look?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Roy nodded. ¡°Finding a gathering place of Twisting Nether demons means getting closer to the titans¡­¡± Roy knew that, as the bravest and strongest Champion of the Pantheon, Sargeras had always been fighting at the front line against demons. The Pantheon wanted to establish order, but the demons of the Twisting Nether brought chaos. There was an irreconcilable conflict between the two sides, so as long as there were demons on a planet, there was a chance of encountering the Pantheon expedition army led by Sargeras. The Void Seeker soon arrived in orbit above this planet, allowing Roy to see a panoramic view of this planet clearly. This was¡­ a strange planet. Perhaps because it was at the edge of the Twisting Nether, a fifth of this planet had basically been corroded by Void power. From orbit in space, they could see the gigantic rust-like scars that spread all over this planet. These scars were not gathered together but spread here and there all over the surface of the planet. They were distributed across most of this planet¡¯s land, but there were also many areas that had been corroded in the ocean. How should Roy put it? It was as though this planet had cancer, and this cancer was still spreading¡­ These scars corroded by Void power were full of powerful shadow and fel powers. Matter in reality could no longer exist stably and fell into a state of destruction and disintegration. Ordinary creatures couldn¡¯t survive in these places, and only demons from the Twisting Nether could be active in them. Perhaps because these demons had been in contact with Void power for a long time, they had already evolved into symbiotes of the Void. They were active in the areas where the Void corroded this planet, further promoting and accelerating the spread of Void power. In Rafaro¡¯s detector, these corroded areas were full of demons. They were fighting and devouring each other in these areas, but more often than not, they rushed out of the corrosive areas and spread in all directions. ¡°Launch some probes!¡± Roy ordered. ¡°See if there are any natives on this planet!¡± Rafaro launched hundreds of Demon Eyes into low-altitude orbit, and then they crossed through the atmosphere of the planet. Soon, the projection of a magnificent and miserable world appeared in front of Roy. There were indeed natives on this planet. They were a group of intelligent life that was similar to evolved insects. They looked humanoid, but they had compound eyes, six arms, four legs, and cicada wings on their backs that allowed them to fly at low altitudes. These natives called themselves the Akunda, and they called this planet Kunda. Their civilization was still in a relatively primitive society. Roy saw that the weapons in the hands of these Akunda were in the shape of spears. They were not made of metal but similar to bones. The Akunda held these weapons and fought against the demons wreaking havoc on the planet. The Akunda were a relatively tragic race. Not only was their civilization backward, but they were also very lacking in strength. Although they could use magic, in Roy¡¯s observation, this magic was not very powerful, and it even looked as if they had stolen it from demons. Most of it was shadow magic, and using such magic would cause considerable impact and harm to them. Therefore, the Akunda suffered heavy losses every time they fought against demons. The only thing that allowed them to persevere was their population. These Akunda were born from eggs, and they had inherited the reproductive ability of insects. They had a vast population, and in battles against demons, they could always use insect sea tactics to repel the attacks. But this was only struggling at death¡¯s door. At least, the Akundas that Roy observed were full of intense pessimism. The many tribes scattered across the entire planet were disappearing one after another, and the Void was corroding their planet. The existence of demons made their situation worse. ¡°This planet is finished!¡± Rafaro asserted. ¡°They will eventually become extinct, and the planet will become a part of the Twisting Nether.¡± Roy nodded in agreement with Rafaro¡¯s judgment. In fact, during the expansion of the Twisting Nether, there were probably countless similar planets, and the Akunda was merely a miniature version. Without the help of external forces, the fate of this planet was already destined. ¡°Master, what should we do?¡± Rafaro asked. ¡°Go down and gather those demons? The number of souls we can obtain from this planet is not bad.¡± Roy thought for a moment and nodded. Indeed, with the population of the Akunda, he could collect a considerable number of souls on this planet. He had exhausted the hundred trillion souls earlier, but his combat strength couldn¡¯t increase in a short time, so he needed to get some more souls as his trump card. After all, according to his next plan, he needed to fight Sargeras head-on. In order to ensure that he would not be killed by Sargeras in a single move, he had to have life-saving methods. Moreover, compared to the scattered Twisting Nether demons wreaking havoc, wouldn¡¯t an organized and threatening demon army attract the attention of the Pantheon more? After getting Rafaro to change from the Void Seeker form to the Sky Dragon form, Roy took him and plunged into Kunda¡­ Lilith had once said that this universe was the oldest universe, which meant that the area of expansion of this universe was incomparably vast. In such a vast universe, the Twisting Nether occupied about one-third of the area, so the range of the edge between it and the material universe was unimaginable. In a starry sky at the edge of the Twisting Nether, Sargeras was fighting a group of Twisting Nether demons. Although it was called a fight, it was actually only a one-sided crushing. There were hundreds of millions of demons from the Twisting Nether. They were entrenched on an enormous planet that had almost been corroded by Void power. When Sargeras discovered this planet, these demons of the Twisting Nether even overestimated themselves and attacked him crazily. They flew out of the planet¡¯s atmosphere and came to space, but what they saw was Sargeras¡¯s colossal¡­ face! Sargeras walked in the universe as a titan. His body was incredibly majestic. This planet was only the size of a basketball in front of him, and the demons flying out of the atmosphere were only existences like little bugs in his eyes. With an impatient wave of his hand, Sargeras eliminated millions of demons with a slap, as though he were swatting a mosquito. After observing the planet in front of him and finding that there was no hope, he raised Gorshalach in his hand and slashed down. As Gorshalach¡¯s blade slashed down, endless flames filled the entire planet. The atmosphere and ocean all evaporated, and mountains and canyons instantly collapsed. The demons entrenched on the planet screamed as they were incinerated under this boundless power. A fissure that ran through the entire planet appeared, and then the entire planet collapsed. In a violent explosion, Sargeras completely destroyed this planet. The ring-shaped aftershock produced by the planet¡¯s explosion spread out in the universe, but when it touched Sargeras¡¯s body, it couldn¡¯t even raise a wave of air. Sargeras slowly withdrew Gorshalach, but there was no joy of victory on his face. Instead, he shook his head regretfully. Although he didn¡¯t feel the existence of a world-soul on this planet, in any case, this was a planet where intelligent life once existed. He felt pity for these intelligent lives. I wonder how things are going on Agramma¡¯s side¡­ Sargeras thought as he opened his large hand and grabbed the demons escaping in space. It had been many years since Sargeras started eliminating demons in the Twisting Nether. He knew very well that the killed demons were only temporary, and they would resurrect in the depths of the Twisting Nether. If he truly wanted to deal with the demons, he had to imprison them. After Sargeras captured the fleeing demons, a spatial rift opened in front of him. This spatial rift connected to the plane of Mardum. He had specially opened this alternate space plane to imprison these Void demons. He casually threw the captured demon into the spatial rift. After the rift closed, he embarked on his journey again. His colossal titan body moved very quickly in space. But before Sargeras could move, a special figure suddenly appeared in front of him. It was a humanoid body completely made of starlight without any face. This mysterious humanoid object blocked in front of Sargeras and looked very small, but his appearance instantly attracted Sargeras¡¯s attention. After appearing, he shouted to Sargeras, ¡°Lord Sargeras, a security alert has been triggered in a world of order¡­¡± This starlight-like humanoid object was actually from a mysterious race named the constellar. They were the assistants of the titans of the Pantheon. The titans had placed huge machines and equipment in every world of order that the Pantheon had transformed and established. Through this equipment, they could monitor the place. Once the local evolutionary path deviated from its track, they would immediately take action to clean up the place. The constellar was also one of the monitors. This mysterious race was always on guard for any signs of instability for the Pantheon. If necessary, the constellar would even activate an automatic fail-safe device to eliminate all the life forms in the abnormal world and use this to reset its evolution process. Of course, Sargeras knew about these constellar. But under normal circumstances, they wouldn¡¯t come to report or seek help. The appearance of this constellar here meant that a world of order was in big trouble. ¡°What happened?¡± Sargeras asked. ¡°A massive demon army is attacking this planet!¡± the constellar explained. ¡°This demon army isn¡¯t like those demons who are in a state of disunity. They are led by a powerful demon king. With my strength, I¡¯m powerless, so I can only come to you for help.¡± ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll go take a look!¡± Sargeras nodded, but he didn¡¯t care much because, in his eyes, no matter how powerful a demon king was, they were not his match. However, Sargeras didn¡¯t know that when he arrived, he would embark on a journey of no return¡­ Chapter 627 Chapter 627: Sargeras and Osiris (1) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Riding in a star-sized mothership, Sargeras rushed to the place reported by the constellar. From the position of the star map, it was tens of thousands of light-years away from where he was. This distance was nothing to Sargeras. He could travel the universe by himself, but he would occasionally use transportation. Over the long years, the titans of the Pantheon had possessed equally powerful strength in the mystical and scientific fields. In fact, for any creature with a divine spark, spying on the underlying laws of the world was an instinct. It was especially so for titans. To them, be it the mystical or scientific sides, they were the truths of the universe, and these truths were all visible in their eyes. In this enormous mothership, the intelligent beings of dozens of races served Sargeras. They all came from a world of order shaped by the Pantheon. They each had their own duties and obeyed Sargeras¡¯s orders to pilot and maintain this ship for him, but they would not participate in Sargeras¡¯s campaign against demons. The reason was simple. Sargeras alone was enough. He was invincible! After a few wormhole jumps, Sargeras, who had shrunk his body in the main control room of the ship, received a report that he had reached the target world. At the same time, the projection of a planet emerged from the floor of the ship. Sargeras stared at the projection of this planet for a while before walking to the observation window to observe the physical planet. Then he shook his head. Still nothing¡­ Even though we¡¯ve established worlds of order, the probability of birthing world-souls is too low¡­ Sargeras thought. In addition to carrying out the orders of the Pantheon and eliminating demons in the Twisting Nether, Sargeras also had another quest on his shoulders, which was to as many worlds as possible where world-souls existed¡­ Or rather, all the titans of the entire Pantheon shouldered this mission when they went out. To them, searching for their kind was their most important mission. The titans had once visited this planet. Due to the existence of intelligent life, the titans had established a world of order on this planet and monitored it so that this planet would develop according to their expectations. They hoped that this order could help the planet give birth to a world-soul. But clearly, not every seed could germinate¡­ It didn¡¯t matter if there was no world-soul. This was a good thing for Sargeras because he could then do whatever he wanted. Sargeras¡¯s body disappeared from the mothership and then appeared in space. He restored his titan body and floated toward this planet with Gorshalach in his hand. In Sargeras¡¯s understanding, the moment he appeared near a planet, those damn demons would know of his arrival. Then, due to feeling a strong threat of death, the demons would escape frantically or overestimate themselves and fly out of the planet to attack him. This was the experience that he had summarized from many cases. These unorganized and ununited demons often did this. Yes, Sargeras wanted to use his existence to force the demons out. After all, this planet was one of the worlds of order, and he didn¡¯t want to destroy it because of his battle with the demons. He had to preserve what he could. But what was strange was that when he was close to this planet, his imagined scene of demons rushing over didn¡¯t appear. But then Sargeras remembered what the constellar had reported. It seemed that a ruler had appeared among the demons on this planet. This wasn¡¯t surprising. Sargeras had studied demons and knew very well the strict hierarchy among demons. Usually, when there was not much difference in strength among a group of demons, none of them would obey the other, and there would even be internal strife. But when a demon whose individual strength exceeded the group appeared, the demons would follow its orders. Sargeras had actually encountered many of them during his battles. But most of the time, although there were powerful demon commanders, the demons were still crazy. Perhaps Void power had corroded their brains in the Twisting Nether, or perhaps it was the violent tyrannical nature of demons. In short, in Sargeras¡¯s opinion, most demons didn¡¯t have much intelligence to speak of, and they advocated fighting with strength. Therefore, the current situation was a little strange. Sargeras was certain that the demons knew that he was here, but they seemed to be restrained and didn¡¯t intend to rush out of the planet to fight him. Sargeras quickly figured out what the demons were thinking. They planned to fight him in this world of order¡­ It seemed that the powerful individual commanding the demons this time was relatively smart. With a cold snort, Sargeras shrunk his body and planned to descend directly on this planet. Since it was a transformed world of order, this planet naturally had a planetary shield, a planetary shield used to defend against the invasions of demons. This shield arranged by the Pantheon naturally wouldn¡¯t obstruct Sargeras. At least this was what Sargeras thought. But when he tried to descend, he discovered to his embarrassment that although the planetary shield was still functioning, it was blocking him! He actually couldn¡¯t descend to the surface of this planet with his true body. What¡¯s going on?! Sargeras was a little confused. There was only one explanation for this situation. The demons had tampered with the planetary shield! But Sargeras wouldn¡¯t believe this guess no matter what because a similar situation had never happened before. Even if those damn demons destroyed the planetary shield, it was impossible for them to tamper with it. They didn¡¯t have this ability and knowledge! But after thinking about it, Sargeras couldn¡¯t think of a better explanation¡­ For a moment, he was curious. It seemed like the fellow commanding the demons this time was unusual¡­ Unable to descend in his true body, Sargeras thought for a while before returning to the mothership. Then he got the mothership to contact the natives of this planet. There were also guardians among the natives of this planet, and he could use them to carry out a ritual to let his incarnation come. Yes, in Sargeras¡¯s opinion, even an incarnation was enough to sweep away the demons on this planet. He had this confidence. The influence of the Pantheon was quite far-reaching in this world of order, so Sargeras quickly sensed the summon of the natives. With the help of the ritual, a spatial channel was opened on the mothership. After Sargeras¡¯s figure blurred, an incarnation identical to him split out from him and walked into the spatial channel. The moment Sargeras walked out of the channel, he appeared on the surface of the planet. Moreover, he was in a huge temple, and a group of native guardians was prostrating in the temple to welcome the arrival of their god. Yes, god! Sargeras was a male titan. At this moment, he had not fallen, so he was still his former appearance. Wearing a battle skirt and pauldrons on his shoulders, with two fluttering sashes on his chest, his body was extremely imposing. The light of runes was shimmering on the armor and sashes. The exposed parts of his body were full of bronze skin and explosive muscles. His long black hair hung down on both sides of his resolute face, and there was a headband tied around his forehead. His beard was tied into a braid and hung down under his chin. His dazzling eyes made it impossible to look directly at him. His entire being exuded an indescribable majesty. The native guardians looked excitedly at Sargeras, the strongest Champion of the Pantheon, and expressed their reverence to him in their respective languages. Sargeras ignored their worship and looked down to ask about the situation. Then he learned that the demon invasion on this planet had come without warning and directly from the outside. Unlike the natives of Azeroth, who courted death themselves, the natives of this planet had always followed the doctrines of the titans and had not studied any dangerous magic or rituals to summon demons. But three months ago, countless demons had suddenly appeared in the starry sky. They had come from the stars and then directly attacked this planet. In the beginning, the planetary shield indeed blocked them, and all their attacks were fruitless. But not long after, the planetary shield suddenly disappeared, as though a demon had sneaked onto the planet and closed it. As a result, a large number of demons rushed straight into this world and began to cause destruction continuously. The natives resisted and fought against the demons. They united and swore to protect the equipment left by the titans to the death. Fortunately, there was a constellar monitoring this planet. After discovering that something was wrong, he immediately reported it to the Pantheon. The Pantheon found that Sargeras was near this part of the universe, so they got the constellar to contact him to solve it. After hearing the whole story, Sargeras felt even stranger. The planetary shield had been turned off and then tampered with? What kind of demon could do this? ¡°The demon commanding the demon army is very powerful. He calls himself the King of Despair, Osiris!¡± the native guardians replied. ¡°He came riding on an evil dragon flying in the sky and brought countless demons to spread despair and destruction on the ground¡­¡± ¡°King of Despair Osiris?¡± Sargeras thought about it and found that he had never heard such a demon name in the Twisting Nether, but he didn¡¯t care at all. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I will take action!¡± Sargeras¡¯s incarnation walked straight out of the temple because he could already sense countless demons surging toward him like a tide in the distance. He raised his head and looked at the distant sky. There, he sensed a gaze. As the natives had said, it was a strange dragon flying in the sky, and a demon exuding a powerful aura was standing on the head of this evil dragon¡­ Chapter 628 Chapter 628: Sargeras and Roy (2) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When Sargeras saw Roy, Roy also saw Sargeras. At their level, the distance of vision was no longer a problem. On this planet, Sargeras and Roy had the strongest presences. No matter how far away they were, they could sense each other. Roy was observing Sargeras¡¯s appearance. Of course, he knew that Sargeras was still a world-soul titan, so he was very curious about his appearance before his fall. Perhaps he had seen too much of Sargeras¡¯s demon body burning with raging flames. Now that he saw Sargeras¡¯s original appearance, he actually felt that this guy was¡­ quite handsome. How should he put it? The appearances of the titans of the Pantheon were very in line with the appearances of the gods in the minds of various races. They were glorious, majestic, and had endless divine power. It was the same for Sargeras. As the strongest Champion of the Pantheon, his temperament was close to that of a god of war, and he had an unparalleled and powerful aura. No one would doubt the power contained in his body when they saw him. Although he¡¯s just an incarnation, he¡¯s indeed a formidable opponent¡­ Roy sighed, but he still got Rafaro to approach Sargeras. While Roy flew over, Sargeras was looking at this demon named Osiris. From the moment he saw Roy, he was very sure that this demon didn¡¯t come from the Twisting Nether. After fighting against the demons of the Twisting Nether for so many years, Sargeras knew very well what kind of state these Twisting Nether demons were in. They were crazy, chaotic, and disorderly. Even though only some demons had considerable intelligence, they were still full of a violent and tyrannical aura. But this King of Despair Osiris in front of him was full of mysteries that Sargeras couldn¡¯t see through. Be it his clothes, appearance, or mount, he was vastly different from ordinary demons. Is it a demon from another world? Sargeras guessed. At the same time, a strong fighting spirit arose. He could sense Roy¡¯s strength. It had been many years since he had seen such a powerful demon in the Twisting Nether. No matter where this demon came from, he had aroused Sargeras¡¯s fighting spirit. On the ground, the Twisting Nether demons under Roy¡¯s command surged toward the temple like a tide. Many demons that could fly were moving densely like dark clouds in the sky. But Sargeras¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t seem to see these demons at all. His eyes were only on Demon Osiris standing above the dragon in the sky¡­ The battle around the temple began. The strongest native warriors on this planet formed a solid defense line to resist the attacks of the Twisting Nether demons. They were also full of fighting spirit because behind them, the gods were with them! But even so, everyone, including the violent demons, knew that the outcome of this battle didn¡¯t depend on them but on the commanders of both sides. Regardless of the battle on the ground, when Roy flew close to the temple, Rafaro¡¯s nearly ten-kilometer-long body twisted and circled in the sky like a meandering snake. But at this height, he only reached Sargeras¡¯s face, whose colossal titan body was towering into the clouds. He had already entered the battle preparations. He held his longsword in his hand. It was Gorshalach, but this sword was a projection version. The real Gorshalach was too powerful, and it couldn¡¯t enter the planet¡¯s shield. ¡°King of Despair Osiris¡­¡± Sargeras looked at Roy and snorted coldly. ¡°It seems like you¡¯re behind this planet¡¯s shield. Do you not dare to face my true body?¡± Hearing this, Roy grinned sinisterly and waved his hand. ¡°Of course. I¡¯m not stupid. Sargeras, the strongest titan of the Pantheon, how can I not know how powerful you are?¡± ¡°I¡¯m very curious. How did you tamper with the instruments of the Pantheon?¡± Sargeras asked curiously. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if you destroyed it, but how could you know the knowledge of the Pantheon to tamper with it?¡± Roy shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s not important. What¡¯s important is that I did it so that you could only enter this world as an incarnation. This way, I still have the strength to fight.¡± ¡°Hmph, what a joke!¡± Sargeras snorted coldly. ¡°Haven¡¯t you thought that I can destroy the shield directly?¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± Roy chuckled. ¡°But I bet you wouldn¡¯t!¡± Roy knew very well that this planetary shield wasn¡¯t so easy to destroy, not even for Sargeras! Why? Because this planetary shield was the highest crystallization of the Pantheon¡¯s technology. If it could be easily destroyed, then when Sargeras invaded Azeroth later, he would have long broken Azeroth¡¯s shield and then descended with his true body. How could he have done so many troublesome things? Of course, perhaps this planet¡¯s shield couldn¡¯t compare to Azeroth¡¯s shield. After all, this planet didn¡¯t have a world-soul, and the titans didn¡¯t necessarily value this place too much. But no matter how low the effectiveness of the shield was, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for Sargeras to destroy it, right? This kind of planetary shield actually had the same principle and logic as the will of a world. The stronger the being, the stronger the protection and repulsive ability. On the contrary, the repulsion and resistance to weak foreign beings would be much lower. Roy had used this loophole to throw out the Demon Eye detectors, find the shield generator in the center of the earth, and then use the system to tamper forcibly with it. This had cost him a lot of souls. After tampering with it, Roy entered and then changed the shield to take effect on titans, which prevented Sargeras¡¯s true body from entering. It had to be said that the titans¡¯ shield equipment was really useful. When combined with the world¡¯s will, it could even resist powerful existences at the Deadly Sin level from entering the world. This was equivalent to forcibly lowering the energy level of this world from high-energy to ¡®pseudo¡¯ low-energy mode, which amplified and strengthened the world repulsive effect. However, there were also disadvantages. The true energy level of this world had not decreased, so powerful demons like Roy could still move freely after entering the world. ¡°Arrogant fellow!¡± Sargeras was furious after hearing Roy¡¯s words. He had initially communicated a little before the battle because of the differences of this demon in front of him. But now that Sargeras was angered, the communication ended. He raised Gorshalach in his hand and slashed at Roy¡¯s and Rafaro¡¯s heads. With the move, winds and clouds erupted, and thunder rumbled. The raging flames on Gorshalach¡¯s sword split open the atmosphere of this planet, just like the disaster of a meteorite. Roy didn¡¯t dare to be negligent. As he fell from the sky, Rafaro¡¯s body under his feet directly transformed into the Void Seeker and quickly flew away, disappearing. Roy turned into his Chaos Body, and his body rapidly expanded. Holding Frostmourne, which had also become several times larger, he faced Gorshalach¡¯s blade. The moment the blades of both sides collided, an intense flash illuminated the entire sky, extremely dazzling. From outer space, it seemed as though a solar flare had erupted at the location of this planet¡¯s temple! All the humans and demons who overestimated themselves and dared to look up screamed as the intense flash blinded them. But before they could cover their eyes, the violent energy collision caused by the battle between Sargeras and Roy arrived. Monstrous flames swept across the entire battlefield with unparalleled heat, and light and heat instantly engulfed a radius of thousands of kilometers. The fighting humans and demons melted and burned before they could even make a sound. Their flesh and blood evaporated in a short moment, and their bones didn¡¯t last long either. In just a couple seconds, they turned into ashes and spread out with the flames. The terrifying scene of a battle between gods was unimaginable for the creatures living on land. And this scene was destined not to be recorded by anyone because all the creatures that could see this scene had turned into ashes¡­ In just the first exchange between Sargeras and Roy, the entire battlefield had disappeared. This terrifying catastrophe had wiped out all the humans and demons. But as the instigators, neither Sargeras nor Roy cared because they knew very well from the beginning that these creatures on the battlefield wouldn¡¯t survive. Their self-righteous war was just their self-righteousness¡­ This was the apocalyptic catastrophe caused by the full-strength attacks of two demon kings who could destroy worlds. The eruption of light and flames swept away, and then there was a loud bang. In this battle, Roy was no match for Sargeras¡¯s immense strength. After being slashed by Sargeras, he smashed into the ground. It wasn¡¯t easy for his Chaos Body to offset the force. In order to avoid being injured by Gorshalach¡¯s blade, he transformed into his demon body and used the force of the slash to smash into the ground. As a result, not only did a huge pit appear on the ground, but countless cobweb-like cracks appeared on the ground for nearly a hundred kilometers around. After being smashed tens of kilometers into the ground, Roy finally stopped. He stood up and turned into a Chaos mist that drifted out from the ground. But even so, his eyes were full of excitement. It was normal to be suppressed when competing in strength with a titan. It was the same even though Roy had already used the Red Dragon Emperor¡¯s Gauntlet to increase his strength to the highest. But this small loss was within his expectations. He was excited that Frostmourne had withstood Gorshalach¡¯s slash without any damage in this exchange. In other words, Sargeras¡¯s projected Gorshalach was not much stronger than Roy¡¯s weapon. In this case, he would have a chance to fight Sargeras on this planet! Roy knew very well that as long as existences at the level of him and Sargeras weren¡¯t really crushed, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to determine the winner. It was nothing more than seeing who was more resilient during combat, who could persevere, and who could seize the opportunity to attack better. Roy flew back into the sky and faced Sargeras again. This time, he tried his best to avoid confronting him head-on. Instead, he adopted guerrilla tactics and used his advantage of being smaller than Sargeras to fight him. In such a battle, magic and curses were actually not very useful. What could cause damage to the opponent were their weapons, claws, and so on. But even so, because both sides had formidable energy in each attack, the impact of this battle was exceptionally strong on this planet. The flashes of light erupting from the temple could even be seen on the land across the sea. The entire planet was constantly trembling, and earthquakes set off giant tsunamis. Countless animals fled from their resting places in panic, and the terrified birds in the sky covered the sky, all trying to get away from the land where Sargeras and Roy were fighting. Without a doubt, the consequences of this battle were much more terrifying than when Sargeras¡¯s incarnation fought Aegwynn on Azeroth. It had to be known that the battle between Sargeras and Aegwynn had actually been mostly an act. But now, he was fighting Roy with all his might¡­ Chapter 629 Chapter 629: Running Away After the Explosion Is Exciting Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Sargeras¡¯s eyes shone with dazzling light, and two high-energy disintegration rays bloomed from his eyes and turned into beams of light that shot straight at Roy. Roy¡¯s body burst out with lightning, and his entire body turned into lightning. He dodged in a zigzag in the gaps between the two beams and rushed toward Sargeras¡¯s face. After arriving in front of Sargeras, he raised his left hand and punched one of his cheeks. The immense force dented the muscles on Sargeras¡¯s face. At the same time, the frost power on Roy¡¯s fist suddenly erupted, and black ice quickly spread on Sargeras¡¯s face, freezing half of it. Sargeras didn¡¯t care at all as he grabbed Roy with one hand and pinched him. But Roy turned into a body of mist and escaped from the gaps of Sargeras¡¯s fingers. But just as he gathered his body, Sargeras opened his mouth and blew a powerful arcane energy blast at him. Roy was hit, and his entire body exploded and rolled thousands of meters away before coming to a stop. Chaos power surged on the surface of his body, instantly neutralizing the remaining arcane energy damage. Then, without showing any weakness, he swung Frostmourne from afar and slashed a sword beam containing intense cold energy at Sargeras. This sword beam flew toward Sargeras¡¯s eyes, and he subconsciously raised his hand to block, but the sword beam hit his wrist. At the moment of impact, Sargeras¡¯s wrist experienced a brief blackout phenomenon. Absolute zero frost erupted and directly froze his entire fist. Even the world-soul titan was not spared under this absolute zero attack. Sargeras¡¯s left hand immediately lost all feeling. ¡°Damn it!¡± Sargeras roared. He could still rely on his powerful body¡¯s defense to block Roy¡¯s other attacks, but this absolute zero frost damage had exceeded the defense limit of his incarnation. This was the lowest limit of temperature, and it could even stop the movements of atoms. It was Roy¡¯s strongest attack ability among all his elemental damage. After the attack worked, Roy naturally wouldn¡¯t let go of the opportunity to continue attacking. He kept swinging Frostmourne and slashing Icebound Strikes at Sargeras. Seeing the attacks flying over, Sargeras shook his body violently. Infinite arcane power condensed around his body, and millions of Arcane Missiles instantly transformed into an airtight Arcane Barrage that blocked the attack path of the Icebound Strikes. The collision of the two energies brought about another massive explosion. In this dazzling energy light, Sargeras slashed at Roy with Gorshalach in his right hand. The tremendous energy attached to his sword locked onto the space around Roy, making it impossible for him to escape, forcing him to meet the sword head-on and fight Sargeras with Frostmourne. Roy crashed from the sky again. With a flip of Sargeras¡¯s wrist, the tip of Gorshalach stabbed into Roy¡¯s body and brought him down to the ground like a meteor. But at this moment, Auriel suddenly spread her wings on Roy¡¯s shoulder, and countless Void beams shot out and hit Gorshalach¡¯s blade. Under the intense energy collision, Sargeras couldn¡¯t hold the sword tightly, and his hand trembled. Roy took advantage of the opportunity to escape from the pressure of Gorshalach¡¯s sword tip. After Roy escaped, his appearance changed drastically. The large Void Eye on his chest opened, and his body transformed into the Void Form. He floated up along Gorshalach¡¯s blade in a strange manner. After arriving at Sargeras¡¯s hand holding the sword, Roy landed on his arm and stabbed Frostmourne fiercely. The sharp artifact broke through the skin on the back of Sargeras¡¯s hand, and most of the blade pierced in. Originally, such damage was similar to being stung by a bee for Sargeras, but the problem was that Roy¡¯s Void energy then poured into Frostmourne! The Void energy was so violent that it instantly spread to Sargeras¡¯s right arm. This energy seemed to have a consciousness and began to greedily devour the energy in his body. Sargeras¡¯s expression changed. Of course, he knew about Void energy. He had been fighting in the Twisting Nether for many years and had encountered many demons completely corroded by the Void. Although these demons also knew how to use Void energy, they were all lunatics who had already lost their minds and were no threat to him at all. But Demon Osiris in front of him was different. The Void energy he used was so pure and immense. Most importantly, when he used Void energy, he didn¡¯t show any crazy behavior. Instead, he was calm and rational. This was fundamentally different from other demons corroded by the Void. This thought only flashed in Sargeras¡¯s mind for a moment before he punched the back of his right hand with his frozen left hand. Roy withdrew his sword in time to dodge. After Sargeras hammered his frozen left hand, the entire fist shattered, but he didn¡¯t care at all. His lost left fist quickly grew back. After forcing Roy back, he took Gorshalach with his left hand, held the hilt, flicked his wrist to flip the sword, and cut off his right arm! Sargeras had rich combat experience. He knew very well that Void energy wasn¡¯t easy to expel. There was no time for him to do this in the battle, so he cut off his right arm and stopped the corrosion of the Void energy in time. This right arm, which was more than ten kilometers long, fell from the sky. It should have caused a huge commotion, but strangely, the arm withered and turned gray in the air. Under friction with the air, countless particles of ash began to drift out, and the entire arm gradually disintegrated. When it was about to reach the ground, it even turned into a large amount of black mist and quietly dissipated. Sargeras naturally saw this scene, and his expression became uglier and uglier. Although the arm didn¡¯t have the enhancement of his energy after being cut off, this corrosion speed was too fast. Most of the time, the corrosion of Void energy was inert, so it was very slow. But this corrosion exceeded Sargeras¡¯s cognition range. There was only one explanation. The corrosion speed of the Void energy in his arm had been artificially controlled. ¡°What are you?!¡± Sargeras stopped fighting Roy and stared at him in surprise. ¡°A Void creature? No, you¡¯re not the kind of creature controlled by Void energy. You¡¯re controlling Void energy!¡± Roy didn¡¯t answer Sargeras. He stared at Sargeras¡¯s rapidly regenerating right arm and clicked his tongue in wonder. Sargeras¡¯s incarnation actually had about the same energy level as Roy. If they really wanted to determine victory or defeat, it would probably take ten days to half a month. After all, the recovery ability of both sides was very terrifying. In situations where they couldn¡¯t kill the other in one blow, what they were competing in was their respective abilities and energy reserves. Roy couldn¡¯t help sighing. The Deadly Sin level is really terrifying. Any clone can fight toe-to-toe with me. What will happen if his true body comes? Forget it. It¡¯s useless to be in a deadlock. Let¡¯s follow my plan. Thinking of this, Roy summoned Rafaro without a word. Seeing the long Sky Dragon flying over, Sargeras didn¡¯t know what Roy wanted to do, so he swung Gorshalach at him. But Roy dodged and landed on Rafaro¡¯s head. After picking Roy up, Rafaro shot into the sky, going straight to the top of the planet¡¯s atmosphere. After approaching low planetary orbit, Rafaro suddenly stopped, lowered his head, and opened his ferocious dragon mouth at Sargeras. Roy¡¯s Void energy crazily poured into Rafaro¡¯s body before Rafaro sprayed it out of his mouth through the amplification effect. Then a black pillar of light, which most of the natives on the planet could see, fell from the sky! The orbital bombardment, which was completely made of Void energy, landed under Sargeras¡¯s horrified gaze. When he found that the range of the orbital bombardment was so wide, he wasn¡¯t confident that he could dodge it. He could only use his powerful arcane energy to condense Arcane Shields above his head layer by layer to block the Void impact. Boom!! The entire planet shook violently, as though thousands of Big Ivans had exploded at the same time. The destructive energy impact spread throughout the planet¡¯s atmosphere. The Arcane Shields condensed by Sargeras collapsed layer by layer under the impact, and the ground he was standing on began to split into pieces. This disintegration quickly spread along the ground. Hundreds of kilometers, thousands of kilometers, and even an entire tectonic plate began to collapse. A monstrous tsunami thousands of meters high rose in the sea, and countless creatures died under this terrifying impact of destruction. After the energy of this orbital bombardment gradually dissipated, the seawater that poured back actually submerged half of Sargeras¡¯s body to the waist. Yes, the land sank. With Sargeras¡¯s feet as the pressure points, a piece of land with an area of about 400,000 square kilometers endured immense pressure that it couldn¡¯t withstand and directly sank! In the seawater, Sargeras stared at the last and most powerful Arcane Shield above his head. He watched as the last shield flickered a few times before completely disappearing. As for the other Arcane Shields, they had long collapsed. Lowering his head, Sargeras looked at the seawater around him. Then he raised his head angrily, pointed his sword at the sky, and roared, ¡°Demon Osiris!! Do you want to destroy this world?!¡± Sargeras knew very well that if he had not used all his strength to resist the Void energy bombardment, this planet would have been penetrated. At that time, the core of the planet would have been destroyed, and the entire planet would have blown up in a tremendous explosion. ¡°Are you angry?¡± Roy finally replied. He smiled sinisterly. ¡°Then, Sargeras, how are you going to retaliate against me?¡± Sargeras was about to say something when he suddenly restrained his emotions and took a deep breath. ¡°Very good. I hope you can continue to be so optimistic later¡­¡± While speaking, Sargeras¡¯s body gradually turned transparent and finally disappeared above the sea. Roy witnessed this scene in the sky and immediately understood what was going on. He looked up at the starry sky above. ¡°The incarnation has been taken back. It seems that the true body will come next!¡± ¡°That¡¯s for sure, Master¡­¡± Rafaro said depressedly. ¡°You fought him so fiercely that this planet was almost destroyed. At this time, he no longer has anything to worry about. He will directly break the planet¡¯s shield with force and use his true body to deal with us¡­¡± ¡°Hmph, then he has to deal with us!¡± Roy kicked one of Rafaro¡¯s dragon horns. ¡°According to the plan, it¡¯s time for us to prepare to retreat!¡± ¡°Understood,¡± Rafaro replied and immediately began to shrink his body and transform. Sure enough, a moment later, Sargeras¡¯s colossal body, which was larger than the planet, appeared from the dark starry sky. This time, it was his true body. Even the Gorshalach in his hand was genuine¡­ The moment Roy saw Sargeras¡¯s true body, even he was shocked. In terms of strength and pressure alone, Sargeras was even more terrifying than Lilith! ¡°It¡¯s time to go!¡± Roy jumped into the cabin of the Void Seeker that Rafaro had transformed into without another word. Then the Void Seeker immediately turned into a stream of light, left the low planetary orbit of this planet, and flew into the depths of the starry sky. Sargeras, who came full of anger, saw this scene as soon as he arrived at the edge of the planet. He was instantly dumbfounded¡­ Chapter 630 Chapter 630: The Demon Leading Sargeras Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Of course, Roy had to run. He wasn¡¯t stupid. He could fight Sargeras¡¯s clone, but he would really die fighting Sargeras¡¯s true body. Therefore, after giving Sargeras a big blow and leaving a deep impression on him, Roy achieved his goal, boarded the Void Seeker, and fled into the universe. After Sargeras reacted, he was so angry that he was about to explode. Not only did this cunning demon Osiris steal the authority of the titans¡¯ planetary shield, but he even caused him to fight on this planet and directly destroy half of it. Now that he had taken an advantage, he wanted to leave. How could there be such a good thing?! In his rage, Sargeras chased after Roy without even thinking. With the strength of the titans, it was no problem for them to cross the universe with their bodies alone. But after chasing for a while, Sargeras found that the starship Osiris was on was ridiculously fast. Even though he kept using spatial gates to shuttle forward, he couldn¡¯t catch up to this starship. Sargeras could only call his mothership while chasing. Just like that, it finally became a chase between two starships in space. The Void Seeker was smaller and more agile, while Sargeras¡¯s starship was like a fortress equipped with powerful arcane cannons. But its disadvantage was that it was huge and cumbersome. When it couldn¡¯t close the distance with the Void Seeker, these powerful cannons couldn¡¯t display their attack effectiveness. However, Sargeras¡¯s starship had complete functions, so it was always tightly locked onto the Void Seeker, causing it to be difficult for the Void Seeker to escape Sargeras¡¯s pursuit. After Sargeras had fought in the Twisting Nether for so long, this was the first time he had suffered such a big loss at the hands of a demon. Not only had the planet been bombarded, but even his clone had almost been destroyed. This made his warrior heart find it difficult to accept. At the same time, he realized that regardless of the origin of Demon Osiris, if he were allowed to wander around in the universe, it would bring calamities to the worlds of order that the Pantheon was striving to create. Sargeras felt that even if he temporarily left the demons in the Twisting Nether alone, he had to find a way to capture Osiris. Therefore, Sargeras ordered his servants to pursue the starship no matter what and not let it escape. His army of servants did their best to carry out his order. However, Sargeras didn¡¯t know that even if he didn¡¯t chase so closely, he wouldn¡¯t lose Roy because Roy had never thought of really getting rid of him¡­ Under the lead of the Void Seeker, Sargeras and his starship were being led into the depths of the universe step by step¡­ Who knew how long this chase lasted or how many light-years it spanned. When Sargeras gradually became suspicious, he found that the Void Seeker had already led his starship into a dead galaxy. In this galaxy, many stars had already extinguished, so it was even dimmer than other starry skies. Many planets had extremely cruel environments, and many of them had even stopped rotating. The gravitational pull between astronomical bodies had even disappeared. When Sargeras¡¯s starship entered this galaxy, it couldn¡¯t scan any signal of life. In the observation window of the starship, he looked at the planets he passed by in puzzlement, thinking that Demon Osiris had brought him into the most remote corner of the universe. He seems to have deliberately brought me into this galaxy¡­ What¡¯s there here? Sargeras frowned in thought But at this moment, the servants in the starship suddenly shouted in horror, ¡°Lord¡­ Lord Sargeras! We¡¯ve detected strong Void energy fluctuations ahead!!¡± After hearing this shout, Sargeras¡¯s mind buzzed, and he immediately ordered, ¡°Stop! Stop the starship immediately!¡± The starship fortress, which was as large as a planet, slowly stopped in space. Sargeras noticed that when he stopped, Osiris¡¯s starship in front of him also slowed down and stopped. The two starships stopped quietly in the dark universe. Sargeras frowned while staring at the image of the Void Seeker on the light screen, guessing Osiris¡¯s possible next move. Sargeras knew that since strong Void energy fluctuations had appeared ahead, it meant that this was very likely a trap set by Osiris. He might have lured him here to use the Void energy to do something. But at this moment, a call signal connected to Sargeras¡¯s starship. After seeing this call signal, the servants looked at Sargeras in unison. Needless to say, it must be from the enemy they were chasing. Sargeras thought about it and answered the communication signal under the gazes of the servants. On the arcane light screen, Roy¡¯s figure appeared. He smiled at Sargeras. ¡°Lord Sargeras, do you want to come out and chat?¡± ¡°Come out? What do you mean?¡± Sargeras asked expressionlessly. ¡°Of course out of the starship!¡± Roy said. ¡°I think you¡¯ll definitely be interested in that thing in front. Perhaps you¡¯re willing to let me accompany you to take a look?¡± ¡°Hmph, cunning demon, don¡¯t you think your trap is too clumsy?¡± Sargeras laughed angrily. Roy shook his finger. ¡°No, no, no. I swear on my true demon name that this is definitely not a trap. Moreover, even if it¡¯s a trap, how can you, the Champion of the Pantheon, be afraid of a mere trap?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Sargeras didn¡¯t say anything and quietly looked at Roy on the light screen. Roy looked at him calmly. After a while, Sargeras said, ¡°Okay, I want to see what you¡¯re up to!¡± With that, he ignored the dissuasion of his servants and appeared outside the starship. After crossing tens of millions of kilometers, he saw Roy waiting for him in space. Then without a word, Sargeras raised Gorshalach and slashed an enormous sword beam at Roy! After chasing Roy for so long, Sargeras released his resentment and anger through this slash. But what puzzled him was that Osiris didn¡¯t dodge his angry attack but forcefully received it. The moment the sword beam hit Roy, a spherical light screen enveloped his body, and the exploding sword beam emitted extremely powerful energy. This energy swept through the surrounding space, and a nearby planet even exploded in this energy storm. However, such a powerful attack failed to cause any damage to Roy. Although the light screen surrounding him exploded, he remained unscathed and didn¡¯t move at all. Sargeras¡¯s eyes narrowed. He was very surprised. Through the previous battle, he had tested Roy¡¯s strength. Although this demon was powerful, Sargeras was confident that he could crush him with the power of his true body. What¡¯s going on now? This damn demon actually has a trump card? While Sargeras was hesitating, Roy turned his head to look at the destroyed planet. Although he was still staring at Sargeras expressionlessly, he thought that it was a close call! The light screen just now was actually an ¡®Absolute Defense¡¯ that he had created with nearly a million souls he had recently collected. It was a life-saving move that Roy had made to deal with Sargeras. The ability made with so few souls was naturally a one-time use. Although he had successfully blocked Sargeras¡¯s attack, Roy wouldn¡¯t be able to take another if it happened again, so he quickly said, ¡°Okay, Lord Sargeras, you¡¯ve vented your anger with this attack just now. Can you calm down and talk?¡± When Sargeras attacked angrily just now, he really wanted to kill Roy. He had never been led by the nose like this, but after Roy blocked his attack unscathed, Sargeras calmed down despite being surprised. He looked at Roy and carefully sized up his current form. ¡°There¡¯s no demon like you in the Twisting Nether. What do you want to do?¡± Roy shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m indeed not a demon born in this world. I came here by a freak combination of factors. But this isn¡¯t important. What¡¯s important is what I want to show you next¡­¡± ¡°¡­ What are you going to show me?¡± Sargeras snorted. ¡°Demon, I don¡¯t know where you come from and why you can use Void energy, but if you want to use the Void energy in front of you to deal with me, you will be gravely mistaken.¡± ¡°Sargeras, I am not your enemy!¡± Roy spread his hands. ¡°I¡¯m not demonstrating to you. In fact, after coming to this world, I found that although the titans of your Pantheon claim to be the guardians of order, you don¡¯t seem to understand who the true enemy is. Instead, you¡¯ve been fighting with the demons of the Twisting Nether.¡± ¡°The true enemy?¡± Sargeras¡¯s heart stirred as he blurted out, ¡°You want to say¡­ the Void?¡± ¡°Yes! It¡¯s the Void!¡± Roy nodded. ¡°Ridiculous!¡± Sargeras laughed in anger. ¡°Demon, don¡¯t tell me you think that we titans haven¡¯t studied what the Void is after so many years?¡± Roy smiled. ¡°I know that you¡¯ve certainly studied it, and I can even tell you the conclusion of your research. This conclusion is that the Void is the opposite of all matter. It is the background of the real world. When the Void leaks into the real world, it will cause irreversible corrosion and destruction to the real world, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Sargeras nodded. He was about to continue when Roy interrupted him. ¡°I know what you want to say. What you want to say is that the Void is inert. Although it will corrode the real world, this corrosion is completely passive, right?¡± ¡°¡­ Since you know, why do you still say that?¡± Sargeras asked curiously. ¡°Lord Sargeras!¡± Roy smiled. ¡°Indeed, Void energy is inert. Although it occasionally leaks and contaminates the real world, this contamination will gradually decrease as it corrodes matter in the real world. These are all very normal phenomena. In theory, even if Void contamination appears in the real world, as long as it is controlled well, it will at most cause some losses and won¡¯t cause too much damage to the entire real world¡­ But have you thought about what it would be like if Void corrosion changed from passive to active?¡± ¡°Huh?!¡± Sargeras immediately frowned when he heard the last sentence. ¡°Lord Sargeras, the reason why I chose to communicate with you instead of going to the Pantheon to communicate with the other titans is that you should know the Void the best!¡± Roy said. ¡°After hunting down demons in the Twisting Nether for so many years, I don¡¯t believe that your research on the Void will only stay on the surface. If possible, I want to ask you, in your impression, how much has the Twisting Nether expanded over the years?¡± Sargeras was silent. He couldn¡¯t answer Roy¡¯s question because he knew very well that Roy was right. After he fought in the Twisting Nether for so many years, his impression was that the Twisting Nether had been rapidly expanding. In fact, unlike his other compatriots of the Pantheon, the other titans had always been dedicated to building worlds of order and searching for their kind. To them, finding and awakening more of their compatriots was the top priority. Therefore, even though they had researched the Void for a while, the Pantheon had never listed the Void as a threat. Just as Osiris had said, after discovering that the Void was inert and passively causing corrosion, the Pantheon didn¡¯t take it to heart. Sargeras had never stopped coming into contact with the Void because of his work. In his understanding, the Twisting Nether had been expanding, and many crazy Void demons had gradually appeared. These were all signs of the deepening of Void corrosion. When he fought in the Twisting Nether before, he hadn¡¯t paid much attention to it. After all, there were so many demons in the Twisting Nether, and he didn¡¯t have much free time to calm down and study the Void corrosion phenomenon. But ever since Aggramar was sent as his apprentice and became his lieutenant, Sargeras had a lot of free time to study the Void. Sargeras¡¯s original intention in studying the Void was to find a way to completely stop the birth of demons. Although he had yet to grasp the full picture of the turbulent domain that was the Twisting Nether, his research on the Void was still fruitful. Through controlling and shaping some Void energy, Sargeras had created the isolated exile plane ¡®Mardum¡¯, specifically dedicated to imprisoning the demons of the Twisting Nether to achieve the effect of stopping the demons from resurrecting. The appearance of Mardum indeed greatly reduced the number of demons in the Twisting Nether. But during this process, Sargeras encountered some phenomena that puzzled him. Logically speaking, demons corroded by Void power should fall into complete madness. But occasionally, conscious individuals appeared. The destruction caused by these conscious individuals was even greater than that of crazy demons. This was why when he first came into contact with Roy and sensed the Void energy in him, he thought that Roy was a conscious individual and wanted to eliminate him. With the deepening of his research on the Void, Sargeras had actually discovered that Void energy was not as simple as it seemed on the surface. He had already realized that Void energy could be controlled, or rather, Void energy controlled living beings! Therefore, when Roy mentioned ¡®what will happen if Void energy changes from passive to active¡¯, Sargeras fell silent. Roy¡¯s words hit all the doubts he had been thinking about during this time. ¡°Follow me, Lord Sargeras!¡± Roy knew that his words were working, so he waved at Sargeras and flew forward. ¡°Let me show you what happened in the corners that you titans of the Pantheon can¡¯t see while you¡¯re dealing with the demons and searching for your people¡­¡± Sargeras hesitated for a moment. But seeing Roy¡¯s firm attitude, he temporarily suppressed his thoughts of killing him and followed him forward. After they traveled an unknown distance, the feeling of Void energy in front of them became stronger and stronger. Soon, a terrifying scene finally appeared in front of Sargeras and Roy. It was¡­ a star system completely corroded by an Old God. An incomparably colossal Old God was entrenched in this star system. Its terrifying tentacles shattered planets, turning several of them into countless fragments. The fragments of the planets floated chaotically in space, forming a huge asteroid belt. In the middle of this asteroid belt, the Old God¡¯s enormous tentacles had already enveloped the star. Several tentacles pierced into the star and greedily absorbed the star¡¯s energy. This dazzling star became incomparably dim, and it was rapidly collapsing and developing toward a white dwarf star. And the body of the Old God that had destroyed this star system was already larger than Sargeras¡¯s titan body¡­ Yes, this was one of the galaxies that Roy had passed by when he was on the Void Seeker. This galaxy and even the other galaxies farther behind had basically been destroyed by the Old Gods. This galaxy group could be said to be a key area where the Void Lords had placed Old Gods¡­ This galaxy group was far away from the Twisting Nether and belonged to a remote corner in the vision of the titans of the Pantheon, so Sargeras had never been here and had never seen such an evil and terrifying scene. So the moment he saw the Old God, he exclaimed angrily, ¡°What the hell is that?!¡± Chapter 631 Chapter 631: Banishment Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yes, tens of thousands of years ago, Roy chose to become the person, or rather, the demon who led Sargeras to see the power of a Void Lord. Since he would become one of the three commanders of the Burning Legion in the future, Roy knew that he would definitely cross paths with Sargeras, who had yet to fall, and the establishment of this relationship would inevitably take a long time. Moreover, because Roy was a demon, in order to prevent himself from being directly eliminated by Sargeras, he had to be cautious. Not only did he have to protect himself, but he also had to have enough capital to attract Sargeras¡¯s attention. So after he thought about it, the only entry point was the Old Gods. In Roy¡¯s opinion, Sargeras might have come into contact with Void power at this time, but he might not have seen an Old God. Not only Sargeras, but all the titans of the Pantheon might not have enough understanding of the Old Gods. Facing Sargeras¡¯s questioning, Roy introduced to him, ¡°These terrifying creatures have a unified name, the Old Gods. They aren¡¯t creatures born in the material world but come from the Void. You can regard them as manifestations of Void power!¡± ¡°Did these damn things come from the Void?¡± Sargeras frowned at Roy. ¡°How could these things be born in the Void?¡± A sinister smile appeared on Roy¡¯s face. ¡°Of course, ordinary Void creatures won¡¯t give birth to these things because, as we¡¯ve talked about before, pure Void power is inert. It will only passively corrode matter that falls into the Void from the real world. But the problem is that some existences were born in the Void, existences that exceed ordinary Void creatures. They are one with the Void, colossal entities completely made up of Void power. Moreover, they have wisdom and consciousness. Driven by wisdom and consciousness, they are changing from passive to active and accelerating the corrosion of the Void on the real world!¡± ¡°Existences that surpass ordinary Void creatures?¡± Sargeras pondered, trying to understand the scene Roy described. Considering his identity as a world-soul titan, he quickly understood. Just like how planets could give birth to souls and consciousnesses and eventually give birth to life like titans, Void power could also give birth to souls and consciousnesses. This wasn¡¯t surprising. Similar to world-soul titans, life born like this was definitely like a miracle, incomparably powerful and rare. ¡°What¡­ what are they called?¡± Sargeras asked Roy. ¡°Void Lords!¡± Roy lied through his teeth. ¡°This is what many other worlds call them!¡± ¡°Void Lords¡­¡± Sargeras pondered over this term and felt that it didn¡¯t seem to be made up, but he still had the mentality of doubting demons. ¡°What do they look like? Have you seen them? How powerful are they?¡± Facing Sargeras¡¯s questions, Roy shook his head. ¡°Unfortunately, I have never seen them. Even though I have the ability to sink into the Void World, I haven¡¯t seen them in the Void. You might not know how big the Void is. In a boundless and directionless world, it is impossible to find specific targets¡­¡± Sargeras stared at Roy without saying anything, but the distrust on his face was overflowing. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Roy grinned sinisterly when he saw his expression. ¡°Sargeras, do you think I¡¯m making up lies to deceive you?¡± Sargeras replied expressionlessly, ¡°In my understanding, demons have always been untrustworthy.¡± ¡°Then, do you want to take a look at the Void personally?¡± Roy spread his hands. ¡°I can use my power to pull you into the Void and let you feel what that world is like personally¡­¡± But these words aroused Sargeras¡¯s vigilance. Let a demon pull him into the Void? No matter how confident he was, it was impossible for him to agree to such a risky matter. ¡°Shut up, demon!¡± Sargeras said coldly. ¡°Just because I¡¯m willing to stop and listen to you doesn¡¯t mean that you can be unrestrained in front of me!¡± Although Sargeras berated Roy, he didn¡¯t attack him. Roy understood Sargeras¡¯s current mental state, so he laughed and didn¡¯t say anything else. He only left a seed in Sargeras¡¯s heart. He didn¡¯t need this seed to sprout now. After seeing Roy tactfully stop mentioning entering the Void, Sargeras turned his attention back to the Old God in front of him. He observed the colossus on the star for a long time before finally saying, ¡°You said that these ugly creatures are manifestations of the power of Void Lords?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Roy nodded. ¡°Void Lords can be regarded as the Void itself. They exist outside reality, so they can¡¯t directly enter the material world of reality. They can¡¯t move in the real world themselves, so they created these Old Gods and threw them into the real world to use them to complete the corrosion of the real world. There are many Old Gods. Although their shapes are strange, they¡¯re basically parasitic. They will take root on every planet they encounter and then slowly devour all the matter on the planet. As they continuously devour matter, their Void power and physical strength will continue to grow. The Old God you¡¯re seeing now can be said to be a mature individual. Lord Sargeras, you can probably sense its power. This mature Old God probably already has power comparable to you titans!¡± Sargeras didn¡¯t say anything as he stared intently at the colossus. He knew that Roy was right. Although this Old God in front of him was not as powerful as him, it was already nearly as powerful as a newborn world-soul titan. ¡°You said that there are many more of these things?¡± Sargeras keenly caught the keywords in Roy¡¯s words. ¡°Yes, many!¡± Roy nodded. ¡°The Void Lords threw many Old Gods into the real world. On the one hand, they¡¯re using them to expand the corrosion speed of the Void. On the other hand, it is to search for¡­¡± Sargeras¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Search for what?¡± Roy looked at Sargeras meaningfully but didn¡¯t leave him hanging. ¡°Search for world-soul titans!¡± After his guess came true, Sargeras immediately became furious and roared, ¡°How dare they¡­!!!¡± However, Roy interrupted him. ¡°How do they dare? Why wouldn¡¯t they dare? Lord Sargeras, compared to devouring ordinary planets, don¡¯t you think that devouring a planet that gave birth to a world-soul is more beneficial to Old Gods? Moreover, the Void is corroding the real world, and you, who have always claimed to be the defenders of order, are natural enemies of the Void. If they can devour world-souls in the midst of being born, it¡¯s equivalent to reducing the number of you titans. This will be a tremendous help to the corrosion plan of the Void Lords, so why wouldn¡¯t they dare?¡± ¡°Shut up! Shut up!!¡± Sargeras was losing his mind out of fury. For all the titans of the Pantheon, the matter of their kind was a topic like a reverse scale. Under the influence of Aman¡¯Thul, all the titans of the Pantheon regarded their kind as the highest priority. In fact, the ultimate goal of the worlds of order that they were dedicated to maintaining was to allow the birth rate of their kind to be higher and smoother. Now that Sargeras suddenly heard that the Void Lords were actually plotting against his kind, how could he take it? In his anger, Sargeras suddenly attacked. He raised Gorshalach in his hand and slashed at Roy! Roy didn¡¯t expect that Sargeras would suddenly flip out at this moment, so he only had time to raise Frostmourne in his hand to block Gorshalach¡¯s slash. This time, Sargeras attacked with his true body, and Gorshalach was not an energy projection. This caused Frostmourne in Roy¡¯s hand to be damaged after blocking the sword! Gorshalach cut halfway into the sharp blade near the sword¡¯s guard! If not for the blade width at the end being wide enough, it might have been directly cut off¡­ Fortunately, Frostmourne blocked this attack and bought Roy some time to react. He activated his Absolute Defense ability again to eliminate the residual force of Sargeras¡¯s slash. The souls he had collected during this period of time had only created three uses of Absolute Defense, but he didn¡¯t expect to use up two of them in such a short time. Of course, Roy had created this ability to deal with Sargeras. A few million souls wouldn¡¯t be enough for him to improve to the extent of defeating Sargeras¡¯s true body, so it was more practical to create this Absolute Defense ability. Therefore, even though he had consumed two uses, he didn¡¯t feel the pinch. What he felt distressed about was his sword. Although Frostmourne was also a divine artifact, it was still far inferior to Gorshalach. Seeing such a big gap on his sword made him feel as though someone had broken his figurine. Seeing that Roy had blocked his attack, Sargeras became even angrier. Why is this demon named Osiris so strange? Why couldn¡¯t I kill him twice in a row? Thus, Sargeras suddenly stretched out his hand and pinched Roy¡¯s body with his huge palm. But Roy transformed into the Void Form again, emerged from between his fingers in his mist body, and mocked Sargeras, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you angry out of humiliation? But this is the truth. While the Pantheon was attacking the Twisting Nether demons, your world-soul titans were stolen by the Void Lords!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Sargeras became angrier and angrier at Roy¡¯s mockery. But this time, he didn¡¯t want to kill this demon in front of him in vain. Instead, the light of an enormous magic formation suddenly appeared in his palm! With this magic used by Sargeras, a black rift suddenly opened where Roy was, and then it devoured Roy and disappeared with a flash. After Roy completely disappeared, Sargeras, who could no longer hear the taunts, finally felt that his surroundings were purer. Yes, just like dealing with the Twisting Nether demons who would be reborn after they died, when Sargeras saw that he couldn¡¯t kill Roy, he opened the entrance of Mardum and banished him into it! After banishing Roy, Sargeras felt refreshed and let out a long sigh. Then he looked at the colossal Old God, snorted coldly, and rushed forward with Gorshalach¡­ After the darkness in front of him disappeared, Roy found himself in a strange environment. Is this the Mardum plane? Roy immediately understood. In fact, he had already expected Sargeras to banish him, but he didn¡¯t expect Sargeras to imprison him so quickly. He originally expected that Sargeras would banish him after he used Absolute Defense three times. Unexpectedly, Sargeras was unable to hold back after the second time. After realizing that this was Mardum, Roy smiled. Although this place was called a prison, it was actually safer for him, so he flew into the distance and planned to wait here peacefully for a while. He knew very well that although he had rambled about a lot of things to Sargeras, Sargeras was still the Champion of the Pantheon. It was impossible for him to believe Roy after hearing his story. He would personally verify the so-called Void Lords of the Old Gods in the coming days. It would take a long time for Sargeras to fall because of his fear of the Void. And when Sargeras realized that he was helpless, he would open this prison with his own hands¡­ Chapter 632 Chapter 632: The Beginning of ¡®Fate¡¯ Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The sky was dim, the ground beneath the feet was dry, and the air was full of the stench of corruption. This was Roy¡¯s first impression of the Mardum Prison. This was a dimensional space that Sargeras had opened up alone. It didn¡¯t exist in any world but existed in the crevice between the Void and reality. There was no exit, nor were there any flaws to exploit. A gigantic land floated in the darkness, without any sun, moon, or stars around. This isolated island imprisoned all the Twisting Nether demons that Sargeras had captured. Darkness didn¡¯t affect the vision of demons. After Roy entered, he floated above the land and observed the demons here. The number was terrifying. This place was Sargeras¡¯s achievement of fighting against the Twisting Nether for hundreds or even thousands of years. Over such a long time, he had imprisoned at least hundreds of millions of demons. With so many Twisting Nether demons imprisoned on this land, even though this place was large enough, it was still crowded. The demons of the Twisting Nether didn¡¯t die in Sargeras¡¯s hands, but they frequently fought each other for the living space in Mardum. The winners devoured the flesh and blood of the losers, and the losers could no longer be reborn in the Twisting Nether. Once they died, they would really die. Looking at the scenes of demons fighting below, Roy felt no emotions. He even found that it was a little familiar. Wasn¡¯t this a recreation of the scene of his home, the Abyss? Demons that evolved due to the contamination of fel energy and Void energy were often crazy and irrational. The lower the level of a demon, the crazier they were. Not long after Roy was sent in, he was attacked by two waves of low-level demons. These crazy fellows ignored the suppression of strength and brazenly attacked Roy. Roy impatiently tore them into pieces and fed them to Rafaro. Realizing that the prison¡¯s ecology was very chaotic, Roy didn¡¯t want to fall into endless fighting. The souls of the Twisting Nether demons were contaminated. Even if he obtained their souls, he couldn¡¯t use them effectively in the system, so he didn¡¯t intend to kill the demons in the prison to obtain souls. Riding Rafaro, he found the center of the land, killed several demon lords entrenched here, snatched their territories, and settled down. After arranging this temporary residence, Roy set up a large-scale barrier to block the crazy demons and obtain some peace. After doing this, he began to wait quietly. Roy knew that he wouldn¡¯t be in Mardum for long. Under his guidance, Sargeras had already seen the power of the Old Gods, so he would definitely continue to explore other galaxies corroded by the Old Gods. A single example wouldn¡¯t cause warriors of the Pantheon like Sargeras to feel fear. But as he continued to explore, terrifying scenes of devastation would gradually appear in front of him. In particular, when Sargeras saw the worlds that gave birth to world-souls but were already devoured by the Old Gods, he, who was also born as a world-soul, would gradually put himself in their shoes. Fear would not suddenly appear, but it was a process of quantitative change to qualitative change. When he felt deeply helpless, his caution of the Void would turn into fear, and the fear would finally turn into despair! In the end, Sargeras would complete his transformation and fall like in the original history. He would personally break the cage of Mardum and release Roy and all the Twisting Nether demons imprisoned here. Roy was looking forward to that day¡­ Roy couldn¡¯t estimate how long it would take. It might be months, years, or decades. This depended on the speed at which Sargeras wandered the universe and the accumulation of his fear. But no matter how long it would be, Roy only needed to wait. While waiting, Roy took out Frostmourne and had a headache about how to repair this divine artifact. In the collision with Sargeras¡¯s weapon, Gorshalach had cut deep into Frostmourne. This made Roy realize that the sword he created was still quite a distance away from a weapon like Gorshalach. According to his knowledge, Gorshalach was the strongest weapon known in this world or this universe. It was the ceiling of all divine artifacts. On the other hand, Roy had constructed Frostmourne using souls in the system. Its strength was related to the number of souls he had invested. Clearly, it was normal for Frostmourne to lose to Gorshalach under these circumstances. Being able to persist until there was only a deep gap instead of being broken was because Roy had infused mighty power into the sword. It was definitely possible to repair Frostmourne. He only needed to invest a large number of souls in the system. But repairing Frostmourne like this was no different from before, unless he was willing to invest more souls to modify it. But if he wanted to upgrade Frostmourne to the level of Gorshalach, the number of souls he would have to invest would be astronomical. Roy didn¡¯t have so many souls now. In fact, as his strength continued to improve, Frostmourne could no longer keep up with his usage needs. When you had the power to crush your opponents, you often didn¡¯t waste time trying to debuff them. Frostmourne was like this now, so Roy was using it less and less. Now, Roy¡¯s headache was about whether he should repair Frostmourne. Although he wanted to repair it for sentimental reasons, he actually felt that he should forge a stronger weapon to use against Gorshalach in the future. Fortunately, this dilemma was eliminated before long because Roy encountered a demon in Mardum. It was a¡­ dreadlord, a nathrezim! The pale skin, sunken eye sockets, huge bat wings, and sharp claws were very familiar¡­ When Roy saw the dreadlord who came to find him, he thought that he had encountered Tichondrius here. But it was obvious that this dreadlord was not Tichondrius. He called himself Diathorus. It couldn¡¯t be helped. The nathrezim all looked similar, and those who were not familiar with them would definitely not recognize the differences. Diathorus didn¡¯t break into Roy¡¯s territory by accident but came for him. After entering Roy¡¯s territory, he stayed where he was and waited for Rafaro to appear before loudly telling him his purpose in coming, hoping to see Roy, the King of Despair. Roy was very curious about encountering a dreadlord here, so he got Rafaro to bring him over. Upon seeing Roy, Diathorus knelt respectfully on one knee. The talent of eloquence of the nathrezim was vividly displayed in him. As soon as he came, he flattered Roy, praised his strength, and so on. Roy couldn¡¯t stand listening to him. He waved his hand to stop his ramblings and asked, ¡°Why did you come find me?¡± ¡°Lord Osiris!¡± Diathorus explained respectfully. ¡°I have been imprisoned here for more than twelve hundred years. You are the strongest demon that has entered Mardum as far as I know. When you appeared in this space, I could already feel your powerful aura, so I found a way to learn your name from the demon lords you defeated and came to see you, hoping to obtain your protection and serve you.¡± Roy stared at Diathorus without saying anything for a long time. Diathorus lowered his head respectfully. The scene fell silent. Obtaining protection and serving was all fake. Roy knew very well that the nathrezim were only truly loyal to one master. So after hearing what Diathorus said, he directly ignored it. But he was still a little surprised by him. What surprised him was Diathorus¡¯s intelligence-gathering ability. Mardum was isolated from the outside world, and the demons here didn¡¯t know what was going on outside. But not long after he came in, Diathorus actually heard his demon name and title and even found his territory. This intelligence-gathering ability couldn¡¯t be underestimated. Roy¡¯s demon name was easy to discover. After all, when he expelled those demon lords earlier, he had announced it himself, but he hadn¡¯t mentioned the title of the King of Despair. In other words, it was impossible for demons in Mardum to know his title outside. But if he remembered correctly, what Diathorus had said to Rafaro earlier was that he wanted to see ¡®His Majesty Osiris, the King of Despair¡¯. If Roy were a boorish demon, he might have ignored this small detail. Unfortunately, his thoughts were meticulous, and he noticed something wrong after some thought. Why does Diathorus know my title outside? Hasn¡¯t he been in this prison for more than twelve hundred years? Did¡­ someone outside tell him? Roy immediately understood. Yes, his compatriots outside probably told him! The nathrezim were a race created by Sire Denathrius. Their mission was to infiltrate various forces and act as spies. The universe was so vast, and the various forces were so far apart, so how did the lurking dreadlords quickly and accurately report back their intelligence? Through this small flaw, Roy immediately realized that there might be some unknown method of contact between the nathrezim, and this method of contact could even break through the dimensional blockade of Mardum! Even if it were just a breakthrough in information, it was enough. Thinking of this, Roy realized that this dreadlord named Diathorus was probably not simply captured by Sargeras and imprisoned. He had probably gotten into this prison on purpose. These fellows were even unwilling to leave out the intelligence collection work of a prison. What model workers¡­ Of course, if Sargeras caught more dreadlords in the future, Roy was more willing to believe that this was probably a scheme of the nathrezim. Not only was he plotting Sargeras¡¯s fall, but the nathrezim were also doing the same thing. But perhaps because of his existence, this scheme was already ahead of what the nathrezim had conceived¡­ These thoughts flashed through Roy¡¯s mind, and he instantly understood. Although he was very vigilant against the nathrezim, he felt that, at least for now, the nathrezim had the same goal as him and were natural allies. Thinking of allies, Roy immediately recalled the familiar and close attitude that Tichondrius and the others had when they faced him when he appeared on Argus¡­ Yes, it seems like my ¡®fate¡¯ with the nathrezim should start at this time¡­ Roy nodded and finally said, ¡°Very good, Diathorus. I accept your loyalty. Now, tell me. What can you do for me?¡± Diathorus didn¡¯t know that his identity had actually been seen through. Joy flashed in his eyes, but he still lowered his head. ¡°Your Majesty Osiris, after all, this is a prison set up by Sargeras. I believe you hope to get out as soon as possible. I can unify the demons in Mardum for you and get all of them to work for you. This way, we can concentrate our efforts on finding a way to break out of the prison!¡± Chapter 633 Chapter 633: The First Note Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After Diathorus finished speaking, he raised his head and looked at Roy hopefully, waiting for his answer. But Roy was noncommittal about his proposal and remained silent. He could understand Diathorus very well. After all, Diathorus should be the first batch of prisoners after Sargeras established the prison of Mardum. He had been imprisoned here for more than a thousand years. Even a demon with a long lifespan would probably not be able to bear it. It was normal for him to want to break out of the prison and escape after such a long time. But with his strength, it was impossible for him to break through the spatial blockade of Mardum, so he placed his hopes on Roy, this demon king. In other words, Diathorus hoped to use his loyalty in exchange for Roy taking him with him when he broke out of the prison. Unfortunately, Diathorus had made a miscalculation. Roy wasn¡¯t worried about escaping from Mardum at all because he knew that Sargeras would destroy the prison himself before long. Why would he waste his effort on researching how to escape? Moreover, how could a plane chosen by Sargeras to banish demons be so easy to break out of? It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to describe this prison as impregnable. Roy didn¡¯t think that all the demons here combined would be able to find a flaw and escape. When Diathorus saw that Roy was staring at him without saying anything, the flattering smile on his face gradually disappeared. Then he realized that Osiris was different from him. He had just been imprisoned. Things like breaking out of the prison probably wouldn¡¯t move him. It was even possible that Osiris didn¡¯t want to leave for the time being. After all, he must have fought with Sargeras before coming in, and he was imprisoned because he couldn¡¯t win. If he were in a hurry to escape from the prison, he might have to face Sargeras¡¯s pursuit¡­ After these thoughts ran through Diathorus¡¯s mind, he quickly changed his words. ¡°Of course, Lord Osiris, if you want to stay here and rule all of Mardum¡­¡± ¡°Not interested¡­¡± Roy replied lazily. What a joke. Although there were many demons in Mardum, even if he could really rule here, he would at most be a prison tyrant. Moreover, when Sargeras personally broke the cage, every demon would immediately pledge their loyalty to him and join the Burning Legion. Therefore, Roy didn¡¯t want to stir up trouble in this prison. He only needed to wait peacefully for a few years¡­ The difficulty of serving Roy made Diathorus unable to do anything. After all, demons could only think of power, authority, killing, and destruction. But none of these things could impress Roy now. Diathorus didn¡¯t know what tribute to give him. Fortunately, Roy saw his awkward expression and relieved him. After thinking about it, he took out Frostmourne and lightly threw it. The sword was inserted into the floor in front of Diathorus. ¡°I can protect you, Dreadlord Diathorus, but I¡¯ll give you a task. Do you see this sword? It was damaged in a collision with Gorshalach. If you can find a way to repair it, no demon in Mardum will dare to touch you!¡± Diathorus pulled himself together and looked at Frostmourne. He could feel the powerful force of this sword, but the gap in the sword was also obvious. After looking at it for a while, he raised his head and said awkwardly, ¡°Lord Osiris, with all due respect, even if I have the ability, there are no resources in Mardum that can be used to repair this artifact¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not asking you to repair it immediately!¡± Roy replied. ¡°You can repair it when you go out in the future, but I want you to confirm whether you have a way to repair it.¡± Diathorus¡¯s expression changed several times before he gritted his teeth and agreed. ¡°Yes! Lord Osiris, you can give it to me!¡± ¡°Very good!¡± Roy nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Then from now on, you will be the subordinate of King of Despair Osiris¡­¡± ¡°Thank you so much, Lord Osiris¡­¡± Diathorus breathed a sigh of relief and bowed to Roy again. In fact, Diathorus had no choice. When he was first imprisoned in Mardum by Sargeras, there were pitifully few demons in the prison, and it was very difficult to encounter any on the vast land. But as Sargeras continued to fight in the Twisting Nether, he imprisoned more and more demons, and they were becoming stronger and stronger. Now, Mardum could be said to be overcrowded with demons. In order to compete for living space, demons naturally fought each other. This point was the same whether it was the crazy demons whose sanity had been corroded or the demons who had retained their normal rationality. Although Diathorus was a dreadlord, his frontal combat strength wasn¡¯t high. The means of scheming and manipulating people had a negligible effect on the demons of the Twisting Nether, so Diathorus¡¯s survival was under great threat, which was why he had no choice but to seek protection from a powerful demon. As for the task Roy gave him, Diathorus wasn¡¯t lying. He was indeed powerless in Mardum. But if he could get out, he really had a way to repair the sword. As for his so-called method, he would naturally seek the help of the true boss behind him¡­ It was just a normal artifact. There were plenty of ways to repair it in the Shadowlands¡­ Roy naturally saw Diathorus¡¯s expression, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Handing Frostmourne to him was just a flash of inspiration from Roy, who recalled that the dreadlords on Argus had taken out Frostmourne. If nothing unexpected happened, Roy handing over Frostmourne to the nathrezim was part of completing the closed time loop here. They would repair Frostmourne in the Shadowlands and make certain adjustments to its power, making it the Frostmourne that Ner¡¯zhul and Arthas would wield in the future. As for why they didn¡¯t return Frostmourne to Roy after repairing it, it was actually very easy to understand. Roy guessed that he must have disappeared after falling into the spacetime flux and jumped to another period in history, causing the sword to fail to reach his hands after being repaired¡­ Roy had guessed the cause and effect, so he didn¡¯t resist taking Frostmourne out. But he was actually a little curious and had been thinking about a question. What would the consequences be if he didn¡¯t complete these closed time loops? Roy calculated and found that if he really did this, he might really fall into a so-called parallel timeline¡­ It was even possible that he would be trapped forever in this spacetime flux. He would be teleported to a certain point in time and could no longer escape. It would be like this for eternity. This consequence made Roy much more cautious. He naturally didn¡¯t want to court death easily. The following time was a boring wait. Roy stayed in his territory and studied attributes and definitions in the system every day. In addition, he killed the crazy demons who dared to intrude into his territory in the most brutal way to deter other demons. As time went by, Roy gradually established absolute prestige in Mardun, and more and more demons came to submit to him. Most of these demons were sane, and such Twisting Nether demons all had one characteristic¡ªthey controlled the power of fel energy. As they continuously gathered in Roy¡¯s territory, the concentration of fel energy in this area became ridiculously high. Fel energy actually existed in this universe from the beginning. It wasn¡¯t produced after the fall of Sargeras. After falling, Sargeras could only be regarded as a representative of fel energy. In fact, fel energy had already been born after the Void leaked and created the Twisting Nether. Roy naturally studied the power of fel energy carefully. He found that fel energy was actually a kind of compromise. It was a compromise made by Void energy to exist and manifest in this world, so there was no difference in calling it decay. It had to be known that Void energy couldn¡¯t appear in the material world under normal circumstances. Once it appeared, it would devour matter. During this devouring process, Void energy was in a state of decay and compromise. Pure Void energy existed in reality for a very short time, including Roy¡¯s Void Form. In fact, every time he transformed into the Void Form, although he could use Void energy, he always felt that most of the energy was wasted. This wasted energy was due to devouring and decaying with the matter. Not only was this the case for Roy, but even Auriel on his shoulder was the same. When using Void energy, they couldn¡¯t last long because the energy consumption was too great. Therefore, Roy studied fel energy to see if he could convert Void energy into fel energy for fighting. The answer was naturally yes. Even after Roy converted his Void energy into fel energy, it was still surprisingly powerful. After some calculations, he found that if he used fel energy to fight, in terms of energy level alone, he would be at least two to three times stronger than when he fought Sargeras. However¡­ this didn¡¯t mean much because this improvement was not enough for Roy to break through to the Deadly Sin level. Facing Sargeras¡¯s true body, he was still utterly powerless. Moreover, after Void energy was converted into fel energy, it wasn¡¯t without drawbacks. The influence of fel energy on the mind was too great, even for demons. Using fel energy to fight for a long time would cause demons to become more tyrannical and cruel and greatly suppress their rationality. This was unavoidable, no matter how strong their mental power and willpower were. Simply put, it would cause the sanity value to drop. Although this effect didn¡¯t seem to be too big for originally tyrannical and cruel demons, Roy felt that being able to maintain his calm thinking and reason were the most important things. He had to have a big fist and a good brain. Therefore, Roy only had a superficial taste of fel energy. He felt that in terms of resisting Void energy, he had to use his own Chaos power. Matter in reality, including all kinds of energy such as arcane and Holy Light, could achieve a neutralizing effect when resisting the corrosion of Void energy, but the premise was to sacrifice oneself. In other words, if you wanted to neutralize one portion of Void energy, you would have to pay at least three to five portions of equivalent energy for Void energy to devour and decay. This was the natural disadvantage when facing Void energy. After transforming into the Void Form, Roy relied on this characteristic to exchange a few energy blows with Sargeras. However, Chaos power was different. Its neutralizing effect against Void energy was a ratio of 1 to 1! However much Chaos power Roy could use was equal to how much Void energy he could neutralize! This was also the true reason why Lilith had sought Chaos power¡­ Just like that, almost two years passed quickly during Roy¡¯s constant research and exploration. On the first 666 days since he jumped out of the spacetime flux, he finally welcomed his first all-around energy increase! [The Movement to the End of Reincarnation] played the first note, increasing Roy¡¯s overall strength by¡­ one thousandth! To be honest, this improvement was very little, but¡­ the effect was really obvious! Chapter 634 Chapter 634: Witnessing History (1) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Although it was only an increase of one thousandth, this increase was all-around, including Roy¡¯s physical strength, magic power, spirit, soul, divine spark, and even his Chaos power and Void power. Roy had the combination of all his strength to ¡®1¡¯, but this was a symbolic value. When it came to himself, this one-thousandth increase was visible to the naked eye. Putting everything else aside, in the system interface, his magic power of twenty million had soared by twenty thousand points in this increase, which was equivalent to the increase from devouring tens of thousands of souls. Just the first increase made Roy very excited. He knew that as time went by, this increase would become stronger and stronger. Even he didn¡¯t know how strong he would become in the end. This Movement to the End of Reincarnation was a piece of background music that Roy had composed for himself. When the background music was finished, no one would be able to defeat him¡­ Knowing that his strength would grow even if he did nothing, Roy stayed in Mardum with peace of mind. He even used a small number of souls to make a game console for himself. This way, even the tedious life in Mardum no longer bothered him much. There was no sunrise or sunset here, and there was no accurate reference point for the passage of time. However, this had no impact on Roy. He could calculate the time by the increases in his strength. After composing the movement ten times, which was more than 6,666 days later, Roy suddenly felt the violent spatial fluctuations in the sky. He threw down the game controller, flew out of his palace, and went into the sky to look up at the incomparably dark sky of the prison. Over the years, Sargeras had thrown demons into Mardum from time to time, but the spatial fluctuations that occurred were not so intense. Now that the spatial fluctuations were so abnormal, Roy couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Sargeras was ready to destroy Mardum. Not only did Roy notice these violent spatial fluctuations, but many powerful demon lords also noticed them. Like Roy, they flew into the air and stared eagerly at the direction of the fluctuations. Soon, a huge rift hundreds of kilometers long opened. The moment it opened in the dark sky, it immediately reflected the dazzling starry sky of the real world outside. Seeing the appearance of this starry sky, the many demons in Mardum were excited. They had been trapped in this prison for too long and were extremely eager to get out. Now that they saw the connection between the Mardum plane and the real world appear, they ignored everything else and flew toward the rift above. Diathorus was beside Roy at this moment. Seeing so many demons flying into the sky, he felt itchy and asked Roy, ¡°Lord Osiris, the opportunity has come. Aren¡¯t we going to escape?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see!¡± Roy frowned in doubt. It didn¡¯t seem like Sargeras wanted to open the prison. With this delay, the situation changed. Before the demons could fly to the rift, Sargeras¡¯s giant head had already appeared in it. He looked a little dispirited, and his temper was unexpectedly irritable. Seeing the demons flying toward the rift, he didn¡¯t even say a word and directly slapped them down. This palm was so large that it covered the sky and the stars, filling the entire rift. None of the demons who wanted to escape were spared. This enormous palm enveloped them all, and then Sargeras¡¯s immense force slammed them down from the sky, smashing them into piles of meat paste on the ground! After casually slapping the demons who wanted to escape, Sargeras didn¡¯t say anything. He looked down at the land in Mardum from the sky and began searching. An idea flashed in Roy¡¯s mind. He immediately spread his wings and flew into the sky. At the same time, he enlarged his body so that Sargeras could see him clearly. After the slap just now, no demons dared to fly toward the rift anymore, so Roy¡¯s flying became even more conspicuous. Just as Diathorus thought in horror that Lord Osiris, whom he was now loyal to, would be flattened by Sargeras like the demons before, he saw Sargeras¡¯s eyes light up, and his dispirited and anxious aura calmed down a little. ¡°Osiris, you came at the right time. I¡¯m looking for you!¡± It didn¡¯t matter if Sargeras didn¡¯t speak. But the moment he opened his mouth, the demons watching in Mardum were shocked. Their cunning eyes looked at Roy, who was slowly flying up, in doubt, thinking about what the relationship between Sargeras and Osiris was¡­ Hearing Sargeras¡¯s words, Roy grinned. He had guessed right. Sargeras had opened the prison for no other reason than to find him! Therefore, he laughed loudly. ¡°Oh? Lord Sargeras, are you here to bring me out of prison?¡± ¡°Stop talking nonsense!¡± A look of annoyance appeared on Sargeras¡¯s face as he stretched out his hand to grab Roy. ¡°Come out. I have something to ask you!¡± Roy didn¡¯t resist and let Sargeras grab him. After he comforted Rafaro, Sargeras grabbed him from the rift and took him out of Mardum. The moment Roy left, the huge rift in the sky above Mardum immediately closed. The demons in the prison were moving back and forth uneasily, especially those far away from Roy¡¯s territory. They had started unconsciously heading toward his territory¡­ After arriving in the real world, Roy observed his surroundings first. He found that he was still in the starry sky of the universe, but in his vision not far away, there was an astonishing scene. It was¡­ a massive planet that was disintegrating! From the surface, this planet no longer had any color to speak of. The surface of the planet was full of decaying black and gray, making it look like a gigantic sore. An enormous fissure on the planet¡¯s sphere cut through it in the middle, and the immense energy in the core had found a way to vent. It was spewing out unrestrainedly along this fissure, and scarlet, high-temperature magma spurted out like an explosion. At the same time, it tore apart the entire land on the surface, causing spider web-like cracks to appear in the upper and lower hemispheres. The planet was collapsing, but this process was quite long, and it wouldn¡¯t completely explode all of a sudden. The reason was that there was a huge¡­ Old God inside this planet! This Old God had already grown to a very large size. Its arthropod-like tentacles were buried deep underground, acting as connectors. It was precisely because of these tentacles that the planet didn¡¯t explode into pieces. The scene in front of him was very terrifying. Roy narrowed his eyes. But as he observed, he found that the Old God was already dead. All its tentacles showed no signs of moving, and as the planet collapsed, they were gradually being torn apart. How should he describe this feeling? It was like seeing an octopus burning. The magma in the core had already cooked these tentacles¡­ While Roy was watching this scene, Sargeras had already let go of him and joined him without a word. The two of them were floating in the universe and observing the process of the planet¡¯s destruction. After a while, Roy turned to look at Sargeras in puzzlement. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you want to say something? Don¡¯t tell me you just wanted me to come out and watch this scene?¡± Sargeras¡¯s slightly dark face revealed intense fatigue, and his entire mental state wasn¡¯t very good. It was completely different from his bravery and ferocity of forging ahead vigorously when he fought Roy earlier. After hearing Roy¡¯s question, Sargeras actually sighed deeply in front of him. He raised his right hand, looked at the longsword Gorshalach in his hand, and said in confusion, ¡°I¡­ just killed a¡­ compatriot¡­¡± Roy¡¯s heart stirred as he immediately understood what was going on. As expected, Sargeras continued to mutter, ¡°This planet was breeding a newborn world-soul. If nothing unexpected happened, he would have been born in about a hundred thousand years and become a new titan¡­ Unfortunately, he was already parasitized by the Old God when he was still in his infancy!¡± Turning around, Sargeras looked at Roy with incomparable anger and said word by word, ¡°This damn Old God greedily absorbed the power of the world-soul, making him incomparably weak. At the same time, it corroded him with darkness. When I found him, he could no longer be saved. The power of darkness had already seeped into his soul and could no longer be eliminated¡­¡± ¡°So, you personally ended him?¡± Roy asked expressionlessly. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Sargeras didn¡¯t dare to look at Roy¡¯s eyes. He lowered his head and said in pain, ¡°I killed a compatriot with my own hands. No, I should say I killed a child¡­ I killed him and that damn Old God¡­¡± Roy could understand Sargeras¡¯s pain at this moment. If it were just the Old God, it wasn¡¯t too much to be cruel since the two opposing sides were at war. But when it came to a child, it was completely different. Not only the titans, but the demons also attached great importance to their descendants because these descendants meant inheritance and the continuation of the entire race. Now that Sargeras had personally eliminated one of his compatriots, for the world-soul titan who valued his kind, it was imaginable the torment he felt in his heart at this moment. Even though he had no choice but to do so because the corrosion of the Old God was already terminal, these reasons couldn¡¯t let him get over it easily. ¡°So, Lord Sargeras¡­¡± Roy smiled. ¡°Did you bring me out of Mardum to seek psychological counseling?¡± Hearing the ridicule in Roy¡¯s words, Sargeras suddenly raised his head, stared at Roy, and said hatefully, ¡°Osiris, you don¡¯t have to agitate me! Although I feel pain in my heart, I don¡¯t regret what I¡¯ve done. Even if time turned back, I would still choose to kill him. Instead of watching helplessly as my kind becomes an indescribable evil being, I¡¯d rather end his life with my own hands!¡± ¡°In that case, what do you want to know from me?¡± Roy asked with a smile. Sargeras took a deep breath. ¡°In fact, when you talked about the Old Gods and the Void Lords, I¡­ didn¡¯t fully believe you!¡± ¡°That¡¯s normal!¡± Roy nodded in agreement. ¡°After all, I¡¯m a demon. In the impression of you people who claim to be justice and order, demons represent deviousness and evil, so you won¡¯t believe a word I say.¡± Sargeras didn¡¯t answer and continued, ¡°During this period of time, I have been wandering in this universe, wanting to expose your lies. But¡­ in these twenty-odd years, I¡¯ve encountered nearly a hundred Old Gods in this universe. Just as you said, I don¡¯t know where they came from, but they wreaked havoc in this universe like locusts. They devoured every planet they parasitized and eventually reduced them to destruction¡­ The more I see such scenes, the more reason keeps convincing me that you¡¯re not lying and everything you said is true¡­¡± ¡°After seeing so many worlds destroyed by Old Gods, what finally made you make up your mind to bring me out of the prison was this planet that housed a world-soul in front of us, right?¡± Roy smiled. ¡°As expected, only world-soul titans can make you truly take things seriously¡­ Pardon my frankness, Lord Sargeras, but you world-soul titans are actually quite selfish¡­¡± Chapter 635 Chapter 635: Witnessing History (2) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Sargeras was speechless because Roy¡¯s words hit the nail on the head. With Sargeras¡¯s strength, even if an Old God Devoured a planet and grew into a complete body, he still had the ability to eliminate it. Regarding things that he could deal with within his abilities, even if he were vigilant, he wouldn¡¯t feel fear. Only after he saw with his own eyes that an Old God had corroded and corrupted a titan world-soul could he find the feeling of substitution. It wasn¡¯t until this moment that Sargeras truly realized that what Roy had said before was true. A powerful force was corroding world-soul titans through these Old Gods! Uneasiness brought fear, fear brought terror, and terror brought panic. Sargeras clearly realized that if these Old Gods were allowed to continue spreading, all the unborn world-souls in the universe would become targets, and the titans would no longer obtain new people. The corrupted world-souls would even turn around to deal with the titans. Regarding this matter that concerned the survival of the titans, Sargeras finally began to feel fear, so he immediately began to think of ways to deal with it. Of course, Sargeras could easily eliminate Gods, and he could even mobilize the entire Pantheon. But there were too few titans. Even if all of them went out to search for Old Gods in the entire universe, how long would it take to clean them up? And during this time, how many Old Gods would be released? Sargeras thought hard but to no avail, so he had no choice but to seek help. The first person he thought of was Roy, so he personally opened the gate of Mardum and brought him out. Facing Roy¡¯s mocking tone, Sargeras didn¡¯t say anything. He just asked him if there was any way to resist the corrosion from the Void. But Roy had no clue about this. To be honest, since he became a demon, he had been to many worlds. Ever since he gradually came into contact with the concept of the Void, he had been paying attention. The corrosion of the Void seemed to be spreading in many worlds, but he had never seen any world that effectively blocked Void corrosion. In the worst case, just like in Ashan, even the Dragon God had been completely devoured by the Void in the end¡­ It wasn¡¯t only the titans. The upper echelons of the angels and demons also realized the immense danger brought about by Void corrosion, so they were all thinking of solutions. From the situations that Roy had come into contact with, the angels seemed to blame the existence of the Void for the inevitable phenomenon of the increase in entropy in the universe. Therefore, the high-level angels in Eden gradually had a thought, which was to reduce the increase in entropy by limiting the reproduction of humans. In their opinion, the corrosion of the Void was unstoppable, and one day, the universe would welcome extinction. All they could do was to delay the arrival of this time. This was also why Roy had encountered Raphael¡¯s clone in the Darksiders world and found that Raphael had already fallen¡­ Perhaps in Raphael¡¯s opinion, the material world would eventually be devoured by the Void, so it was better to become a part of the Void first. In fact, Raphael was probably not alone in sharing this sentiment. Roy had only seen a limited number of high-level angels on the side of Heaven, Gabriel, Michael, and Raphael. What about the other high-level angels? Where did they go? And it was the same for the Abyss. Why were most of the Deadly Sin Demon Kings missing? For example, Roy had only found Beelzebub¡¯s shell in the Abyss¡­ For some of them, their clones were around. But for others, no one had seen their clones. So, where did these Deadly Sin Demon Kings go? Roy raised his head and looked at the starry sky where the Twisting Nether was in the distance. Back then, he and Lilith had separated there, and then Lilith had headed toward the entrance of the Void. Inferring from this, could it be that the other Deadly Sin Demon Kings had also entered the Void?! Could they have really joined because they couldn¡¯t win? The more Roy thought about it, the more terrified he became. He quickly retracted his gaze, not wanting to look at the Void rift anymore. He was afraid that if he continued thinking about it, even he would fear the Void. Speaking of which, Roy couldn¡¯t help wondering if Chaos power was really enough to fight against the Void. It wasn¡¯t that Roy didn¡¯t have confidence in Lilith, but he didn¡¯t have confidence in his own strength. After all, he had fallen into the Void once, so he knew very well that the Void was as large as the Infinite Worlds. Even though he had the power of Chaos, which could fight against the Void, could his personal strength really compare to the entire universe and the Infinite Worlds? Therefore, Roy couldn¡¯t give any answer to Sargeras¡¯s question and could only remain silent. Faced with Roy¡¯s silence, Sargeras was disappointed. The two of them floated silently in space, quietly watching the planet in the distance collapse and perish. An intense light erupted, and the core of the planet exploded. The world-soul residing in the core of the planet revealed an illusory figure in this violent explosion. It was an indescribable and extremely distorted monster that was even more terrifying than the Old God. It roared loudly at where Sargeras and Roy were, and through soul voice transmission, the two of them heard its anger and tyranny. But in a short moment, this illusory figure and the enormous Old God were torn apart in the intense light. Eventually, this planet would completely turn into countless fragments flying in space. These fragments would become innumerable asteroids roaming in the universe until they were captured by the gravity of other planets one day. Either they would turn into a meteor shower and burn up in the atmosphere, or they would surround the planets and become part of the ring system¡­ Sargeras felt very uncomfortable that he had personally buried his own kind. But after this planet exploded, his eyes suddenly became resolute. He said to Roy, ¡°Osiris, the reason I spared your life and imprisoned you is that I discovered the difference between you and other Twisting Nether demons in our battle. If I¡¯m not wrong, you can enter the Void Domain, right?¡± Roy nodded. That was right. Ever since he fell into the Void, he had evolved and modified his body and found that he had a special ability. He could take the initiative to ¡®sink¡¯ into the Void! Under normal circumstances, it wasn¡¯t easy for the material world to come into contact with the true Void. Although the Void was the background of the material world, it required special methods to break through the barrier and enter the background. Not only did it require forbidden knowledge about the Void, but it also required special rituals and immense energy to find the weak points of the Void to open a gate to the Void. But Roy didn¡¯t need these things. His ability to sink into the Void didn¡¯t need to be so complicated. After getting confirmation, Sargeras didn¡¯t hide anything and said directly, ¡°Okay. As a condition for releasing you, I need you to do something. Take me into the Void!¡± Hearing this, Roy was very surprised. ¡°Are you joking? Take you into the Void?! Do you know what this means?¡± ¡°Of course I know!¡± Sargeras said. ¡°Once I enter the Void, I may be corroded by it. But don¡¯t worry. With my strength, I should be fine for a short time.¡± ¡°¡­ What do you want to do after entering the Void?¡± Roy asked in puzzlement. ¡°It can¡¯t be just to see that domain with your own eyes, right? It¡¯s meaningless.¡± However, Sargeras shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to take me into the Void just to see the Void Domain. What I want you to do is to bring me to find those Void Lords you mentioned!¡± Hearing this, even Roy was stunned. Then he said in disbelief, ¡°You want to find Void Lords?! What are you going to do? Negotiate?!¡± Inexplicably, a scene flashed in Roy¡¯s mind. It was the scene of Doctor Strange negotiating with Dormammu in the Marvel Universe¡­ He couldn¡¯t help it. He felt that this scene was extremely similar to what Sargeras wanted to do¡­ But Sargeras didn¡¯t have the Time Stone, so Roy felt that Sargeras was crazy. However, Sargeras¡¯s gaze was very firm. He was already mentally prepared for what he wanted to do. He shrank his body to the same size as Roy, stretched out his hand to pinch Roy¡¯s shoulder, looked at Void Angel Auriel on his other shoulder, and then said firmly, ¡°Demon, I¡¯m not discussing it with you, but giving you an order! You have no right to refuse!¡± Roy looked at Sargeras speechlessly. ¡°Okay, since you want to seek death, I have no reason to stop you. I can bring you into the Void, but I can¡¯t guarantee that I can bring you to a Void Lord. You have to know that the Void is unimaginably large.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this!¡± Sargeras laughed out loud. ¡°Before killing the Old God just now, I obtained some tissue from it. Next, I¡¯ll use these tissues to make a navigation device with the technology of the Pantheon that can help us find the locations of the Void Lords in the Void!¡± There¡¯s such a method? Roy found it a little unbelievable. But after he thought about it carefully, it seemed like there was really such a possibility. After all, the Void Lords released the Old Gods, and using the Old Gods to trace back to the source might really be able to find the locations of the Void Lords in the boundless Void. Roy couldn¡¯t stop Sargeras¡¯s decision. Moreover, he was actually very curious about what the Void Lords looked like, so he didn¡¯t say anything else and followed Sargeras back to his starship to wait for him to complete the navigation device¡­ However, Roy had a vague premonition that Sargeras might reap the deepest despair this time¡­ Perhaps it was precisely because of this despair that led to Sargeras¡¯s fall. And Roy would become the one to witness Sargeras¡¯s fall with his own eyes¡­ Chapter 636 Chapter 636: Void Trip Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After everything was ready, Roy and Sargeras found an empty area. Roy placed his hand on Sargeras¡¯s shoulder, opened the Void Eye on his chest, and began communicating with the Void Domain. Then their figures flickered before completely disappearing. The entire process didn¡¯t even cause the slightest fluctuation. After entering the quiet Void again, Roy was still fine, but Sargeras was extremely uncomfortable. When he got Roy to bring him into the Void, he was naturally on guard against him. So when he found that the surrounding environment wasn¡¯t right, he subconsciously wanted to attack him. However, what made him feel strange was that he couldn¡¯t accurately mobilize all the energy in his body here. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to describe this strange sensation as stuttering. Furthermore, the dissipation of the energy in his body exceeded his imagination. This quagmire-like sluggishness made Sargeras very uncomfortable. But at this moment, Roy¡¯s voice appeared in his mind. ¡°Don¡¯t move. If you fall into the Void, I won¡¯t be able to save you! Wait two minutes¡­¡± Only then did Sargeras calm down. A moment later, a special energy field spread out with Roy as the center. This energy field wasn¡¯t big, but it quickly enveloped Sargeras. In this special energy field, Sargeras¡¯s discomfort immediately eased, and the energy mobilization in his body became normal. What surprised him the most was that he could ¡®see¡¯ the surrounding environment in this energy field. Yes, the moment he entered the Void, Sargeras was already ¡®blind¡¯. Not only his eyes, but all his methods of sensing the outside world had lost their effect in the Void. This was the real reason why he was very nervous earlier. As a world-soul titan, he had no idea how long it had been since he had felt this insecurity. The threat of the Void was even more serious than he had imagined. However, the energy field Roy created could dispel his discomfort in the Void, making Sargeras look at him in surprise. Roy smiled coldly at him and sent a soul voice transmission. ¡°Understand, Your Excellency Sargeras? In this Void, you¡¯d better not let anything happen to me, or you¡¯ll be finished!¡± ¡°Sorry¡­¡± It was rare for Sargeras to respond to Roy¡¯s words. Then he turned around and used all his senses to observe the Void. However, after observing for a while, Sargeras was even more shocked! ¡°W-what¡¯s going on?¡± he asked in surprise. ¡°Are all the underlying laws of physics chaotic?! Wait, no¡­ they¡¯re not chaotic, but¡­ illusory! Or is it not?!¡± Roy didn¡¯t answer him and just stayed quietly at the side, waiting for Sargeras to finish investigating. Yes, this was the Void. Roy had discovered since the last time he fell into the Void that everything here was nothingness. There was no energy or matter under macroscopic conditions. Even if he observed the underlying laws with the power of his divine spark, all he could see was chaotic and illusory. The only thing he could observe here was the variable of time. This might be the only evidence of the existence of the Void. If there were no time, Roy would even doubt if the Void existed. Sargeras was shocked by the true Void Domain. He transmitted his voice to Roy in a daze. ¡°This¡­ this is the true Void?! Damn it. I¡¯ve seen those Old Gods and come into contact with Void energy. I thought that the Void was just a dark abyss¡­¡± ¡°To be precise, the things you see are all products of the reaction between the Void and matter. They¡¯re products of decay, so they can¡¯t represent the true Void!¡± Roy explained. ¡°The true Void is so mammoth that it¡¯s unimaginable for you. Because there¡¯s no concept of space here, in theory, it¡¯s boundless¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s rich Void energy all around¡­¡± Sargeras said in a daze. ¡°Without the protection of the energy field you spread, will this Void energy continue to corrode us?¡± ¡°Yes, even now, it¡¯s still corroding my energy field!¡± Roy said. ¡°I opened it with my own Chaos energy, similar to an order field. This act of forcibly opening an order field in the Void will anger these Void energies. With my current strength, I can¡¯t resist them for long, so you need to speed up what you want to do¡­¡± ¡°What will happen when you can¡¯t resist?¡± Sargeras asked. ¡°It will¡­ stir up a horrifying Void storm!¡± Roy hesitated. ¡°Although I haven¡¯t seen it before, I can speculate that it will be a terrifying tsunami that can kill both of us!¡± ¡°Understood¡­¡± Sargeras nodded. He took out the navigation instrument he had made and activated it. Fortunately, the technology of world-soul titans was really awesome. This navigation instrument could actually work in the Void. Of course, this might also be because it was in the Chaos order field Roy created. Otherwise, the moment Sargeras took out the navigation instrument, Void energy might have corroded it. The navigation instrument was something like a radar. With the help of the remains of the Old God that Sargeras had killed, it began to trace its origin. A moment later, a light spot appeared on the surface of the radar. But what was strange was that the distance display number kept jumping randomly. ¡°Distance and space are meaningless here!¡± Roy said when he saw Sargeras¡¯s puzzled expression. ¡°The location it shows might be infinitely far away, but it might also be beside us.¡± Sargeras understood and frowned. ¡°Then, how do we move in the Void?¡± ¡°Either become one with the Void or rely on an order field!¡± Roy said. ¡°We won¡¯t consider the first method, so we can only rely on the second¡­¡± Sargeras thought for a while and said with a headache, ¡°In that case, even if we can find a Void Lord, how can I fight it?¡± Roy thought about it and said, ¡°I have to think of a way to solidify the order field around you¡­¡± Roy pondered about it. It was impossible for him to maintain the order field like this to wrap around the two of them. Who knew what would happen later? So the best way was to give Sargeras a separate order field for him to use. But Sargeras¡¯s strength was there, and Roy couldn¡¯t let Sargeras¡¯s body accept his Chaos energy. So it was best to use external force to create an item or equipment for him to maintain an order field by injecting Roy¡¯s Chaos energy. Simple items couldn¡¯t withstand the infusion of Chaos energy. Moreover, if Sargeras wanted to fight later, his own powerful energy might destroy the item. So after Roy thought about it, it was better to use the system to materialize an indestructible object as a carrier. Roy still had some souls. But just as he was about to take action, he suddenly thought about it. F*ck, why should I pay? This is for Sargeras. Shouldn¡¯t he have to bear it himself? Roy looked at Sargeras. ¡°Do you have any souls?¡± Sargeras was stunned and asked, ¡°What are you going to do?¡± ¡°I need souls to create a piece of equipment so that you can use an order field independently!¡± Roy didn¡¯t hide it from him. Sargeras hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Yes, I do. How many do you want? Also, in the Void, can I open the alternate space where I store things?¡± ¡°Try it. With an order field, maybe you can connect?¡± Roy wasn¡¯t sure. Then he asked curiously, ¡°Speaking of which, you¡¯re a world-soul titan. Why do you collect souls?¡± Yes, Roy had just tried asking, but he didn¡¯t expect that Sargeras really had them! ¡°They¡¯re spoils of war!¡± Sargeras said in a muffled voice. ¡°I¡¯ve eliminated countless demons, and there are always some powerful demons who have the habit of collecting souls. After I killed them, these souls fell into my hands. I originally wanted to bring these souls back to the Pantheon to turn them into energy and let them enter the cosmic cycle again. But since you need them, I¡¯ll let you use them first¡­¡± Sargeras tried to reach out and grab in front of him. Roy was still thinking about what Sargeras said about transforming souls into energy and having them enter the cycle again. If he didn¡¯t remember wrongly, the Shadowlands seemed to be the home of the souls of this universe. Were the world-soul titans of the Pantheon overstepping their authority by doing this? Suddenly, a powerful suction force caught him off guard, and the Chaos energy in his body surged out! The order field surrounding the two of them shook violently. Sargeras seemed to have really connected with an alternate space in the order field. Half of his wrist had disappeared, but the price of this connection seemed to be the order field extracting a large amount of Roy¡¯s Chaos energy. In just a short while, most of his Chaos energy was sucked away. Fortunately, Sargeras didn¡¯t take long. Soon, his wrist appeared again, and he was holding a bunch of strange things in his big hand. There were broken demon swords, evil-looking skulls, and some demon documents that looked like contracts. Sargeras had seized all these things, which were containers that demons used to store souls. He stretched out his hand and handed them to Roy. ¡°I don¡¯t know how many souls are in them. Check first.¡± Roy looked at him without saying a word. He took items and crushed them one by one. Then he saw souls full of resentment and fear appear in the order field. He quickly opened his mouth and sucked these souls in. There were not many of them, about 400 thousand souls, which was barely enough. Roy initially thought that Sargeras might still have a lot in stock and wanted to trick him. But when he thought about the unbridled extraction of Chaos energy just now, he immediately put down this thought and decided to wait until they went out before saying anything. Seeing Sargeras looking at him curiously, Roy thought for a while and raised his right hand. Then a light spot slowly condensed in his palm. Roy communicated with the system and began to design an order field carrier. He directly displayed the creation process in front of Sargeras. This was the first time he displayed this ability in front of outsiders. Even a world-soul titan like Sargeras, who had seen many things, had never seen this method of creation at the cost of souls. A moment later, a belt appeared in Roy¡¯s palm. It was a belt full of demon style, and at the front was a ferocious goat skull. The belt was engraved with demon characters and emitting a faint green light. Roy ignored Sargeras¡¯s frown and injected his Chaos energy into it. As the eyes of the goat skull gradually lit up, a portable order field appeared. Roy threw the belt to Sargeras and gestured for him to wear it. Sargeras was resistant to the design of the belt, but it wasn¡¯t up to him at this time, so he could only wear it begrudgingly. With an independent order field, it was much more convenient for Sargeras to move around, so he soon didn¡¯t have any dissatisfaction. But what he didn¡¯t know was that Roy had only consumed about 30 thousand of the 400 thousand souls he gave him. This belt didn¡¯t have many functions. It only had a sturdy effect. Roy naturally pocketed the remaining souls as processing fees¡­ Then Sargeras had to thank Roy¡­ ¡°I didn¡¯t see wrongly. You¡¯re indeed a very unique demon!¡± Sargeras sized Roy up again. ¡°Is this strange soul creation ability your innate ability?¡± Roy couldn¡¯t explain, nor did he want to explain. He could only say vaguely, ¡°The number of souls determines how strong the things I create are¡­¡± ¡°Really?¡± Sargeras looked thoughtfully at the belt. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Roy spread his demon wings. As the Void runes on them lit up, he grabbed one of Sargeras¡¯s shoulders and ¡®flew¡¯ away with him. Of course, it wasn¡¯t appropriate to call it flying. There was no concept of flying in the Void at all. Roy was only communicating with the Void energy outside through his Void energy and the Void Eye and then replacing it, thereby displacing it and changing his position. Of course, this was a stupid method. If he could find some kind of Void creature and observe its movement in the Void, he might be able to obtain better inspiration and achieve the goal of ¡®Void travel¡¯. But this wasn¡¯t an easy task. The Void was too big, and he hadn¡¯t seen any Void creatures so far, so he could only use his own stupid method. Although it was a little stupid, Sargeras didn¡¯t think so. At least when Roy ¡®flew¡¯ him, he could see from the navigation instrument that he was indeed approaching the light spot¡­ Chapter 637 Chapter 637: Void Sun Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After flying for some time, Roy suddenly stopped. Not only him, but Sargeras also noticed that an indescribable¡­ object had appeared in front of them! The sense of existence of this thing was too great. Even in this vast Void environment, it presented a boundary that was different from the Void environment. It was richer and darker than the surrounding Void environment, like an inkblot in a mass of ink. Although the color was the same, it appeared out of place. Roy and Sargeras couldn¡¯t perceive how massive it was. They only approached the edge of it, and their entire field of vision was already full. They could only vaguely sense that it was a sphere, or rather, some kind of¡­ celestial body! The rich Void energy in the Void World condensed and concentrated on its surface, making it resemble a quagmire-like liquid. As it slowly rotated, this rich Void energy kept stirring and raising enormous tsunamis that were difficult to measure on the surface of the celestial body. Roy and Sargeras stared at this massive celestial body in stunned silence. The scene in front of them reminded them of the stars in the universe, but the size of the celestial body in front of them far exceeded that of ordinary stars. A hundred times? A thousand times? Ten thousand times? It was impossible to say an accurate number¡­ To be honest, Roy was shocked. The black sun, or Void Sun, in front of him was something he had never seen before. It was as though the entire Void World was full of it. Such a strong sense of existence even gave Roy an illusion and hypothesis. He felt that maybe this Void World was originally a universe, but all the celestial bodies and matter had been devoured by the Void Sun in front of him¡­ Roy and Sargeras didn¡¯t dare to get too close. Although there were no physical laws in the Void, and such a massive Void Sun naturally wouldn¡¯t produce any gravity, they knew about the Void¡¯s devouring effect, so they naturally had to be extra careful. Sargeras recovered from his shock. As an ancient world-soul titan with a long lifespan, he had seen all kinds of strange sights, and very few things could shock him. But he had to say that the Void World still subverted all his previous understanding. He looked down at the instrument in his hand and found that the light spot on the instrument was pointing at the Void Sun in front of him. He asked Roy in disbelief, ¡°Is¡­ is this a Void Lord?¡± ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know¡­¡± Roy replied. ¡°But if this thing isn¡¯t a Void Lord, how terrifying would true Void Lords be?¡± This sentence made Sargeras speechless. Yes, if this wasn¡¯t a Void Lord, then what was a true Void Lord? As the Champion of the Pantheon, Sargeras was very confident in his own strength. To be honest, although the Old Gods that appeared in the material world had shocked him, they had not exceeded the range of his response. So in fact, Sargeras was indeed afraid of the Void at the beginning, but it wasn¡¯t much. This was also why he dared to let Roy bring him into the Void World. In his opinion, no matter how powerful the Void Lords were, he should be able to deal with them. But this Void Sun in front of him exceeded his imagination. He didn¡¯t know how to fight this massive Void Sun¡­ The more powerful a creature was, the more it tended to become larger. This was a law of the universe. The strength of world-soul titans in the material universe was inseparable from their planet-sized bodies. But even though Sargeras displayed his world-soul body here, he still looked tiny in front of this Void Sun. Sargeras had never thought that he would one day experience this feeling of an ant trying to shake a tree. At this moment, his confidence when he first entered the Void World had been shattered. Beside him, Roy naturally felt his hesitation and sighed. His initial guess really came true. Sargeras was probably going to be filled with despair from this trip to the Void. But what Roy hadn¡¯t expected was that he would personally bring Sargeras to experience this despair. Looking at the silent Sargeras, Roy couldn¡¯t stimulate him at this time, so he could only continue observing the Void Sun in front of him. It wasn¡¯t without reason that Roy recognized this Void Sun as a Void Lord because he really couldn¡¯t imagine what other existence could surpass this massive entity formed by Void energy in front of him. He and Sargeras were still very far away from this thing, but the two of them were already feeling the negative auras of chaos, madness, fear, and despair emanating from the rich Void energy. This suffocating pressure was worthy of the name of Void Lord. Fortunately, such a terrifying existence couldn¡¯t enter the material world. Even if it could enter, the time would be very short. Otherwise, Roy couldn¡¯t imagine what kind of calamity the material world would face. While Roy was letting his imagination run wild, he suddenly noticed Sargeras¡¯s movements. Sargeras slowly drew his weapon, Gorshalach, and his body was becoming bigger bit by bit. He asked telepathically, ¡°Are you going to attack, Lord Sargeras?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Sargeras didn¡¯t say anything else and continued to accumulate strength silently. Okay, sometimes, if you don¡¯t work hard, you won¡¯t know what despair is¡­ With this thought in mind, Roy naturally wouldn¡¯t stop him. He only asked, ¡°How do you plan on dealing with such¡­ such a big thing?¡± With the change in Sargeras¡¯s body size, the Chaos energy in Roy began to consume faster. Sargeras naturally sensed this change and knew that there might not be much time for him to fight, so he quickly replied, ¡°Although the difference in size is too great, I think there should be some kind of¡­ core!¡± ¡°Like the world-souls of you titans?¡± Roy asked in surprise. ¡°Yes!¡± Sargeras nodded. ¡°Perhaps the situation is different, and it might not have a soul, but the meaning is the same.¡± ¡°Are you confident in finding it?¡± Roy asked directly. Sargeras smiled bitterly. ¡°No, it¡¯s too big. Its core vital point might be a small piece and very difficult to find, but¡­ I have to try¡­¡± ¡°You might die!¡± Roy stared at him. ¡°There¡¯s not much time for you. Once the order field is depleted, you will be devoured by the Void. Even if you¡¯re lucky enough to escape, you might be contaminated by the Void.¡± ¡°I know. But I am Sargeras!¡± Sargeras said firmly and puffed out his chest. ¡°I am a titan who maintains the order of all things, the Champion of the Pantheon. If I don¡¯t even have the courage to fight against the enemy, my honor will be tainted! This is absolutely not allowed!¡± The determination expressed in Sargeras¡¯s words made Roy nod. Indeed, although he knew that it was impossible for Sargeras to defeat the Void Lord in front of them, it wouldn¡¯t be him if he didn¡¯t even have the courage to fight. Of course, the stronger and braver a person was, the faster they would fall after experiencing despair. Roy had long figured this out when he traveled the Infinite Worlds¡­ Since he couldn¡¯t stop Sargeras¡¯s determination, he simply let him go. But Roy wouldn¡¯t help himself. With his small body, he wouldn¡¯t even be considered sending himself to death¡¯s door if he followed. Instead, he would stay here and watch at all times. Perhaps he could help Sargeras at the critical moment. Sargeras couldn¡¯t die here, not in the Void. Roy still needed him to help him complete the Movement to the End of Reincarnation. After thinking about it, Roy stretched out his hand, and a rune appeared in his palm. ¡°What is that?¡± Sargeras asked telepathically after noticing Roy¡¯s actions. ¡°It¡¯s not easy for you to find the core of the Void Lord alone, so I plan to get you a few helpers!¡± Roy looked at him. ¡°This is a little help from another world. I am fulfilling a promise¡­¡± While speaking, Roy outputted a large amount of Chaos energy to maintain the order field and began communicating with the rune in his hand. With his actions, the rune in his hand began to tremble and glow. ¡°Respond to my summons! Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse!¡± Roy threw the rune in front of him, inside the order field. The rune shattered in the air and turned into countless light spots. These light spots began to extract the energy of Roy¡¯s order field and formed a shining spatial channel. When the Chaos energy in Roy¡¯s body was about to be sucked dry, the spatial channel finally stabilized, and then a figure slowly appeared. It was War in armor and a red cloak. He carried a huge sword on his back and rode a warhorse with flames burning on its four hooves out of the passage. Not long after he appeared, three more figures appeared one after another. War, Death, Fury, Strife, the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse in the Darksiders world once again responded to Roy¡¯s summons. But this was also the last time they responded to Roy¡¯s summons. This was the agreement between them. As soon as the Four Horsemen appeared, they noticed the strange world around them, so they didn¡¯t say anything after appearing and silently observed the surroundings. Sargeras couldn¡¯t help but widen his eyes when he saw this scene. Of course, he knew how magical the order field created by Roy¡¯s strange energy was. Not only could it carve out a foothold in the Void World independently, but people could even communicate with alternate spaces inside. But Sargeras never expected that in addition to this, Roy could actually summon people?! ¡°Phew¡­ Phew¡­¡± Roy panted heavily. It had been a long time since he felt exhausted from running out of energy. It seemed that the consumption of communicating with the Infinite Worlds in the Void was not ordinary. And this was under the situation of having an order field. Without the order field, who knew what would have happened. The Chaos energy in his body was about to reach the critical point. This could be seen from the state of Void Angel Auriel on his shoulder. She was already spreading her Void wings restlessly. Roy could only take out a Magic Power Potion and drink it to help him quickly restore some energy before suppressing Auriel again. ¡°Demon Osiris¡­¡± War realized that he couldn¡¯t speak here, so he sent a soul voice transmission. ¡°Where is this place?¡± ¡°The Void World!¡± Roy replied as he pointed forward. ¡°Do you see that? That thing is the source of the Void. I¡¯ve fulfilled my promise to you and summoned the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse. I hope you can join this battle¡­¡± Then Roy pointed at Sargeras. ¡°And he is your partner in this battle¡­¡± The Four Horsemen sized up Sargeras and nodded silently. He was indeed a very powerful warrior. On the other hand, Sargeras looked at the Four Horsemen in puzzlement. Of course, he could sense the power of the Four Horsemen. He found that their power seemed to be similar to that of Osiris. In that case, how could they help in combat? Wouldn¡¯t they be devoured by the Void Lord in a single exchange? Sargeras didn¡¯t understand, so he was puzzled. But Roy knew that the power of the Four Horsemen was not as simple as what they showed now¡­ Don¡¯t forget, they were nephilim, nephalem¡­ Chapter 638 Chapter 638: Void Flare Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Although Sargeras was skeptical about the combat strength of the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse, he didn¡¯t say anything. In his opinion, having helpers was definitely better than having no helpers. Sargeras still had a group of servants under him, and even his apprentice, Aggramar, could respond to his summons. But in the Void World, the environment limited his performance, and he couldn¡¯t summon anyone at all. Now that he saw that Roy had found a group of helpers for him, and from the sound of it, these helpers came from another world, it made him attach greater importance to Roy again. In the few seconds that Sargeras was thinking, the Four Horsemen completed their observation of the surroundings. The existence of the Void Sun shocked them all. To be honest, in the Darksiders world, the Four Horsemen were still fighting against Heaven and Hell. Although the corrosion and corruption of the Void had already appeared, it was not the greatest threat. War handing the rune used for summoning to Roy could only be regarded as a precautionary measure, and it was just the vigilance that he should have. This method actually made the other horsemen a little dissatisfied with War. In their opinion, Demon Osiris might have deceived War to use the Four Horsemen as thugs. However, the four of them were brothers and sister and greatly valued oaths and credibility. The Four Horsemen didn¡¯t mind helping War fulfill the promise he had made back then. However, what they didn¡¯t expect was that during this last summon, Osiris really brought them to the source of the Corruption! Yes, the source. The aura exuding from the massive celestial body, the Void Sun, in the distance was so terrifying. If this wasn¡¯t the source, then what was it? ¡°Woah! This is a big scene!¡± Strife said excitedly and nervously. Not only him, but the moment the Four Horsemen noticed the Void Sun, they subconsciously took out their respective weapons. At this moment, they had developed the highest level of vigilance against the Void¡­ Time was tight. After Roy recovered a portion of his energy, he began to speed up the production of items to carry order fields for the Four Horsemen. Sargeras took this opportunity to explain the battle goal to the Four Horsemen. They had limited manpower and combat strength, so it was naturally unrealistic to defeat the Void Lord in the Void World. Therefore, Sargeras¡¯s goal was very clear. This was a probing attack to find a way to find the weakness of the Void Lord. The Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse quickly understood this, and both sides soon reached a consensus. Roy completed his soul creations and handed four necklaces to the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse. Then he looked at them and said, ¡°I brought all of you here. If things become impossible, come back. I will bring you out of the Void.¡± The Four Horsemen didn¡¯t say anything and nodded solemnly. After putting on the necklace and obtaining order fields, they didn¡¯t delay and left with Sargeras, rushing toward the Void Sun. Roy stayed quietly on the spot to restore his energy and estimated the time. Not only did he estimate the duration of the order fields, but he also estimated the time when the Void storm would come. In this Void World full of Void energy, it had always been nothingness and chaotic, so the existence of order fields was like dropping a drop of water into a high-temperature oil pan. The reaction would definitely be tremendous. But because of the vastness of the Void, this feedback would be slower, but it would eventually come. After some time, Roy sensed that the battle had finally erupted on the surface of the massive Void Sun. With the enhancement of the order fields, the energy fluctuations erupting from the Four Horsemen and Sargeras were incompatible with the Void energy, so they were naturally very eye-catching. Sargeras had already completely revealed his titan body, and his planet-sized body was the most conspicuous. But from Roy¡¯s vision, his body still looked tiny compared to the Void Sun. How should he put it? From his point of view, if the Void Sun were a piece of flatbread dozens of meters in size, then Sargeras was like a sesame seed on it¡­ The sesame seed was observable at least. The Four Horsemen were basically invisible. If not for the energy fluctuations, Roy wouldn¡¯t have been able to ¡®see¡¯ where they were¡­ Roy didn¡¯t know how the battle was going, but he thought that Sargeras and the Four Horsemen should be doing their best, so he spent more time observing the situation of the Void Sun. He wanted to know how the Void Lord would react when facing the combination of Sargeras and the Four Horsemen. However, Roy was disappointed. In his observation, the rich Void energy on the surface of the Void Sun didn¡¯t even have any large fluctuations¡­ ¡°It¡¯s over!¡± Roy¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he saw this. Of course, he knew how powerful Void Lords were in the Void, but he didn¡¯t expect them to be so powerful. The combination of the Champion of the Pantheon and the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse didn¡¯t cause much changes to this massive energy entity. It could only be described as invincible! At least at this stage, there was nothing they could do¡­ Time was almost up for the order fields¡­ While waiting, time passed bit by bit. When the estimated time was about to end, Roy was already ready to receive Sargeras and the Four Horsemen. Sure enough, the five beams of light soon flew toward Roy and crashed into his order field. The moment they crashed in, Roy saw the thin layer of the order fields around the five of them collapse. The five of them rushed back at almost the right time. Any later, and they would have been directly exposed in the Void. Roy saw that the Four Horsemen were all in their transformed states. War had transformed into a gigantic red demon with lava flowing all over his body. Fury looked like a succubus with a pair of short demon wings behind her. Her long red hair had turned golden and fluttered in the flames. Death had transformed into a ferocious skeleton demon, looking like the Grim Reaper. Strife was similar. His transformed state looked more refined, but his entire body was covered in mechanical bone armor, and his left hand had turned into a magic energy Gatling gun. He was indeed worthy of being a gun wielder. Even his transformation was so unique. Since they were in transformed states, it meant that the Four Horsemen had really done their best. The surging energy in the four of them had long far exceeded that of demon kings. Although they had not yet reached the level of Sargeras, the four of them would likely not be at a disadvantage if they worked together to deal with him. The four of them could be said to be the strongest helpers that Roy had found for Sargeras¡­ But even so, the current situation of the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse didn¡¯t look good. War had lost his demon wings, and Fury¡¯s whips were broken. In short, the Four Horsemen had suffered a lot of damage. Sargeras had already returned to his normal size. He didn¡¯t have any injuries, but one of his arms was contaminated by Void energy! ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± Roy asked in surprise. ¡°Did the Void Lord fight back against you?¡± However, Sargeras didn¡¯t answer him. Instead, he stood silently with a gloomy expression. Death smiled bitterly. ¡°On the contrary, that thing didn¡¯t react at all¡­¡± ¡°Then, why are you¡­?¡± Death stood up and returned to his human form. He explained, ¡°When we got close, we discovered that the massive celestial body should be some kind of shell, so we tried to break through the shell and go deep inside. But during this process, we found that the thickness of the shell was beyond imagination. All our attacks were eliminated by the Void energy flowing in the shell. Not only did the Void energy eliminate our attacks, but it even constantly corroded the order fields. As time passed, some Void energy drilled in and contaminated us¡­¡± Roy understood. It seemed that the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse had caused their damage themselves¡­ ¡°So, you returned empty-handed?¡± Roy turned to look at Sargeras and the Void energy on his arm. Sargeras didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, he raised his arm and clenched his fist. With his strength, the Void energy quickly dissipated in the order field. He said with a dark expression, ¡°We still gained something¡­ After approaching it, I realized that this massive celestial body is like a cocoon. Although the thickness is beyond imagination, there¡¯s indeed a consciousness inside. That¡¯s the main body of the Void Lord, but it¡¯s very difficult to break this cocoon. In the Void World, the cocoon is constantly being replenished, and the consciousness of the Void Lord is sleeping in the cocoon. The commotion we made didn¡¯t even wake it up¡­ ¡°We¡­ were completely ignored¡­¡± Sargeras transmitted the last sentence in an extremely dejected tone. Anyone could tell how severe the blow he suffered was. He had rushed forward full of fighting intent, but he couldn¡¯t even disturb the Void Lord¡¯s sleep. Was there anything more frustrating than this? Just as Roy had thought, Sargeras really felt immense despair at this moment. Roy¡¯s divine spark was the most sensitive to the emotion of despair, and he could feel that Sargeras was currently like a collection of negative energy. Roy couldn¡¯t observe the specific process of Sargeras¡¯s battle, but he could imagine the process of him constantly swinging his sword and accumulating despair again and again. ¡°Huh?!¡± Just as Roy was about to say something, his heart suddenly stirred, and he turned to look at the Void Sun. Not only him, but Sargeras and the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse also looked at the Void Sun in unison. They saw that the Void energy that was constantly churning on the surface of the celestial body was becoming more and more violent, and the thick liquid Void energy flow began to increase substantially. The Void Storm is coming! Roy immediately realized what was going on. Moreover, it seemed that the manifestation of the Void Storm would be coming from the Void Sun in front of him. Therefore, he immediately put his hands together and said to Sargeras and the Four Horsemen, ¡°Hold me! We have to go!¡± No one wasted time. They immediately stretched out their hands to grab Roy¡¯s arms. Auriel, who was on Roy¡¯s shoulder, had already spread her Void wings and enveloped everyone. Then, with a surge of Void energy, everyone disappeared from the Void. The moment they left, several clearly shining areas appeared on the massive celestial body in the distance. A Void flare erupted! Void energy powerful enough to destroy everything instantly swept in all directions¡­ Chapter 639 Chapter 639: Let the World Burn Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In a dark world, an even darker energy storm erupted. This was an indescribably spectacular scene. Unfortunately, Roy and Sargeras, who had already left, couldn¡¯t see it. Another scene they couldn¡¯t see was the faint silhouette of a gigantic creature in the center of the Void Sun when the Void flare erupted. Through the shell of Void energy, it could be seen that this creature had a large number of arthropod-like limbs. Wrapped under these arthropods, it was curled up into a ball. Looking closer, it had enormous wings as thin as cicada wings and a pair of huge compound eyes. This gigantic insect-shaped creature was very similar to Beelzebub¡¯s shell that Roy had found in the Abyss¡­ Unfortunately, this scene flashed in the Void World like a snapshot. As the Void storm gradually subsided, only a deep sleep-like murmur remained in the Void, spreading into the distance¡­ The process of ¡®rising¡¯ from the Void to the material world was very short. In just an instant, Roy brought everyone into the material world. Looking at the sparkling starry sky in the distance, Roy let out a long sigh. He had never felt that stars could be so charming. However, before he could say anything, Sargeras suddenly roared angrily! ¡°No! Impossible!!¡± Sargeras roared with clenched fists, his eyes bursting with dazzling light. ¡°I will never accept it!!¡± After roaring, Sargeras didn¡¯t even say goodbye. His body turned into a meteor and flew into the distant starry sky, disappearing from everyone¡¯s sight in the blink of an eye. Roy and the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse couldn¡¯t react in time, so they could only watch helplessly as Sargeras disappeared in front of them. After a while, Fury said, ¡°It seems like this titan was greatly stimulated¡­¡± ¡°Definitely!¡± Death nodded. ¡°Being powerless in the face of the Void¡¯s source, even we are very frustrated¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s a proud warrior, but¡­¡± War said in a deep voice. ¡°The more arrogant and confident he is, the more unacceptable he finds this battle.¡± ¡°I hope he won¡¯t do anything irrational¡­¡± Strife said and then turned to look at Roy. ¡°Demon Osiris, unfortunately, we couldn¡¯t help much. That thing¡­ exceeds the scope of our imagination and ability.¡± Roy shook his head, touched his chin, and said thoughtfully, ¡°That¡¯s not the case. The time you fought was too short. Due to my limited energy, I could only maintain the order fields for a limited time.¡± ¡°Even if we had a longer time, it might have been useless!¡± War said. ¡°In the Void, we¡¯re naturally at a disadvantage when fighting that kind of thing.¡± Strife whistled. ¡°Haha, maybe we can try to lure it out next time? Perhaps there¡¯s a way to eliminate it in the material world?¡± Anyone could tell that Strife was joking, but no one could relax. Putting aside whether they could bring the Void Lord into the material world, just whether there would be another chance to fight side by side was a question. The sights of the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse were in a completely different world from here. Now, the rune was gone. This item that could summon people across worlds was extremely precious, and the Four Horsemen couldn¡¯t give him a second one. ¡°Fortunately, that thing seems to be in a deep sleep most of the time!¡± Fury said thoughtfully. ¡°We made such a big commotion, but it didn¡¯t even wake up¡­¡± ¡°If it had maintained consciousness, this world would have long been devoured by the Void!¡± Roy pointed at the distant Twisting Nether rift. ¡°But as you can see, even so, the Void corrosion in this world is unprecedentedly serious.¡± The Four Horsemen looked at the enormous rift in the Twisting Nether in shock. War whispered, ¡°I wonder how long this world can last¡­¡± Roy didn¡¯t say anything, but he thought that this world could still survive for another ten to twenty thousand years. The Void Lord¡¯s corrosion plan against the universe had a long cycle, which might also be related to its deep sleep. After a long sleep, there might be a short period of lucidity, and the Old Gods all over the universe should have been released when it was awake. The Old Gods corroded the material world and turned everything in the material world into Void energy to transfer to the Void for the Void Lord to condense energy. This could explain how the Void Lord¡¯s thick energy shell came about. Just as he was thinking this, he suddenly heard Death say, ¡°Compared to this, I actually want to know how many of the things Osiris calls a Void Lord are in the Void¡­¡± Hearing this, everyone was stunned. Fury exclaimed, ¡°How many?! You¡¯re saying that there¡¯s more than one of those terrifying things?!¡± Roy was also stunned. Although he subconsciously didn¡¯t want to believe it, he realized that what Death said might be true because there was no rule that there could only be one Void Lord. The Void World was too vast. In places out of reach, the Void was even connected to other worlds. This was actually one of the reasons why Roy could summon the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse across worlds in the Void¡­ In this case, it was hard to say how many Void Lords had been born in the Void World. Just one was already terrifying. If there were a few more¡­ Everyone, including Roy, didn¡¯t dare to continue thinking about it. War said to Roy, ¡°It¡¯s almost time. We have to go back. Our world is also facing the threat of the Void. Although it¡¯s not as serious as this world, we can¡¯t sit back and do nothing. We can only do our best to stop the corrosion of the Void.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Roy nodded and didn¡¯t say anything else. He himself was an outsider to this world, so it was understandable that the Four Horsemen were more worried about their world. Before long, as the summoning time ended, the Four Horsemen slowly disappeared in front of Roy¡­ When Roy was the only one left, he sighed. Speaking of which, I¡¯m a demon. Shouldn¡¯t I be quick to take revenge, destroy wantonly, plunder souls, occupy a world, and continue the Eternal War with the angels wielding Holy Light? Why do I always get caught up in this big matter of saving the world? Even so, Roy knew that some things were not subject to his will. The matter of Void corrosion was an ultimate threat that concerned the universe and the Infinite Worlds. It would have been fine if Roy were a short-lived human. Anyway, the lifespan was short enough, and what happened tens of thousands or hundreds of thousands of years later was meaningless. But he was now a long-lived demon, and under his almost endless lifespan, the threat of the Void would eventually be something he needed to face. If he didn¡¯t make plans early, he might not be able to escape death. He had to be strong, so strong that he could ignore all threats¡­ Roy turned his head and looked in the direction where Sargeras had disappeared. If nothing unexpected happened, this direction should be where the Pantheon was in the starry sky. Sargeras had suffered a huge blow on this trip to the Void. Just as Roy had thought, the more long-lived people were, the more urgently they felt the threat of the Void. The world-soul titans claimed to be the defenders of the order, but they were helpless against the threat of the Void. How could the arrogant Sargeras endure this humiliation? Therefore, Roy guessed that Sargeras should have gone to the Pantheon to seek help. However, Sargeras might be disappointed. The other world-soul titans were still immersed in seeding the universe and searching for a bright future for their race and compatriots. They had not seen the Old Gods with their own eyes, and they had not entered the Void and seen the terrifying threat. How could they feel the same way as Sargeras? Including Aman¡¯Thul, the world-soul titans probably still thought that they were invincible and that nothing could threaten them, right? Sargeras¡¯s attempt to convince the other world-soul titans was destined to be futile¡­ If possible, Roy really wanted to follow and see with his own eyes the scene of the conflict between Sargeras and the titans of the Pantheon. The despair and fear for the Void Lord and the distrust and lack of support from his people would completely detonate the negative emotions accumulated by Sargeras¡­ Thinking of this, Roy didn¡¯t intend to go anywhere else. He stayed where he was and began a short slumber in space, waiting. He knew that Sargeras would come to him¡­ Sure enough, about three months later, a powerful, violent, and angry aura appeared! Sargeras¡¯s colossal body appeared in this starry sky again. But unlike when he left earlier, his appearance had changed drastically. His human form could no longer be seen, and what replaced it was a ferocious and terrifying demon form. His face, body, and limbs were all burning with fierce flames, and his legs had turned into the reverse joints and hooves of a demon. A thick demon tail hung behind him, and a ball of flames was burning at the tip of the tail. On his head shrouded in blazing flames stood a pair of huge curved demon horns. The skull belt that Roy had given Sargeras earlier was tied around his waist, and his armor had changed its appearance to be the same demon style as the belt. Sargeras flew here directly this time, using the pair of demon wings behind him that could cover an entire planet. When he flew over, his entire body was enveloped in raging flames, like a blazing meteor streaking across the universe. After discovering Roy, he slowed down in space and stopped in front of him. The raging flames surged toward Roy with a suffocating pressure. Sargeras stared at Roy, and Roy stared back at him. He even noticed the broken sword in his hand! Gorshalach had been broken, leaving only half of the blade and the hilt in Sargeras¡¯s hand. Even its shape had changed a lot. Gorshalach, which had originally rippled with holy radiance, had now become evil and violent. ¡°You¡­ have become much stronger!¡± Roy said after a while. Yes, it was indeed reasonable to say that falling made people three times stronger. Compared to Sargeras before he left, the power and aura emanating from the fallen Sargeras were much stronger. ¡°This is the power of falling, the power of demons!¡± Sargeras¡¯s voice had become incomparably hoarse, sounding so bewitching. He smiled sinisterly. ¡°And I need power!¡± ¡°I understand¡­¡± Roy nodded. ¡°Why did you come to find me this time?¡± Sargeras opened his right hand, which had turned into a demon claw with sharp nails. He spread his right hand toward Roy, making an inviting gesture. ¡°Demon Osiris, I have a great plan, and I need your strength! Are you¡­ joining?¡± Plan? A ferocious smile appeared on Roy¡¯s face. He enlarged his body and extended his right hand to shake Sargeras¡¯s. ¡°My pleasure!¡± Let the world burn¡­ Chapter 640 Chapter 640: Past Promise and Goal Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Roy wasn¡¯t surprised by Sargeras¡¯s fall because he was already mentally prepared for it. However, in order not to expose his knowledge of the future, he asked in surprise about Sargeras¡¯s demon form, ¡°Lord Sargeras, what¡¯s with your appearance?¡± Sargeras didn¡¯t hide it from him. ¡°I needed an army, so I smashed Mardum. But that damn plane imprisoned too many Twisting Nether demons. The activities of these demons caused Mardum to contain a large amount of fel energy. The moment the prison exploded, I was also hit by this fel energy¡­¡± So that¡¯s what happened. Roy instantly understood. He had thought Sargeras had become a demon after taking the initiative to fall. But after hearing this explanation, he realized that Sargeras¡¯s demon form had something to do with fel energy. The dragon slayer would eventually become an evil dragon. This statement was really appropriate for Sargeras. Perhaps he had never thought that he, who had been dedicated to hunting down demons, would become a demon one day. However, there was something that Roy didn¡¯t know. Sargeras choosing to become a demon actually had something to do with him. After fel energy infected creatures, it would produce a distortion effect that caused normal creatures to transform and mutate. This was also the origin of most Twisting Nether demons. However, Sargeras had been fighting Twisting Nether demons for so many years, so how could he not understand the corrosion of fel energy? With his strength, if he wanted to resist this distortion, he could definitely resist it completely. But after being contaminated by fel energy, he gave up on resisting this distortion and instead embraced it, so he finally became his current demon form. A large part of the reason why he made this choice was due to the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse summoned by Roy! Although Sargeras didn¡¯t know much about the Four Horsemen, during the short battle in the Void, the scene of the Four Horsemen transforming had left a deep impression on him. It was at that time that he realized one thing. Demonization might be a way for him to break through the bottleneck of his strength! After Sargeras faced the Void Lord but was helpless, his desire for power had reached its peak. In order to obtain the power to deal with the Void Lords, he began to use whatever means necessary. How should it be put? Although Sargeras would become an existence like a supervillain in the eyes of the world in the future, he was actually just sticking to his beliefs and cognition like Thanos. Even if these beliefs and cognition conflicted with the mainstream beliefs and cognition of the world, they would never look back and would take action without hesitation. In layman¡¯s terms, this was their Way! Sargeras chose to accept the power of fel energy and distort himself into a powerful demon. At the same time, for his beliefs, he released all the demons in Mardum and planned to control these demons to form the Burning Legion. All of this was for his ultimate goal¡ªresisting the corrosion of the Void! After doing this, Sargeras realized that he might not be able to control so many demons alone, so he thought of Demon King Osiris, a kindred spirit in a sense. But because he had left in a hurry out of anger, he had forgotten to leave a communication method with Roy, so he could only rely on his impression to find his way back and see if he could meet Roy. Fortunately, Roy didn¡¯t go far, making Sargeras rejoice. He didn¡¯t know that Roy had deliberated wait here for him. So after the invitation succeeded, Sargeras began to describe his great plan to Roy excitedly. ¡°The Void Lord hasn¡¯t fully woken up yet. We still have time!¡± Sargeras said. ¡°Its power comes from the Void devouring the material world. Now that we¡¯ve already figured out its plan in advance, we only need to stop the plan. Imagine what the scene will be like when it finds out that those damn Old Gods wandering the material world looking for targets end up as balls of ashes.¡± Roy quietly listened to Sargeras and his great plan to burn the entire material world. Finally, he asked Sargeras, ¡°Are you sure this method of destroying the material world in advance is really useful in stopping the Void Lord?¡± In fact, Sargeras¡¯s extreme idea was indeed logical at first glance. If he couldn¡¯t stop the Void Lord, then we would destroy the world in advance so that the Void Lord wouldn¡¯t be able to obtain it. But how did Sargeras¡¯s brain reach such an extreme idea? No matter how desperate he was because of the power of the Void Lord, this kind of self-destructive idea and plan still made Roy feel a little doubtful. In addition, he had encountered the nathrezim, the dreadlords, in Mardum. After knowing that these fellows had an unknown method of communicating with the outside world, Roy had to be cautious. He wanted to test Sargeras and see if he had been influenced by anyone or the outside world to come up with this thought. This was a very simple principle. If Roy hadn¡¯t appeared in this world, then normally, Sargeras should have fallen because of the nathrezim. The actions of these spies from the Shadowlands were faintly discernible in history. Now, Roy had intervened, making it so that Sargeras didn¡¯t have too much contact with nathrezim. But he still fell in the end and had the same idea of burning the entire material world. This naturally seemed a little strange. Therefore, Roy¡¯s probing question was actually to find out whether Sargeras had come into contact with the dreadlords during the destruction of Mardum. The result was not out of Roy¡¯s expectations. Sure enough, Sargeras recounted the process of him opening Mardum. At the time, he had destroyed Mardum with violence. The fel energy explosion in this plane had indeed corroded him, and the explosion had also caused many demons to die. So when he forcefully demanded the surviving demons to be loyal to him, something immediately went wrong. The prison of Mardum had existed for a long time, so the number of demons imprisoned had exceeded Sargeras¡¯s expectations. Even though the demons were afraid of Sargeras, when the number of demons reached a certain extent, there would always be audacious and brainless fellows gathering together to try to resist him. Under these circumstances, Sargeras naturally had to suppress them violently. But before he could execute these rebels, the dreadlords took action first and attacked the rebels. There were not many imprisoned dreadlords, but these guys were very scheming. Their actions were equivalent to paying allegiance to Sargeras and becoming the first group to be loyal to him. In this situation, Sargeras would certainly be satisfied with them. After he personally suppressed the rioting demons, the dreadlords, who had first stood in line, would naturally be fine and be regarded as his trusted subordinates. After learning that Sargeras planned to form a powerful army, the dreadlords took the opportunity to tell him what they knew about the Old God and the Void Lords. At this time, Sargeras was still a little unclear about his plan to form the Burning Legion and destroy the world in advance. But with the advice of the dreadlords, his faith in his plan became more and more firm. This kind of guidance was so ingenious that even Roy couldn¡¯t say anything. Even if he wanted to remind Sargeras to be wary of these dreadlords, he didn¡¯t know how to say it. Yes, his relationship with Sargeras was actually very subtle. Sargeras wanted to recruit a powerful subordinate in Roy. After all, he was used to being domineering, and his strength was far greater than Roy¡¯s. So even though Roy had brought him to the Void, his attitude of looking down on him hadn¡¯t changed. He was winning over Roy now only because he valued his unique ability, not because he really wanted to find a partner to lead the Burning Legion together. It was still the same sentence. The Burning Legion was the Burning Legion of Sargeras, not the Burning Legion of Sargeras and Roy. Roy¡¯s attitude regarding Sargeras was similar. What did Sargeras¡¯s plan have to do with him? He had helped Sargeras earlier because he wanted to take the opportunity to infiltrate the Burning Legion and complete the Movement to the End of Reincarnation. All his interactions with Sargeras were for the goal of one hundred trillion souls. So after thinking about it, Roy didn¡¯t say anything. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to care about the mess between the Shadowlands and the Burning Legion. He only made his request to Sargeras directly. ¡°It¡¯s not a problem to join your plan, but Lord Sargeras, I need you to provide me a hundred trillion souls in return!¡± Upon hearing this number, even Sargeras was shocked. For Sargeras, who had already made plans to destroy the world, souls were not a problem. But with such a large number, even if he wanted to accumulate them, it would take a long time. Moreover, he knew very well that this was Roy¡¯s ¡®additional¡¯ request. In other words, these souls were a ¡®bonus¡¯ in addition to Roy¡¯s ¡®pay¡¯! For example, if Roy participated in a war of the Burning Legion and destroyed a certain planet, however many souls he could obtain in this war would be his and not counted in these one hundred trillion souls. Too troublesome! Sargeras subconsciously wanted to reject it, but the moment he opened his mouth, he suddenly thought of Roy¡¯s strange soul creation ability and fell into deep thought. After a while, Sargeras nodded. ¡°I agree!¡± Then Sargeras and Roy left together. Roy became the first demon king commander under Sargeras after the creation of the Burning Legion. Thus, Roy was actually the first of the future three commanders¡­ Chapter 641 Chapter 641: The First Battle of the Crusade Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Although the Burning Legion was infamous in the future, who would have thought that the newly established Legion was actually like a headless fly running around in a mess? After leaving with Sargeras and finding the Twisting Nether demons released from Mardum, Roy found that these guys, who had just escaped from prison, were happily venting their bloodthirsty desires. Yes, these guys were fighting among themselves, and the situation of them killing each other was even more violent than in prison. It couldn¡¯t be helped. After Sargeras broke Mardum, the fel energy accumulated in the plane exploded, setting off an energy storm that engulfed all the planets within half a light-year. In this range, the only planet with life, but hadn¡¯t given birth to intelligent life and civilization, was annihilated because of this unexpected disaster. The demons couldn¡¯t find another planet with life in a short time, so they had nowhere to vent their energy and started killing each other. Demons with the ability to survive in space fought in space. Those without the ability to survive in space fought on the planets they occupied. During the time when Sargeras left to find Roy, a large number of demons died in internal strife every day and every moment. It was utterly chaotic. However, no one cared about this chaos at all, including Sargeras, because everyone knew very well that these dead Twisting Nether demons would be reborn in the Twisting Nether after a while. This was also the real reason why Sargeras needed these demons to form the Burning Legion. As long as he could complete the integration, he would have an immortal and terrifying army. Roy¡¯s task was naturally to cooperate with Sargeras to integrate these demons. Although Boss Sar had now transformed into a demon, he was not a native demon after all, so his understanding of demon habits was naturally inferior to Roy¡¯s. Sargeras¡¯s working method was very rough, which was to suppress violently, but excessive suppression often led to resistance. But it was different when Roy came. He was good at using his rank suppression and releasing powerful magic power pressure to display his demon king-level strength, easily making demons submit. The demons released from Mardum were scattered messily on dozens of planets around the explosion point. Roy subdued them one by one. He didn¡¯t even need to make all the demons submit. He only needed to subdue a portion, and the rest would snowball into joining because of the crowd effect. After Sargeras understood this method, it became even simpler. The power he displayed was stronger than Roy¡¯s, and he subdued demons faster. So it didn¡¯t take long for almost all the demons released from Mardum to submit to him. During this process, the nathrezim had made a lot of contributions. The dreadlord Diathorus, whom Roy had met in prison, had already joined Sargeras with dozens of his people. During the subsequent process of gathering demons, they also listened to Roy¡¯s orders and transmitted information to him to clean up the troublemakers among the demons. So after the integration, they naturally had a place in the newly established Burning Legion. In the current Burning Legion, the highest level was naturally the big boss, Sargeras. Next was Roy, the demon king-level commander. The middle level was the nathrezim, and at the bottom were the chaotic demons. After completing the integration, Sargeras couldn¡¯t wait to begin his great plan and take the first step of the Burning Legion¡¯s crusade. But it wasn¡¯t until this moment that Roy realized that Sargeras¡¯s crusade plan was actually a bit like a shower thought because he didn¡¯t even have a basic plan for the crusade. He just wanted to start a crusade toward the nearest galaxy to find planets corroded by the Old Gods. Of course, this wouldn¡¯t work. Roy could only find Sargeras and persuade him. Sargeras¡¯s goal was to prevent the material world from falling into the control of the Void. In Roy¡¯s opinion, it was best to start the crusade from the Twisting Nether because it was the border between the Void and the material world. The neighboring galaxies were places that would soon be corroded by the Void, so it was best to start the crusade from there instead of blindly chasing after the footsteps of the Old Gods. The Old Gods that the Void Lords had released were completely random. They had only released these Old Gods to try their luck and see if they could encounter planets with world-souls. Under such circumstances, it would be too troublesome and disorderly to chase after the Old Gods. Under Roy¡¯s explanation, Sargeras quickly realized this, so he immediately accepted Roy¡¯s suggestion. He led many demons all the way to the border of the Twisting Nether and began to advance in the direction of Void corrosion. After arriving here, Sargeras realized that there was another benefit. Because they were closer to the Twisting Nether, even if the demons of the Burning Legion encountered enemies and died in battle, they could return to the Legion faster after resurrection. This imperceptibly strengthened the Legion¡¯s combat strength. The area covered by the Twisting Nether was immense, so the range of the material world outside the border was also immense. There were many planets in this section of the universe, but judging from the reports of the scouts dispatched by the Legion, planets with intelligent life were rather rare. This was a common phenomenon in the universe. Planets needed suitable environments to give birth to life, and many planets could only become resource planets because of incomparably harsh environments. As for stars, needless to say, demons hated sunlight and wouldn¡¯t even approach them. Therefore, a rather awkward thing happened. In the three years since the establishment of the Burning Legion, the entire Legion had not even initiated a single battle. During these three years, the demons had used violent means to extract resources from various planets to build bases and encampments. They had dug out everything usable on these planets and then directly burned them with fel flames. In these three years, the Legion had established many outposts and burned many planets, but there had never been a large-scale battle. This was certainly not what Sargeras wanted. But he was fine because, with his strength, he could still destroy a few stars for fun when he was bored. But the demons of the Legion were about to explode. There was more and more infighting among the demons under his command, and Roy couldn¡¯t suppress all of them. He couldn¡¯t do anything about this situation and could only hope that the scouts he dispatched could bring good news as soon as possible. Fortunately, with the continuous establishment of the Burning Legion¡¯s bases, some intelligent demons absorbed by the Legion began to play their role. The iconic first-generation starships of the Burning Legion had been completed. With these starships, the scouts of the Legion expanded their exploration range in the universe. Finally, one day, Diathorus sent news that the dreadlords had discovered a planet with intelligent life and had already infiltrated it with some succubi. In the information transmitted back, there was the racial composition, population, countries, and civilizations of the planet. From the intelligence, this was actually a planet that the titans had visited. Not only were there many traces of the Pantheon on this planet, but there was even a constellar stationed here to monitor the civilization development of the planet. After receiving the information, Sargeras couldn¡¯t wait and personally led the Burning Legion to set off. Because this was the first battle of the Burning Legion¡¯s crusade, Sargeras attached great importance to it. There was a reason why Sargeras placed so much importance on planets with intelligent life in his crusade plan. He had pulled Roy into the Burning Legion not only because he wanted someone to manage the Legion for him but also because he wanted to use Roy¡¯s ability to travel freely to and from the Void to better study the Void World. During these three years, Roy had gone to the Void several times at Sargeras¡¯s request, and they had used various magic energy instruments created by the Legion to explore the Void. And during this exploration, they had naturally discovered something. This discovery was that the Void¡¯s corrosion of the material world would basically only strengthen the energy of the Void World itself. But if intelligent life existed in the corroded worlds, then the souls of these intelligent lives might strengthen the consciousness of the Void Lords! Sargeras had already understood that the existence of the Void World was unsolvable. It was the background of the material world. The Void World itself was inert and would not actively corrode the material world. The greatest threat to the material world was actually conscious Void Lords. One was passive, and the other was active. Anyone knew what to choose. Therefore, in Sargeras¡¯s opinion, it didn¡¯t matter even if he let the Void devour planets without life. However, planets with intelligent life had to be eliminated because once these planets were devoured by the Void, it would strengthen the consciousness of the Void Lords and prompt them to wake up faster! Intelligent life needed to be eliminated, and the murderous impulses of the Burning Legion¡¯s demons needed to be vented. Therefore, under Sargeras¡¯s lead, the entire Burning Legion couldn¡¯t wait to rush over before even figuring out the name of this planet. A large number of demons attacked without hiding anything, and many ferocious fel starships appeared in the sky of this planet. This naturally triggered the planet¡¯s alarm mechanism. The constellar monitoring this planet of order immediately sent a distress signal to the Pantheon and went forward to try to stop the demons of the Burning Legion. Unfortunately, this was the Burning Legion¡¯s first battle. Sargeras was trying his best to establish his might, so how could he listen to this constellar¡¯s nonsense? He waved Gorshalach and slashed this constellar, destroying his body, soul, and most of the planet! After the demons of the Burning Legion saw Sargeras¡¯s invincible attack, they roared crazily in excitement. Then they surged to the ground like a tide and began to slaughter all the intelligent life on the planet. Countless green meteors and fire fell from the sky. They were the war constructs developed by the Legion: infernals! Of course, it was the first version. After these enormous constructs smashed onto the ground, they turned into monsters burning with raging fel flames and joined the battlefield. For a while, screams broke out all over the planet. All the demons of the Burning Legion joined in this revelry. Only Roy didn¡¯t participate in the sky above the planet because he noticed something. Sargeras¡¯s sword, Gorshalach, began to tremble inexplicably and became disobedient after killing the constellar. Of course, Sargeras noticed this situation. In fact, when he destroyed Mardum and stirred up the fel energy storm, his Gorshalach was already broken. Half of the blade had broken off and disappeared. This was why he was holding half the blade and the hilt when he found Roy. Over the past three years, Sargeras had found the other half of the blade and tried to reforge and repair it. Unfortunately, this powerful weapon had its own intelligence. It refused to obey the orders of the fallen Sargeras. In fact, the original break had been of its own will. After recovering the other half of the blade, he had forcibly repaired the sword, but there was still a problem after using it for the first time. This caused Sargeras to forget about participating in this operation of destruction and focus all his attention on suppressing Gorshalach. At this moment, a powerful energy fluctuation appeared near the planet. This energy was so powerful that Roy and Sargeras instantly sensed it. Then a colossal body similar to Sargeras¡¯s appeared. Another world-soul titan! And it was none other than Sargeras¡¯s former apprentice, world-soul titan Agrammar¡­ Chapter 642 Chapter 642: Dark Seether Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios As Sargeras¡¯s apprentice and lieutenant, Aggramar had made an agreement with Sargeras that they would each go in one direction to eliminate demons. But he never expected that in the short few years after they separated, Lord Sargeras, whom he worshiped the most, not only sentenced the Pantheon but also degenerated into a demon! During the three years that the Burning Legion was preparing, the Pantheon had summoned Aggramar back and informed him about Sargeras¡¯s situation. They also got him to take over Sargeras¡¯s position as the Champion of the Pantheon. A few years was like a nap for titans. The situation changed so quickly that when Aggramar heard this news, he was dumbfounded and still couldn¡¯t believe it. After he recovered from his disbelief, there was endless anger. Aggramar¡¯s worship of Sargeras was fanatical. He regarded him as his life¡¯s role model and thought that he had the noblest quality among all the titans. However, the more fanatical his worship was, the more disappointed he became after knowing that Sargeras had fallen. In the end, this disappointment and anger turned into hatred toward Sargeras! From this point of view, his personality was really similar to Sargeras¡¯s. They would both go to the other extreme after suffering huge blows¡­ Therefore, after taking over as the Champion of the Pantheon, Aggramar had been searching for traces of Sargeras all over the universe. He had followed the trail to the Twisting Nether. When the constellar of the planet sent an alarm to the Pantheon, Aggramar received the news and rushed over immediately. After seeing Sargeras¡¯s colossal demon form, even the usually cold Aggramar couldn¡¯t help being shocked. In his demon form, Sargeras was full of deterrence. The ferocious and terrifying aura and the spreading fel energy around him made Aggramar feel suffocated. But his greatest emotion now was heartache. So as soon as he saw him, he roared at Sargeras, ¡°Lord Sargeras! Why?! Why did you become like this?!¡± Sargeras naturally recognized Aggramar. He had wanted to see if he could persuade his former lieutenant to join his plan, but he didn¡¯t expect Aggramar to question him as soon as he came. Sargeras was annoyed. Sargeras thought, Don¡¯t you, Aggramar, worship me the most? Then why can¡¯t you understand my difficulties? It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t support me, but now you¡¯re disrespecting your superior and reprimanding me? Thus, he snorted coldly. ¡°I, Sargeras, can do what I want with my life. Why should I explain it to you?¡± Uh, the original meaning of his words was not like this, but Roy understood it this way. In short, Sargeras was currently revealing his domineering attitude and being crazy, cool, and arrogant¡­ Therefore, it was evident that the communication between Sargeras and Aggramar was naturally not very harmonious. Neither side could convince the other, so they became angry and simply fought. When two planet-level mega-titans fought, the commotion was naturally tremendous. The raging energy set off violent waves in space, affecting all the nearby planets and causing doomsday-like disasters on their surfaces. Even Roy had to stay away to avoid being affected. Aggramar was weaker than Sargeras in the first place. And now that Sargeras had fallen and become a demon under the baptism of fel energy, his strength had soared again, so much so that Aggramar only lasted for a moment under Sargeras¡¯s offensive before he became powerless. Roy, who was watching the battle from the side, could clearly see that Sargeras wasn¡¯t holding back at all against Aggramar, his former subordinate and friend. He attacked with the mentality of killing Aggramar. This was undoubtedly because of Sargeras¡¯s anger toward Aggramar, but the deeper reason was the influence of fel energy. Not only did fel energy catalyze and distort Sargeras¡¯s image, but it also subtly affected his thinking. Now, he was more easily angered than before he fell, and his behavior became more and more violent. Under the influence of all kinds of negative emotions, he was becoming more and more like a demon. Under such circumstances, how could he go easy on an enemy? Originally, if nothing unexpected happened, Sargeras could have easily killed Aggramar here. Unfortunately, he was holding the forcibly reforged Gorshalach. This divine artifact sword with its own will only recognized the once noble and pure-minded Sargeras, not the now corrupted and fallen Sargeras. Since it was unwilling to be used by Sargeras, it would naturally find an opportunity to resist. This resulted in, during the final clash in the battle against Aggramar, Sargeras breaking Aggramar¡¯s sword, but Gorshalach itself broke again! The energy detonated by this attack was so powerful that Aggramar suffered severe injuries. The moment he was knocked away, he subconsciously stretched out his hand and grabbed the broken blade of Gorshalach. Then he was sent flying. When Gorshalach broke, Sargeras was stunned for a moment. He stared blankly at the sword hilt in his hand. Aggramar, who was sent flying, finally sobered up a little. He realized that he wasn¡¯t Sargeras¡¯s match at all and shouldn¡¯t continue entangling with him. The Pantheon likely didn¡¯t know that Sargeras had formed a demon army. Aggramar had the responsibility to bring this information back, so he made a prompt decision and turned to run. And he naturally took away Gorshalach¡¯s broken blade. When Sargeras returned to his senses, he wanted to chase after him. But the remaining hilt of the sword was buzzing in his hand, seemingly trying to stop him from chasing after Aggramar. Sargeras sighed and stopped chasing, letting Aggramar leave. Although Sargeras let Aggramar go, the anger in his heart couldn¡¯t be appeased, so he vented on this nameless planet in front of him. He stretched out his huge demon claws and pinched the planet. The atmosphere of the planet ignited under this immense pressure, and endless flames fell from the sky, scorching the ground and burning the ocean. Then, with the release of Sargeras¡¯s fel energy, the endless flames gradually turned into dark and deep green flames. The inextinguishable fel flames purified this planet. Seeing that the situation wasn¡¯t good, the demons began to withdraw from the planet in panic, but the natives on this planet could only be incinerated amid screams. The moment the entire planet was ignited, countless souls rose from the surface. After the greedy demons saw this scene, they began to fight and plunder these souls regardless of the danger, but Sargeras took away the largest portion with a wave of his hand. Thanks to the agreement with Roy, Sargeras began to collect souls in a planned way. Roy was naturally happy to see this scene. But after putting away these souls, Sargeras glared at Roy and said unhappily, ¡°Osiris! Why didn¡¯t you fight just now? If you had, Aggramar wouldn¡¯t have been able to escape!¡± Roy waved his hand. ¡°Lord Sargeras, you think too highly of me. No matter what, Aggramar is a world-soul titan. Even if he¡¯s heavily injured by you, he¡¯s not someone I can make stay behind¡­¡± Sargeras snorted coldly and said nothing more. He was just venting his anger. Of course, it was impossible for Roy to stop Aggramar. Even if he had the ability, he wouldn¡¯t take action because if his memory was right, the fleeing Aggramar would convince the Pantheon to try to welcome Sargeras back. Yes, perhaps it was precisely because he allowed Aggramar to escape with serious injuries that Aggramar had some misconceptions. He felt that even though Sargeras had fallen, he still had a trace of rationality and that he still had a noble soul hidden under madness. He felt that the reason why Sargeras betrayed the Pantheon was that his compatriots didn¡¯t understand him, so he hoped that the Pantheon could give him a chance to speak. In fact, under Aggramar¡¯s persuasion, the Pantheon agreed. They would send a message to Sargeras and invite him to attend a meeting. Sargeras would indeed go, but no one would have thought that he would flagrantly attack his compatriots during the meeting and directly kill the gods of the Pantheon! It was precisely because Roy knew about this situation that he allowed Aggramar to leave. He knew very well that the titans of the Pantheon were a very powerful threat to him. As the Burning Legion gradually grew, it was foreseeable that the direction and range of the attacks would expand. At that time, even if Sargeras went out personally, he would probably not be able to take care of everything. He would definitely order Roy, whom he had appointed as a commander, to lead some of the Burning Legion demons to attack in other directions. Once such a situation happened, it would be bad if the titans of the Pantheon attacked him. Roy was now at the stage of development. If he encountered a world-soul titan, he would probably be finished. Since he knew that letting Aggramar go would lead to Sargeras slaughtering the Pantheon titans, how could he stop Aggramar from escaping? Just as Roy was thinking about this, Sargeras spoke again. He frowned as he looked at the hilt of Gorshalach in his hand and said angrily, ¡°The Burning Legion¡¯s first battle is completed, but I can¡¯t fight for the time being. I have to find a way to repair my weapon!¡± He waved the remaining hilt of his sword and said disdainfully, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to follow me, then so be it. But it¡¯s not suitable for you to be called Gorshalach anymore. From now on, I will call you¡­ Gorribal (the Dark Seether)!¡± Chapter 643 Chapter 643: Time Jump Again Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Sargeras wanted to reforge Gorribal, so many demons of the Burning Legion would naturally search the universe for forging materials for him. This matter had nothing to do with Roy, but after being reminded by Sargeras, he started thinking about his weapon. After Frostmourne was damaged, Roy had handed it over to Diathorus for repair. With the abilities of these nathrezim, Frostmourne would inevitably flow into the Shadowlands for repair. It didn¡¯t matter where it was repaired. In fact, if he were willing, he could naturally use a large number of souls to restore Frostmourne to its original state. He did this to complete the time loop. But it was obvious that Diathorus and the dreadlords had deliberately made the matter of repairing the sword mysterious and secretive. It was nothing more than to arouse Roy¡¯s curiosity and get him to explore the Shadowlands to pave the way for subsequent matters. Roy¡¯s intuition told him that the Shadowlands seemed to want to win him over because, as the only commander of the Burning Legion, he had a lot of influence over Sargeras¡¯s decision-making. The Burning Legion formed by Sargeras was enormous, so it was natural for the Shadowlands to place chess pieces in it. Moreover, since Sargeras¡¯s Burning Crusade plan was designed to purge the universe of all life, this action plan would invisibly strengthen the Shadowlands. The Shadowlands was known as the home of all souls. All souls, regardless of good or evil, apart from the ones plundered and devoured, would naturally dissipate when passing through the barriers of the endless planes and arrive in the Shadowlands the moment they dissipated. And the basic energy of the Shadowlands came from the special energy in souls, which they called ¡®anima¡¯¡­ In other words, the more souls that arrived in the Shadowlands, the stronger the energy of the Shadowlands! As such, Sargeras and his Burning Legion¡¯s plan to purge the universe of all life coincided with the Shadowlands. The stronger the soul, the longer the lifespan. Under normal circumstances, if the people of the Shadowlands wanted these powerful souls to reach the Shadowlands, wouldn¡¯t they have to wait for their natural lifespans to run out? It could be said that the existence of the Burning Legion¡¯s crusade plan artificially accelerated the process of souls going to the Shadowlands. Not to mention the ambitious Sire Denathrius, if it were Roy, since he saw this possibility, he would have also pushed behind the scenes to facilitate the establishment of the Burning Legion. So from this point of view, it was understandable that the nathrezim had sneaked into the Burning Legion. The establishment of the Burning Legion was an extremely important chapter in the history of this universe. Its establishment accelerated the establishment and response of the other major forces in the universe, and it had a great impact on the entire universe. Roy didn¡¯t want to come into contact with the Shadowlands yet because he knew that without powerful strength to back him up, this contact would eventually cause him to become a pawn of the Shadowlands. Therefore, after he threw Frostmourne to the dreadlords to repair, he pretended that nothing had happened and didn¡¯t think about it for the time being. He acted as though he didn¡¯t see and understand the secretive manner of the dreadlords. Of course, this method made the dreadlords very depressed, but what did it have to do with Roy? He couldn¡¯t use Frostmourne for the time being, so he was thinking about whether he should get another weapon. To be honest, Frostmourne was indeed very famous and powerful. But after seeing Sargeras¡¯s Gorshalach, Roy knew that Frostmourne¡¯s level was still much lower as a divine artifact. It was enough for demon kings, but after he completed the Movement to the End of Reincarnation and his strength soared, it would definitely not be enough. Therefore, Roy felt that it was necessary to get a weapon at the Deadly Sin level or even above. Even if it couldn¡¯t surpass the strongest weapon in this universe, Gorshalach, it had to be at least equivalent to it. Roy knew nothing about forging, and he didn¡¯t know what materials in this universe could be used to forge weapons. So he could only rely on the system to design his new weapon and use souls to materialize it. But the number of souls required to create a weapon on par with Gorshalach was definitely an astronomical figure. This meant that Roy had to find a way to collect as many souls as possible during the Burning Legion¡¯s crusade. Sigh, I still have to earn money in the end¡­ Roy sighed. Indeed, souls were like currency to him, and earning souls was no different from earning money. After the Burning Legion successfully established its might in the first battle, Sargeras commanded the Legion to advance steadily. Moreover, as it gradually stepped out of the Twisting Nether, the range of the Legion¡¯s exploration and destruction began to increase. During this time, more demons began to come over and swear allegiance to Sargeras, and the demon composition of the Legion began to diversify gradually. As the commander, Roy started dividing the army into various functions based on the characteristics of these demons¡¯ abilities. The largest Legion formation was the cannon fodder group. As the name implied, the cannon fodder group was the first batch of demon creatures thrown into the battlefield when the Legion attacked planets. The combat strength of demons at this level was impressive, and their intelligence was even more impressive. They relied entirely on numerical superiority to battle, so their composition roughly consisted of the infernal troops, cerberus troops, inferior demon troops, and so on. The scouts were represented by the dreadlords. Among them, there were succubi, illusion demons, and other races that were good at using mind control. The scouts were the intelligence and tactical center of the Burning Legion. They could quietly infiltrate worlds and instigate infighting among mortals, causing them to fall into chaos, thereby creating an advantage for the Legion¡¯s invasion. Next were the combat soldiers. The combat soldiers were the mainstay of the Burning Legion and were composed of the demon races with the most combat strength. They were the main force of the Legion¡¯s invasion of various worlds. Their numbers were equally astonishing, but their combat strength was high. In the invasion wars, after the cannon fodder group consumed the resistance of the mortals, the combat group would be thrown into the battlefield to sweep through and destroy all the remaining resistance. In the combat group, the demon races represented were naturally the abyss lords, doomlords, felguards, and so on. Finally, there was the logistics group and the command group. The logistics group were mainly demon creatures with high intelligence but low combat strength. They were responsible for logistics support and weapons research in the Legion. Their tasks were to upgrade various magical technologies, manufacture starships and magic cannons, and so on. The demon races in the logistics group were quite mixed, and it was hard to say what the representative races were. As for the command group, it referred to Roy, the commander, who was in charge of formulating plans for the Legion¡¯s invasions. Of course, these plans were not very detailed and precise, and they could only be rough plans. Regarding this, Roy was still qualified. After all, the overall strength of the Burning Legion was there, and most of the time, it was just a steamroll all the way. Sargeras was very satisfied with Roy¡¯s division. After Sargeras fell to become a demon, his way of thinking was gradually changing, and he became fond of schemes and machinations. Looking at the mortals on the invaded planets falling into chaos and despair because of these schemes, he would feel inexplicable joy in the depths of his heart, and the division of the Legion¡¯s functions that Roy established could better satisfy his emotions. More than two years passed. During this time, the Burning Legion didn¡¯t advance much and only encountered two planets that gave birth to life. Unfortunately, there was no intelligent life or civilization on these two planets. Under the iron hooves of the Legion, these two planets quickly turned into scorched earth and were burned into ashes by fel flames. There was not much to show regarding the Legion¡¯s military achievements, but Sargeras had repaired Gorribal. After collecting enough materials, he used his fel flames to reforge it, making the Dark Seether worthy of its name. Roy had observed the entire reforging process of Gorribal and was very inspired. After the sword took shape, Sargeras used his power to bless it! This blessing was actually to engrave his source of power into the weapon. Compared to the method of soul splitting and sealing a soul fragment into a weapon that Roy knew, it had the same effect but reduced the burden of soul splitting. However, after asking Sargeras, Roy learned that ordinary people couldn¡¯t forge using their source of power as a blessing. It required the user to have a sufficiently strong understanding of their own power. In other words, it required sufficient knowledge and a sufficiently powerful soul and divine spark. After knowing this, Roy thought about it for a while and found that he could barely do it at this stage. But if he wanted his blessing to make his weapon stronger, it would be best to do this after reaching the Deadly Sin level. Roy already had a plan. When the time came, he would use enough souls to design an indestructible divine weapon in the system. Then he would use his power to bless this weapon so that it would have all his powers. At that time, be it Chaos power, Void power, or divine spark power, he could use them freely with the weapon, unlike with Frostmourne, which only had the powers of ice and curses. Not long after the reforging of Gorribal, a constellar finally came from the Pantheon as a messenger and conveyed to Sargeras the intention of the Pantheon to have a discussion. Sargeras listened to the constellar¡¯s words expressionlessly and didn¡¯t say much. Then he waved his hand to get the constellar to leave, indicating that he would go. After the constellar left, Roy observed the gloomy expression on Sargeras¡¯s face. He knew that Sargeras was furious. In fact, ever since Aggramar appeared and fought with Sargeras, Sargeras had realized one thing. The titans of the Pantheon had become a stumbling block on the path of the Burning Legion¡¯s crusade. The Pantheon, which represented order, were natural enemies of the Burning Legion, which represented chaos and destruction. And the Burning Legion, which had just been established, was definitely unable to resist the titans. Therefore, Sargeras had actually made up his mind to eliminate the Pantheon. According to the information transmitted by the constellar, the location of this meeting was on a planet named Nihilam. However, Sargeras naturally couldn¡¯t bring the Burning Legion to the meeting, so he got Roy to stay and lead the Legion to continue advancing while he went alone with Gorribal. Roy knew that Sargeras¡¯s departure was naturally a big event. Not long after the meeting began, he turned hostile and directly defeated all the titans of the Pantheon with his own strength. The word powerful was not enough to describe him. Of course, Roy wouldn¡¯t participate in such a high-end battle. Don¡¯t be misled by the fact that Sargeras suppressed the Pantheon single-handedly. If Roy dared to appear there, he believed that the titans of the Pantheon could easily kill him in the battle. Therefore, Roy couldn¡¯t be bothered to get involved. But what he didn¡¯t expect was that not long after, while he was in a base of the Burning Legion and listening to the intelligence reports of the dreadlords under his command, he suddenly disappeared without a trace under the gazes of many demons¡­ And this moment happened to be the moment when Sargeras destroyed the Pantheon and the planet Nihilam¡­ Chapter 644 Chapter 644: Three Thousand Years in the Blink of an Eye Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°F*ck¡­ F*ck!¡± When the scene and environment in front of him suddenly changed, Roy was stunned for a long time. After returning to his senses, he couldn¡¯t help spitting out a word that he had not used for a long time. He was still on the original planet. He could vaguely tell this, but be it the collapsed and weathered buildings around him or the objects buried by the sand and wind, it all showed that this place was abandoned. He looked up and saw the planet¡¯s atmosphere reflecting a dark green color. The air was full of toxic dust and gasses, and apart from the howling wind, it was completely silent. Roy took a few steps forward and stretched out his hand to pull something out from the sand on the ground. It looked like a fel cannon, but it was already riddled with holes from rust. Not long after he picked it up, it couldn¡¯t bear the load and scattered all over the ground. This was a former Burning Legion forward base, but as the Legion continued to advance, the forward bases would naturally advance together. The bases established in the past would naturally be abandoned and eventually devoured by the Void that caught up. How much time did I jump? Roy looked at the abandoned planet and was puzzled. Just as he was thinking about this, a powerful force suddenly appeared out of thin air and filled his body. At this moment, Roy had been maintaining his normal demon form. When this force appeared, the muscles all over his body suddenly swelled, and countless cracks appeared on his incomparably hard skin. Faint light was shining from inside. The demon reverse wings behind him spread open, and the veins and bones on them became thicker. In just ten seconds, Roy¡¯s normal frost demon form became bigger, and his height increased by more than thirty centimeters. Fortunately, this increase in strength out of thin air was not an external force, and it matched his body perfectly, so he didn¡¯t feel much pain. He endured the scouring of this power and calmed down after a while. ¡°Phew!¡± Roy exhaled lightly. An intense cold aura burst out as he breathed, instantly condensing countless green frost particles within a hundred meters. The toxic gas and water in the air condensed into crystals after being violently cooled. Moreover, this was only the lowest output of ice energy under Roy¡¯s normal state¡­ Roy clenched his demon claws in disbelief and felt the immense power pouring out of his limbs. Then he couldn¡¯t help but lean down and punch the ground. With a loud bang, it was as though a missile had struck. A large amount of sand soared into the sky, setting off a wave tens of meters high. After the sand slowly fell, Roy¡¯s figure gradually appeared. The ground where his fist hit had exploded into a huge crater more than twenty meters deep, and there were countless cracks spreading around the crater. The power of this punch had not been amplified by the Red Dragon Emperor¡¯s Gauntlet, but it had caused an impact force of no less than ten thousand tons! His body became stronger, and his frost power increased as well. This was naturally the result of the talent that Roy had set for himself: The Movement to the End of Reincarnation. Because he had crossed a lot of time nodes at once, the increase in power suddenly erupted, making him a little surprised and difficult to adapt to it for a while. Fortunately, when he set this talent, in order to facilitate his intuitive understanding, he had set a numerical combat strength value for his current overall strength. So after returning to his senses, he couldn¡¯t wait to open the system interface and check his combat strength value. And this value was 4.47¡­ Although his combat strength was not yet 5, in fact, this value was defined based on his own strength foundation. In other words, Roy was now four times stronger than before the time jump! What time was it when he was at 1.00? Knowing the numbers, he could roughly calculate how much time he had jumped. 666 days¡­ If 1.8 years was a node, Roy would have jumped¡­ nearly three thousand years? After calculating this number, Roy was shocked. He didn¡¯t expect that his first time jump would span such a long period of time. He had disappeared from the history of the Burning Legion for nearly three thousand years¡­ After I¡¯ve missed work for so long, who knows what kind of expression Boss Sar will have when he sees me again? It had been nearly three thousand years. Roy understood why the planet he was on was so desolate and dilapidated. Before he jumped, this forward base had just begun construction. With a blink of an eye, it went from fast-forward construction to abandonment. If this were a movie, how many times faster would it be¡­ The absurd and strange feeling lingered in Roy¡¯s perception. Coupled with his sudden increase in strength, he stayed on this planet for two to three days before finally adapting to this strange feeling. Then he spread his wings and flew away from the planet. I wonder where the Burning Legion has developed to now¡­ Roy thought while trying to summon Rafaro. The moment Rafaro appeared, even Roy was shocked. As soon as he appeared, his gigantic body quickly expanded in space. Rafaro roared with a dumbfounded expression, not knowing what to do with the immense power produced in his body. When the growth finally stopped, Rafaro¡¯s entire body had doubled in size, reaching more than two kilometers in length. The red dragon scales on his body became thicker and harder. This was the advantage of imprinting a soul contract. As Roy¡¯s strength soared, his soul became stronger, resulting in Rafaro obtaining some benefits. Although his growth could not match up to Roy¡¯s, if this continued, the moment Roy completed the Movement to the End of Reincarnation, Rafaro¡¯s strength might exceed the Deadly Sin level. He might even become stronger than Sargeras! What a pity! After reacting, Roy¡¯s first thought was to sigh. If he knew this would happen, he should have signed a soul contract with Julia and Benia. Right, there was also the stupid dog Fat Tiger. This way, he could have obtained four Deading Sin-level accomplices¡­ Of course, this was only theoretical. After all, the so-called Deadly Sin level also involved the power of divine sparks. If the divine spark was incomplete or not powerful enough, it could not be regarded as the Deadly Sin level. At that time, Rafaro would only be comparable to the Deadly Sin level in terms of strength. Without the power of a divine spark, it was equivalent to having no authority, and he wouldn¡¯t obtain the power blessing from the underlying laws. In other words, there would be no creative ability born. But even so, it was enough¡­ ¡°Honorable Master, w-what happened?¡± Rafaro twisted his body in confusion and looked at his body. ¡°Why did my appearance change so much after I haven¡¯t come out for a while?¡± ¡°For a while?¡± Roy said angrily. ¡°It¡¯s been nearly three thousand years!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Rafaro was stunned. He felt that he had only taken a nap in an alternate space. But then he understood and asked tentatively, ¡°Honorable Master, have we¡­ fallen into a spacetime vortex again?¡± Roy nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. But we¡¯re already out. It appeared without warning and disappeared without warning, but we really crossed nearly three thousand years¡­¡± Upon hearing Roy¡¯s words, Rafaro realized the seriousness of this matter. ¡°In that case, we¡¯ve disappeared from the Burning Legion for three thousand years? Oh, damn it. That idiot Elekton promised to get me a female black dragon¡­ It¡¯s been so long. I wonder if that idiot has died in battle?¡± When Roy heard this, he looked at Rafaro with a strange expression. During the time he was in the Burning Legion, he had always allowed Rafaro to move freely. How could he know that this guy had become friends with the demons under his command? Elekton? If I remember correctly, he should be an abyss lord. After hearing Rafaro¡¯s vexed complaints, Roy flew up and punched his head. Then he landed on his head and scolded, ¡°Idiot. Even if he finds you a female dragon, do you have the ability to get her to lay a dragon egg for you? Hurry up and turn into the starship. We have to find the Legion. I don¡¯t know where they¡¯ve advanced to.¡± Rafaro didn¡¯t dare to talk nonsense anymore. His body coiled together and gradually changed until he finally became the Void Seeker. Because his body had become much larger, the Void Seeker naturally became much larger. The space in the cockpit had expanded a lot, and Roy felt even more comfortable in it. The starship activated, turned into a stream of light, and flew forward. Rafaro wasn¡¯t stupid. Although he didn¡¯t know where the Burning Legion had advanced to, he could just find his way along these abandoned or burned planets. The Legion¡¯s crusade plan was like this. It advanced and entrenched itself at every step and would purge all the worlds on the way. It left no survivors. While searching, Rafaro chatted with Roy. ¡°Honorable Master, you seem to be much stronger?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Roy nodded. ¡°Did you sense it?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Rafaro said. ¡°When you are close to me, I can even feel a tingling sensation on my body. The low temperature around you is too strong and obvious¡­¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Roy rubbed his demon horns thoughtfully. ¡°It seems that I have to think of a way to suppress or cover up the changes in my strength.¡± This was for sure. Although this first time jump only increased Roy¡¯s strength by four times, as he jumped more and more in the future and grew stronger and stronger, it might cause Sargeras to be wary. Although Sargeras trusted Roy, it was because he knew that Roy¡¯s strength was far inferior to his. Once Roy¡¯s strength approached or exceeded his, it would be hard to say what would happen. The Burning Legion only needed one boss¡­ Since he wanted to stay in the universe under the skin of the Burning Legion, he had to have the necessary cover¡­ Time flew by as Roy calculated. After the Void Seeker flew over one planet after another that the Burning Legion had ravaged, it found that there were gradually signs of demons moving on some planets. This meant that they were already close to the range of the Burning Legion¡¯s current activities. But if they wanted to go to a forward base, they needed to continue moving forward. As expected, as the Void Seeker continued forward, Rafaro suddenly detected the energy fluctuations of a warp. Immediately after, dozens of Burning Legion starships appeared in the nearby space and surrounded the Void Seeker. Roy knew that according to the crude style of the Burning Legion demons, they should open fire and attack without a word, so he immediately ordered Rafaro to eliminate these starships if they dared to attack. However, what Roy didn¡¯t expect was that these starships seemed to recognize the Void Seeker. The light of the fel cannons at the bow of the ships quickly disappeared, and then Rafaro received a communication request. After Rafaro connected, a dreadlord appeared on the magic screen. Although dreadlords looked very similar, Roy recognized him after identifying him for a while. This guy was actually Tichondrius! After seeing Roy, Tichondrius was shocked. After a while, he said in surprise, ¡°Oh, Sargeras, it¡¯s really you, Lord Osiris. Where have you been for the past three thousand years?!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Roy snorted coldly. ¡°Do I need to explain to you where I go?¡± Upon hearing Roy¡¯s words, Tichondrius immediately responded, ¡°Sorry, Lord Osiris. It¡¯s just that you suddenly disappeared in front of everyone. Lord Sargeras ordered the Legion to search for you for a long time. Now that you¡¯ve suddenly appeared, I¡¯m too surprised¡­¡± ¡°Okay, you don¡¯t need to know about this. I¡¯ll report it to Lord Sargeras!¡± Roy said coldly. ¡°Where is the Legion¡¯s main forward base now?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll be able to see it after traveling about thirty million kilometers from here!¡± Tichondrius said. ¡°Welcome back, Lord Osiris. Lord Sargeras is currently plotting for a planet named Argus. Your return will make him very happy.¡± After ending the communication, the starship fleet led by Tichondrius slowly turned around and started moving, leading Rafaro to the Legion¡¯s forward base while Roy pondered with a strange expression. Argus? So that¡¯s how it is¡­ Looks like the rules of these time jumps aren¡¯t completely chaotic¡­ Chapter 645 Chapter 645: Cause and Effect Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Along the way, Roy had been summarizing the rules of the time flux in his body. Although this time jump phenomenon came without warning, there were still traces to follow. When Roy¡¯s time jump happened this time, it was at the point in history when the Battle of Nihilam occurred. Sargeras had destroyed the Pantheon of Order and killed his fellow titans with his own hands. However, Norgannon, the Keeper of Celestial Magics and Lore, saw that the situation wasn¡¯t good and made a last-ditch effort. He communicated with the two great cosmic energies of arcane and nature to protect the souls of every titan in an energy shield and temporarily send them into the Void World, thus allowing the souls of the gods of the Pantheon to be preserved in the tsunamis of the fel energy storm set off by Sargeras. Sargeras didn¡¯t notice this. After destroying the bodies of the titans, he thought that he had won a great victory, so he also destroyed the negotiating venue, Nihilam. The destruction of the Pantheon was definitely a major historical node in this universe. Although Roy didn¡¯t participate in this battle, he guessed that the moment of the time jump should be the moment the Pantheon was destroyed. But now, after hearing Tichondrius say that the Burning Legion was attacking Argus, Roy immediately understood that he had come to another time node. This is fine, Roy thought. The Burning Legion led by Sargeras wreaked havoc in this universe for more than twenty thousand years before the opening of the Dark Portal. If Roy participated in the entire crusade for more than twenty thousand years, it would be very troublesome. Lifespan was a minor issue. The key was how many big and small events would happen in these twenty thousand years. These experiences would form many memories in his mind. If he really took more than twenty thousand years to return to his starting point, he was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to remember what he wanted to do¡­ Since Roy could jump through the time flux, he might only need to stay at some important historical nodes for a few years to decades, which would allow him to retain his original memories to the greatest extent. Just like now, when he heard about Argus, he immediately remembered that when he separated from Julia and Benia in the time flux, he had told them to wait for him on Argus. Roy didn¡¯t know at what time node the time flux had sent Julia and Benia. Were they already on Argus, or were they not? He needed to figure this out. If they had already appeared on Argus, it would be easy. But if not, it would be a little troublesome. Roy didn¡¯t know when they would arrive on Argus, so he would have to leave a message¡­ While he was thinking, in the cockpit of the Void Seeker, Rafaro had projected the image of the distant planet Argus. This was the image sent back by the magic energy detector that he had launched in advance. With the naked eye, he couldn¡¯t see Argus at all. On the screen, Argus was slowly rotating. Because Sargeras didn¡¯t seem to have tempted the eredar to fall and become demons, this planet still maintained its original appearance. From outer space, Roy felt that it was extremely beautiful. The purple auroras that appeared above the planet from time to time couldn¡¯t be seen on other planets. Thinking that it wouldn¡¯t be long before fel energy contaminated this planet, causing it to exude an evil green glow, he couldn¡¯t help observing for a while. A light-year away from Argus, the Legion starships guiding Roy began to slow down and slowly sailed toward an astonishingly large comet in space. This comet¡¯s tail stretched for hundreds of millions of kilometers. Under the light of the stars in the galaxy where Argus was in the distance, it reflected a beautiful white trajectory in the dark space. Of course, at this distance, comets that could be observed from Argus only occupied a small position in the starry sky at night. Moreover, the comets that the eredar on the planet saw were still stationary. But in fact, after approaching this comet, you would find that the comet nucleus at the front was traveling through space at high speed. This huge comet nucleus was an iron meteor with a diameter of about a hundred kilometers. But if you counted the coma enveloping it, the comet was much larger. The mist formed by gases and dust that permeated the surroundings directly expanded the size of the comet to more than a hundred thousand kilometers. The temporary main forward base chosen by the Burning Legion was built on this comet. After the starships maintained the same speed as the comet, they began to land slowly. After passing through the fog-like particles that made people unable to see their fingers, the scene suddenly lit up, and a land illuminated by fel energy appeared in front. The comet nucleus with a diameter of more than a hundred kilometers provided more than a thousand square kilometers of ground. Although the ground was bumpy, the demons of the Burning Legion didn¡¯t mind. From above, you could see dense demons entrenched on the ground. Clearly, this was not a regular Legion forward base but a secret base. There were not many demons stationed here, not even a thousandth of the Legion. But when Roy thought of what Tichondrius had said earlier, that Sargeras was plotting against Argus and not intending to destroy it, he immediately understood the purpose of this secret base. Demons hiding in a comet? Roy smiled and felt that it was really interesting. Since ancient times, many intelligent races seemed to have regarded the appearance of comets as ominous signs. Now that the Legion was hiding many demons in this comet, it really confirmed this meaning. He didn¡¯t know if the eredar on Argus had stargazers or astrologers. If so, he wondered if they were observing this comet and if they knew that there was a group of demons hiding in the depths of this comet that would bring disaster to them. After landing, Tichondrius jumped out of his starship in advance and waited politely for Roy at the exit of the Void Seeker. After Roy walked out, he didn¡¯t waste any time and nodded for him to lead the way. While leading Roy to where Sargeras was, Tichondrius spoke to Roy in a low voice. From him, Roy quickly learned about the changes and situations of the Legion during the three thousand years he had disappeared. It turned out that after Roy suddenly disappeared under the gazes of many demons, it had caused a commotion. The demons didn¡¯t know why their commander, Lord Osiris, had suddenly disappeared, so they had searched all over that planet. Even middle-level leaders such as dreadlords and abyss lords couldn¡¯t suppress the demons. Fortunately, not long after, Sargeras returned from Nihilam. After learning that Roy had disappeared, he pondered for a while before ordering the demons to stop searching for Roy. With Roy missing, the responsibility of commanding the Legion naturally returned to Sargeras. In the following hundred years, the Burning Legion didn¡¯t make many major moves, and even the advancement plan of the crusade had slowed down. Clearly, Sargeras had been waiting for Roy¡¯s return. After waiting a hundred years, even Sargeras couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He realized that Roy wouldn¡¯t appear for a while, so he restarted his crusade. But without Roy as the commander, Sargeras didn¡¯t have a commander strong enough to suppress so many demons, so he could only personally lead the Burning Legion on the crusade. In the end, after destroying several worlds, even Sargeras quit! How could a big boss like Sargeras go into battle bare-chested? When he led the crusade, if he had taken action personally, then the massive number of demons in the Burning Legion wouldn¡¯t be of any use at all because he could directly destroy the target planet with a slash of his sword. But if he didn¡¯t take action, the demons without a leader would be in chaos when attacking the planet. They would rush forward like a swarm of bees in everything they did. There would be no organization and discipline, and they couldn¡¯t even do basic coordination. Can you imagine the scene when attacking a small front formed by the natives of the planet? Because the attacks were too chaotic, inferior demons were trampled to death by infernals, and the infernals were crowded around by demon hounds, making it difficult for them to move an inch¡­ This scene happened not just once but many times. This caused the Legion to completely lose its irresistible momentum when it invaded planets with indigenous people. Every attack was extremely difficult, and many times, the ferocious and terrifying demons were beaten until they peed their pants in horror by mortal armies. If they continued like this, the reputation of the Legion would be ruined! Therefore, Sargeras had no choice but to take action and destroy the target planets with his despair-inducing strength. He managed to save some prestige doing this, but it wasn¡¯t right to continue like this! If he had to take action every invasion, then why did he get so many demons? After experiencing this, Sargeras realized the important role of a high-level demon king like Roy in the Burning Legion. He originally wanted to wait for Roy to return, but after finding that Roy¡¯s return was a long time away, he could only think of another way. However, it wasn¡¯t easy to find a replacement for Roy. Although Sargeras had found many demons in the Twisting Nether, they had to have powerful strength and a clear and wise mind. It wasn¡¯t easy to find demons like this. Lord-level demons were everywhere in the Legion, but there was not a single one who could reach the demon king level. This wasn¡¯t only because divine sparks limited the progress of demon lords but also because most of the demons in the Twisting Nether had mutated due to the corrosion of the Void. Since they were not native demons, their advancements were even more difficult. Even the abyss lords from the Abyss admitted that demon kings were extremely rare. Therefore, Sargeras began to rack his brains. According to the descriptions of the abyss lords, he tried to get them to find a way to return to the Abyss, wanting to see if he could bring some demon kings over to be commanders. Moreover, because he learned from the abyss lords that Osiris¡¯s bloodline was that of frost demons, he focused his search on frost demons. Sargeras felt that since Osiris could become a demon king, it meant that the bloodline of frost demons had more potential in the Abyss. The abyss lords obeyed orders and kept trying to open gates to the Abyss. Unfortunately, the chances of success were very, very low. Out of hundreds of attempts, only one or two might succeed, and it would not last long. The reason for this was actually very simple. Although abyss lords were a native demon race of the Abyss, they had stayed in this world for too long. The beings that summoned them had long died, and this world didn¡¯t have any repulsive effect, causing them to be able to continue staying in this world after the death of the summoners. As a result, as time passed, they had even forgotten the location and coordinates of the Abyss. Even the Ouroboros Marks in their souls were so faint that they were about to disappear. Under such circumstances, it was indeed a big problem for them to find the Abyss in reverse. But even so, as long as there were one or two successes, they could continue researching, and one day, they would be able to go to the Abyss more easily¡­ However, because the flow of time in the Abyss and this world was different, the impact of Sargeras¡¯s order on the Abyss was that the Burning Legion had taken away most of the frost demons in the Abyss! This was also why Roy had rarely discovered frost demons when he was in the Abyss and why he could hear news about the Burning Legion from time to time¡­ After Tichondrius explained the situation clearly, even Roy was a little speechless. Was all of this because of my disappearance? Chapter 646 Chapter 646: Involving Authority Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Because of Roy¡¯s existence, Sargeras¡¯s interest in the frost demons in the Abyss was aroused, making Roy speechless. If nothing unexpected happened, during the future research of the Burning Legion on frost demons, they would discover the special effects of the demon blood of frost demons. This was certain, and it would become the origin of the Scourge virus in the future. However, the Burning Legion¡¯s exploration of the Abyss would not yield any results for a while, and Sargeras couldn¡¯t find a qualified replacement to replace Roy¡¯s command of the Legion in a short time. So in addition, he targeted some mortal races with great potential. For Sargeras, what he needed now was commanders to command the Legion, and the commanders had to meet one requirement¡ªsufficient intelligence. This sounded like a simple requirement, but this wasn¡¯t the case. Regardless of how intelligent ordinary mortals were, they couldn¡¯t be used to lead the demons of the Burning Legion. It was impossible for the demons of the Burning Legion to obey the orders of a non-demon. Therefore, even if Sargeras could find a smart person, he had to use fel energy to corrode them and distort them into a demon before using them. Therefore, a question arose. How could ordinary mortal races withstand the distortion of fel energy without going crazy? Even the orcs of Draenor in the future, despite having strong bodies, became bloodthirsty and bellicose after being corroded by fel energy, becoming easily angered and irritable¡­ So after some research, Sargeras found that it was really difficult to find a race that could withstand fel energy and the intelligence debuff. During the battle with the Pantheon in the world of Nihilam, Sargeras had learned a piece of news. The titans of the Pantheon had found a world-soul that was unprecedentedly powerful. The location of this world-soul was known as Azeroth. The Pantheon regarded this unborn world-soul as their hope, but it wasn¡¯t good news for the fallen Sargeras. However, the titans only mentioned Azeroth and didn¡¯t say where it was. During the nearly three thousand years that Roy had disappeared, Sargeras had continued his crusade with the Burning Legion and tried to find this world called Azeroth. Although he hadn¡¯t found it, it was not without results. He discovered a world named Aldrachi. The mortal race of Aldrachi was a race with relatively high potential. They were powerful, and they were not at a disadvantage even when facing the demons of the Burning Legion. After encountering the Aldrachi world, Sargeras had the idea of winning over this mortal race. He thought that if they could withstand the corrosion of fel energy and maintain their rationality, thereby transforming into demons, he might be able to unearth the strongest individuals to serve as commanders of the Legion. However, Sargeras was actually not good at dealing with mortal races, so his method of dealing with the Aldrachi people was to threaten them directly! He wanted to use the powerful military might of the Burning Legion to threaten this planet and force the Aldrachi people to submit. During this process, the demons of the Burning Legion definitely had to give the Aldrachi a taste of suffering first. So under Sargeras¡¯s command, the Legion began to invade this planet. However, what Sargeras didn¡¯t expect was that the resistance of the Aldrachi was so powerful. Several invasions of the Burning Legion were repelled by the Aldrachi people, causing them to fail on the verge of success. The reputation that the Burning Legion had just established in the past few years almost fell under the hands of the Aldrachi people. In order to save face and establish his might again, Sargeras had to take action personally and eliminate the Aldrachi world. After this battle, the face of the Burning Legion was saved, but Sargeras¡¯s desire to find a race with potential to serve as commanders became even stronger. It couldn¡¯t be helped. Although Sargeras was incomparably powerful and could destroy a planet at will, he was only one person after all and couldn¡¯t split himself up. But as the Burning Legion continued to expand, it was possible to attack dozens of planets at the same time. If the Legion called Sargeras to support them whenever they encountered resistance on a planet, he would probably die of exhaustion. Therefore, while carrying out the crusade with the Burning Legion, Sargeras got the abyss lords to speed up their contact with the Abyss. At the same time, he paid attention to the mortal races with potential that he encountered during the crusade. During this process, Sargeras eliminated many alternative targets. The mortals of these alternative target worlds were either destroyed because they strongly resisted the Burning Legion, or they couldn¡¯t withstand the corrosion of fel energy and became a race of crazy demons. In short, they were unable to meet Sargeras¡¯s lowest standards. Nearly three thousand years was neither long nor short for long-lived species. Just as Sargeras was wondering if this selection method would work, a new goal appeared. The scouts dispatched by the Burning Legion to the universe discovered a new world with an intelligent civilization. This world was Argus. The main race living on Argus was a group of people who called themselves the eredar. The eredar were a race with high talent in spellcasting and had lived on Argus millions of years ago. Their attainments in the arcane arts were known in many worlds because the eredar had already achieved extremely high achievements in the mystical domain. Their magic technology even enabled them to leave their home planet and go to other worlds. In other words, the eredar were actually an interstellar civilization. This was a rather glorious achievement. It had to be known that among the countless planets in this universe, civilizations that could leave their mother planets for interstellar travel were indescribably rare. When Sargeras received this information, he immediately attached great importance to Argus. He even ordered the Burning Legion not to get too close to the Argus system and not to arouse the vigilance of the eredar. After observing in secret for a while, Sargeras confirmed his guess. The eredar were indeed a race with great potential. Not only were they proficient in arcane power, but they were also very compatible with most of the powers of the mystical side. In other words, they could also accommodate the power of fel energy. What was even better was that Sargeras noticed the three leaders of the eredar and found that they were all powerful and comparable to Demon King Osiris. If he could use fel energy to transform these three leaders into demons, they would become powerful demon king-level existences and be directly qualified to be commanders of the Burning Legion. There would be no need for Sargeras to pay more to increase their strength. Moreover, the power of fel energy could greatly increase the strength of intelligent life. Sargeras knew very well that if he could transform the entire eredar race into demons, then these eredar demons would become the strongest pillar of the Burning Legion¡­ For these reasons, Sargeras became interested in Argus. He knew that the eredar probably wouldn¡¯t submit to mere coercion, so he learned from the lesson of the Aldrachi world and planned to use benefits to recruit the eredar. When Tichondrius mentioned these things, although he didn¡¯t say them as straightforwardly as mentioned above, because he told them in detail and Roy knew some things about Argus, he guessed most of Sargeras¡¯s thoughts. After speaking, Tichondrius tactfully said to Roy, ¡°In addition, Lord Osiris, you¡¯ve returned, so Lord Sargeras is more certain¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s indeed more certain, but¡­¡± Roy turned his head and grinned sinisterly at Tichondrius. ¡°You might have forgotten one thing. If Lord Sargeras¡¯s plan succeeds, I won¡¯t be the only commander commanding you, but there will be more¡­¡± Tichondrius was quick-witted. He immediately bowed slightly to Roy and whispered, ¡°Of course. But Lord Osiris, we¡¯ve always been fighting under your command before this, and it will be the same in the future.¡± This was showing his loyalty. Of course, Roy understood. He knew that the dreadlords had always been faintly expressing their intention to submit to him, but Roy had never paid much attention to them because he didn¡¯t want to get involved in the Shadowlands¡¯s scheme against the Burning Legion. It was mainly because he didn¡¯t have enough strength and felt that he couldn¡¯t get involved. But after this time jump, Roy found that his strength had soared, and his confidence grew stronger. He smiled and asked Tichondrius in a low voice, ¡°Have you repaired my sword?¡± As soon as he said this, Tichondrius understood. Dreadlords were experts at playing with psychology, so there was naturally no problem with their understanding of words and tone. He knew that Roy¡¯s words were actually indirectly accepting his goodwill, so he immediately whispered, ¡°It¡¯s repaired. You can go get it whenever you want. I¡¯ll lead the way for you.¡± Roy nodded and didn¡¯t say anything. He knew that the dreadlords were planning to introduce the master behind the scenes to him. The nathrezim in the Burning Legion actually displayed their allegiance to Sargeras very thoroughly. This was the basis of their espionage mission. Over the years, the dreadlords had gained Sargeras¡¯s trust. But even so, the dreadlords were still trying to win over Roy because they keenly sensed that he wasn¡¯t entirely of the same mind as Sargeras, even though Sargeras had personally found him. Another important reason was that they discovered that Roy seemed to know the identities of the dreadlords, but he didn¡¯t expose them. After realizing that Roy¡¯s goal in the Burning Legion was the same as the Shadowlands¡¯s, which was to use the Burning Legion¡¯s crusade, Roy was even more worth striving for to the Shadowlands. In order to better gain his trust, not only did the dreadlords help reforge Frostmourne, but they even thought that they could reveal their true background and power to him to a certain extent, hoping that they could work together with Roy, the commander of the Legion, with one force in the open and another in the dark. It sounded troublesome for the nathrezim to go to such great lengths, but this was determined by their hidden identities. Their hidden identities determined that they could only win over allies in secret and couldn¡¯t be exposed on the surface. Now, Tichondrius¡¯s goodwill had finally reached a tacit mutual understanding with Roy, which naturally excited him. While speaking, Tichondrius led Roy and finally arrived in front of Sargeras. The moment he saw Roy, Roy didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion or not, but he felt that Sargeras¡¯s blazing eyes widened quite a bit. ¡°Damn it?! How is it you?! Osiris, where have you been all these years?! You still have the nerve to come back?! Do you know how hard I¡¯ve been working?!¡± Roy was one of the few existences in the Burning Legion who could communicate fairly equally with Sargeras, so when Sargeras saw him, he couldn¡¯t help saying so many things at once and even complained resentfully. ¡°Lord Sargeras¡­¡± Roy used the honorific in front of so many demons and smiled bitterly. ¡°Regarding my whereabouts over the years, I think you can roughly guess some things even without me saying them¡­ I can only say that there might be more of such situations in the future, but don¡¯t worry. This situation will end eventually.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Sargeras sat on his throne, and his anger dissipated a little. He looked at Roy thoughtfully and then suddenly laughed strangely. ¡°In that case, you shouldn¡¯t have any complaints about me finding a few commanders to divide your authority, right?¡± After hearing this, Roy grinned sinisterly, but this smile didn¡¯t look arrogant. ¡°Of course. After all, the Burning Legion is your Burning Legion, isn¡¯t it, Lord Sargeras? So I support any decision you make unconditionally¡­¡± Chapter 647 Chapter 647: Blocking Argus Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Originally, as a domineering CEO, Sargeras could do whatever he wanted without needing to explain to anyone. If he wanted to add a few more commanders, he didn¡¯t need to explain to Roy at all. But how should it be put? Roy still had some status in his mind, especially Roy¡¯s strange power that could bring him to enter and exit the Void freely. Therefore, even though he wanted to add more commanders, he felt that Roy¡¯s position as the first commander was very stable, so he couldn¡¯t help mentioning it to him. But how could Roy care about this? He had time jumped here from the future, so he naturally knew the power structure of the Burning Legion in the future. He, the original first commander, would disappear inexplicably for hundreds or even thousands of years from time to time, so he was gradually marginalized. He himself wasn¡¯t that concerned about the Burning Legion, so he felt that Sargeras could do whatever he wanted. Seeing that Roy had no objections, Sargeras passed over this topic and talked about the Argus world. As Tichondrius had mentioned earlier, Sargeras¡¯s approach to Argus was different from before. The Burning Legion didn¡¯t invade Argus on a large scale, and the troops that he brought this time were all scouts in the Legion. Dreadlords, succubi, illusion demons, these demons, who were good at confusing people, quietly infiltrated the eredar society under his orders to influence public opinion and thinking, affecting the perceptions of the eredar. Then Sargeras descended onto Argus and appeared in front of the eredar in the sacred form of a world-soul titan. Moreover, he displayed his powerful strength in front of the three leaders of the eredar, Kil¡¯jaeden, Archimonde, and Velen. The eredar were not an ignorant race. They had long known about the existence of the Pantheon and world-soul titans, and they had always had awe and worship for god-like existences like world-soul titans. Therefore, when Sargeras appeared, he immediately attracted the attention of the eredar. While eredar¡¯s minds were wavering, Sargeras took advantage of the situation to promise the three leaders that he would bestow them with infinite power and profound knowledge. But the condition was that the eredar had to pledge their loyalty to him and become members of his Burning Legion. Archimonde was boorish, so he immediately believed what Sargeras said. But Kil¡¯jaeden and Velen were both sly old foxes, and they became suspicious of what Sargeras said. In fact, after falling, Sargeras had already lost his original holy power. The world-soul titan form he displayed in front of the eredar was simply an illusion. Kil¡¯jaeden had sensed the fel energy hidden inside Sargeras, and Valen had seen some terrifying scenes through prophecies, so both of them knew that everything Sargeras said was a lie. He was deceiving the eredar. However, despite seeing through Sargeras¡¯s lie, Kil¡¯jaeden and Velen had different reactions. Kil¡¯jaeden was afraid. He could feel Sargeras¡¯s incomparably powerful strength, and he knew that once he exposed or resisted Sargeras, the eredar would not be able to withstand his anger. So for the sake of his life and the future of his people, he chose to submit. But Velen was different. He knew very well that once they submitted to Sargeras, the eredar would no longer have a bright future. They would only be able to follow Sargeras and the Burning Legion to the end. Valen didn¡¯t want his race to become trapped in an eternally dark future, so he was already planning to escape. Of course, Sargeras didn¡¯t know the inner thoughts of the three leaders of eredar. Archimonde agreed on the spot and was willing to join the Burning Legion. However, Kil¡¯jaeden and Valen wanted to stall for time, so they expressed to Sargeras that they hoped for some more time to convince all their people. Sargeras was very satisfied with these answers because he also needed time to let the demons who had infiltrated the eredar society play their role. As for taking the entire eredar race under his command, in Sargeras¡¯s opinion, it was no problem. Now, the troops of the Burning Legion were hiding in the comet, waiting for the eredar¡¯s reply. But Sargeras wasn¡¯t idle either. He ordered the demons of the Burning Legion to find enough materials. After the eredar of Argus joined, he needed to perform a fel energy ritual to transform the eredar into demons. ¡°So, is there anything I can do?¡± Roy nodded and asked Sargeras. Sargeras rubbed his flame beard and pondered for a while before saying, ¡°Actually, thinking about it, you appeared at the right time, Osiris. Although I¡¯m very confident in subduing the eredar, I can¡¯t let my guard down just in case. The eredar have enough technology to support interstellar travel, so it¡¯s hard to guarantee that some dissidents won¡¯t flee because of objections. I need you to lead troops to set up defenses around Argus and intercept these possible escapees!¡± ¡°Won¡¯t the appearance of a large number of demons in the periphery of the planet affect your plan?¡± Roy tilted his head and asked Sargeras. ¡°The eredar can observe outer space, right?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Sargeras snorted coldly. ¡°The time I left for them is almost up. Those who want to obey have long obeyed, but those who don¡¯t want to obey should escape. So even if the lie is exposed, there¡¯s no need to worry. On the contrary, it¡¯s the final moment. It¡¯s time to give them some pressure.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡± Roy nodded, feeling that Sargeras was right. But he looked at the demons around him and said awkwardly, ¡°With such a small army, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s impossible to completely seal off all of Argus, right?¡± Sargeras laughed out loud. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Perhaps you don¡¯t know that there¡¯s actually a sleeping world-soul in Argus. I can activate a portion of the power of Argus¡¯s world-soul and get it to help me seal the planet. I¡¯m getting you to lead troops to seal the periphery of the planet just in case. Perhaps no one can escape.¡± Roy agreed. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do my best.¡± Before long, tens of thousands of demons flew away from the comet on starships under Roy¡¯s lead. Roy didn¡¯t take the Void Seeker but a Legion starship. As his adjutant, Tichondrius was also on this starship. On the way to Argus, he whispered to Roy, ¡°Lord Osiris, although Lord Sargeras is very confident, what I want to say is that it¡¯s not impossible for people to escape from Argus¡­¡± ¡°Oh? What did your scouts discover?¡± Roy asked without looking back as he observed the gradually enlarging planet Argus in space. ¡°There are indeed some rebels among the eredar!¡± Tichondrius said. ¡°These people aren¡¯t willing to join the Legion, and they are even secretly communicating in an attempt to convince other eredar. Our infiltration force discovered these people and wanted to capture them secretly, but then we discovered that there¡¯s an instigator behind them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not surprising¡­¡± Roy nodded. ¡°Have you found out who the instigator is?¡± Tichondrius¡¯s expression was a little strange as he said, ¡°I¡¯ve found out that it¡¯s their leader Velen, but¡­¡± ¡°If you have anything to say, just say it. Don¡¯t hesitate!¡± Roy said unhappily. ¡°However, after some discussion, we think that Velen alone isn¡¯t enough to escape from the Legion. But they¡¯re indeed preparing to escape, so we think that another force is helping them. And what we¡¯re certain of is that this force doesn¡¯t originate from Argus but from outside!¡± Tichondrius said. ¡°Unfortunately, time is too tight, and we haven¡¯t found out where this force comes from!¡± When Roy heard this, his heart stirred. Tichondrius hadn¡¯t found this force, but Roy had already thought that the ones helping the prophet Velen should be the naaru. He recalled what Velen had said when he met him in Shattrath City, so he immediately realized that sealing off Argus was probably another time node he would have to experience. Thinking of this, Roy couldn¡¯t help turning to look at Auriel, who was lying on his right shoulder. The Angel of Despair, or Void Angel Auriel, was now an iconic¡­ accessory of Roy¡¯s. All the demons in the Burning Legion knew that their commander, the King of Despair Osiris, had a strange creature lying on his shoulder. Moreover, this creature seemed to be a Void creature. No one knew what this strange Void creature was called or how it came about, and no one dared to ask. Auriel seemed to sense something when Roy looked at her, so she turned her head slightly mechanically and looked at him. When she found that he wasn¡¯t asking her to do anything, she slowly turned back and continued to lie motionless on his shoulder. The naaru¡¯s intentions for Auriel should have been triggered by the Argus incident, right? ¡°Interesting¡­¡± Roy rubbed his demon horns and pondered. Although he had jumped forward three thousand years, it had to be said that the Burning Legion had indeed made a name for itself during this time. The various forces in the universe began to take the Burning Legion seriously. Sargeras¡¯s plan to purge all the worlds would definitely induce other forces to resist him. And the appearance of the naaru on Argus marked the first time that the forces resisting the Burning Legion took to the stage. Since Roy knew about the existence of the naaru, there was no reason for him to let them go. These mysterious fellows had many riddles. He hadn¡¯t studied the naaru he had caught in Shattrath City much, so this was another opportunity. He believed that Sargeras would be interested in these naaru as well. As for Velen and the eredar he led, Roy didn¡¯t take them seriously. Even if they really managed to escape, it was something that Sargeras had to consider. After all, the Burning Legion was his¡­ Moreover, after obtaining most of the eredar, the great Sargeras might not really care about these few eredar. Chapter 648 Chapter 648: The New Eredar Twins Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Since Roy was carrying out a blockade mission, he didn¡¯t get too close to Argus. Instead, he stationed himself on a satellite outside Argus and divided the Burning Legion demons he brought into dozens of groups, arranging them in an encirclement outside Argus on starships. When the starships of the Burning Legion appeared, the eredar on the ground of Argus naturally saw them. The people led by Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden were already preparing to welcome the arrival of the Burning Legion, especially Kil¡¯jaeden. He, who had been indecisive at first, finally put aside his hesitation after discovering the appearance of the Burning Legion and planned to submit completely to Sargeras. At this moment, the eredar society had already been divided into two sides. Those who didn¡¯t want to join the Burning Legion had basically all gathered around the prophet Velen. When Velen learned of the appearance of the Burning Legion starships, he realized that he had to act quickly. But now, Velen still had one problem that he had to solve¡ªKil¡¯jaeden. After Kil¡¯jaeden made up his mind to submit to the Burning Legion, he began to lobby Velen. He actually knew that Velen planned to resist Sargeras and the Burning Legion, so he was worried that Velen¡¯s actions would anger Sargeras and bring disaster to Argus. So during this period of time, he frequently looked for Velen to persuade him to join the Burning Legion. Velen could only feign civility to deal with him while secretly accelerating the gathering of his people who wanted to escape. Velen knew that the moment he escaped, the launch of the starships couldn¡¯t be hidden from Kil¡¯jaeden. If Kil¡¯jaeden stopped him, he might lose a lot of his people, so he had to think of a way. Thus, Velen used the excuse of discussing joining the Burning Legion with Kil¡¯jaeden and Archimonde to invite the two of them to his clan¡¯s headquarters. Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden didn¡¯t doubt him, so they came alone. Velen expressed that it was a matter of great importance, so he arranged a special room to meet the two of them. While discussing, Velen suddenly took action and instantly knocked out Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden. This was the power of being a prophet. Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden didn¡¯t have the ability to predict, so they didn¡¯t know that such a situation would occur on this trip and were ambushed by Velen. Velen didn¡¯t kill them. After all, they were his compatriots. But in order to keep them quiet for a while, he could only do this. After eliminating the interference, he immediately ordered his people to board the ships. There were still a lot of eredar who wanted to escape. Velen had organized four huge starships to transport these people. Why four instead of more? The reason was naturally related to the number of naaru helping them! No one could tell when these naaru appeared on Argus. But after Sargeras, the Dark Titan, had descended on Argus and made the request, the naaru approached Velen. There were a total of four naaru who appeared on Argus. According to their self-proclaimed names, they were K¡¯ure, Do¡¯rei, L¡¯ura, and K¡¯ara. Among them, K¡¯ure was the first to come into contact with Velen. It was precisely because of his appearance that Velen was surprised to find that there were actually such strange creatures in the vast universe. Although he had doubts about the origin of the naaru, the powerful Holy Light power in the four naaru dispelled his doubts. He believed that with this holy and glorious power, the naaru were not bad people. Otherwise, why would they say that Holy Light was suitable to deceive people¡­ In any case, Velen quickly believed them. Although the naaru had powerful Holy Light power, there were too few of them, and they were unable to fight against the Dark Titan and the Burning Legion. Therefore, Velen proposed wanting to escape from Argus to them. After the naaru recognized this, they began to help him selflessly. They used the power of Holy Light to heal the injuries of the eredar and calm their anxious hearts, allowing Velen to carry out his plan to organize his people to escape smoothly. Although the naaru spared no effort in promoting the power and belief of Holy Light during this process, making Velen slightly worried, he put this worry behind him after seeing his people become incomparably united under the gathering of faith. The four starships were, to be precise, ecological ships. Such ships didn¡¯t have many weapons and protection capabilities, so the naaru proposed that they could each be on a starship. This way, even if there was an accident during the escape, the naaru could use Holy Light to protect the eredar. Moreover, when organizing the eredar to board the ships, the naaru guarded the entrances of the ships. Every person who entered the ship would be illuminated by the warm Holy Light of the naaru. The eredar, who didn¡¯t know what was going on, thought that the Holy Light was comforting them, so they were grateful to the naaru. But only Velen knew that the naaru were screening the people boarding the ships through the Holy Light to guard against infiltrators from the Burning Legion. Reality proved that this was not groundless worry. Several succubi and illusion demons of the Burning Legion had transformed into the appearances of eredar and wanted to sneak into the fleeing starships. But due to their low strength, they had nowhere to hide under the illumination of Holy Light. The intense Holy Light shone on their bodies and reacted with their evil and dark powers, burning them until they screamed in pain and finally revealed their true bodies. After identifying them, the naaru were not polite and directly used Holy Light to purify them. The exposure of these demon spies increased Velen¡¯s psychological pressure. He could only urge his people to board the ships as soon as possible so that they could take off as soon as possible. After thinking about it, he still felt worried, so he didn¡¯t hesitate to expend his strength to try to predict the fate of his people. Starlight shone in Velen¡¯s eyes, and scenes began to appear intermittently in his eyes. A moment later, he stopped prophesying and held his staff while panting loudly. In the prophecy, he saw the scene of the fleeing starships being shot down by the fel cannons of the Burning Legion after taking off. His original escape route was full of dangers, and in the prophecy, there was only one route that was very safe. However, the specific reasons were not revealed in the prophecy. This was a common problem for incomplete time users like prophets. The prophecies they made were often vague, especially the processes were the vaguest. Instead, the results were sometimes clearer. Although the prophecy was vague, since the outcome was good, it didn¡¯t prevent Velen from carrying out the prophecy. After all his people boarded the ships, the escape starships began to take off, and he immediately pointed out the direction of escape to them. Needless to say, everyone might have guessed it. Yes, the direction in which Velen commanded the starships to escape happened to be where Roy was. Roy had actually chosen a random direction to guard, and he had no intention of touching the fleeing starships of the eredar. But the fun part was here. In fact, no matter which direction he chose to guard, Velen would flee in that direction based on the revelations obtained in the prophecy. This was an utterly unavoidable reality¡­ The starships began to set off toward the outer atmosphere. The eredar people, who had already been screened, stayed in the cabins and prayed anxiously. Almost everyone had this attitude. Since the words used were ¡®almost everyone¡¯, there were definitely exceptions. In a corner of a starship, two ¡®people¡¯ who looked like female eredar were talking softly. ¡°Benia, what should we do? Are we really going to follow these eredar with tentacles on their chins and escape from Argus?¡± the slender female eredar asked in a depressed voice. ¡°How is that possible?¡± The shorter female eredar harrumphed coldly. ¡°Osiris once told us to meet up on Argus. If we run far away, how can we find him?¡± Yes, these two female eredar were actually transformed from Julia and Benia. In fact, when they boarded the ship, they were only one person. They had snuck in after fusing with their earrings to become the angelic demon Junia. Because they were strong enough to resist the Holy Light of the naaru, they didn¡¯t expose themselves under the illumination of the Holy Light and were able to sneak onto a refugee ship. After entering, they removed their fusion and used the appearance of eredar women to deceive others. What was worth mentioning was that Julia and Benia had appeared on Argus thirty years ago. After falling out of the spacetime vortex, they had landed on Argus, which saved them a lot of trouble, such as searching for a starship in space to find Argus. During these thirty years, they had transformed into the appearance of eredar and lived on this planet. In these thirty years, not only had they mastered the language of the eredar, but they even knew the various customs of the eredar like the back of their hands. They had also gotten to know many neighbors, and many of them knew these sisters. Moreover, their transformed appearances were relatively close, so their friends even compared them to another set of twins who were not-so-famous now. These twins would be the adjutants of Kil¡¯jaeden in the future, the Eredar Twins, Sacrolash and Alythess¡­ There were many eredar who were familiar with Julia and Benia, so they didn¡¯t arouse any suspicion when they sneaked onto the refugee ship. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to leave Argus, why did you drag me onto the ship?¡± Julia asked in puzzlement. ¡°Hehe, have you forgotten? The community we lived in was full of rebels unwilling to join the Burning Legion!¡± Benia smiled. ¡°If we don¡¯t follow everyone, won¡¯t we look too different?¡± Julia frowned. ¡°That¡¯s true¡­ But as you can see, once the prophet Velen leaves with these people, he may never return to Argus again. How are we going to wait for our darling?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why we have to think of a way!¡± Bewitching evilness flashed in Benia¡¯s eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that if we hijack this starship as a gift of surrender, won¡¯t we be able to join the Burning Legion smoothly? At that time, won¡¯t we be able to ask Sargeras to be stationed on Argus?¡± Julia instantly understood and said excitedly, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea!¡± Benia had always had many ideas, so she naturally came up with this plan. It couldn¡¯t be helped. They had passed through the spacetime flux and didn¡¯t know much about the historical events of this universe, so they didn¡¯t know what time it was now. In addition, they didn¡¯t know Sargeras at all. Even if they recommended themselves to join the Burning Legion, they couldn¡¯t guarantee where they would be sent. They still needed to wait on Argus for Roy¡¯s arrival. Fortunately, the arrival of the Dark Titan created a good opportunity for the two of them to join the Burning Legion. Moreover, if they joined as eredar, the chances of them staying on Argus would be much higher¡­ Chapter 649 Chapter 649: Taunt from Holy Light Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Meanwhile, Roy was leading a group of Burning Legion demons to patrol an asteroid belt with nothing to do. But he suddenly received news that the eredar defectors had escaped from Argus, and the escaping ships were flying toward his position. After receiving this news, Roy couldn¡¯t help sighing. He found that the inertial force of this so-called timeline was really powerful. This trip to Argus seemed to confirm the history he learned in Shattrath City. The more Roy came into contact with time, the more he became in awe of this power. Just as Lilith had said, even a time controller like her always had to be very cautious in the River of Time, afraid of the backlash of time. It was the same for Nozdormu and Murozond. Although they were guardians of time and performed all kinds of tricks on the timeline, who could guarantee that their tricks of interfering with the course of history were events that should have happened in history? Those who played with time were toyed with by time without realizing it¡­ Shaking his head, Roy threw away all these distracting thoughts in his mind. Since Velen had run into him with his fleeing people, Roy couldn¡¯t ignore him. He ordered the demons to control the starships to turn around and intercept the escapees. However, when the starships of the Burning Legion could see the eredar¡¯s exile fleet through optical vision, an unexpected situation happened. Among the four starships of the eredar exile fleet, a starship suddenly exploded. Although the sound couldn¡¯t be transmitted in space, the flames of the starship¡¯s explosion were clearly visible to the Burning Legion demons in the dark space. Realizing that there might be changes among the eredar exiles, and even internal strife might not be ruled out, Roy immediately ordered the Burning Legion fleet to surround them. The exile fleet led by Velen was clearly flustered. They had yet to figure out what was going on with the starship that exploded, but before they could conduct the investigation, the intercepting fleet of the Burning Legion appeared from the darkness. For a moment, even Velen was hesitating about what to do. Although he had predicted that the exile fleet would be able to escape, he didn¡¯t know the specific process. However, after discovering that there were not many Burning Legion troops intercepting them, Velen hesitated for a moment before ordering to prepare for battle. Yes, Velen was ready to force his way through. But at this moment, K¡¯ure¡¯s voice sounded in Velen¡¯s mind. ¡°No, don¡¯t fight the Burning Legion. Break out of the encirclement as quickly as possible!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Velen was confused when he heard this suggestion. ¡°What about my people?¡± ¡°Their starships still have power!¡± K¡¯ure said decisively. ¡°Contact them and get them to escape together. As for the Burning Legion¡­ L¡¯ura will buy us time¡­¡± As K¡¯ure finished speaking, a dazzling light suddenly lit up in the dark space! A naaru, who was the L¡¯ura that K¡¯ure mentioned, rushed out of the exploding starship. Her strange geometric body stayed in space and erupted with powerful and blazing Holy Light energy. This golden and warm Holy Light energy pierced through the darkness of space, so it naturally attracted the attention of the Burning Legion demons. Needless to say, demons hated the power of Holy Light. After discovering this huge source of Holy Light, the demons in the Burning Legion starship all roared angrily, and at the same time, there was a collective restlessness. If not for the fact that the control of the starships was not in their hands, these demons might have already rushed toward L¡¯ura without care. Similarly, on Roy¡¯s command ship, Tichondrius roared angrily, ¡°Lord Osiris, this is a provocation to the Legion! A huge provocation!¡± Roy¡¯s face darkened, but he didn¡¯t say anything. His perception ability was much greater than that of other demons. When he discovered that this naaru was emitting strong Holy Light, he also noticed another petite figure rushing out from the exploding starship. Although the strong light emitted by naaru later covered this figure, he immediately realized that it was Junia! What¡¯s going on? Were Julia and Benia on that escape ship? Why did they fight with the naaru? But in any case, Roy was still very happy. He was still thinking about when he would find Julia and Benia, but he didn¡¯t expect to meet them here. Seeing that the naaru was actually bullying his women with Holy Light, how could Roy accept it? He immediately ordered, ¡°Attack! We can ignore the other starships, but that damn provocateur must be caught!¡± Thus, all the starships of the Burning Legion immediately rushed toward the naaru named L¡¯ura. Seeing the starships of the Burning Legion rushing over aggressively, Velen no longer had any intention of fighting. The current situation was very clear. L¡¯ura was sacrificing herself in exchange for the opportunity for the eredar to escape. If Velen hesitated any longer, it was possible that everyone wouldn¡¯t be able to escape. So he immediately ordered all the starships to avoid the path of the Burning Legion¡¯s approach and accelerate their escape. L¡¯ura did her best to release her Holy Light energy to make herself the focus of space, getting the Burning Legion to ignore the fleeing starships. At the same time, the Holy Light energy she emitted formed waves of intense Holy Light impacts to prevent Junia from approaching. Junia, on the other hand, seemed to be moving forward with difficulty in the tempestuous waves, resisting the Holy Light and wanting to rush forward to fight L¡¯ura. Julia and Benia had wanted to hijack this starship, but they didn¡¯t expect that L¡¯ura, who was guarding this starship, would discover their actions, so a battle immediately broke out. The explosion of the starship just now was caused by the battle between the two sides. This naaru named L¡¯ura was quite powerful. Julia and Benia couldn¡¯t defeat her together, so they could only fuse and summon the angelic demon Junia. Due to being a fusion personality, Junia didn¡¯t have many opportunities to appear in the real world. In addition, there was a limit to how long the fusion personality could appear, so every time she appeared, she would show very extreme emotions. To put it bluntly, she was a battle maniac. After contacting her compatriots, L¡¯ura decided to sacrifice herself to attract the attention of the Burning Legion, so she jumped out of the starship. Junia ignored everything and rushed out, planning to beat L¡¯ura up. ¡°This little lunatic¡­¡± After seeing this scene, Roy roughly understood what was going on. He couldn¡¯t help cursing before flying out of the starship. The next second, he transformed into his Chaos Body. Due to his fourfold strength increase, Roy¡¯s mist-like Chaos Body had naturally become much larger, and a thick fog-like ink surrounded his body. At first glance, he was nearly a hundred meters tall, so as soon as he appeared, he immediately attracted the attention of Velen and the naaru on the other starships. After seeing Roy¡¯s appearance, Velen gasped. He had seen Roy appear in the prophecy. Although he had only seen him briefly, it left an extremely deep impression! At the time, Velen didn¡¯t know who this figure that flashed in the prophecy was, so he thought of a way to secretly investigate the situation of the Burning Legion. Finally, he learned that this figure was very likely the original commander of the Burning Legion, the King of Despair, Osiris! It was said that the King of Despair had mysteriously disappeared from the Burning Legion for thousands of years. But why did he suddenly appear again? Velen was naturally at a loss, and to be honest, he was a little uneasy about the escape prophecy. Since the King of Despair had appeared, how could he escape with his people? Coincidentally, the starship that Velen and K¡¯ure were on happened to pass near Roy, so Roy subconsciously turned to look at it. When the pair of demon eyes in the black fog looked over with a cold and indifferent light, Velen felt his hair stand on end (if he had any). In these cold eyes, he saw countless illusions, as though countless wails of pain and despair were haunting him. Just looking at Roy from afar made him break out in cold sweat, and he held his staff while panting. K¡¯ure reacted the same way. When Roy looked over, all of K¡¯ure¡¯s Holy Light power was compressed into his geometric body. This was a method to store energy and be on guard. The Holy Light was sending him a strong warning. In fact, just like Velen, K¡¯ure had also predicted some scenes. The naaru all had some prophetic abilities, which was why K¡¯ure had asked Velen to escape quickly. He knew that if they didn¡¯t do so, all the eredar exiles would die here. Clearly, when he saw Roy, K¡¯ure realized that Roy was the real reason why they would die here¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t provoke him¡­¡± K¡¯ure whispered to Velen and slowed down the starships a bit. The starships sailed quietly without doing anything irrational. Fortunately, Roy¡¯s attention was not on these eredar exiles. He snorted coldly, waved his hand, and transmitted his soul voice to the starships. ¡°Get lost!¡± With that, Roy turned into a black ray of light and headed straight for L¡¯ura. After hearing Roy¡¯s soul voice transmission, Velen and all the eredar on the starships heaved a sigh of relief. At this moment, they couldn¡¯t care less about L¡¯ura, who had stayed behind to bring up the rear for them. All the engines of the starships turned on full power and flew out of this part of the galaxy¡­ At the same time, the starships of the Burning Legion surrounded L¡¯ura, who was like a big light bulb. The taunt from Holy Light was top-notch. The demons desperately used the fel cannons on the starships to fire at her. When Roy arrived, some irritable demons had already flown out of the starships, wanting to rush forward to fight L¡¯ura. However, the intense Holy Light emitted by L¡¯ura stopped them. This warm Holy Light was the most fatal poison for demons. After the demons spread their wings and rushed forward, before long, most of them were screaming from Holy Light burns. However, the demons from the Twisting Nether were not afraid of death. In any case, they would resurrect in the Twisting Nether after they died. So even though they were being burned and experiencing excruciating pain, they didn¡¯t stop charging until they were burned into ashes by the Holy Light. They didn¡¯t even turn around to escape¡­ The madness of the Burning Legion was evident¡­ Chapter 650 Chapter 650: The Thoughts of Elune Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Facing the fearless Burning Legion demons, L¡¯ura persisted with great difficulty. Around her geometric body, she raised an enormous holy light shield to deal with the many fel beams fired from the Legion starships. These fel beams exploded at the edge of L¡¯ura¡¯s shield like raindrops. After the violent reaction of the golden Holy Light energy and the dark green fel energy, golden ripples rippled throughout the shield. Under this attack, no matter how powerful L¡¯ura¡¯s Holy Light power was, it would be exhausted sooner or later, so she tried to shoot down the starships. Unfortunately, the Holy Light impacts she shot out were blocked by the bodies of the arriving demons. Just as L¡¯ura was at a loss, Junia broke through the obstruction of the Holy Light and rushed in front of L¡¯ura¡¯s shield. She held a black demon sword in her hand and stabbed it into the shield while laughing wildly. Junia pressed the tip of the sword in bit by bit while frantically outputting dark energy to the blade. The two almost opposite energies clashed violently inside the shield, causing a number of golden lightning arcs visible to the naked eye. The next second, L¡¯ura¡¯s Holy Light shield finally exploded, and a powerful energy storm swept everything around in an instant, blasting away Junia and L¡¯ura. Junia rolled in space countless times before a palm finally caught her. She turned her head to look at the owner of the palm, and a charming smile appeared on her face. She sent a soul voice transmission. ¡°Darling, you¡¯re here?¡± That¡¯s right. It was Roy who caught her. After catching her with one hand, he looked at the wounds on her body caused by the Holy Light explosion and said to her with a headache, ¡°I know it¡¯s rare for you to come out, but do you have to fight so radically?¡± ¡°But there¡¯s only one enemy!¡± Junia curled her lips. ¡°If I don¡¯t enjoy it now, I won¡¯t be able to fight later!¡± Hearing this, Roy could only let go of her and say, ¡°Okay, whatever makes you happy. But don¡¯t kill her¡­¡± Junia nodded excitedly, gripped her demon sword, flapped her wings, and rushed out again. The next scene became the scene of Junia and the demons of the Burning Legion beating up the naaru L¡¯ura. Beside them was an enormous demon king, who had transformed into a body of mist, watching attentively. Seeing this situation, no matter how stupid L¡¯ura was, she knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape. Fortunately, she was already mentally prepared to sacrifice herself. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have stayed behind alone to attract the attention of the Burning Legion. Looking at the refugee ships carrying eredar escaping in the distance, L¡¯ura knew that she had completed her mission, so she continued to fight the demons patiently. Perhaps someone might ask why Roy didn¡¯t take action. Roy could take action, and if he did, he could capture L¡¯ura as soon as he made a move. But the true reason why he didn¡¯t was to test the tenacity of the naaru. When he was in Outland, Roy had been thinking of ways to exhaust the Holy Light power of the naaru A¡¯dal that he had caught. He wanted to witness the process of holy naaru transforming into dark naaru with his own eyes. He was very curious about this because he knew that the naaru, when in the form of Holy Light, had unparalleled faith in Holy Light. But he didn¡¯t know if this faith still existed after they transformed into dark naaru. Unfortunately, A¡¯dal had never been able to complete this transformation. The demons of Outland would inflict various tortures on A¡¯dal every day and continuously squeeze out his Holy Light power. But how should it be put? This was like the blood elves extracting M¡¯uru¡¯s Holy Light power in the future. It was a relatively small but long-term process. However, Holy Light power was a kind of endless energy, so this transformation might take a long time to complete. In addition, after discovering A¡¯dal¡¯s true intentions, Roy had used Archangel Tyrael to set a trap. He wanted A¡¯dal to save Tyrael so that he could find out where the lair of the naaru was, so he couldn¡¯t really turn A¡¯dal into a dark naaru. Now that he had encountered another naaru here, Roy wouldn¡¯t let her go. Since it was useless to continuously consume the naaru¡¯s Holy Light in small amounts, he might as well try a more intense method. He would let L¡¯ura continue to fight fiercely against the demons and consume her Holy Light energy in the shortest time possible. If Roy were to fight personally, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do this. He was much stronger than L¡¯ura. The battle might end soon, and L¡¯ura wouldn¡¯t do her best to resist. Therefore, Roy held the line and watched the entire process while letting Junia and the demons do it. Of course, Roy was actually guarding against L¡¯ura from escaping. Beings like naaru were very mysterious, and their origins had always been a mystery. No one knew which planet they lived on, and no one had seen what their civilization was like. When they appeared in front of the world, they were often very abrupt. For example, in this operation to save the eredar, they had quietly appeared in front of Velen, and no one could explain how they had arrived on Argus. They had the corresponding technology and ability to build starships, but they rarely used spaceships. Therefore, Roy had always suspected that beings like naaru might have the ability to travel between stars. Either they had spatial abilities and could open portals themselves, or they had the ability to transform into light! As energy beings who played with Holy Light, it would be strange if they didn¡¯t have this ability. Some high-level angels that Roy had seen before could do this, let alone the naaru. In other words, it was very likely that the naaru traveled to and from various planets at the speed of light. Since Roy speculated that the naaru had the ability to transform into light, he couldn¡¯t let his guard down. If this naaru escaped from the encirclement at the speed of light at the critical moment, it would be difficult to capture her. This star region became very lively at this moment. The Burning Legion demons stationed in other areas around Argus had already discovered traces of the battle here, so more and more starships were rushing over. The demons who arrived at the scene couldn¡¯t wait to join the battle against L¡¯ura. Although Sargeras had not brought many demons, the number of demons participating in the siege had long exceeded ten thousand. This was a rather brutal and inhumane beating. L¡¯ura was very strong, and her energy at least exceeded that of A¡¯dal. She was at the normal demon king level. This was actually very easy to understand. When the naaru came to help the eredar, they might face the Dark Titan Sargeras. Under such circumstances, if the naaru who came were weak, they wouldn¡¯t be able to provide any help to Velen. With this comparison, Roy quickly came to a conclusion from his observation. He found that the geometric bodies of the naaru were exactly the same in composition. Be it the objects that looked like angel crowns on their heads or the ones behind their backs that looked like wings, they were all exactly the same. This race seemed to have come out of a mold without the slightest difference, making Roy increasingly suspicious of their origins. Under these circumstances, the only basis for judging their strength was the size of their bodies. Roy didn¡¯t remember how big A¡¯dal¡¯s body was, but his intuition told him that L¡¯ura¡¯s body was much bigger than A¡¯dal¡¯s. Perhaps these geometric bodies had a problem with containing energy. Even for Holy Light batteries, the larger the battery, the more power it had. As the battle continued, Roy could feel the Holy Light in L¡¯ura getting dimmer and dimmer. Seeing this, he knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to last long. L¡¯ura clearly realized this. To her, death was not terrifying, and naaru would die too. But the situation at the scene was that no one could deal a fatal blow to her. She could only consume her Holy Light in the constant confrontation with dark power and fel energy. The existence of dark naaru was not a secret among the naaru. The naaru themselves knew what they would transform into after exhausting their Holy Light. Out of her blazing faith in Holy Light, L¡¯ura naturally didn¡¯t want to transform into a dark creature. So before her energy was about to run out, she found an opportunity in the battle to rush out from the gaps of countless energy bombardments and then turned into a golden light that rushed toward Roy! She didn¡¯t choose to escape but instead chose to launch a decisive blow against the strongest demon present, hoping to take him down with her¡­ Roy was stunned for a moment before immediately realizing what the naaru wanted to do. He grinned sinisterly and raised his hand to block L¡¯ura. After being pinched in Roy¡¯s hand, L¡¯ura erupted with her strongest Holy Light, wanting to cause an unprecedented explosion. But what she didn¡¯t expect was that all the Holy Light power she erupted with disappeared like a stone sinking into the sea. ¡°What¡¯s¡­ going on?!¡± In Roy¡¯s palm, L¡¯ura let out the voice of her soul for the first time, showing her astonishment. Holy light was the natural enemy of all demons, and no demon could absorb Holy Light. This was L¡¯ura¡¯s understanding of Holy Light power, but unexpectedly, something beyond her understanding happened at this moment. Roy was this beyond. When he was in the mist form of the Chaos Body, his Chaos power dissolved and neutralized all the Holy Light that erupted from L¡¯ura. He didn¡¯t resist the Holy Light at all, so it was naturally impossible for L¡¯ura to cause a big explosion. But because of this dazzling Holy Light power, Auriel, on Roy¡¯s shoulder, reacted to the stimulation of this light. She looked at L¡¯ura, and the Void wings on her back raised slightly, as though she were greeting L¡¯ura. L¡¯ura noticed Auriel¡¯s gaze. Although she didn¡¯t know what Auriel was, she couldn¡¯t care less at this moment. In Roy¡¯s Chaos field, L¡¯ura had exhausted her last bit of Holy Light power. The light dissipated, and just like how night arrived after sunset, a dark spot of light appeared in the center of L¡¯ura¡¯s body. Then this dark spot of light quickly spread out and occupied all of her body. Her originally dazzling geometric body was dyed dark. As though the dark power had been suppressed by the Holy Light power for too long, it couldn¡¯t wait to erupt at this moment. This dark power was much stronger than the Holy Light power before, so under everyone¡¯s eyes, L¡¯ura turned into a dark naaru in Roy¡¯s palm. The moment the transformation finished, L¡¯ura¡¯s irritable soul voice came. She was roaring and trying to express something. Roy was certain that the transformed dark naaru had completely lost her memories from her Holy Light form. She had become like a true dark being, full of the negative emotions of violence and destruction. But perhaps because Roy was right in front of her, although Dark L¡¯ura was roaring manically, she didn¡¯t want to leave his palm. She obediently stayed in his hand and expressed her hunger to him through the roars of her soul, wanting to devour souls. ¡°This is¡­¡± After reacting, Roy was a little surprised. ¡°Are you begging me for food? Are you treating me as your master?¡± Roy felt as though the dark naaru had recognized him as her master for no reason, and he didn¡¯t know how to deal with it. After thinking about it, he could only bring this dark naaru back first. However, just as Roy was about to call Junia to leave, a voice suddenly resounded in his soul and sea of consciousness. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± It was just a sigh, but it made Roy¡¯s body and heart sound an alarm crazily. He immediately raised his guard, and all his perception abilities were quickly scanning the surrounding space. However, he found nothing. This sigh seemed to have come out of thin air, without any corresponding existence. When Junia flew over, she saw Roy¡¯s posture of being ready to fight at any time. The atmosphere was a little strange for a moment, but before she could speak, he asked, ¡°Did you¡­ hear anything just now?¡± ¡°No!¡± Junia replied. Not only her, but none of the other demons heard the voice just now. But Roy knew that it was definitely not his imagination. After anxiously investigating for a while and finding nothing, Roy could only look at the dark naaru in his palm. He was very sure that the sigh just now appeared after this naaru completed her transformation. In other words, it might be¡­ Elune? Roy thought in puzzlement. But he didn¡¯t say it out loud because he didn¡¯t know if his guess was right. But after rummaging through his memories and recalling how the creator of the naaru might be Elune, he couldn¡¯t help making this guess. Perhaps Elune noticed this naaru¡¯s fall, so she sighed? But why am I the only one who heard it? With this doubt in mind, Roy waited for a while until the demons were making a ruckus and didn¡¯t understand what he wanted to do. He finally ordered, ¡°Go back and report to Lord Sargeras¡­¡± Chapter 651 Chapter 651: Starting From Today, We Are Colleagues Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After returning to the comet base, Roy reported the interception to Sargeras. Sargeras was a little annoyed that Roy had let the eredar¡¯s prophet, Velen, go, but strangely, he didn¡¯t blame him too much. On the one hand, Sargeras was annoyed that Velen didn¡¯t know how to appreciate favors and dared to really escape. He coveted the eredar because he valued their potential. As one of the leaders of the race, if Velen could accept fel energy and become a demon, it would be of great help to the Legion. But the universe was so vast, and there were many races with potential. Lacking one Velen wouldn¡¯t have a significant impact on the Burning Legion. Now that Argus and most of the eredar were already in Sargeras¡¯s control, the few people that Velen took away were not that important to Sargeras. On the other hand, Sargeras felt that Roy had selfish motives. If he really intercepted Velen and kept him behind, then Sargeras would definitely turn the three leaders of the eredar into demons. At that time, the commanders of the Burning Legion would become four people. This would bring about a very serious problem, which was the struggle for power. An even number of decision-makers at this level would lead to a situation where there were equal votes in the internal meetings of the Legion, which was not conducive to making decisions. Moreover, the three leaders of the eredar would subconsciously stand on the same side, and only Roy, a non-eredar demon, would be isolated and ostracized by them. Of course, Sargeras didn¡¯t want to see this happen. Therefore, he even felt that Roy¡¯s selfishness was a good thing. With Roy letting Velen go, the eredar side would only have Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden, so there would be much fewer power struggles within the Legion. The Burning Crusade was the great plan that Sargeras had envisioned, and he wouldn¡¯t allow anything to happen to it. The stability of authority within the Legion was a powerful guarantee for completing his plan. Due to these reasons, Sargeras stopped after being annoyed at Roy for a bit and turned his attention to the people Roy brought back. Junia¡¯s fusion time was up, and she had separated into Julia and Benia. Since the two of them only had the strength of demon lords, although Sargeras was curious about when Roy found two adjutants, he didn¡¯t pay much attention to them. Instead, he was more interested in the dark naaru that Roy brought back. Sargeras had seen naaru before, but this was when he was still on the Pantheon and had yet to fall. The world-soul titans were searching all over the universe for planets with world-souls, and they inevitably met the naaru. Because the power of Holy Light originated from the side of order and was a holy power, the titans maintained a friendly attitude toward the naaru and tried to accept them. However, not only did the naaru have their own beliefs, but they also had their own mission. Therefore, they rejected the invitation of the Pantheon, maintained their mysteriousness and low-keyness, and didn¡¯t have much contact with the titans. So Sargeras only knew about the naaru, but that was all. From Roy¡¯s report, Sargeras learned that the eredar had escaped with the naaru¡¯s help. But what he didn¡¯t expect was that after the demons besieged one of them, the naaru would exhaust her Holy Light power and transform into a dark naaru. This phenomenon of light and darkness existing in the same body at the same time but having independent personalities and souls attracted Sargeras¡¯s interest, so he got Roy to leave this dark naaru behind. He planned to study this being properly. Clearly, Sargeras saw his shadow in this naaru. Sargeras himself had fallen from order to chaos. Now that he saw another existence similar to him, he couldn¡¯t help but have all kinds of associations. Was this mutual transformation between opposing forces also a kind of universal truth? Sargeras was a knowledgeable world-soul titan in the first place. Although he had fallen and become a demon, it didn¡¯t mean that the knowledge in his mind had disappeared, so it wasn¡¯t strange for him to become a researcher. Roy couldn¡¯t wait to throw this dark naaru to Sargeras. In fact, the sigh that emerged in his soul made him realize one thing¡ªElune was very likely paying attention to these naaru. Elune was one of the confirmed true gods in this universe. Although no one had seen her true appearance, her miracles had spread throughout many worlds in the entire universe. Strictly speaking, she was an Eternal like the big bosses of the Shadowlands, a child created by the First Ones, and a creation in the same batch as the world-soul titans. Although they were all Eternals, Elune was even more powerful than the other Eternals because it was said that when she was traveling the universe, her strength had increased tremendously! No one knew how much this ¡®increase¡¯ was. After all, these were only rumors from a long time ago. No one could say for sure if Elune had reached the level of the First Ones. But no matter what, she was still a very special existence. Roy had only come into contact with Elune indirectly before. During the Battle of Mount Hyjal, he had seen Tyrande under the protection of Elune¡¯s power. Because he was in the Burning Legion, Roy remained vigilant about Elune¡¯s power and didn¡¯t dare to come into contact with her rashly. But what he didn¡¯t expect was that after crossing the time vortex and arriving more than ten thousand years ago, he instead came into contact with Elune. Even though this contact was only receiving a wave of thoughts in his soul and sea of consciousness, the possibility of this wave of thoughts coming from Elune was very high. The energy level of this universe was really too high, and mysterious mighty figures were faintly hiding behind it. If not for Roy waiting and developing in the shadow of the Burning Legion and Sargeras, who knew what would have happened. Since Roy was unwilling to provoke Elune now, he naturally couldn¡¯t keep the dark naaru. Although he was very curious about the dark naaru, he could just leave her to Sargeras to study. Anyway, he would know what the results were. However, although Sargeras had taken over the dark naaru, he couldn¡¯t worry about her for the time being because the most important thing for him now was Argus and the eredar. After Velen escaped with a small number of his people, the situation on Argus became clear. The remaining eredar followed Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden. Once Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden made a decision, it meant that the remaining eredar had made a decision. Thus, Sargeras finally stopped hiding and brought all the demons out of the comet to descend on Argus. Although there was a world-soul in Argus, the Pantheon had not discovered it before, so this planet didn¡¯t have any traces of modification by the titans. Thus, there was naturally no such thing as a planetary shield. There was no hindrance at all for Sargeras to descend with his true body. This time, Sargeras didn¡¯t play any tricks. He directly appeared on Argus in the demon form of the Dark Titan. Previously, it was inducement, but now it was coercion. Seeing Sargeras¡¯s colossal body covering the sky and the sun and the immense fel energy spreading wantonly, the eredar finally felt how insignificant they were on this day. So under the lead of Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden, all the eredar bowed to Sargeras, declared their loyalty to him, and were willing to join the Burning Legion. Of course, Sargeras didn¡¯t forget his promise. He planned to bestow power to the loyal eredar, so next was the fel energy transformation ritual of the eredar. Tichondrius, as well as some of the demon lords of the Burning Legion, including the newly-joined Julia and Benia, were all sent out by Sargeras to set up ritual venues all over Argus and be in charge of the transformation ritual for ordinary eredar. As for the transformation ritual of Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden, Sargeras was personally in charge. As for Roy¡­ he was the one who watched the entire process¡­ Sargeras personally engraved an enormous magic formation and inscribed demon characters all over it. After completing the magic formation, he got Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden to enter it, and then he injected powerful fel energy into it. The immense and thick fel energy even emerged in the form of a liquid, dyeing all the patterns and characters of the magic formation with green light, and surged toward Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden in the middle. When the fel energy began to corrode the two of them, Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden screamed in pain. They knelt in the formation, trembling all over, but they didn¡¯t dare to use any power to resist this corrosion. As the power of fel energy penetrated deep into their bones, the bodies of Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden underwent tremendous changes. Kil¡¯jaeden¡¯s skin began to turn dark red, and the power of fel energy even broke through his skin and cracked countless lines. This scene of red and green intertwining looked very visually impactful. On the other hand, Archimonde¡¯s skin was turning bluish-gray. Although they both underwent the corrosion of fel energy, there was a reason for the different colors. Archimonde¡¯s acceptance of fel energy was relatively pure, so after the completion of the ritual, he could use more fel energy power. But Kil¡¯jaeden was different. The power of fel energy was more reflected in his body as the power of flames. The entire ritual didn¡¯t last long. After the fel energy corrosion was complete, two eredar demon kings were born. ¡°This¡­ this is¡­¡± At this moment, Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden had already forgotten the earlier pain. The powerful force flowing in their bodies made them so happy that they were speechless. Similar to Sargeras, those that accepted the power of fel energy after falling would have a large increase in their overall strength. After becoming eredar demons, Archimonde¡¯s and Kil¡¯jaeden¡¯s strength increased several times, so how could they not be excited? Roy watched silently from the side and made an estimation in his heart. If Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden could only be regarded as equals to top demon lords before, then after completing the ritual, these two were already at the demon king level. This improvement was a leap in life level. Roy had experienced it before, so he understood Archimonde¡¯s and Kil¡¯jaeden¡¯s feelings very well. ¡°Okay, henceforth, you are members of the Burning Legion!¡± Sargeras pointed at Roy and said to the two of them, ¡°This is Osiris, a demon from the Abyss. From now on, the three of you, as commanders of the Legion, will be responsible for formulating and commanding the operations of the Legion. Do you understand?¡± ¡°As you wish, Lord Sargeras!¡± Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden knelt on one knee to express their loyalty to Sargeras. After getting up, Kil¡¯jaeden said to Roy with a smile, ¡°Osiris, this is our first meeting. I hope we can work together in the future¡­¡± Although it was a smile, Kil¡¯jaeden, who had transformed into a demon, looked sinister and fake no matter how Roy looked at it. Therefore, Roy grinned sinisterly and responded tersely, ¡°Of course¡­¡± Chapter 652 Chapter 652: Corruption of Argus Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The total population of the eredar on Argus was not much. There were about 300 million people on the entire planet. The eredar were long-lived, so their low reproductive ability was unavoidable. Their small population was due to their highly developed civilization and technology. Therefore, the fel energy transformation ritual of the eredar didn¡¯t take too long. It was basically finished in half a year. Sargeras fulfilled his promise to the eredar. He bestowed them with the power and knowledge of fel energy, and the eredar demons officially became the first intelligent race to join the Burning Legion. And because the eredar still had powerful potential after transforming into demons, they could master and deepen the power of fel energy very rapidly. In addition, Sargeras favored them, so the eredar demons quickly replaced the other demons and became the backbone of the Burning Legion. The status of the eredar demons in the Legion was even higher than that of the dreadlords. The eredar were quite receptive to their transformation into demons. In fact, a long time ago, the eredar wizards had been trying to summon demons from the Void. This race was obsessed with unknown powers and mysteries, and now, they had gotten their wish. Regarding the management of the eredar demons, Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden were mainly responsible for it. Roy didn¡¯t intervene, and it was useless to intervene because the eredar demons felt that he was a non-eredar demon, so they would comply on the surface but disobey in secret. After integrating the eredar demons, Kil¡¯jaeden couldn¡¯t wait to express himself to Sargeras. His first combat request to Sargeras was to hunt down Velen and the traitors! it couldn¡¯t be helped. When Velen escaped with his people, he had schemed against Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden, directly knocking them out. When Kil¡¯jaeden woke up and discovered this fact, he was so angry that he wanted to vomit blood. It was too humiliating! The humiliation Velen had inflicted on him, his anger at the betrayal of his compatriots, and his inflated ego after obtaining power caused Kil¡¯jaeden to make the decision to hunt down Velen. Roy knew that Kil¡¯jaeden had indeed done it. He had hunted down Velen for thousands of years. Every time Velen and the group of exiles who called themselves the draenei fled and landed on a planet, Kil¡¯jaeden would lead the Burning Legion to chase after them, forcing them to flee again. Sargeras agreed to Kil¡¯jaeden¡¯s request without even thinking about it and let him do it himself. After receiving Sargeras¡¯s support, Kil¡¯jaeden even deliberately looked at Roy before leaving. Roy saw the smugness hidden in his eyes and found it a little funny. Of course, he knew that Kil¡¯jaeden wanted to fight for power. He also knew that even though he had been the commander of the Legion since the formation of the Legion, he was destined not to be able to compete for power with Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden due to the existence of the time flux. He would disappear for a long time periodically. Under such circumstances, how could the authority of a commander of the Legion fall on him? Since Roy didn¡¯t have this intention, he felt that Kil¡¯jaeden¡¯s behavior in front of Sargeras was ridiculous. However, Roy was one of the commanders of the Legion after all. Even though he didn¡¯t intend to fight for power, he couldn¡¯t let Kil¡¯jaeden look down on him, so he felt that it was necessary to find an opportunity to let Kil¡¯jaeden and Archimonde recognize reality¡­ With the transformation of all the eredar into demons, the main force of the Burning Legion gradually moved to this planet. Sargeras had been acting mysterious recently and often disappeared, only to reappear after a long time. Roy didn¡¯t know what he was doing, but he noticed a special phenomenon. Every time Sargeras disappeared, a few dreadlords in the Legion would also disappear. Roy immediately realized that the force behind the dreadlords seemed to want to do something during this time. Sure enough, Sargeras returned three years after taking control of Argus. As soon as he returned, he summoned Roy, Archimonde, and Kil¡¯jaeden and got them to prepare. He planned to start corrupting Argus¡¯s world-soul. Sargeras had already told Roy about his decision to corrupt Argus¡¯s world-soul. But what was different was that not only did he want to corrupt the world-soul, but he even wanted to use the power of Argus¡¯s world-soul to turn Argus into the Burning Legion¡¯s strongest fortress and forward base. After three thousand years of the crusade, the Burning Legion had actually advanced very far. The crusade had started at the edge of the Twisting Nether, but it had already advanced to the material world. The entire frontline of the Legion stretched very far, causing a huge problem. The Twisting Nether demons in the Legion returned to the Twisting Nether to resurrect after dying in battle, and the time required to return to the Legion was becoming longer and longer. The combat strength of the Burning Legion was inseparable from the large number of demons. If the resurrection process took too long, it would cause the Legion to lose combat effectiveness. Sargeras wanted to make up for this now. Roy was certain that Sargeras had not thought of this before, but he didn¡¯t know what kind of lobbying the dreadlords had done and what kind of existence they had introduced to Sargeras, causing him to make this decision. But he had to admit that this plan was indeed very beneficial to the Burning Legion. In particular, what was worth mentioning was that Sargeras¡¯s plan was also extremely important to the newly-joined eredar demons. After all, the eredar demons had been transformed by the fel energy ritual and were not native demons of the Twisting Nether. In other words, after the eredar demons died in battle, they couldn¡¯t resurrect in the Twisting Nether. Every death meant one less. If Sargeras could corrupt the Argus world-soul and bind the souls of all the eredar demons to this planet, then after they died in battle, they could resurrect here with the help of the energy of the Argus world-soul. Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden naturally couldn¡¯t reject such a good matter. Even though Argus was the planet that gave birth to the eredar, they had now become demons, so they didn¡¯t feel any psychological burden selling it out. Only Sargeras could corrupt Argus. No one else could do it. So not long after, Roy, Julia, Benia, and the other Burning Legion demons witnessed a scene that could be engraved into history. Sargeras appeared in the sky above Argus in the form of the Dark Titan. He stretched out his demon claws the size of mountains and dug a gigantic fissure on the surface of the planet! This extremely rough action brought about a devastating apocalyptic scene to the planet. Countless fragments of Argus were lifted up, entered space, merged into Argus¡¯s orbit, and started orbiting around the planet. After digging out this gigantic fissure, Sargeras transformed into his world-soul form. It was an enormous humanoid astral body, and his entire body sank through the fissure into the core of Argus! Argus¡¯s world-soul was in a deep slumber and had not yet fully awakened to become a titan. Naturally, this world-soul was sleeping in the core of the planet. Sargeras used this rough method to hug his little brother Argus and then used all his fel energy to corrode him. This world-shaking action made all the eredar demons see the terrifying power of the Dark Titan. Regarding this powerful force that could destroy planets, the eredar demons expressed that they were lucky to have chosen the right side¡­ The process of corrupting Argus was very long, and it would take years or even decades. But during this time, the ecology of Argus was constantly changing with the corrosion. The original Argus was once a fertile planet full of crystalline mountains that shone with light. It had huge oceans, deserts, forests, lush grasslands, and icy tundras. But the natural ecology gradually changed as Argus was corrupted. The ground began to permeate with the aura of decay and loss. The sharp crystal ridges were full of corrupting energy that caused them to fall apart. The crystalline mountains were corroded, riddled with holes, and shattered. There were strange dark lights reflected from the crystal dust storms everywhere, roaring as they corroded valleys into barren land. The dust demons born from the crystal dust wailed in the valleys made of shining sharp rocks. The climate that was once suitable for life began to turn cold, and the ruthless cold winds began to sweep violently on the ground. As the corrosion continued to deepen, powerful fel energy gradually reached the core through the cracks in the ground, and this fel energy began to give birth to inferior demon races. The beautiful and charming purple aurora of Argus had disappeared. Viewed from outer space, the entire planet slowly turned into a planet full of dark green light. During the time that Sargeras was corroding Argus, Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden established countless weapon factories and starship manufacturing ports on the planet. They arranged the Legion¡¯s headquarters in Antorus and set up the throne of Sargeras, the Burning Throne, here. As expected, this planet was transformed step by step into the Burning Legion¡¯s most important forward base and barrier, and the number of demons on this planet gradually reached its peak. During this time, Roy didn¡¯t have much to do. He had already vaguely sensed that the node at which he jumped might be the moment Argus the Unmaker was born. So he had no intention of intervening in the Legion¡¯s headquarters construction plan and was only busy with his soul collection plan. After Argus became the headquarters of the Burning Legion, the nearby planets suffered. There were two other planets with life in the star cluster where Argus was. The boorish Archimonde rushed over with the Legion, and Roy also reaped many benefits. Roy had also asked Tichondrius about his weapon, Frostmourne. But Tichondrius said, ¡°Because of some small problems, Lord Osiris, you can¡¯t take Frostmourne back for the time being.¡± Roy had already expected this outcome. He knew very well that this sword would only reappear in front of him when Ner¡¯zhul became the Lich King¡­ The Shadowlands were planning to use his weapon. However, although he didn¡¯t get his weapon back, in his conversation with Tichondrius, Tichondrius vaguely mentioned his situation. He said that his true master was not Sargeras, and the force he was truly loyal to hoped to reach a cooperative relationship with Lord Osiris. So if possible, he hoped that Roy wouldn¡¯t take back his weapon for the time being. If the words before were still relatively vague, then Tichondrius¡¯s words this time were a little straightforward. Logically speaking, with dreadlords¡¯ status as spies, they shouldn¡¯t expose themselves. But Tichondrius could tell that Roy and Sargeras were not on the same page. Unlike the fanatical worship of Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden for Sargeras, Roy¡¯s status in the Burning Legion was a little¡­ strange. Moreover, Sargeras had once said that Roy had the special power to enter the Void, so the dreadlords judged that Roy was actually using Sargeras and the Burning Legion. After Roy agreed to let the dreadlords continue to keep Frostmourne, it was equivalent to both sides reaching a true cooperation. Therefore, in order to repay Roy, the dreadlords generously offered him their ¡®sincerity¡¯¡ªa sum of 100 million souls! In the Burning Legion, Roy had never concealed his greed and pursuit for souls, so the ¡®sincerity¡¯ that Tichondrius paid was not surprising¡­ Chapter 653 Chapter 653: Conflict Breaks Out Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios A hundred million souls was neither too many nor too little for Roy. After all, he had obtained a hundred trillion souls before, so this small amount didn¡¯t seem like much now. But with these souls, he was still better off. Roy wanted to design a weapon, a super divine artifact. Of course, this number of souls was not enough. The number he set for himself was between one billion to ten billion. The more souls there were, the stronger the weapon he could design. In fact, if possible, Roy was willing to stay in the Burning Legion for a while. He knew very well that the Legion would be at its most glorious moment after completing the Argus headquarters. The reputation of the Legion would make the entire universe tremble. In the coming days, the Legion¡¯s crusade would burn down tens of thousands of civilized planets. If he could follow the Legion, he would be able to harvest a lot of benefits during this process. But it was still the same sentence. The spacetime flux phenomenon on Julia, Benia, and him had been interfering with them. They couldn¡¯t participate in this glorious crusade and could only faintly appear at a few important nodes in history. Looking at it now, it was truly a wise choice to reach an agreement with Sargeras and get him to help Roy collect souls. Time passed little by little. Soon, more than forty years passed, and the number of times Roy¡¯s strength increased was about twenty. His combat strength in the system interface had risen to 5. But this didn¡¯t mean that Roy was weak. On the contrary, it meant that his combat strength was five times greater than before he was sucked into the spacetime flux. The mathematical model he had designed for himself was like this. In the early stages, his growth was actually very slow, but the later it went, the more terrifying the amplification effect was. Perhaps if the next time jump crossed over more time, at the end of the jump, his strength increase would directly break through the minimum limit of 666 times, directly reaching the Deadly Sin level¡­ During this time, Argus had completely transformed into a terrain and environment suitable for demon survival. Now, the number of all kinds of demons on this planet had exceeded hundreds of billions. This was already more than eighty percent of the Burning Legion¡¯s army in the early stages. So many demons had gathered in the headquarters, waiting for their boss, Sargeras, to complete his work and return. After waiting for such a long time, the demons were very restless. Their bloodthirst and desire to kill were constantly corroding them, making their tempers become more and more irritable. Demons were fighting each other almost every moment on Argus. These demons fighting among themselves were basically the ones born in the Twisting Nether. The backbone of the Legion, such as the dreadlords, Abyss lords, or doomguards, although they had friction with others, they still restrained themselves. Similarly, as Sargeras had expected, even though the eredar demons had accepted the power of fel energy, they were not blinded by it. Be it in terms of strength or rationality, they far exceeded the demons of the Twisting Nether. As the commanders, wheter it was Roy, Archimonde, or Kil¡¯jaeden, they were actually doing their best to suppress the internal strife of the demons. Moreover, their methods were very rough. But despite the suppression, the three of them didn¡¯t take the matter to heart. After all, internal strife was the nature of demons, and it was impossible to stop it completely. They only needed to prevent the Legion from losing too much combat strength because of this. The low-level cannon fodder demons were easy to deal with, but between the three commanders, it was more complicated. Although Roy knew his situation and had no intention of competing for power with Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden, he was the first commander of the Legion after all, and Sargeras had personally invited him to join. Therefore, even though Roy had always kept a low profile, he still had a considerable number of followers. These followers involved many demon races. In addition to Tichondrius and the dreadlords, many of the Abyss lords were united under Roy because of his Abyss demon identity. After he reunited with Julia and Benia, most of the succubi in the Legion also leaned toward him because of Benia¡¯s succubus identity. Therefore, the King of Despair, Osiris, still occupied a considerable force in the Legion. Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden mainly controlled the eredar demons, but they also had a large number of puppet troops created by the eredar demons. They were not inferior to Roy in terms of power. In fact, without Roy¡¯s appearance and only Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden as the commanders, there wouldn¡¯t have been so many matters. But because of his involvement, things became delicate. In any organization, friction would inevitably occur when there were too many factions. These frictions began with the low-level demons at the bottom, and as time passed, problems gradually broke out among the middle-level demons. Archimonde was a boor and had always relied on strength to speak, while Kil¡¯jaeden was cunning. Ever since Kil¡¯jaeden joined Sargeras and obtained powerful strength, he had been rather arrogant. He had always been secretly unconvinced by Roy, the first commander, so he had always indulged in the demons under him. Every time there was a conflict with the demons of Roy¡¯s faction, it was basically the demons under Kil¡¯jaeden provoking them first. Although Roy didn¡¯t have much intention of fighting for power, he couldn¡¯t ignore being bullied, so he also indulged in his demons and let them fight back. Of course, Roy and Kil¡¯jaeden wouldn¡¯t talk openly about these kinds of battle between low-level demons. Although the three commanders didn¡¯t have much interaction with each other, they still maintained a harmonious appearance on the surface. However, Roy and Kil¡¯jaeden both knew that this harmony was temporary. One day, they would fall out and have a confrontation. At that time, the one with the bigger fist would have the right to speak. However¡­ no one had expected this confrontation to come so quickly¡­ One day, Roy was in one of the areas of the Burning Throne of Antorus, Hope¡¯s End, listening to intelligence reports from the dreadlords about the recent reconnaissance areas. Ever since he disappeared last time, Sargeras had ordered the dreadlords to search for news about Azeroth. Sargeras had always been very concerned about the news he had obtained from the Pantheon, so information about the world of Azeroth had been the focus of the Legion¡¯s intelligence work for many years. But the universe was too big, and the Legion hadn¡¯t been able to find Azeroth until now. Roy knew very well that the reason why it was so difficult to find Azeroth was that the titans of the Pantheon had hidden it. Azeroth¡¯s world-soul was the most powerful world-soul the Pantheon had ever discovered, and the importance the Pantheon attached to her was indescribable. If not for the high elves of Azeroth courting death and causing the energy of the Well of Eternity to fluctuate in the universe, exposing the location of Azeroth, the Burning Legion might have taken tens of thousands of years to find it. Roy and the dreadlords were already used to this kind of reporting, so Roy planned to leave after listening to it for a while. But unexpectedly, a destruction demon under Roy came to report that Mistress Julia and Mistress Benia had a fierce conflict with Kil¡¯jaeden¡¯s adjutants! There were actually many adjutants under Kil¡¯jaeden, but since there was a conflict with Julia and Benia, it naturally referred to the Eredar Twins, Sacrolash and Alythess. During the time Julia and Benia had lurked on Argus, the eredar sisters they had disguised themselves as had always been compared to Sacrolash and Alythess. In fact, the two sides had never met, and Julia and Benia had never taken it seriously. But what was worth mentioning was that just because they didn¡¯t care didn¡¯t mean that Sacrolash and Alythess didn¡¯t care! After completing the fel energy ritual, Sacrolash and Alythess had also obtained powerful strength and jumped to the demon lord level. Then Kil¡¯jaeden recognized them and appointed them as his adjutants. Their high-spiritedness was imaginable, and they even happily accepted the title of ¡®queen¡¯ given by the eredar demons under their command. In the past, they might not have seen each other because of the distance. But now that Sacrolash and Alythess had become Kil¡¯jaeden¡¯s adjutants, they naturally had to appear in the area of the Burning Throne, so the two sides naturally ran into each other. Previously, when Sacrolash and Alythess saw Julia and Benia, they didn¡¯t dare to say anything. After all, although Julia and Benia were nominally Roy¡¯s adjutants, the demons who knew them called them mistresses, so Julia and Benia¡¯s status was actually higher than that of Sacrolash and Alythess. Julia and Benia had never cared about the Eredar Twins, so both sides had always been at peace with each other. But as time went by, because Roy had always kept a low profile and Kil¡¯jaeden¡¯s connivance, Sacrolash and Alythess gradually became bolder. Of course, they could understand Kil¡¯jaeden¡¯s thoughts, so they spoke sarcastically toward Julia and Benia more and more. In the beginning, Julia and Benia didn¡¯t lower themselves to the level of the two little demons. They had been demon lords for a long time, so they had a sense of psychological superiority over newly advanced demon lords like Sacrolash and Alythess. But this behavior encouraged Sacrolash and Alythess¡¯s arrogance, and these verbal attacks became more and more excessive. After Roy inquired about it, he learned that the reason for the conflict was that Sacrolash and Alythess had mocked Julia¡¯s and Benia¡¯s wings. In fact, Roy¡¯s, Julia¡¯s, and Benia¡¯s demon forms had always been different in the Burning Legion. Especially Julia¡¯s fallen angel black wings, no demon in the entire army currently had such wings. If not for the rich dark power in her body, she might not have been regarded as a demon. It was the same for Benia, a succubus. Although she was a succubus, her demon wings were reverse wings, and her W-shaped wings were the same as Roy¡¯s. This was also very rare among the demons in the Legion. To put it bluntly, they were not mainstream. Demons had their own aesthetics. For example, many demons believed that the bigger, thicker, and harder demon horns were, the better. After the eredar transformed into demons, they formed their own aesthetics among their own group. For example, male eredar demons liked to show off their long fleshy beards, while female eredar demons liked to show off their tails and wings. And this time, when Sacrolash and Alythess encountered Julia and Benia, they deliberately and loudly mocked Julia¡¯s and Benia¡¯s wings, calling these strange wings extremely ugly. Julia and Benia had been enduring these two bitches for a long time. After hearing what they said, they finally couldn¡¯t bear it and completely exploded. Julia and Benia rushed forward, held down the Eredar Twins, and beat them up violently! The battle between the two sides was quite intense. After all, it was a fight between four demon lords. This battle even caused all the buildings within a thousand kilometers of the Burning Throne to collapse. The final result of this battle was that Julia and Benia stepped on the Eredar Twins and trampled them. How could newly advanced demon lords contend against established demon lords? Although Julia and Benia didn¡¯t kill these two bitches, they cut off one of their wings and beat the two of them until their noses were broken and their faces were swollen to vent their anger. Originally, things should have ended here. This was how battles between demons were. The stronger side was in the right. After being taught a lesson once, Sacrolash and Alythess should avoid Julia and Benia from now on. But unexpectedly, after Sacrolash and Alythess returned, they directly complained to Kil¡¯jaeden. After Kil¡¯jaeden heard this, he flew into a rage and actually sent his doomlord guards to capture Julia and Benia. How could Julia and Benia agree? Thus, they had an even more serious conflict with the doomlords. This time, they directly killed several members of Kil¡¯jaeden¡¯s guards. Some of the demons watching the battle were clever. They realized that something was wrong and immediately ran to report to Roy. Hearing this, Roy understood that Kil¡¯jaeden had instigated the provocation of Sacrolash and Alythess. So without even thinking, he flapped his wings and jumped high into the sky. Then with a sonic boom, he turned into a whistling meteor and rushed toward the scene. The sound of such an intense flying alarmed many demons on the ground below. When they looked up, they saw the cold and terrifying grin on their Commander Osiris¡¯s face¡­ Chapter 654 Chapter 654: Conflict Between the Three Commanders Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When Julia and Benia were beating up the Eredar Twins, they didn¡¯t think too much about it and just wanted to vent their anger. But when Kil¡¯jaeden¡¯s guards were ordered to capture them, they immediately realized that something was wrong. In particular, Benia was a succubus. When she was in the world of Ashan, she had seen the schemes and conspiracies between demons, so she immediately realized that the provocation of the Eredar Twins was premeditated. Their goal was most likely to target Roy, who was behind them. In this case, they naturally couldn¡¯t show weakness, so she immediately communicated with Julia and killed Kil¡¯jaeden¡¯s guards. Even though they beat up the Eredar Twins fiercely, Julia and Benia were still very restrained and knew their limits. But now that they began to fight without holding back, the situation was different. Under the intense battle, the storm of hellfire and destruction flames directly burned the newly renovated city of Oronaar. These two flames were completely different from fel flames. With the color of black and dark gold, they ignited inextinguishable fires across the entire city. Numerous unlucky low-level demons were implicated by the flames. Screaming, they were burned into ashes and ran back to the Twisting Nether to resurrect. Hundreds of the doomlords sent by Kil¡¯jaeden were also burned to death in the flames, and the rest could only escape frantically. Although some of the guards who came to capture them had escaped, Julia and Benia knew that this matter wasn¡¯t over yet, so they didn¡¯t leave. They simply stayed in Oronaar and waited for Kil¡¯jaeden to arrive. With the Fusion skill in hand, Julia and Benia were not afraid of Kil¡¯jaeden. Although they knew how powerful a true demon king like Kil¡¯jaeden was, they knew that Roy would definitely receive the news and rush over. However, what Julia and Benia didn¡¯t expect was that Archidemonde would showf up before Kil¡¯jaeden. Archimonde had no hand in this provocation. Kil¡¯jaeden had not discussed the matter about Roy with him. He only appeared here because he was nearby and saw the fires burning in Oronaar from thousands of kilometers away. The soaring flames and high temperatures were distorting the clouds and scenery in the sky above the city. Since he knew that something had happened, he naturally rushed over to take a look. But when he saw Oronaar burned into ruins, he was furious. Oronaar was originally an eredar city, but it had just been renovated not long ago. It had changed from the previous eredar style to a dark demon style. Archimonde had been in charge of the city¡¯s renovation. Now that he saw his hard work being burned down, how could he not be angry? When he saw Julia and Benia on guard in the city, he guessed that they might be the culprits, so he decided to capture them personally without even thinking. However, this fellow¡¯s old habit acted up again. After discovering that Julia and Benia were demon lords, he underestimated his enemy. When he stretched out his hand to grab Julia and Benia, Julia and Benia directly completed the fusion. The moment the angelic demon Junia appeared, she flew away from his palm. At the same time, she turned into a stream of light and kicked Archimonde¡¯s face. Archimonde didn¡¯t expect that the two demon lords would suddenly turn into a completely different-looking female demon. He was stunned for a moment and allowed the kick to strike him. Moreover, this unfamiliar female demon was really ruthless. The force of this kick was so astonishing that it directly deformed half of his face. With a loud bang, Archimonde lost his balance and was kicked over by the immense force. His ten-meter-tall body fell like a small mountain, causing the ground to tremble twice. Before he could stand up, Junia had already spread her wings and swooped down again. The demon sword in her hand slashed at Archimonde¡¯s neck without hesitation, looking as though she wanted to kill him. Archimonde didn¡¯t dare to let the demon sword hit him, so he shrank his neck and stepped back. His neck was fine, but Junia had cut off a few strands of the fleshy beard on his chin, causing Archimonde to scream in pain on the spot. Junia still wanted to follow up her attacks, but Archimonde suddenly waved his hand and slapped her away, sending her flying hundreds of meters away like a cannonball, smashing her through several high walls before finally landing in a ruin. Archimonde touched his chin and found it empty. He instantly became furious. He took a deep breath, puffed up his chest, and blew out a ball of intense burning fel flames at Junia. All the rocks along the way were melted into magma under the flames. The moment the flames attacked, Junia soared into the sky from the ruin to avoid them. But before she could rise high into the sky, Archimonde made a grabbing motion at her. The next second, an invisible force grabbed her. ¡°Die!¡± Archimonde roared and made a smashing motion toward the ground, slamming Junia down from the sky. Boom! The ground trembled, and Junia¡¯s body pounded a huge pit tens of meters deep. At the moment of impact, a bomb seemed to have exploded on the ground, setting off a storm of smoke and dust. After the smoke and dust settled, Junia¡¯s figure slowly appeared, climbing out of the deep pit. Archimonde¡¯s attack had severely injured her. Her armor had shattered, and the wings on her back were broken. But after climbing out, Junia¡¯s eyes showed no fear at all as she continued to look fiercely at Archimonde. Junia wouldn¡¯t die, but this severe injury would undoubtedly shorten how long she could stay this time. Once the time was up, she would split back into Julia and Benia. How could the battle maniac Junia be willing to accept this? However, Junia¡¯s attitude angered Archimonde once again. In his anger. he couldn¡¯t care less about anything else and stretched out his right finger at Junia. The blood-colored lightning of the Finger of Death flashed from Archimonde¡¯s fingertip! As Archimonde¡¯s proud skill, the lethality of the Finger of Death was undoubtedly terrifying. He clearly had the intention to kill Junia, or else he wouldn¡¯t have used this move. But no matter how powerful an ability was, it had to be fully activated. Just as the power of the Finger of Death flashed from Archimonde¡¯s fingertip, an astonishing killing intent came first. Before he could react, a demon claw with sharp nails penetrated his back and came out from his chest. ¡°Ah!!¡± Archimonde screamed in pain. Then he turned his head to look behind him while enduring the pain. The first thing he saw was Roy¡¯s murderous face. ¡°Osiris!!!¡± Archimonde roared angrily. ¡°How dare you sneak attack me?!¡± But as soon as he finished speaking, a tremendous force came. Roy threw Archimonde. Archimonde was thrown into a daze. When he got up dizzily, he saw Roy floating in the air not far away, standing between Junia and him. Roy was raising his arm and licking the blood on it. After a lick, Roy shook his head and spat to the side. The saliva mixed with Archimonde¡¯s green blood immediately burned a pit in the ground. With a burst of green smoke, an unpleasant smell wafted into the air. ¡°It really stinks! Your eredar demon bloodline is so rotten that it¡¯s useless!¡± Roy said with disgust. Roy had pierced a large hole in Archimonde¡¯s chest, which looked quite terrifying, but such injuries were actually nothing. Simply physical damage was not a serious injury for a demon king. When Archimonde got up, the big hole in his chest had already begun to heal, but Roy¡¯s words were a tremendous provocation to him. Roy¡¯s words were equivalent to insulting the entire eredar demon race. Archimonde flew into a rage. But despite being angry, Archimonde miraculously controlled his impulse because he vaguely realized that something was wrong. Not only did Osiris, who had always kept a low profile in the Legion, suddenly appear, but he didn¡¯t even greet him and directly attacked him, who was also a commander. What did this abnormal behavior mean? But before Archimonde could figure it out, Roy suddenly turned his head and shouted in another direction, ¡°Kil¡¯jaeden, get out! Do you think I can¡¯t find you if you hide?¡± Archimonde turned his head to look in the direction Roy shouted. He found that there was indeed a blurriness there, and then Kil¡¯jaeden¡¯s figure slowly emerged. After appearing, Kil¡¯jaeden looked at Roy with a gloomy expression. ¡°Osiris, although these two women are your adjutants, not only did they resist arrest, but they even burned Oronaar. Archimonde only took action to punish them, but you¡¯re acting like this. Are you planning to protect them?¡± ¡°Cut the crap!¡± Roy couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with him. He raised his chin and said, ¡°What¡¯s the use of saying this? Haven¡¯t you and Archimonde wanted to test my strength long ago? Now that I¡¯m here, the two of you can fight together!¡± Upon hearing this, Archimonde realized that he seemed to have been accidentally used by Kil¡¯jaeden. But he was on the same side as Kil¡¯jaeden after all. Although he was a little angry, when he saw Kil¡¯jaeden looking over, he nodded sullenly and still chose to side with him. After receiving Archimonde¡¯s agreement, Kil¡¯jaeden laughed. ¡°Osiris, you¡¯re right. I think that although we¡¯re all colleagues, there should be a distinction between primary and secondary. Since Lord Sargeras hasn¡¯t returned yet, we can exchange views¡ª¡± But before Kil¡¯jaeden could finish speaking, his pupils suddenly constricted. Roy didn¡¯t feign civility with him at all. Auriel, who was lying on his shoulder, spread her wings. The next second, countless Void Energy bullets shot from the feathers of the Void eyes and unreasonably bombarded Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden¡­ Chapter 655 Chapter 655: Crushing Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden were shocked when Roy attacked at the drop of a hat. Facing the countless black light bullets, the two of them quickly crossed their hands in front of their bodies and raised fel energy shields to resist. However, the two of them didn¡¯t expect that these seemingly small light bullets were surprisingly powerful. In just two seconds, Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden were bombarded by thousands of light bullets, and their fel energy shields were already on the verge of collapse. They couldn¡¯t be beaten passively like this. Before his shield completely collapsed, Kil¡¯jaeden flashed behind Roy and immediately opened his right hand to shoot a lightning bolt at Roy¡¯s back. The lightning bolt with powerful shadow power directly hit Roy and erupted with a dazzling light. But the energy contained in it encountered stronger resistance. It turned into a sphere of electric light around Roy¡¯s body and was repelled. Roy didn¡¯t even look back and continued to maintain the Void light bullet bombardment to suppress Archimonde. He swung his tail violently at Kil¡¯jaeden behind him, and his steel whip-like demon tail whipped Kil¡¯jaeden¡¯s waist fiercely, sending him flying. ¡°Ah!!¡± Archimonde roared angrily. Under the bombardment of the light bullets, he had already been pushed hundreds of meters away. In his anger, he erupted with immense strength and charged at Roy with the fel energy shield. ¡°Die, Osiris!¡± Archimonde roared. He held a sphere of fel flames in each of his demon claws. As he charged, he suddenly closed his hands together and shot a powerful fel energy blast at Roy. This blast knocked away the dense rain of bullets and shot toward Roy at an extremely high speed. Roy spread his wings behind him and jumped up to avoid the fel energy impact. The fel energy impact brushed through Roy¡¯s afterimage and flew far into the city of Oronaar behind. During its flight, it even left a straight burning trail on the ground. Boom! Archimonde¡¯s attack finally hit the burning city of Oronaar. The next second, a dazzling dark green light erupted, and a gigantic mushroom cloud rose. Oronaar completely turned into ruins in the explosion, but the burning fires were finally extinguished. Looking at Roy leaping high into the air, Archimonde snorted coldly. He left an afterimage on the spot and instantly appeared above Roy¡¯s head in the sky. He clenched his claws, raised them above his head, and smashed them down at Roy. However, this hammer hit nothing. He was fast, but Roy wasn¡¯t slow either. The moment Archimonde slammed his fists down, Roy appeared above him. The Red Dragon Emperor¡¯s Gauntlet on his right hand erupted with light as he punched the back of Archimonde¡¯s head. The power and speed of this punch were so astonishing that it even caused a sonic boom. Archimonde¡¯s large body instantly turned into a meteor falling straight down. The moment he hit the ground, the immense energy of the collision erupted with a shock wave. The ground instantly cracked, and countless fragments and rocks exploded thousands of meters into the air. The penetrative power of Roy¡¯s punch was so strong that it drove Archimonde dozens of kilometers into the ground, leaving only a giant pit nearly a kilometer in diameter. The battle between Roy and Archimonde happened too quickly. When Archimonde was hammered into the ground, Kil¡¯jaeden didn¡¯t even have time to save him. But he htknew that Archimonde¡¯s defense was strong enough, so he wasn¡¯t too worried. While Roy was dealing with Archimonde, Kil¡¯jaeden completed his spell. His figure blurred and swayed, and several identical figures instantly appeared on the ground. Sinister Reflection was Kil¡¯jaeden¡¯s ability. Including his main body, seven identical Kil¡¯jaeden appeared on the spot at the same time. These seven Kil¡¯jaeden raised their hands in unison and then lowered them. The next second, astonishing flames immediately lit up in the clouds above Roy¡¯s head. Seven enormous meteors burning with high-temperature flames broke through the clouds and covered the sky as they smashed down at Roy. Floating in the air, Roy looked at the seven meteors smashing down one after another. He snorted coldly. He also knew how to bombard meteors. In his opinion, this spell was too weak. He folded his wings, wrapped himself into a spindle, and rushed toward the falling meteors. One, two, three¡­ Roy smashed the enormous meteors with a diameter of more than a kilometer into pieces one after another. Countless pieces of flaming rubble turned into a meteor shower and fell from the sky. Kil¡¯jaeden played with flames, so the impact of the meteors he summoned was secondary. He relied more on the high-temperature flames attached to the meteors. Unfortunately, Roy was a frost demon, and he was stronger than Kil¡¯jaeden, so this fire damage was useless against him. When there was only one meteor left, Roy didn¡¯t choose to smash it but directly activated his ice energy to instantly freeze the entire meteor into a huge black ice lump. ¡°I¡¯ll return it to you!¡± Roy circled to the other side of the meteor and lashed out with his leg, kicking the ice meteor at Kil¡¯jaeden. It was impossible for Kil¡¯jaeden to dodge because dodging meant that he was showing weakness. Therefore, together with his six mirror images, he raised his hand and shot out dragon breath flames. These seven blazing dragon breath flames superimposed on each other and melted the ice meteor before it hit. But as soon as he melted the ice meteor, Roy appeared behind one of his mirror images. These mirror images were completely physical clones, and their actions and expressions were exactly the same. Even Roy couldn¡¯t tell who was the main body for a moment, so he could only choose one to attack at random. He stretched out his hand to grab the demon wings of this mirror image and tore them off with a little force. This mirror image screamed and instantly disappeared. Roy was a little annoyed that he had chosen wrongly. He immediately rushed toward the Kil¡¯jaeden beside him. But Kil¡¯jaeden reacted quickly. As he retreated, dozens of shield orbs appeared around him. These orbs flickered with the light of shadow power and launched countless shadow arrows at Roy. However, although there were many shadow arrows, the lethality of each shadow arrow was low. Roy didn¡¯t even activate his shield and directly used his body to withstand the attacks of the shadow arrows. He rushed in front of Kil¡¯jaeden and hugged his head. At the same time, he swung his tail and pierced the spike on the tip of his tail through Kil¡¯jaeden¡¯s neck. Then he twisted and pulled, directly pulling off Kil¡¯jaeden¡¯s head! Unfortunately, this Kil¡¯jaeden turned out to be a mirror image. After being severely injured, it disappeared, and so did the head that Roy pulled off. The real Kil¡¯jaeden, who was mixed in with the mirror images, couldn¡¯t rejoice because Roy¡¯s two attacks on the mirror images had already made him break out in cold sweat. It couldn¡¯t be helped. Roy¡¯s methods were really cruel. After all, Kil¡¯jaeden was an eredar demon transformed from a fel energy ritual. There was a difference between him and a true Abyss demon. This difference was actually more reflected in their combat styles. Kil¡¯jaeden was originally an eredar mage, so his attack methods were inclined toward magic. Roy, on the other hand, had been fighting continuously in the Abyss since he was a little demon. Without using weapons, the fighting methods of demons were naturally their claws, tails, and teeth. Kil¡¯jaeden had never seen such an attack style before, so he naturally felt that it was cruel. Roy didn¡¯t have a weapon to use now, and coincidentally, Kil¡¯jaeden didn¡¯t use a weapon either. Kil¡¯jaeden actually had a staff, but it was impossible for his mirror images to replicate weapons as well. Therefore, once he took out the staff, it would be equivalent to exposing himself as the main body. He wouldn¡¯t be able to achieve the effect of distracting and sneak attacking, so it would be useless. When Roy pounced on a Kil¡¯jaeden for the third time, he was right this time. His target was the real Kil¡¯jaeden. But because the first two clones had been killed, Kil¡¯jaeden had a deep understanding of Roy¡¯s speed and strength, so he didn¡¯t dare to let him get close no matter what. His figure blurred and swayed again, and he actually used Sinister Reflection again. This time, he made more mirror images of himself. This was a rather shameless move, but it was really practical. Roy was instantly surrounded by dozens of Kil¡¯jaedens, all of whom bombarded spells at him in the center. As the ground shook, Roy became annoyed. The demon wings behind him suddenly stretched out, and with him as the center, a black mass of light that was so dark that it seemed to devour all the light instantly erupted. Everything within the range of this ball of light fell silent. The spread of light stopped, and the air stopped flowing. Everything stopped at this moment. Under the extinction effect of absolute zero, no matter was immune. After the black mass of light shrank and dissipated, and the light began to return, the scene returned into sight. Dozens of Kil¡¯jaeden were like puppets that had lost their colors. They were frozen in place and motionless. Their bodies were not covered in any frost, but there was no doubt that they were frozen. A moment later, these Kil¡¯jaedens quietly dissipated one after another, leaving only the last one standing. Kil¡¯jaeden had completely lost all consciousness. His demon body had lost all vitality, leaving only his soul imprisoned in his body. Just as Roy slowly walked forward and was about to break Kil¡¯jaeden¡¯s body, the ground suddenly shook. Archimonde, who had been punched into the ground, rushed out. He jumped onto the ground from the pit and roared angrily, ¡°I am¡­ Archimonde!! I am¡­ the king of the eredar!!¡± Humiliation, absolute humiliation. Archimonde had never thought that he would be beaten so miserably one day. Although he had jumped up, countless bones had broken in his body, and not a single part of his skin was fine. Blood was sizzling all over. His eyes were closed, and blood was flowing out of them because his eyeballs had exploded under the immense pressure of the punch. Although these injuries were healing, they wouldn¡¯t recover anytime soon. He hadn¡¯t adapted to being blind yet, and unlike Roy, he didn¡¯t have other perception methods to observe the world, so this angry roar was only a roar on the spot. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you! I will destroy this place and kill you!!¡± Archimonde shouted maniacally. At the same time, immense fel energy began to gather in his body. Roy immediately understood what this guy wanted to do. It was nothing more than self-destructing to trigger a fel energy storm that would sweep through everything. So, how could he give him a chance? He flashed in front of Archimonde, pressed down his bald head, and kneed him in the face. Crack! Archimonde screamed as all the teeth in his mouth shattered. But before his scream finished, his entire body flew up. Roy kicked his chin and sent him flying. Then he grabbed his tail, pulled him back from midair, and slammed him onto the ground. This wasn¡¯t the end. The slam was not satisfying. Roy grabbed Archimonde¡¯s tail and smashed it back and forth, performing a standard demonstration of Heaven and Earth Return1. After dozens of smashes, Archimonde was on the verge of death, and his tail had been torn off at some point from the violent beating. Looking at him lying on the ground panting, Roy stepped on his back, grabbed his chin with his claws, and pulled back, exerting force to pull out his skull and spine. Archimonde immediately fell silent, and a large pitch-black soul slowly emerged from his ruined body. Roy grabbed Archimonde¡¯s soul and weighed it in his hand. Then he walked forward, smashed Kil¡¯jaeden¡¯s fragile body with one punch, and held his soul in his other hand. Seeing that the battle was over, Julia and Benia flew over. The battle between Roy and Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden had been too shocking, so they didn¡¯t dare to approach. While waiting, the two of them had ended their fusion state. Now that they returned and saw the corpses of Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden, Julia said in surprise, ¡°Darling, you killed them?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Roy nodded and sneered. ¡°If anyone dares to touch my people, they¡¯ll have to pay with their lives!¡± After hearing Roy¡¯s words, Benia was moved, but she was also worried. ¡°But you killed them. How will you answer to Sargeras when he returns?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. After the corruption of Argus¡¯s world-soul, I can just use their souls to test whether Sargeras¡¯s soul binding plan works!¡± Roy said disapprovingly. ¡°As long as they can resurrect, Sargeras won¡¯t say anything.¡± Julia felt much more at ease and giggled. ¡°After this, Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden won¡¯t ever dare to be arrogant in front of you again, right?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Benia leaned on Roy and smiled. ¡°Darling, you can crush them now, so it won¡¯t be a problem to deal with them in the future. If they dare to bare their teeth at you again, then they¡¯re idiots¡­¡± Chapter 656 Chapter 656: The Outbreak of the Old God Calamity Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The huge commotion near Oronaar couldn¡¯t be hidden, so almost as soon as the battle started, most demons already knew that a conflict between the three commanders had erupted. The demons were not surprised by this situation. In fact, no matter what kind of demon it was, they were very selfish. How could demons from so many races in the Burning Legion stay together in harmony? It might not be apparent on the surface, but it was common for high-level demons to bully low-level demons and low-level demons to bully lower-level demons. Even demons of the same level were infighting. If not for Sargeras relying on absolute strength and setting the Burning Crusade as his goal, it would have been impossible to unite so many demon races. Therefore, the demons were not surprised by the conflict between the three commanders. They were only concerned about who would win this battle. In the eyes of the demons, the strength of the three commanders should be about the same. But if Lord Archimonde and Lord Kil¡¯jaeden joined forces to fight, Lord Osiris would probably be at a disadvantage. This battle might take half a month to decide the outcome. No one dared to go to the battlefield and watch the battle. The immense energy fluctuations were not a joke. Once they were swept into it, they wouldn¡¯t even know how they died. Therefore, the demons could only sit uneasily in Antorus. Of course, those who could gather here were basically middle-level demons, ranging from middle-rank demons to high-rank demons and demon lords. As for the lower-level demons, they were not qualified to pay attention to this conflict. However, what all the demons didn¡¯t expect was that the battle between the three commanders did not last for more than ten days as they had expected. Instead, it ended in a very short time! When they saw Roy flying back with Julia and Benia, while Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden were missing, all the demons were dumbfounded. It wasn¡¯t until this moment that the demons realized that it was really meaningless for them to speculate on a demon king-level battle at their level. This was not a domain they could imagine. At the same time, the demons realized something. The usually low-key King of Despair, Osiris, had hidden himself too deeply. As expected of the first commander that Sargeras had personally recruited, there was indeed a vast gap between new commanders like Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden and Lord Osiris. Without seeing this battle with their own eyes, the demons couldn¡¯t tell how powerful Lord Osiris was, but it was a fact that Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden had not returned. The demons had already vaguely guessed that Lord Osiris had killed Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden¡­ But no one dared to speak nonsense, and no one dared to ask openly. All the demons were trembling. After all, Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden were commanders personally appointed by Lord Sargeras. Now, another commander had killed them because of a conflict, so no one could tell how explosive Lord Sargeras¡¯s anger would be when he returned. Therefore, in the following days, most demons ¡®tucked their tails between their legs¡¯ and kept a low profile, not looking like demons at all. The eredar demons were even more terrified, especially the Eredar Twins. They were the ones who understood the truth behind this conflict the most. When they discovered that Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden might have been killed, the fear in their hearts was unprecedented. They never expected that the King of Despair, Osiris, would be so powerful. Not only did he end the battle in a short time, but he even killed Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden together. And the two of them had offended Julia and Benia. After waiting anxiously for a day and finding that Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden had not returned, the Eredar Twins could only find Roy while shivering. They knelt in front of him and licked the armor on his feet, begging for his forgiveness. Although Roy was annoyed at the troublemaking actions of the Eredar Twins, he didn¡¯t care about the existence of these two sisters. Although they were Kil¡¯jaeden¡¯s adjutants and had barely reached the demon lord level, in Roy¡¯s eyes, he didn¡¯t need to care about such strength. He wanted to kick the two of them away, but then he changed his mind and pushed them to Julia and Benia. He said that if their anger had not dissipated, they could beat up these two sisters to vent, but he didn¡¯t want them to die. It couldn¡¯t be helped. Roy couldn¡¯t go too far now. He had already killed Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden. These two were the leaders of the eredar demons after all. It was understandable for them to have conflicts with their peers, but it wasn¡¯t suitable for him to oppress the eredar demons. Sargeras still attached great importance to them. Julia and Benia understood this logic, so they didn¡¯t make things difficult for Roy. After whipping the Eredar Twins, they let them go. Although they seemed to let them off easily, everyone knew that the twins wouldn¡¯t dare to provoke Julia and Benia in the future. After Roy returned, he didn¡¯t tell the demons about the situation of Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden. He had destroyed their corpses, leaving only their souls. Therefore, although the demons guessed that the two commanders had been killed, they had no corpses or evidence. He remained silent, and the demons below didn¡¯t dare to ask. Roy continued to maintain the operation of the Legion as if nothing had happened, maintaining the same low profile as before. But this time, no demon dared to underestimate him because he was low profile. All the demons understood one thing¡ªamong the three commanders of the entire Legion, King of Despair Osiris, was the strongest. His fist was the largest, so large that Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden combined were not his match. Therefore, in the following days, the demons of the Legion became much more well-behaved. Even the demons who leaned toward Roy didn¡¯t dare to be arrogant. In fact, these demons knew that although they leaned toward Roy, they were not his trusted aides. The King of Despair only had two true trusted aides, Julia and Benia. At most, there was the demon dragon who could transform into a starship and had been sleeping on the Burning Throne for a long time. After realizing that Osiris didn¡¯t want to expand his influence and power in the Legion, these demons who leaned toward him became much more obedient. Roy didn¡¯t care that much. He was thinking about what to do next. Killing Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden was nothing more than to teach these two fellows a lesson so that they wouldn¡¯t bare their teeth at him casually in the future. But in the end, they had to be resurrected. In fact, after this battle, Roy vaguely understood something. Although they were all at the demon king, he could easily crush Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden with five times the strength of a demon king. He didn¡¯t even need to use Chaos power and Void power. What did this mean? It meant that as his strength continued to increase, there would be a huge disparity at the demon king level. So, how big is the difference in strength between the Deadly Sin-level Sargeras and Roy? Roy couldn¡¯t estimate it, but he knew that Sargeras had definitely held back in the battle between them. This might have something to do with him wanting to capture Roy. If not, then Roy would have probably been defeated in one move by Sargeras. Although there was only a difference of at least 666 times between the demon king level and the Deadly Sin level, there was no intuitive feeling from the numbers alone. In the past, Roy didn¡¯t have much awe for Sargeras, and he believed that Sargeras could definitely feel it. But because of the special nature of Roy¡¯s strength, Sargeras chose to tolerate it, which made Roy feel quite fortunate when he thought about it now. After understanding this, Roy became more and more eager to increase his strength. But there was nothing he could do about it. Sargeras had not returned for a long time, and the corruption of Argus had not been completed, so Roy couldn¡¯t see any signs of a time jump and could only continue waiting. Just like that, another twelve years passed. Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden never appeared, so the demons naturally confirmed their guess. However, the demons understood that although Lord Osiris had killed Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden, he definitely had their souls. As long as their souls existed, resurrection was child¡¯s play. The demons from the Twisting Nether had the most right to speak about this matter. So when they realized that Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden would resurrect, the demons heaved a sigh of relief, especially the eredar demons. After feeling uneasy for a while and realizing that Roy had no intention of finding fault with them, they finally felt at ease. They obediently followed Roy¡¯s orders, not daring to disobey at all, just so that Lord Osiris would be in a good mood and Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden could be resurrected as soon as possible. During these twelve years, something big happened. Two planets near Argus erupted with the contamination of Old Gods! How should it be put? These two planets had blocked the disaster for Argus. The Void Lords had chosen completely random planets to release the Old Gods. Naturally, the Old Gods had first settled on these two planets while flying across the universe and contaminated them. If there had been any mistake at the time, it would have probably been Argus that was unlucky. And Argus had a powerful world-soul residing in it. If the Old Gods had parasitized Argus¡¯s world-soul, then after Sargeras returned, he would have had to kill the corrupted world-soul like last time. At that time, the fate of the eredar people could be imagined. The outbreak of the Old God contamination on these two nearby planets was the awakening of the power of the parasitic Old Gods and the catastrophe that erupted after they became adults. When Roy noticed the situation of these nearby planets, he rushed over with the demons of the Burning Legion and watched the entire event. These two planets were covered with the tentacles and limbs of the Old Gods. The Old Gods used hundreds of tentacles that were tens of thousands of kilometers long to embrace the entirety of the plantets tightly, like an enormous octopus hugging a balloon. The scene was too spectacular. The tectonic plates of the two planets shattered one after another under the grip of the huge tentacles, exposing the endless magma thousands of kilometers below. And this high-temperature magma couldn¡¯t even burn the tentacles of these Old Gods. It could only dye the planets crimson and make them wail. Even Roy couldn¡¯t deal with such mature Old Gods. Fortunately, it would take a long time for these Old Gods to completely devour and transform the planets, and they wouldn¡¯t have time to care about anything else for the time being. Therefore, Roy didn¡¯t overestimate himself and lead the Legion to attack these Old Gods. He could only leave them for Sargeras to deal with after he returned. Fortunately, at the end of the twelfth year, there was finally a huge commotion on Argus again. Sargeras finally completed his corruption of Argus¡¯s world-soul. He was returning¡­ Chapter 657 Chapter 657: Jumping Again Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Sargeras finished his corruption of Argus¡¯s world-soul, but the world-soul didn¡¯t wake up completely and remained in a deep sleep. The so-called sleeping state referred to the fact that the world-soul could not transform into a titan and appear in front of others. However, Argus¡¯s consciousness could already have some limited soul communication with many creatures. How should it be put? It was obvious that Sargeras had ¡®accelerated the maturity¡¯ of Argus¡¯s world-soul! If a planet nurtured a world-soul, it would stay in the core of the planet before completely awakening. Due to the thick crust, the soul fluctuations of the sleeping world-soul couldn¡¯t be detected. Therefore, even demons, who had a very strong perception of souls, couldn¡¯t sense if there was a world-soul in a planet when they landed on the surface. In other words, it was very difficult for the outside world to notice the existence of world-souls when they were asleep. Only by going deep into the core of the planet could they accurately determine whether a planet had given birth to a world-soul. This was also why Old Gods could only blindly choose random planets to land on and take root underground after parasitizing them. It was impossible to judge from the appearances of planets, and they could only verify it personally. However, Sargeras, or rather, the titans of the Pantheon of Order were different. They had a special method to sense their kind, so it was easier for them to find world-souls than other races. It was difficult to detect sleeping world-souls, but it was different for world-souls that were beginning to awaken. Originally, Argus¡¯s world-soul had to continue sleeping for a long time before he could awaken. But Sargeras had used a special method to accelerate his maturity, causing him to enter the awakening state in advance. Therefore, the moment Sargeras completed the maturity process, Roy and all the demons on Argus sensed the colossal soul consciousness under their feet! The sense of existence of this soul was so strong that it was everywhere. Everyone on Argus could feel his existence, as though a pair of eyes were staring at them all the time. This was a little different from when Roy first came to this universe and landed on Argus. At the time, although Argus¡¯s world-soul was in Roy¡¯s perception, his presence wasn¡¯t so strong. This might be because Argus had just woken up. He felt novel about everything on his body, so he was observing the world. After he gradually became familiar with it, his presence might not be so strong. Although Argus¡¯s world-soul had awakened, there was still a process from awakening to condensing a titan body. This required a long time, which was something Roy only learned after seeing Sargeras. Of course, this wasn¡¯t a big deal. He was just a little curious about why Sargeras ¡®accelerated¡¯ Argus¡¯s maturity. It had to be known that the growth process of any living being had its own rules. What Sargeras did was clearly interfering with the growth of Argus¡¯s world-soul, which would definitely have a tremendous impact on Argus¡¯s future strength. It was impossible for Sargeras not to know the consequences of doing so, but he still did it. Roy didn¡¯t understand why. Sargeras looked exhausted after returning. It seemed like corrupting Argus consumed a lot of his energy. He didn¡¯t hide anything from Roy and told him the real reason. It turned out that, as mentioned earlier, if Sargeras wanted to make the planet Argus the headquarters and Crusade outpost of the Burning Legion, the demons of the Twisting Nether and the newly joined eredar demons had to bind their souls to the planet. This way, the resurrection time and process of the Legion demons would be greatly shortened, ensuring that the Legion had sufficient military strength to carry out the Crusade. It wasn¡¯t easy to bind the souls of so many demons to Argus. The knowledge and power that Sargeras had mastered in the past did not meet such conditions. Neither fel energy nor arcane power could do this. But not long ago, someone had helped Sargeras obtain a new kind of knowledge about ¡®spiritual magic¡¯! The spiritual magic here wasn¡¯t the so-called necromancy. In fact, necromancy was only a small portion of spiritual magic. True spiritual magic was the power of magic to communicate with souls! The resurrection of demons involved the power of the soul. In order to achieve this, spiritual magic was definitely a necessity. Sargeras only dared to do this after obtaining the knowledge of spiritual magic¡­ But there was another very important condition to bind so many souls to Argus¡¯s world-soul. It was to ensure that the soul consciousness of Argus¡¯s world-soul was awake. Otherwise, Argus¡¯s world-soul would instinctively devour and digest all the souls that entered its soul field. Sargeras didn¡¯t know how long it would take for Argus¡¯s world-soul to awaken. He didn¡¯t have the time to wait patiently, so he could only use the opportunity of corruption to awaken the consciousness of Argus¡¯s world-soul and make him the so-called ¡®soul administrator¡¯. Hearing what Sargeras said, Roy immediately understood. Some time ago, Sargeras and the dreadlords had mysteriously disappeared for a while. It was probably during this time that a ¡®person¡¯ had given Sargeras the knowledge of spiritual magic. As for who this ¡®person¡¯ was, Roy had already vaguely guessed it. It was impossible for there to be anyone else other than the forces of the Shadowlands¡­ He could even think that it was likely Jailor Zovaal or his ally Sire Denathrius who had handed over the knowledge of spiritual magic to Sargeras. Of course, it was impossible for these big shots to appear personally. In all likelihood, it was the dreadlords being the go-between. Since it involved the Shadowlands, the state of Argus¡¯s world-soul was worth pondering¡­ However, Roy couldn¡¯t be bothered to care about this. There were so many forces and worlds in this universe, and they each had their own needs and plans. If he fussed over everything, he would really be overwrought, so he was too lazy to care much. He took out the souls of Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden and told Sargeras about his conflict with them. After hearing this, Sargeras said nothing. He had long seen that Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden were not convinced by Roy, so he wasn¡¯t surprised by the conflict between the two sides. It was fine as long as there was no major turmoil in the Legion during this time. In fact, Sargeras¡¯s mentality was easy to guess. With his strength, be it demons or other races, they were actually all ants in his eyes. At his level and height, he no longer needed to care about the thoughts and feelings of lower-level creatures. Even though he had formed the Burning Legion and recruited many demons, it was only to carry out his Crusade. In other words, as long as there was no hindrance to the Burning Crusade, it wasn¡¯t a big deal to him whether his subordinates fought to the death or killed each other. Roy had killed Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden, but Sargeras didn¡¯t care about it. Instead, the souls of these two could be used for the first resurrection experiment. Souls were actually very mystical. Roy had realized this a long time ago. For demons, souls could increase their strength, so many demons were brainlessly plundering and devouring them for power. For angels, the growth and purity of their souls also increased their strength, so the way for angels to improve their strength was to purify their own souls. This purification process was usually completed with firm faith. Apart from the two races of angels and demons, other races were similar. But there was no doubt that the growth of their strength was more or less linked to their souls. Roy¡¯s own system was the same. It used souls as currency, so he had never stopped researching souls. As Roy came into contact with more worlds, he came into contact with more races. He found that every race seemed to have their own unique understanding of souls, but in general, he could still summarize some commonalities. First of all, souls contained energy, a very special kind of energy. Roy didn¡¯t know about other universes and worlds, but the Shadowlands in this universe called it anima. Let¡¯s not discuss whether this name was correct or not. But the first consensus was that souls had energy. This was also the key to demons being able to increase their strength through devouring souls. It seemed that the physique of demons could effectively absorb and use this energy. Another commonality was that souls had a very special ¡®recording¡¯ ability. Just like the DNA of living organisms, a soul often contained the memories of a being¡¯s self during its lifetime, as well as the memories of various knowledge. If the soul was complete, then the soul could be resurrected through a resurrection ritual, and the restored body would be exactly the same as when it was alive and would retain relatively complete memories. The third commonality was based on the second commonality. Perhaps it was precisely because the characteristics were similar to genetic material that souls could be split. Moreover, every fragment after splitting contained almost the same memory information. This was also why, after demons used their soul fragments to create clones, the clones would be similar to the main body. Of course, there would gradually be greater differences as the clones developed. If DNA was regarded as the material genetic factor of lifeforms, then souls could be regarded as the spiritual genetic factor of lifeforms. It was precisely because of the special characteristics of souls that the more mysticism flourished in a world, the deeper the exploration and application of souls. Spiritual magic was an example. Reshaping the bodies of living beings through the genetic information in souls was the principle of resurrection. But this resurrection process definitely required energy. This was the origin of the ritual. What Sargeras needed to do was to use the immense energy of Argus¡¯s world-sould to replace the energy supplied by the ritual. The Burning Legion had hundreds of billions or even trillions of demons. If he wanted to resurrect all these demons, the energy required was astronomical. Although Argus was a world-soul titan, and the energy he possessed exceeded the total energy of the entire planet, this energy wasn¡¯t endless. So Roy felt that Argus¡¯s world-soul couldn¡¯t support the energy of so many demons resurrecting. However, it had to be said that so many demons wouldn¡¯t die together and resurrect together. Moreover, after awakening, Argus¡¯s world-soul would slowly absorb energy from the outside world to replenish himself. Even if there was a deficiency, he could quickly recover, forming an effective cycle. Therefore, the power of Argus¡¯s world-soul could completely support the energy required by the Burning Legion. The first resurrection experiment was very successful. The process of reconstructing the bodies of Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden was not fast, but it was not slow either. About half a year later, their bodies were reconstructed, and even their original strength didn¡¯t change. The energy in these bodies was naturally provided by Argus¡¯s world-soul. After awakening, Argus had power at the Deadly Sin level. Even though he was much weaker than Sargeras, it wasn¡¯t a problem for him to provide a portion of his energy for the resurrection of existences at the demon king level. In fact, after resurrecting Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden, Argus¡¯s world-soul didn¡¯t even fluctuate¡­ After Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden opened their eyes again, the first thing they saw was Roy waiting beside them. Archimonde roared angrily and rushed at Roy. After Roy killed him, his soul still had consciousness and could sense information from the outside world. Unfortunately, Roy had stored their souls in the system space. It was a completely empty world for souls. For conscious souls, it was an extremely painful torture, and their souls had been inside for twelve years. This was why Archimonde was so furious after his resurrection. But before he could reach Roy, a tremendous slap sent him flying. It was Sargeras who took action. He lowered his huge head and roared at Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden, ¡°You damn bastards! Do you want to continue showing your ridiculous selfish desires in front of me?!¡± Archimonde didn¡¯t dare to say anything, while Kil¡¯jaeden lowered his head and remained silent. After Sargeras finished scolding them, he turned his head and spat at Roy. ¡°And you, Osiris! I don¡¯t want to see you fight in front of me again. Do you understand?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± Roy crossed his arms and leaned against the wall. He bared his teeth and grinned sinisterly. ¡°Anyway, it won¡¯t be me who gets killed in the end!¡± Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden were furious, but they couldn¡¯t flare up. Sargeras¡¯s suppression was one, and the disparity between them and Roy was another. In fact, it wasn¡¯t until they were killed that they realized that Osiris, the commander who kept a low profile in the Legion, had strength far beyond theirs. It likely wouldn¡¯t be easy to get back at him¡­ Roy couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay attention to them. He thought that it was a great honor for the two of them to die in his hands. After all, in the future, they would die in the hands of the natives of Azeroth, who had yet to leave their mother planet. This was what was called humiliation¡­ After Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden were resurrected, Sargeras began to bind the souls of the demons of the entire Burning Legion. This was a massive task, but it only required time. With the cooperation of Roy, Archimonde, and Kil¡¯jaeden, this work progressed rapidly. But as more and more demon souls were bound to Argus¡¯s world-soul, Roy¡¯s premonition became stronger and stronger. So he instructed Julia and Benia not to be too far away from him during this period of time. Sure enough, after the demons¡¯ souls were completely bound, a strange spacetime fluctuation appeared around Roy again, and the three of them disappeared from Argus¡­ Chapter 658 Chapter 658: Return Jump Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Just like last time, the surrounding environment suddenly changed. It came smoothly without warning. Time jumped, and space was displaced. Fortunately, Julia and Benia were not lost this time. They were with Roy. At this moment, the place where the three of them suddenly appeared was in pitch-black space. Julia and Benia also had the ability to survive in space, so they didn¡¯t panic. They looked around curiously and found a gigantic star shining in the distance, and around the star were several planets slowly orbiting. ¡°Time jumped, but where were we teleported to?¡± Julia asked Roy through soul voice transmission curiously. ¡°This seems to be a star system¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯ll know in a moment¡­¡± Roy didn¡¯t know where this place was, but based on his previous experience, he opened the system interface and prepared to check the changes in his strength so that he could determine how much time had passed. However, after he waited for a while, the strange thing was that the strength value on his interface didn¡¯t change at all. The expected increase in strength didn¡¯t come as scheduled. What¡¯s going on? Roy was confused. After carefully thinking about it for a while, he came to a reasonable conclusion. This time jump might not have gone forward. Time might have stayed the same, and it might have even gone backward. This was entirely possible because Roy and the others had been swept into the time flux caused by Murozond. The time flux had sent them to ancient times and then experienced a time delay, but there was no evidence that the time flux wouldn¡¯t send them back before ancient times. In short, the time flux might cause them to jump back and forth on the time axis repeatedly. Thinking of this possibility, Roy immediately felt a headache. He knew very well that the reason he was on this time flux train was that he had appeared at some historical nodes in this universe. But there were so many historical nodes in this universe, so who knew what events he had participated in? What he knew so far was nothing more than some events with clear historical records, but what about those that hadn¡¯t been recorded in history? Without a doubt, this was the current situation. There was no increase in his strength, indicating that he was at least not past the time before Argus was corrupted and the eredar joined the Burning Legion. But it was really difficult to judge the exact time. If he wanted to determine what time he was in, he had to find a way to obtain information. Fortunately, the Burning Legion existed in this universe, and he could use the growth of the Burning Legion as a benchmark when inquiring. Thus, Roy released Rafaro from the system space and prepared to turn him into a starship. First, he went to the star system in front to see if there were any planets with intelligent life. After Rafaro appeared, he quickly understood what was going on, so he said with a headache, ¡°Lord Osiris, did we¡­ jump again?¡± ¡°Learn to get used to it. There will probably be several more times like this¡­¡± Roy said and called Julia and Benia onto the ship. The Void Seeker turned into a stream of light and headed straight for the star in front. Not long after, a scan of the star system came. In the magic projection, the trajectory of the stellar objects in the star system in front was calculated, and one of the planets was highlighted. Rafaro¡¯s voice sounded as he explained, ¡°Lord Osiris, life reactions have been detected on this planet. There is probably intelligent life.¡± ¡°Oh? Zoom in on this planet!¡± Roy was interested and ordered Rafaro. However, after the specific scenes of this planet were displayed, Roy felt that this planet was becoming more and more familiar, especially when he saw the two satellites, one blue and one white, around this planet. He said in surprise, ¡°Is¡­ is this Azeroth?!¡± Hearing Roy¡¯s surprised voice, Julia and Benia quickly leaned forward to take a closer look. A moment later, Benia said in puzzlement, ¡°It¡¯s a little similar, but it¡¯s different. The land on this planet is an entire tectonic plate, and you can¡¯t see the huge maelstrom from outer space¡­¡± Indeed, just as Benia said, the terrain of this planet was different from the planet of Azeroth in Roy¡¯s impression. But he had a feeling that this was Azeroth! His heart stirred, and he couldn¡¯t help but urge Rafaro. ¡°Detect immediately whether there¡¯s a planetary shield around this planet.¡± After a while, Rafaro¡¯s surprised voice came. ¡°Lord Osiris, there really is! There¡¯s a massive planetary shield around this planet, exactly the same as the one we detected on Azeroth. Even the energy peak is stronger. I can determine that it was set up by the Pantheon of Order¡­¡± Julia and Benia looked at each other and felt that it was extremely strange. They asked Roy, ¡°Were we¡­ swept into another timeline by the spacetime flux? If that¡¯s the case, we¡¯re in big trouble.¡± Roy thought about it carefully and shook his head. ¡°This possibility isn¡¯t too high. The timeline should still be the original timeline. I¡¯m more inclined to believe that we were thrown into an earlier time by the spacetime flux. If we want to prove this guess, we¡¯ll know after going to this planet.¡± Next, the Void Seeker spent a long time in the outer space of this giant planet. Then it stopped its engine in outer space and floated in observation of this planet. Just as Roy had guessed, after observation, he came to the conclusion that this planet was Azeroth. But at this moment, the tectonic plate of Azeroth had not split into two because of the explosion of the Well of Eternity. From outer space, the tectonic plates were still very complete. He even found a large lake in the center of the tectonic plate. This large lake was where the Well of Eternity was. Although he knew that the Well of Eternity had not exploded yet, it was still difficult to determine the exact time point. Roy wanted to land on Azeroth to see the situation, but Rafaro told him a piece of disappointing news. Because of the existence of the planet¡¯s shield, they couldn¡¯t enter this planet. The planetary shield set up by the Pantheon of Order not only blocked foreign life, but it even blocked the energy fluctuations of the Well of Eternity to a certain extent. At least when Rafaro scanned earlier, he didn¡¯t detect any high-energy reactions from Azeroth. ¡°This is really troublesome¡­¡± Roy said with a headache. ¡°The existence of the planetary shield at least proves that the titans have come. But the titans of the Pantheon discovered Azeroth and protected it. The time span during this period is very long. Now that we can¡¯t enter Azeroth, there¡¯s no way to make an accurate judgment.¡± Roy, Julia, and Benia discussed for a long time, but they couldn¡¯t think of a good solution. The planetary shield of the Pantheon of Order was very powerful, so powerful that even the future Sargeras could only think of a way to bypass its protection mechanism and couldn¡¯t break it violently. With Roy¡¯s current strength, he naturally couldn¡¯t break this shield. And if he wanted to bypass the protection mechanism and descend on Azeroth, he needed the cooperation of people on the planet. But even if someone among the intelligent races on Azeroth tried to summon demons, they still needed to establish contact with Roy. In fact, the best way was to get some low-level demons to enter Azeroth first. The effect of the planetary shield on low-level demons was very small, and without considering the sacrifices of low-level demons, there would always be one or two who had the chance to arrive on the surface of Azeroth through the loopholes in the planetary shield. At that time, these low-level demons would publicize Roy¡¯s demon name and tempt some fallen beings who wanted to obtain power to carry out the summoning ritual and summon Roy. This would be considered a success. However, the trouble was that Roy didn¡¯t have any low-level demons around him now. The lowest-level demons around him were at the demon lord level, and the planetary shield also strongly rejected demons of this level. If only Sareth or Cassandra were here¡­ Roy couldn¡¯t help thinking. Roy couldn¡¯t enter Azeroth, but it was impossible for him to leave just like that. Although he didn¡¯t know what time node this jump had brought him to and what historical event he was required to participate in, he guessed that it was definitely related to Azeroth. So he could only stay helplessly in the starship with Julia and Benia and float in outer space to observe. At the same time, he got Rafaro to launch some detection satellites to monitor the entire planet. Roy was now extremely glad that he had created Rafaro, a half-mechanical, half-magical life form. The technological abilities that Rafaro possessed played a huge role in this universe. Sure enough, it wasn¡¯t wrong to develop both mysticism and science. During his stay in the outer space of Azeroth, Roy was actually very vigilant. Because he didn¡¯t know the exact time, he couldn¡¯t tell if the titans of the Pantheon had died or not. It had to be known that Sargeras had fallen to become the Dark Titan about 25,000 years before the era of the Dark Portal. But the time when the titans of the Pantheon discovered and transformed Azeroth might have been about 30,000 years before the era of the Dark Portal. During these 5,000 years, Sargeras had been fighting outside to eliminate the Twisting Nether demons, so he had not returned to the Pantheon. Naturally, he didn¡¯t know that the Pantheon had discovered Azeroth. Roy had experienced the fall of the Dark Titan, then a time jump and the corruption of Argus. This time was about 22,000 years before the era of the Dark Portal. But this second time jump didn¡¯t cause time to move forward, which meant that he was between 30,000 to 22,000 years ago! The time span was as long as 8,000 years, so there were too many possibilities. What Roy was worried about was that he would encounter the time when the Pantheon returned to Azeroth to eliminate the Old Gods. If this happened, it would be terrible. However, Roy then thought of something, the theory that it was impossible for the same being to exist at the same time. In other words, it shouldn¡¯t be the time when Sargeras fell. If it were 25,000 years ago, he should be in Sargeras¡¯s Mardum prison. There was no reason why he would suddenly appear in Azeroth. While Roy was guessing and calculating the time he was in, an anomaly occurred. Auriel, who had been lying on his shoulder without moving, suddenly raised her head slightly, and the wings behind her also raised slightly. The Void eyes on her wings, which were layered like feathers, seemed to have encountered some signal interference and opened and closed neatly. Not only did Roy notice this anomaly, but Julia and Benia also noticed it. But what was strange was that Auriel¡¯s abnormal actions only lasted for less than a minute before stopping. She retracted her wings and lay back on Roy¡¯s shoulder, returning to her original motionless posture. What¡¯s going on? Although Auriel had returned to normal, Roy didn¡¯t let go of his curiosity. He rubbed his chin and pondered for a while before coming to a conclusion. There might be something abnormal in the Void World. Some kind of disturbance in the Void energy had even interfered with Auriel, which was why this anomaly suddenly appeared. After thinking about it, Roy spoke to Julia and Benia and decided to ¡®sink¡¯ into the Void to see what was going on¡­ Chapter 659 Chapter 659: Yogg-Saron and N¡¯Zoth Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In the incomparably silent Void, it was still so dark and boundless. The energy of the Void was slowly flowing here, and there seemed to be nothing unusual. After Roy entered the Void, he stayed here for a long time, wondering if he had thought wrongly. But before he had the thought of returning, the abnormal energy disturbance appeared again. In order to feel this energy disturbance carefully, Roy even transformed into his Void Form. When he could feel the Void energy more clearly, he suddenly found that this energy disturbance was caused by two Void energies with different frequencies. After discovering this, Roy had a strange expression on his face because he realized that the fluctuations of these two Void energies of different frequencies had a pattern, as though¡­ as though two different radio waves were communicating! Roy guessed this because these two Void energies appeared back and forth. This phenomenon indeed seemed to be some existences talking, and existences that could trigger Void energy were definitely some kind of Void creature. This communication method could also be called some kind of Void language. As soon as Roy made this connection, he immediately began deciphering. Fortunately, although this Void disturbance phenomenon was intermittent, it appeared several times later, giving him enough time. After completing the deciphering work with the help of the system, he began listening. Although the words sounded disjointed and Roy didn¡¯t know the previous content, he could tell that these two Void creatures seemed to be arguing from afar! And in the content of the argument, words with similar meanings as titans, guardians, and prison appeared from time to time. During the argument, the two Void creatures were expressing a desire to escape. The more Roy listened, the stranger his expression became. He gradually realized that something might be wrong, so he used Auriel to disturb the Void energy in the same way to release a message into the Void. ¡°Old Gods?¡± This sudden addition of Void information made the Void energy disturbances suddenly stop. After some time, the Void energies suddenly disturbed the same frequency and asked Roy, ¡°Who is it?!¡± Even though it was just a deciphered message, Roy could still feel the other party¡¯s surprise from the violent fluctuations of Void energy. Tsk, I really guessed right¡­ Roy felt a little depressed. To be honest, although he had ¡®sunk¡¯ into the Void in the space near Azeroth, this didn¡¯t mean that after entering the Void from here, it had to be in the Void where Azeroth was. After all, according to Roy¡¯s understanding, although the Void was the background of the entire universe, due to the special nature of Void energy, the positions of the universe corresponding to this background were definitely a mess. So he didn¡¯t associate the conversation between these two Void creatures with the Old Gods of Azeroth at first. But if they were other Old Gods, they shouldn¡¯t have mentioned words like the titans and prison¡­ So after thinking about it, Roy could only judge them as the Old Gods of the world of Azeroth. So, who are the two Old Gods using the Void to converse across space? Roy¡¯s mind was racing. In fact, there were a total of five Old Gods who had descended on Azeroth. This was actually very rare. Under normal circumstances, because the Old Gods randomly chose planets and searched for world-souls through chance encounters, generally speaking, it was a small probability for one or two Old Gods to parasitize a planet. During Roy¡¯s time traveling the universe, the parasitized planets he had seen were all basically like this. However, it was definitely not a coincidence that five Old Gods had parasitized Azeroth. Roy believed that an Old God had found Azeroth first and subsequently sent a signal to attract more Old Gods. He had now confirmed this. The Old Gods could transmit information to their compatriots through the Void, and this method of information transmission wouldn¡¯t be hindered by barriers of the material world. As for why the Old God did not monopolize everything, it was very easy to understand. The first thing that the Old Gods had to ensure was to carry out the will of the Void Lords, and the energy of Azeroth¡¯s world-soul was so powerful. If she could awaken to become a titan, she might even exceed the strength of Sargeras. Such a powerful world-soul was not something that an Old God could handle alone. Therefore, when the Old God who first landed on Azeroth discovered the world-soul here, it wasn¡¯t incomprehensible for it to call for reinforcements. According to Roy¡¯s memories, among the five Old Gods who landed on Azeroth, the titans had already killed Y¡¯Shaarj, and Xal¡¯atath had been devoured by its compatriots for some unknown reason. So the remaining three Old Gods on Azeroth should be N¡¯Zoth, Yogg-Saron, and C¡¯Thun. Of course, Roy wasn¡¯t too sure about the current time node, so he didn¡¯t know if Y¡¯Shaarj still existed. After some thought, he simply sent a message. ¡°Y¡¯Shaarj?¡± This was a very crucial question. If the other party could respond and confirm Y¡¯Shaarj¡¯s status, Roy would be able to roughly know at what point in time he was. Sure enough, after Roy asked, there was silence in the Void for a while before messages came. One of the messages said, ¡°Y¡¯Shaarj has been killed by the titans. My name is Yogg-Saron.¡± The other message was straightforward. ¡°My name is N¡¯Zoth¡­¡± It¡¯s confirmed! Roy immediately understood when he heard this. It was probably not long after the titans of the Pantheon had killed Y¡¯Shaarj and imprisoned the other Old Gods. In this case, the Well of Eternity on Azeroth should have just formed not long ago. Moreover, at this time, the titans were acting separately from Sargeras and Aggramar. Sargeras and Aggramar were still killing the demons in the Twisting Nether, so they didn¡¯t know that the titans of the Pantheon had come to Azeroth. It was also during this time that the titans had discovered the powerful world-soul being nurtured in Azeroth. Therefore, in their joy, the Pantheon didn¡¯t hesitate to pay an immense price to set up a powerful planetary shield for the entire planet to isolate the invasion of foreign creatures and better protect Azeroth¡¯s world-soul. As for the Old Gods that had invaded and parasitized earlier, the Pantheon adopted thunderous methods to eliminate the contamination of the Old Gods. Unfortunately, the Old Gods had been parasitizing Azeroth for a long time. During the process of eliminating Y¡¯Shaarj, the titans had been a little rough, but they didn¡¯t expect it to cause a huge wound to Azeroth. The blood of the world-soul gushed out crazily in the form of liquid energy, forming the Well of Eternity. The process of removing Y¡¯Shaarj had almost severely injured Azeroth¡¯s world-soul, so the titans naturally didn¡¯t dare to use rough methods against the remaining Old Gods. So after much deliberation, the titans simply isolated the remaining three Old Gods in prisons and set up powerful restrictions and guardians as prison guards so that the Old Gods could no longer harm Azeroth¡¯s world-soul. However, judging from the current situation, although the titans had isolated the Old Gods in the material world, they couldn¡¯t hinder the communication between them in the Void. Yogg-Saron and N¡¯Zoth were now discussing how to escape from prison. As for the argument between Yogg-Saron and N¡¯Zoth that Roy had deciphered earlier, this was normal. The Old Gods did not cooperate closely with each other, and they even fought each other. If they could devour Azeroth alone, who would be willing to share it with other Old Gods? According to Roy¡¯s guess, Xal¡¯atath might have been the first to discover Azeroth. It was just that it was stupid and called its compatriots, but its compatriots devoured it instead¡­ These thoughts flashed through Roy¡¯s mind in an instant. At this moment, Yogg-Saron and N¡¯Zoth sent another Void message and asked, ¡°Who are you? A compatriot?¡± It was no wonder that Yogg-Saron and N¡¯Zoth asked this question because only Void creatures like them could use Void energy to communicate. But Yogg-Saron and N¡¯Zoth still had doubts because Roy¡¯s first question was ¡®Old Gods?¡¯. The term ¡®Old God¡¯ was what the beings of the material world called them, and the Old Gods themselves didn¡¯t call each other in this way. After hearing their question, Roy actually wanted to pretend to be an Old God at first. But he thought about it and felt that it wouldn¡¯t work. Even if he pretended to be an Old God, he didn¡¯t even know the name of his Void Lord boss. If he were asked, he would be exposed, so after thinking about it, he replied, ¡°My name is Osiris!¡± He didn¡¯t explain his demon identity, but what was interesting was this. Perhaps it was because of the special nature of the relationship between the demon name and the soul. After Roy spread his demon name with the vibration of Void energy, Yogg-Saron and N¡¯Zoth actually realized his identity from this name and said doubtfully, ¡°You¡¯re¡­ a demon?!¡± Roy was surprised. He didn¡¯t expect that Yogg-Saron and N¡¯Zoth would be able to tell with just a name. But what he didn¡¯t know was that Yogg-Saron and N¡¯Zoth were even more surprised than him because they didn¡¯t expect that there was a demon who knew the Void language! Demons infected by Void energy had some characteristics of Void creatures, but this didn¡¯t mean that these demons could use Void energy to communicate in the Void¡­ So when they realized that it was a demon talking to them, Yogg-Saron and N¡¯Zoth were surprised. But despite its surprise, Yogg-Saron immediately reacted and asked, ¡°Osiris, are you¡­ near the planet Azeroth?¡± Chapter 660 Chapter 660: Pandaria Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°How do you know?¡± Roy asked curiously after hearing Yogg-Saron¡¯s question. ¡°It¡¯s very simple¡­ The titans set up cages to imprison us¡­¡± The message Yogg-Saron transmitted was relatively complicated, and it spoke intermittently. ¡°This imprisonment even caused our connection with the Void to be fixed¡­ The Void energy information we are communicating with, you can only receive it near Azeroth¡­¡± It was a little complicated to understand, but Roy still understood. ¡°I see¡­¡± Then there was a long period of silence. Roy didn¡¯t say anything and waited for messages from Yogg-Saron and N¡¯Zoth. But Yogg-Saron and N¡¯Zoth didn¡¯t say anything either. After a while, realizing that Roy was unwilling to speak first, Yogg-Saron said, ¡°Osiris, since you¡¯re a demon, then you¡¯re also enemies with the titans¡­ Perhaps you can help us escape from our cages?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Osiris!¡± N¡¯Zoth sent a message. ¡°Help us escape from our cages. In the name of the great Void Lord, you will obtain unparalleled power! We can let you rule all of Azeroth and the entire universe!¡± The Void energy messages sent by Yogg-Saron and N¡¯Zoth were full of ultimate temptation, and Roy could feel their powerful bewitching ability. But he remained unmoved because he knew very well that the Old God¡¯s words were not worthy of trust at all. Although the words of Yogg-Saron and N¡¯Zoth were full of logic now, in fact, they themselves were actually crazy and chaotic. If Roy really listened to their bewitchment and accepted the power of the Old Gods, then in the end, he would become an ugly monster like Azshara and the nagas. So Roy shrugged and replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help you because I can¡¯t come to Azeroth at all. The titans¡¯ planetary shield is stronger than I imagined¡­ Moreover, I don¡¯t think I have the power to open the cages for you¡­¡± ¡°These¡­ are not problems¡­¡± Yogg-Saron¡¯s message came as it continued to bewitch him. ¡°We have a way for you to bypass the planet¡¯s shield and come. As for the power to open the cages, it¡¯s very simple. In the Void, energy is the least lacking¡­¡± As soon as it finished speaking, the energy in the endless Void suddenly produced a massive tide and surged toward Roy. It seemed that in this short conversation, Yogg-Saron and N¡¯Zoth had already found Roy¡¯s location. He didn¡¯t know what method they used, but they actually mobilized a massive amount of energy in the Void in an attempt to inject it forcefully into him. Roy wanted to activate his Chaos energy to resist this imposed energy immediately, but he suddenly had a thought. Not only did he give up resisting, but he even chose to accept it openly. But this open acceptance was with Auriel as the carrier. As expected, after Auriel received the incoming Void energy, her body immediately underwent tremendous changes. Under the soaring energy, the Void angel wings behind her quickly turned from one pair into three pairs. It restored her original seraph energy level, but it didn¡¯t restore the appearance of her light wings. They were still in the form of flesh wings, and all the feathers on the wings turned into Void eyes that kept blinking strangely. Roy¡¯s judgment was correct. This wave of powerful Void energy was not completely pure Void energy but Void energy that could exist in the material world and wouldn¡¯t dissipate because of the neutralization with the matter of the material world. It was also the Void energy that Auriel herself possessed. In fact, after Auriel was transformed into a Void Angel in the Void, the Void energy she possessed had already mutated. Otherwise, after leaving the Void and entering the material world, she would have long disappeared completely due to the reaction of the Void energy and matter. The reason why she could continue to exist was, firstly, because her energy had undergone some mutations, and secondly, because Roy¡¯s Chaos energy was counteracting her continued Voidification, allowing her to become a Void creature that could exist in the material world. By the same logic, it was precisely because of this slight energy mutation that Auriel wouldn¡¯t explode from absorbing the omnipresent Void energy after following Roy into the Void World. Although it was difficult to detect the subtle differences in Void energy, they were indeed there. As Old Gods, the Void was the home ground of Yogg-Saron and N¡¯Zoth. It was normal for them to be able to mobilize Void energy, and they wanted to use energy to strengthen Roy naturally so that he could do a better job in the material world. Of course, they couldn¡¯t possibly let him die and dissipate after returning to the material world, so they had made subtle changes to the Void energy to increase the chances of success. Moreover, by infusing Void power into Roy, Yogg-Saron and N¡¯Zoth naturally wanted to do something insidious. They wanted to create a Void demon so that Roy would absolutely obey them. However¡­ Yogg-Saron and N¡¯Zoth were connected to the Void through cages after all. They were not really in the Void, so they could not ¡®see¡¯ Roy. As a result, not only did Auriel benefit from the energy they mobilized, but they themselves didn¡¯t know it¡­ Therefore, after sensing that the Void energy was being absorbed and thinking that the infusion was completed, these two fellows thought that they had succeeded. Their tone immediately changed, and they sent Roy a message in a commanding tone. ¡°Okay, Osiris, next, we will think of a way to create a Void rift on Azeroth. What you need to do is to enter the world of Azeroth through this Void rift. This way, you can bypass the planet¡¯s shield. Understand?¡± So, there¡¯s such a trick¡­ Roy thought. He had been wondering what method the two Old Gods would use to let him enter Azeroth. He thought that it might be a method similar to summoning demons. But after hearing that they were actually going to open a Void rift, he immediately understood. Creating Void rifts wasn¡¯t easy, and generally speaking, the consequences were very serious. Just look at the Twisting Nether rift. The leaked Void energy had corroded countless worlds and planets. If Yogg-Saron and N¡¯Zoth created a Void rift on Azeroth, there might be immense consequences. The key was to see how big of a rift they could open¡­ ¡°Understood,¡± Roy replied and stayed where he was, waiting for Yogg-Saron and N¡¯Zoth to start. He planned to go to Azeroth to have a look. The time jump this time was a bit strange. He didn¡¯t know what kind of event he would participate in during this jump, but in any case, it was probably something that happened on Azeroth. So it wasn¡¯t a big deal to pretend to be under the control of the Old Gods. It was fine as long as he could bypass the shield and enter the planet. As for¡­ breaking the cages and letting the Old Gods out, haha, stop joking! How could Roy do such a thing? Even if he did anything, it would be to reinforce the prisons for them¡­ The passage of time in the Void was not very real. After waiting for a while, Roy didn¡¯t know how long had passed, but a Void rift really opened near him. It was¡­ an extremely narrow Void rift about two meters long. While the rift opened, there was an urgent message from Yogg-Saron, urging him to pass through quickly. Roy shook his head and said nothing. He shrank his body and drilled into the rift. The moment he passed through, the rift immediately closed. It seemed that this was the limit that the imprisoned Yogg-Saron could do¡­ The scene in front changed, and Roy ¡®floated¡¯ from the Void to the material world. The place he appeared was no longer in space but in a silent valley. I really reached Azeroth? Roy found it unbelievable. To be honest, he didn¡¯t know how Yogg-Saron did it. Logically speaking, the Old Gods were imprisoned in cages set up by the titans and completely isolated from the outside world. He found it difficult to imagine how Yogg-Saron did all of this. After Roy appeared, the Void rift behind him immediately closed. But in just a few seconds, the leaked Void energy had already caused devastating damage to the valley he was in. Be it the dark ground under his feet or the dead black trees on the ground, they all turned into ashes and slowly disappeared, as though an invisible hand had erased their existence. Under these circumstances, Roy could only flap his wings and fly away from this valley. When he flew high into the sky, broadening his field of vision, and saw the surrounding scenery and geographical environment, he came to a realization. This place looked like Pandaria! What could prove this was a mass of gray energy full of the aura of an Old God in the distance. This energy was invisible to the naked eye, but it was very clear in Roy¡¯s perception. After some thought, Roy knew which Old God this aura energy came from. Yes, apart from the unlucky Y¡¯Shaarj, there was no one else¡­ Since these auras were the baleful auras that Y¡¯Shaarj spewed out before it died, this place was naturally Pandaria. But because the Well of Eternity had not exploded yet, Pandaria was still connected to the continent of Kalimdor¡­ Chapter 661 Chapter 661: Shocking Truth Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Flying in the sky above Pandaria, Roy saw the miserable scenes here. Objects falling from the sky had destroyed countless mountains, and these so-called objects falling from the sky were pieces of meat weighing billions of tons. They were the pieces of the body of the Old God Y¡¯Shaarj, whom Aman¡¯Thul, the Highfather of the Pantheon, had personally killed. At the moment of death, Y¡¯Shaarj¡¯s body had been torn into thousands of fragments of various sizes. When these fragments fell from the sky, they carried unimaginable weight and power, causing immense disasters on the land of southern Kalimdor. They had smashed mountains, filled lakes, contaminated forests, and created numerous earthquake-like phenomena. The falling range of these body fragments covered almost all of Pandaria, especially Y¡¯Shaarj¡¯s head. Before falling to the ground, it turned all the energy into an exhalation of resentment and sprayed it out, forming extremely baleful auras that were difficult to see with the naked eye. Then they began to spread throughout Pandaria. Just as Roy had imagined, the node after his time jump happened to be not long after the Old Gods had been imprisoned. It had only been a few decades at most. Even the fragments of the dead Y¡¯Shaarj were quite fresh. This historical event was known as the ¡®Fall of the Black Empire¡¯ in the history of Azeroth. It referred to the massive war between the titan-forged created by the titans of the Pantheon and the Old Gods and the elementals they controlled. This vast war affected all of Azeroth. Finally, Aman¡¯Thul killed Y¡¯Shaarj, imprisoned the other Old Gods, and isolated the Elemental Lords. After realizing this, Roy was a little depressed. The Black Empire had just fallen, and the war had just ended. He didn¡¯t know why the time flux had brought him here. The history of this war was too long ago, and it predated the fall of Sargeras, so there were only vague records in the history books of Azeroth in the future. As for what Roy had done at this node, it wasn¡¯t mentioned at all, so he was completely clueless about what he had been sent here to participate in. However, Roy didn¡¯t worry too much about it. Since he didn¡¯t know what he had done, he might as well act on his own will. In the past, Roy had observed most Old Gods in outer space. Now that he had landed on the surface of a planet and observed the body of an Old God at close range, he found that they were even more terrifying than he had imagined. Any slightly larger fragment of Y¡¯Shaarj¡¯s body was like a giant mountain. The height of Mount Everest in Roy¡¯s memory wasn¡¯t worth mentioning here at all, and fragments that were ten to twenty kilometers high were everywhere. From these fragments, it was easy to imagine how massive Y¡¯Shaarj had once been. It was said that it was the strongest one among the Old Gods who had descended onto Azeroth. But those who stood out were usually the first to suffer. It was precisely because of its strength that Aman¡¯Thul chose it as his target. But what was worth mentioning was that, although Y¡¯Shaarj was the strongest among the Old Gods here, it wasn¡¯t an adult Old God. In fact, the corrosion of the Old Gods on Azeroth could only be regarded as a superficial beginning. If they could devour the Azeroth world-soul and become adults, then when they fought the titans, it was unknown who would have killed whom¡­ This was the terrifying aspect about Old Gods. After they became adults, they were existences that could easily contend against the titans of the Pantheon. Fortunately, the titans realized this and decisively stopped the Old Gods from continuing to grow. After they were imprisoned, their corrosion of Azeroth had to stop. However, the Old Gods had their own mission, so how could they be willing to be imprisoned? So as soon as the titans left, they began to discuss how to escape from prison. Now, there were only three Old Gods left on Azeroth. Yogg-Saron and N¡¯Zoth were actively plotting to escape, so they were communicating through the Void. As for C¡¯Thun, it was really lazy. Not only did it not participate in the communication, but it even slept for many years after the titans left. Due to Roy¡¯s sudden appearance, Yogg-Saron and N¡¯Zoth felt that perhaps they had one more external help. This was determined by Roy¡¯s demon identity. In their opinion, demons and titans were also natural enemies. So in order to get Roy to help them, the two Old Gods didn¡¯t hesitate to use their few remaining connections with the outside world to communicate with the power of the dead Y¡¯Shaarj. At great cost, they forcefully opened a Void rift in the place of Y¡¯Shaarj¡¯s death on Azeroth and connected it to where Roy was in the Void, thereby bypassing the defense mechanism of the planet¡¯s shield. After Yogg-Saron and N¡¯Zoth opened this rift, even though their connection with the outside world had been completely severed, they were not worried. In their opinion, the Void power they had given to Demon Osiris was enough to transform him into a powerful Void demon. When such a Void demon descended upon Azeroth, it would definitely cause a huge commotion. At that time, in order to suppress Osiris, the watchers of the titans, who acted as guardians, would definitely take action. Then, Yogg-Saron and N¡¯Zoth might have a chance. In short, victory in chaos. The Old Gods had thought of this, and Roy had also guessed it. But unlike what the two Old Gods thought, Roy felt that it was impossible for them to escape in the chaos. This thought was underestimating the prisons created by the titans too much. Unless Roy really went to attack the prisons of the Old Gods, but was that possible? Impossible! Roy¡¯s flying speed was very fast. In a short time, he had basically explored the entire area of Pandaria. But what disappointed him was that he couldn¡¯t see any pandarens. At this moment, the pandaren race had yet to be born. In this area of Pandaria, the most common species he could see were the aesir and vanir races created by the titans. These two races had been created by the titans to deal with the war with the Black Empire. The aesir were made of metal and wielded the power to command storms. The vanir were made of rock, and the earth was under their command. These two titan-forged could be regarded as giant races. Most of them were tall and had similar appearances to the titans, but because they had souls and wills, they could not be regarded as puppets and machines. The armies of aesir and vanir were now active in Pandaria and in charge of cleaning up the scattered body fragments of Y¡¯Shaarj. After all, if these Old God fragments were left to contaminate, this place would eventually become a dead land. Under Roy¡¯s observation, the aesir and vanir used all kinds of methods to excavate and crush the large corpse fragments of Y¡¯Shaarj. After making them small, they burned and destroyed them. This cleaning work would probably take hundreds of years to complete. During this process, a large number of aesir and vanir went crazy because of the residual mental influence of Y¡¯Shaarj. They were focused on their work and didn¡¯t notice Roy in the sky. After observing them for a while, Roy quickly left and flew toward the Vale of Eternal Blossoms in his memory. If he did not remember wrongly, the dead Y¡¯Shaarj had left behind an enormous heart, and the titanic watchers had finally buried this heart under the Vale of Eternal Blossoms for future research. Although Roy didn¡¯t know if this heart had already been buried, he realized that he might be able to discover something from Y¡¯Shaarj¡¯s heart. Yes, although he had witnessed the appearance of the Void Lord with Sargeras and the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse in the Void World, Roy¡¯s understanding of the Void Lord was still too little. And he happened to have an Old God like Y¡¯Shaarj, who had just died not long ago. The connection between it and the Void Lord might be able to give Roy some answers. Roy was relatively lucky. When he came to the Vale of Eternal Blossoms, he easily found the location of the Y¡¯Shaarj¡¯s heart because many aesir and vanir were working together to build a shelter to place the heart inside. The moment Roy suddenly descended from the sky, it immediately caused great chaos. It was naturally impossible for the aesir and vanir to have a good attitude toward the demon Roy. They picked up their weapons and began besieging him. Fortunately, there were not many aesir and vanir here. Roy spent some time killing these titanic servants and finally came into contact with the Heart of Y¡¯Shaarj. At this moment, the Heart of Y¡¯Shaarj was sealed in a huge box. Although this incomparably ugly heart had stopped beating, it was still permeating with dense malice. It was a mental contamination full of all kinds of negative emotions¡ªanger, hatred, violence, fear, doubt, despair, and pride. Such mental contamination was effective on any life with souls and consciousness. Even though it was isolated in a box made by the titans, it couldn¡¯t completely eliminate this mental contamination. However, this kind of mental contamination was not a big deal for Roy. Demons were experts at manipulating negative emotions. Roy stretched out his hand, broke open the box with his demon claws, and pierced them directly into the Heart of Y¡¯Shaarj. As he had expected, after coming into contact with the heart, all kinds of illusions immediately began to attack him. But Roy didn¡¯t move and allowed these illusions to unfold in front of him. At the same time, he tried to communicate with Y¡¯Shaarj¡¯s remaining will with his ability to control souls. Y¡¯Shaarj¡¯s remaining will was already very weak, so it was naturally impossible for it to speak to Roy. Roy could only dig deeper into the thoughts of the remnant will bit by bit to find some memories he wanted to see, some memories of the Void¡­ This step consumed a lot of Roy¡¯s time. Y¡¯Shaarj¡¯s remaining will and memories were so chaotic and fragmented that there was no logic to speak of at all. Roy could only slowly sort them out. As time passed, Roy¡¯s expression became uglier and uglier. Through the combination of various memory fragments, he confirmed some of his guesses. Just as he had expected, there was really more than one Void Lord in the Void¡­ What surprised him even more was that the five Old Gods that appeared on Azeroth came from completely different sources. In other words, there were at least five Void Lords in the Void World¡­ Chapter 662 Chapter 662: Forced to Fight Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios This was really¡­ hair-raising. In fact, Roy had guessed early on that there might be more than one Void Lord. After all, the Void was so vast, so how could there only be one Void Lord in the endless Void World? But his guess had no evidence, so he couldn¡¯t verify it. At least until he spied on Y¡¯Shaarj¡¯s fragmented memories¡­ Among Y¡¯Shaarj¡¯s memory fragments, one of them was still very clear. It was a scene of countless infant Old Gods identical to Y¡¯Shaarj entering the material world from the Void World. Y¡¯Shaarj was naturally among them, and this memory fragment was full of Y¡¯Shaarj¡¯s joy and fanaticism. It was happy for its birth and fanatical about its mission. Perhaps it was because of the deep impression that this memory fragment remained very clear after Y¡¯Shaarj¡¯s death, and it was Roy seeing this memory fragment that he confirmed his guess. The purpose of the Void Lords throwing pioneers and pathfinders into the material world was to find planets with world-souls. But because the Void Lords didn¡¯t know which planets had world-souls, they threw Old Gods randomly. The entire material universe was so vast, and planets existed in units of trillions, so it was destined that Old Gods had to be released in batches. In other words, these so-called pioneers and pathfinders were actually cheap products mass-produced by industrialization! The Void Lords needed to consume energy to create Old Gods. In order to minimize the consumption and mass-produce Old Gods, it was inevitable to use the same template for Old Gods! This was why Y¡¯Shaarj had many identical compatriots in his memory fragments. This could prove that they were produced by the same Void Lord. On Azeroth, a total of five Old Gods had appeared. However, these five Old Gods looked completely different. Xal¡¯atath had died too early, so no one knew what this Old God looked like. Its appearance couldn¡¯t be found in Y¡¯Shaarj¡¯s memory fragments, but it was certain that it looked different from the other Old Gods. Y¡¯Shaarj looked like a gigantic centipede, and its head could be raised upright, with several pairs of ferocious claws along both sides of its body. Yogg-Saron looked like a strange fish with an enormous mouth full of sharp teeth, and even its eyeball looked like sharp teeth. C¡¯Thun looked like it had an incomparably large eyeball on its head, and N¡¯Zoth looked like a big octopus. There were huge differences in the appearances of these Old Gods. The only commonality was their tentacles, which could be long or short but were still tentacles. But these tentacles were for taking root better in planets. Five Old Gods, five different appearances, representing five completely different templates, it would simply be a joke to say that they were created by the same Void Lord. And the most important evidence came from the competition between the Old Gods. Xal¡¯atath had been the first to arrive on Azeroth, but it had been killed by the four Old Gods later. If the Old Gods were just taking orders from the same Void Lord, this would absolutely not have happened. They should have worked together to corrode Azeroth. The five templates represented five different Void Lords, but this was only because five Old Gods had appeared on Azeroth. There could be more Old Gods with different templates. In other words, there might be more than five Void Lords. Void Lords were powerful. Roy naturally understood this. In the Void World, Sargeras and the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse had joined forces but couldn¡¯t even break the shell of a Void Lord. This power naturally made people feel despair. It was precisely because of this blow that the proud and arrogant Sargeras finally collapsed and went from one extreme to another. But did this really mean that the Void Lords couldn¡¯t be defeated? Of course, this wasn¡¯t the case. Roy knew very well that the Void Lords seemed invincible only because they were in the Void World and had the energy of the entire Void World for them to use. If they could be pulled into the material world, it might be a different story. Sargeras might have thought of this, but he couldn¡¯t find a way to pull the Void Lord into the material world in advance. So in the end, he could only think of the Burning Crusade plan to destroy the material world in advance to slow down the growth of the Void Lord¡¯s energy. This step might seem crazy, but the core goal was to ensure that when the Void Lord entered the material world in the future, it wouldn¡¯t be so powerful that it was unsolvable! Only extremes were remembered, only obsessiveness dared to move forward bravely, and only madness could comprehend greatness. Sargeras stubbornly carried out his plan to save the entire universe in his own way. Regardless of whether the world thought he was right or wrong, he was always moving forward with this goal. From this point of view, Sargeras was worthy of admiration¡­ But it was unknown what kind of mentality Sargeras would have when he learned that there were multiple Void Lords¡­ Perhaps he had already vaguely sensed this possibility. Otherwise, after discovering Azeroth¡¯s world-soul in the future, he wouldn¡¯t have wanted to destroy her from the beginning to prevent her from being corrupted by the Void and then change his mind to absorb her. This was to increase his strength in preparation to fight against the Void Lords in the future. When he was finally taken away by the Pantheon, he realized that he couldn¡¯t do anything, so he wanted to destroy Azeroth completely and stabbed his sword into it¡­ Roy¡¯s analysis of Sargeras was actually very close to his true thoughts. It had to be said that as the first demon king that Sargeras had invited when he formed the Burning Legion, Roy¡¯s understanding of Sargeras was indeed unique. And Sargeras could presumably understand Roy¡¯s understanding of him. So even though Roy disappeared in the timeline at the drop of a hat, Sargeras still recognized his status as a commander of the Burning Legion. He even carried out the promise he had made to collect souls for him. Although this couldn¡¯t be considered mutual appreciation, it was still a kind of tacit understanding¡­ This was the greatest gain that Roy obtained from prying into the memories of the Heart of Y¡¯Shaarj. What Roy wanted to know more was the names or titles of the Void Lords and what abilities they had. Unfortunately, Y¡¯Shaarj didn¡¯t know much about the Void Lord he served. It had been sent to the material world before it could even catch a glimpse of its lord. If there were only a large number of Void Lords, it wouldn¡¯t have mattered too much. But the problem was that Roy came from the outside world and had come into contact with existences like Lilith, so his understanding of the Void was different from others. After confirming his guess that there was more than one Void Lord, Roy inevitably thought of some situations that Lilith had once told him. Lilith had once said that the true bodies of the seven most ancient Deadly Sin Demon Kings of the Abyss had disappeared from the Infinite Worlds. Occasionally, traces of their existence in certain worlds were actually deeds done by the clones they had created a long time ago. According to Lilith, the true bodies of these Seven Demon Kings had left in pursuit of the traces of the Creator. Lilith was also pursuing the traces of the Creator. She had found Roy, obtained the seed of his Chaos power, and then brought him into this world and universe. Then she plunged into the rift of the Twisting Nether. All these signs indicated that the Creator had finally disappeared somewhere in the Void. Since Lilith knew this and went to the depths of the Void to find the Creator, then the other Seven Demon Kings definitely knew. Did this mean that the Seven Demon Kings had also gone to the depths of the Void? Roy didn¡¯t know if the Seven Demon Kings had found traces of the Creator, but he had a vague guess that the Seven Demon Kings definitely had a great relationship with the Void Lords. If he boldly imagined the situation further, there might be seven Void Lords formed by the Seven Demon Kings who had entered the Void. The reason why Roy guessed this was that he knew that without the Chaos power to resist the Void, no life could resist the corrosion of Void energy. Perhaps while the Seven Demon Kings were searching for the Creator in the depths of the Void, they were gradually devoured and transformed by the Void¡­ Moreover, from his interactions with Lilith in the past, Roy could understand that she really regarded the Creator as her father. She had always had a kind of admiration for the Creator, but it seemed that the other Seven Demon Kings were not like this, so their motive for pursuing the traces of the Creator was quite questionable. To put it bluntly, the Seven Demon Kings were probably thinking about the authority of the Creator! Roy didn¡¯t know if his guess was right, but in any case, after connecting all these things, he had his own logic for making such a guess. Since he knew that there was more than one Void Lord, he might as well be bold and define them as seven. After being corroded and corrupted by the Void, the Seven Demon Kings were probably no longer the Seven Demon Kings. Perhaps their former demon names didn¡¯t even exist. It was enough to know that they were enemies of the material world. Roy was now considering if he should tell Sargeras about this situation or if it was enough for him to know. After much deliberation, Roy decided not to tell Sargeras because, in his opinion, Sargeras¡¯s Burning Crusade would ultimately fail. No matter how great his initial motive was, this plan to destroy the world had created too many enemies for him. If he told him about the number of Void Lords, it was hard to say what crazier things Sargeras would do, which would accelerate the destruction of the Burning Legion. Roy still wanted to continue holding the banner of the Burning Legion and stay in this world for a while¡­ There were only these useful memories in the Heart of Y¡¯Shaarj. Roy withdrew his claws and prepared to leave. But when he returned to the ground, he found himself surrounded by an army created by the titans. The aesir and vanir, these titan-forged storm giants and stone giants, surrounded the entire Vale of Eternal Blossoms. Roy¡¯s intrusion into the research base in the Vale of Eternal Blossoms had alarmed the titanic watchers. They were very curious about how a demon creature suddenly intruded into Azeroth. Moreover, to them, it was extremely dangerous for demons to come into contact with the Heart of Y¡¯Shaarj, so they mobilized a large number of troops to surround Roy in a short time. Furthermore, two keepers of the titans, Highkeeper Ra-den and Prime Designate Odyn, appeared together. Highkeeper Ra-den was originally in charge of dealing with the remains of Y¡¯Shaarj. After receiving the notification, he realized that this demon creature that suddenly intruded might not be easy to deal with, so he immediately contacted Prime Designate Odyn and got him to teleport over. The two keepers wanted to capture this demon creature for interrogation. Roy was very depressed about this. He didn¡¯t expect keepers to come so quickly. Initially, he had planned to leave as soon as possible. The imprisoned Old Gods had nothing to do with him, and it was meaningless to fight with the titan-forged watchers. Next, he only wanted to go to the Well of Eternity to see if he could get some well water. But now that the keepers had come so quickly, it wasn¡¯t so easy to leave. In this case, I¡¯ll do it! Roy didn¡¯t like to talk nonsense. Facing Ra-den and Odyn¡¯s question, Roy didn¡¯t even bother to answer. He spread his demon wings and rushed toward the titan-forged army¡­ However, Roy didn¡¯t know that he had poked a hornet¡¯s nest this time¡­ Chapter 663 Chapter 663: Advancement, Queen of Succubi Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Roy had overlooked something. At this time, the titan-forged had just ended the war with the Black Empire, and their opponents in this war were many servants of the Old Gods. There were the faceless, the merciless ones, and the aqir insectoids. The aqir were divided into the qiraji of Silithus, the nerubians of Northrend, and the mantid of Pandaria. Finally, there were the Elemental Lords and their elemental creatures that the Old Gods had subdued. It could be said that the titan-forged had faced countless enemies. The war with the Black Empire was a war that affected the entire continent of Kalimdor. In order to fight against so many enemies, after the titan-forged were born, they continuously produced themselves in factories day and night, constantly forging new people with metals and rocks. This ability of self-production, coupled with the blessings of the titans of the Pantheon, finally allowed the titan-forged to win the war with the Black Empire. This led to the number of these two constructs, be it aesir or vanir, being at their peak during the period after the war ended. Their numbers were astonishing! With Roy¡¯s current strength, it was easy for him to deal with Prime Designate Odyn and Highkeeper Ra-den. But the aesir and vanir under their command were continuously teleporting to Pandaria from all over and launching an endless attack on Roy. This stance was as though they were treating Roy, a powerful demon who had suddenly appeared, like another Old God coming to attack them. Roy fought tirelessly. The aesir were constructs made of metal. In addition to the blessings of the titans, which gave them the power to control storms and lightning, their bodies made of metal naturally had strong resistance to physical attacks and elemental damage. It was the same for vanir. Their bodies made of rocks allowed them to obtain an endless stream of replenishment as long as they stood on the ground. Even if their bodies were destroyed, they could quickly stand up again. Apart from being a little cumbersome in their movements, these constructs could be said to be natural war machines that were durable and resistant to beatings. In the battle with these guys, Roy felt quite disgusted. It wasn¡¯t that Roy couldn¡¯t do anything to them, but¡­ it wasn¡¯t worth it. Even though he could freeze all these constructs in a large area, they were not flesh and blood to begin with, and the lethality of freezing had plunged to the lowest. Unless he completely terminated the vitality of their bodies at absolute zero, they would still break free from the ice and continue staggering toward him. It was no wonder that the late Old God Yogg-Saron had created a new curse, the Curse of Flesh, in order to weaken these constructs and deal with them. This meant that even the Old Gods had a headache over these fellows¡­ It had to be said that there was indeed a reason for these war puppet-like existences. They didn¡¯t need to be very powerful as long as they could exert their effect. At first, Roy was still in the mood to fight them and treat it as stretching his muscles and bones. But he didn¡¯t expect to be so annoyed by these constructs later. He simply flew high into the sky, extracted Void energy from Auriel¡¯s body, and created a huge Void Bomb. Roy raised this Void Bomb with both hands like a Spirit Bomb and then smashed it downward. After the black and lightless Void Bomb silently hit the ground, all the annihilative energy contained in it erupted in an instant. Viewed from afar, a ball of light exploded on the horizon of the Vale of Eternal Blossoms. Energy suddenly pierced out from the left and right of the ball of light, pulling out straight rays of light. At this moment, the world turned black and white, and all matter lost its spectrum. There was no earth-shattering explosion. All the matter in the range of the Void Bomb disappeared silently. Within this range, the aesir and vanir couldn¡¯t hold on no matter how hard they resisted. The metals and rocks that formed their bodies disintegrated into countless molecules and atoms and finally dissipated into the material world. After the spectrum of matter returned, and the world glowed with colors again, with the underground research institute of the Vale of Eternal Blossom as the center, the ground within a radius of a hundred kilometers was neatly shaved off by ten meters. Be it mountains, trees, or rocks, they all disappeared, and the ground was polished smooth as though it had been processed by a machine. In the future, it might take tens of thousands of years for the terrain here to be slowly restored¡­ Hundreds of thousands of constructs were completely annihilated in this Void nuclear explosion, and the bodies blessed by the titans couldn¡¯t save them. Roy, who created this great annihilation, finally felt good. It felt as though he had wiped out all the mosquitoes and flies lingering around his ears in one go, and everything felt peaceful. However, Odyn and Ra-den escaped. The moment Roy smashed the Void Bomb, he sensed the fluctuations of two teleportation spells. Odyn and Ra-den probably sensed the immense danger contained in the Void Bomb, so they teleported away in advance. A mouthful of saliva with residual Void energy fell from the sky and corroded a small pit in the flat ground. Roy spurned Odyn and Ra-den for abandoning their compatriots and escaping. Then he turned around and flew away. Although he had ruthlessly taught these titan-forged a lesson, he was still a little depressed. He had wasted a lot of time and energy on these constructs, but he had not obtained anything because these mass-produced aesir and vanir couldn¡¯t even form souls. Of course, Roy felt that it was a loss. Flying from southern Kalimdor toward the central area, Roy headed toward the Well of Eternity. At this moment, the Well of Eternity was new and in its initial state, so it was naturally the period when it had the most abundant and purest energy. Considering that this energy originated from Azeroth¡¯s world-soul, Roy wondered if he could use it to increase Julia¡¯s and Benia¡¯s strength. Julia and Benia had been stuck at the demon lord level for a long time. Because Roy had too many uses for souls, even if Julia and Benia obtained souls, they basically left them for him. They only left some souls to satisfy their appetites. As a result, their strength had not increased much, and even condensing their own divine spark to break through to the demon king level seemed to be far away. Therefore, Roy had a rare opportunity and thought that it would be best if the energy of the Well of Eternity could be used to help them condense their divine sparks. When Roy advanced to the demon king level, because he had snatched a divine spark, his path of advancing to demon king was much simpler. But opportunities to snatch a divine spark were actually very rare. Under normal circumstances, a demon lord needed a lot of accumulation to condense their own divine spark and advance to demon king. And to reach the level of condensing their own divine spark, a demon lord might need tens of thousands of years of continuously plundering souls. Considering that souls were ultimately converted into energy in the bodies of demons, Roy was wondering if he could get Julia and Benia to condense their divine sparks with energy. On the way to the Well of Eternity, Roy observed a large number of aesir and vanir on the ground and frowned. The number of these constructs had exceeded his imagination. But in his impression, there were not so many constructs on Azeroth during the era of the Dark Portal. Even though the Old Gods had secretly corrupted a batch of constructs and even caused the titanic watchers to fall, it was impossible to reduce the number of these constructs by too much¡­ With this doubt in mind, Roy found the Well of Eternity and landed at the edge. The newly-born Well of Eternity was actually an enormous lake in the middle of Kalimdor. The trees around the lake were growing lushly because of the abundant energy in the surrounding environment. The fluorescence of energy filled not only the entire lake but also the forest. Endless light spread in the forest, making it look like a wonderland. Standing in front of the Well of Eternity, even Roy marveled at the abundant energy in it, but he didn¡¯t do it for too long. He engraved a magic summoning formation by the lake and pulled Julia and Benia, who were still in the starship, into Azeroth. After appearing from the magic formation, Julia and Benia immediately pounced on Roy and asked him questions from both sides. They only knew that he had gone to the Void, but they had been waiting and hadn¡¯t seen him return. Now, he suddenly summoned them directly into Azeroth, causing their heads to be full of question marks, not knowing what was going on. Roy didn¡¯t explain too much and directed their attention to the Well of Eternity. When Julia and Benia learned that the lake in front of them was the newly born Well of Eternity, they were extremely surprised. Especially when they knew that Roy planned to use the energy of the Well of Eternity to condense divine sparks for them, their excitement was needless to mention. They hugged Roy and kissed him relentlessly, wishing they could execute him on the spot¡­ Hmm, bathing together in the Well of Eternity, Roy was eager to try it. Roy flew to the center of the Well of Eternity with Julia and Benia. He thought for a moment and used souls to build a giant metal platform through the system. He engraved a huge spirit gathering formation on the platform to gather energy and then placed it on the surface of the Well of Eternity so that it could fully come into contact with the water. ¡°Remember, while absorbing energy, keep searching for the Ouroboros Mark in your soul consciousness!¡± Roy got Benia to stand on the platform first and reminded her. ¡°The Ouroboros Mark is the foundation for condensing your divine spark. Use as much energy as possible to condense it and finally form a divine spark.¡± Roy didn¡¯t know if his method was right, but it shouldn¡¯t be too far off. This was the advantage of having a guide. No matter how he had advanced to the demon king level, his understanding of the demon king level was experience, saving Julia and Benia from taking more detours. ¡°If you successfully condense a divine spark, there will be an advancement trial. You may be teleported to a place full of Holy Light power. Don¡¯t panic. Protect yourself as much as possible and persevere!¡± Roy continued to exhort. ¡°After all, we come from the Abyss, and the situation when we advance is different from the demons of this world. Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden didn¡¯t experience such a trial, but it doesn¡¯t mean that we won¡¯t. Understand?¡± Benia nodded, indicating that she understood. Julia thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Then, will we be teleported to the space where those naaru are? The Holy Light creatures of this universe seem to be them¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ possible!¡± Roy felt that it might really be possible. After some thought, he said, ¡°If you¡¯re really teleported to where naaru are, then try to see if you can record the spatial coordinates. It doesn¡¯t matter if you can¡¯t. The most important thing is to protect yourself.¡± After the instructions, the spirit gathering formation on the platform began to glow. Then it spread out and caused the entire surface of the Well of Eternity to glow. A large amount of energy was extracted by the platform and then transmitted all the way before finally gathering in Benia¡¯s body. Benia screamed. The energy of the Well of Eternity was very pure, but anyone would feel pain when too much energy suddenly poured into their body. But Roy and Julia couldn¡¯t help Benia at this moment, so she could only rely on herself to hold on. The energy emitted by the Well of Eternity converged into a pillar of light that soared into the sky, stirring up a giant vortex in the clouds above. Countless animals in the forest were alarmed and fled blindly in panic. Benia was in this pillar of light, painstakingly struggling to support herself. The energy fluctuations from her body became stronger and more vast, and her body was changing at the same time. The demon horns on her head began to grow, extending and bending toward the back of her head. Not only did the demon wings behind her expand and become wider, but two pairs of demon wings even pierced out from her back and grew rapidly with the absorption of energy. Perhaps it was because she was a female demon, the increase in Benia¡¯s body size was not too exaggerated. But even so, her body gradually grew to about 2.8 meters. Roy kept all these changes in his mind, and Julia did too because it would be her turn soon. It was hard to say if the advancement of fallen angels was the same as that of succubi, but it was still good to have a reference. Suddenly, Benia, who was still screaming, stopped and slowly stood up. Then she opened her eyes, and fierce black flames lit up in her eyes, burning brightly to the extent of hurting people¡¯s eyes. The three pairs of demon wings behind her stretched out to a width of more than ten meters. Seeing this scene, Roy immediately knew that it was done! However, before he could speak, a sudden bright portal suddenly opened above Benia¡¯s head and pulled her in¡­ Chapter 664 Chapter 664: Enigma, Hidden Sword Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°As expected¡­¡± When Roy saw the portal suddenly appear and suck Benia in, he knew that his speculation had been confirmed. The souls of demons from the Abyss all had an Ouroboros Mark, so they were given a unique label, indicating that they were fundamentally different from demons produced in other worlds. This difference actually had the meaning of ¡®orthodox¡¯. This was why the Abyss was known as the home of demons. The first demons must have come from the Abyss¡­ Due to the existence of Ouroboros Marks, the demons of the Abyss had a special ritual that belonged to the Abyss when advancing. From the moment they became demon lords, they would be attracted by an opened Gate of Heaven and enter a domain of Holy Light. This ritual was firstly to proclaim their valor and glory and secondly to facilitate demons seizing the Ouroboros Marks that belonged to angels and ultimately synthesizing the M?bius strip required for a divine spark. Similarly, it was the same for Heaven. The advancement of angels also required them to enter the Abyss to hunt demons. No one knew how this ritual came about, but it was engraved in the genes of demons and angels, causing both sides to fight each other for eternity. This was also the true reason for the Eternal War. Of course, the premise of carrying out this ritual referred to the normal advancement path of Abyss demons¡­ Since there were normal ones, there were naturally abnormal ones. There might be many such examples over hundreds of millions of years. Since the probability of accidents existed, it would inevitably trigger too many examples. Clearly, Roy¡¯s advancement was an abnormal case. In the Bayonetta world, he had killed the demon king-level Archangel Jubileus with his lord-level strength. The reason why this example of the weak defeating the strong could succeed was due to methods and luck. But his advancement had not triggered a ritual, indicating that it was abnormal. Precisely because of this, Roy set the record for the fastest advancement to demon king in the Abyss¡­ Benia was an orthodox demon from the Abyss, so when the Ouroboros Mark in her soul was solid enough, the power of her bloodline automatically triggered a ritual to help her enter a domain of Holy Light and hunt the other half of the Ouroboros Mark. If she succeeded, she would be able to advance to the demon king level smoothly. But if she failed, she could only stay in the domain of Holy Light forever. Roy understood all of this in an instant, but he couldn¡¯t help Benia in this matter. He could only pray that she was strong and cautious enough to return successfully. The pillar of light formed by the surging energy of the Well of Eternity was still violently stirring the clouds in the sky. Such a huge commotion definitely couldn¡¯t be hidden. While waiting, Roy had already sensed some trolls appearing at the edge of the Well of Eternity. These trolls were attracted by the abnormal movements of the Well of Eternity, but they didn¡¯t dare to get too close and only observed carefully from afar. Since they couldn¡¯t cause any obstruction, Roy couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay attention to them. But as time passed, Benia still didn¡¯t return, making Roy a little anxious. Not only was he worried about Benia, but he was also worried that the abnormal movements in the Well of Eternity would attract the titanic watchers. Just as Roy was thinking about whether he should take the initiative to attack and eliminate some potential hidden dangers, the Gate of Heaven opened again. Benia¡¯s figure emerged from the gate and landed on the platform with a thud. ¡°How is it? Did you succeed?¡± Roy quickly asked. Benia shook her head with a strange expression. ¡°I did go to a domain of Holy Light, but that place¡­ doesn¡¯t seem to be a Heaven! Moreover, contrary to what you guessed, it wasn¡¯t the place where those naaru lived¡­¡± What did this mean? Roy and Julia were confused, but after hearing Benia¡¯s explanation, they understood what had happened. Just now, after Benia was sucked into the opened Gate of Heaven, she, who had been prepared to face powerful enemies, had entered a strange place. It was a narrow alternate space, but this alternate space was not a Purgatory Space attached to a planet. She could feel that this alternate space was drifting, but she couldn¡¯t tell where in this universe it was, and this alternate space was not big. Benia, who had been on guard to face formidable enemies, didn¡¯t encounter any enemies in this alternate space. There was only dead silence and countless weathered ruins in this alternate space. Out of curiosity, Benia checked these ruins and found that these former buildings seemed to have come from a very, very long time ago. Even if the airflow were slightly stronger, the ruins would directly turn into sand and wind and be blown away. To be decayed to this extent, it was obvious how old these ruins were. Benia carefully shuttled through this alternate space and tried to find some information about the origin of this place. She knew that the Gate of Heaven had teleported her to a certain Heaven, but she didn¡¯t see any Holy Light power here. Or rather, because it had been too long, the power of Holy Light had long dissipated here. In the end, Benia only found one thing in this alternate space¡ªa broken piece of metal. She didn¡¯t know if this thing was a part of a weapon or a part of armor, but it had been severely corroded by time. The reason why she carefully picked it up was that she could barely see a faint and almost indistinguishable engraving on the metal piece. This engraving seemed to be in angel characters. When Benia took out this piece of metal and showed it to Roy and Julia, it even had a protective barrier that she had cast on it to prevent the metal piece from turning into ashes the moment it came into contact with the air. Roy and Julia carefully identified it and confirmed that Benia was right. The engraving seemed to be in angel characters. ¡°In other words, you didn¡¯t see any angels there, but the various traces in that place can prove that it was once a Heaven, right?¡± Roy rubbed his chin thoughtfully. ¡°That¡¯s right. I was quite surprised!¡± The flames in Benia¡¯s eyes flickered for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard any news about angels in this universe. Even the beings representing Holy Light have become naaru, so I used to think that Eden had never reached this world, but now it seems like that¡¯s not the case¡­¡± ¡°The Ouroboros Mark must lead you to where the other half of the mark is. This is unquestionable!¡± Roy said. ¡°But you didn¡¯t see naaru, which means that they don¡¯t have Ouroboros Marks!¡± ¡°Perhaps¡­ someone eliminated the angels¡­¡± Julia joined in on the brainstorming. ¡°But you said that you didn¡¯t see any angel corpses?¡± ¡°None!¡± Benia said with certainty. ¡°It¡¯s reasonable for Archangel-level existences completely transformed into Holy Light not to have any remains, but low-level angels have corporeal bodies, and the bones of angels can be preserved for much longer than the bones of ordinary creatures. Logically speaking, if there were any, I should have been able to find some traces, but¡­ I couldn¡¯t find them.¡± ¡°Are there any traces of a battle in that place?¡± Julia asked. Benia shook her head. ¡°No, or rather, I can¡¯t tell at all. I estimate that the ruins in that alternate space have a history of at least a million years¡­¡± Roy thought for a while and raised two fingers. ¡°There are two possibilities. One is that there was indeed an expedition army from Eden in this universe. In such a large universe, it doesn¡¯t make sense that the Eternal War didn¡¯t continue here. But the Heaven expedition army here was completely annihilated. The other possibility is that the Heaven expedition army here has all withdrawn.¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible to withdraw!¡± Benia shook her head. ¡°There are so many demons in this universe, so there¡¯s no reason for the angels to withdraw.¡± ¡°Then, the only possibility left is defeat!¡± Julia said. ¡°But who killed all those angels so long ago? Most of the demons we¡¯ve seen over the years are at the lord level. Do they have the ability to annihilate an entire Heaven expedition army? Even if that¡¯s the case, what about the remains of the angels after the war? Did the demons pick them all up?¡± Roy mumbled thoughtfully, ¡°Perhaps¡­ they were really picked up¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Julia and Benia didn¡¯t hear clearly and were stunned. Roy waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s get back to the main topic. Since you¡¯ve failed to hunt the Ouroboros Mark, have you thought about what to do next?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Perhaps I can only be like this for now¡­¡± Benia said dejectedly. ¡°I will maintain this state for the time being. When I return to Argus, I will find those Abyss lords to get the coordinates of the Abyss. Then I¡¯ll return to the Abyss and think of a way to continue the ritual.¡± If she couldn¡¯t condense a divine spark, she couldn¡¯t be considered a true demon king. Benia was now stuck at this step, but there was nothing she could do about it. This universe was in such a strange state, and orthodox Abyss demons couldn¡¯t advance for the time being. ¡°There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble!¡± Roy smiled and stretched out his hand to grab at the air. A large cube box appeared in his hand. ¡°Look at this.¡± ¡°Your Kanai¡¯s Cube?¡± Benia and Julia asked curiously, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Roy didn¡¯t say anything. He smiled and opened Kanai¡¯s Cube. Then an enormous golden soul containing a condensed Ouroboros Mark jumped out and floated in the air. ¡°High-level holy soul?!¡± Benia was surprised and quickly asked, ¡°Darling, where did you get it?!¡± In Benia¡¯s impression, Roy didn¡¯t deliberately collect angel souls in the Diablo world, so she was naturally very surprised. ¡°This is¡­ an offering!¡± Roy explained with a smile. ¡°Have you forgotten that in a certain world, there¡¯s an Umbra Witch who can borrow the power of demons!¡± ¡°Ah, I remember now!¡± Julia¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°It¡¯s Bayonetta! Is this the offering she offered you to borrow your power?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Roy¡¯s index finger gently pushed this golden soul toward Benia with his nail. ¡°This is an offering from the power contract that Bayonetta signed with me. Although she doesn¡¯t have many opportunities to borrow my power, so there aren¡¯t many of these holy souls, they¡¯re all the souls of high-level ancient angels. They naturally all have Ouroboros Marks. I used Kanai¡¯s Cube to condense and synthesize them together, so it should be able to serve as a replacement for completing your soul!¡± ¡°Darling, you¡¯re so good¡­¡± Benia was moved. She reached out to wrap her arms around Roy¡¯s neck, pulled his head down, and gave him a long kiss. ¡°Hurry up and start!¡± Julia harrumphed and pushed Benia away. ¡°There¡¯s too much commotion here. You have to complete your advancement as soon as possible so that we can leave.¡± Benia giggled. She reached out to grab the golden soul, opened her mouth, and swallowed it. Then she flew to the other side of the lake and began to quietly absorb the Ouroboros Mark in the soul, no longer using the advancement platform. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s your turn!¡± Roy patted Julia¡¯s waist and gestured. ¡°You¡¯re much luckier than Benia. She still has to work hard to find the other half of her Ouroboros Mark. But you¡¯re different. Goddess Jubileus¡¯s soul has already completely supplemented your soul. As long as you have enough energy, you can directly advance to the demon king level and become a Fallen Archangel.¡± ¡°That seems to be the case!¡± Julia looked eager to try as she spread her wings and flew onto the platform. The pillar of light above the Well of Eternity had become dimmer because of Benia¡¯s departure, but when Julia began her advancement, the pillar of light suddenly grew in size again. While Julia was absorbing energy, Roy watched from the side. This was the first time the newly-born Well of Eternity was condensing energy on a large scale. Such an opportunity was too rare. Roy actually wanted to take the opportunity to do something. But after trying, he regretfully found that the energy of the Well of Eternity had some effect on him, who had already advanced to demon king, but it wasn¡¯t much. In fact, this wasn¡¯t surprising. Although Azeroth¡¯s world-soul had an immense amount of energy, and it was certain that she could surpass Sargeras and become the strongest world-soul titan after awakening, she hadn¡¯t awakened yet. Therefore, despite the massive amount of energy, the quality and level of the energy might not necessarily be high. It was already not bad to be able to help demon lords advance to demon kings. But the benefits after the demon king level were not obvious. From this point of view, it was actually not very wise for Archimonde to have designs on the Well of Eternity in the future, let alone the second-generation Well of Eternity. Since it didn¡¯t help much, Roy didn¡¯t bother to waste time on the Well of Eternity. To him, crossing time was his greatest increase in strength¡­ However, he was actually quite greedy for the abundant energy in the well water. So after thinking about it, he told Julia and flew toward the spring of the Well of Eternity. After arriving at the spring, Roy floated above the lake. He slowly stretched his hands in front of his chest, and a long sword emerged from the void. Upon closer look, people would find that this sword was only a sword embryo, with only the most basic blade. However, when this sword embryo appeared, it caused space to tremble violently. On the surface of the Well of Eternity, there was no wind, but a powerful tornado gradually appeared, stirring the well water and connecting to the clouds above. Clouds gathered in the sky, darkness surged, and countless dense lightning bolts bloomed in the dark clouds, looking like a scene of doomsday about to descend. In the eye of the tornado, Roy slowly raised the sword embryo and gently let go, letting the sword embryo fall into the water of the Well of Eternity. Feeling the sword embryo sinking all the way down, Roy grinned sinisterly and whispered, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it. Go into the deepest depths. There, you can absorb energy to your heart¡¯s content. One day, twenty-five thousand years from now, your master Osiris will return here and call your name again¡­¡± With that, Roy turned around and left. He placed the sword embryo he had made with 100 million souls in the depths of the Well of Eternity, allowing it to quietly absorb energy and grow over the long years. Roy was certain that after this new weapon was forged, it would become the most powerful divine artifact in this universe¡­ Chapter 665 Chapter 665 Enslavement, Divine Kingdom, Three Demon Kings Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In the spring of the Well of Eternity, Roy hid the sword embryo. He wasn¡¯t worried that the future explosion of the Well of Eternity would blow the sword embryo away because he knew that the location of the Well of Eternity would not change. The spring would at most form a massive vortex in the future, but the Maelstrom couldn¡¯t move and couldn¡¯t take the sword embryo away. After Roy returned to his original position, he saw Julia and Benia, who had completed their advancement. Needless to say, after Roy provided Benia with the high-level angel¡¯s Ouroboros Mark, she had successfully synthesized her own divine spark. The power of her divine spark was also quite interesting. It was of the mind crowd type¡ªEnslavement! Roy had thought that Benia would awaken divine spark powers such as temptation and desire. After all, she was a succubus. Although very few succubi could grow to the demon king level, the divine spark powers would not deviate too far from the original powers of succubi. It was beyond Roy¡¯s expectations that Benia had obtained the divine spark power of ¡®Enslavement¡¯ after awakening. Moreover, Benia¡¯s divine spark power was very powerful. She could forcibly enslave all objects, not only living creatures but also corpses and inorganic objects such as rocks and trees. But this enslavement could not be applied out of thin air. She could only apply it through the whipping of her weapon, her small leather whip. Benia even demonstrated it to Roy. She used her whip to whip a large stone, and then this stone was given a special ability that allowed it to move on its own. Wherever Benia went, the stone would follow. Wherever she pointed, the stone would hit. This scene caused Roy and Julia to be slack-jawed. This was no longer mysticism but metaphysics¡­ Of course, Benia¡¯s divine spark power was only effective against living creatures below her level. As long as it was a creature below the demon king level, no matter how powerful the other party¡¯s spiritual power was, they would definitely be enslaved after being whipped. Roy was already considering getting a longer whip for Benia¡­ Julia had also advanced to the demon king level, but because she was a fallen angel, in her words, she should have advanced to Archangel. Moreover, Julia¡¯s soul came from the ancient angel Jubileus in the Bayonetta world, so after her advancement, her appearance changed from that of ordinary angels. The wings behind her had completely turned into wings of light. They were a pair of enormous, pitch-black, and blazing wings of hell flames. In the outermost contour of these wings of flames was an outline of dark golden flames, which was the power of the destruction flames that originally belonged to Julia. The changes in her wings were a bit big, but Julia¡¯s original appearance hadn¡¯t changed much. It was just that a giant golden light pattern had appeared behind her head. It was her angel crown, commonly known as the angel halo. The outermost part of this halo was a circular line, and the inside had strange-shaped angel characters with a pair of wing-shaped patterns on both sides. Although it was a golden angel crown, there was no Holy Light power in it at all. Instead, the angel crown and the golden edge of Julia¡¯s flame wings complemented each other, giving her a very beautiful appearance. Coupled with her strength as a fallen angel, there was an extreme contrast. The divine spark power that Julia had obtained was exactly the same as that of Jubileus, ¡®Creation and Destruction¡¯. Within a limited range, Julia could use existing matter to synthesize new elements and new matter at will and combine them. She could also easily dissipate them with a wave of her hand. It could be said that creation and destruction were at her disposal. It could be said that within the range of Julia¡¯s divine spark power, it was her divine kingdom! Given time, Julia might become a true goddess. Of course, the power of this goddess might be both good and evil in the eyes of mortals¡­ After successfully advancing to demon king and Archangel, Benia and Julia were exceptionally excited. They finally experienced Roy¡¯s vision of seeing the underlying laws, so they were excitedly verifying their powers, making a mess of the forest at the edge of the Well of Eternity, scaring the bold trolls who were spying into fleeing in panic in all directions. Roy was very gratified that Julia and Benia had successfully advanced. But what puzzled him was that after the two of them completed their advancement, they still failed to trigger the time jump. This meant that they might have other things that they had yet to complete when they came to Azeroth. This naturally gave Roy a headache. He couldn¡¯t think of any other events that he needed to complete that could affect history¡­ It couldn¡¯t be those trolls, right? Of course, he knew that not long after the Well of Eternity formed, some trolls would migrate to the vicinity of the Well of Eternity and settle down here. They would accompany the well day and night. Finally, under the influence of the Well of Eternity¡¯s mystical energy, they would evolve into night elves and eventually establish a huge empire ruled by Highborne. Perhaps the trolls attracted by the commotion of the Well of Eternity were the origin of the night elves in the future. It was precisely because of this that Roy didn¡¯t deliberately expel them¡­ Forget it. Who cares? These trolls have nothing to do with me. Roy felt that it was better to stick to his previous idea and do whatever he wanted, so he left the Well of Eternity with Julia and Benia. After flying high into the sky, Julia and Benia simultaneously transformed their bodies into their previous states and even suppressed their auras to the demon lord level. Roy was a little curious about why they did this. They giggled and explained that they were keeping a trump card. What was so strange about demons having a second-stage transformation? Roy thought about it and felt that it made sense. When he first came to this universe and went to Argus, both Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden were not surprised by Julia and Benia following Roy. This meant that the two women had always looked like this in their impressions. No one knew that these two demon mistresses were already powerful demon kings. If people like the Eredar Twins dared to provoke them again, they would definitely hit a brick wall. After flying for a while, Roy suddenly realized that something was wrong. In the sky above them, countless dark clouds were gathering. Thinking that they had encountered extreme weather in Azeroth, Roy called Julia and Benia to accelerate and fly out of this area. But what they didn¡¯t expect was that these dark clouds were moving in the same direction as them, and these constantly gathering dark clouds firmly shrouded the sky above the three of them. ¡°Is it the keepers again?¡± A cold light flashed in Roy¡¯s eyes as he immediately understood. Clearly, these dark clouds were brewing a tremendous storm, and currently, only the titanic keepers could do this on Azeroth. More and more dark clouds were gathering, and powerful lightning began to flash in the clouds. Roy didn¡¯t have the habit of being struck by lightning, so he simply landed on the ground with Julia and Benia. After they landed, the ground immediately began to rumble, and a large number of vanir drilled out of the ground. These bronze-skinned constructs made of rocks expressionlessly began to attack Roy and the other two. ¡°As expected, it¡¯s an ambush!¡± Roy smiled sinisterly. ¡°It seems like the big noise we made in the Well of Eternity made these guys feel uneasy.¡± Indeed, after fighting Roy, Ra-den and Odyn should have a deep understanding of how terrifying this powerful demon was, and they shouldn¡¯t continue provoking Roy for the time being. But the pillar of light in the sky above the Well of Eternity had lasted for so long that basically all of Kalimdor could see it. And it just so happened that this huge commotion was caused by this demon. The keepers felt uneasy. They had just imprisoned the Old Gods, and what they were most worried about now was that these Old Gods would escape from their cages. Roy, a demon king, had come so suddenly and with great fanfare. So after discussing it, the keepers felt that no matter what this demon king came to Azeroth for, they had to nip the potential danger in the bud! Thus, there was this ambush. The keepers summoned a massive storm and blocked the sky with the power of lightning to stop Roy¡¯s flight. At the same time, they used almost all the aesir and vanir constructs to surround him and the other two. However, the keepers probably didn¡¯t expect that their ambush would come at the right time. ¡°Go, my dears!¡± Roy smiled at Julia and Benia. ¡°It just so happens that you¡¯ve completed your advancement, and these sandbags have delivered themselves to your door. These puppet constructs are very resistant to beatings, so they will allow you to enjoy yourself to the greatest extent¡­¡± ¡°Really?!¡± Julia and Benia looked at each other, their eyes full of eagerness. ¡°Destroy as many as you can. I think that there are too many puppet constructs!¡± Roy said. ¡°The existence of too many titan-forged will affect the creatures born on this planet. I don¡¯t want history to be affected, causing those long-eared elves to be unable to appear in the future¡­¡± The battle began. This time, all the titan-forged were fighting against the three demon kings! Roy restrained all the keepers rushing over alone while Julia and Benia massacred the aesir and vanir. They excitedly used the power of their divine sparks to experience the power of the demon king level. Amidst Benia¡¯s unbridled queen-like laughter, only the cracking sound of her whip could be heard. The enslaved aesir and vanir changed sides and turned around to attack their compatriots. They were hysterical with hatred, as though their compatriots had killed their fathers. As for the constructs in Julia¡¯s divine kingdom, they disintegrated as soon as they stepped into it. Their bodies, blessed by the titans, turned into their original elements without resistance, and she kneaded them into balls of dough. Finally, construct giants were taller and more powerful than the constructs appeared. These giants looked very similar to ancient angels, and they had all kinds of shapes, such as two heads and three heads. Under Julia¡¯s command, these giants began to fight the constructs, and larger ones with higher tonnage often swept away large areas. Although they couldn¡¯t do anything to Julia and Benia, the constructs continued to appear and attack them one after another like a tide. As time passed, Julia and Benia gradually experienced how disgusted Roy had been. Not only did these constructs have no souls, but they didn¡¯t even make a sound when they were killed. They didn¡¯t scream in despair like normal creatures, nor did they shed blood. They would only fall without a sound. This undoubtedly deprived Julia and Benia of the pleasure of killing them, and for demons, this was a most annoying matter. This battle lasted for an entire day, and countless structures had been destroyed. Countless metal and rock corpses piled up into mountains, so the constructs rushing up behind had no choice but to climb these small mountains made of scrap metal to participate in the siege. ¡°How long is this keep going?¡± Julia asked Roy dejectedly. ¡°Darling, I¡¯m tired of it.¡± Chapter 666 Chapter 666 The Real Reason for the Time Jump Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Roy sensed and found that there were still densely packed constructs tens of kilometers away on the plain, making him very angry. Under the combined efforts of the nine keepers of the titans, Roy couldn¡¯t defeat them one by one for the time being. After hearing Julia¡¯s annoyance, he was furious. He closed his hands and took out a huge crystal from the void. This crystal was about two meters tall, pure white, and diamond-shaped. After taking out this crystal, Roy inserted it into the ground, half-burying it. Then, under the puzzled gazes of the keepers, he clenched his fist, pierced his palm with his sharp claws, and dripped the demon blood onto the crystal. The crystal absorbed Roy¡¯s demon blood. Then, as though it had a life of its own, it began to squirm inside the crystal and gradually expand. This crystal was an energy crystal that Roy had specially created, and it contained pure energy. He dripped his demon blood into it to breed the viruses in the crystal. Yes, this was a petri dish. As a frost demon, Roy¡¯s blood not only had the power to transform creatures into undead, but it also contained two unique viruses, the Magic Power Virus and the Desolate Virus. The characteristic of the Magic Power Virus was devouring energy, and the characteristic of the Desolate Virus was radiation and mutation. Perhaps the Desolate Virus had a limited effect on the current constructs, but the Magic Power Virus was a great killing weapon against these constructs. It could quickly devour the active energy of the constructs and directly cause them to ¡®shut down¡¯. As the energy in the crystal began to be devoured, the Magic Power Virus and the Desolate Virus began to multiply in large numbers, gradually turning the interior of the crystal into a pitch-black mass. The mass of highly concentrated viruses gathered together and squirmed faster and faster. Although the keepers didn¡¯t know what Roy was doing, their intuition told them that there might be immense danger, so they attacked him together. Roy firmly stood in front of the crystal, blocking the keepers. The chaotic battle didn¡¯t last long because the reproduction of the viruses inside the crystal increased geometrically. After a while, the white crystal was completely dyed black, and the reproduction of the viruses inside finally increased to the extent of overflowing. They began to seep out of the surface of the crystal and spread all around. A scene that made the eyes of the keepers bulge appeared. With the black crystal as the center, a viscous black liquid flowed out across the surface of the plain like creep1. All the constructs that came into contact with this black viscous substance would quickly lose the light in their eyes and collapse. After falling down, the black liquid would crawl all over their bodies. After the black liquid finished eating and dispersed, what remained was a pile of inorganic matter that had completely lost its vitality. In the beginning, the corrosion of the black creep was not fast. But as more and more constructs were devoured and lost their energy, the spread and corrosion of the creep accelerated, and then more constructs fell. Neither lightning nor flames had much effect on the black creep. In fact, the energy in them would be absorbed in turn, thereby increasing the reproduction speed of the viruses again. If someone looked from the sky, they would find that the coverage of the black creep was like a drop of ink spreading in the water, disseminating at an exaggerated speed. Prime Designate Odyn, Highkeeper Ra-den, Sentinel Loken, Stormlord Thorim, King of Ice Hodir, Grand Architect Mimiron, Queen of Life Freya, King of Order Tyr, and Ancient Stone Watcher Archaedas, the nine keepers of the titans all had powerful strength and wisdom. They had no choice but to leave the battle with Roy. But no matter how they tried, they couldn¡¯t stop the spread of these viruses. More and more constructs lost their vitality due to the Magic Power Virus devouring energy. When they realized that it was very likely that all the constructs would be destroyed here if this continued, the nine keepers could only admit that this was a failed ambush. No matter how unwilling they were, they could only order a retreat. But Roy¡¯s virus creep had already spread for hundreds of kilometers on the plain. The number of collapsed constructs had reached an incalculable level. There had never been such great losses in the war against the Black Empire. The keepers fled in panic, while Roy laughed wildly. He had been disgusted by the constructs earlier, and now he finally took revenge. Seeing that the battle was over, Julia and Benia landed beside Roy and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to kill these titanic keepers?¡± Roy shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure how long the titans of the Pantheon have been gone. If we really kill these keepers, it might alarm them and cause them to return to check the situation. We¡¯re not a match for the titans now, so I won¡¯t do such dangerous things.¡± Julia and Benia nodded. They knew very well that the titans of the Pantheon were on the same level as Sargeras. They really couldn¡¯t afford to provoke them. Moreover, Roy knew very well that, in addition to the nine keepers, there was still a constellar who hadn¡¯t shown up on Azeroth. The constellar was an observer of the titans, and he could directly contact the pantheon. Since the constructs had retreated, the three of them returned to the crystal and planned to retrieve it. If the viruses continued to spread, it would probably not take long for them to devour all of Azeroth. Although this was something that would only happen in extreme situations where this planet didn¡¯t have any other means to deal with it, there was such a risk after all, so Roy felt that it was better to retrieve it. However, what Roy didn¡¯t expect was that before he could do anything, a strange fluctuation came. His expression changed, and he immediately grabbed Julia¡¯s and Benia¡¯s hands. As expected, the three of them disappeared in the next second. It was the fluctuations of the time flux again. Roy didn¡¯t expect another time jump to come so suddenly and without warning. In his opinion, eliminating and reducing the number of these constructs was not a historical event¡­ The three of them embarked on a time jump again. However, Roy probably didn¡¯t think that what caused their time jump this time was not because of the battle with the keepers but¡­ because of the virus crystal he had put down! Not long after Roy, Julia, and Benia disappeared, a small black shadow appeared in the distant sky. A dragon, or to be precise, a proto-dragon, flew over from afar. The place where Roy and the two women had fought against the titanic keepers was close to the northern part of the Kalimdor continent. And in the northern part of Kalimdor, there was a unique race living. They were the proto-dragons. The proto-dragons were different from the dragons of later generations. At this moment, most of the proto-dragons were creatures without much intelligence, and they lived on land like primitive beasts. The huge commotion caused by the battle made the proto-dragons in the north panic and uneasy. Due to the biological instinct of seeking advantages and avoiding disadvantages, the nearby proto-dragons had all fled far away from the battlefield. However, there were always exceptions. One of the proto-dragons went against the flow and headed toward the battlefield. He wanted to see what was going on and perhaps had the thought of finding prey. In short, when he flew over, the battlefield had completely quieted down. The keepers had escaped, and Roy and the other two had disappeared without a trace. This proto-dragon looked a little young. It seemed to be a dragon that had just reached adulthood. Flying in the air, he couldn¡¯t stop his curiosity and looked around to observe the situation below. But what he saw was the strange silence and the spreading black creep below. Moreover, there was also an inexplicable energy filling the air, making the proto-dragon feel uncomfortable and uneasy. But he endured it and continued flying forward because he sensed that there was something in front. Finally, he saw the crystal Roy had inserted into the ground¡­ After observing curiously, the proto-dragon finally boldly landed in front of the crystal. At this moment, the crystal was full of a dark luster, and under the sunlight cast after the dark clouds dissipated, it looked so deep and mysterious. The proto-dragon had no resistance to this shiny thing, so he couldn¡¯t help moving his head left and right to observe the crystal. But he didn¡¯t notice that the black creep on the ground had already climbed onto his toes¡­ When he shifted his attention away from the crystal and noticed the black creep climbing onto his body, the viruses had already entirely covered his legs. Sensing that his power was rapidly disappearing, the proto-dragon was terrified. He stomped his feet and swung his legs, trying to get these black things off his body. But how could he get them off? Just as he was gradually losing his strength, the proto-dragon suddenly noticed the black liquid flowing down from the crystal. He seemed to realize that this thing was the source. He thought for a while with his limited wisdom before suddenly opening his mouth and biting the virus crystal Roy had buried. The proto-dragon held the crystal in his mouth and bit it twice with all his might. After realizing that he couldn¡¯t bite through it at all, he actually raised his neck and swallowed the crystal whole! Without the crystal as the source, the spread of the creep gradually stopped. But the proto-dragon, who had swallowed the crystal, fell to the ground trembling. This was not as simple as eating randomly and getting a stomachache. What he had swallowed was a high-concentration virus aggregation. The proto-dragon kept trembling, but the tyrannical life force of dragons didn¡¯t let him die. Although his eyes were closed, a strange change was happening inside his body invisibly. The body of this proto-dragon was growing at a speed visible to the naked eye. This was the radiation energy from the Desolate Virus, and it seemed that the radiation had caused him to mutate. At the same time, the Magic Power Virus was transforming the proto-dragon¡¯s body, making him hungrier, making him impatient to eat and keep eating. This hunger stimulated the proto-dragon to awaken. When he propped himself up from the ground, he was already several times bigger than when he came, but he couldn¡¯t care less. After discovering that there was no food around, he instinctively flew toward the north of Kalimdor, where his race lived, where he knew he could find prey. On the way, the proto-dragon found a proto-dragon of the same race. He didn¡¯t hesitate at all and rushed forward to bite his compatriot! The saliva flowing between his teeth poured into his compatriot¡¯s body with this mouthful. After devouring his compatriot¡¯s body, he got up and flew away, leaving behind a mutilated proto-dragon skeleton. Shortly after, the tattered bones of the proto-dragon trembled and slowly stood up. With a hoarse roar, an ugly and ferocious zombie dragon was born¡­ The departing proto-dragon didn¡¯t know this for the time being. He only instinctively hunted more of his kind and used the flesh of his compatriots to fill his insatiable appetite. But the crystal he swallowed contained Roy¡¯s demon blood, so every time he devoured his compatriots, he would create an undead dragon¡­ A few years after Roy, Benia, and Julia disappeared, the name of this proto-dragon began to spread among the proto-dragons. His name was Galakrond¡­ Chapter 667 Chapter 667 Abyss, Your Emperor Is Back! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In the ancient history of Azeroth, Roy had used his frost demon blood and the viruses contained in his blood to create the extremely terrifying Galakrond, the Father of Dragons, thereby triggering the subsequent dragon war. This was the true mark Roy had left in history under the influence of the spacetime flux. It was because of completing this historical event by a freak combination of factors that Roy and his group suddenly triggered a time jump and disappeared from the timeline again. As for the two Old Gods who had been waiting eagerly to use Roy to save them in this historical node, they were destined to be disappointed. Roy directly abandoned them, resulting in Yogg-Saron and N¡¯Zoth gnashing their teeth and cursing at him for a long time in their whispers. Especially N¡¯Zoth, when he bewitched the Black Aspect, Neltharion, he mentioned the name ¡®Osiris¡¯ more than once in his endless whispers¡­ The Old Gods had written Roy¡¯s name down in their notebooks¡­ Roy didn¡¯t know this. He only grabbed Julia and Benia when the spacetime fluctuations came, and then his vision blurred. When the scene became clear again, he found himself in space again. Moreover, judging from the surroundings, it was a completely unfamiliar starry sky. Julia and Benia were not surprised by this time jump. After all, they had experienced it before. They were just curious. Who knew what time they had jumped to this time. But just as they were about to ask Roy, they suddenly saw his expression change, and his soul voice transmitted urgently to them. ¡°Quickly get away from me!!!¡± The familiar feeling came again, and this feeling was the same as the last time his strength soared. But this time, it was especially fierce. Just as Julia and Benia flew away, Roy couldn¡¯t help letting out a painful howl. At this moment, he was in his frost demon true form. With this howl that couldn¡¯t be transmitted through space, the skin on the surface of his entire body cracked inch by inch. Then, under his powerful healing ability, this cracked skin connected again. In the process of continuously cracking and healing, Roy¡¯s body expanded at a visible speed, and the muscles and bones under his skin were squirming and growing. This scene looked quite terrifying. Roy¡¯s body seemed to have turned into a constantly expanding mass of flesh that spread out in space. While Roy¡¯s body was expanding, his strength aura was increasing at the same time, and the rate of increase was terrifying. Julia and Benia had already advanced to the demon king level, but they still felt a terrifying pressure when they felt the power fluctuations coming from him. At the same time, the number representing Roy¡¯s strength on the system interface in his soul consciousness was rapidly increasing as though it was out of control. In just twenty minutes, Roy¡¯s expanding body had exceeded the size of a nearby planet! Seeing this scene, Julia¡¯s and Benia¡¯s pupils constricted. Of course, they knew what such a colossal body meant. The two of them looked at each other and saw the horror in each other¡¯s eyes. This scene reminded them of Lilith gathering a large number of clones and then restoring her Deadly Sin-level body under the ritual¡­ ¡°No¡­ no way?! How¡­ how could it be so fast?!¡± Roy didn¡¯t expect this either. The pain of his surge in strength had made him unable to think normally at first. But as time passed, the drastic changes in his body began to slow down, and he finally understood his situation. The time jump this time had probably spanned an incredible number of years¡­ Finally, Roy¡¯s body stopped expanding. His current body size had already exceeded the size of a planet, becoming titanic like Sargeras! Of course, this body was slightly smaller than Sargeras¡¯s. But the problem was that Roy was a demon and not a titan at all. If a demon could have a colossal body comparable to that of a titan, then it was obvious how ridiculous Roy¡¯s sudden increase in strength was¡­ ¡°Phew¡­¡± Roy heaved a sigh of relief after the expansion stopped. But what he didn¡¯t expect was that the frost energy contained in this subconscious exhale actually completely froze the planet in front of him! This planet was originally a lifeless and desolate planet, and huge sandstorms raged on the surface of the entire planet. But after being hit by the cold breath exhaled by Roy, all the planet¡¯s sandstorms stopped at the same time. A thick layer of ice covered the surface of the planet, and no more sand and dust rose. This scene shocked Roy. It wasn¡¯t until this moment that he realized the tremendous changes in his body. So he quickly opened the system interface. Roy was stunned. The number representing his strength on the system interface was¡ª 3,699.2! It had to be known that Roy¡¯s strength had just been over 5 when Sargeras corrupted Argus. Unexpectedly, after this time jump, this value increased by more than 700 times! With such a massive increase in strength, it was no wonder that Roy¡¯s body had changed so much. 3,699 meant that Roy¡¯s strength was 3,699 times that of the demon king level, and the lowest qualitative transformation standard for the Deadly Sin level was 666 times. In other words, in this time jump, Roy had only exceeded the Deadly Sin level, but he had even exceeded it by nearly six times! Roy had always been aiming for the Deadly Sin level, and he had been looking forward to the power of the Deadly Sin level. But this time, without any mental preparation, not only did he achieve his Deadly Sin-level goal, but he even exceeded it, making him feel as though he were dreaming. Roy subconsciously stretched out his right hand to a planet at his lower right. This planet was millions of kilometers away from his body, and with a thought, he really grabbed this planet in his hand. Holding this planet was like holding a basketball. Roy¡¯s demon claws were so huge that they easily covered the atmosphere of the planet. If there were intelligent life on this planet, they wouldn¡¯t even be able to see what was above their heads clearly. All they would be able to see was the darkness enveloping the sky. With a gentle clench of Roy¡¯s claws, the planet immediately split into pieces in his palm. The energy contained in the planet¡¯s core erupted due to the extreme pressure, exploding into dazzling sparks in space. This was simply a catastrophic doomsday disaster for the planet, but for Roy, who was holding the planet, this explosion was like¡­ It was as though he had crushed an exploding firecracker in his hand¡­ Unaccustomed, very unaccustomed. Roy now had unimaginable power, but he had yet to form a direct and intuitive concept of this power, so his current senses had yet to adjust. Even a casual action of his out of curiosity would bring immense disasters to the universe and planets. From this point of view, it was a wise move for him to tell Julia and Benia to get away. If Julia and Benia were closer to a demon with such a titanic body moving around in space, they wouldn¡¯t even be able to see Roy¡¯s full appearance. Fortunately, Roy realized the inconvenience of this colossal body after playing for a while, so he consciously controlled his body to shrink and quickly returned to his previous size. Julia and Benia flew back from afar. The two women were so excited that they couldn¡¯t control themselves. After arriving in front of Roy, they knelt down in space and bowed in front of him. ¡°We hereby worship your body and call your name with the highest respect! ¡°Our king!! The king of all demons!! ¡°After hundreds of millions of years, a new Satan has arrived!! ¡°The Abyss welcomes its emperor!! ¡°The name of Osiris will in due course rule the Infinite Worlds!!¡± Julia and Benia seemed to be possessed. They kissed Roy¡¯s instep while chanting in the demon language, causing him to be a little stunned. But he could tell that Julia and Benia seemed to be performing some kind of ceremony, so he didn¡¯t interrupt them and let them continue. After Julia and Benia completed the ceremony, their excitement subsided slightly. They stood up and looked at Roy affectionately again. The worship in their eyes was so passionate that they seemed to want to melt into Roy. ¡°Darling!¡± Benia said telepathically. ¡°From now on, you can call yourself Satan!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Roy was stunned. He knew the origin of this name. The name Satan did not refer to a specific demon, but it was a legend that had always been circulating in the Abyss. Legend had it that only the strongest demons could add the name Satan to their demon true names, and demons who possessed the name Satan were the absolute rulers of the Abyss. The reason why Benia suggested this to Roy was that she felt that his current strength had surpassed the former Seven Demon Kings and reached the highest level, so she suggested that he call himself Satan. However, Roy thought about it and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not enough. I don¡¯t dare to say that I haven¡¯t exceeded the Seven Demon Kings. My current strength is probably only on par with Sargeras¡¯s true strength¡­ But you don¡¯t have to worry. This strength isn¡¯t my limit!¡± Yes, it was only 3,699 times now. According to Roy¡¯s calculations, the ¡®Movement to the End of Reincarnation¡¯ he set would increase his strength by more than three million times at the finale. Only when he reached the end of the movement would he dare to call himself Satan. Hearing Roy¡¯s words, Julia and Benia were trembling with excitement. They had a vague guess, but this was the first time they had heard him confirm it personally. After they lived in the Abyss for more than ten thousand years, their philosophy was the typical philosophy of Abyss demons. They were extremely proud of being able to follow the most powerful demon in the entire Abyss. After comforting Julia and Benia, Roy pondered silently and quickly calculated how much time he had spanned. To be able to reach the value of 3,699, the movement had played a total of more than 8,200 notes. According to the frequency of once every 666 days, the actual time span should be about 15,000 years. Roy and the others¡¯ starting point was 25,000 years before the Dark Portal era, minus 15,000 years¡­ Roy¡¯s expression immediately became a little strange. In other words, the current time node is ten thousand years before the events of the Dark Portal? It¡¯s the War of the Ancients on Azeroth?! Chapter 668 Chapter 668 Observer Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When Roy thought of the War of the Ancients, the scene he observed suddenly began to change. Countless scenes began to distort and fade away, as though the world was flashing by. When the scene in his eyes became clear again, he saw a huge planet. Roy recognized at a glance that this was Azeroth. Unlike the Azeroth that he had seen before the time jump, at this moment, a pillar of light was rising into the sky from the Well of Eternity. Just as Roy was wondering if he was hallucinating and saw the scene of Azeroth when Julia and Benia had advanced, the scene in his eyes suddenly changed again. His perspective zoomed out a little, and he saw countless ferocious starships floating in space outside Azeroth. He had seen the appearance of these starships countless times. They were ships of the Burning Legion. Roy immediately realized that he wasn¡¯t hallucinating, but he really ¡®saw¡¯ the scene in the distant starry sky and saw the Burning Legion attempting to invade Azeroth. The next moment, the scene in front of him changed again. This time, he saw some scenes on the ground of Azeroth. He saw many night elves living around the Well of Eternity and the exquisite palaces they had built. The appearance of these night elves confirmed to Roy that he had indeed crossed more than 10,000 years. The trolls who had been carefully spying near the Well of Eternity had evolved into night elves under the influence of the magic power of the Well of Eternity. In the scene, Roy saw the lives of the night elves. He saw them fishing and hunting, saw them guiding their children to learn magic and combat skills, and saw their prayer rituals to Elune. Then the scene changed again like it was fast-forwarding. Roy saw a golden-eyed night elf. It was Queen Azshara of the night elves. She was wearing luxurious clothes, and behind her were a large number of Highborne. These Highborne had built a special building at the edge of the Well of Eternity¡¯s lake and constructed a portal on top of the building. After they triggered the immense energy of the Well of Eternity, this portal opened, and countless Burning Legion demons poured out of it. Next were bloody war scenes. The demons of the Burning Legion slaughtered the living beings of Azeroth wantonly, and the flames of war spread throughout the Kalimdor continent. After some time, an incomparably bright flash of light suddenly erupted on Azeroth. Then the sky collapsed, the earth quaked, and the mountains shook¡­ After Roy saw this, the scene in front of him stopped abruptly and returned to the starry sky. At the same time, Julia¡¯s voice sounded in Roy¡¯s mind. ¡°Darling, what¡¯s wrong? You seem to be¡­ in a daze?¡± Roy sighed, returned to his senses, and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just¡­ saw some scenes of the future¡­¡± Yes, Roy had already made a judgment. What he saw just now should be some future scenes that would soon happen on Azeroth. This made him feel a little strange because he didn¡¯t have the ability to control time, but he suddenly had the ability of a prophet. This was naturally strange. Moreover, he carefully recalled the scenes he had just seen and found that these future scenes seemed to be different from what ordinary prophets saw. What he had seen were very coherent scenes, not a specific image like prophets. It was just like the difference between photos and videos. He felt that the scenes just now were like¡­ he was overlooking the River of Time! With this doubt in mind, Roy tried to connect to the planet Argus. The next second, the scene in front of him turned into a scene on Argus. He saw demons coming and going on Argus, boarding starships, passing through a giant portal, and disappearing from Argus. Even when an Abyss lord accidentally mentioned, ¡°I wonder where Lost Osiris went. Why isn¡¯t he back yet¡­¡± Roy seemed to have telepathy, and his perspective shifted to this Abyss lord. Sure enough, this is¡­ an observer-like ability! Roy thought. It seems like I can observe some familiar places from across the universe, and I can even see the process of these places evolving in the River of Time! Such an ability could no longer be described as a mere prophecy. Although Lilith¡¯s feather that Roy carried had the power of time, it was to protect them from getting lost in the spacetime flux. Her feather couldn¡¯t give such power to him. Therefore, this ability should have appeared after Roy advanced to the Deadly Sin level. At the demon king level, with 666 times the basic strength, individuals could advance to the Deadly Sin level. On the surface, this was only an accumulation of energy, but in fact, it was a typical process of quantitative to qualitative change. In the natural world of the material world, even the electrons orbiting the nucleus of an atom could make leaps in their orbits after obtaining high energy. In the same way, the Deadly Sin level could be regarded as a convergence of ultra-high energy. The moment the energy convergence was completed, an individual would naturally undergo a ¡®leap¡¯. This ability to overlook the universe and observe the flow of the River of Time made Roy subconsciously think of a term: high-dimensional life! He didn¡¯t know if his guess was right, but it seemed that this term was quite appropriate to describe what had happened to him. Although he was certain that his body was still in the current material world and the current dimension, the perspective of observing the universe just now was indeed some kind of ¡®higher-dimensional perspective¡¯¡­ Moreover, when the Abyss lord mentioned his name, he could immediately see the scene of the other party, as though a god had heard the call of his believer¡­ At first, Roy was only excited about obtaining unparalleled power. Then after discovering that he had this higher-dimensional perspective, he realized that the Deadly Sin level was really not that simple. If the demon king level was to obtain a divine spark and touch the threshold of a god, then after stepping into the Deadly Sin level, there was a channel to a true god¡­ I wonder if Lilith or Sargeras have such a power¡­ Roy thought. Perhaps each Deadly Sin-level existence will have some differences. But in any case, every Deadly Sin-level existence¡¯s perspective of the world will be transcendent¡­ This is a necessary path to achieving omniscience and omnipotence! The combination of incomparably powerful strength and a transcendent perspective gave Roy a sudden¡­ indifferent mentality! Although he knew that he was at the time node of the War of the Ancients, he had actually lost interest in what was happening on Azeroth. He couldn¡¯t understand Sargeras¡¯s obsession with Azeroth. No matter how special this planet was, it was still a group of mortal creatures that had yet to walk out of their motherland. Sargeras clearly had the power to destroy stars with a wave of his hand, but he insisted on entangling with these mortal creatures and was repeatedly slapped in the face in the end. What was he thinking? Roy shook his head, expelling these strange thoughts from his mind. He already realized that there was something wrong with his thinking. He knew that he had this indifferent attitude toward mortal creatures because they were not on the same level. Differences would create distance, and distance would create estrangement, so this was actually very normal. But Roy knew that this mentality was actually unacceptable. Mortals also had their own greatness. Didn¡¯t Sargeras trip up because of mortals? I should go take a look¡­ Roy thought for a while and made a decision. In fact, deep down, he yearned to be able to communicate with people at the same level. Being able to observe the universe from a higher-dimensional perspective gave him quite a shock. The moment he saw the universe, he subconsciously felt a sense of admiration in his heart. He wanted to know how this universe came about, where it would go, and were there still unknown mysteries in the starry skies? This was a desire for truth and knowledge. Sometimes, the more you knew, the more doubts and desires you would have¡­ Although he wanted to communicate with people at the same level, Roy knew that Sargeras was not a good person to communicate with, but it didn¡¯t matter. If he didn¡¯t remember wrongly, apart from Sargeras, there was another existence that he could communicate with. Elune¡­ What kind of existence are you? Do you still exist in this material universe? Do you have a vision that can observe the universe like me? What was the purpose of the sigh you left in my mind? While thinking, Roy stretched out his finger and drew a circle in the void. The next second, a spatial gate opened. He called out to Julia and Benia and brought them through the spatial gate. When they reappeared, they had arrived in the star system where Azeroth was. A small portal could now cross the endless universe, showing how much Roy¡¯s strength had increased. After stepping out of the spatial gate, Roy immediately suppressed his strength and aura, making his aura appear no different from when he was a demon king. It was only slightly stronger than before. Julia and Benia naturally understood his meaning, so they suppressed their auras too. After the spatial gate closed, Roy, Benia, and Julia flew toward the starships of the Burning Legion. Although the Pantheon of Order had modified Azeroth, the world-soul titans of the Pantheon had already been killed by Sargeras¡¯s surprise attack. Even the souls that escaped afterward had been captured by Sargeras. The souls of the titans were now imprisoned in the Burning Throne of Antorus on the planet Argus, and Sargeras had ordered the Coven of Shivarra to torture and interrogate them. Therefore, Sargeras wasn¡¯t worried at all that his plan to attack Azeroth would attract the attention of the Pantheon. He was utterly unscrupulous now. The Burning Legion had established a base in the periphery of Azeroth to assemble. At the time Roy, Benia, and Julia arrived, Sargeras had already bewitched Queen Azshara of the Highborne. Azshara had followed Sargeras¡¯s instructions and built a portal on the planet. She planned to use the immense magic power of the Well of Eternity to open a portal that could allow Sargeras to bypass the planet¡¯s shield defense mechanism. What Roy saw was the pillar of light in the sky above the planet, which was the scene of the power of the Well of Eternity being activated. Of course, it was precisely because of the earth-shaking phenomenon of the Well of Eternity that the other races living on Azeroth sensed danger, especially the Aspects and demigods. They had already discovered what Azsara and the Highborne wanted to do. At this moment, the Burning Legion had already assembled and was just waiting for this portal to open. The commander of the Legion army was Archimonde. When he sensed that someone was approaching the Legion base, he immediately discovered it. But when he saw Roy, his eyes almost popped out! To Roy, his conflict with Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden had just passed not long ago. When he disappeared from Argus, Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden had still been gnashing their teeth and wanting to take revenge. But this wasn¡¯t the case for Archimonde. In his long memories, Roy and his two adjutants had disappeared for more than 12,000 years! So it was no wonder that he was so shocked when he saw Roy suddenly appear. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± When Roy flew in front of Archimonde and landed, Archimonde pointed at him in disbelief. ¡°Osiris¡­ you¡¯re really still alive?!¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Roy sneered. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did you think you couldn¡¯t take revenge?¡± What Roy didn¡¯t expect was that after being silent for a while, Archimonde said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. It¡¯s been so long that I¡¯ve almost forgotten about what happened¡­ Anyway, during your absence, not many demons remember your name. There¡¯s no point in arguing with you about this!¡± Roy didn¡¯t say anything. He had long understood this. ¡°Where have you been all these years?¡± Archimonde asked Roy. ¡°Lord Sargeras said that you might have gone to the Void, but how could you have stayed in the Void for so long? Is the flow of time in the Void different from in the material world?¡± When Roy heard this, he knew that Sargeras had fooled Archimonde. Both Sargeras and Kil¡¯jaeden had vaguely guessed that Roy might be involved in time jumps. Only Archimonde really believed Sargeras¡¯s words. But Roy wasn¡¯t interested in explaining to him and asked directly, ¡°Where is¡­ Lord Sargeras?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not in the base. He¡¯s been acting mysterious recently¡­¡± Archimonde said. ¡°But he said that he would appear when the portal to Azeroth opened.¡± Chapter 669 Chapter 669 Return to Azeroth Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After hearing what Archimonde said, Roy nodded without saying anything. Roy actually knew very well that in the more than 12,000 years that he had disappeared from the timeline, Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden had already integrated the entire Burning Legion. The demons who were once willing to unite around Roy could only turn around and join Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden after discovering that Roy had not returned. After obtaining the authority to command the entire Legion, Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden naturally no longer wanted to fight against Roy. On the contrary, they wanted to avoid conflicts with him because this would cause them to be beaten or even killed by him again. If such a situation happened, Archimonde¡¯s and Kil¡¯jaeden¡¯s dignity and prestige in the Legion would be severely damaged. Archimonde might be reckless, but Kil¡¯jaeden was a smart person. He had convinced Archimonde to let go of the hatred of being killed by Roy, so it was no wonder that Archimonde¡¯s tone was so calm after seeing Roy. Since they were so sensible, Roy naturally didn¡¯t say anything else. Everyone just maintained some perfunctory politeness and continued the superficial camaraderie between the three commanders. After his conversation with Archimonde, Roy learned what had happened during the time he had disappeared. Because of Roy¡¯s departure, Sargeras had basically handed over the responsibility of leading the Legion to Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden. He had instructed Kil¡¯jaeden to search for powerful dark races with potential all over the universe and used various means to draw these dark races into the Legion to become demons. And Sargeras treated Archimonde as muscle. When the Legion went to battle, it was all led by Archimonde. Over the years, the Legion had hunted down Velen and the draenei he led and captured the souls of the escaped titans of the Pantheon. It could be said that in the past 12,000 years, the prestige of the Burning Legion had reached its peak. The Legion had used its iron hooves to trample all the forces that dared to resist and flattened everything along the way, incinerating countless planets. What followed was naturally more and more enemies. The survivors who managed to escape after the destruction of their homes and those who sensed the danger of the Burning Legion were all trying their best to resist the Burning Legion. The most troublesome among them was the naaru. Although they didn¡¯t directly fight against the Legion, they appeared among the various races on various planets and brought the faith and power of Holy Light to these resisters, allowing them to cause more effective damage to demons. Although these resisters failed to make any waves in front of the massive demon army in the end, they still annoyed Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden. So when Archimonde mentioned these resisters, he couldn¡¯t help complaining to Roy. After the Burning Legion¡¯s undertaking was on the right track, Sargeras rarely led the Legion into battle personally because there was nothing worth him taking action. So under normal circumstances, he did whatever he wanted. In Archimonde¡¯s words, Sargeras would return to the Twisting Nether from time to time to check the planets that the Legion had burned along the way. Roy could tell that Sargeras was checking if his Crusade had achieved the results he expected and whether it had slowed down the corrosion of the Void. And since the Burning Legion had fought all the way until now, it meant that it should be effective¡­ Until now, when Sargeras found the planet Azeroth¡­ When Archimonde said that Sargeras wasn¡¯t around, Roy guessed that he was probably observing Azeroth¡¯s world-soul somewhere. Under normal circumstances, it was impossible to observe world-souls with ordinary perception, especially sleeping world-souls that had yet to awaken. The only way to observe and even communicate with sleeping world-souls was through dreams! Speaking of dreams, Roy was naturally not unfamiliar with them. Back in the Diablo world, he had been pulled into a dream by the newly-born world-soul of that world¡ªTrag¡¯Oul. Azeorth¡¯s world-soul also had a dream, which was the Emerald Dream. The Dragon Aspect of the green dragonflight, Ysera, and the druids of the night elves seemed to want to communicate with Azeroth¡¯s world consciousness through the Emerald Dream. Of course, this referred to the way other races communicated with world-souls. As for whether world-soul titans used this method among their own kind, Roy didn¡¯t know. It should be similar. But in any case, since Sargeras wasn¡¯t around now, he might really be trying to come into contact with Azeroth¡¯s world-soul. Roy knew that coming into contact with Azeroth¡¯s world-soul was a turning point in Sargeras¡¯s thinking. When he established the Burning Legion, he had wanted to rely on himself to reverse the situation of the doomsday scenario. But perhaps Azeroth¡¯s world-soul was really as powerful as Aggramar had said, so after this time, Sargeras had been unable to forget Azeroth. It wasn¡¯t only because the Legion had tasted defeat, which they hadn¡¯t experienced for a long time, on this planet, but also because Sargeras saw another possibility in Azeroth¡¯s world-soul. Regardless of whether Sargeras wanted to corrupt Azeroth¡¯s world-soul like he had corrupted Argus¡¯s world-soul and make her his right-hand man or if he wanted to devour the power of Azeroth¡¯s world-soul to gain enough power to resist the Void Lords, afterward, the entire Burning Legion would crusade against Azeroth. After understanding the cause and effect, Roy stayed with the Legion, but he maintained his low profile and didn¡¯t interfere with any of Archimonde¡¯s command decisions. Sargeras¡¯s order to Archimonde was to remain on standby until the portal to Azeroth opened. At that time, Archimonde would need to quickly send the demon lords of the Burning Legion to enter Azeroth and then consolidate and strengthen the power of the portal until it expanded enough for Sargeras to pass through. The task was very simple. Moreover, Sargeras had already made preparations. He had bewitched Azshara and the Highborne, placing traitors on Azeroth. With these traitors working in the middle, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for the portal to open. In this case, Roy only needed to wait. When the portal opened, he would be able to return to Azeroth¡­ But there was a big problem here. If Roy were still at the demon king level, it would be fine because, in Roy¡¯s memories, the first portal opened by Azshara and the Highborne was very powerful, enough for a demon king like Archimonde to pass through normally. Then Roy could also directly enter Azeroth through the portal. However, after more than 12,000 years, Roy¡¯s strength had soared. His current strength was already on the same level as Sargeras¡¯s, and it might even exceed it. Since the opened portal couldn¡¯t let Sargeras pass through, it was naturally impossible for Roy to pass through. It had to be said that the planetary shields of the titans were really good. At least, they had a very obvious effect in resisting the entry of high-energy existences, making Roy have to think about the problem of how to enter Azeroth. In fact, he had even considered another problem. When the time jump reached the end, would he directly return to Karazhan, or would he be isolated by the planetary shield because he was too powerful¡­ If he were isolated, where would he appear after completing the time loop? Even Roy wasn¡¯t sure about these questions and hadn¡¯t figured them out. After thinking about it, Roy simply created a projection of his power and planned to use it to enter Azeroth. Unlike clones, although the power projection had a physical body, it didn¡¯t have any soul consciousness mixed in, so every move of the projection could be controlled by Roy¡¯s main body. It was equivalent to Roy creating a pair of eyes for himself and using these eyes to observe Azeroth. Julia and Benia could go to Azeroth through the portal, but Roy thought about it and told them not to go and to stay in the base. After all, he knew that a very violent explosion would soon happen on Azeroth. The intensity of this explosion was enough to threaten the demon king level. In order to prevent any accidents from happening, it was better for Julia and Benia not to appear on Azeroth. In the blink of an eye, more than two months passed. On this day, there was a huge commotion among the Burning Legion demons in the base. An enormous spatial rift opened in the starry sky. Roy knew that it was time, so he controlled his projection to get up and find Archimonde. When he found Archimonde, this guy was commanding the Legion demons in high spirits to enter the spatial rift one after another. He also had two adjutants. One was an ugly dog demon king, Hakkar the Houndmaster, and the other was Roy¡¯s compatriot from the Abyss, Pit Lord Mannoroth. Archimonde got his two adjutants to lead the troops into the portal first. After confirming that there was nothing wrong on the other side of the portal, he couldn¡¯t wait to enter. He didn¡¯t even bother to greet Roy, showing the urgency in his heart. Shaking his head in amusement, Roy controlled his projection to enter the portal. After passing through the twisting and rotating spatial vortex, his eyes suddenly lit up, and a bright world appeared in front of him¡­ Chapter 670 Chapter 670 Azshara¡¯s Ambition Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When passing through the portal, Roy was flying, so after passing through, he was floating in the air. Not far in front of him was a huge city. The city architecture was in the standard night elf style, but it looked much more luxurious. Not far behind was the familiar lake of the Well of Eternity. The shining lake water and the beautiful city formed a magnificent scene. To be precise, this city was not actually a city but a palace. But this palace was too big and gorgeous, so much so that it was comparable to the size of a city. This palace built on the shore of the Well of Eternity was named Zin-Azshari. In the elven language, it meant ¡®the Glory of Azshara¡¯. It was built by Queen Azshara to show her wealth, strength, beauty, and authority. The breathtaking palace was extremely luxurious. Unfortunately, the surging demon army of the Burning Legion spewing out of the portal destroyed this beautiful scene. The demons, who had long lost their patience from waiting, all looked murderous and full of tyranny, and their minds were filled with the desire to kill and destroy. On a high platform in the palace near the portal, Archimonde and his two adjutants, who had entered first, were there. Opposite them was a group of long-eared elves wearing gorgeous clothes. There were men and women, but standing at the front was a very beautiful female night elf. Her clothes were the most gorgeous, and she was like a proud peacock. Closely behind her was a male night elf. From his clothes, his status was not simple. This group of Highborne was Azshara and her aristocratic supporters. They were here to welcome Sargeras and the Burning Legion, but the situation seemed to be a little different from what they had expected. Clearly, the murderous looks of the demons frightened them, so they were at a loss. Roy flew over and landed quietly behind Archimonde. Although in Roy¡¯s eyes, Archimonde, this defeated opponent, was nothing special, and he was even just a boorish fool, in the eyes of the Highborne, Archimonde was incomparably terrifying. His extremely tall body made the Highborne look up at him, and the powerful force emanating from him was like a fatal poison that suffocated people. In addition, the surrounding demons with big muscles and ferocious faces were staring at them with bloodthirsty eyes, making the Highborne tremble. This was completely different from what they had imagined. If not for the demons not attacking them, someone might have already escaped in a panic. The only person present who could resist Archimonde¡¯s pressure was Azshara. Roy stood behind and silently sized up this queen of the Kaldorei Empire. It had to be said that Azshara was indeed very beautiful, and her figure had absolutely perfect proportions. Be it her torso or limbs, they were so fitting when combined together. They were slender but did not lose their sense of strength. Her long ears, her fluttering eyebrows, her tall nose, her seductive lips, and her golden eyes made her look majestic and refined. Apart from her deep violet skin color and the patterns on her body that Roy couldn¡¯t appreciate, Azshara was indeed a beauty. Of course, this was just Roy¡¯s opinion. Among the night elves, Azshara¡¯s skin color was a color that fascinated everyone¡­ What surprised Roy the most was the powerful aura emanating from Azshara. It was a majestic magic power energy, and the level of this power was actually on par with Archimonde¡¯s. She was a night elf who had already reached the demon king level, which was why she could still stand firm in front of Archimonde. Boom! Azshara stamped the scepter in her hand on the ground, causing the restless Highborne to become silent. They knew that the queen was warning them not to lose their composure. After the aristocrats calmed down a little, the Highborne one step away from Azshara walked out, stepped forward, and stood in front of Archimonde. He said loudly, ¡°Greetings, Lord Archimonde. I am Xavius, an advisor of Her Majesty the Queen of the Kaldorei. Her Majesty Azshara is very pleased about the arrival of you and the Burning Legion. I wonder if Lord Sargeras has¡­¡± Hearing the name of this night elf, Roy looked at him in surprise. Is this guy Xavius? The first satyr demon of Azeroth in the future? It was obvious that Xavius was speaking on behalf of Azshara, but he was very careful with his words, afraid of angering Archimonde. After all, this commander of the Burning Legion was notorious for being irritable and violent. Fortunately, Archimonde was in a good mood. He lowered his head and looked at Xavius. ¡°You¡¯ve done well, Xavius. The Legion has successfully entered Azeroth. You have fulfilled your agreement with Lord Sargeras, so you will naturally be rewarded. But it is not enough now. The power of the portal is not enough for Lord Sargeras to descend upon this world. Next, I will take over the portal and continue to strengthen it with the energy of the Well of Eternity. After Lord Sargeras descends, both you and your queen will obtain everything you want!¡± ¡°Yes, it is our honor¡­¡± Xavius¡¯s eyes glowed with excitement. He looked back at Azshara behind him and found a faint smile on her face. The reason why Azshara had been bewitched by Sargeras was that he had promised her that he would bestow her with ultimate power so that she could completely rule this world and become its master. This rhetoric was actually similar to what Sargeras had said when he bewitched the eredar. Although it was nothing new, it was indeed useful because those who would be bewitched were usually people with great ambitions. Azshara was no exception. This woman thought highly of herself and didn¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth. She had already become complacent under the praises of her race for her beauty, so when Sargeras bewitched her, he didn¡¯t even spend much effort. During the process of Azshara being bewitched, Xavius had to be mentioned because the first person to contact the Burning Legion was Xavius. This guy was also a fallen. After Sargeras bewitched him first, he got him to advise Azshara. Finally, Azshara and the Highborne listened to the bewitchment and reached an agreement with Sargeras. Although Azshara was still a little flustered the moment the demons surged out, after hearing Archimonde confirm this agreement, she put down her worries. She even began to plan matters further ahead and make some subtle associations¡­ ¡°Azshara!¡± Archimonde spoke again while Azshara was still thinking nonsense. This time, he ignored Xavius and said to her directly, ¡°Lord Sargeras promised you that he would make you the ruler of this world. Now that I¡¯ve brought my army here, I naturally have to help you eliminate all enemies and opposition. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Azshara raised her chin and nodded. ¡°This is a worthy sacrifice!¡± Archimonde was amused by Azshara¡¯s words and grinned sinisterly. ¡°You¡¯re right. This is a worthy sacrifice!¡± With that, Archimonde pointed outside the city. ¡°Go. Let the lives of this planet see the will of the Burning Legion!¡± The demons pouring out of the portal seemed to have received a signal to let go. They cheered fanatically and rushed toward the periphery of Zin-Azshari. In just a moment, screams and flames quickly rose. In the name of eliminating the opposition for Azshara, the Burning Legion began to massacre night elves. They couldn¡¯t be bothered to distinguish who was the opposition at all. In the eyes of the demons, all the night elves were the opposition¡­ Death and massacre began to spread, and it would soon spread to the entire continent of Kalimdor. At this moment, the night elf empire had a vast sphere of influence, and most of Kalimdor was within its sphere of influence. It was conceivable how far this war would spread. Faced with demons slaughtering her people, not only did Azshara not worry and stop it, but she even felt that it was all right. This woman was really strange¡­ After commanding the Legion to attack, Archimonde turned around and looked at Roy. ¡°Osiris, since you¡¯re here, I¡¯ll leave the task of strengthening the portal to you. How about it?¡± Roy thought for a while and nodded. ¡°Sure! Anyway, I¡¯m not interested in slaughtering low-level creatures¡­¡± ¡°But I am¡­¡± Archimonde¡¯s face was full of impatience as he grinned sinisterly. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting very impatiently during this period of time¡­¡± After throwing the task to Roy, Archimonde wanted to participate in the following feast. After he left in a hurry, Xavius carefully came forward while Azshara and the other Highborne secretly sized Roy up with curious expressions. ¡°Umm¡­ Lord!¡± Xavius said carefully to Roy. ¡°May I know who you are¡­¡± ¡°My name is Osiris, one of the three commanders of the Burning Legion!¡± Roy replied lazily. ¡°Don¡¯t ask so much. Find me a place near the portal. I¡¯ll stay there. As for what you want to do, it has nothing to do with me!¡± ¡°Uh, yes¡­¡± Xavius was shocked and quickly agreed. After coming into contact with the Burning Legion, Xavius understood the basic power structure of the Burning Legion. But he had only heard that the Burning Legion had two commanders, Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden. He had never heard of Roy¡¯s demon name. But how could he have known? Roy had disappeared for too long. However, Xavius had seen the conversation between Archimonde and Roy just now. To be able to make Archimonde speak as equals, his status was naturally equal to Archimonde¡¯s, so Xavius didn¡¯t doubt it. He made arrangements with Azshara and cleaned a palace for Roy to stay in. During the first three days of Roy¡¯s stay, Azshara didn¡¯t come to disturb him. But three days later, she finally couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and conveyed a message through Xavius, hoping that Roy could attend her banquet. Her people were being slaughtered, but she still had the mood to hold a banquet. Roy couldn¡¯t figure out what this woman was thinking, but this didn¡¯t prevent him from accepting the invitation. It was a bit unbelievable for a demon to attend a night elf banquet, but it did happen. In order to entertain Roy, Azshara had even ordered people to prepare fresh blood and flesh because she knew that demons liked this. Of course, this was other demons. Roy didn¡¯t like this, so he only drank wine the entire time. He hadn¡¯t drunk alcohol for a long time¡­ During the banquet, Azshara kept trying to chat with Roy. She probed about Roy¡¯s relationship with Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden, but most of the time, she was asking about Sargeras. Roy dealt with her question by question. In the end, Azshara felt that it was about time, so she asked him her ultimate purpose in organizing this banquet for him. She asked Roy, ¡°Lord Osiris, do you think I can become¡­ Lord Sargeras¡¯s wife?¡± Upon hearing this, Roy almost spat out the wine in his mouth¡­ Chapter 671 Chapter 671 Footprints in History Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In Roy¡¯s opinion, when Sargeras bewitched Azshara, the method he had used was no different from bewitching the eredar. It was nothing more than creating a dignified and invincible appearance. This method of deception, coercion, and temptation was usually very easy to use. Let alone Sargeras, even ordinary demons used this method. Hadn¡¯t the eredar taken the bait obediently? However, Sargeras seemed to have forgotten one thing. The three leaders of the eredar at the time were¡­ males! So there was nothing wrong with this method. As for Azshara, not only was she a female, but she was even a female whose heart had swelled to the limit under the flattery and praise of countless night elves. It was precisely because of this extreme vanity that Azshara¡¯s heart was full of pride. In her eyes, no man in the entire night elf empire was worthy of her and could become her partner. Her criteria for choosing a partner had risen to an outrageous level. But at this moment, Sargeras appeared. After some communication, Azshara completely lost herself. In Azshara¡¯s opinion, Sargeras, who had communicated with her in her spiritual sea of consciousness, was young (Sargeras¡¯s age was considered young among world-soul titans), rich (he had countless planets), had a well-known career (referring to the Burning Crusade), and also had strength and authority (the supreme ruler of the Legion). It could be said that apart from race, Sargeras was the perfect match for Azshara¡­ Of course, perhaps race was not an issue¡­ Therefore, after seeing Sargeras, Azshara couldn¡¯t help but let her imagination run wild. This woman was ambitious to begin with, and when she thought about how marrying Sargeras and becoming his wife would not only satisfy her vanity but also allow her to become the ruler of the Burning Legion that dominated the universe, she could no longer hold back. Now that the Burning Legion had arrived, although this was the first time Azshara had come into contact with the demons of the Burning Legion, she couldn¡¯t help probing Roy. She knew that Roy was one of the commanders of the Legion, and in this position, he was definitely a person whom Sargeras trusted. It would be best if she could indirectly feed back this meaning to Sargeras through Roy. As for Roy, although he almost choked on his wine and spit it out, his expression didn¡¯t change much. Facing Azshara¡¯s expectant gaze, he sized her up. Roy wasn¡¯t too sure about Azshara¡¯s mental journey. He had long known that there might be something wrong with this woman¡¯s brain, but he didn¡¯t expect that the problem would be bigger¡­ Do you know how big the bodies of world-soul titans are? Do you know that Sargeras¡¯s penis is more majestic than your World Tree Nordrassil? If you really dare to marry him, you¡¯ll be stabbed to death. Do you know¡­ Of course, it would be too dirty to say this. Perhaps Azshara was planning to have a platonic, spiritual love with Sargeras? If Sargeras knew that a woman had fallen in love with him before he even came to Azeroth, who knew what his expression would be¡­ Sargeras¡¯s expression will probably be very interesting¡­ Roy rubbed his chin and thought in a wicked manner. Should I really¡­ help Azshara convey this? Bad taste aside, Roy felt that it was necessary to appease Azshara. Although this woman was in love, if he really pointed out her wishful thinking, then she might go to the other extreme. In her anger, she might destroy Sargeras¡¯s descent plan. She was the queen of the night elf empire and the local big shot. If she wanted to damage the portal, it might not be easy to prevent it. The reason why Roy appeared at this time node was not only to verify his ¡®footprints¡¯ but also to maintain history. He wanted to ensure that this timeline of his existence was the same as the history recorded in the future. He couldn¡¯t interfere too much or allow deviations to occur, so even though he knew that Sargeras¡¯s descent would fail in the end, he couldn¡¯t let this failure happen in advance or be postponed. After thinking about it, Roy said to Azshara, ¡°Your Majesty, I admit that you have a peerless appearance and figure and impressive strength and wisdom, but it¡¯s probably not enough to become Lord Sargeras¡¯s wife.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Although Azshara didn¡¯t say it out loud, she was very happy to hear such praise from a demon king. She smiled and raised her glass at Roy. ¡°Then, can you tell me what else I need?¡± ¡°Merits!¡± Roy said resolutely. He pointed his index finger at Azshara. ¡°You lack enough merits. The Burning Legion is spread throughout the entire universe, and there are countless demons under Lord Sargeras. Without enough commendable merits, even Lord Sargeras can¡¯t place you above many demons¡­¡± Azshara nodded thoughtfully, feeling that what Roy said made sense. Although Sargeras was the supreme ruler of the Legion, he still left many of the affairs of the Legion to the commanders under his command. If she couldn¡¯t convince the masses, she wouldn¡¯t be able to stay in a high position. ¡°Moreover, enough merits can allow you to get closer to Lord Sargeras!¡± Roy continued. ¡°This will make it easier for him to develop feelings for you¡­¡± Roy endured his discomfort and said this to Azshara in all seriousness. He knew that if Sargeras knew that he was pimping him to Azshara here, he might hunt Roy down all over the universe¡­ right? Of course, Roy knew that Azshara¡¯s unrealistic thoughts would eventually have a tragic ending. But who was Roy? He was the King of Despair! He gave hope at the beginning. The more beautiful this hope was at the beginning, the more despair would appear when it was finally destroyed! His mastery of this routine had long reached perfection¡­ Therefore, with Roy¡¯s advice, the smile on Azshara¡¯s face became wider and wider. To put it bluntly, she might have already thought about how many children she would have with Sargeras in the future¡­ ¡°In that case, it seems I have to do a good job welcoming Lord Sargeras!¡± After receiving Roy¡¯s reminder, Azshara stood up and said solemnly, ¡°Lord Osiris, since you¡¯re in charge of strengthening the portal, I¡¯ll order my army to protect the perimeter. I will do my best to send more people to patrol and set up more sentries to ensure that your work will not be disturbed.¡± ¡°Thank you very much, Your Majesty!¡± Roy nodded. ¡°I will tell Lord Sargeras about your merits¡­¡± Azshara felt relieved, so she continued to chat and laugh with Roy at the banquet. Roy hid his disdain for her and dealt with this woman patiently. In fact, the entire Burning Legion did not take the night elves seriously at this time. In the eyes of the demons, they were nothing more than native creatures that had not even walked out of their home planet. The glory of the night elf empire and the greatness of the Highborne were not worth mentioning in the eyes of the Burning Legion. If not for the fact that they had to use Azshara and the Highborne to open the portal, the demons of the Legion wouldn¡¯t even care about these ugly creatures with long ears. Yes, in the aesthetics of demons, what the night elves considered beautiful was actually what demons considered ugly. Now that the Legion had just arrived, everyone could still hide their arrogance for the time being. Roy¡¯s exchange with Azshara was based on this, but it wouldn¡¯t be long before the nature of demons was exposed. Once the time was right, the Legion would completely abandon Azshara and the Highborne. In the following days, Roy stayed by the Well of Eternity to reinforce and strengthen the portal. Despite being called reinforcing and strengthening, it wasn¡¯t that simple. The portal that Azshara and the Highborne had opened in her palace, although this portal was large enough to allow the Burning Legion¡¯s army, Archimonde, and Roy to pass through, it was too narrow for Sargeras¡¯s true body to come. Therefore, what Roy had been doing during this time was building several energy nodes in the center of the Well of Eternity¡¯s lake. He placed these energy nodes on a floating platform, and with magic crystals as support, they connected to the Well of Eternity below and could mobilize the immense energy contained in it. Yes, this portal that would allow Sargeras to pass through was actually waiting for the energy nodes to be built and connected together to extract the energy of the entire Well of Eternity. Then an incomparably huge portal would open above the Well of Eternity. In addition, there were many smaller portals built. These smaller portals were for teleporting the Burning Legion demons over. With the establishment of these portals, the speed at which the Burning Legion demons poured out would become faster and faster. However, the first batch of Legion demons that followed Roy and Archimonde were mostly combat-type demons, and there were not many real artisans and mages. Therefore, during the process of building these portals, Roy naturally requisitioned the personnel of the Highborne. At this time, the benefits of Roy and Azshara feigning civility manifested. After knowing the situation, Azshara didn¡¯t hesitate to transfer a large number of Highbrone mages to join the construction of the portals. Of course, Roy wouldn¡¯t go to the scene to supervise. The supervisors were demons of the Burning Legion, and bad-tempered demons would certainly not have any good words when facing these elves. They would serve them with whips at the drop of a hat. When had the Highborne, who usually lived comfortably, ever received such treatment? They were indescribably miserable and wanted to resist, but they would immediately be ruthlessly suppressed by the demons of the Legion. During this process, a large number of Highborne died at the hands of demons, but Azshara didn¡¯t care at all, causing the elves to gradually develop resentment. Not only did they begin to hate the Burning Legion, but they also began to hate their queen. Cracks between the Highborne were quietly appearing. Meanwhile, the war between the demons of the Burning Legion and the night elves against the other races of Azeroth was becoming more and more intense. In fact, the moment the demons of the Burning Legion poured out of Zin-Azshari¡¯s palace, it meant that a war known as the War of the Ancients had begun. Because of the agreement with the Burning Legion, Azshara and the Highborne under her command didn¡¯t receive much violation, but the elven civilians didn¡¯t receive this treatment. When the demons of the Burning Legion spread out in all directions on Kalimdor, they wouldn¡¯t care who anyone was in the night elf empire. Everyone who appeared in front of them was a target to hunt. Destruction and death spread across this land, and blood and cries filled the world of Azeroth. The massacre of the demons brought fear and despair, but it also ignited the determination to resist and fight. The low-level night elves began to unite with other races to fight against the Burning Legion. With the support of some demigods, they gradually found a way to kill demons effectively. After all, the number of demons that came to Azeroth had yet to reach the extent of crushing them, so as the war progressed, the Legion suffered a large number of casualties. Among the resistance of these night elves, three still unknown figures appeared. They were naturally Malfurion Stormrage, Tyrande Whisperwind, and Illidan Stormrage¡­ Chapter 672 Chapter 672 Kaldorei Resistance (1) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Malfurion Stormrage was the first druid of the night elves and had studied under the demigod Cenarius. He advocated the path of nature and had power similar to that of a prophet. Before Azshara opened the portal to welcome the arrival of the Burning Legion, Malfurion had already sensed the coming disaster through precognitive dreams. Unfortunately, although Malfurion had a very high prestige among the civilian class, this prestige was not enough to affect the Highborne. His request to see Queen Azshara was mercilessly rejected. Unable to stop Queen Azshara¡¯s decision, Malfurion could only think of another way. He first found his beloved Tyrande and told her what he had foreseen. Although the Burning Legion had yet to appear, Tyrande still trusted Malfurion unreservedly. They contacted Illidan and prepared to form a resistance army to resist the arrival of the disaster. At this time, Illidan happened to be a mage under the patronage of Lord Ravencrest. Suramar was the hometown of the three of them. Unlike the capital, Zin-Azshari, the city of Suramar was the religious and cultural center of the night elves. The people stationed in this city were Lord Ravencrest and his Rookguards. Perhaps because he was far away from the ostentatious aristocratic circles of Zin-Azshari, Ravencrest was more pragmatic than the other Highborne. As a lord, Ravencrest knew a little about Queen Azshara¡¯s plan, so he was also one of the people who had been anxious for a long time. But still, Azshara was the queen and the object of allegiance of all night elves. Before she made an obvious mistake, no one dared to resist her. Therefore, when Illidan brought Malfurion and Tyrande and introduced them, Ravencrest quickly accepted them. Sure enough, it didn¡¯t take long for Azshara¡¯s plan to begin. The moment the light of the spatial portal lit up and the demons of the Burning Legion poured out, the disaster of the night elves came. Wherever the iron hooves of the demons passed, countless buildings were burned down, and countless people were slaughtered. Just as the elven civilians were howling and fleeing blindly, thinking that no one could stop the flames of the Burning Legion¡¯s war from spreading, the resistance army led by the Ravencrest¡¯s Rooksguards stepped forward! Under Ravencrest¡¯s leadership, the night elves began to organize and counterattack the demons. They used their bows and arrows to shoot through the demons¡¯ bodies and used powerful magic to firmly stop them from advancing. The resistance quickly became the banner and spiritual symbol of the night elves. Among the resistance, the most outstanding ones were Malfurion, Illidan, Tyrande, and¡­ the other three people they brought. Among these three people, one of them was a green-skinned orc with green fangs, another was a blood elf mage with long elven ears but a completely different skin color from the night elves, and the last was a human with a resolute face¡­ Be it orc, blood elf, or human, they were species that had never been seen in the current Azeroth world. Therefore, every time the night elves of the Rooksguard saw these three people, they would look at them strangely and wouldn¡¯t communicate with them at all. Even though they knew that they were comrades resisting the demon army together, no one would pay attention to them. Needless to say, the names of these three people were Broxigar Saurfang of the orcs, Rhonin from the Council of Six of Dalaran of the humans, and as for the blood elf, he was nominally the blood elf Krasus, but in fact, he was the red dragon Korialstrasz. Yes, just like Roy, these three were the three chosen ones whom Nozdormu had sent over through time tunnels from the future. Counting Julia and Benia, it could be said that all the time travelers had gathered at this time node¡­ After coming through the time tunnel, the orc veteran Broxigar had arrived slightly earlier than the other two. Azshara¡¯s portal had not been built yet, and Broxigar had not been prepared at all for time travel. As a result, after he arrived, he was befuddled and caught by a group of night elves. Moreover, these night elves even tortured him severely to ask him who he was and where he came from. In the Battle of Mount Hyjal in the future, Broxigar had participated in the entire process. Especially when fighting against Archimonde, the human, elves, and orcs had put aside their prejudices and joined hands to resist the demon army. After the Battle of Mount Hyjal, the relationship between the orcs and the night elves had eased a lot, so logically speaking, they shouldn¡¯t torture Broxigar so severely. So during this process, Broxigar instinctively felt that something was wrong. Moreover, he experienced a strong sense of arrogance from these night elves who tortured him. Broxigar was smart enough not to say a word and silently endured the interrogation. After several days of torture, the night elves, who discovered that they couldn¡¯t find out anything, finally became tired. They could only imprison Broxigar and place him on the streets, treating him as a rare animal for people to visit. It had to be said that perhaps Broxigar¡¯s talent was all in damage output and charging, so he became an unfortunate existence. He was the most unlucky of the three chosen ones who had traveled through time. It was unknown how long this miserable life lasted. Every day, Broxigar endured the gazes and mockery of the night elves as though they were looking at an animal and silently ate the rancid food they occasionally fed him to extend his life. Even though this war-seasoned orc veteran knew that if this continued, he might not die on the battlefield but instead fall under the torment of endless darkness, he still looked at these arrogant night elves calmly with a knowing gaze. Until one day, a pure white moonlight illuminated Broxigar and saved him from this humiliating darkness. It was Tyrande. Unlike the high priestess of the moon who became valiant and heroic after holding power and authority in the future, Tyrande was very young now. She was kind, gentle, and courageous. Not long ago, she had just become an apprentice priestess of Elune. At this moment, she saw the scarred Broxigar on the street. After seeing this out-and-out abuse, she decided to give this ¡®monster¡¯ in front of her basic humanitarian treatment. She bought fresh food for him and sincerely convinced him that she had no other intentions. Broxigar accepted Tyrande¡¯s kindness. Although he still couldn¡¯t reconcile the current Tyrande with the future high priestess of the moon, he was finally willing to speak. It was not until Broxigar spoke that Tyrande realized in surprise that this monster-like fellow in front of her was not a strange animal but a humanoid race with intelligence. Out of curiosity, she crouched down and chatted with him. As the conversation progressed, Tyrande subconsciously moved closer to Broxigar¡¯s cage. But at this moment, Illidan appeared. In fact, Illidan had appeared solely to confess his love to Tyrande. But when he found her, he saw this scene in front of him. Illidan, who didn¡¯t understand the situation, felt that Tyrande was too close to this monster and might be injured, so without even saying anything, he struck Broxigar with a lightning bolt. Caught off guard, Broxigar screamed and fell, his entire body emitting smoke. Tyrande was shocked. When she turned around and saw that the culprit was Illidan, she became even more furious. Therefore, confessing sometimes depended on the timing. How could Tyrande still be in the mood to listen to what Illidan said after this happened? Even his words of care and concern were ear-piercing to her at this moment, so the kind-hearted woman ignored Illidan and anxiously wanted to save Broxigar. She, who had just become an apprentice priestess, actually prayed piously to Elune, hoping that she could help her save Broxigar. And Elune really responded to her prayer. A mysterious light descended from the moonlight and enveloped Broxigar¡¯s entire body. In the blink of an eye, the injuries on Broxigar¡¯s body became as good as new. Not only did Broxigar sit up and look at his injuries in surprise, but even Illidan and some other night elves were dumbfounded. They never thought that they would see a miracle from Elune on this street! Tyrande being Elune¡¯s future avatar was confirmed for the first time¡­ Seeing that the commotion was getting bigger and bigger, Tyrande realized that she seemed to have done something extraordinary, so she hurriedly pulled Illidan away from the scene. Although Broxigar didn¡¯t understand the religion and traditions of the night elves, he could still feel Tyrande¡¯s kindness to him. Over the next period of time, although Tyrande couldn¡¯t release him, she often brought him food and communicated with him. He gave her enough trust and honesty. Not only did he tell her his name, but he even respectfully called her ¡®shaman¡¯. This incorrect title vividly expressed the most simple respect in the warrior¡¯s heart. Not long after, Malfurion was troubled by the prophetic vision of Queen Azshara¡¯s plan in a dream and came to seek comfort from Tyrande. He happened to see her communicating with Broxigar, naturally leading to his encounter with Broxigar. Chapter 673 Chapter 673 Kaldorei Resistance (2) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios This encounter was incredible because Malfurion had seen Broxigar in his dream, so he immediately realized that Broxigar might be able to help him solve his current predicament. Thus, he planned to find a way to save Broxigar. Although he couldn¡¯t explain the cause and effect, Tyrande chose to believe him without reservation. In the end, she even took the initiative to find Illidan to help save Broxigar. After saving Broxigar, Malfurion brought him to meet his mentor, the demigod Cenarius. The moment Cenarius saw Broxigar, he directly judged that Broxigar was not from this world and said that he didn¡¯t belong to this time and space. Moreover¡­ there was another person who didn¡¯t belong to this time and space¡­ Under Cenarius¡¯s lead, they meet another chosen one. It was Rhonin, who was under house arrest. It turned out that demigods were very clear about the serious consequences that time paradoxes could cause. If these time travelers changed history, then the world would fall apart and face destruction. In order to prevent these time travelers from messing around and causing chaos, they could only put them under house arrest. When Broxigar and Rhonin met, it was hard to say that their eyes were brimming with tears, but there were certainly tears. Rhonin didn¡¯t need to be placed under house arrest alone anymore because¡­ Broxigar would accompany him under house arrest¡­ As for the other time traveler, Krasus, he was not in the territory of the night elves because he had gone to seek help from the dragons¡­ Thus, Cenarius placed Broxigar and Ronin under house arrest in the forest. Even Malfurion¡¯s pleas were of no avail until¡­ ¡­ Until the portal opened, the Burning Legion appeared, and the demon army began to wreak havoc on the land. A group of hellhounds rushed into the forest and ran to the place where Broxigar and Rhonin were under house arrest due to a freak combination of factors. Without a staff and feeling insecure, Rhonin was just about to cast a spell in a flurry when Broxigar displayed the bravery of a veteran warrior. He picked up a stone from the ground and pounced at the hellhounds with a roar. After a short battle, he smashed the hellhounds to death with the stone. This scene happened to be seen by Cenarius, who had just returned. It wasn¡¯t until this moment that he realized that these two warriors from the future, especially Broxigar, had combat experience and courage that other night elves couldn¡¯t match. Now that the Burning Legion had arrived, it was simply a huge waste to place such combat strength under house arrest. After thinking about it, Cenarius released Broxigar and Rhonin. It just so happened that Malfurion, Tyrande, and Illidan were preparing to join the Kaldorei Resistance of Lord Ravencrest, so he brought the two of them with him. On the way, Krasus, who had returned from the dragons, appeared. He knew from the beginning that the night elves alone couldn¡¯t defeat the Burning Legion, so he had sought the help of the dragons. Unfortunately, not only did he obtain nothing from this trip to the dragons, but his blood elf form made it impossible for him to obtain the trust of the dragons. Moreover, because he had noticed the scheme of the Black Aspect, Neltharion, he had been cursed by him and was unable to say anything about him. Left with no choice, he could only return and join the Kaldorei Resistance of the night elves with Rhonin and Broxigar. Of course, his efforts were not in vain. After the Burning Legion descended and wreaked havoc, the dragons still noticed the threat of the demons, and Neltharion took the opportunity to propose gathering the power of the five dragonflights to create a divine artifact, the Dragon Soul, as their means to fight against the Burning Legion in the future. The other Dragon Aspects quickly agreed to this proposal, but they didn¡¯t know that Neltharion¡¯s scheme lay here¡­ After Broxigar, Rhonin, and Krasus joined the Kaldorei Resistance of the night elves, they were not outstanding at the beginning. Ravencrest was a great lord, and he had enough skills and prestige to lead the night elves¡¯ army. In the war with the Burning Legion, the night elves defeated the advance of the demons again and again under his command. Not only did they keep Suramar from falling, but as more and more elves joined, the Kaldorei Resistance grew stronger and stronger. Illidan, Malfurion, and Tyrande acted together. It was at this time that Illidan defeated a doomguard commander of the Burning Legion named Azzinoth. From this demon, Illidan obtained his signature weapon, the Twin Blades of Azzinoth! However, the good times didn¡¯t last long. Before the Kaldorei Resistance could grow stronger again, Lord Xavius, Queen Azshara¡¯s advisor, sealed the energy of the Well of Eternity. He set up a powerful barrier along the edge of the lake to prevent the energy of the Well from overflowing and used it all to expand the portal above the Well. This seal might seem insignificant, but it directly crippled most of the Kaldorei Resistance¡¯s strength. Among the night elves, there were only two main classes: ranger and mage! Malfurion¡¯s druid was a new class, but it had not been able to expand and gain more influence¡­ Among all the combat classes of the night elves, rangers only accounted for a small portion. Most classes were mages. Due to the energy overflowing from the Well of Eternity, night elf mages were very powerful in terms of casting speed and spell power. They didn¡¯t even need to study magic much to use the energy of the Well of Eternity to release exceptional magic. This advantage had caused the vast majority of the night elves to be mages. But the disadvantage was that these mages had developed a dependence on the energy of the Well of Eternity over the long years! Therefore, as soon as Xavius sealed the Well of Eternity, the mages of the Kaldorei Resistance were immediately thrown into chaos. They could no longer tap into the energy of the Well of Eternity, to the extent that many mages couldn¡¯t even cast a fireball when facing demons. For a time, the Resistance suffered heavy casualties, and the front line resisting the demons was forced to retreat again and again. At this time, the importance of Broxigar and the other two became apparent. They, who came from the future, did not rely on the magic power of the Well of Eternity. Both Rhonin and Krassus could release magic attacks normally, and Broxigar, this veteran warrior, was even more brave. Malfurion and Cenarius joined forces to create a powerful weapon for him, the Axe of Cenarius. This was a divine artifact-level battle axe. Broxigar held the Axe of Cenarius and fought at the frontline of the war against the demons. Behind him was the magic support of Rhonin and Krassus. With the help of the three, the Kaldorei Resistance actually stopped retreating. From the beginning, Lord Ravencrest didn¡¯t trust them. But later, he praised the strength of the three of them more than once and cherished them exceptionally. He even sent his adjutant, Jarod, to protect the three of them and support them on the battlefield. However¡­ that was all. Even though the other night elves knew that they were brave and fierce in battle, they disdained to consult them. The arrogance in their bones was beyond words. Even so, Broxigar didn¡¯t show any anger. To him, as long as the enemy was demons of the Burning Legion, this was an excellent battlefield of glory. Dying here would be as good as it got. During the war, Broxigar discovered that dreadlords of the Burning Legion were actually taking the corpses of the dead and using Scourge technology to try to resurrect the dead. This reminded Broxigar of the tragic scenes he had witnessed in Lordaeron. With all his courage, he risked his life and went alone to kill the dreadlords. It could be said that whether it was Broxigar, Rhonin, or Krasus, they had all made outstanding contributions in this war against the Burning Legion. Unfortunately, although they had killed many demons, they couldn¡¯t kill them all. With the opening of more Legion portals, more and more demons poured into Azeroth from Argus. Every time a demon died, they would not die completely but would soon return. This kind of war was unequal to begin with. If this continued, the Kaldorei Resistance would fail sooner or later. Of course, Lord Ravencrest understood this. So during the war, he discussed with Malfurion, Tyrande, and Illidan to think of ways. They found that the source still fell on the Well of Eternity. If they could break the barrier that sealed the Well of Eternity, the night elves would be able to obtain strength again, and hundreds of thousands or even millions of mages would be able to stand on the front line again. Needless to say, this help would be immense. Moreover, if possible, while breaking the barrier that sealed the Well of Eternity, it would be even better if they could find a way to close the portals of the Burning Legion. Thus, under this alluring scene, Ravencrest sent many scouts to Zin-Azshari to inquire about the situation of the Well of Eternity. As more and more information came back, the Resistance gradually understood the current situation of the Well of Eternity. ¡°There¡¯s good news and bad news!¡± Ravencrest told everyone in a war meeting. ¡°The good news is that after Xavius sealed the Well of Eternity, he didn¡¯t place guards at the edge of the Well. Those nobles aren¡¯t interested in drinking cold winds in the wilderness every day.¡± ¡°Then, what¡¯s the bad news?¡± Rhonin asked. ¡°The bad news is¡­¡± Ravencrest hesitated for a moment. ¡°In the sky above the Well of Eternity, the largest portal is still expanding. It¡¯s said that the person in charge of guarding this portal is a powerful demon named Osiris¡­¡± Before he finished speaking, Broxigar¡¯s eyes widened, and he suddenly stood up from his seat. And with the same expression as him were Ronin and Krasus! ¡°You! You¡­ Lord Ravencrest, please forgive my rudeness!¡± Krasus said in horror. ¡°Are you sure the name of the demon you mentioned is¡­ Osiris?!¡± Chapter 674 Chapter 674 Tyrande Captured Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Seeing the drastic changes in the expressions of Krasus and the other two after they heard the name Osiris, Ravencrest immediately became alert and asked solemnly, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is there something wrong with this name?¡± Of course, it wasn¡¯t right. Krasus never expected to hear the name of the King of Despair at this time. But just as Krasus was about to explain to everyone about this commander of the Burning Legion, he suddenly thought of something and quickly shut his mouth. To be honest, although the three of them had traveled through time and space to the current era of the War of the Ancients, both Broxigar and Rhonin were a little confused. Broxigar had only come out to investigate under Thrall¡¯s orders, but he had inexplicably come to this spacetime. He was an orc from Draenor, so he had no understanding of the historical events that happened on Azeroth ten thousand years ago. It was the same for Rhonin. He had come to this spacetime unprepared. He had just married Vereesa, the third sister of the Windrunner family, not long ago and became a winner in life. But before his newlywed life could begin, his mentor, Krasus, had called him out. Before he could figure out what his mentor wanted to do, he and the dragon had traveled through spacetime. Although he was an archmage of the Council of Six of Dalaran and could be considered knowledgeable, the War of the Ancients had happened too long ago for human history. Most of the records existing in history books came from the accounts of the night elves, so there were only generalizations and not many details. Although he knew about the War of the Ancients, he didn¡¯t have much concept of the specific situations during the War of the Ancients. All his actions were based on his own understanding and logic. The only one among the three who knew was Krasus. He was the only one who knew what he wanted to do when he came to the War of the Ancients. The infinite dragonflight was attempting to disrupt history, while the bronze dragonflight was attempting to correct history! Although Krasus didn¡¯t know why this mission landed on him, this was the joint decision of his queen, Alexstrasza, and Nozdormu. He could only obey. But strangely, after traveling through spacetime, he found that he had forgotten a lot of history about the War of the Ancients! Furthermore, he had also lost a lot of magic power and became much older and weaker¡­ Therefore, in conclusion, even though the three chosen ones came from the future, they actually didn¡¯t have much memory of the specific events that happened during the War of the Ancients. This might be because Nozdormu wanted them to act instinctively rather than based on historical knowledge of the future. The advantage of doing this was that it could minimize the impact on history to the greatest extent. They didn¡¯t have many memories and cognition of the War of the Ancients, but they had clear memories of the name Osiris. During the Battle of Mount Hyjal, when humans, orcs, and night elves had formed an alliance to resist the Burning Legion, Broxigar and Rhonin had been among them. They would never forget the scene of King of Despair Osiris suddenly pouring ice-cold water on the alliance army while they were rejoicing after defeating Archimonde! The experience of being beaten into the abyss of despair when hope was rising was too painful¡­ It was the same for Krasus. But his fear of Demon King Osiris stemmed from the destruction of the blue dragonflight. Malygos and Sindragosa becoming dragon liches was an incomparably huge blow to the dragons, and the culprit behind all of this was the demon with the title of the King of Despair¡­ This was why the three of them were so shocked when they heard the name Osiris. They didn¡¯t remember much about the War of the Ancients, so they couldn¡¯t tell for a while if this was the normal historical line. During the War of the Ancients, Demon King Osiris was actually here?! Considering that the night elves of this era might not know anything about the Burning Legion, Krasus wanted to explain the structure of authority within the Burning Legion to Ravencrest and tell him about Osiris destroying the World Tree Nordrassil in the future. But just as he was about to tell him, he suddenly shut his mouth. This was because he realized that such stories might have a major impact on history. If the night elves knew that Nordrassil would be destroyed in the future, would they still plant the seed of the World Tree? Would the Aspects still bless Nordrassil? After realizing this, Krasus thought about it and could only use another method to explain to Ravencrest, ¡°Your Lordship, you should understand that although Azeroth has suffered the invasion of the demons of the Burning Legion, the demons that are too powerful still can¡¯t enter the world. This is the case with Sargeras, the leader of the Burning Legion. This is also the real reason why they¡¯re using the energy of the Well of Eternity. The strongest demons who have entered the world through portals are Archimonde and Osiris. They are two out of the three commanders of the Legion¡­¡± ¡°So?¡± Ravencrest asked in puzzlement. Krasus took a deep breath. ¡°What I want to say is that compared to Archimonde, the person we really have to be wary of is Osiris! Although Archimonde is powerful, he¡¯s also famous for his recklessness, so it shouldn¡¯t be too difficult to deal with him. But¡­ if Archimonde is reckless boor, then King of Despair Osiris is a venomous snake! An incomparably venomous snake! An insidious venomous snake hiding in the dark that can attack us fatally at any time!!¡± Although it was impossible to describe what happened in the future, Krasus used three progressive metaphors to warn Ravencrest. His grave tone made Ravencrest realize the seriousness of the matter, so he nodded solemnly, indicating that he would remember. Although Illidan was sitting at the side, he didn¡¯t say anything. His eyes flickered, and it was unknown what he was thinking. However, although everyone was extremely vigilant after hearing about the appearance of Osiris, their war target, the Well of Eternity, remained unchanged. After more than two months of fighting, the night elves realized the combat strength of the Burning Legion. If they couldn¡¯t close the Legion portals, what awaited them would only be the destruction of the world. They had to stop this invasion at the source. After this war meeting, the mission to raid the Well of Eternity was finally handed over to Tyrande Whisperwind. Lord Ravencrest handed a team of elite Rooksguards to her and told her that even if this attack couldn¡¯t break through the barrier and blockade, she should at least test the weaknesses of the defense. In fact, Broxigar had wanted to take the initiative to accept this mission or go with Tyrande. He only wanted to repay her kindness to him. But perhaps because of the special significance of the Well of Eternity to the night elves, Broxigar, a foreigner, was ultimately excluded. Left with no choice, he could only continue to attract the attention of the Burning Legion demons on the main battlefield and think of ways to create advantageous conditions for Tyrande¡¯s surprise raid. Before the start of the raid, Malfurion bade Tyrande farewell affectionately and reminded her to be careful. This scene made Illidan, who was watching in secret, feel extremely sad. He loved Tyrande so deeply, but in this love competition with his brother, Tyrande chose his brother, Malfurion, so Illidan naturally suffered a heavy blow. The setback in love made Illidan a little disheartened. He vented the pain in his heart on the demons of the Burning Legion and fought them even more crazily. He even blamed the loss of his love on the demons. In his opinion, it was because of the invasion of the Burning Legion that the tremendous pressure on Tyrande caused her to make a choice earlier. If not for this, in a peaceful environment, he, Illidan, might have had a chance during the long race of love¡­ However, what no one expected was that Tyrande¡¯s raid failed. A group of unexpected people appeared. Not only did they make Tyrande fail on the verge of success, but they even captured her because she was heavily injured and unconscious! These unexpected people were their fellow night elves from the Highborne troops under Queen Azshara! Led by Xavius, they had defeated Tyrande¡¯s raid. The Rooksguards led by Tyrande had been completely wiped out, but because of her identity as a priestess of the moon, she was able to escape the threat of death. After being captured, she was taken away by Xavius. When they heard this bad news, be it Malfurion, Illidan, or even Ravencrest, they were dumbfounded. Although the Kaldorei Resistance had been fighting against the demons of the Burning Legion during this period of time, they still recognized the rule of Azshara in name. Many lords of the night elves, including Ravencrest, still thought that Queen Azshara was only bewitched and deceived by the demons. They all had fantasies that as long as they could wake her up, all of this would end. But in the end, Xavius¡¯s attack completely woke up Ravencrest and many night elves. They clearly realized that Queen Azshara was standing opposite the night elves, and she planned to go all the way with the demons of the Burning Legion¡­ Because of Tyrande¡¯s capture, Illidan even had an intense argument with Ravencrest. In fact, the lower-level night elves had long stopped fantasizing about Azshara, and the only ones who had fantasies were lords like Ravencrest. Now, because Ravencrest had not expected Azshara to attack flagrantly, it caused Tyrande to fall into the hands of the enemy. Illidan¡¯s heart ached, and he was angry. He strongly demanded that Ravencrest think of a way to save Tyrande. But Ravencrest had to be cautious because the enemies the Resistance was currently facing had suddenly increased from one to two! Therefore, after knowing that Tyrande was not in any danger for the time being because of her identity as a priestess of the moon, Ravencrest could only reject Illidan¡¯s request, causing him to leave angrily. Illidan¡¯s love for Tyrande made him burn with anxiety. He found his brother, hoping that he could go with him to rescue Tyrande. But Malfurion was much calmer. Although he also loved Tyrande deeply, he knew that with Xavius¡¯s attack, the situation of the war would change drastically. Chapter 675 Chapter 675 Roy and Illidan¡¯s Meeting Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Malfurion¡¯s prediction was correct. In the following war, Azshara began to send assassins loyal to the queen to assassinate the leaders of the Kaldorei Resistance, such as Ravencrest, on the battlefield! In the end, Ravencrest fell under the sharp blade of Azshara¡¯s assassin. The assassin¡¯s poisoned dagger pierced through Ravencrest¡¯s throat from behind, causing this great night elf lord to die in the hands of his own people¡­ After Ravencrest¡¯s death, the situation of the Kaldorei Resistance naturally became more and more difficult¡­ Not only did the Resistance have to fight against the demons, but they also had to guard against the betrayal of their own people. The Resistance was really stretched thin. Malfurion had expected these difficulties, so when he learned that Tyrande was only imprisoned for the time being and not in life-threatening danger, he didn¡¯t agree with Illidan¡¯s rescue plan. In Malfurion¡¯s opinion, it was good for his lover to stay like this for the time being. At least she wouldn¡¯t be in danger on the battlefield. Illidan didn¡¯t understand Malfurion¡¯s thoughts, so he could only leave angrily again. This time, he directly left the night elves because he realized that he might need to find another way to solve the crisis. Moreover, he had actually already had the thought of leaving. This thought had been planted when he saw Tyrande fall into Malfurion¡¯s arms¡­ Following this incident, Illidan left and embarked on his journey to Zin-Azshari alone. Perhaps everyone thought that Illidan¡¯s departure was out of anger. But in fact, he knew that his mind was unprecedentedly calm. During the war with the demons of the Burning Legion, he had been observing the demons, and he had actually seen familiar demon faces on the battlefield more than once. These faces were clearly demons that had been killed in previous battles, but they had resurrected and appeared again. Illidan knew that if he couldn¡¯t figure out why this was happening, they would never find a way to truly defeat the Burning Legion¡­ After passing through many battle lines and avoiding many demons with difficulty, Illidan arrived in Zin-Azshari. Then he naturally saw someone, Xavius, an adviser under Queen Azshara. In fact, at this moment, Xavius had been transformed into a true demon. Moreover, he was a new form of demon, a satyr demon! This was Sargeras¡¯s reward for his loyalty to him. After obtaining greater power as he had wished, Xavius was loyal to the Burning Legion. Previously, he had personally led the troops to capture Tyrande. After capturing Tyrande, out of curiosity about this priestess of the moon, Xavius quickly figured out her identity through various intelligence sources. He even knew about the emotional entanglements between Tyrande, Malfurion, and Illidan. This was not a secret among the night elves. When he received a report from a scout that a night elf mage named Illidan had been intercepted outside Zin-Azshari, Xavius immediately became interested and personally went to see him. Because of his scout telling him about Illidan¡¯s bravery, Xavius spared no effort in winning him over in their conversation. He even bewitched Illidan, trying to make him believe that as long as his brother, Malfurion, died, he would be able to obtain Tyrande¡¯s love. This method wasn¡¯t considered clumsy, and it could only be said to be making the best use of the situation. But Xavius had clearly underestimated Illidan. Illidan¡¯s actions might be extreme, but he had never thought of harming anyone, let alone that Malfurion was his brother. Although he had lost in the love competition with Malfurion, he had never hated him, nor would he be easily bewitched by Xavius¡¯s words. Illidan truly loved Tyrande deeply. This love was so great that he forgot himself and was selfless to the extreme. He would never allow Tyrande to be harmed in any way, so Xavius¡¯s bewitchment was destined to be futile. But Illidan had come to Zin-Azshari with a purpose, so he pretended to be bewitched by Xavius and expressed his intention to join the Burning Legion. Xavius had no doubts about this. In his opinion, the Burning Legion was so powerful that a mere night civilian felt despair after seeing this power and wanted to join them to protect himself. This was not difficult to understand, so he accepted Illidan and brought him into the city of Zin-Azshari. Illidan successfully sneaked into Zin-Azshari, but before he could think of a way to find out where Tyrande was imprisoned, Xavius brought him to¡­ Roy! The matter of Illidan wanting to join the Burning Legion was naturally not something that Xavius could make the decision on. The only one who could make the decision was Lord Osiris, the Legion commander who was currently in the city. This was the first meeting between Roy and Illidian¡­ When Roy saw Illidan, he was clearly stunned for a while. During this period of time, he was actually on vacation. It had to be said that the extravagance of the Highborne, represented by Azshara, even made him speechless. A group of greedy and power-hungry aristocrats tried to please him every day. In addition to the daily grand banquets, they even sent their wives and daughters to Roy. The hearts of these crazy women, hidden under their gorgeous appearances, were actually yearning for the seed of Roy, a powerful demon, hoping to obtain higher status in the Burning Legion by giving birth to a hybrid descendant of Highborne and demon. As a result, Roy spent every day at orgies¡­ Roy didn¡¯t care about this. Since they dared to give themselves to him, he would dare to accept them. If these women could really get pregnant with his descendants, he would be overjoyed. The stronger the creature, the lower the probability of conceiving offspring. Julia and Benia had been working hard on this for many years. Even so, the flattery of the Highborne made Roy feel a little overwhelmed. As a demon, when he traveled the various worlds, he saw most people being afraid of demons. This was the first time he had seen people serving him without any bottom line like the Highborne, so it was normal for him to feel a little unaccustomed. It was rare for Roy to live a life of decadence and depravity, so he couldn¡¯t react when he saw Illidan. Then he remembered what Illidan¡¯s appearance meant. Kneeling on one knee on the floor, Illidan lowered his head and didn¡¯t dare to look at Roy, who was sitting above. Although he had heard Krasus and the others mention the name Osiris, he finally understood why everyone was so afraid of this demon in front of him after seeing Roy. Although it was a power projection, Roy had a physical body at this moment. Moreover, this projection had inherited more of Roy¡¯s physical strength than his magic power. Even so, Illidan still felt a piercing cold aura in front of Roy. In just a few seconds, he felt as though his entire body was frozen. Even without looking up, he still felt an enormous shadow looming over him and sweeping him with a cold gaze. Different, completely different from the demons I¡¯ve seen before! Illidan¡¯s intuition was frantically warning him, making him not dare to do anything rash. After a while, Illidan finally heard a deep voice. ¡°Illidan Stormrage? You want to join the Burning Legion?¡± ¡°Y-yes, Lord Osiris!¡± Illidan replied carefully, not daring to look up. ¡°Raise your head!¡± Roy raised his chin and gestured to him. ¡°I heard from Xavius that you have a pair of golden eyes. Is this a symbol of legendary destiny among you night elves?¡± ¡°Thank you for your praise, Your Lordship. If there¡¯s a legendary destiny, it should be obtained by serving the Burning Legion¡­¡± Under the immense pressure, Illidan¡¯s EQ rose for once, and he said something against his will, but he still lowered his head. Roy didn¡¯t accept this flattery at all and said coldly, ¡°I told you to look up!¡± Helpless, Illidan could only raise his head and show Roy his golden eyes. But when he looked up, he naturally saw Roy¡¯s demon eyes. These demon eyes should have caused fear, but for some reason, Illidan saw a trace of amusement in them. Illidan¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he recalled Krasus¡¯s evaluation of Roy. What¡¯s going on? Did he see through my true intentions?! However, before Illidan could feel uneasy, he heard Roy suddenly say something inexplicable. ¡°Tsk¡­ He¡¯s not blind. I¡¯m really not used to it¡­¡± Yes, Roy was used to seeing demon hunters with a piece of cloth covering their eyes in the future, so he was really not used to Illidan, who still had his eyes open. To be honest, if not for Xavius¡¯s introduction just now, Roy wouldn¡¯t have recognized that the night elf in front of him was actually Illidan, which was why he was stunned for a while. Of course, Roy knew that Illidan¡¯s surrender to the Burning Legion this time was simply a pretense. But he didn¡¯t expect that he would become Illidan¡¯s referral, but there was nothing he could do about it. Now, the only person in Zin-Azshari who could represent the will of the Burning Legion was Roy, and Xavius could only bring Illidan to find him. So after thinking about it, he nodded. ¡°Very good. Since you¡¯re willing to join the Burning Legion, I¡¯m willing to give you a chance. As long as you make contributions, the Legion will naturally reward you. Understood?¡± ¡°Understood, Lord Osiris!¡± Illidan heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Next, you¡¯ll see my performance¡­¡± ¡°Go!¡± Roy waved his hand and drove him out of the hall. After Illidan left, he said to Xavius beside him, ¡°Keep an eye on him!¡± Xavius nodded. ¡°Of course, Your Lordship! Although I brought Illidan here, I know that his purpose in joining the Legion might not be simple. Perhaps it¡¯s because we caught his beloved. He may have joined the Legion to save his beloved.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Roy immediately understood. Was Tyrande caught? ¡°You¡­ captured a priestess of the moon?¡± Roy asked Xavius. Xavius immediately responded and said that Tyrande was imprisoned in the Queen¡¯s Palace in Zin-Azshari. If Roy was interested, he could bring him to take a look. Recalling the dried banana that Tyrande had angrily thrown at him after the Battle of Mount Hyjal, Roy was immediately interested. ¡°Lead the way!¡± Chapter 676 Chapter 676 Divine Protection Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After this time jump, when Roy found that he had come to the period of the War of the Ancients, he roughly realized what he had to do in this time node. Of course, his understanding of what he wanted to do came from some historical events that later generations had learned. From beginning to end, Roy was strictly following the historical line. The purpose of doing this was naturally to ensure that he could successfully complete the closed time loop and play the final notes of the Movement to the End of Reincarnation. In other words, in a sense, the infinite dragon Murozond¡¯s plan had failed. He had exiled Roy into the spacetime flux because he wanted to use Roy¡¯s demon nature to disrupt the timeline arbitrarily. But Roy¡¯s restraint of his actions exceeded Murozond¡¯s imagination. This instead fulfilled the bronze dragon Nozdormu¡¯s goals because Roy had also become a ¡®protector¡¯ of history. Of course, what Roy was maintaining was the historical line of his existence, not the original historical line in his memory. From the moment Lilith brought him into this world, there was an additional branch in the River of Time of this world. During the beginning of the War of the Ancients, Roy stayed in Zin-Azshari. He seemed to be enjoying depravity with nothing to do, but he was actually reducing his presence and not letting his actions affect important historical events too much. After all, if he joined the Burning Legion, it was unknown if the night elves could last until the Well of Eternity exploded. However, in the Battle of Mount Hyjal in the future, Malfurion, Illidan, Tyrande, and even the Aspects of Azeroth had seen him and had memories of Roy, the King of Despair. Now that he had seen Illidan, and Tyrande happened to be captured and imprisoned, Roy naturally wanted to go and take a look. Tyrande had been captured after being heavily injured and falling unconscious in a battle with the demonized elves under Xavius. When they discovered Tyrande, the demonized elves wanted to kill her directly, but at the time, the bright moon was in the sky. At the critical moment before Tyrande fell unconscious, she prayed to Elune for her protection. Then gentle moonlight descended and enveloped Tyrande. Almost all the demonized elves witnessed this scene. After realizing that this priestess of the moon in front of them was a ¡®chosen¡¯ favored by Elune, no one, including Xavius, dared to persecute her. They could only bring her back and imprison her in Azshara¡¯s palace. The first person Xavius reported to was naturally Azshara. After hearing his story, she was naturally very interested in Tyrande. To be honest, Elune¡¯s influence was extraordinary among the night elves. Even though Azshara was determined to follow in the footsteps of the Burning Legion, she still didn¡¯t dare to be disrespectful to Elune. Azshara was actually envious of Tyrande. This situation was actually very easy to understand. If Elune could favor Azshara and send her miracles and blessings, why would she need to rely on the power of the Burning Legion? However, when Azshara saw Tyrande, she found that Tyrande had already woken up. The divine protection from Elune enveloped Tyrande in a layer of hazy moonlight. Under the protection of this moonlight, Tyrande actually displayed an invincible attitude. Several demons who arrived first wanted to torture and punish her, but all their methods failed under this hazy moonlight. The demons roared angrily, but there was nothing they could do. After Azshara saw this scene, the envy in her heart was temporarily overwhelmed by awe. After the demons left, she stood in front of Tyrande with her maid Vashj and openly expressed her admiration for her. She also told Tyrande that if she were willing to become her maid, she would release her. Azshara still had a very high status in the hearts of the night elves. Even though Tyrande knew that she had been captured because of Azshara¡¯s betrayal of the night elves, she still suppressed her anger when Azshara appeared in front of her. She politely declined Azshara¡¯s recruitment, saying that she would believe in Elune from beginning to end, so she could not become a servant of the queen. Azshara was very dissatisfied with this, so after casually saying a few words, she turned around and left. As soon as she left, she quietly spoke a few words to Xavius, and then Xavius reported to Roy that he had caught Tyrande. Yes, Azshara was in awe of Elune, but she could think of a way to get Roy to take action. In her opinion, Tyrande¡¯s ignorance was nothing more than relying on Elune¡¯s protection. But if the King of Despair of the Burning Legion could break this protection, Tyrande¡¯s pride would be shattered. Tyrande was imprisoned in the palace, and there were guards everywhere to prevent her from escaping. She couldn¡¯t escape, so she could only sing a night elf song under the moonlight outside the window. This song praised Elune, and under her ethereal voice, this song sounded wonderful. She sang over and over again, thanking Elune for her favor and telling her about her worries about the war. It wasn¡¯t until she was tired from singing that she finally stopped. At this moment, the hazy moonlight around her had already condensed into something substantial. Clap! Clap! Clap! Applause suddenly came, waking Tyrande up. She turned her head in horror to look who was clapping, only to see a huge figure slowly emerging from the darkness beyond the moonlight. It was a very terrifying-looking demon. His body was tall, and the demon horns on his head were so majestic. When this demon appeared, Tyrande hadn¡¯t sensed anything at all. Just this alone made her shudder. But what made her feel even more terrified was that when this demon walked under the moonlight, the moonlight seemed to be dimmer, as if it was afraid and avoiding this demon. Tyrande suppressed the uneasiness in her heart and asked sharply, ¡°W-who are you?!¡± ¡°My name is Osiris¡­¡± Roy ignored Tyrande¡¯s fierce appearance and observed the hazy moonlight around her body with interest. ¡°Interesting. Silver-colored holy power? This is the first time I¡¯ve seen it. What is this? Silver Holy Light?¡± Moonlight was also a kind of light, but normal moonlight wouldn¡¯t contain such rich holy power. This was why Roy used ¡®silver Holy Light¡¯ to describe Elune¡¯s protection. However, Tyrande ignored Roy¡¯s words. When she heard Roy¡¯s demon name, she was stunned. She never thought that she would see the demon king that made the expressions of Broxigar and the other two change so drastically. It was not until this moment that Tyrande finally understood Krasus¡¯s description. After being absent-minded for a while, perhaps because Elune¡¯s protection gave Tyrande courage, she asked Roy, ¡°Osiris, one of the commanders of the Burning Legion, what do you want to do here?¡± ¡°Hehehe!¡± Roy laughed out loud and pointed his index finger at her. ¡°Tyrande Whisperwind, priestess of the moon of the Sisterhood of Elune, the chosen Elune, I¡¯ve heard of you. But¡­ you shouldn¡¯t know my identity. Who told you that I¡¯m a commander of the Burning Legion?¡± Of course, Tyrande wouldn¡¯t expose the existence of Broxigar and the other two, so she avoided talking about it and said coldly, ¡°Demon, if you came here to torture me, then let me tell you, stop dreaming. I won¡¯t submit to you. You might be able to bewitch and deceive Queen Azshara, but the people of Elune will eventually expel you from this world!¡± ¡°The night elves are not the people of Elune. She didn¡¯t create you. Your ancestors are trolls!¡± Roy said words that made Tyrande furious while stretching out his finger and poking the sphere of moonlight around her with the sharp claw of his fingertip. This sphere of moonlight formed a very solid barrier that completely withstood the power of Roy¡¯s fingertip, preventing his sharp nail from piercing deeply. He evaluated and found that this moonlight barrier could completely resist demon king-level attacks. It could be said that, in the current world of Azeroth, even Archimonde might not be able to hurt Tyrande. Of course, it would be another matter if Roy took action¡­ This power projection clone had not been given too much magic power energy, but Roy had deliberately adjusted the physical power of this body to a higher level. Moreover, he could transmit stronger physical power to this body at any time. According to his estimation, he could probably adjust it to the Deadly Sin level at the highest, which would trigger the repulsion of the planet¡¯s shield. How strong was the physical power of the Deadly Sin level? Roy had never tested this before. He only knew that his right claw could easily erupt with millions of tons of grip strength! Could the divine protection that Elune had cast on Tyrande withstand such a grip? While guessing, Roy couldn¡¯t help becoming somewhat eager to take action. His right claw subconsciously made a grabbing gesture at Tyrande a few times. Even though Tyrande¡¯s faith in Elune was strong enough, and she believed that Elune¡¯s power was invincible, she still felt a chill in his heart when he saw Roy¡¯s demon claws that were so large that they could pinch her body. Fortunately, Roy finally resisted this urge. He put down his hand regretfully and grinned sinisterly at Tyrande. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t tease you anymore. Priestess of the Moon of Elune, tell me, how do you contact your goddess?¡± Tyrande found Roy¡¯s question a little strange and blurted out, ¡°How? Isn¡¯t it just praying?¡± ¡°Praying?¡± Roy rubbed his chin thoughtfully before asking another question that dumbfounded Tyrande. ¡°Then¡­ if I pray to Elune, do you think she will respond to me?¡± Chapter 677 Chapter 677: Elune, You Don¡¯t Want¡­ Right? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios For a moment, Tyrande thought that she was hearing things. What kind of joke was this?! An evil demon praying to the great Elune?! Intense anger surged in Tyrande¡¯s heart. In her opinion, her faith had been blasphemed, so she couldn¡¯t help cursing, using the marketplace slang of the night elves. The general idea was to curse that Roy would die from the most poisonous snake bites. Even cursing had to carry elegant metaphors. This was the characteristic of elves. But Roy didn¡¯t understand at all, nor did he need to understand. Of course, he knew where Tyrande¡¯s anger came from, but what seemed inconceivable to Tyrande was quite plausible to Roy. Ever since he broke through to the Deadly Sin level and obtained the perspective of a high-dimensional observer, Roy realized that gods like Elune, who could send miracles anywhere at any time, should have similar abilities as him. Every time their names were called, they could sense it and look over. As for why there was this name induction effect, it might be because of ¡®true names¡¯. Just like the true names of demons, the souls of many powerful races had a direct connection with their true names. Of course, for gods who spread their faith all over the universe, there might be many believers calling out the gods¡¯ names at the same time. In this state, even gods wouldn¡¯t be able to take care of everything, so under normal circumstances, they would automatically block calls that simply mentioned their name and only respond to those who called out repeatedly. Simply put, they would ignore the calls of those who hung up after one call. Only those who frantically called would divert their attention to take a look. In the eyes of the believers, this crazy behavior of constantly calling was the so-called prayer¡­ Based on this, as long as Roy launched a series of life-threatening calls to Elune, he should theoretically be able to establish a connection with her. This had nothing to do with whether or not he had pious faith in her. To put it bluntly, this so-called pious faith was simply something that believers had thought of to numb themselves. However, it was one thing to connect to Elune, but it was another whether she was willing to respond to this connection. If she hated Roy¡¯s demon identity, it was possible to ignore him. But it didn¡¯t matter. Wasn¡¯t Tyrande, Elune¡¯s future avatar, in front of him? Therefore, Roy ignored Tyrande¡¯s resentful eyes and expression. He raised his head, and two scorching rays of light shot out from his eyes and bombarded the ceiling of the room where Tyrande was imprisoned. With a loud explosion, he sent the roof of the entire palace flying, allowing the bright moonlight to shine in to the greatest extent. This rough action shocked Tyrande. But after feeling the moonlight filling the air, she realized that this demon in front of her was serious about what he had just said! Under Tyrande¡¯s astonished gaze, Roy looked up at the moon above and began to call out to Elune. ¡°Elune, are you there? ¡°Elune, show yourself and see me!¡± Maintaining sufficient spiritual strength, Roy shouted Elune¡¯s name over and over again. The reason why he called out to the moonlight was that he felt Elune¡¯s high-dimensional perspective might be different from his, and she needed moons for transmission. Moreover, even the transmission of power and the manifestation of miracles were achieved through moons. This might be the origin of Elune¡¯s Moon Goddess title. The planet Azeroth had two moons, one white and one blue. The night elves and the other natives of Azeroth called the white one ¡®White Lady¡¯ and the blue one ¡®Blue Child¡¯. Most of the time, the moon shining on the ground of Azeroth was the White Lady, and now it was above Roy¡¯s head. As a priestess of the moon, Tyrande was naturally very sensitive to moonlight. She didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion or not, but she found that the moonlight had indeed intensified a lot with Roy¡¯s shouts. In other words, Elune might really be paying attention to this place¡­ No, Elune, this is a demon. You don¡¯t need to respond to him¡­ Tyrande was very nervous as she prayed silently. Perhaps it was because Tyrande¡¯s prayer had taken effect, but Roy called out to Elune dozens of times, but she didn¡¯t respond. It was quiet all around, and only the cooing of owls came from time to time. ¡°Aren¡¯t you willing to appear?¡± Roy frowned and thought about it. He could only use his final move. He stretched out his hand and grabbed Tyrande. The moment Roy¡¯s demon claws grabbed Tyrande, the Holy Power attached to the moonlight barrier around her immediately reacted, burning his palm until it sizzled, but that was all. It didn¡¯t cause much damage to him. Roy held Tyrande in his hand and looked up. ¡°Elune, your priestess is in my hands. You don¡¯t want to see me crush her into a meat paste, do you?¡± While speaking, Roy slowly clenched his claws, and an immense force instantly acted on the moonlight barrier. Not only did the moonlight barrier begin to shrink at a visible speed, but fine lightning gradually appeared on the outside. Although Tyrande couldn¡¯t understand how much strength Roy¡¯s claws were exerting under the isolation of the barrier, the appearance of the fine lightning meant that the energy of the barrier was in an overloaded state, indicating that it was being overwhelmed. Tyrande immediately panicked. She realized that the blessings that Elune had bestowed upon her might not last long in front of this demon king¡­ Elune might have also realized this. With Roy¡¯s gradual increase in strength, the intensity of the moonlight in the sky increased significantly. Although the blessing that Elune had cast on Tyrande could effectively protect Tyrande from harm, there was still a limit. After all, Elune¡¯s power was transmitted from afar, and it might even be crossing the entire universe. She might be able to strengthen the power of the blessing to fight against Roy, but the consumption of power during the transmission process was too great. This confrontation was very disadvantageous for her. As more and more lightning appeared in the moonlight barrier, it became more and more obvious that the barrier would soon collapse. Tyrande¡¯s face showed an expression of pain due to the energy pressure. Under Roy¡¯s threat of ¡°Madam, you don¡¯t want¡­¡±, Elune had no choice but to respond to his call. With a murmur-like sigh like the last time, the moonlight shining down from the sky began to distort, and soon, a hazy figure appeared. She floated about two meters above Tyrande and Roy. This phantom-like figure was a female night elf with slightly glowing skin. Her eyes were the silver of pure moonlight, and the robe covering her arms, chest, and legs was adorned with silver jewelry. Upon closer look, one would find that her face was actually very close to Tyrande¡¯s. At first glance, one might even think that she was Tyrande¡¯s sister. The moment Tyrande saw the phantom of Elune, she even forgot her pain. She looked up at Elune excitedly. She had only seen Elune¡¯s figure in her sea of consciousness when she prayed, but now, this phantom appeared in reality. Only Roy was sizing up Elune¡¯s phantom from head to toe. He could confirm that this was a power projection of Elune, but the power attached to the projection was not strong. But he wasn¡¯t sure if it was her appearance. The image of this night elf in front of him was probably not Elune¡¯s true appearance. It was obvious at a glance that this night elf image was a special effects model designed to fool believers¡­ Didn¡¯t Tyrande¡¯s piety rise to a whole new level the moment Elune appeared? Roy was observing Elune, and Elune¡¯s phantom was also observing Roy from above. After looking at each other for a while, Roy suddenly threw Tyrande away, spread his hands, and smiled. ¡°Elune¡­ Your Grace, we have come into contact again. If that wisp of thought last time was our first contact, then this is our second time.¡± Tyrande, who had been thrown to the floor, struggled to get up, wanting to express her gratitude and piety to Elune. Unexpectedly, Elune waved her hand gently, and Tyrande¡¯s entire body froze, her eyes showing a blank look. Clearly, Elune didn¡¯t want Tyrande to hear her conversation with Roy, so she blocked all of her perceptions, which was also a form of protection for her. ¡°No, this is the third time for me¡­¡± After blocking Tyrande¡¯s perception, Elune¡¯s phantom spoke in a murmur. Her lips didn¡¯t move, and her voice seemed to come from all directions. ¡°You might not know, but I was silently watching you when you first descended on Azeroth.¡± The first time I descended on Azeroth? Roy frowned and thought about it. It should be the time I brought Julia and Benia to use the power of the Well of Eternity to advance. That¡¯s right. There was such a big commotion at the Well of Eternity. It¡¯s normal for Elune to notice it. If this was the first time Elune had come into contact with him, then the time he caught the naaru L¡¯ura on Argus was the second time. Nodding, Roy asked his doubts, ¡°Okay, Your Grace Elune. When we came into contact for the second time, why did you leave a sigh in my mind?¡± This was actually Roy¡¯s greatest doubt. If Elune wanted to come into contact with him, why didn¡¯t she appear? If she didn¡¯t want to come into contact with him, why did she let him hear that sigh? So he really couldn¡¯t tell what she meant. In this universe, there were too many high-level life forms. Titans, Eternals, and the like emerged endlessly, representing the various forces in the game. Roy felt that Elune definitely had her own goals. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have spread her faith and religion everywhere in the universe. As a foreigner from another world, Roy definitely had to understand the attitudes of the various forces toward him. Facing Roy¡¯s question, Elune didn¡¯t answer directly. Instead, she murmured as though she was talking to herself or telling Roy, ¡°The titans made a mistake. They should not have bestowed the power of time onto others¡­ The chaotic timeline will cause the future to become more and more unpredictable¡­¡± Roy understood this. It seemed like Elune knew his identity as a time traveler, and she also knew that the origin of this time traveling was due to the power bestowed upon the Aspects by the titans¡­ These words were equivalent to pointing at Aman¡¯Thul¡¯s nose and scolding him. It seemed that Elune indeed had many complaints about the way the titans did things. In that case, that sigh might be sighing that the titans¡¯ reckless actions had caused her trouble. After all, Elune had created the naaru, but because of Roy, a time traveler, a naaru had fallen into the hands of the Burning Legion and couldn¡¯t escape. There was a short silence. While Roy was savoring Elune¡¯s deeper meaning, his main body was taking advantage of the time he had established contact with her to search for traces of her from a high-dimensional perspective. This Moon Goddess, whom the night elves hailed as the true god, was too mysterious. Even now, in many worlds, no one had seen Elune¡¯s true appearance, making Roy really curious. However, what was strange was that Roy¡¯s main body, which was currently on Argus, could only trace back to the White Lady moon from a high-dimensional perspective. When he continued to trace upward, he found that the source was cut off! And Elune clearly noticed this tracing, but she wasn¡¯t angry about it. Instead, she said to Roy on Azeroth, ¡°Osiris, I know you want to find me, but¡­ do not waste your effort. Because of a great accident, my body has long been destroyed in the real world¡­¡± ¡°What?!¡± This news shocked Roy quite a bit. This was something he had never expected. However, it was certainly impossible for Elune to explain this to him. She continued to murmur to Roy, ¡°I have observed you and other demons from the Abyss. Your behavior is very similar to the demons who first entered this universe. I roughly understand what you are looking for, but give up. There is nothing there anymore¡­ So give up. There are enough disasters in this universe¡­¡± Roy was confused by the latter part of her paragraph. But before he could ask, he saw that Elune¡¯s phantom was gradually dimming and dissipating. She was leaving! ¡°Wait, explain clearly!¡± Roy shouted. However, since Elune wanted to leave, how could Roy make her stay? At the last moment before the phantom dissipated, Elune¡¯s voice came again. ¡°Let Tyrande go. This poor child still has her unfinished mission¡­ Please do not make things difficult for her¡­¡± After these words, Elune¡¯s phantom completely vanished, and the moonlight returned to its original coldness and tranquility¡­ Chapter 678 Chapter 678: Fateful Banana Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Tsk¡­¡± Roy sighed regretfully and helplessly when he saw Elune leave. Then he waved his hand, and countless rubble floated over to repair the roof that he had just destroyed. At the same time, it covered the moonlight shining down from the sky. Roy¡¯s hunch was right. Although his exchange with Elune was short, it had indeed been fruitful. Although she didn¡¯t mention it explicitly, he confirmed one thing from her words. Before him, other Abyss demons had come to this world to search for something. This inevitably made Roy think of Lilith. Lilith had said to him that she had followed the traces of the Creator and was certain that the Creator had disappeared from this universe in the end. Judging from the fact that she had gone to the depths of the Twisting Nether, the final place where the Creator had disappeared was in the deepest part of the Void. Initially, Roy didn¡¯t think too much about it. Lilith wanted to follow in the footsteps of the Creator out of her own feelings, and it had little to do with Roy. He had nothing to do with the legendary Creator, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t follow her. But judging from the information revealed by Elune, the deepest part of the Void of this universe was probably not as simple as the place where the Creator had left. Perhaps the Creator had left something there. Roy had heard the term ¡®Legacy of the Creator¡¯ many times, but in fact, the ones he had found were basically useless things, for example, the steles of the Demon Bible. So far, he had not found the exact use of these Demon Bible steles, so he had placed a few of them in the system space to collect dust. If it were really a Legacy of the Creator like the Demon Bible, then there was no reason why the Abyss demons that Elune had observed entering this universe would tirelessly pursue it¡­ Recalling Benia¡¯s advancement, where she had been pulled into the ruins of a Holy Light domain and found the remains of angel writing, in addition to the disappearance of the Seven Demon Kings of the Abyss and the Seven Archangels of the Garden of Eden except for Michael and Gabriel, Roy couldn¡¯t help speculating. The father that Lilith missed so much, the Creator who had created the Infinite Worlds, had indeed left this universe. But he might have stayed in the deepest part of the Void for a while before leaving and even left behind a ¡®last residence¡¯. The Creator might have very well created this universe because races such as titans and dragons were all of the same origin as the races in other worlds. In that case, if he had really left something important behind before leaving, it was possible that it was in this ¡®last residence¡¯, or in layman¡¯s terms, this important thing might be related to the ¡®power of the Creator¡¯. Otherwise, angels and demons wouldn¡¯t flock to it so eagerly. But from the looks of it, this residence was in the deepest part of the Void, and the endless Void World served as a barrier that blocked the footsteps of the seekers. Roy guessed that the Holy Light domain that Benia had entered when she advanced should have been created by the angels of Eden who first arrived in this universe. He didn¡¯t know if the people who had led these angels were the Archangels. But judging from the traces of the battle in the ruins, they must have been attacked by demons later, and the winners might be the Deadly Sin Demon Kings of the Abyss. The Deadly Sin Demon Kings had defeated the angels of Eden, but in the end, when they were searching for the last residence of the Creator, they lost themselves in the Void. Even though the Deadly Sin Demon Kings had unparalleled power, they didn¡¯t have any means to resist the corrosion of Void energy. As a result, as they wandered in the endless Void, they were eventually corroded and assimilated by the Void. Although Lilith was also searching for traces of the Creator, she had started late and was more cautious. She had used her clones to search for methods to resist Void energy in various worlds. It wasn¡¯t until she discovered Roy¡¯s existence in the Darksiders world and observed the possibilities of his future in the River of Time that she had decisively taken action and gotten him to take away her Red Sea Egg. Finally, she had obtained a seed of Chaos power. The unique nature of Chaos power was the guarantee that living beings wouldn¡¯t be corroded by the Void in the Void World. If there was anyone with the highest chance of success in the pursuit of the Creator, then it was naturally Lilith. So, when Elune said that what he was looking for was no longer there, did she mean that Lilith had already taken it away? Roy felt that this was unlikely because he clearly remembered that it was already after the Dark Portal era when Lilith brought him into this universe. And now? It was only the War of the Ancients, and there were still more than 10,000 years before the Dark Portal era. It was impossible for Lilith to succeed at this time, right? Of course, Lilith had the power of time. Perhaps she had not obtained anything after entering this world more than 10,000 years later, so it was possible for her to travel through time and space to get the item earlier. But Roy felt that the nostalgia she displayed for the Creator was not fake. There was a possibility that she coveted the Creator¡¯s power, but it wasn¡¯t high, so he felt that Lilith could not have taken this item away. Moreover, this item was very likely not related to the power of the Creator. It might be something left behind by the Creator to fight against the Void. After all, judging from Gabriel¡¯s situation in the Garden of Eden, Eden had always been dedicated to solving the problem of Void corrosion. It was the same for the Abyss. When it came to fighting against the Void, the angels and demons actually had the same position. The corrosion of the Void had already appeared in the Infinite Worlds. The only difference was that some worlds suffered a greater impact, and some worlds suffered a lesser impact. The existence of the Void threatened the foundation of the Infinite Worlds. Roy speculated on these situations based on some of the clues he had. Although there might be some deviations, he felt that he guessed most of it right. But the more he thought about it, the more his head hurt. If his speculations were true, then there might be more than the Seven Deadly Sin Demon Kings among the Void Lords. There might even be a few Archangels from the Garden of Eden. As for how many, Roy couldn¡¯t estimate it. In other words, the power of the Void was probably far greater and more terrifying than anyone imagined¡­ If Roy were still the little demon struggling to survive in the Abyss, then these things would naturally have nothing to do with him. But now that his strength had reached this level, these things were naturally related to him because, with his long lifespan, he would one day face the threat of the Void. Therefore, for a moment, Roy experienced Sargeras¡¯s sense of urgency¡­ After forcibly throwing these emotions out of his mind, Roy recalled what Elune had said just now. Although she had told him on the surface that the item no longer existed, in fact, if he thought about it carefully, she should be stopping him from wanting to enter the Void. The power of the Void was already very powerful. If Roy fell to the Void like his former compatriots, wouldn¡¯t there be another monstrous lord in the Void? Hmm, it seems like Elune really knows something about the Void¡­ Roy rubbed his demon horns. She also said that her body has been destroyed and can¡¯t appear in the real world¡­ Then, is it possible that her body was destroyed when exploring the Void? The Void World and the real world are opposites¡­ What was the great accident that destroyed her body? An unprecedented Void storm? Also, if her body was really destroyed in the Void, where is her remaining consciousness? Is it also in the Void? Damn! Thinking of this, Roy suddenly gasped. Even though Elune is a true god, her consciousness should have stayed in the Void for a long time¡­ She shouldn¡¯t have become another Void Lord, right?! The repercussions of this guess were very bad, and even Roy didn¡¯t dare to continue thinking about it. Of course, judging from Elune¡¯s current actions, even if her consciousness were really stuck in the Void, it would probably be fine for a short time. On the bright side, she might just be trapped. Then, judging from how she was actively showing her presence everywhere in the universe, creating naaru, and selecting ¡®chosen ones¡¯ from her believers, she was likely making arrangements. In addition to dealing with possible disasters in the universe, these arrangements might also be to find someone to save her or a way for her to save herself. Roy remembered that when the titans of the Pantheon transformed the world of Azeroth, they had left five holy relics for the keepers of this world to help them reorganize the world order. These five holy relics were also known as the Pillars of Creation. In addition to the four being related to the titans of the Pantheon, the last one was the so-called ¡®Tears of Elune¡¯! Putting aside the interactions between Elune and the titans of the Pantheon, the ¡®Tears of Elune¡¯ was not an item related to Elune, nor was it her equipment or weapon. But it was a teardrop of Elune. This was a little intriguing. Why did Elune shed this tear? Was it because of her compassion as a goddess? Of course, this was impossible. The titans of the Pantheon were reorganizing the order of the world of Azeroth. Why should she be compassionate at this time? Roy believed that this might be the tear that Elune shed because she was lonely from being trapped in the Void, surrounded by the endless Void¡­ This might be the origin of the first drop of the Tears of Elune¡­ While Roy¡¯s imagination was running wild, a voice came from the side, waking him up. He looked down and found that Tyrande had woken up. After Elune blocked her consciousness, she had collapsed to the floor. After getting up, she had a blank expression on her face. But then she remembered Elune¡¯s arrival and immediately looked up at the sky. Roy had repaired the roof, making Tyrande unsure if what she had seen earlier was an illusion or real. Fortunately, Roy was beside her. After Tyrande returned to her senses, she asked him anxiously, ¡°Where is Elune?! Tell me that what I saw wasn¡¯t an illusion!¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t an illusion, but Elune already left!¡± Roy didn¡¯t hide it from her and nodded. Hearing this, Tyrande looked disappointed. The goddess she believed in had descended, but she didn¡¯t allow her to listen to the conversation between the goddess and demon. This made her feel that she had missed the best opportunity to listen to an oracle. Roy didn¡¯t care about what she was thinking. The amount of information he had obtained today was a little too much, and he wanted to go back and digest it properly, so he turned around to leave. But this action immediately alarmed Tyrande, and she blurted out, ¡°Wait¡­ wait! Osiris, what did Her Grace Elune say to you?!¡± ¡°It isn¡¯t something you should know!¡± Roy turned around and grinned. ¡°But don¡¯t worry. Your goddess personally asked me to let you go, and I will definitely honor her request. However¡­ I can¡¯t let you go directly, but I won¡¯t let other demons harass you. As for how you escape in the end, I won¡¯t care.¡± ¡°Is that so, Elune¡­ Thank you for your gift¡­¡± Tyrande bowed to the moonlight outside the window, her face full of excitement and admiration. But this emotion was directed at Elune, not Roy. This action made Roy feel a little disdainful. Elune has already left, so no matter how you thank her, she can¡¯t hear it now¡­ But he didn¡¯t say anything. After thinking about it, he took out a banana and threw it to Tyrande. ¡°Right, this is for you. Take it!¡± Tyrande picked up the banana and asked curiously, ¡°What is this? I don¡¯t need food¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not for you to eat. It¡¯s for you to use!¡± Roy revealed a strange grin. ¡°Your goddess foresaw your future. Although you have chosen Malfurion Stormrage as your love, you won¡¯t be able to be with him for a long time. In order to relieve your loneliness, she bestowed you with this banana¡­ As for how to use it, you¡¯ll understand in the future¡­¡± With that, Roy turned around and left under Tyrande¡¯s dumbfounded expression. Tyrande held the banana and looked left and right. She was at a loss and muttered to himself, ¡°A banana bestowed by Elune? Is¡­ is this true?¡± Tyrande¡¯s intuition told her that this sounded completely unreliable. Especially when Roy¡¯s wild laughter came from outside, she was even more unwilling to believe it. But¡­ but¡­ what if it¡¯s true? It¡¯s something personally bestowed by Elune. Tyrande fell into a dilemma. She wanted to ask through prayer, but she was also worried. What did Elune and Demon Osiris talk about earlier? What if it was something she couldn¡¯t hear? What if she got angry if she asked? After thinking about it, Tyrande finally hid this banana in her clothes and decided to keep it regardless of whether it was true or false. But what she didn¡¯t know was that she would keep it for more than 10,000 years¡­ Chapter 679 Chapter 679: Dragon Soul Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Elune¡¯s arrival didn¡¯t attract the attention of the Highborne, and no one even knew that she had appeared. Over the following period of time, when the Highborne discovered that Tyrande¡¯s divine protection always existed and they couldn¡¯t do anything to her, they gradually lost interest in her. Azshara never mentioned getting Tyrande to be her maid again. The Highborne only imprisoned her and didn¡¯t let her leave before mostly stopping paying attention to her. Xavius was a scheming and cunning person. Illidan¡¯s surrender always made him think that he was here to save Tyrande, so he kept a close eye on him. But what puzzled him was that Illidan really attacked his compatriots ruthlessly in the following days. The Kaldorei Resistance sent several waves of troops to Zin-Azshari. First, they were probing the weak points of the guards of the Well of Eternity, and second, they wanted to assassinate Azshara. But these troops were repelled by the Highborne, and Illidan also participated in the battles and personally killed several night elves of the Resistance. This token of allegiance made it impossible for Xavius not to believe it, so he gradually relaxed his vigilance against Illidan, thinking that he really wanted to join the Burning Legion. But in fact, Xavius didn¡¯t know that Illidan¡¯s actions were actually made to win Roy¡¯s trust. After hearing Krasus and the others¡¯ evaluation of Demon King Osiris, he had always thought that Roy was a cunning demon. In order to make his intentions of joining appear more real, Illidan had to attack his own people. With his few attacks, the interior of the Kaldorei Resistance gradually learned of his betrayal. His brother, Malfurion, was furious about this. Tyrande had been captured, and Illidan had betrayed him. These two pieces of news dealt a huge blow to him. But at this moment, he couldn¡¯t worry about so much because his current opponent was another commander of the Burning Legion, Archimonde! From the beginning of the war, Malfurion had persuaded his mentor, Cenarius, to contact the demigods in the wilderness and ask them to join the Resistance against the Burning Legion. Cenarius agreed to Malfurion¡¯s plan and went to contact these demigods. Although the wilderness demigods couldn¡¯t arrive in time because their residences were too far away, they still joined the Resistance one after another. But they didn¡¯t join the main battlefield and chose to deal with Archimonde and his two lieutenants, Hakkar the Houndmaster and the pit lord Mannoroth. Since Roy was guarding the rear and in charge of the portal, Archimonde and his two lieutenants had basically been on vacation during this period of time, and their way of taking vacation was to kill and destroy! As they advanced, they flattened all the cities in front of them. When they advanced to the middle of Kalimdor, Archimonde felt that this speed of destruction was not satisfying enough, so he separated from Hakkar and Mannoroth, and the three of them split into three paths to wreak havoc. The destruction the three of them brought to Kalimdor was immense. They destroyed countless forests and mountains, causing the wilderness demigods to suffer greatly. So after realizing that they had divided their forces, the demigods formulated precision strikes against the three of them. The first to be killed was Hakkar the Houndmaster, with the orc veteran Broxigar as bait. After smelling the scent of the orc, Hakkar tracked down Broxigar, but he was ambushed in Cenarius¡¯s territory. The large number of cerberus troops led by Hakkar were slaughtered, and Hakkar himself eventually died at the hands of Malfurion. On another side, several wilderness demigods besieged Mannoroth, but they failed to kill him. In the end, Mannoroth escaped with serious injuries, and the wilderness demigods could only stop chasing helplessly because of the injuries to their eyes. As for Archimonde, the ambushing demigods paid a heavy price. Not only did they not cause any damage to Archimonde, but during the battle, one of the strongest demigods perished. This fallen demigod was named Malorne, a majestic white stag. He was the consort of the legendary Moon Goddess Elune, the father of Cenarius, and the White Stag King. He had powerful strength comparable to that of a demon king. In the battle with Archimonde, both sides fought to the point of the sky falling and the earth rending, appearing to be evenly matched. However, in the end, Archimonde was stronger. After all, he had been a demon king for more than 10,000 years. Even though Malorne was one of nature¡¯s greatest champions, it was impossible for him to compare to Archimonde. In the end, the White Stag King had his neck broken by Archimonde and died tragically in the battle. He was Archimonde¡¯s greatest battle record so far. After this battle, the wilderness demigods were severely injured. In addition to Malorne, several other demigods had also perished. The remaining demigods had to fall into a deep sleep to recover from consuming too much magic power. Although these demigods had eternal bodies and wouldn¡¯t truly die¡ªthanks to their souls being more akin to forms of life essence than ordinary souls, and the essence could only be corrupted or purified but not destroyed¡ªit still required a lot of time to resurrect. Archimonde¡¯s devastation was unstoppable, so Malfurion could only seek help from the five great dragonflights again. Fortunately, the dragons finally agreed to take action. Unlike Krasus¡¯s request for help before, as the War of the Ancients became more and more intense, the Aspects discovered the strength of the Burning Legion. After realizing that Azeroth would really be in danger if this continued, the Aspects could only move out. The attack of the five great dragonflights forced the demon army of the Burning Legion to stop marching on Kalimdor. The five Aspects attacked together and finally repelled Archimonde. After escaping, Archimonde wasn¡¯t injured, but he was angry from losing dignity in front of Roy. He wanted more soldiers from the Legion and wanted Sargeras to descend as soon as possible, but the portal above the Well of Eternity was expanding at an unsatisfactory rate. The size of a portal that could teleport titans was unimaginable. With Sargeras¡¯s colossal body, this portal needed to be larger than a mountain range. It might even require expanding the portal to the size of the entire lake of the Well of Eternity. How could this be accomplished in a short time? Archimonde couldn¡¯t do much about it, and neither could Roy, so he could only persevere and take it slow. In order to regain his honor and wash away the humiliation of being repelled, Archimonde led the demon army of the Burning Legion and fought dozens of battles with the dragon army. Both sides had victories and losses. The Aspects couldn¡¯t completely defeat the Burning Legion, but the expansion of the Burning Legion was temporarily stopped. But everyone knew that this stoppage was only temporary. As long as the portals still existed, the demons of the Burning Legion would pour into Azeroth one batch after another. Sooner or later, the dragon army would drown under the iron hooves of the demons. Worried about this situation, the Aspects held a plenary meeting to discuss how to deal with the Burning Legion. At this meeting, the Black Aspect, Neltharion the Earth-Warder, proposed a solution. He felt that the power of the Aspects was too scattered now. If they could make an artifact and gather the power of all the Aspects into it to create a powerful strategic weapon, they might be able to eliminate a large number of demons in one blow, thereby greatly reducing the number of demons and creating opportunities for counterattacks. This proposal was naturally very reasonable. The Aspects felt that it wasn¡¯t bad, so they quickly decided to create this artifact known as the Dragon Soul. However, neither Alexstrasza nor Malygos thought that Neltharion, who had made this proposal, was no longer one of them. Although Neltharion had obtained power from the titans when he became an Aspect, as time passed, he realized that the titans were only using Azeroth as an experimental ground. The responsibility of being the Earth-Warder had actually been imposed on him. Although he could give orders to the entirety of Azeroth, the same burden pressed on him every day when he woke up, making him feel suffocated. The bitterness and burden in the depths of his heart caused flaws to appear in Neltharion¡¯s mind, and his duty as the Earth-Warder brought him closer to the imprisoned Old Gods than the other Aspects. In the past ten thousand years, Neltharion had heard the Old Gods whispering in his ears day after day, which eventually drove him to the edge of madness. Neltharion felt that this invasion of the Burning Legion might be an opportunity for him to free himself. He could destroy Azeroth, release the Old Gods, and destroy all the experiments of the titans. Then he would be free and no longer have to bear those heavy burdens¡­ He could even go one step further and become the ruler of this world¡­ Therefore, during the forging of the Dragon Soul, Neltharion lied that he had already infused black dragon power into the artifact and then deceived the other four Aspects to infuse their power into the artifact. Alexstrasza and the others had no doubts. In the end, they successfully forged the artifact. The dragon army took this artifact and began to counterattack Zin-Azshari with confidence, intending to have a decisive battle with the Burning Legion. After Archimonde received the news, he was a little surprised, but he didn¡¯t think too much about it. He immediately took away most of the Burning Legion demons and planned to fight this decisive battle with the dragons, leaving only a small number of demons under Roy¡¯s command. Roy was quite curious about this decisive battle, so he observed the entire battle from a high-dimensional perspective. During the battle, the dragons and the Kaldorei Resistance invested a large number of troops, forcing Archimonde to send all his demons onto the battlefield. When the Aspects felt that the time was right, they finally revealed their trump card, the Dragon Soul! The moment the power in the Dragon Soul erupted, the sky lit up with a light brighter than a nuclear bomb explosion. The purest magic energy from the Aspects instantly exploded, dying the ground and sky a rust-like scarlet. Then an endless rain of fire fell from the sky, and incalculable lightning bolts struck the ground. On the ground, the demons of the Burning Legion couldn¡¯t withstand this violent magic energy at all. They screamed and howled as they were turned into ashes under the flames and lightning. Many of the souls of the demons didn¡¯t even have time to escape and return before they were torn and shattered in the massive energy field. With just one attack, tens of thousands of Burning Legion demons were wiped out. Even Archimonde, who was commanding the battle, suffered heavy injuries. He screamed, opened a portal on the spot, and directly escaped back to Zin-Azshari. However, what no one expected was that not only did the demons of the Burning Legion fall under this attack, but also¡­ the night elves on the same side as the dragon army! A large number of the Kaldorei Resistance soldiers were affected by the flames and lightning falling from the sky. Before they could even scream, they turned into humanoid torches. Although this attack was mainly aimed at the demons, thousands of night elves also turned into ashes. This scene stunned everyone. They didn¡¯t know why the weapon targetting the demons would even affect their allies. Just as everyone was at a loss, the gigantic Neltharion, who was flying in the sky, looked down at the battlefield and laughed wildly. ¡°Hahahaha! Did you see it? This incomparably powerful force! And I, Neltharion, am the controller and master of this powerful force! From today onward, you insignificant and humble insects, whether you are elves, demons, or dragons, must submit to me!¡± Neltharion¡¯s eyes revealed a crazy color. He arrogantly made a declaration to all the living beings present. At this moment, the whispers of the Old Gods that had been echoing in his mind finally disappeared, making him think that everything he was doing was right. His crazy appearance shocked the Aspects. They didn¡¯t understand why Neltharion would suddenly do this. The Blue Aspect, Malygos, who had always been as close as brothers with Neltharion, didn¡¯t think much at all before he led his blue dragon army to surround Neltharion and asked him loudly why he did this. But the crazy Neltharion no longer had this brother in his eyes. He silently activated the Dragon Soul again! The familiar light flashed again, but this time, the Dragon Soul wasn¡¯t targeting the defeated demons of the Burning Legion but the blue dragons under Malygos. With just one attack, countless blue dragons screamed, turned into billowing smoke, and fell from the sky. Malygos¡¯s consort, Sindragosa, was also heavily injured. She was hit by the immense magic power in the Dragon Soul and sent flying several kilometers away from the battlefield. Although Malygos relied on his Aspect power to withstand a large amount of damage, he was still heavily injured and fell. With just one attack, Neltharion almost wiped out the entire blue dragon army. This effect was even stronger than when he attacked the demons of the Burning Legion. The reason was naturally that Neltharion had tampered with the Dragon Soul during the forging process. Not only did he not infuse his own power into it, but he even made the Dragon Soul have an unparalleled restraining ability against other dragons. As long as other dragons were around the Dragon Soul, they would become exceptionally weak. To put it bluntly, the Dragon Soul was like a demon contract. Anyone who signed their name on it would be bound by it. However, the black dragons had not infused power into it, so Neltharion and the black dragons could control this artifact without restraint. The allied forces didn¡¯t expect such a huge change to happen on the battlefield. Fortunately, Archimonde and the demons he led were shocked by Neltharion¡¯s demonstration. The defeated demons couldn¡¯t care less about turning to deal with the allied forces, which created an opportunity for others. Krasus suddenly transformed into a red dragon and flew into the sky. Perhaps because of his identity as a time traveler, the influence of the Dragon Soul on him wasn¡¯t as great as expected. The red dragon opened his mouth and bit Neltharion¡¯s wing, fighting desperately in the air with him. Precisely because of Krasus¡¯s bravery, Neltharion couldn¡¯t focus on controlling the Dragon Soul for a while. Without the suppression of the Dragon Soul, Alexstrasza and the others immediately began to counterattack Neltharion. The four Aspects plus Krasus besieged Neltharion and finally forced him to flee in panic. However, Neltharion still took the Dragon Soul with him¡­ Chapter 680 Chapter 680: Blind Illidan (1) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After escaping back, Archimonde flew into a rage and kept cursing those damn Dragon Aspects in front of Roy. To be honest, he had indeed been shocked by the power erupting from the Dragon Soul. He couldn¡¯t understand how these natives, who hadn¡¯t even walked out of their home planet, could have such a powerful divine artifact. It should have been an easy task, but now, there were many changes. Roy silently drank the moonlight mead brewed by the elves and watched Archimonde vent his emotions without saying a word. He knew that this fellow was reckless, but he wasn¡¯t really brainless. There had to be a reason for him to act like this in front of him. As expected, after venting for a while, Archimonde seemed to remember something and said to Roy, ¡°Osiris, are you just going to sit and watch? Shouldn¡¯t you take action at this time?¡± It turned out that this fellow was acting in front of Roy with the goal of wanting Roy to help. Archimonde remembered very clearly that he and Kil¡¯jaeden had joined forces, but Roy had ruthlessly taught them a lesson. Although Roy had kept their souls and let them be resurrected in the end, he had always been brooding over this matter. Over the past 12,000 years, Archimonde had led the Burning Legion to fight all over, so his strength had naturally improved a little. Now that Roy had returned, he was a little restless, wanting to see Roy take action and see how big the gap was between them. Roy guessed this thought almost immediately, feeling that Archimonde¡¯s acting was terrible. In fact, when Sargeras recruited Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden, Roy knew that even if these two improved in the future, their upper limit wouldn¡¯t be too high. The reason was simple. They were not orthodox demons. Whether it was Archimonde, Kil¡¯jaeden, or the eredar demons on Argus, they were all demons transformed from fel energy. Although their strength had risen dramatically after receiving the fel energy, in the end, this increase in strength was related to the energy nature of fel energy. The violent power of fel energy and the high quality of the energy were extremely powerful in the form they manifested. In a short time, it would indeed give the eredar demons the illusion that their strength had skyrocketed. But actually? In fact, fel energy was one of the basic rules of this universe, and it belonged to a kind of orthodox energy. The practice of this energy still relied on knowledge and truth in the end. Only by understanding this energy in depth from the source could people better grasp and use it. So, from this perspective, eredar demons and other fel energy users were still walking the path of mages. It was undeniable that the Void energy mixed inside fel energy would cause mutations in the user¡¯s body. These mutations could increase the user¡¯s strength to a certain extent, but it was still limited. This was the greatest difference between eredar demons and other users of fel energy compared to orthodox demons. Orthodox demons could improve themselves by constantly devouring souls because of their soul devouring talent, but eredar demons could not. After 12,000 years, if an orthodox demon hunted souls through war, their strength would have probably doubled by now, but Archimonde¡¯s hadn¡¯t. He had indeed improved a lot, but in Roy¡¯s opinion, this speed was too slow. Roy had already left Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden far behind, but not only did Archimonde not know it, he even wanted to instigate Roy to take action. Roy couldn¡¯t be bothered with him and directly pointed out to him, ¡°Archimonde, the divine artifact used by the dragons is indeed very powerful, but this is because it gathers the power of the Aspects, and the power of the Aspects ultimately comes from the titans. So the power of the artifact you saw is actually the power of the titans and not the true power of the dragons. There¡¯s no need to worry. Internal strife among the dragons has already appeared. I estimate that this artifact won¡¯t be used to deal with the Legion for the time being. You can do whatever you need to do.¡± Then Roy couldn¡¯t help mocking Archimonde. ¡°Besides, no matter how powerful that artifact is, it shouldn¡¯t be easy to kill you. You are a commander of the Burning Legion after all. Can you not be frightened by a group of natives?¡± ¡°Impossible, absolutely impossible!¡± Archimonde roared. ¡°How am I frightened? Don¡¯t spout nonsense!¡± Just like that, after being provoked by Roy¡¯s words, Archimonde forgot about instigating him to take action. He went out aggressively, gathered a large number of Burning Legion demons, and prepared to lead another expedition. However, although the Dragon Soul was only so-so in Roy¡¯s opinion, the appearance of this divine artifact not only affected Archimonde but even Sargeras. After Archimonde reported it, Sargeras even specially used magic to contact Archimonde to ask about the details of the Dragon Soul. Yes, Sargeras had returned. Before the invasion began, he had mysteriously disappeared for a while. Roy guessed that he might have used some method to communicate with Azeroth¡¯s world-soul in a dream. But when the Burning Legion invaded and the War of the Ancients was in full swing, Sargeras quietly returned to Argus to wait for the portal to open so that his true body could go to Azeroth. Sargeras didn¡¯t pay much attention to Roy¡¯s return. He had almost gotten used to Roy¡¯s elusive disappearances and reappearances. But he seemed to care a lot about Roy¡¯s words about the Dragon Soul. Perhaps it was the keywords ¡®power of the titans¡¯. So after Sargeras asked about the Dragon Soul in detail, his order came quickly. He wanted the demons of the Burning Legion to find a way to get this divine artifact. Roy was a little perplexed at first, but he quickly understood. Just like in history, Sargeras might have realized that divine artifacts with the power of the titans could help bypass the mechanism of the planet¡¯s shield and help the Legion expand the portal faster! Sargeras was already very dissatisfied with the expansion speed of the portal. He couldn¡¯t wait to descend upon Azeroth and have a personal face-to-face exchange with Azeroth¡¯s world-soul¡­ He even specified that Roy should take action personally to snatch this divine artifact. Roy was speechless. His life of decadence was so comfortable during this period of time, and he was still thinking about having fun for a while, but he didn¡¯t expect this task to fall on him. However, before Roy could leave, Illidan came to him first. He proposed a plan to steal the Dragon Soul to Roy and then presented the plan, hoping to have the opportunity to meet Sargeras. During this period of time, Illidan had actually obtained the trust of the demons of the Burning Legion, including Archimonde. It couldn¡¯t be helped. Illidan was really ruthless when he killed his own people. Although Roy knew that this was a ruse of self-injury, others didn¡¯t know. Illidan¡¯s infamy as a traitor had spread among the night elves. Every night elf gnashed their teeth at the mention of Illidan, so how could the demons not believe him? Moreover, Illidan had no intention of saving Tyrande, which undoubtedly strengthened people¡¯s trust in him. Even Xavius no longer paid attention to him. On Tyrande¡¯s side, a group of Highborne had been in contact with her recently, and the leader of these Highborne was an elf named Dath¡¯Remar Sunstrider, who would become the founder of Silvermoon City and Quel¡¯Thalas in the future. As the Burning Legion wreaked havoc in Kalimdor, even the Highborne, who had been following Azshara, gradually had differences and dissidents. Dath¡¯Remar represented this group of Highborne who had disagreements with Azshara. He found an opportunity to meet Tyrande secretly in the prison. He told her that a group of Highborne was preparing to escape from the palace. If she could guarantee the interests of these Highborne rebels on behalf of the night elves, they would help her escape. Tyrande didn¡¯t think too much about it and immediately agreed. Elune had taught her to be compassionate toward others, and she felt that she should give these Highborne a chance to redeem themselves for their reckless actions. Thus, a plan to help Tyrande escape was secretly being carried out, and even Illidan didn¡¯t know. Illidan¡¯s plan to save Tyrande was actually to obtain the trust of the upper echelons of the Burning Legion. After obtaining some authority, he would think of a way to release Tyrande. Although this plan was not particularly dangerous, the problem was that it would take a long time. Illidan was actually burning with anxiety about this. Now that he had obtained the trust of the demons, it was time to take greater steps. This was why he proposed the plan to steal the Dragon Soul and wanted to meet Sargeras. Illidan knew very well that Sargeras was the ruler of the entire Burning Legion. If he wanted to obtain a certain amount of authority, he had to get Sargeras¡¯s permission. But now, his first step was an obstacle because his request to meet Sargeras required Demon King Osiris¡¯s approval! Kneeling on one knee in front of Roy, Illidan didn¡¯t dare to raise his head, afraid that his eyes would accidentally reveal something. He was extremely uneasy as he recalled Krasus¡¯s evaluation of Osiris. His heart was palpitating, afraid that Roy would reject his request¡­ Chapter 681 Chapter 681: Blind Illidan (2) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios However, Illidian was overthinking. After Roy heard that Illidan wanted to steal the Dragon Soul, he agreed to his request without a second thought. It couldn¡¯t be helped. Sargeras had handed the task to him, and he was still wondering where to find Neltharion. Fortunately, Illidan came to him first. So he didn¡¯t waste any time and directly launched a huge magic projection in the palace. He first contacted his true body on Argus, and then his true body asked Julia and Benia to find Sargeras. Through the projection, Roy reported to Sargeras. When Sargeras heard that Illidan had offered to steal the Dragon Soul to help the Legion open the portal faster, he was overjoyed. He ordered Illidan to come forward. After Illidan stepped forward nervously, Sargeras saw his golden eyes. A night elf with golden eyes like Azshara? Sargeras suddenly felt a little unhappy because she had contacted him several times in private recently. But unlike in the past, the fiery look in her golden eyes made him very uncomfortable. Ever since her meeting with Roy, Azshara had revealed her desire to become Sargeras¡¯s wife, but Roy had not reprimanded or mocked her. This night elf queen became more and more fond of fantasizing. She felt that since a commander like Osiris did not object to her becoming Sargeras¡¯s wife, wouldn¡¯t this matter be very promising? So in the subsequent exchanges with Sargeras, she became bolder and bolder. Roy didn¡¯t report this matter to Sargeras, so Sargeras only felt baffled. He didn¡¯t understand what Azshara meant by the hints in her words, but he felt that her expression made him very uncomfortable. So Sargeras subconsciously frowned when he saw Illidan¡¯s golden eyes. Of course, Azshara was Azshara, and Illidan was Illidan. Sargeras could still distinguish this clearly. He naturally had to reward the people loyal to the Legion. In order to let Illidan complete the mission better, he was not stingy with bestowing power to him. But out of displeasure with Illidan¡¯s golden eyes, he simply burned them. Sargeras covered up this act of personal pettiness very well because he ¡®gifted¡¯ Illidan a pair of Eyes of Magic Dispelling, orbs of mystic fire set in place of his eyes that allowed him to see all forms of magic clearly. At the same time, there was also Sargeras¡¯s secret technique¡ªfel energy infusion! In front of the magic projection in the palace, Illidan screamed as his body slowly floated into the air. Sargeras¡¯s power passed through the magic projection and reached his body. His eyes spewed flames, and with the infusion of fel energy, numerous ferocious magic patterns began to appear on his body. Roy stood at the side with his arms crossed and watched. He found that Sargeras was quite cautious. The fel energy he gave Illidan was not strong, and it was not even enough to demonize his body. If Illidan wanted to transform into his demon-winged form in the future, he would have to wait until he found the Skull of Gul¡¯dan. Soon, Sargeras¡¯s gift dissipated, and Illidan fell from the air. The pain he had suffered made him sweat profusely, but he still raised his head, looked at the magic projection, and thanked Sargeras for his gift. What he saw with his new eyes was incredible. The Eyes of Magic Dispelling that Sargeras had given him allowed him to see the fel energy permeating Sargeras. It was so immense that it made him despair. In addition, there were three people standing beside Sargeras. One was Kil¡¯jaeden, and the other two were Julia and Benia. Although these three people were not as strong as Sargeras, they were still existences beyond Illidan¡¯s reach. But what puzzled him was that the two demonesses¡­ were clearly suppressing their strength. Why was this? Before Illidan could figure it out, as his gaze moved, he saw something that made him feel even more despair and fear. A little behind Sargeras¡¯s tall body, a demon exactly the same as Demon King Osiris existed, and the power emanating from this demon was not only comparable to Sargeras¡¯s, but the power in him was not fel energy either. Instead¡­ it was something that made Illidan even more terrified¡­ As Illidan looked over, Roy¡¯s true body, far away on Argus, was stunned for a moment. Recalling the function of Illidan¡¯s eyes, he had suppressed his strength to the demon king level. But he didn¡¯t know if Illidan saw through him, so he restrained his aura again. But this instead made it seem like he was covering it up. Illidan realized that something was wrong and quickly looked away, afraid of attracting Roy¡¯s attention. No matter how stupid he was, when he saw a demon identical to Roy appear far away on Argus, he knew that the Demon King Osiris standing in the palace was only a clone¡­ Damn it. The Burning Legion is actually so powerful?! Do we¡­ still stand a chance of winning? The magic projection was large enough for Illidan to see a little of Argus. Not only did he see Sargeras and Roy, but he also saw the countless demons on Argus. The despair in his heart was conceivable. Roy was the King of Despair, so he immediately sensed the intense despair emanating from Illidan. But before he could say anything, Illidan forcibly suppressed this despair, surprising Roy slightly. It had to be known that despair often made people have the urge to self-destruct. Usually, very few people could forcefully suppress this emotion. Illidan¡¯s willpower was really admirable. After Sargeras gave some instructions and Illidan agreed, the magic projection closed. Illidan bowed to Roy. ¡°Lord Osiris, if there is nothing else, I will go on the mission¡­¡± ¡°Okay, go!¡± Roy nodded and waved him away without saying anything else. After leaving the palace, Illidan realized that his back was drenched in cold sweat. In the limited time he had, he had seen the power of the Burning Legion and understood how terrifying this force was. But he also discovered some things that puzzled him. In the projection, the two demonesses were clearly not much different from Kil¡¯jaeden in terms of strength, but they didn¡¯t seem to be commanders of the Burning Legion. Moreover, the positions of these two demonesses were closer to Demon Osiris. Were they his subordinates? As for Demon Osiris¡­ Illidan couldn¡¯t see through him. He could feel that Osiris¡¯s power was immense, but it didn¡¯t seem much compared to Sargeras¡¯s. But Illidan knew that the energy permeating Osiris was clearly suppressed and concealed, so he had doubts. It would have been fine if Osiris were alone, but even the two demonesses under him were suppressing and concealing their strength. What was going on? Is there something happening inside the Burning Legion that I don¡¯t know about? Thinking of this, Illidan immediately made a decision. He felt that he absolutely couldn¡¯t let Osiris know the function of his eyes, nor could he tell others about Osiris suppressing his strength. Otherwise, the first to be unlucky would be him. The Eyes of Magic Dispelling that Sargeras had given Illidan was actually a dual use of arcane and fel energy magic. It was a trick that Sargeras had thought of in a flash of inspiration. These Eyes of Magic Dispelling were a very useful ability for Illidan, but Sargeras wouldn¡¯t use them himself because there was no powerful magic that he needed to break. With his strength, he could just brute force through, so there was no need to dispel anything. Therefore, neither Sargeras nor Kil¡¯jaeden realized that Roy¡¯s strength level was the same as Sargeras¡¯s after his return. They had been deceived by Roy¡¯s concealment methods and still didn¡¯t know. The only one who saw some clues was Illidan, but he didn¡¯t dare to say anything¡­ Anyway, I¡¯m blind. I don¡¯t know anything! Illidan thought to himself. He only followed his mission plan to search for Neltharion¡¯s lair and steal the Dragon Soul from him. But there was such a thing as coincidence. In addition to Illidan having designs on the Dragon Soul, there was another group of people with designs on the Dragon Soul. They were the Chosen Three, Broxigar, Rhonin, and Krasus, as well as Illidan¡¯s brother, Malfurion Stormrage. Like Illidan, Malfurion and the others realized the importance of the Dragon Soul. In fact, just as Roy had said, the power of this divine artifact was secondary. What was important was its nature. The Dragon Soul had the power to control and suppress the other four great dragonflights. As long as this object was still in Neltharion¡¯s hands, it meant that the other four great dragonflights couldn¡¯t participate stably in the war against the Burning Legion because no one knew when Neltharion would jump out and stab the dragons in the back. Therefore, Krasus and the others had the idea of stealing the Dragon Soul. Only by holding the Dragon Soul in their hands could they continue persuading the dragon army to participate in the war. However, when both parties had this idea and went to Neltharion¡¯s lair in Highmountain to steal the Dragon Soul, Illidan succeeded first. The crazy Neltharion didn¡¯t expect a thief to do this, so he was very relaxed about the defense of his lair. When Illidan stole the Dragon Soul and withdrew, Neltharion was still sleeping and dreaming. However, Malfurion and the others discovered Illidan when he withdrew. When they realized that the item in Illidan¡¯s hand was the Dragon Soul, Malfurion was excited. He still had hope for Illidan. Even though his people thought that Illidan had betrayed them, Malfurion felt that Illidan was not such a person, so he stopped him and wanted to persuade him to hand over the Dragon Soul to them. But what he received in return was a disdainful snort from Illidan, who was blindfolded. Illidan had his own plan. Ever since he saw the despairing power of the Burning Legion, he realized that he had to either not do it or ensure that he wouldn¡¯t fail. Otherwise, the wrath of the Burning Legion would devour all of Azeroth. Illidan knew very well that if he handed the Dragon Soul to Malfurion, it would at most be hidden and allow the dragon army to participate in the war without restriction. But with just this, it would be very difficult to defeat the Burning Legion, so Illidan felt that his plan was more reliable. Thus, Illidan left, ignoring Malfurion¡¯s shouts. After meeting Mannoroth, who came to support him, Illidan readily handed the stolen Dragon Soul to him. Malfurion and the others saw this scene from a distance. While his heart ached, he was helpless. He could only turn around and leave with Krasus and the others to avoid encountering demons. Chapter 682 Chapter 682: Reversal Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After Illidan and Mannoroth returned, they presented the Dragon Soul to Roy. Roy played with this divine artifact. The Dragon Soul was about the size of a millstone, and it looked like a pendant on a necklace, but the huge gem in it was like a mirror, with abundant energy sealed in it. Knowing the history of Azeroth, Roy knew very well that when this artifact fell into the hands of the Burning Legion, it meant that the explosion of the Well of Eternity would not be far away. At that time, even his power projection might be forcibly sucked back into the portal. In that case, it¡¯s time to prepare to take back what belongs to me¡­ With this thought in mind, Roy threw the Dragon Soul to Mannoroth and got him to strengthen the portal. Then he said to Illidan, ¡°You did well. When Lord Sargeras comes, he will give you the reward you deserve.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my honor¡­¡± Illidan had been thinking about his plan, so his answer was a little absent-minded. He was afraid that Roy would delay his plan by keeping him, so he said, ¡°Lord Osiris, if there¡¯s nothing else, please allow me to take my leave first.¡± Roy didn¡¯t say anything and just stared at Illidan for a while before suddenly saying, ¡°You¡­ are a smart person¡­¡± Hearing this, Illidan felt his blood run cold. His brain, which was thinking about the plan, instantly trembled. He could tell that there was some deep meaning in Roy¡¯s words, but he wasn¡¯t sure if Roy really knew anything. So he could only say vaguely, ¡°Thank you for your praise, Your Lordship¡­¡± Just as Illidan was feeling uneasy, Roy waved his hand. ¡°Go ahead and do what you have to do.¡± After Illidan carefully withdrew, Roy rubbed his chin and smiled. Being in the time flux, Roy naturally couldn¡¯t do anything to change history. During this time journey, he was very clear about his position. He was focusing on completing the time jumps and increasing his strength steadily. So even though he knew that the Burning Legion¡¯s invasion would fail, he didn¡¯t intend to change anything. In fact, he knew very well that Sargeras couldn¡¯t be allowed to enter Azeroth this time. Why? The reason was very simple. The Dragon Soul created by Neltharion was actually made under the guidance of the Old Gods. The reason why the Old Gods wanted to use Neltharion was that they wanted to take advantage of the opportunity when Sargeras entered the world of Azeroth to escape from the cages of the titans. Therefore, it would be terrible if Sargeras really succeeded because his entry to Azeroth could lead to the Old Gods getting out of control. Although the Burning Legion was at war with the natives of Azeroth, neither Roy nor Sargeras wanted to see the Old Gods benefit. In terms of their attitude toward the Old Gods and the Void Lords, the Burning Legion, the Pantheon, and all the native creatures were the same¡­ Unfortunately, many ignored this point and regarded the Burning Legion as a heinous evil force¡­ After leaving the palace, Illidan quickly found an opportunity to leave Zin-Azshari secretly. He ran all the way back to the city of Suramar day and night. At this moment, the leader of the Kaldorei Resistance had changed because Lord Ravencrest had been assassinated by an assassin sent by Azshara. His replacement was his former deputy, Jarod Shadowsong. Malfurion and the others had reported their failure to steal the Dragon Soul to Jarod. Everyone was furious when they heard that it was actually Illidan¡¯s appearance that caused this failure. Illidan¡¯s act of personally handing the Dragon Soul to the demons aroused the hatred of all the night elves. But apart from cursing angrily, they were at a loss and unable to do much. Without the Dragon Soul, all their plans had failed. This meant that Sargeras was about to descend, and the Burning Legion would attack Azeroth on a large scale. A devastating doomsday catastrophe was about to arrive. Just as the group was frowning, Illidan appeared. The moment the Resistance saw him, they all pointed their weapons at him. However, Illidan didn¡¯t waver in the face of everyone¡¯s angry reprimands. He found Malfurion and told him his intention of pretending to join the Burning Legion. Then he bluntly said that their attempt to steal the Dragon Soul was wrong before finally revealing his plan. In Illidan¡¯s opinion, stopping the Burning Legion from obtaining the Dragon Soul was a mistake. On the contrary, if they wanted to defeat the Burning Legion, they should instead let them obtain the Dragon Soul. Only when the demons used the power of this divine artifact would the Resistance have a chance to turn the tables. Although many night elves were angry at Illidan¡¯s betrayal and were unwilling to trust him, as Illidan¡¯s elder brother, Malfurion knew his younger brother well. In the end, he was convinced by Illidan, so he came forward to vouch for him, hoping that Jarod would adopt Illidan¡¯s plan. Jarod was hesitant. There were too many night elves who hated Illidan, so he didn¡¯t know if he should trust him. But Illidan was only here to tell Malfurion about his plan. As for whether the Resistance would accept it, it was not within his consideration. So before the Resistance could come to a conclusion, Illidan left alone. Illidan had his own beliefs, and he would only do what he felt was right. Even though he was accused of being a traitor, even though all his compatriots didn¡¯t believe him, he would still do it. But before that, Illidan had one more thing to do¡ªsave Tyrande, his white moonlight¡­ Perhaps because the final moment was coming, Tyrande quietly escaped from Azshara¡¯s palace with the help of Dath¡¯Remar and some Highborne. But during their escape, although they avoided Azshara¡¯s guards, the demons discovered them on the way. After a battle, Tyrande, Dath¡¯Remar, and the others became separated. Moreover, when she was escaping alone, she was unfortunately caught by a doomguard. This powerful doomguard captured her and brought her into the sky to rush back to Zin-Azshari. Tyrande knew that if she fell into the hands of the demons again, it would be difficult to escape. Unwilling to become a prisoner, she found an opportunity to injure the doomguard in the sky and fell from a high altitude. Tyrande couldn¡¯t fly. There was only one consequence for falling from such a high altitude¡ªbeing smashed into pieces. But she couldn¡¯t care less. As she fell, she closed her eyes, wanting to pray to Elune again. But before she could complete her prayer, someone caught her. When she opened her eyes in a daze, she saw Illidan smiling gently¡­ Illidan¡¯s love for Tyrande couldn¡¯t be any greater. But unfortunately, his methods were lacking. Logically speaking, at such a wonderful moment of a hero saving a damsel in distress, if he handled it well, he could have completely stolen his brother¡¯s lover. After saving Tyrande, he brought her to the edge of the Well of Eternity and couldn¡¯t wait to tell her his plan. Perhaps he wanted to prove himself to Tyrande, but he ignored her current feelings. After hearing Illidan¡¯s plan to save Azeroth, which was full of gambling, her only touch of emotion instantly disappeared without a trace. She clearly expressed that his plan was too crazy. If he couldn¡¯t reverse the energy resonance of the Dragon Soul, then he would fail at the last step and become the culprit who let Sargeras enter Azeroth! Thus, Tyrande tried her best to persuade Illidan, but his plan had long become his obsession. The scenes he saw through the Eyes of Magic Dispelling made him understand how terrifying the Burning Legion was. But he couldn¡¯t describe this horror to Tyrande or anyone else, so he could only bear it alone. Even when no one understood him, he still had to do it. While the two of them were still arguing, Malfurion, Broxigar, and the others arrived and interrupted their argument. They chose to believe Illidan once, so they came to support him this time. Jarod would lead the Kaldorei Resistance to attack Zin-Azshari to attract the attention of the Burning Legion and buy time for their operation. Under Illidan¡¯s lead, everyone arrived at the portal at the Well of Eternity. Along the way, they encountered many of Azshara¡¯s guards and Burning Legion demons. It could be said that every step of the way was a brush with death. However, when they arrived, they found that the demons had indeed activated the Dragon Soul. But what made them despair was that when the energy in the Dragon Soul was resonating with the energy of the Well of Eternity, it actually formed an incomparably strong barrier that enveloped the entire Well! Illidan and the others attacked this barrier with all their might, but they couldn¡¯t break it at all. What was even more troublesome was that as they attacked, more and more demons discovered their existence and rushed over. Seeing this, Tyrande could no longer bear it anymore. She rebuked Illidan for his impulsiveness and recklessness, and Illidan also regretted it deep down. The appearance of this barrier was not within his expectations, so he could only endure her rebukes while continuing to attack the barrier silently. As for Malfurion, Broxigar, and the others, they fought the demons without saying a word. More and more demons appeared, but they couldn¡¯t kill them all. Gradually, they were surrounded. Even Rhonin and Krasus, who were standing behind, began to suffer injuries. ¡°Is this how it ends?¡± Illidan held the Twin Blades of Azzinoth, panting heavily. He raised his head, and in his blindfolded eyes, the mystic flames began to show signs of decline. But at this moment, an angry dragon roar suddenly came from the distant sky! An enormous figure appeared in the sky above the battlefield. It was Neltharion, the leader of the black dragonflight! At this moment, he looked vastly different from before. There were numerous cracks on his body and chest, and dazzling flames seeped out of them. Even his molten dragon heart was faintly exposed. As soon as Neltharion appeared, his enormous body slammed into the barrier above the Well of Eternity. After being stopped by the barrier, he frantically used his sharp claws to try to tear it apart¡­ Chapter 683 Chapter 683: Expulsion Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Of course, Neltharion wasn¡¯t here to help Illidan and the others. He was here for the Dragon Soul. Although he had escaped from the battlefield with the Dragon Soul before, after returning to his lair, the influence of the Dragon Soul on him gradually appeared. The completion of the Dragon Soul actually represented Neltharion¡¯s complete fall, and evil power began to grow in his body. Not only did it change his appearance, but it even made his sanity lower, and crazy thoughts started taking over his mind. The tremendous changes in his body brought Neltharion immense pain, forcing him to sleep to alleviate it. Moreover, during this time, he had ordered the goblin engineers who served him to build a set of armor for him to stabilize his body that was beginning to collapse. But what Neltharion didn¡¯t expect was that before the goblins finished forging the armor, his Dragon Soul was stolen while he was sleeping! Neltharion didn¡¯t know who stole it. He only knew that he had to get it back! So after waking up, Neltharion relied on his perception of the Dragon Soul to chase after it. But at this moment, Mannoroth had already placed the Dragon Soul above the Well of Eternity, and a barrier had formed. How could Neltharion care so much? Through the barrier, he saw his precious artifact in front of him, so he focused on breaking through the barrier and rushing over to take back what belonged to him. His commotion naturally helped Illidan and the others. The Black Aspect was so powerful that the barrier began to flicker and become shaky under his all-out tearing. Seeing this scene, Illidan and the others, who had already begun to despair, immediately had hope again, so they intensified their attacks on the barrier. Finally, with a loud explosion, the barrier was really broken. Overjoyed, Illidan and the others quickly rushed toward the Dragon Soul, but Neltharion was one step faster. After smashing open the barrier, he spread his wings and pounced at the Dragon Soul in the air. His enormous claws grabbed the Dragon Soul, and then he descended. But what was strange was that an incomparably immense force suddenly erupted from the Dragon Soul. This force directly sent Neltharion flying. The Black Aspect let out an earth-shaking roar as his massive body was hurled several kilometers away, directly out of the range of the Well of Eternity¡¯s portal. This sudden change stunned almost everyone. But Krasus quickly reacted and shouted, ¡°He suffered a backlash! The artifact rejected him!¡± Let¡¯s not talk about whether this conclusion was correct or not, but it greatly boosted the spirits of Illidan, Malfurion, and the others. Illidan leaped into the sky above the Well of Eternity and steadily caught the falling Dragon Soul. Malfurion raised his staff and summoned a gust of wind to blow Illidan back. At this moment, the portal above the Well of Eternity had expanded to a terrifying extent, and the colossal figure of Sargeras was already faintly visible on the other side of the portal. It seemed that Sargeras was already ready to come. After discovering that time was not on their side, Illidan and Malfurion didn¡¯t waste any time. The two of them joined forces to infuse magic power into the Dragon Soul and began to activate it in reverse. In fact, strictly speaking, the portal above the Well of Eternity was not built by the Burning Legion but by the magic of the Highborne. After the Burning Legion took over, they only strengthened the portal on the foundation of the Highborne¡¯s magic, so this gave Illidan and Malfurion an opportunity. They were familiar with the magic of the Highborne, so they could analyze the portal in a targeted manner. Forcefully activating the Dragon Soul almost drained all of Illidan¡¯s and Malfurion¡¯s magic power. Seeing that the situation wasn¡¯t good, Krasus and Rhonin quickly joined in the process of transmitting magic power. With the combined efforts of several people, Illidan and Malfurion held the Dragon Soul and pointed it at the portal above the Well of Eternity. Then an enormous beam of light shot out from the Dragon Soul and poured into the portal. The next moment, the entire sky above the Well of Eternity, and even the entire city of Zin-Azshari, suddenly surged with wind and clouds. The swirling vortex of the portal was reversed and began to rotate in the opposite direction. Originally, in the setting of this portal, Azeroth should be the exit. But under the reversal of Illidan and Malfurion, the portal on Azeroth immediately became the entrance. And it just so happened that the Dragon Soul contained the power of the titans. During the entire resonance process, it inevitably stimulated the protective mechanism of the planetary shield, so this portal immediately produced an unparalleled suction force! This suction force had no effect on the native creatures of Azeroth, but it was troublesome for non-native creatures. In the violent gusts, the first to be unlucky were the demons surrounding everyone at the edge of the barrier. They were sucked into the sky in panic, and even their weapons fell to the ground. After being sent into the portal, they disappeared. Then came the demons in Zin-Azshari. Be it the inferior demons, cerberi, or doomguards, none of them could escape the fate of being sucked in. At the same time, Illidan noticed that the Well of Eternity was undergoing tremendous changes. The originally calm well water was churning violently, and a huge vortex began to form, illustrating a radiant scene with the portal in the sky. This unusual change in the Well of Eternity immediately gave Illidan, Malfurion, and the others a bad feeling. It was the same for Tyrande. At this moment, she seemed to have received a revelation from Elune and blurted out, ¡°Not good. The Well of Eternity might explode!¡± After realizing this, Tyrande and Malfurion became anxious. It was a good thing that the reverse portal could expel the demons, but it was not within their expectations that the Well of Eternity would explode. It had to be known that the Well of Eternity was basically made of pure energy. Once it exploded, the scale would definitely not be small. This explosion might destroy all of Zin-Azshari and even affect Suramar. ¡°We have to inform our compatriots and get them to evacuate!¡± Malfurion said. ¡°Tyrande, leave quickly!¡± Tyrande didn¡¯t waste any time and immediately turned to leave. But just as she left, Krasus said to Malfurion, ¡°Leave this to us. Malfurion, you leave too. Your people need your guidance!¡± Malfurion turned his head and looked at Krasus, Ronin, and Broxigar. After seeing the sincerity in their eyes, he sighed. ¡°Thank you, my friends. The night elves will remember your kindness forever!¡± Then Malfurion left on his reindeer. At this moment, the Dragon Soul was already operating smoothly, so there was no need for more magic power to maintain it. Just Krasus and Rhonin were enough. After the two mages took over the Dragon Soul, they looked at Illidan. ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± Krasus asked Illidan. ¡°They don¡¯t recognize me as a member of their people!¡± Illidan replied in a deep voice. ¡°They see me as a traitor¡­ So I don¡¯t need to save them.¡± Krasus and Rhonin didn¡¯t know what to say about this. They knew very well that it was all thanks to Illidan that they could do this. Unfortunately, Illidan¡¯s contribution was destined not to be recognized by the night elves¡­ As the portal rotated, more and more demons were being sucked in. Of course, this expulsion would not affect all of Azeroth, and the demons who had gone out to fight across Kalimdor would probably be left behind in the end. But this was enough. The demons could be slowly eliminated. The top priority was to prevent Sargeras from entering. In the distant sky, a giant body was flying over uncontrollably. Everyone looked up and found that it was Archimonde! His giant body couldn¡¯t resist the expulsion. Even though he was roaring angrily, he couldn¡¯t avoid the fate of being sucked into the portal. Seeing that Archimonde was also expelled, everyone revealed relieved expressions. But then they realized that there was a commander of the Burning Legion in Zin-Azshari. Where was King of Despair Osiris?! In the palace, Roy was also resisting this massive attraction, but he was sitting firmly on a huge chair, forming a sharp contrast to Archimonde¡¯s flailing. The massive changes in the Well of Eternity naturally alarmed Azshara. After seeing this scene on the terrace, she ran to Roy¡¯s palace in a panic and asked him in a shocked tone, ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± While forcibly resisting this attraction, Roy grinned sinisterly at Azshara. ¡°Haha, Queen Azshara, it seems like your dream is going to be ruined. The people you once disdained resisted the Burning Legion with practical actions and also resisted you!¡± ¡°No, this is impossible! How can those lowly commoners¡­¡± Azshara cursed hysterically, her elegant queen manner completely gone. Roy slowly stood up from his seat and looked down at her. ¡°You¡¯d better think about how to face your people next! Without the support of the Burning Legion, their angry flames will devour you¡­¡± With that, Roy walked past Azshara and headed out of the palace. In her daze, she muttered to him, ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°None of your business!¡± Roy said without looking back. These words completely defeated Azshara. It wasn¡¯t until this moment that she realized that this commander of the Burning Legion, and even the demons of the entire Burning Legion, had never taken her seriously¡­ Roy walked out of the palace step by step. Every step he took left a deep pit in the ground. He was controlling immense gravity and exerting it on himself to resist the power of expulsion. As he walked, he was calculating the time and whispered, ¡°Sargeras, you should be anxious, right?¡± Sargeras was indeed anxious. Just as the portal was about to be completed, such a big change suddenly occurred. When Archimonde was sent back, Sargeras finally couldn¡¯t hold himself back. Realizing that the portal was likely about to close, Sargeras simply squeezed in first. His hands came out from the depths of the portal, grabbed its edges, and pulled apart, attempting to tear it open and expand it enough for him to enter. These gigantic hands covering the sky made Krasus and Rhonin, who were maintaining the Dragon Soul, terrified and anxious. But they couldn¡¯t think of a way to stop it for the time being. In their anxiety, they overlooked one thing¡ªIllidan had disappeared at some point¡­ Because Sargeras wanted to force his way in, the portal was blocked for a short time. Many demons sucked into the sky screamed as they fell from high altitudes. Similarly, because the suction had temporarily disappeared, Roy¡¯s footsteps became much lighter. He walked through the palace and arrived at the edge of the Well of Eternity, where he saw a figure. ¡°Illidan Stormrage, you are indeed here!¡± Hearing Roy¡¯s laughter, Illidan was startled and immediately turned around. He held the Twin Blades of Azzinoth with both hands and assumed a fighting stance while looking at Roy vigilantly. ¡°Osiris¡­ haven¡¯t you been expelled?¡± Chapter 684 Chapter 684: Beating Illidan Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Facing Illidan¡¯s question, Roy tilted his head slightly and said with a faint smile, ¡°What do you mean? Illidan Stormrage, do you¡­ really want to see me expelled?¡± ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t belong here, not on Azeroth!¡± Illidan calmed his mind and gritted his teeth. ¡°The Burning Legion¡¯s plan has failed, demon! Go back to the Twisting Nether!¡± Illidan was sure that when he, Malfurion, and the others appeared at the Well of Eternity, the demons had noticed his rebellion, so he was going all out in front of Roy. Anyway, he had already completed his plan, so he no longer needed to pretend to be polite to the demons. ¡°Hehe, how dare you speak to me like this? Illidan, aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll kill you?¡± The smile on Roy¡¯s face gradually became ferocious, and he released the power in his body. In an instant, Illidan felt a terrifying pressure suffocating him. His standing body began to bend involuntarily, and his knees began to tremble, about to collapse. However, he still persisted and resisted this terrifying pressure with all his might. Even though cold sweat poured out of his body like a waterfall, he did not kneel in front of Roy. Finally, Illidan let out a resolute roar. He sprang forward and rushed at Roy with the Twin Blades of Azzinoth! Under his eyes covered by a cloth strip, Illidan saw Roy as an enormous black shadow with a strange mist rising. Under this black shadow was an immense amount of magic power energy that made him despair. He knew that Osiris was an opponent he couldn¡¯t defeat, but at this point, he couldn¡¯t escape. He could only fight with everything he had and seek life in despair. The Twin Blades of Azzinoth were a pair of strange weapons, and it naturally required special combat skills to wield them. But it had to be said that these weapons were very compatible with Illidan. Ever since he obtained these weapons, he had mastered the technique of wielding them in a short time. When he rushed to Roy, he continuously rotated his body and used his quick footwork to slash at Roy. Every attack was an extreme arc attack, looking like a dance. However, even though every slash hit, Illidan¡¯s expression became heavier and heavier. There was no feeling of the blades cutting into the body. Instead, there was a sizzling sound like friction with steel. Roy was standing still without moving, allowing the blades to slash his body and create sparks on his skin. Failed to break the enemy¡¯s defense¡­ Although the Twin Blades of Azzinoth were very famous, in fact, they weren¡¯t a divine artifact-level weapon. Their original source was only a doomguard commander of the Burning Legion. How could this demon, who was only at the middle level of the Burning Legion, have any divine weapon? The greatest characteristic of the Twin Blades was their sharpness, but they didn¡¯t have any other unique magical attribute. However, this sharpness was nothing to Roy. Of course, if the foundation of a weapon was good enough, it would gradually grow with the continuous infusion of power from the user. The Twin Blades of Azzinoth might grow into divine artifacts in the future as Illidan continued to fight. But Illidan had only obtained this pair of weapons not long ago, so there was naturally no growth. Roy allowed Illidan to jump around in front of him and keep waving his weapons, thinking to himself that Illidian was indeed an agility-type hero. This action looked dazzling, but¡­ it was useless! When Roy was tired of watching, he suddenly took action. He raised his right hand and flicked his index finger. Coincidentally, Illidan bumped into him. Before he could even react, Roy¡¯s index finger flicked his chin. With a soft thud, Illidan felt as if he had been hit by a running rhinoceros. His head tilted back violently, and then his body flew tens of meters away like a cannonball. Finally, he smashed into the ground with a bang and plowed a half-meter-deep ravine into the ground before stopping. The moment Illidan was hit by the flick, one of his warglaives flew out of his hand and spun a few times in the air before landing and inserting into the floor not far in front of Roy. Lying on the floor, Illidan couldn¡¯t get up for a long time. The attack on his lower jaw caused his head to buzz, and he felt dizzy whenever he looked at anything. He felt that all his teeth had shattered, and blood leaked out from his mouth. Illidan knew that the disparity between him and Roy was immense, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be so great that he was sent flying with just a flick of a finger¡­ Roy shook his head. The current Illidan was probably only at the strength of a high-rank demon. He didn¡¯t know what gave Illidian the courage to attack him. Besides, this was Roy. If the person standing here were Archimonde, he would have probably crushed his head. After Illidan stood up shakily, he still assumed a fighting stance, but he only held a warglaive in his hand, looking quite tragic. Roy¡¯s tail curved over, picked up the warglaive on the floor, and pointed it at Illidan. Illidan subconsciously grabbed the warglaive and looked at Roy in a daze, not understanding what he meant. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t tease you anymore!¡± Roy said as he walked past him. ¡°On account of your praiseworthy courage, I won¡¯t pursue the matter of you betraying the Legion¡­¡± This time, Illidan was really stunned, so much so that he didn¡¯t make a defensive stance when Roy walked past him. When he returned to his senses, he found Roy walking toward the Well of Eternity and immediately said, ¡°W-what do you mean? Don¡¯t you intend to capture me?¡± ¡°Why should I capture you?¡± Roy snorted. ¡°Let you be a prisoner? Ha, is there a need for me to do that? It won¡¯t be long before some people lock you up!¡± Illidan really couldn¡¯t understand this demon in front of him, but he wasn¡¯t stupid. He could feel that Demon Osiris was not hostile to him, but he had overreacted just now. At the same time, he was curious about what Roy wanted to do at the Well of Eternity, so he subconsciously followed. After arriving at the edge of the lake, Roy raised his head and looked at the giant portal vortex above the Well of Eternity. The massive suction force was still continuing, but Sargeras¡¯s body, which wanted to squeeze in from the other side, suppressed the suction force to the lowest level. This violent entry method caused the sky above the Well of Eternity to surge, and countless black lightning arcs were flashing wildly. Under this doomsday-like omen, anyone who saw it would think that a catastrophe was imminent. But this wasn¡¯t what Roy was concerned about. What he was really concerned about was the green fel energy surging out from the other side of the portal as Sargeras moved! Sargeras was really anxious. This surging fel energy came from him. Not only did the uncontrollable fel energy cause the portal to mutate faster, but when it poured down from the sky, it also contaminated the lake water of the Well of Eternity. The originally crystal clear lake water had now turned dark green. The collision between the fel energy and pure energy began to cause violent waves on the surface of the Well of Eternity. The Well of Eternity is finished! Roy judged. Not only him, but after seeing this scene, Illidan couldn¡¯t worry about so much anymore. He quickly ran a few steps past Roy, squatted at the edge of the lake, and reached out to hold a handful of lake water. But what he saw was totally dark green. ¡°Damn it, how could this happen?!¡± Illidan punched the ground angrily and roared in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m too late!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not too late!¡± Roy looked at him. ¡°Even if you hadn¡¯t fought me, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to catch up. Sargeras¡¯s fel energy corrodes faster than you think!¡± Hearing this, Illidan turned his head sharply and looked at Roy in disbelief. ¡°You know my goal?¡± ¡°Is it difficult to guess?¡± Roy snorted. ¡°The other night elves are evacuating, and only you are running to the Well of Eternity. What else can you do besides wanting to get some well water?¡± Illidan was speechless. He lowered his head and continued to look at the lake full of ill omens. ¡°This is the pride of the night elves. It has accompanied the entire history of the night elves, but now, it has been destroyed by the Burning Legion¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not impossible for you to save it!¡± Roy suddenly said. When Illidan heard this, he was shocked and immediately understood. ¡°Yes, although it¡¯s contaminated now, there may be a way to purify it!¡± He hurriedly took out the vials he had prepared earlier, wanting to fill them with the water of the Well of Eternity. But before he could reach a vial into the water, there was the sound of an air explosion, and then he found that the vial in his hand had exploded. ¡°Damn it. What do you want?!¡± Illidan was furious. He stood up and glared at Roy. ¡°How much well water can you hold in such a small vial?¡± Roy said disdainfully. ¡°Get out of the way first. When I¡¯m done and in a good mood, I¡¯ll reward you with some!¡± With that, Roy ignored Illidan¡¯s resistance and reached out to push him away. Under Illidan¡¯s angry gaze, Roy¡¯s right hand glowed and waved slightly at the surface of the Well of Eternity. With his wave, a strange scene appeared. A huge vortex suddenly appeared on the surface of the turbulent Well of Eternity, and the rapidly spinning water revealed a dark cavity. Before Illidan could figure out what Roy was doing, he immediately turned his head to look at the vortex. In the vision of his Eyes of Magic Dispelling, he could see something full of powerful energy floating up from the vortex. A moment later, an object emitting dazzling light slowly appeared. Then, following Roy¡¯s summons, it turned into a ray of light and flew toward him. After Roy caught the light, Illidan saw that what was hidden in the light was a long¡­ sword embryo?! Chapter 685 Chapter 685: Deal with Illidan Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yes, Roy came to the Well of Eternity to retrieve the sword embryo he had hidden many years ago! The reason why Roy took it out now was that Sargeras¡¯s fel energy had contaminated the Well of Eternity. Next, because of the explosion, it would turn into a massive maelstrom, and the former Well of Eternity would become one with the sea. Under the dilution of the endless seawater, the energy of the Well of Eternity would no longer exist. Under these circumstances, if he continued to hide the sword embryo here, it wouldn¡¯t be able to absorb any energy, so it was better to take it out first¡­ Holding the sword embryo, Roy felt it and found a burst of joy coming from it. It seemed that after continuously absorbing the energy of the Well of Eternity for more than 12,000 years, the sword embryo had indeed given birth to a small spiritual intelligence. But¡­ it wasn¡¯t enough. The energy wasn¡¯t enough! It was not enough to reach the energy level of the super divine artifact that Roy had expected! ¡°You¡­ you came to the Well of Eternity for this?¡± Illidan stared dumbfounded at the sword embryo in Roy¡¯s hand. ¡°When did you hide it in the Well of Eternity?! Why didn¡¯t the night elves know about this?!¡± ¡°When?¡± Roy comforted the spirit in the sword embryo and smiled. ¡°Probably before you night elves were born!¡± Like a bolt from the blue, Illidan was stunned. Although he didn¡¯t want to believe this, his intuition told him that it was probably true. In other words, Demon Osiris had appeared on Azeroth long before the birth of the night elves?! At this moment, Illidan felt that he had noticed a great scheme, but he couldn¡¯t tell what kind of scheme it was. He only knew that the one who created this scheme was the demon in front of him, Osiris! Illidan didn¡¯t speak for a long time. His imagination was running wild, and who knew what he was thinking. It wasn¡¯t until Roy¡¯s fingers snapped that he finally regained his senses. ¡°Don¡¯t be delusional, okay?¡± Roy looked down at Illidan. ¡°Perhaps the energy of the Well of Eternity isn¡¯t common in the universe and attracts the covetous eyes of the Burning Legion, but to me, it¡¯s just energy. I don¡¯t have any other thoughts about it. I just want it to help me complete the early stages of forging my sword¡­¡± Illidan asked doubtfully, ¡°Is that really all?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Roy snorted coldly. ¡°With your strength, are you worthy of me deceiving you?¡± Illidan stopped talking. He actually knew that what Demon Osiris said was very likely true. If he had really come to Azeroth more than 10,000 years ago, he wouldn¡¯t take the night elves born afterward seriously at all. The Well of Eternity had never belonged to the night elves. Who owned it was the entire world of Azeroth, and the night elves were only using the Well of Eternity¡­ Therefore, Illidan could understand the meaning in Roy¡¯s words. Since night elves could use it, why couldn¡¯t demons? After forcing himself to calm down, Illidan asked again, ¡°I¡¯m afraid Sargeras doesn¡¯t know that you hid a sword embryo in the Well of Eternity, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. He doesn¡¯t know!¡± Roy looked at him with a faint smile. ¡°Do you want to tell him?¡± ¡°No!¡± Illidan shook his head. ¡°I just want to know, you¡¯re clearly one of the commanders of the Burning Legion, but why are your actions different from the other demons of the Burning Legion? In retrospect, you probably knew that I pretended to join the Burning Legion, but you didn¡¯t expose me. Instead, you allowed me to join the Legion and obtain a chance to meet Sargeras¡­ You can be said to be one of the culprits behind the Burning Legion¡¯s defeat, right?¡± Roy shook his head. ¡°Illidan Stormrage, knowing too much isn¡¯t beneficial to you! Put away all your thoughts and bury them deep in the depths of your mind¡­ Now, tell me, are you interested in making a deal with a demon like me?¡± ¡°What deal?¡± Illidan asked curiously. Roy grinned sinisterly. With a flip of his wrist, a few small bottles appeared in his hand. After seeing these bottles, Illidan could no longer look away. The bottles in Roy¡¯s hands were full of crystal clear liquid, and this liquid was so dazzling that it radiated light. Illidan was too familiar with this sight. He had seen this light countless times in his life¡­ It was the light of the well water of the Well of Eternity! ¡°By Elune, is¡­ is this pure well water from the Well of Eternity?!¡± Illidan subconsciously stretched out his hand to touch these bottles. ¡°Uncontaminated well water? How is it possible?! How did you obtain it?¡± After seeing the well water in these bottles, Illidan no longer had any doubts about Roy¡¯s arrival on Azeroth a long time ago. But unlike what he thought, which was that Roy had collected the water over 10,000 years ago, the water in Roy¡¯s hand actually came from the future. Yes, it was the well water that he had swept away after destroying the World Tree Nordrassil in the Battle of Mount Hyjal. This is a wonderful¡­ cycle! When Roy took out the well water, this phrase couldn¡¯t help flashing in his mind. He took out the water and handed it to Illidan so that he could create the second Well of Eternity. Then, more than 10,000 years later, he took back the water. If this was not a cycle, then what was it? ¡°Unlike your vials earlier, these bottles in my hands are spatial containers!¡± Roy said to Illidan. ¡°Each of these small bottles probably contains several tons of water, which is enough for you to create a new Well of Eternity.¡± After hearing this, Illidan could no longer hold back his emotions. He had wanted to fill vials with the water of the Well of Eternity earlier because he had no choice. Although the water of the Well of Eternity was rich in energy, how much could a small vial hold? If he poured it into a lake, it would probably be extremely diluted. Who knew how long it would take to restore the original splendor of the Well of Eternity. But it would be completely different if he could obtain the well water in Osiris¡¯s hands. After calming down, Illidan asked, ¡°Is the deal you mentioned related to the well water?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Roy nodded. ¡°I know you want to restore the Well of Eternity, so I¡¯ll give you this pure well water to help you complete it. But the premise is that you must sink my sword embryo into the well again! This is the content of our deal!¡± Illidan asked in puzzlement, ¡°Continue letting your sword embryo absorb energy? It¡¯s not impossible, but¡­ why don¡¯t you do this personally?¡± Roy pointed at the portal in the sky. ¡°I can¡¯t do it. I don¡¯t know when you¡¯ll be able to create the second Well of Eternity. Before that, I¡¯ll be expelled. Sargeras wants to force his way into this world, but I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll be able to succeed. Once he¡¯s repelled, the power of the portal will take away my body.¡± It wasn¡¯t until this moment that Illidan realized that Demon Osiris was only a clone, and his main body was still in the headquarters of the Burning Legion. He immediately understood why Roy wanted to hand this matter to him. After understanding this, Illidan quickly calculated the pros and cons of this matter in his mind. In fact, it wasn¡¯t that Illidan didn¡¯t understand why the Burning Legion invaded the world of Azeroth. It was nothing more than because of the Well of Eternity, so he naturally knew the consequences of creating the second Well of Eternity. His brother, Malfurion, had mentioned this more than once. But Illidan and Malfurion had different views. In Illidan¡¯s opinion, demons were vengeful, and the Burning Legion was naturally the same. This time, the Legion had suffered a massive defeat on Azeroth, so how could they give up? Perhaps it wouldn¡¯t be long before the Burning Legion returned again. This had nothing to do with whether Azeroth had the Well of Eternity or not. On the contrary, if the Well of Eternity could continue to exist, it would bring immense benefits to the world of Azeroth. The environment of this world had long been accustomed to the existence of the Well of Eternity, and it had long been a consensus that the energy of the Well regulated the climate of the entire world. If the Well of Eternity really disappeared, it would be a tremendous disaster for the living beings of Azeroth, and countless species would become extinct. What was laughable was that Malfurion, a druid who advocated the path of nature, couldn¡¯t see this as clearly as Illidan¡­ In Illidan¡¯s opinion, the Well of Eternity had to be preserved, and in order to preserve it, he needed to make a deal with Demon Osiris. It was worth a weapon that a demon king had been planning for since more than 10,000 years ago. Needless to say, Illidan knew how dangerous it would be. If this weapon really grew in the Well of Eternity and was finally born, Illidan didn¡¯t dare to imagine how much trouble it would cause to Azeroth. But the premise of all this was that Demon Osiris wanted to destroy Azeroth¡­ What if he didn¡¯t have any hostility toward Azeroth or didn¡¯t care? Illidan looked straight at Roy, trying to see something in his eyes. But unfortunately, Roy¡¯s eyes were cold and calm. Other than making Illidan feel frightened, there was nothing else. Finally, Illidan gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Deal!¡± Then he stretched out his hand to take the bottles away, but Roy clenched his fist and stopped him. He smiled sinisterly. ¡°A deal with a demon isn¡¯t as simple as you think!¡± As his voice fell, a demon contract born from flames appeared in front of Illidan. Roy pointed at the contract. ¡°In order to ensure that you will do everything according to my intentions, a demon contract is essential. Come, Illidan Stormrage, write your true name on this contract¡­¡± Some of the bad ideas in Illidan¡¯s mind immediately fell through. He knew that this transaction wasn¡¯t that simple, so he could only examine the contract patiently and carefully. This contract was written in the language of the night elves, so he had no problem understanding it. After careful examination, he found that there was nothing wrong. He hesitated for a moment before pressing his finger on the contract. A burning pain came, and Illidan¡¯s finger was burned. At the same time, his name slowly appeared on the contract. With a burst of flames, the contract disappeared, and the transaction was established. Roy opened his palm with a smile and handed the few bottles of well water to Illidan. Then there was the sword embryo¡­ Illidan held this simple sword embryo and sensed a strong will resisting him coming from it. He was shocked and realized that this weapon was indeed not simple. However, he had already signed the contract, so he had no choice but to put away the sword embryo. ¡°Then, goodbye, Illidan Stormrage!¡± Roy¡¯s clone began to become transparent because his main body had canceled the power projection. Of course, he couldn¡¯t wait until the portal really sucked this clone away. After seeing Roy completely disappear, Illidan smiled bitterly and muttered to himself, ¡°Goodbye? It¡¯s best not to see you again¡­¡± With that, Illidan looked up at the lightning-filled portal in the sky again, turned around, and left the scene¡­ Chapter 686 Chapter 686: Lonely Hero, Resolute Warrior Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The sky was dark, the wind was howling, and thunder was rumbling. In the sky above the Well of Eternity, the huge vortex of the portal was still stirring. Sargeras¡¯s large hands were stretching out from the other side of the portal and grabbing the sides of the portal, and most of his head was exposed from the other side. The night elves who saw this scene from a distance could even clearly see his giant crown-like demon horns. Surging fel flames surged out at the same time. After passing through the portal, these fel flames seemed to collapse and fall into the Well of Eternity below. The surface of the lake ignited with raging flames and rolled along with the waves. From time to time, flailing demons spun through the sky and were expelled from the gaps of the vortex. But some demons unfortunately collided with Sargeras on the other side, and then they screamed as they turned into flying ashes under the burning of fel energy. Rhonin, Krasus, and Broxigar looked anxiously at the scene in front of them. They knew very well that although Sargeras¡¯s power and the energy of the portal had formed a short stalemate, the output power of the Dragon Soul had reached its limit. If nothing unexpected happened, Sargeras would most likely enter the world of Azeroth before the portal totally collapsed. Tyrande and Malfurion rushed back at this time. They had already organized the surviving night elves to evacuate. Under the light of their prestige, even some Highborne wouldn¡¯t raise any objections. The night elves were boarding ships in an orderly manner or evacuating to higher ground. After arranging for their people to evacuate, the worried Tyrande and Malfurion rushed back, only to find that Illidan was missing. But at this time, no one cared what Illidan was doing. Everyone was trying their best to stop Sargeras. All kinds of magic shot into the sky from the ground and hit Sargeras¡¯s hands and head. But when these magic attacks landed on his body, they didn¡¯t even cause a splash. The difference in level between them and Sargeras was too great. Just as everyone was at a loss, Broxigar suddenly asked Malfurion, ¡°Is there a way to send me up?¡± Malfurion and Tyrande understood Broxigar¡¯s intentions almost at the same time and immediately objected. ¡°No, it¡¯s too dangerous!¡± On the other hand, Rhonin and Krasus didn¡¯t say a word. It wasn¡¯t that they wanted Broxigar to die, but as people from the future, they knew him better. This veteran, who had fought bravely against Archimonde¡¯s army in the Battle of Mount Hyjal, had lost all his comrades in battle, leaving him the only survivor. But in the orcs¡¯ ideology, this wasn¡¯t glory. To them, true glory was dying on the battlefield. Broxigar was a true warrior, and his long-cherished wish had always been to achieve this honor, so it wasn¡¯t strange for him to propose this idea at this moment. Hearing the objections of Tyrande and Malfurion, Broxigar grinned carefreely. ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do on this side of the portal, but on the other side¡­ there might still be a chance, right?¡± Tyrande and Malfurion were silent. They knew that Broxigar was right. If they could get to the other side of the portal, they might be able to distract Sargeras and create an opportunity for everyone to close the portal. They were not indecisive people, so they quickly agreed to Broxigar¡¯s plan. Everyone looked at the orc veteran in front of them with admiration and gently reminded him to take care of himself. Broxigar smiled at Ronin and everyone else. ¡°Farewell. It¡¯s been my honor to fight alongside you!¡± With that, he held the Axe of Cenarius tightly in his hand, stomped his feet, and jumped high toward the portal. ¡°Lok¡¯tar Ogar (victory or death)!¡± Along with Broxigar¡¯s roar, Malfurion swept up a hurricane and caught Broxigar in the air. Then, under his precise control of the hurricane, Broxigar entered through a gap in the portal. On Azeroth¡¯s side, Broxigar disappeared, but on Argus¡¯s side, Broxigar appeared from the portal and smashed down. The Burning Legion demons on standby near the portal were all stunned. They had been watching Sargeras¡¯s actions and waiting for him to pass through the portal, but unexpectedly, a lone hero rushed in first¡­ The demons quickly reacted. They roared angrily and rushed at Broxigar, wanting to tear this audacious fellow into pieces. Broxigar¡¯s eyes were wide open, calm yet full of fighting spirit. Not to be outdone, he roared, leaped high, and fought the demons. Boom! The Axe of Cenarius split the skull of a doomguard in midair and smashed onto the ground with the demon¡¯s body. After landing, Broxigar grabbed his axe and slashed it at the chest of a demon beside him. The blood stimulated the bloodthirsty fanaticism of the demons. Several demons rushed forward and surrounded Broxigar. But before their weapons could land, his entire body suddenly rotated. He held the handle of the Axe of Cenarius with both hands and swung it like a windmill, cutting these demons in half in the blink of an eye. With his bravery, Broxigar cut a bloody path through the demons. His whole body was drenched in demon blood, but his eyes were still looking forward firmly. In front of him was Sargeras. Above the huge plaza was the portal. The vortex of the portal was flat above his head, and his colossal titan body was standing there. His feet were standing on the ground, and his hands were on the edge of the portal as he tried his best to climb up. This action might be a little ridiculous, but no one dared to mock the ferocious Dark Titan. Broxigar¡¯s target was Sargeras. He moved slowly but steadily among the demons. His movements were concise and swift, and his posture of killing demons was precise and calm. Under the heavy siege of the demons, his body inevitably suffered injuries, but he didn¡¯t collapse. Instead, he sprinted even faster. When he was tens of meters away from Sargeras¡¯s feet, the demons had reached a very dense level. The demons were not idiots. Of course, they could tell what Broxigar wanted to do, so all the demons spared no effort to stop him. When Broxigar realized that if he delayed any longer, he would no longer be able to break through the shield wall formed by the demons, he roared again! This time, Broxigar abandoned all defense and charged forward fearlessly. The demons¡¯ weapons along the way left deep wounds on him, but they couldn¡¯t stop his charge. He knocked away all the demons in his path and finally saw Sargeras¡¯s demon hooves, which were as large as the trunk of the World Tree. Brandishing the Axe of Cenarius, Broxigar launched a tremendous blow at the gap between Sargeras¡¯s ankles! Time seemed to slow down at this moment. Perhaps sensing Broxigar¡¯s indomitable will, the Axe of Cenarius erupted with a dazzling light. This artifact was responding to his fighting spirit as he struck out with a sharp blow¡­ All the demons who saw this axe attack were stunned. Although this attack came and went quickly, the moment remained forever in the memories of the demons. A moment later, Sargeras¡¯s angry roar came from the sky! Sargeras no longer cared about climbing and opening the portal. He lowered his head and glared at Broxigar¡¯s tiny ant-like body below. It wasn¡¯t until this moment that the demons of the Burning Legion noticed a shallow wound on Sargeras¡¯s ankle following Broxigar¡¯s axe blow! Although the wound was shallow, it did appear. It was precisely because Sargeras¡¯s skin had been broken and he felt the pain that he subconsciously lowered his head. After coming back to their senses, all the demons, including Sargeras himself, felt that it was unbelievable. With the strength of Sargeras¡¯s body, how could he be injured by a mortal?! Even though he was holding a divine artifact, it shouldn¡¯t be possible! However, no matter how surprised Sargeras and the demons were, how disbelieving they were, all of this really happened. Broxigar, who had completed this miraculous feat, was panting heavily. He had consumed all his energy in the attack just now, and he couldn¡¯t even stand steadily. But when he looked up at Sargeras, his eyes were still firm and unyielding. Sargeras, looking down at Broxigar, was even stunned for at least a second by his burning gaze. When Sargeras returned to his senses, what replaced shock was endless anger. Not only was his body injured, but the culprit was just an ant-like mortal. This was extremely humiliating for Sargeras. He crouched down, stretched out his large hand, and picked up Broxigar. Broxigar no longer had the strength to dodge, so Sargeras easily caught him. Sargeras exerted force with his right hand. Cracking sounds immediately came from Broxigar¡¯s body, and blood spewed out of his mouth. All the bones in his body were crushed by Sargeras. Blood had already filled Broxigar¡¯s vision, and it was already beginning to blur. But in this blurry and hazy state, he saw the portal vortex above Sargeras¡¯s head shrinking rapidly. He knew that he had succeeded and that Sargeras had been stopped¡­ A relieved smile appeared on Broxigar¡¯s face. When Sargeras saw this smile, he quickly turned to look at the portal above, but it was already too late. ¡°No!!!¡± How could Sargeras tolerate failing at the last moment? He dropped Broxigar and reached out to grab the portal. But at this moment, the portal had already shrunk to the size of his palm. He held on tightly, wanting to expand it, but it was utterly impossible. Broxigar lay flat on the ground and looked at the last traces of the portal. Although all his bones were shattered, he still used his last bit of strength to throw the Axe of Cenarius in his right hand into the portal. The Axe of Cenarius spun, easily passed through the portal supported by Sargeras¡¯s hand, fell into the vortex, and disappeared. ¡°You¡­!!¡± Sargeras was trembling in anger. He didn¡¯t expect Broxigar to throw back the weapon that could injure him at the last moment. If this weapon fell into the hands of the natives of Azeroth, wouldn¡¯t it give them one more item to use against him? But at this moment, Sargeras could no longer stop the portal from closing. If he didn¡¯t want his wrist to be severed by the power of space, he had to retract his hand. As soon as he retracted his hand, the portal no longer had any obstruction. It shrunk into a small black dot and finally disappeared¡­ Chapter 687 Chapter 687: The End of the War of the Ancients Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios At this point, Sargeras¡¯s invasion of Azeroth had utterly failed. Logically speaking, Sargeras should have flown into a rage. But after looking down at Broxigar, he fell silent. After a while, he asked Broxigar, who could no longer move, ¡°Orc, what is¡­ your name?¡± Broxigar coughed up blood and said with a smile. ¡°B-Broxigar Shiga Saurfang!¡± Sargeras nodded and stood up straight. Although the failure of the plan made him enraged, being able to ask for Broxigar¡¯s name meant that Sargeras still recognized this brave orc. Not only Sargeras, but the demons of the Burning Legion also recognized his bravery. The recognition from an enemy was the greatest honor and medal for a warrior! Therefore, in the end, although Sargeras still executed Broxigar, he didn¡¯t torture the soul of this orc. In the future, although Ner¡¯zhul was stronger than Broxigar, the Burning Legion had tortured him so much that he could neither live nor die. The contrast between the experiences of these two was like heaven and earth. Moreover, the plan had failed, but Sargeras didn¡¯t hold anyone accountable. After Archimonde was expelled back, he was uneasy, afraid that Sargeras would punish him. In the end, he got through safely. It wasn¡¯t that Sargeras had changed his nature but because he realized from Broxigar¡¯s eyes that he had underestimated the resistance of the mortal beings of Azeroth. The Burning Legion¡¯s invasion had caused all the races of Kalimdor to unite and fight against the Legion. This was what Sargeras reflected on. Sargeras left without punishing anyone, but his desire for Azeroth didn¡¯t disappear. Moreover, although the portal had closed, he was very clear about the situation on Azeroth. He returned to the Burning Throne and planned to take a look. At this moment, Roy was also waiting to watch the live broadcast. His main body had always stayed in his palace. After handing the Well of Eternity water and sword embryo to Illidan, he had canceled his power projection. Roy had seen what had happened at the Argus portal. Although the entire situation was slightly different from the history in his memory, Broxigar¡¯s sacrifice still appeared as usual. Roy was also very impressed with the orc Broxigar. Regarding Sargeras not torturing his soul, Roy nodded in agreement. If anyone really dared to have designs on Broxigar¡¯s soul, he might have been unable to hold back from taking action. A brave warrior couldn¡¯t be blasphemed¡­ After feeling sorry for Broxigar, Roy turned his attention back to Azeroth. Before his power projection had left, he had left a demon eye in Zin-Azshari. It happened to activate at this time, so he pulled Julia and Benia over to watch the projection together and prepared to appreciate the explosion. In the sky above the Well of Eternity, after Sargeras¡¯s hands disappeared, Malfurion and the others immediately understood that Broxigar had succeeded! They praised Broxigar¡¯s miraculous achievement while stepping up their efforts to infuse magic power into the Dragon Soul to accelerate the closing of the portal. When Sargeras¡¯s hand appeared again, everyone¡¯s heart skipped a beat. But not long after, an axe flew out of the portal and fell into the distance. Sargeras¡¯s hand completely withdrew, as though it were specially creating an opportunity for the axe to fly out. With his sharp eyes, Rhonin immediately recognized that it was Broxigar¡¯s battle axe. Although he was already prepared for Broxigar¡¯s sacrifice, when he saw the axe fly out, he couldn¡¯t help letting out a sorrowful roar and chased after the axe without looking back. After the portal was completely closed, Malfurion and the others heaved a sigh of relief. Only Tyrande looked sad. Malfurion naturally understood Tyrande¡¯s feelings, so he persuaded, ¡°He is our hero. Don¡¯t worry, Tyrande. In this war against the Burning Legion, more people will inherit his will¡­¡± Tyrande nodded and turned her attention back to the Well of Eternity. At this moment, the Well of Eternity was already in a very turbulent state, and a gigantic green vortex was forming. This wasn¡¯t only because Sargeras¡¯s fel energy had contaminated the well water but also because the portal was violently closed. The many types of energy were constantly colliding and raging in the water, causing the water to be unable to calm down. It was as though the Well of Eternity was under tremendous pressure, and it urgently needed a way to vent. And this way, if nothing unexpected happened, would be an immense explosion. Realizing that the Well of Eternity couldn¡¯t be saved, although Malfurion and Tyrande were anguished, they still left resolutely. Rhonin and Krasus followed them. Most of the night elf civilians had already evacuated. Some Highborne also realized that something was wrong, so they no longer cared about their loyalty to Azshara and evacuated together. In the city of Zin-Azshari, Queen Azshara fell into a daze. Everything had changed too quickly. Sargeras was about to come out of the portal, but in less than half an hour, the portal closed. The situation changed so quickly that Azshara didn¡¯t have time to react before failure was already a foregone conclusion. Now, a catastrophe was coming. The Highborne who were once loyal to her fled from her like stray dogs, and no one would respectfully call her queen. On the contrary, Azshara knew that she would be despised in the history of the night elves for countless years from now on! Because it was her greed that attracted the Burning Legion¡­ In the empty palace, the servants were gone, the nobles were gone, and even the demons were gone, leaving only a mess. As Azshara looked at all of this, boundless anger gradually rose in her heart. At this moment, she began to hate the night elf traitors and the Burning Legion. She felt that it was all their fault that she had failed. Azshara¡¯s mentality had long been distorted. The queen, who had always been high and mighty, had never reflected on her mistakes. Instead, she blamed everything on others. Just as Azshara was furious, a voice rang in her ear. ¡°Your Majesty, why is there such a commotion outside? Did something happen?¡± The person who spoke was Vashj. She and the other maids of Azshara hurriedly ran into the palace and asked Azshara nervously. These maids in the deep palace were not clear about what was going on. In fact, when the Highborne evacuated, no one would explain anything to the maids. After seeing these maids, Azshara realized that there might still be people loyal to her in the city. She was right. At this moment, there were still many night elves in Zin-Azshari who had not left. These people were all truly loyal to Azshara. Although these night elves felt uneasy about the panicked evacuation of others, they couldn¡¯t judge the true situation. They wanted to wait for Azshara to come out and explain to them, so they stayed in the city. After seeing her maids and the loyal night elves, Azshara decided not to tell them what was happening. She only comforted them and reassured them. As for Azshara herself, she held her staff, an artifact called Sharas¡¯dal, and came to a high place in Zin-Azshari. Not long after, a dazzling light appeared from the Well of Eternity in the distance. This light was so brilliant that it almost illuminated the entire sky of Kalimdor. Even at this moment, it covered the light of the sun. Everyone who saw this light covered their stinging eyes and screamed. If someone looked at Azeroth from outer space, they would see an extremely dazzling light spot appear on the planet and then rapidly expand until it illuminated the dark cosmic background. The light was dazzling, but the meaning of the light was terrifying! After the light gradually dissipated, what followed was a rumbling sound. At first, it didn¡¯t sound very loud, but when it spread to Zin-Azshari, ninety percent of the people in the city were deafened by this thunderous sound! Strong gusts rolled in endless seawater and set off a terrifying tsunami more than a hundred meters high. The huge curtain formed by seawater stunned all the night elves who saw it. They didn¡¯t know how all of this happened, and the arrival of the catastrophe caught them off guard. The Well of Eternity exploded. The moment the explosion occurred, the ground was torn apart. This enormous tsunami was only a precursor. The night elves in the city began to flee in panic, but they didn¡¯t know where to run. Under the massive upheaval, countless people were trampled to death. Mothers who felt that they couldn¡¯t escape could only protect their children under them in despair. They didn¡¯t know if this was useful. It was just their instincts driving them. Under the desperate gazes of countless night elves, Azshara held Sharas¡¯dal in her hand. The moment the tsunami struck, she raised an enormous magic shield to block the seawater for her people. The night elves looked at this scene in astonishment, not knowing how to react. Azshara was also suffering. She originally thought that she could turn the tide with her strength, but reality slapped her hard again. Wave after wave came. She blocked the first and second waves, but she couldn¡¯t block the third and fourth waves. Before long, under Azshara¡¯s desperate gaze, the tsunami broke her shield and swallowed all of Zin-Azshari¡­ In this extraordinary explosion, the entire continent of Kalimdor began to split into pieces, and the location of the Well of Eternity was replaced by an immense maelstrom. The living beings on the planet suffered heavy casualties, and a small number of survivors were floating on the boundless sea on ships. Their residences had already been swallowed by the sea. In this catastrophe, only the towering Mount Hyjal could still reveal a piece of land for the survivors to rest on¡­ The entire planet of Azeroth would probably take thousands of years to repair the damage caused by this catastrophe¡­ Chapter 688 Chapter 688: At the Height of Prosperity, Decline Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°So, is this how the Maelstrom of Azeroth that we saw back then forms?¡± After watching the entire explosion of the Well of Eternity, Julia and Benia finally came to a realization. At this moment, they finally had a profound sense of being in history. ¡°Since this historical event is completed, doesn¡¯t that mean that we¡¯re going to start another time jump?¡± Julia asked Roy. ¡°Probably.¡± Roy nodded. Although he knew that the impact of the explosion of the Well of Eternity was only the beginning, with Illidan later creating the second Well of Eternity and even Dath¡¯Remar leading the surviving Highborne and creating the Sunwell in Quel¡¯Thalas, these events could all be regarded as an extension of the War of the Ancients. However, they would take a long time. Putting everything else aside, it would take at least 2,000 years for the Sunwell to appear. It was definitely impossible for Roy and the others to stay for so long, so these events should have nothing to do with them. In other words, their time jump task was over. Although Roy didn¡¯t do much, leaving clean well water for Illidan was his greatest participation in this historical event. The records of Roy, a commander of the Burning Legion, by the elves in later generations came from this. ¡°Darling, what time do you think we¡¯ll go to next?¡± Benia asked. ¡°Draenor, right?¡± Roy guessed. After all, after experiencing the War of the Ancients, although the Burning Legion had never given up on Azeroth, it didn¡¯t make any big moves for a long time. It wasn¡¯t until the Dark Portal opened that it launched its second invasion. During this time, if there were any traces of the Burning Legion, it should be against the orcs of Draenor. In fact, although Broxigar had left a wound on Sargeras¡¯s body as a mortal, which was a miraculous feat, unfortunately, it was precisely because of his appearance that Sargeras and the Burning Legion noticed the existence of the orc race. Broxigar¡¯s bravery won the respect of Sargeras and the demons, but it also sowed the seeds of disaster for the orcs. Of course, it wasn¡¯t easy to find Draenor, the birthplace of the orcs, in the vast universe. It might take thousands of years¡­ Roy thought that the next time jump would bring them thousands of years later, to when the Burning Legion discovered Draenor, but just as he finished speaking, he suddenly frowned. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong¡­¡± Roy pondered. ¡°The orcs of Draenor don¡¯t seem to know about my existence.¡± Roy recalled that when he first appeared in this universe with Lilith and arrived on Argus, it was when the Burning Legion caught Ner¡¯zhul and wanted to create the Lich King. But Ner¡¯zhul didn¡¯t seem to know him at the time! If Roy had participated in the Burning Legion¡¯s destruction of Draenor, then there was no reason for Ner¡¯zhul not to know him¡­ Moreover, during the Battle of Mount Hyjal, the orcs didn¡¯t seem to know him either¡­ Thinking of this, Roy trembled in excitement and said to Julia and Benia, ¡°Get ready. We may end this journey!¡± Julia and Benia weren¡¯t stupid. They immediately understood Roy¡¯s meaning and said excitedly, ¡°You¡¯re saying that we may return to the origin of the time flux?¡± ¡°Very likely!¡± Roy nodded in confirmation. It was definitely good to be able to end the time travel. In fact, Julia and Benia had been feeling aggrieved during this period of time. Although they had successfully advanced to the demon king level, they were worried any their willful behavior could cause deviations in history, so they had been suppressing themselves and minimizing their sense of presence, being as low-key as possible. This was a great torture for their demon nature, but in order to finally end the time loop accurately and escape from the influence of the time flux, they had no choice but to do this. Now, the influence of the spacetime flux was coming to an end. Roy felt the same. Although he had reached an agreement with Sargeras to get him to help him collect a hundred trillion souls¡ªand after following the Burning Legion for so many years, he had several opportunities to plunder souls wantonly¡ªbecause of the influence on history, he could only choose to keep a low profile in the end. Wouldn¡¯t he feel it was a pity? Of course it was a pity. Which demon would complain about having too many souls? Roy was naturally happy to be able to end this journey. He had already decided that the first thing he would do after escaping from the time flux was to kill the Bronze Aspect, Nozdormu, and the Lord of the Infinite, Murozond, with his own hands. If this didn¡¯t vent his anger, he would kill Aman¡¯Thul too! These enemies with the ability to control time had really caused him a lot of trouble. What Roy didn¡¯t know was that his current thoughts coincided with Nozdormu¡¯s original thoughts. When Nozdormu received Aman¡¯Thul¡¯s blessing, he had seen the scene of his future death. He knew very well that Murozond, who was trying to disrupt the timeline in the future, was him. If he could die in Roy¡¯s hands, then Murozond would never appear again, and all the disruptions in the timeline would be corrected. Therefore, it was hard to say if it was Murozond¡¯s idea or Nozdormu¡¯s idea to pull Roy and the other two into the time flux this time. It could be the result of their mutual wishes. But in any case, they had successfully used the time flux to make Roy have killing intent toward them. This causal relationship was really like fate¡¯s arrangement, and there was logic in coincidence¡­ Realizing that the time journey was about to end, Roy began to think about what to do after it ended. As mentioned before, the ¡®Movement to the End of Reincarnation¡¯ talent that Roy had set for himself increased his strength more and more rapidly as time progressed. After this time jump, his strength had only increased to the same level as Sargeras¡¯s, which was an increase of 666 times or at most 800 times. But when he finished his time journey and returned to around 22 years after the Dark Portal first opened, his strength would increase by more than 3,000,000 times! The interval between these two jumps was about 10,000 years, but the difference was like heaven and earth. The increase in strength was a good matter, but Roy had to consider a problem¡ªwhat would happen if he was too powerful? Karazhan was the origin and source of their time travel. Roy didn¡¯t know if he would appear in Karazhan at the end. If so, it meant that he would be on Azeroth. But there was a problem here. Azeroth¡¯s planetary shield was always there. What would happen to Roy, whose strength had soared? Would he be repelled by Azeroth¡¯s planetary shield and land elsewhere, or would he explode the planetary shield because of his immense power? If it was the latter, the collapse of the planet¡¯s shield would have a tremendous impact on Azeroth and completely expose this world to the Burning Legion. From then on, demons would be able to enter and leave this planet freely, and Azeroth would be in constant war or might eventually be conquered by the Burning Legion. But if it was the former, Roy felt that he had to be careful! The top of Karazhan¡¯s mage tower was a weak point in space, and time was relatively chaotic. If Roy wasn¡¯t repulsed by the planetary shield when he finished his time journey and still appeared at Karazhan, when his strength began to expand rapidly, it was very likely to break the fragile balance of time and space there, causing him to be sent to an unknown place. Of course, with his strength, almost nothing would be able to hurt him, but wouldn¡¯t this be more troublesome? Therefore, Roy was mentally prepared and planned to see the situation when the time came. Once the situation wasn¡¯t right, he would rather leave Azeroth on his own initiative than be sucked into any spacetime vortex. After experiencing several time jumps, Roy understood some patterns and knew that he didn¡¯t have much time left, so he called Julia and Benia to meet Sargeras together. Roy wanted to meet and chat with Sargeras. After all, he had not seen him for a long time since he disappeared last time. And Boss Sargeras was so loyal. After Roy had disappeared for so long, he had always retained Roy¡¯s position as a commander of the Burning Legion for him and had never changed it. Both emotionally and logically, Roy should have a heart-to-heart with Sargeras. On the way to the Burning Throne, Roy found that the number of demons on Argus was much more than before he left. It seemed that the Burning Legion had gathered a large number of demons during this time. But according to his understanding, not all demon souls were bound to Argus. Because of the existence of the Twisting Nether, new demons were born all the time. Although these demons had also joined the Burning Legion, they were latecomers after all. It was impossible for the Legion to bind every demon that came, so it was likely that many demon souls were still bound to the Twisting Nether. In the War of the Ancients, most of the demons had been expelled back. But the moment they crossed the portal, those whose souls were not bound with Argus had probably ended up in the Twisting Nether. Even so, the number of demons Roy saw on Argus was astonishing. The number was at least dozens of times more than before he disappeared. Considering that there were other demons fighting outside, the scale of the Burning Legion was simply appalling. Some said that there were billions of demons in the Legion, while others said that there were tens or hundreds of trillions. But in fact, the Legion itself could not calculate an accurate number. Therefore, when Roy saw Sargeras, his first sentence was: ¡°Lord Sargeras, the Legion is really at the height of prosperity now¡­¡± While speaking, Roy smiled. Since the Burning Legion was at the height of prosperity, wouldn¡¯t what followed be decline? This was the truth. The failure of the War of the Ancients was really a turning point in the great Crusade of the Burning Legion¡­ Chapter 689 Chapter 689: Comrades Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Sargeras was currently drinking. A barrel tens of meters tall and could hold forty to fifty tons was only like a glass of beer in his hand. After hearing what Roy said, he lowered his head and sneered. ¡°Hmph! Osiris, are you here to mock me?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Roy looked up and smiled. ¡°Why are you drinking? Are you in a bad mood?¡± Sargeras rarely drank alcohol. Be it when he was a titan before or a demon now, he didn¡¯t drink much. But now, he could down forty to fifty tons of alcohol at once, so it was no wonder that Roy guessed this. Sargeras didn¡¯t answer Roy¡¯s question and changed the topic. ¡°You disappeared for a long time this time¡­¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help it. There are some things that I can¡¯t control!¡± Roy spread his hands. Sargeras didn¡¯t probe further. He put down the gigantic wine barrel and said, ¡°Coincidentally, I have something to ask you!¡± Then he stood up from his throne, shrank his body to the same height as Roy, and gestured for Roy to follow him out. Roy didn¡¯t know what Sargeras wanted to do, so he got Julia and Benia to stay for a while. He followed Sargeras out of the hall and onto the terrace outside. After arriving outside, Sargeras looked at the bustling demons coming and going on Argus in the distance and the starships of the Burning Legion taking off and flying in the sky. ¡°Osiris, do you see? The Legion is so powerful now. We have swept through the entire universe, and our momentum is unstoppable. Up until now, the flames of the Legion have burned countless planets¡­¡± The tone changed. ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect that the Legion¡¯s footsteps would be blocked on a small planet like Azeroth!¡± Roy listened without saying anything. ¡°But I will not give up!¡± Sargeras continued. ¡°Aggramar was right back then. The world-soul born from Azeroth is unprecedentedly powerful, but I have confirmed that she is still in deep sleep. If I can conquer this planet, I can artificially intervene in the awakening of Azeroth¡¯s world-soul and make use of her. I believe that as long as I obtain the help of Azeroth¡¯s world-soul, I have a way to defeat the Void Lord!¡± ¡°That planet¡­¡± Roy finally opened his mouth and deliberated over his words. ¡°How should I put it? I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy to conquer¡­¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Sargeras turned to look at Roy and snorted coldly. ¡°Osiris, I know you¡¯re not optimistic about my plan, and you have your own ideas, but I will prove to you that I¡¯m right!¡± Hearing this, Roy was stunned. What does Sargeras mean? Perhaps because he had drunk a little, Sargeras had the desire to communicate. Seeing the confusion on Roy¡¯s face, he said directly, ¡°Osiris, do you know? There are so many demons in the entire Legion, but you¡¯re the only one I truly regard as a comrade! ¡°Because you and I entered the Void together, and only you and I witnessed the horror of the Void Lord!¡± Sargeras looked at the distant sky. ¡°You have fought side by side with me, so I have always thought that you were the only demon in the entire Legion who could truly understand the significance of the Burning Crusade. In this regard, neither Archimonde nor Kil¡¯jaeden can compare to you.¡± Roy thought for a moment and asked, ¡°So¡­ is this why you¡¯ve always reserved the position of a commander of the Legion for me?¡± Sargeras snorted. ¡°Unfortunately, as time passed, I realized that you¡¯re not optimistic about the Burning Crusade! Although you haven¡¯t said it, I can feel that you think I¡¯ll fail, right?¡± Before Roy could answer, Sargeras continued, ¡°Osiris, I know that you have your own opinions or your own plans. You asked me to help you collect a massive number of souls probably to prepare for your plans. So although this matter is very troublesome, I still agreed.¡± Roy nodded. He indeed owed this to Sargeras. Although this was an agreement, they didn¡¯t sign any contract. In other words, as long as Sargeras was in a bad mood, he didn¡¯t need to fulfill his promise. But he still did it. ¡°Since you have your own ideas, then do them!¡± Sargeras said to Roy. ¡°But I will prove to you that my Crusade is the true path of salvation!¡± Roy looked at Sargeras in surprise. To be honest, he had always known that Sargeras¡¯s faith was very firm. But ever since he accepted fel energy and became a demon, Roy felt that he seemed to be immersed in the temptation of destruction. Unexpectedly, from what Sargeras just said, Roy realized that he had never deviated from his path. He believed that he was right, so he unswervingly implemented his ideas and continued to execute them! Perhaps in the eyes of others, Sargeras¡¯s paranoia was self-centered, but it had to be said that this was the charm of his personality. Of course, Roy wouldn¡¯t argue with Sargeras about whose path was right at this time. He could tell that after the failed invasion of Azeroth, Sargeras¡¯s heart was actually wavering slightly. The weak night elves and the equally weak natives of Azeroth were not worth mentioning in front of the Burning Legion, but because of their resistance, the Legion¡¯s plan had failed on the verge of success. How could Sargeras not feel depressed? And now, he was using this conversation with Roy to reinforce his faith. After some thought, Roy said, ¡°It¡¯s been about fifteen thousand years since the formation of the Legion, right? Lord Sargeras, do you want to see the results of the Burning Crusade?¡± Sargeras was stunned for a moment before realizing what Roy was talking about. He couldn¡¯t help feeling moved and nodded. ¡°Of course!¡± After obtaining his agreement, Roy stretched out his right hand and placed it on Sargeras¡¯s shoulder. Auriel slowly spread her wings of despair, and rich Void power appeared to wrap around Roy and Sargeras. The next second, the two of them disappeared. Yes, Roy ¡®sank¡¯ into the Void with Sargeras. In fact, Sargeras himself could enter the Void, but because he didn¡¯t have Roy¡¯s peculiar Chaos power, he couldn¡¯t move in the Void at all, so he naturally couldn¡¯t explore it. But it was different now with Roy¡­ After some time, two figures appeared out of thin air on the terrace of Antorus¡¯s Burning Throne. Roy returned safely with Sargeras. Unlike before he left, Sargeras looked much happier. With Roy leading him this time, Sargeras had explored the Void and found that it was calmer than ever before. Especially when Roy brought him to the location of the Void Lord from last time, Sargeras had found that the Void Lord was still sleeping, and the Void shell wrapping around him didn¡¯t look much different from last time. This made Sargeras very happy. He felt that this was proof that the Burning Crusade was effective. In fact, this was the truth. Because the Burning Legion was constantly destroying planets and worlds, it had also destroyed many planets that had Old Gods parasitizing them. Therefore, the Void had not received much energy infusion during this period of time, so it was relatively calm. This trip to the Void was a great affirmation of Sargeras¡¯s faith. However, Roy still frowned slightly after returning. In his guess, there was definitely more than one lord in the Void, but he didn¡¯t know where the other Void Lords were. After all, he couldn¡¯t expose too much power in front of Sargeras, so he couldn¡¯t bring him to explore deeper. The Void was too big. Roy needed a special transportation method to achieve better exploration. Perhaps he could modify Rafaro again so that he could become a Void starship? ¡°Okay, Osiris, go!¡± Sargeras was in high spirits. ¡°Since you¡¯re back, no matter how long you can stay this time, it¡¯s better to show your presence in the Legion! That bastard Kil¡¯jaeden hasn¡¯t mentioned your name for more than ten thousand years. You should understand what he wants to do, right?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Roy grinned sinisterly. ¡°But I¡¯m not worried at all. I can beat him up at any time!¡± ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Sargeras laughed wildly and returned to the throne hall. As soon as Roy entered, Julia and Benia came out and asked him with their eyes what had happened. Roy shook his head without saying anything and flew away with the two of them. Although Sargeras¡¯s mood had improved, Roy knew that there was no telling when this fellow would become worse again. After all, he was a demon now, and being temperamental was instinctive. Roy thought that he would be able to enter the time jump soon after the Void trip, but what he didn¡¯t expect was that they would stay on Argus for about three years. It wasn¡¯t until the demon eye on Azeroth observed that Illidan had created the second Well of Eternity on Mount Hyjal and threw the sword embryo that Roy had given him into the well water to sink that the vortex of spacetime flux finally appeared beside the three of them¡­ ¡°Speaking of which, after I destroyed Nordrassil and drained the water of the Well of Eternity, I actually didn¡¯t take out the sword embryo¡­¡± Roy smiled at Julia and Benia while being swept into the spacetime flux. ¡°If not for this time journey, how would I have known that I actually left something in that place that had become a dry well? If I go back again, I wonder what the night elves¡¯ expressions will be?¡± Julia and Benia giggled when they heard this. They also found it very interesting. Before the giggle ended, a light flashed, and the three of them disappeared¡­ Chapter 690 Chapter 690: The Big One Is Coming Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Azeroth, Eastern Kingdoms, Deadwind Pass, Karazhan. On the top of the mage tower shrouded in dark clouds and fog, in a withered and broken space, Nozdormu, the Timeless One, was confronting Murozond, the Lord of the Infinite. When Murozond saw that his plan had failed because of Nozdormu¡¯s interference and that he couldn¡¯t send Osiris, the King of Despair, to the end of time as he wished, he roared angrily, ¡°No! Nozdormu, why are you doing this?! Because of your interference, the King of Despair will appear in history, and you and I will die because of his existence! Why aren¡¯t you maintaining your damn sacred timeline at this time?!¡± Facing the furious Murozond, Nozdormu remained calm. ¡°Because this is fate, Murozond¡­ After becoming the Guardian of Time, I have always been avoiding the destruction of Azeroth. But the more I interfere with time, the more I fall into chaos. Eventually, it led to your birth¡­ And your birth also gave rise to the possibility of Azeroth¡¯s end. Because of your appearance, it¡¯s meaningless to maintain the sacred timeline¡­ If I can¡¯t stop the worst possibility from happening, then I might as well let it develop toward the good possibilities as much as possible.¡± Nozdormu looked at Murozond sincerely. ¡°I¡¯m tired! Murozond, I finally understand why Neltharion fell. I¡¯m no longer able to shoulder the heavy burden that the titans gave me. But before I step down, I have to solve the mistake that happened because of me¡­ That¡¯s you, Murozond!¡± ¡°Ridiculous!¡± A mocking light flashed in Murozond¡¯s dark dragon eyes. ¡°You can¡¯t kill yourself, and you can¡¯t kill me either! We are one!¡± ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t commit suicide, but¡­¡± Nozdormu looked behind Murozond. ¡°He can!¡± Hearing this, Murozond turned around and saw three figures suddenly appear in the chaotic spacetime! These three figures were Roy, Julia, and Benia. When the scene in front of them suddenly changed, the first thing they saw was Nozdormu and Murozond in their confrontation, stunning them. Their experience of traveling through time had taken a long time. Although Roy and the others had not truly experienced more than 20,000 years step by step because of the time jumps, hundreds of years had still passed for them during the several time nodes. So when they finished the time loop and returned, their memories of the initial scenes of time travel were already a little blurry. But this blurriness only lasted for a short moment. After seeing Nozdormu and Murozond, Roy immediately understood. Time was so magical. Even though they had been wandering in history for so long, they had only disappeared for a few seconds from Karazhan. They had left a few seconds ago and returned a few seconds later. This speed was so fast that even the two culprits had not been able to leave the crime scene! So after Roy reacted, a sinister smile appeared on his face, and he suddenly disappeared. When he reappeared, he was already in front of Murozond. He stretched out his demon claws and pinched Murozond¡¯s neck. ¡°Ha! Murozond, you didn¡¯t expect me to come back so quickly, did you?¡± Roy pinched Murozond as though he were pinching a chicken and pulled him closer. ¡°No, I thought of it! But so what if you¡¯ve come back?¡± Murozond didn¡¯t panic. As a controller of time, he had a brilliant understanding of time. He had already expected the possibility of Osiris successfully ending the time loop and returning. So while replying, he set off a spacetime storm beside Roy! ¡°Go to the end of time again!¡± Murozond roared at Roy. With the appearance of the spacetime storm, the already chaotic spacetime around them became even more chaotic and strange. The objects floating in space alternated between recovery and decomposition, flickering irregularly. A blurry vortex visible to the naked eye appeared and surrounded Roy and Murozond. As a controller of time, Murozond naturally wasn¡¯t afraid of the spacetime storm, but he knew that the King of Despair didn¡¯t have the power of time and would definitely be swept into the storm. He was full of confidence. However, the stirring vortex lasted for a long time, but Roy, who was holding his neck, didn¡¯t disappear because of this. He just looked at Murozond with a grin and let him do whatever he wanted. Murozond: ¡°???¡± What¡¯s going on?! Murozond was confused. This place was the most fragile spacetime node in all of Azeroth. With the advantage of the node, he had clearly easily sent Osiris into the spacetime flux just now. Why was it suddenly not working?! Pinching Murozond¡¯s neck, Roy¡¯s sharp nails exerted a slight force and smoothly penetrated his dragon scale protection, piercing bloody holes in his neck. Looking at his dragon blood flowing out, Roy said happily, ¡°Idiot! Do you think I would be unprepared after spending so long in history? The reason why you succeeded last time was not only because I was unprepared but also because I wasn¡¯t strong enough and could be displaced by you. But now, you no longer have this possibility!¡± Julia and Benia were watching the show with smiles on their faces, but they were staring at Nozdormu from the corner of their eyes. Although Murozond was the culprit, he and Nozdormu were one and the same, so they couldn¡¯t let him go either. ¡°Impossible, absolutely impossible!¡± Murozond roared angrily. ¡°The spacetime flux will cause you to jump to different time nodes. Although you appeared in history, you definitely wouldn¡¯t spend much time. Under such circumstances, how much can your strength increase?! How can I not displace you?¡± When Nozdormu heard this, his eyes flickered. He actually had the same doubts. He knew very well that Osiris was only a demon and not a powerful existence with extraordinary talents like the titans. Although demons would also increase their strength over time, this growth was much slower than that of the titans. Nozdormu didn¡¯t believe that a short journey through the spacetime flux would increase Osiris¡¯s strength to the point of being difficult to displace. Murozond was using the power of spacetime to displace Osiris! The power of time was so powerful that unless he faced an existence hundreds or even thousands of times stronger than him, he could manipulate everything with his time power. How could a short journey through time make Osiris so powerful? But no matter how baffled Murozond and Nozdormu were, things still happened. How could they have thought that the Roy who had left a few seconds ago had only been at the demon king level, but the Roy who returned a few seconds later was already an existence on the same level as the Dark Titan? In other words, Roy was at the same level as the titan who had bestowed the power of the Guardian of Time to Nozdormu. He was at the same level as Aman¡¯Thul! How could the bestowed have the power to manipulate the bestower? Not to mention, when Roy saw the two dragons of time after returning, he instantly defined a new attribute for himself in the system. Time Anchor: Anchor the current time point according to the user¡¯s wishes. After anchoring, the user will no longer be disturbed by any external time power. In other words, after possessing this attribute, let alone Nozdormu and Murozond, even the world-soul titan Aman¡¯Thul, the Highfather of the Pantheon, wouldn¡¯t be able to manipulate the spacetime Roy was in. As long as Roy was unwilling, he would never be affected by any external time power. ¡°Nothing is impossible!¡± Roy grinned sinisterly at Murozond. ¡°Time vermin, don¡¯t use your ridiculous worldview to question a demon who can travel between worlds! Now, die, little bug!¡± With a crack, Roy exerted strength in his hand. Under his unparalleled strength, he crushed Murozond¡¯s neck. His bones, flesh, and blood were crushed into paste, causing his entire head and severed neck to fall. With disbelief in his eyes, he fell into the spacetime storm and disappeared. However, after Murozond died, the remaining body in Roy¡¯s hand slowly disappeared like a bubble. Seeing this, Roy was stunned for a moment, but he immediately understood and turned to look at Nozdormu. As expected, Nozdormu sighed. ¡°You only killed the Murozond who exists at this point in time¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I hate space and time controllers!¡± Roy grinned ferociously and hooked his finger at Nozdormu. His Psychokinesis was so immense that Nozdormu couldn¡¯t resist it at all and was easily pulled over. After Nozdormu arrived in front of him, Roy stretched out his claws and grabbed his head. At this moment, Nozdormu was in his bronze dragon form because of his confrontation with Murozond and the possibility of a battle. After Roy grabbed his head, he suddenly realized that Osiris had changed drastically compared to before. His demon body was clearly much taller than before he had been swept into the spacetime flux! Nozdormu had some understanding of demons. This was indeed a symbol of increased strength. The stronger an existence was, the bigger they would grow. But demons were not titans, and their size and strength might not be proportionate. He asked Roy in surprise, ¡°How much has your strength increased? Did it increase your body size to this extent?¡± ¡°Guess?¡± Roy grinned. ¡°Although I¡¯m very grateful that you helped me in the spacetime flux, you¡¯re the source of Murozond. Only when you die will he disappear, so I¡¯m sorry!¡± Nozdormu closed his eyes. He was already aware of this. ¡°You¡¯re right. Only when I die will Murozond completely disappear, and the final timeline caused by him will also disappear¡­ Do it, Osiris! I hope the next Guardian of Time who inherits my power won¡¯t make the same mistake as me¡­¡± Yes, the power of the Guardian of Time bestowed by the titans would not disappear after the Guardian died, but there would be successors to inherit it. Including Malygos, whom Roy had transformed into a dragon lich, his Guardian power would also be inherited by a new blue dragon. This was the real reason why Nozdormu could die in peace. He had already seen the future of his death in Roy¡¯s hands, but as long as he could resolve the mistake that was Murozond, he could accept it. But at this moment, Roy¡¯s expression suddenly changed as he found that the Movement to the End of Reincarnation was taking effect! This place was Karazhan, a weak point in spacetime. In other words, the world will of Azeroth didn¡¯t have a strong presence here, and this place was a relatively special space. It was fine when Roy just returned from the spacetime flux, but when he killed Murozond just now, his aura of power leaked out. This was equivalent to interacting with the time in the outside world. While allowing the Movement to the End of Reincarnation to take effect, his existence was also sensed by the world will of Azeroth. The next second, based on the powerful force contained in Roy¡¯s body, the planetary shield automatically operated and directly repelled him. Therefore, before he could even say anything to Julia and Benia, he suddenly disappeared and took Nozdormu with him. When he reappeared, Roy had already been thrown into outer space outside Azeroth. Then before he could react, the power in his body began to expand rapidly¡­ Chapter 691 Chapter 691: Seven of the Six Great Fundamental Forces Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Nozdormu was shocked when he saw that the scene in front of him had suddenly changed. But when he found that it was Azeroth below, he immediately understood that Demon King Osiris had been expelled. It was only because Roy had been holding him that he was also pulled out of the planet. Of course, Nozdormu had the ability to survive in space, so he didn¡¯t mind being sent into space. Roy¡¯s hand holding his head had already let go, so he quickly flapped his wings and flew away to see what was going on. Endless power began to surge out of Roy¡¯s body. He initially wanted to maintain his physical body state, but then he immediately realized that this wouldn¡¯t work. His strength was expanding too quickly, and his physical body might burst, so he quickly switched to his Chaos Form. In the next second, his mist-like body immediately began to grow rapidly. From the initial height of tens of meters, it expanded to hundreds of meters, then several kilometers. In a short time, his body increased to the size of an entire planet. Nozdormu stared at the scene in front of him with his mouth agape. The size of this mist monster had exceeded his imagination. He had no doubt that if this mist spread, it could easily surround all of Azeroth. But what terrified Nozdormu the most was that Roy¡¯s body was still expanding. In this dark space, his mist-like body had fused into the dark background, and the sunlight shining through from the other side made the mist faintly discernable. Due to this influence, although it was still daytime in the western hemisphere of Azeroth, the sky was shrouded in a hazy mist. Countless natives of Azeroth looked up and could see the gray sky and the blurry and dim outline of the sun. Many people didn¡¯t know what was happening and only thought that the weather had changed, but some mages noticed this unusual change. They walked out of their mage towers and felt the elemental power in the air. They found that all the elements were active and restless. They contacted people in other places through magic one after another. In the end, they were stunned to realize this anomaly was not only happening in the area they were in but happening all over Azeroth in the places at daytime. The orc shamans of the Horde began to seek revelations from their ancestors. The priests and paladins of the Church of the Holy Light began to pray to the Holy Light, wanting to understand what was going on. The night elves prayed to Elune, hoping that she would send an oracle. Even the demons scattered across Kalimdor were alarmed. They raised their heads and roared at the sky, but after doing it for a while and finding that it was useless, they went back to doing what they were doing. Roy had no way of knowing what was happening on Azeroth. His mist body had already spread to a colossal cloud with a diameter of millions of kilometers. Only at the core of the cloud, his eyes were still radiating dazzling light. In fact, Roy himself didn¡¯t know how big he was now. He only felt that he had become a nebula-like existence. Several planets were in the star system where Azeroth was, and several of their orbits would pass through the area covered by his mist body. Roy had never thought that he would be so powerful one day. In addition to the endless energy growing in his body, more information was continuously pouring into his mind. Every planet he saw, he could instantly calculate its trajectory and orbital period in his mind. He could see countless light rays of different wavelengths permeating the vast dark space, and he could see the flow and operation of the various underlying laws of the universe. A large number of numbers filled his vision and mind, making him feel somewhat of a headache. Roy knew that what he saw were actually the truths and mysteries that mages were pursuing diligently and the principles that constituted this universe. He didn¡¯t need any learning process to understand these truths and mysteries at all. He could understand them at a glance. During the process of his strength growing, Roy saw countless lights surging toward his body from the distant starry sky. These lights came from the energy of the entire universe. It wasn¡¯t until this moment that Roy finally understood what the source of the Movement to the End of Reincarnation¡¯s enhancement of his power was. The energies that strengthened him didn¡¯t appear out of thin air but came from the entire universe, from glowing hot stars and all kinds of radiation in the dark background of the universe. These energies came from all directions, and the final destination was his body. The Movement to the End of Reincarnation talent set by the one hundred trillion souls was actually the key to leveraging these energies! The energy contained in a hundred trillion souls might only increase Roy¡¯s strength by ten times or a hundred times at most. But now, they served as a fulcrum and a lever that brought him an increase of thousands of times, tens of thousands of times, or even millions of times. In the end, it was this universe that truly paid this bill. Thinking of this, Roy couldn¡¯t help looking at the distant starry sky. The shining stars in the dark space might have collectively dimmed because of his progression. But because the stars were far away from Azeroth, the dim starlight would probably only be observed by the intelligent life of Azeroth thousands of years later¡­ On the other hand, Roy could easily see any star with his high-dimensional perspective, so he could immediately sense this change. After Roy¡¯s mist body truly spread to the size of a star system, the speed of his growth finally began to slow down. But at the same time, he noticed a tremendous change in his body. Roy found that the Chaos energy in his body was interacting with the energies in the entire universe. Chaos energy began to radiate from his body and more or less began to have a subtle effect on real matter. But this energy radiation didn¡¯t reduce the Chaos energy in his body. On the contrary, Chaos energy was born endlessly from his body. In other words, Roy had now become the radiation source of Chaos energy and was spreading Chaos energy to the entire universe! Almost instantly Roy realized that he had probably become a new birth point of a fundamental force in this universe! This new force was Chaos! This universe was a high-energy universe, and the research into mysticism was relatively thorough. In the summary and induction of some high-level life forms, there were six fundamental forces in the universe, namely Order, Disorder, Light, Shadow, Life, Death. And when these six forces were further subdivided, there would be specific elemental energies such as earth, water, fire, and water, as well as classifications such as light, darkness, life, and death. In fact, it wasn¡¯t only this universe but also the other universes. Perhaps there were differences in the names, but the implications were always the same. Why did such similar classifications appear in the Infinite Worlds? The reason was simple. This classification was the conclusion drawn from summarizing all the materials in the real world, and all the materials that formed the real world were the same! But now, Roy had become a new force. From now on, the six cosmic forces of this universe would become seven. As long as he existed in this universe for a day, the seventh force, Chaos, would affect this universe for a day. No, not only that. The influence of this force would probably spread to other worlds¡­ However, Roy¡¯s Chaos force did not actually appear out of thin air. Chaos force was not an energy that didn¡¯t exist before. On the contrary, Chaos force actually existed in all the worlds in the Infinite Worlds from the beginning. Why was this? The reason was simple. Chaos energy was the foundation of all matter in reality! All matter in reality was born from Chaos! Among the six fundamental forces, the forces were opposites in pairs. For example, Order and Disorder were opposites, Life and Death were opposites, and Light and Shadow were opposites. But Roy¡¯s Chaos force was not the same. Chaos encompassed all the other six forces. It could be regarded as the origin of all the forces and all matter, and it could even be regarded as the convergence of all the forces and all matter. Real matter and forces were born from Chaos and could eventually return to Chaos. This was the special nature of Chaos force. However, the most special thing was the way Chaos force existed. It was as though this fundamental force had been hidden from the moment the universe and world were born. It couldn¡¯t be controlled and used by life in the world, or rather, it was impossible to use under normal circumstances. Since there were normal circumstances, there were naturally special circumstances, and Roy was one of these special circumstances. Lilith had spent millions of years trying to find this power and materialize it from its invisible state. But perhaps because the method was wrong or because she lacked tools, she had never succeeded, causing her plan to go to the Void to pursue the Creator to be delayed until Roy appeared. But at the time, the Chaos power that Roy grasped was only preliminary. So in order to obtain this power, Lilith could only obtain the seed of this power from Roy through coitus. But now that Roy had absorbed a large amount of energy in this universe, Chaos power finally appeared in the form of a fundamental force¡­ The enhancement of 3.2 million times with the demon king level as the basis was extremely terrifying. If 666 times was considered a Deadly Sin-level existence, and a Deadly Sin-level existence was almost equivalent to an ordinary world-soul titan, then this increase for Roy was equivalent to stacking the energy of five thousand world-soul titans at once! In order to provide him with energy, this universe¡¯s light had lost at least 1% of its energy¡­ Of course, this calculation might not be correct. It wasn¡¯t easy to calculate how much energy this universe had, but there was no doubt that this universe had indeed lost a considerable portion of its energy after pushing Roy to such a great altitude. But this loss was not without benefits. When Roy¡¯s Chaos force began to spread into this universe, it was equivalent to him giving back to the universe. The appearance of Chaos force would begin to affect this universe in all aspects. Perhaps it wouldn¡¯t be long before intelligent life in this universe discovered that a new kind of chaos magic had quietly been born and could be used. Correspondingly, many materials related to chaos magic would appear among the real matter in this universe¡­ These were all things that Roy, this new master of the force of Chaos, had comprehended. Roy was not surprised that there were seven of the six fundamental forces. In fact, he had already guessed it the moment he obtained Chaos power. He only sighed. Why is it the number seven again? Does this number have some mysterious power? At the same time, there was an even bigger doubt lingering in Roy¡¯s mind. That was¡­ What kind of existence is my system?! Why can it allow me to synthesize Chaos power and materialize this hidden power?! Chapter 692 Chapter 692: Chaos Creature Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The doubts in Roy¡¯s heart didn¡¯t last long because his strength and the expansion of his body soon reached their limit. The final note of the Movement to the End of Reincarnation had already played, and the power of a hundred trillion souls was displayed in Roy¡¯s body. He had become the most powerful demon in the history of the Abyss. Today, not only had Roy become a new source of a fundamental force, but because of the strength of his soul and the power of his divine spark, he could even easily understand and control all the laws and truths of the world. Time, space, the elements, and all other powers were like this. It could be said that he had already touched the threshold of dimensional ascension. Just like electron transition in the microscopic world of the natural world, when electrons obtained enough energy, their trajectories would jump from low-energy to high-energy orbits. This principle was actually the same for macroscopic life forms in the natural world. From weak to powerful, putting aside the various hierarchical definitions, the essence was a process of acquiring energy. This was the so-called quantitative change led to qualitative change. When a life form¡¯s energy reached the limit that the universe could accommodate, it would inevitably lead to dimensional ascension, allowing it to enter a level that could accommodate higher energy. Roy was currently in this situation. Although his own energy was not enough for him to complete this dimensional ascension immediately¡ªso his body, consciousness, and soul were still in the current real world¡ªbecause he had already become the source of a new force energy, this force energy would keep radiating from his body into the real world and then interact and interchange with it. During this interaction, his energy would continuously rise and finally help him complete the dimensional ascension. To put it simply, with the entire universe supplying him with energy, his dimensional ascension was inevitable. This was a good thing for Roy because he didn¡¯t want to suddenly ascend to a higher-dimensional world for no reason¡­ However, now that he could vaguely sense the higher-dimensional space, Roy didn¡¯t know why, but he suddenly thought of the Creator that Lilith had mentioned. Lilith had once said that the Creator had left, and this ¡®departure¡¯ definitely didn¡¯t mean death. Then, perhaps the Creator had ascended to a higher-dimensional world. Thinking of this, Roy immediately understood. This explained why the top demons and angels such as Lilith, Lucifer, Beelzebub, and even Uriel, Sariel, and Remiel might be pursuing the footsteps of the Creator. Perhaps they were also seeking the power for dimensional ascension? While thinking about this, Roy began to shrink his body. It was difficult for him to adapt to such immense energy suddenly, so the shrinking process was quite slow at first. It wasn¡¯t until he gradually familiarized himself with his energy that the shrinking speed began to accelerate, causing the entire shrinking process to take some time. In the end, Roy shrank his body to a height of about four meters out of habit. His energy body, which had been as big as a galaxy, shrank to the size of his original demon body. It was conceivable how dense the energy body was. So when he finally condensed his body, his entire body was emitting blazing light. But because it was Chaos energy, this light was gray, like a chaotic sun, dazzling and blurry. When this body appeared in front of Nozdormu, who had watched the entire process, the shock it caused was imaginable. In his vision, Roy was like a mythological god walking toward him. His entire body was emitting light, but his face couldn¡¯t be seen clearly. Roy floated in space, and behind him was a dazzling sun, but the light of the sun couldn¡¯t block the light on his body. On his right shoulder, Auriel¡¯s image was slowly being shaped. Unlike before, his overly powerful Chaos power had completely dispelled the Void energy in her body. So although she still looked like a half-body angel after taking shape, she was no longer a Void Angel but a Chaos Angel. Auriel returned to her former Archangel appearance. She had a hood over her head, and under the hood was a ball of Chaos light. The streamers on her shoulder were swaying with the wind, and she had a pair of enormous light wings condensed from Chaos light. She seemed to have regained her senses, but she didn¡¯t do anything drastic. She continued to lie on Roy¡¯s shoulder and only whispered in his ear, ¡°Master, Auriel greets you¡­¡± Roy wasn¡¯t surprised. He nodded at her, tacitly acquiescing to her continued existence, and then looked down at Nozdormu. ¡°W-who are you?¡± Nozdormu retracted his wings and looked up at Roy in confusion and shock. ¡°Your strength has surpassed that of the titans. Are you really a demon? Or are you a great true god?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t answer this question!¡± Roy said indifferently. He raised a finger and pointed at Nozdormu. ¡°Unfortunately, Bronze Aspect, I have to eliminate you now!¡± ¡°I understand¡­¡± Nozdormu smiled bitterly. ¡°Since your divine power was born here, you must maintain the correctness of this timeline. A time controller like me should no longer continue to exist¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand!¡± Roy nodded in satisfaction. This was indeed what he thought. Since he had successfully completed the performance of the Movement to the End of Reincarnation, he had to eliminate existences like Nozdormu who could interfere with the timeline because he had to ensure that this established history would not be changed in any way. Roy¡¯s fingertip emitted a faint light that hit Nozdormu and flashed through his body. ¡°This is a curse of despair!¡± Roy said to Nozdormu. ¡°It will erupt in about two years. The time it erupts is after you send the three chosen people to the War of the Ancients!¡± ¡°Really? I still have two years¡­¡± Nozdormu smiled bitterly. ¡°After the curse erupts, your past will still exist, but your present and future, all your appearances in the timeline, will be erased!¡± Roy said. ¡°Along with it will be Murozond. He will never appear again.¡± Yes, Roy did not forget that since he had seen Broxigar and the others in the War of the Ancients, it meant that the plot of time traveling still happened. This was why he was leaving Nozdormu two years. If he erased him now, history might undergo unknown changes and affect his current situation. Similarly, Roy did not intend to erase Nozdormu from the past because there were traces of Nozdormu¡¯s existence in history. It was a part of history and could not be erased. But from the moment the curse erupted, it was equivalent to Roy setting up a time barrier, completely freezing history and making it unchangeable. Chaos power had already become a fundamental force and contained the power to control time. In other words, Roy was now a time controller. But he had already decided that even if there were existences who accepted Chaos power as his followers in the future, he would limit the Chaos energy they accepted. At least he could not let them touch time control. The power of time should not be bestowed to mortals¡­ From this point of view, the titan Aman¡¯Thul had actually made a tremendous mistake. It was obvious from looking at Nozdormu. His existence was actually a tragedy. The sacred timeline he desperately wanted to maintain was actually only the timeline that the titans wanted, not the most suitable timeline for Azeroth. Because Nozdormu was lost in time, he gave birth to his ¡®self-enemy¡¯ Murozond. The future was charming because of its unknown nature. If people could glimpse the end through the power of time, what was the meaning of life? Therefore, after hearing Roy¡¯s words, Nozdormu was silent for a while before heaving a sigh of relief as though a heavy burden had been lifted from his shoulders. He lowered his head and said to Roy, ¡°Thank you for your gift of liberation¡­¡± Roy didn¡¯t say anything else to him. He turned around and flew toward Azeroth. He only stopped when he arrived at the edge of the planet¡¯s shield. Although Roy now had the power to break the shield easily, he didn¡¯t do so. He only curled his finger and opened a portal to pick up Julia and Benia, who were still at Karazhan. When Julia and Benia saw Roy, they were astounded. The changes in him were too shocking. The two of them had never imagined that he would have such changes. But Roy didn¡¯t explain too much to them. He only gave them two seeds of Chaos power and placed them into their bodies. ¡°The interaction of the Chaos energy in my body with the universe is already irreversible. From now on, a new species may be born. Since it has to appear, why don¡¯t I let the two of you be the pioneers first?¡± Julia and Benia immediately understood that he was planning to make them Chaos life forms. ¡°Creator above!¡± Benia was indescribably excited. ¡°So, Chaos creatures are your creation?¡± Benia¡¯s guess was right. Just like how Void power could transform life into Void creatures, Chaos power could transform life into Chaos creatures. This was why Roy said that a new species was about to be born. Once these Chaos creatures appeared, it would not be an exaggeration to say that they were creatures created by Roy. Moreover, wasn¡¯t there a saying that the gods of humans were humans, and the gods of bulls were bulls? Similarly, after these Chaos creatures were born, there was a high chance that they would also have demon forms that were extremely close to Roy¡¯s image. Because to Chaos creatures, Roy was their god! Julia and Benia, who had entrusted everything to Roy, naturally couldn¡¯t reject these seeds of Chaos power. They even thought that they might be able to give birth to descendants for him after becoming Chaos creatures¡­ ¡°The transformation will probably take a lot of time. I¡¯ll send you to Argus first!¡± Roy said to the two of them. ¡°Just wait for me there. I have some things to deal with.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Julia and Benia didn¡¯t ask Roy what he wanted to deal with and only nodded. ¡°At this time, the Legion is still thinking of ways to invade Azeroth. If we leave, won¡¯t we be leaving this invasion war alone?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Roy nodded. ¡°The defeat of Sargeras and the Legion is destined, but he needs to hit this wall himself.¡± Although with Roy¡¯s current strength, if he really helped Sargeras, they could easily take Azeroth down. But with Sargeras¡¯s pride, he wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to ask him to take action. Sargeras felt that he and Roy were verifying different paths with the goal of seeking a solution to the Void disaster in the universe. Before really failing, Sargeras wouldn¡¯t think that his path was wrong. Therefore, Roy had never taken the initiative to help Sargeras too much¡­ It was the same now. After Roy opened a portal and sent Julia and Benia to Argus, the light on his body suddenly changed, and he transformed from the Chaos form to the Void form. Then he disappeared before the powerful Void energy began to corrode the real world. He sank into the Void¡­ Chapter 693 Chapter 693: New Turning Point Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The Void was still dark and boundless. In this absolutely fatal environment for ordinary life, Roy was like a fish in water. Immense amounts of Chaos energy surged out of his body and created a giant order field with his body as the center. Roy tried and found that, as long as he wanted, he could even open a planet-sized order field in the Void. This was simply incomparable to the order field that he had opened when he and Sargeras entered the Void. Of course, he did not need such a big order field now. It was just that with the support of his almost endless Chaos energy, he could finally explore the vast Void World at will. In the order field, Roy summoned Rafaro. Rafaro, who had signed a soul contract with him, immediately underwent drastic changes after appearing. This time, Rafaro¡¯s long dragon body actually expanded to nearly ten thousand kilometers, making him dumbfounded. Then, because of Roy¡¯s Chaos energy infusion, Rafaro¡¯s body, which was originally half-mechanical and half-flesh, welcomed more changes. His dragon scales turned into dense transparent energy crystals, and countless dense circuit channels grew in his body below. Every time the thick liquid energy medium in his body flowed through these channels, it would cause a red halo to appear, and even his wings were full of these patterns. His entire body gave off a full-fledged science fiction vibe. His body of nearly ten thousand kilometers long was shining with this red light in a regular and rhythmic manner. Every time it shone, it was equivalent to Rafaro¡¯s heartbeat. Not to mention Rafaro, even Roy, the originator, clicked his tongue in wonder. ¡°Looking at you now, it doesn¡¯t seem appropriate to call you a dragon!¡± Roy said. ¡°Master, please give me a name!¡± Rafaro understood the workplace manual and immediately lowered his head to worship Roy. ¡°I¡¯ll call you a cosmic dragon from now on!¡± Roy thought for a while. ¡°After receiving my Chaos energy, you can be regarded as a new race of Chaos creatures. This new race will be called cosmic dragons¡­¡± With such a colossal body, ordinary planets could no longer accommodate Rafaro. His range of activities in the future naturally had to extend to the starry sky, so it was understandable to call him a cosmic dragon. ¡°Yes!¡± Rafaro replied respectfully before probing, ¡°Master, will you create other cosmic dragons in the future?¡± ¡°It depends¡­ Why are you asking this?¡± Roy asked, not understanding what he meant. ¡°Master, if you want to create a new cosmic dragon, can you consider creating a female dragon?¡± Rafaro said pitifully. ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t have any hope of finding a mate in the future¡­¡± Roy was speechless. He couldn¡¯t help jumping onto his head and kicking him. ¡°You talk too much. Hurry up and transform!¡± After being kicked by Roy, Rafaro didn¡¯t dare to talk anymore and quickly transformed into a starship. But because he had become immensely large, the starship he became was naturally many times larger. The Void Seeker was no longer a single-person reconnaissance ship but a huge fortress like an interstellar aircraft carrier. Of course, Roy was satisfied with this huge ship. After sitting down in the captain¡¯s seat, he summoned Fat Tiger. While stroking Fat Tiger, whom he hadn¡¯t seen for a long time, he ordered Rafaro to move forward in the Void. Rafaro asked in puzzlement, ¡°Master, where are we going in the Void?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll guide you to fly. Don¡¯t ask any more questions!¡± Roy replied solemnly. The reason he immediately entered the Void after becoming the Lord of Chaos was that he had felt a summons from the Void after completing his evolution. It was a tide of thoughts that suddenly appeared in Roy¡¯s consciousness. This tide of thoughts was a call from an existence to him, and the source was in the depths of the Void. Roy felt that this tide of thoughts was vaguely familiar. After carefully distinguishing it, Roy was certain that it came from Lilith. In other words, she was currently calling out to him from the depths of the Void. This was really¡­ unexpected and reasonable. For a Deadly Sin Demon King who controlled the power of time, Lilith might have already ¡®seen¡¯ this moment when she brought him into this world. Her summons were neither too early nor too late. Just as Roy¡¯s Chaos power matured, she called out to him. Of course, Roy didn¡¯t intend to refuse. He knew that Lilith wouldn¡¯t try to contact him for no reason, so he had to go and take a look. Thus, this Void trip¡­ However, Roy didn¡¯t realize that his trip to the Void would last for a long time¡­ While Roy went to the Void, the outside world was in a mess. Normal life forms might not be able to sense the birth of the new fundamental force, but high-level ones could, especially the Eternals from the Shadow Realm. They had noticed Chaos force almost the moment it was born. But before they could find where this new force came from, the source suddenly disappeared. However, although the source had disappeared, the new force that had spread out was still growing. Therefore, for a while, the gods in the universe desperately began to try to find the source of this new force. The gods themselves might not be able to leave their worlds, but they could find it through the help of the beings who believed in them! The naaru scattered all over the universe received the message from Xe¡¯ra, the Light Mother, so they conveyed oracles to the races that believed in the Holy Light in various worlds and got them to help find the source of the new force. Similarly, the Loa and wilderness demigods living on various planets heard the oracle from the Winter Queen of Ardenweald, so they began to roam around the worlds. Even the nathrezim received orders from their master to inquire about the new force everywhere. Even the orcs, a race who believed in the path of ancestors and shamans, heard some relevant information during their communication with their ancestors and nature spirits¡­ The entire universe was currently full of a restless atmosphere. After all, the appearance of a new force meant a change in the structure of the universe. But no one knew whether this change was good or bad. What the various forces should do depended on how much information they could obtain. On the other hand, the worlds under the control of the Pantheon of Order didn¡¯t have any reaction to this, but there was nothing they could do about it. Sargeras had captured all his siblings in one fell swoop. The bodies of the titans had already been destroyed physically, leaving only their spiritual bodies to escape. In the end, Sargeras caught them and imprisoned them in the Burning Throne of Argus. So even though the titans sensed the birth of a new force, they were unable to escape from their cages and couldn¡¯t react. The guardians of the Order worlds under their rule naturally couldn¡¯t obtain any oracles. Among them, only Sargeras might have any speculations. After all, he was the most familiar with Roy¡¯s Chaos power. When he discovered that this new force was actually the same as the power Roy used, Sargeras understood. But thanks to the fact that Roy had been hiding his true strength when traveling through history, even Sargeras only thought that the eruption of this new force might be related to Roy, but he never thought that Roy was the new force itself¡­ Sargeras also instructed the demons of the Burning Legion to search for this new force, but this search was destined to be futile. After all, Roy had gone to the Void, and the spread of the Chaos force in the Void would naturally be blocked. So after the various forces were busy for a while and found nothing, they gradually calmed down. Busy as it was, time was still moving forward, and the Burning Legion never stopped moving. On Azeroth, the night elves endured the sorrow of losing Nordrassil and planted the second World Tree, Teldrassil, on the northern coast of Kalimdor. They tried to restore the eternal life blessing of the night elves, but at this moment, the Aspects could be said to be in a mess. Malygos¡¯s submission to King of Despair Osiris had caused almost all the blue dragons to become dragon liches. Not only did these dragon liches fight against the red dragonflight of Alexstrasza and the green dragonflight of Ysera, but they were also fiercely fighting against the black dragonflight of Neltharion. As for Nozdormu, the Bronze Aspect, after he quietly returned, because he knew that he only had two years of his life under Roy¡¯s curse of despair, he didn¡¯t have the mood to care about the night elves at all, so how could he help their World Tree bless? So in the end, the night elves¡¯ plan to restore their eternal life naturally failed. The humans and orcs licked their wounds and underwent a short period of recuperation while actively preparing for war. They knew that the Burning Legion¡¯s invasion was not over yet, and Kil¡¯jaeden was still moving. During the process of being hunted down by Maiev, Illidan escaped to Outland with Vashj and Kael¡¯thas. Then they accidentally arrived at the Black Temple. Illidan had heard that the demon presiding over the Black Temple was Osiris. He really didn¡¯t want to encounter this terrifying demon again. But the problem was that Roy had gone to Azeroth, and the current guardian of Outland was Magtheridon. After realizing this, Illidan made up his mind. He decisively attacked the Black Temple and killed Magtheridon. He originally wanted to find if there were any powerful items or powers left behind by the King of Despair in the Black Temple. But during the search, he accidentally found the naaru A¡¯dal imprisoned by Roy in the Black Temple and¡­ the soul of Archangel Tyrael! Illidan didn¡¯t know what the soulstone that imprisoned Tyrael¡¯s soul was, but he realized that there seemed to be a powerful soul inside. So out of curiosity, he used all his strength to shatter the soulstone. Just as Roy had designed, Archangel Tyrael escaped. When his extraordinary Archangel form appeared in front of Illidan and the others, Illidan, who had never seen creatures like angels, was stunned. The next second, Illidan was sent flying by Tyrael¡¯s Sword of Justice! Tyrael didn¡¯t know who Illidan was, but the demon horns on Illidan¡¯s head and the demon wings on his back told him that the creature in front of him was a demon! So even though Tyrael could escape because of Illidan, he still brazenly attacked and heavily injured him. Tyrael escaped in his soul state, and of course, he was in a weakened state, so he didn¡¯t dare to entangle with Illidan, Vashj, and Kael¡¯thas. After sending Illidan flying, he took advantage of the chaos and flew away with A¡¯dal! During the time he was imprisoned in the Black Temple, Tyrael had communicated with A¡¯dal several times. He knew that A¡¯dal was a Holy Light creature of this world and was considered a compatriot of angels. A¡¯dal also promised that if he could escape, he would bring Tyrael back to the planet where the naaru were and then use the powerful source of Holy Light to help him reconstruct his body. Therefore, from this moment on, a new turning point appeared in the timeline of this world¡­ Although Nozdormu noticed it, he was powerless to change anything. He could only hope that the future would develop in a positive direction, as he had seen before¡­ Chapter 694 Chapter 694: Finally Arrived Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios As a savior, Illidan was stabbed in the back after saving people. If it were anyone else, they would have been furious, but he was already used to it. After some treatment, Illidan was out of danger and had time to interrogate a captured demon. But when he heard that the strange humanoid Holy Light creature that flew away just now had actually been imprisoned by the King of Despair, he immediately realized that this might be a specially set trap. There was no reason. It was just pure intuition. Because in Illidan¡¯s heart, Osiris was even more terrifying than Sargeras¡­ Back then, following the contract, after Illidan created the second Well of Eternity on Mount Hyjal, he had thrown the sword embryo that Roy had given him into it. Although this transaction seemed to benefit the night elves since they retained the power of the Well of Eternity and could continue to live forever, Illidan knew that the consequences were extremely dire because it would lead to the birth of a weapon with great destructive power, and the owner of the weapon was a demon. After escaping from the cage, Illidan had thought about whether to return to the Well of Eternity and steal or destroy the hidden sword embryo more than once. But after thinking about it, he didn¡¯t dare to do so. Every time he thought of Osiris¡¯s gaze, which seemed to see through everything, he shuddered because he didn¡¯t know if his actions would fall into Osiris¡¯s calculations. What if¡­ what if destroying the sword brought a catastrophic disaster to all of Azeroth? It was the same now. Illidan had released a Holy Light creature imprisoned by Osiris. Generally, such a Light creature should bring immense trouble to the demons of the Burning Legion. It was a good thing, but Illidan was a little uncertain¡­ Time passed quietly. With the help of Kael¡¯thas, Illidan closed all the portals in Outland. He had established his footing in Outland, but such a good life did not last long. With a storm of fury, Kil¡¯jaeden arrived in Outland and appeared before Illidan. Having seen the power of the commanders of the Burning Legion, Illidan could only submit to the current situation and explain himself to Kil¡¯jaeden. Although Kil¡¯jaeden didn¡¯t believe him, fortunately, he didn¡¯t intend to kill him. The Legion was currently short of manpower; Archimonde was still on resurrection cooldown; and Osiris had disappeared after the battle at Mount Hyjal. Kil¡¯jaeden thought that he had disappeared like before, and it could be said that Kil¡¯jaeden was the only one holding up the entire Legion. Seeing that Illidan had submitted, Kil¡¯jaeden planned to give him a chance to go to Northrend in Azeroth and kill the Lich King Ner¡¯zhul, who had betrayed the Legion during the invasion. Illidan could only set off with his troops and return to Northrend to march toward the Frozen Throne. But under Arthas¡¯s lead, the Scourge appeared and blocked Illidan and his troops. The two sides fought and finally decided the victor. Arthas, who had obtained all of Frostmourne¡¯s authority and power blessings, won, while Illidan escaped with serious injuries and returned to Outland. Illidan thought that he would welcome Kil¡¯jaeden¡¯s wrath because of his failure, but he didn¡¯t expect Kil¡¯jaeden not to appear. While he was on tenterhooks, Illidan retrained his army and formed the Illidari, a demon hunter army that shared the same ideology as him. After defeating Illidan, Arthas successfully ascended to the Frozen Throne. He swung Frostmourne to shatter the Frozen Throne and then put on the Helm of Domination. However, Ner¡¯zhul¡¯s will still existed in the Helm of Domination. This was Ner¡¯zhul¡¯s plan to seek freedom. He began to scheme to occupy Arthas¡¯s body, so a prolonged battle for control of the body started on the Frozen Throne. Ner¡¯zhul initially had the advantage because he had enjoyed the power of the Lich King for longer than Arthas. But Arthas¡¯s character was prouder and more stubborn. In addition, Roy had already fully bestowed Frostmourne to Arthas. With the support of Frostmourne¡¯s endless energy, he shattered Ner¡¯zhul¡¯s will and obtained total control of the Lich King¡¯s power, becoming the new Lich King. Although Arthas knew that he still had a master behind the scenes, he found that Osiris didn¡¯t leave any more orders in Frostmourne. So after thinking about it, he decided to do as he wanted. He couldn¡¯t wait to start the war to conquer Azeroth. After knowing that the blue dragonflight had submitted to the King of Despair, Arthas personally took action and reached an alliance with Malygos, so the Scourge received a large number of dragon liches as support. In order to resist the raging Scourge army, the Alliance and the Horde could only work together again. Dark Ranger Sylvanas, who had broken free from the enslavement of the Lich King and regained free will, joined the Horde with her undead Forsaken. Tirion Fordring, the highlord who had returned to the Alliance, announced that the last resistance organizations in Lordaeron, the Argent Dawn and the Knights of the Silver Hand, had merged to form the Argent Crusade and begin the war against Arthas. However, Arthas was stronger than in the original history. Roy¡¯s Frostmourne could display its full strength in his hands. During the war, the warriors of the Alliance and the Horde fell one after another. Even though they didn¡¯t hesitate to sacrifice their lives and fight bravely, they still fell before Arthas. Before long, Frostmourne would control them and turn them into enemies to attack the coalition forces. But at this moment, an unexpected situation happened. In his despair, Tirion Fordring received a response from the Holy Light when he prayed to it. With a soaring light, a figure he had never seen before appeared from the Holy Light! It was Archangel Tyrael, whom Illidan had released from the Black Temple some time ago! For some reason, not only did Tyrael obtain a body, but he was even stronger than before. As he waved the Sword of Justice in his hand, countless dazzling holy lights poured down, and all the coalition warriors who had died in the crusade were resurrected! Moreover, Tyrael didn¡¯t leave immediately. Under the guidance of his Sword of Justice, the morale of the coalition warriors soared, and they charged at Arthas fearlessly. Caught off guard by this sudden situation, Arthas become overwhelmed under the siege. Finally, when he wanted to unleash the full might of Frostmourne and fight to the death, Tyrael suddenly attacked. He turned into a straight beam of light and descended from the sky. The Sword of Justice, full of holy energy, collided with Frostmourne in Arthas¡¯s hand. Under Arthas¡¯s disbelieving gaze, Frostmourne shattered in his hand! ¡°Who are you?!¡± Arthas staggered back and pointed angrily at Tyrael. ¡°Tyrael, the Archangel of Justice from the High Heavens!¡± Tyrael looked up, allowing everyone present to see the endless Holy Light under his hood. His voice resounded throughout the entire venue. ¡°I am here to defeat the King of Despair, Osiris!¡± No one knew what an Archangel was, nor had they heard of the High Heavens. But the powerful Holy Light all over this Archangel couldn¡¯t be faked. So with Tyrael¡¯s help, the coalition army defeated Arthas. But the power of the Lich King wouldn¡¯t disappear. In order to prevent Azeroth from being ravaged by the Scourge again, Bolvar, the regent of Stormwind City, sacrificed himself. He put on the Helm of Domination and became the new Lich King, completely restraining the power of the Scourge. Seeing that the war was won, Tyrael disappeared without a word. The people who believed in Holy Light watched him leave. Although they didn¡¯t know the origin of this Archangel, the believers of Holy Light would forever remember the name Tyrael. After defeating the Scourge, Azeroth welcomed a short period of peace. The Burning Legion couldn¡¯t worry about the invasion of Azeroth for the time being because Nathreza, the homeworld of the dreadlords, was under attack by Illidan! He brought the Illidari, who had just taken shape, and took advantage of the time when the Legion couldn¡¯t deal with him to make trouble. Being stabbed in the back by Illidan again incensed the Burning Legion, so the Legion sent reinforcements to help Nathreza. But this attack on Nathreza was a trap set by Illidan. While the reinforcements of the Burning Legion were coming to help, Illidan directly destroyed the portal to Nathreza and reenacted the scene of the War of the Ancients. The destruction of the portal caused an immense energy explosion, turning countless demons into ashes. Kil¡¯jaeden was overwrought during this period of time. The traitorous Scourge had been destroyed, which was good news, but he couldn¡¯t find the origin of the strange Archangel who had appeared during the war. At the same time, he discovered that the power of the Sunwell in Quel¡¯Thalas had recovered, so he was planning to open a portal through the Sunwell to enter Azeroth. There were many things to deal with, which was why he couldn¡¯t take care of Illidan. As a result, due to this negligence, Illidan managed to cause such a disaster¡­ The Legion had suffered heavy losses in Nathreza, but Kil¡¯jaeden could only think of a way to take revenge later. His current energy was all on the Sunwell. Although Illidan¡¯s battle achievements in Nathreza were glorious, there was a fire in his backyard. Vashj, who had followed him to Outland, was killed by druids when she went to the Zangarmarsh to extract natural energy. Moreover, the blood elves led by Kael¡¯thas were suffering from their magic addiction. After discovering that Illidan couldn¡¯t solve it, they rebelled and surrendered to Kil¡¯jaeden. Then they seized a naaru fortress, transformed it into Tempest Keep, and established a large number of magic furnaces to extract energy from the Void to alleviate their magic addiction problem. Kael¡¯thas returned to Quel¡¯Thalas and promised to save his subjects. In order to achieve his goal, he captured Anveena, the avatar of the Sunwell, in order to reactivate the energy of the Sunwell to welcome Kil¡¯jaeden¡¯s arrival. Therefore, the dogged-by-bad-luck people of Azeroth were about to start a war around the Sunwell again¡­ These disturbances in the real world had nothing to do with Roy at the moment. He was sitting in the starship and sailing in the Void, heading toward the place where Lilith had called out. But the vastness of the Void exceeded his imagination. This voyage had been so long that he had yet to reach it after several years. But during the voyage in the Void, Roy finally vaguely saw some life that existed here. These Void creatures had all kinds of strange appearances, but there were not many of them. Moreover, they seemed to be very flustered, as though they were avoiding something. When they discovered foreign objects like Roy¡¯s starship, they didn¡¯t even come up to look curiously but avoided it from afar. Perhaps they¡¯re escaping from a Void Lord¡¯s devouring? Roy guessed. He vaguely sensed the way to find Void Lords in the Void¡­ After an unknown amount of time passed, when Roy was tired of seeing the scenery in the Void, Rafaro finally reported to him that an unknown object had appeared in front of him. Roy perked up and looked out through the porthole. Then he found that a light spot had suddenly appeared in the dark, endless Void. As Rafaro sailed, this light spot was slowly growing larger. At the same time, Roy could feel the thoughts coming from Lilith becoming clearer and clearer. It seemed like it was there¡­ Chapter 695 Chapter 695: Promised Land Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After arriving at this place emitting light, Roy was surprised to find that it was¡­ a small piece of land! This small land was about 100,000 square meters and was an irregular circle. But under the ground, there was no foundation at all. It was only a thin layer of grass. On this layer of grass, not only was there a vibrant grassland, but there was also a small forest a distance away. The forest was full of tall trees with lush leaves. But strangely, there were no tree roots extending under the grass. How should it be put? This feeling was like some kind of force had shoveled away a piece of grass and forest and put it here, but these plants that had lost their roots were still growing abnormally vigorously! In the forest were some docile little animals. A deer roaming in the forest was chewing on the grass. Every time it gnawed off a piece, the grass would grow back after a while. The little squirrels jumping in the branches were picking pine cones agilely. It was the same with the pine cones. They recovered not long after being picked. Moreover, no matter how these small animals ate, they didn¡¯t seem to grow. At least in Roy¡¯s observation, he didn¡¯t see any large animals, so he could only use the explanation that they couldn¡¯t grow. However, this was nothing. The most ridiculous thing was the sunlight shining on the forest and grassland! It should be impossible for a star or sun to exist in the dark Void, but the sunlight appeared here. Roy didn¡¯t know where it came from, but it just shone warmly on this small world. This was how the light spots he saw earlier were emitted. After waiting and observing carefully, Roy found that the angle of the sunlight wasn¡¯t changing at all. This meant that the sunlight was fixed, and night wouldn¡¯t occur in this small world. If someone were to say that time had stopped in this small world, these small animals could move freely; but if someone were to say that time had not stopped, the phenomenon here couldn¡¯t be explained at all, especially the sunlight. Since Roy could see it from afar, it meant that light was spreading out. But this spread seemed to have a distance limit, or rather, it was cut off halfway. Only when he was close to a certain extent could he discover this light. All kinds of situations that defied common sense appeared here, making this small world even stranger. Roy left the starship and tried to approach this small world. But when he flew a certain distance, he suddenly bumped into a barrier. Although this barrier wasn¡¯t visible to the naked eye and didn¡¯t exist in his spatial perception, it was like a touchable entity. Perplexed, Roy slowly explored this barrier and then gradually discovered its shape. The outside of the small world was enveloped in a cubic barrier. The sky was cubic and enveloped the earth of this small world in a box. How do I get in? Roy thought. He tried to spread his spiritual consciousness and tell Lilith, who might be inside, that he was here. But after waiting for a long time, Roy didn¡¯t receive a response from Lilith. Her calls echoed in his sea of consciousness as usual, guiding him¡­ This made him think of a worse situation. Some things in the small world could be transmitted out, but things from the outside world might not necessarily be able to enter. What should I do? Out of the logic of a demon¡¯s thinking, Roy subconsciously punched the barrier with Chaos power, but it didn¡¯t affect the barrier at all. Even when he increased the force of his punch, it was the same. The force of millions of tons couldn¡¯t even cause a ripple on the barrier. It seemed that violence couldn¡¯t break through this place¡­ Floating in the Void, Roy began to think. If Lilith is really in this small world, then how did she enter? There should be something that allowed her to pass through! In other words, there might be a key that can open this barrier! But what could it be? Roy fell into deep thought. Bloodline? Demon identity? Or energy? For example, Chaos power? But he had already used it when he attacked the barrier just now. If this could open it, it would have opened long ago¡­ Finally, Roy thought that if this strange small world was really the final stop of the Creator, then could the key to opening this place be some kind of Legacy of the Creator? Roy immediately thought of something¡ªthe Demon Bible! The Demon Bible steles were scattered in the Abyss. Although these objects were very ordinary stones, high-level demons had always been collecting them. Roy had also obtained two, but he had never figured out how to use them, so he had left them in the system warehouse to collect dust. At this moment, Roy suddenly realized that this item might be the key to opening the barrier here. With the idea of giving it a try, Roy found a Demon Bible stele in the system space and placed it on the invisible barrier. The next second, a sinking feeling came. Roy knew that he had succeeded. This Demon Bible stele really opened a gap in the incomparably solid barrier, and the size of the gap was about the same as the stele. Surprised, Roy immediately turned into an energy body and entered through the gap. After Roy entered, the Demon Bible stele quickly melted, and there wasn¡¯t even any dust left as it suddenly disappeared. This phenomenon made Roy¡¯s heart skip a beat. He didn¡¯t forget that it seemed impossible to enter and leave this place normally. If the stele disappeared, how could he get out? Suppressing this doubt for the time being, Roy planned to find Lilith¡¯s location first. When he shouted through his spiritual consciousness again, he finally received a response from Lilith. ¡°In the depths of the forest, come in!¡± Lilith¡¯s thoughts didn¡¯t have any surprise, as though she had expected Roy would come. Roy wanted to fly over, but when he reached the edge of the land in the small world, he suddenly lost his buoyancy and fell! It wasn¡¯t only buoyancy. In fact, Roy no longer relied on air to fly. He relied on magic power to fly, but no matter how much magic power he used, he couldn¡¯t fly here! What a strange place¡­ Roy thought. But this place was already strange enough, so he didn¡¯t delve into it and walked into the forest. When he walked into the forest, the small animals saw him, but they didn¡¯t run away in panic. Instead, they looked at him curiously. A young deer even walked over and sniffed him. Roy stretched out his hand and touched the deer. He found that its fur was smooth and warm to the touch. It was a real life, not some kind of illusion. After moving forward for a while, Roy saw his destination. It was¡­ a cabin in the forest! This cabin was made of wood. It was quite large, but it looked simple and primitive. Curious, Roy walked forward and pushed open the door. He lowered his head and walked into the cabin. He found Lilith sitting with her legs crossed at a wooden table and holding a white ceramic cup in her hand, drinking some unknown drink. What she was wearing was not armor but nightgown-like clothing. Her entire being exuded a lazy vibe. After seeing Roy, she nodded. ¡°Welcome.¡± Her tone was as normal, as if a neighbor had come to the door¡­ ¡°What exactly is this place?¡± Roy asked curiously. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that this is the place of the Creator you¡¯re pursuing?¡± Lilith looked at him in amusement and asked, ¡°Why not? In your impression, must the place where the Creator stayed be a majestic temple, a glorious world?¡± Roy was speechless for a long time before saying, ¡°The difference is too great¡­¡± Lilith put down her cup and waved at Roy. ¡°Don¡¯t maintain your height here. Shrink down a little, or it won¡¯t fit in with this place.¡± Roy nodded. After he shrank to the height of an ordinary person, Lilith continued, ¡°This is the Promised Land, the last stop of the Creator in the world. Unfortunately, when I found this place, the Creator had already left. Only this place still retains its original appearance¡­¡± ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s a pity¡­¡± Roy nodded. He knew that Lilith had always wanted to see the Creator one last time, but this wish seemed to have failed. But Lilith didn¡¯t look disappointed. Instead, she said with a satisfied expression, ¡°It¡¯s enough. This small house was left behind by my father, and this small world will be my everything from now on.¡± ¡°Do you want to stay here forever?¡± Roy asked in surprise. ¡°Of course. Why not?¡± Lilith smiled. ¡°Feats like creating worlds and destroying worlds have nothing to do with me, right? I¡¯m just a daughter pursuing my father¡¯s footprints¡­¡± Roy didn¡¯t know what to say and just nodded. ¡°So, is this the place the Deadly Sin Demon Kings who disappeared are looking for?¡± ¡°Yes, and no!¡± Lilith thought for a moment. ¡°They¡¯re indeed looking for this place, but what they really want is my father¡¯s power! Or rather, the creation relics left behind by my father!¡± ¡°That¡¯s normal.¡± Roy nodded. ¡°After all, they have ambitions.¡± ¡°Yes, ambition.¡± Lilith agreed. ¡°They thought that after my father left, there would definitely be something about the power of the Creator left behind, so they tirelessly searched for it, wanting to obtain power comparable to the Creator¡¯s and even become the next Creator. In the end, they even became a little crazy¡­¡± ¡°Then, did they find this place?¡± Roy asked curiously. Lilith shook her head and denied firmly. ¡°No! They couldn¡¯t even finish the journey and became lost in the Void. If people want to get here, they can¡¯t have desires in their hearts. Otherwise, they won¡¯t be able to find this Promised Land even after tens of billions of years!¡± Roy gasped. There¡¯s actually such a thing?! No wonder the Deadly Sin Demon Kings were lost in the Void. According to Lilith, not to mention that they didn¡¯t have Chaos power to travel through the Void, even with the protection of Chaos power, they wouldn¡¯t be able to reach here. After thinking about it, Roy couldn¡¯t help rejoicing. Although he had come here after receiving Lilith¡¯s call, he had not been greedy about any Legacy of the Creator during the process. It was pure curiosity. Perhaps it was precisely because of this that he could successfully reach the other shore of the Void¡­ Yes, the other shore. This small world that suddenly appeared in the endless Void could only be described as the other shore¡­ Chapter 696 Chapter 696: Elune¡¯s Body Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After hearing what Lilith said, Roy sighed for the Deadly Sin Demon Kings. But after thinking about it carefully, he could actually understand their choice. Let¡¯s not talk about ambition first. In fact, if demons below the demon king level were still thinking about seizing souls and having thoughts about destroying worlds, then after reaching the Deadly Sin level, these thoughts would naturally fade away. After all, with the power of the Deadly Sin level, it was very easy to destroy a planet or a world. For many things, the simpler and the easier they were to complete, the faster people would lose interest. So, in Roy¡¯s opinion, as time passed, the Deadly Sin existences would inevitably be attracted to another matter. This matter was about the high-dimensional world! After reaching the Deadly Sin level, people could basically see some higher-dimensional powers. This unknown high-dimensional world would fascinate anyone. Therefore, it was logical for the Deadly Sin Demon Kings to pursue a higher power¡­ This was actually the inevitable result of development. But from the looks of it, the Creator didn¡¯t seem to want the species he created to be too obsessed with power, so he had set this Promised Land to have the effect of ¡®shielding from ambitious people¡¯. In fact, placing this place in the Void was to stop those people. Unfortunately, people pursuing the power of the Creator still appeared one after another. Be it demons or angels, from the moment they coveted the authority of creation, the drive of desire would not let them stop. So in the end, they became lost in the Void. ¡°So, how many unlucky fellows fell in the Void?¡± Roy asked Lilith. ¡°Thirteen!¡± Lilith gave an accurate answer. Roy was shocked. This number exceeded his expectations, and he couldn¡¯t help saying in surprise, ¡°Why are there so many? I calculated. Even if the Seven Demon Kings of the Abyss collectively fell, and the rest of Eden fell apart from Michael and Gabriel, there are only twelve in total. Why is there one more?¡± ¡°You are wrong. There are only six Demon Kings who have fallen in the Void from the Abyss. Samael¡¯s true body hasn¡¯t entered the Void!¡± Lilith said. ¡°That guy is smarter than you think. He realized the danger of the Void, so he was very cautious and didn¡¯t enter¡­ In fact, in the world where you encountered him, the Samael you saw was his true body!¡± Roy was stunned. ¡°The one in the Darksiders world is actually Samael¡¯s true body?! I always thought that he was a clone¡­¡± ¡°How can you distinguish between true and false sometimes?¡± Lilith said in amusement. ¡°After all, it¡¯s soul division. All memories are the same. As long as he wants to, any one of them can be his true body.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡± Roy knew that Lilith was right. He had long seen the disadvantages of clones. But he had never thought of a trick like Samael¡¯s to deceive people. Perhaps this was the strategy he used when fighting against angels, but even demons were confused. After calculating, Roy asked, ¡°Since there are only six in the Abyss, where did the two extra come from?¡± ¡°The other two are the existences in this universe!¡± Lilith explained. ¡°They are the lives created by the Creator when he first entered this universe. Here, they seem to be called First Ones¡­¡± Roy was even more surprised. ¡°First Ones?! They¡¯ve also become Void Lords?!¡± Of course, Roy knew who the First Ones were. There was still a special holy land in the Shadowlands, and the Eternals of the Shadowlands called it the Sepulcher of the First Ones. At first, Roy thought that since it was a cemetery, did this mean that the First Ones had died? But after hearing what Lilith said, he realized that they had also become Void Lords! This was simply¡­ unimaginable! ¡°These two might not be coveting the power of the Creator. It might have been because they wanted to study and explore the Void!¡± Lilith said. ¡°In any case, this universe is the area where the Void leaks the most to the Infinite Worlds. They might have thought that the Creator left a way to deal with the Void catastrophe, so they wanted to find it¡­¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Roy nodded. This possibility was not impossible. After returning to his senses, he sighed at Lilith. ¡°Thirteen Void Lords, thirteen apostles of the Void¡­ What a disaster. Speaking of which, when they discovered something was wrong, didn¡¯t they think of leaving the Void in time?¡± However, a sly light flashed in Lilith¡¯s golden eyes as she winked at Roy. ¡°Then, have you ever thought that they might have deliberately not left?¡± ¡°They voluntarily threw themselves into the embrace of the Void?¡± Roy was stunned. ¡°What kind of logic is that?¡± ¡°Nothing is certain.¡± Lilith stood up. ¡°You and I aren¡¯t them, so we can¡¯t know their ideas. Perhaps in their opinion, the Void destroying the real world is an irreversible cycle of reincarnation? Since they can¡¯t stop it, why don¡¯t they throw themselves into the embrace of the Void first? This way, after the reincarnation is complete, won¡¯t they still be able to survive and continue to become existences standing at the top of the universe and the Infinite Worlds?¡± ¡°Irreversible reincarnation?¡± Roy frowned. ¡°Is that really the case?¡± Lilith shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. But when my father¡­ the Creator was still around, he did indeed have similar sighs. The general meaning is that the Void is the background of the real world and can¡¯t be eliminated or exist in isolation. Perhaps one day, when this piece of paper that is the real world is full of drawings, it will have to be erased and redrawn¡­ After all, they have all been by the Creator¡¯s side, so they must have heard similar words. I don¡¯t know if they heard wrongly or misunderstood the meaning of the words. In short, in their minds, the reincarnation of the Void and reality is inevitable. ¡°If not for such thoughts, they wouldn¡¯t have thrown themselves into the embrace of the Void¡­¡± Lilith concluded. ¡°So, is there still a solution to the corrosion of the Void?¡± Roy asked. ¡°Of course there¡¯s a solution, and there always has been!¡± Lilith spread her hands at Roy. ¡°Have you forgotten that even Eden can use the power of Holy Light to eliminate the Void? How can there be no solution? But these methods can only be regarded as treating the symptoms but not the root cause.¡± ¡°So, it still has to be Chaos power?¡± Roy asked thoughtfully. ¡°Is this why you called me here?¡± Lilith nodded. ¡°If the Void represents nothing, which represents zero, then Chaos power represents existence, which represents one. As long as Chaos power begins to spread in the Infinite Worlds, it will gradually stop the corrosion of the Void. Finally, the Void and reality will reach a balance. At that time, the number of worlds in the Infinite Worlds will no longer expand, and the corrosion of the Void will no longer expand. This is the true solution to the root cause.¡± ¡°Did you see the scene of me becoming the birthplace of Chaos force in the River of Time?¡± Roy asked with a strange expression. ¡°Yes. Follow me!¡± Lilith waved over Roy. Under her lead, he followed her out from the back of the small wooden house and saw a beautiful garden. There were many flowers in this garden, but in the middle of the garden was a large white flower bud. The petals of the bud were closed together and slowly swaying in the breeze. Lilith led him through the garden and walked all the way to the large bud. She stretched out her hand and gently touched the top of the bud. Then the bud slowly opened. It was fine for the bud to open, but what surprised Roy was that there was a ¡®person¡¯ lying inside it! This ¡®person¡¯ was about a 1.67-meter tall woman. She had her arms crossed in front of her chest and was quietly lying in the bud with her eyes closed. The stamens in the bud curved to form a small bed to hold her up. She wasn¡¯t breathing, but her body had not lost its vitality. Roy walked closer to observe and found that this woman didn¡¯t seem to be a naturally born life. There were some artificial traces on her body. Her hair was silver-white, and she was wearing a white robe in a style that Roy had never seen before. Her face was very beautiful, and her ears were pointed, making her look like an elf. ¡°Who is this?¡± Roy asked curiously. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the Promised Land? Why did this woman appear? Moreover, it seems like it¡¯s just a body, and her soul isn¡¯t in her body¡­¡± But Lilith¡¯s following words shocked Roy! ¡°She¡­ seems to be called¡­ Elune? It¡¯s this name¡­ That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°Elune???!!!¡± Roy lost his composure. ¡°Isn¡¯t she a god of this universe?! Why is she here?¡± Lilith explained, ¡°In fact, I was very surprised when I found that I wasn¡¯t the first to arrive here¡­ But this child seems to have found this place by mistake!¡± ¡°How is that possible?! When I came in earlier, I used a Demon Bible stele as the key to open the barrier outside!¡± Roy said in disbelief. ¡°No matter how many accidents she had, how could she have come in?!¡± ¡°But that¡¯s what happened!¡± Lilith shrugged. ¡°This child does have a key. When I found her, she was lying collapsed on the ground in the wooden house. At the time, I felt a very faint trace of the aura of the Abyss on her. I think that it should be evidence that she had obtained a key. Unfortunately, after opening the barrier, the key disappeared.¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying that she possessed a Demon Bible stele?¡± Roy calmed down. From what Lilith said, he suddenly thought of the Holy Light space that Benia had entered when she advanced. There were traces of war everywhere. If the Eternal War between angels and demons had broken out in that place, then there might really be a Demon Bible stele left¡­ From this, Roy thought of another clue¡ªthe existence of the naaru! It was said that Elune had created the naaru. Although the naaru were in the form of geometric shapes, in any case, traces of angels could still be found in their forms, such as angel crowns and structures that looked like small wings. Elune was in human form. Even if she created creatures, there was a high chance that she would create them in her own likeness. How could she create creatures with strange forms like naaru? Unless Elune copied some template and added a little imagination to create the naaru¡­ Therefore, Roy concluded that Elune might have reached the space that Benia had discovered, albeit likely much earlier. At that time, the angels and demons who had died in the war might not have completely weathered away, and some forms could still be seen. But Elune, who had discovered the angels and demons, probably didn¡¯t know what kind of creatures they were. After all, the Creator had not created angels and demons in this universe. Therefore, out of curiosity and research purposes, Elune might have picked up the corpses left by angels and demons or the remaining soul fragments! But in her subsequent research, she might have accidentally pieced together the corpses and soul fragments of angels and demons, ultimately leading to the birth of the naaru¡­ Roy speculated with his imagination running wild. At the same time, he suddenly understood why creatures like naaru would suddenly become dark creatures after exhausting their Holy Light. It made sense if naaru were a combination of angels and demons! Roy thought in surprise, F*ck! It¡¯s true! Those naaru are basically the nephalem of this universe! Chapter 697 Chapter 697: Creation Three-Piece Set Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In fact, if Roy could trace the history of Elune from a high-dimensional perspective, there was naturally no need to guess here. However, this was also because he had yet to get used to using this power. Moreover, his guess was actually quite close to the mark. ¡°So, she left her body here, and her soul and consciousness left this Promised Land?¡± Roy asked curiously after returning to his senses. ¡°Can only consciousness leave this place?¡± ¡°Are you worried about how you¡¯ll leave?¡± Lilith smiled faintly at Roy. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your situation is different from hers.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Roy frowned. Lilith waved her hand, and the petals of the bud closed again, enveloping Elune¡¯s body. She continued, ¡°Actually, the guess of the Deadly Sin Demon Kings was not wrong. There are indeed some Legacies of the Creator left in this Promised Land, and they are relics of the Creator¡¯s creation power!¡± She pointed at the bud. ¡°Unfortunately, the first person to come here in this universe was this child, so she obtained one of the relics.¡± ¡°What did she get?¡± Roy asked curiously. ¡°There were only two relics left here. You¡¯ve actually seen one of them!¡± Lilith looked at Roy. ¡°It¡¯s the space where this Promised Land is!¡± ¡°This cubic space? What kind of relic is this?¡± Roy asked curiously. ¡°Is it just because of its defense?¡± ¡°No, this space is called the Box of Enoch!¡± Lilith explained. ¡°This is a very special subspace. In this space, the speed of light is adjustable, time is adjustable, and space is adjustable. It is in this space that the Creator willfully adjusted the universal models he created. After the adjustments are complete, he will integrate the small universe he created into the large universe. ¡°This kind of adjusted universe is no different from the large universe in general, but the specific details and parameters are slightly different, so it will evolve into an independent world. This is the origin of the Infinite Worlds!¡± Lilith said. ¡°Of course, in the later stages, the Creator no longer used the Box of Enoch to create new universes. But this space was indeed the Creator¡¯s laboratory.¡± Roy was shocked. It turned out that this cubic space had such a great origin! ¡°As for the other Legacy of the Creator, it is called the ¡®List of Truths¡¯! This item is a kind of¡­ template for when the Creator created universes and worlds!¡± Lilith said. ¡°In this template, it records all the scientific and mysterious parameters of the universe. After the new universe is formed, you only need to load these parameters, and the universe can evolve on its own. If there are any deviations from expectations during the evolution process, you can even adjust the parameters on the List of Truths to achieve the desired corrections¡­ And this child obtained this Legacy of the Creator!¡± ¡°Elune got the List of Truths?¡± Roy was stunned. ¡°Then, why is she¡­¡± ¡°The List of Truths contains the truths of the entire universe!¡± Lilith explained. ¡°Its existence isn¡¯t like the truths you see wherever you observe after your advancement. On the contrary, when you obtain this item, it will instill all the truths into your consciousness and soul. Even if Elune is an Eternal in this universe, her body can¡¯t carry such a vast amount of knowledge unless¡­¡± ¡°Unless the consciousness and soul leave the body, right?¡± Roy understood. ¡°Yes, abandoning the shackles of her body and letting her consciousness and soul carry this knowledge was the only way to prevent herself from dying!¡± Lilith said. ¡°This child discovered this at the critical moment, so she left her body here¡­ The knowledge in the List of Truths made her soul incomparably powerful and allowed her to leave the Box of Enoch. But from now on, she can only exist in the universe in the form of consciousness and soul.¡± Hearing this, Roy finally understood. So that¡¯s how it is. No wonder Elune has never appeared in the world in her true body. Every time she sends an oracle to her believers, she appears in the form of moonlight. It turns out that it¡¯s because she¡¯s placed her consciousness and soul on those satellites. This was quite similar to world-soul titans, but the difference was that Elune had no choice but to do this. Moreover, there was a description in the history books of the night elves about Elune. It said: ¡°At some point, Elune advanced!¡± This advancement was probably caused by her obtaining the List of Truths from the Promised Land. Roy raised his head and looked up. From the inside, he could clearly see the border of the Box of Enoch. According to Lilith¡¯s description, he now understood a little. If the Box of Enoch were a computer of the Creator, then the List of Truths that Elune obtained was like an operating system. Roy told Lilith about his thoughts, and she really agreed. She actually knew a lot about science, and she felt that his description was really apt. ¡°The Box of Enoch cannot be taken away, and the List of Truths was obtained by Elune. If her body stays here, it means that the List of Truths exists in her soul¡­¡± Roy said in amusement. ¡°Even if someone really finds this place and comes in, they¡¯ll probably be very disappointed. There are only two unobtainable Legacies of the Creator¡­¡± However, what Roy didn¡¯t expect was that Lilith shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s not the only two. In fact, there¡¯s another Legacy of the Creator!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Roy was stunned. ¡°There¡¯s another one? What is it?¡± Lilith smiled. ¡°If the Box of Enoch is the hardware, and the List of Truths is the operating system, then have you thought about it? There should be a relic representing software, right?¡± ¡°It seems¡­ that¡¯s true¡­¡± Roy felt that it made sense and subconsciously asked, ¡°Then, what is the software?¡± Lilith suddenly stared into Roy¡¯s eyes and said word by word, ¡°It¡¯s the Everything Editor! As the name suggests, this item can be used to edit and modify everything. These three items together are the true Legacies of the Creator and the most important tools for the Creator to create worlds¡­ ¡°As for where this last relic is, I¡¯ll have to ask you, Osiris¡­¡± At first, Roy felt goosebumps from Lilith¡¯s gaze, but after she finished speaking, he fell silent because he suddenly realized that this last relic, the Everything Editor, was referring to the system in his mind! ¡°You already know?¡± Roy asked Lilith in a deep voice after a while. ¡°I only suspected it before¡­¡± Lilith shook her head. ¡°When I met you, I saw the scene of you creating Chaos power from the River of Time. At the time, I was very surprised, but I didn¡¯t think about whether you were related to the Everything Editor. But when I came here and couldn¡¯t find the third Legacy of the Creator, I realized that you might not have created Chaos power by chance but because the Everything Editor was in your body¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not in my body, but in my soul¡­¡± Roy corrected her. ¡°In fact, I don¡¯t know the specific origin of this thing. I just call it the system. But after hearing what you said, I know its name¡­¡± Lilith smiled and stretched out her hand to caress Roy¡¯s face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since this Legacy of the Creator chose you, it means that fate is like this. I have never thought of taking it back. In addition to letting you understand the truth about the Creator, I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Roy asked. Lilith brought him back to the wooden house and spoke while walking. ¡°Although the Void is a threat to all of the material universe, the Creator said that it¡¯s actually possible for the two to reach a certain balance. But the Creator hasn¡¯t tested what this balance point is like. Now that you¡¯ve successfully become the source of Chaos power, you need to control this balance.¡± ¡°Achieve a balance between Chaos and the Void?¡± Roy pondered. ¡°It won¡¯t be easy to figure it out, right?¡± Before opening the door, Lilith turned around and said firmly, ¡°It¡¯s war! If you want to achieve this balance, you can only rely on war! Just like the Eternal War, a war to achieve the balance of Light and Darkness, only through constant fighting can a balance be reached.¡± For some reason, Roy suddenly thought of a phrase after hearing Lilith¡¯s words. ¡°Balance exists between all things¡­¡± Looking at the expression on Roy¡¯s face, Lilith smiled. ¡°Very good. It seems like you understand. Next, what you need to do is to spread your Chaos power in the material universe, utilize the Legacy of the Creator that you control reasonably, develop the various uses of Chaos power, make this power a special mystical discipline, let Chaos power integrate into one with the real world, fundamentally restrain the spread of the Void, and finally reach a balance.¡± ¡°Why does this feeling of suddenly being entrusted with an important task feel so strange¡­¡± Roy frowned. ¡°I¡¯m a demon!¡± ¡°It¡¯s the same even if you¡¯re an ordinary human!¡± Lilith said. ¡°Otherwise, why do you think the Creator left behind the creation relics? Of course, my father wants to see his creations be able to solve the survival problem one day. This has nothing to do with what species you are.¡± Then Lilith brought Roy a drink. ¡°So, after drinking this, leave¡­¡± A moment later, Lilith sent Roy out. When he came in, he had used the Demon Bible stele as a key to open the Enoch Space. But when he left, Lilith personally sent him out, indicating that she had already controlled the Box of Enoch. The three Legacies of the Creator, one for Lilith, one for Roy, and one for Elune, were divided up just like that. After returning to the Void, Roy couldn¡¯t help opening the system interface in his mind. In fact, he had vaguely guessed about his system before. But after receiving Lilith¡¯s confirmation, he was still a little surprised. He thought that it was just the benefits of being a transmigrator, but he didn¡¯t expect its origin to be so astonishing. It wasn¡¯t until this moment that Roy realized how crude his use of the system was before. But he understood one thing. Why did the attributes made by the system require souls to drive it? It was probably because¡­ Damn it, this was genuine pay to win¡­ Chapter 698 Chapter 698: Seeing the Titans Fighting Sargeras Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After boarding the starship again, Roy was not in a hurry to leave the Void. Instead, he got Rafaro to find a random direction to fly in. As for how long he would fly, Roy didn¡¯t tell him and only pondered by himself. He had no other purpose in doing this. He just wanted to see if he had the luck to find another Void Lord in the Void. Although Lilith had said that there were thirteen Void Lords in the Void, Roy had only found one so far. It was the black sun-like Void Lord that he and Sargeras had seen together. He only knew the location of this Void Lord. The Void was too big. It existed in the background of all the worlds in the Infinite Worlds. Even if there were thirteen Void Lords, they might be extremely spread out in the Void. If Roy wanted to find another Void Lord in this universe, he might have to run more than half of the universe in the real world, which might be billions of light-years away. Although Roy didn¡¯t have much hope for this search method that relied on luck, he could organize the information he had obtained from Lilith during the search. The system came from a creation divine artifact of the Creator, which Roy had never thought of before. If he had not encountered Lilith, he would have probably treated the system as a benefit for transmigrators, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t have delved deeper into its origin. When Lilith sent him out of the unique Enoch Space, she didn¡¯t mention anything about Elune¡¯s body. It seemed like she planned to let the body stay there. Roy guessed that she was probably interested in Elune¡¯s body and wanted to study how the Eternals in this universe were created. Perhaps by tracing back to the source, she could see the thoughts of the Creator when he created the First Ones. Of course, this was only speculation. Perhaps she simply wanted someone to accompany her. Roy had long known that Chaos power could confront the Void. But after hearing what Lilith said, he realized that this confrontation was probably not as simple as fighting the Void Lords. Perhaps it was simple to use Chaos power to eliminate the current Void Lords, but as long as the Void World existed, more Void Lords would appear. The existence of Void Lords would only accelerate the Void¡¯s corrosion into the material world. It didn¡¯t mean that the Void wouldn¡¯t corrode the material world without them. If Roy really wanted to fight against the Void, he had to spread Chaos power and fill the material world, forming a ¡®hedge¡¯ against the corrosion of the Void. Only then could the Void corrosion fundametally stop and finally form a balance with the material world, allowing the Void world to continue to serve as the background of the material world. Although Roy was a demon, this mission did not distinguish between angels and demons. All beings of the material world had the obligation to carry out this mission to maintain the survival of the material world. Or rather, Roy¡¯s demon identity was actually good for the proliferation of Chaos power because the proliferation of Chaos power required the tool ¡®war¡¯. After all, for any life in any world, war had always been the key to promoting the evolution of civilizations, and a demon didn¡¯t need any reason or concern to start a war. From this point of view, it was more convenient than angels or creatures of the Order camp. After thinking about it carefully, Roy fully understood what Lilith had said. It just so happens that after returning, the time flux has completed the closed loop, so there¡¯s no need to worry about the influence of the timeline! Roy concluded. I can participate in the Burning Crusade more deeply, or I can start another one myself. With so many forces in this universe, it doesn¡¯t matter if there¡¯s a Chaos Legion. At that time, the more complicated the situation, the easier it will be for disputes to arise¡­ Roy no longer planned to stay in the Void. He controlled the starship and brought Rafaro from the Void to the real world. After Roy came out of the Void, what appeared in front of him was an unfamiliar starry sky. He didn¡¯t know where he was, but it didn¡¯t matter. He used his power to easily open a huge spatial portal in space and got Rafaro to enter. This spatial portal led to the space outside Azeroth, and the teleportation only took a moment. But when the scene in front of Roy changed, before he could check the situation outside the cabin, he suddenly heard a loud bang coming from inside the starship, and his feet shook slightly. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Roy asked Rafaro. ¡°Did an asteroid hit you? Are there planets near Azeroth?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not an asteroid, but¡­ a spaceship!¡± Rafaro¡¯s response carried a strange emotion. ¡°Master, look to the right.¡± Roy turned and looked at the window on the right side of the ship. Then he saw a scene that dumbfounded him. It was a beam of light, a beam of light that pierced through the sky and exuded powerful energy! It came from the distant cosmos, and at the end of this giant beam of light, an incomparably colossal demon was being pulled out from Azeroth below! Roy was extremely familiar with this colossal demon. He rubbed his eyes and asked Rafaro, ¡°Am I seeing things? Isn¡¯t that Sargeras?!¡± ¡°Master, you aren¡¯t seeing wrongly. It¡¯s Sargeras¡­¡± Rafaro was speechless. ¡°Who else could be such a big demon other than him?¡± Roy flew to the front of the window and stared at the scene in front of him with wide eyes. He immediately understood and asked Rafaro, ¡°Rafaro, how long have we been in the Void?¡± ¡°According to Azeroth¡¯s calendar, we stayed in the Void for a total of 1,926 days¡­¡± Rafaro replied. ¡°A little over five years¡­¡± Roy was surprised. ¡°It¡¯s been so long?¡± Roy watched as the giant beam of light pulled Sargeras away from Azeroth and dragged him into the depths of the starry sky. When Sargeras was being pulled away, he was clearly roaring something with his mouth open, but no sound could be transmitted in space, so Roy couldn¡¯t hear him. But looking at his angry and unwilling expression, he could imagine it without even guessing. As for Sargeras¡¯s enormous sword, Gorribal, it was inserted into Azeroth, and the huge hilt was clearly visible even in space. Of course, Roy knew what this scene meant. This was the scene when the Burning Legion welcomed its end and the titans of the Pantheon captured and imprisoned Sargeras. But Roy didn¡¯t expect to see this scene when he just returned. ¡°By the way, where was the spaceship that hit you?¡± Roy asked Rafaro after returning to his senses. In fact, there was no need for Rafaro to tell him. Roy quickly found the spaceship. It was a spaceship shining with the power of golden Holy Light. The moment he saw the spaceship, he understood that it was probably the spaceship of the prophet Velen. What was it called¡­ the Vindicaar? It seemed to be this name. The starship Rafaro had transformed into was no longer the small and streamlined exploration ship but a giant space carrier. Because it suddenly emerged from the spatial portal, the Vindicaar didn¡¯t have time to avoid it and was directly struck by Rafaro¡¯s side. Due to the disparity in size between the two, the Vindicaar was sent flying and was currently rolling in space. ¡°Grab it!¡± Roy ordered. A tractor beam shot out from Rafaro¡¯s hull, enveloped the Vindicaar, and brought it back. After the ship was captured, Roy soon saw the disheveled Velen in the cabin. When Velen saw that the one who appeared in front of him was actually the third commander of the Burning Legion, Osiris, his expression changed drastically! He didn¡¯t expect the King of Despair to suddenly appear here! Damn it! Didn¡¯t he disappear again?! Why was his disappearance so short this time?! Roy was full of doubts now, so he didn¡¯t waste any time with this old man. He sucked him over, grabbed his head, and immediately began to read Velen¡¯s memories. Then he knew what had happened. Roy had entered the Void at the end of the 27th year of the Dark Portal era. He had sailed in the Void for a long time, so when he returned, it was now the 32nd year of the Dark Portal era. During the time he wasn¡¯t in the real world, many major events had happened on Azeroth and to the Burning Legion. Simply put, Roy¡¯s return happened to coincide with the return of the Legion. Under Kil¡¯jaeden¡¯s command, the Burning Legion used countless starships to invade Azeroth. In the end, not only was Azeroth¡¯s coalition army able to defend and fight back, but the coalition army even attacked the Legion¡¯s headquarters. In this war, Illidan played an unimaginable role. He knew the Legion well and led the anti-demon coalition army of Azeroth to victory after victory. Even the incarnation of Sargeras, who was in the Tomb of Sargeras, couldn¡¯t resist the attack of the coalition army. In the end, the frustrated Kil¡¯jaeden planned to retreat, but he didn¡¯t expect his former good friend, the prophet Velen, to chase after him with the coalition army. On Kil¡¯jaeden¡¯s mothership, Velen and Kil¡¯jaeden engaged in a life-and-death battle, and the final outcome was Kil¡¯jaeden¡¯s defeat. At this point, two commanders of the Burning Legion had already been dealt with, but Illidan knew the undying characteristic of the Burning Legion. He knew that if he didn¡¯t pursue the victory and completely defeat the Legion with the momentum of this victory, the Legion would still make a comeback when Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden resurrected. Therefore, despite everyone¡¯s objections, he used the Sargerite Keystone that his people had painstakingly found in Mardum to open a rift that brought the worlds of Azeroth and Argus within reach of each other. Then the counterattack on Argus to eliminate the remaining survivors of the Burning Legion began. But here, an event different from the original history happened. Under the command of various leaders, Azeroth¡¯s most elite army marched toward Argus. Among them were Alleria Windrunner and Turalyon, from the Sons of Lothar, named in honor of the legendary hero Anduin Lothar. They had come to the help of a powerful Lightforged draenei army, and the one leading this Lightforged draenei army was actually Archangel Tyrael! In Velen¡¯s memories, behind Archangel Tyrael were three pairs of large light wings! His strength seemed to have increased tremendously! He was floating high in the sky and pointing the Sword of Justice in his hand in front of him. On the ground, the coalition army was enveloped in the protection of Holy Light and shouting battle slogans as they charged at the Burning Legion army that was hundreds of times their numbers. This scene clearly happened on Argus. Under Tyrael¡¯s lead, the coalition army didn¡¯t fall into a bitter battle with the Burning Legion demons, because Tyrael took out a small golden trumpet and blew it when there were more and more demons¡­ This golden trumpet was very gorgeous, and reliefs in the style of Eden were engraved on it. But under its beautiful appearance, it contained destructive power that was enough to cause doomsday! The moment the trumpet sounded, a third of the landmass on Argus was lifted by an immense force, a third of the mountains collapsed, destroyed due to volcanic eruptions, and a third of the oceans set off tsunamis that were thousands of meters tall. The sky was burning red from scorching flames, and countless meteorites fell to the ground. An earth-rending apocalyptic disaster descended on Argus. Under this judgment of doomsday, the demons of the Burning Legion immediately faced a catastrophe. Countless demons died from this destructive force. On the other hand, because the coalition army didn¡¯t have many people and was under the protection of Tyrael¡¯s Holy Light, it was fine. Tens of millions of demons died under Tyrael¡¯s angelic trumpet, and the morale of the demons stationed on Argus utterly collapsed. The coalition army took this opportunity to break through the Burning Throne like a hot knife through butter and release all the souls of the titans imprisoned by Sargeras. Then came the scene that Roy saw¡ªthe titans of the Pantheon taking Sargeras away¡­ After reading Velen¡¯s memories, Roy felt that someone was amiss. It was fine for Tyrael to appear and his strength to increase. After all, his plan was to let Tyrael and the naaru meet up. The naaru had powerful Holy Light power. Since they could infuse it into the draenei, there was no reason why they couldn¡¯t infuse it into Tyrael, so Roy was already mentally prepared. But¡­ can someone tell me why Tyrael has an angelic trumpet?! Isn¡¯t that a power that only the Archangels of Eden can wield?! Chapter 699 Chapter 699: Dance Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After reading the memories, Roy threw Velen to the floor. Velen panted heavily. Roy¡¯s method of forcibly reading his memories was damaging to his mind. Even though Velen had a lot of magic power and a strong will, he still suffered immense pressure. It felt as if there were hundreds of bells ringing in his head. While gasping for breath, Velen looked at the King of Despair in horror. He really couldn¡¯t understand why he was still so defenseless when facing Osiris. Velen¡¯s strength had improved greatly over the years. Although it was questionable if he really believed in the Holy Light in his heart, it was undeniable that the Holy Light had indeed bestowed upon him the power of revenge. Otherwise, it would have been impossible for him to defeat Kil¡¯jaeden in their battle. In Velen¡¯s impression, Osiris, one of the commanders of the Burning Legion, should have about the same strength as Kil¡¯jaeden. Even if he was stronger, it should be limited. But when he really faced Osiris, he realized that his previous impressions were all wrong. What surprised Velen even more was that he had never seen Osiris appear at this moment in scenes of the future! Not only him, but even Aman¡¯Thul, the Highfather, had never foreseen this scene¡­ There was only one possibility¡ªOsiris¡¯s power far exceeded their imagination and understanding. Therefore, neither Velen nor Aman¡¯Thul could see any future scenes about Osiris. Velen had a vague guess in his heart, so he looked at Roy with a surprised expression. He hesitated about whether to resist Osiris. Roy didn¡¯t care about Velen¡¯s inner thoughts. He rubbed his chin and thought for a while before asking, ¡°When you first saw me in Outland, you took the initiative to ask me to take away the naaru A¡¯dal because you had already discussed the matter with it, right?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean¡­¡± Velen explained. ¡°That was just a compromise to prevent you from attacking the draenei city¡­¡± Roy snorted coldly. ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m a fool? You didn¡¯t hesitate to let A¡¯dal be my prisoner just to get it close to me. The purpose of getting close to me is nothing more than Auriel, who has been hanging on me¡­ You, or the naaru, wanted to find a pure Holy Light creature. They needed this pure Holy Light creature to use the angelic trumpet artifact, right?¡± Velen didn¡¯t say anything and only looked at Roy in silence, but he sighed in his heart because Roy was right. In fact, Velen didn¡¯t know about the naaru¡¯s plan at first. It wasn¡¯t until Archangel Tyrael appeared on the battlefield of Argus and blew the trumpet to break the defenses of the Burning Legion demons in one fell swoop that Velen finally realized it. Just as Roy had guessed, the naaru could only be regarded as a kind of nephalem. They were creatures made by Elune using the bones of angels and demons found in the battlefield ruins. This caused the naaru to have two completely different attributes of light and darkness after being born. However, the angelic trumpet that Elune had found in the ruins was only usable by pure Holy Light creatures. The angelic trumpet had extremely powerful destructiveness because its destructive power was fixed. When used on a planet, it could destroy a third of the planet. Expanded to the entire universe, it could also destroy a third of the universe! It was unknown which Archangel of Eden had left this trumpet on the battlefield. But after Elune picked it up, she couldn¡¯t use it herself, so she finally left it with the naaru. In order to resist the Burning Legion, the naaru not only searched for promising races all over the universe to help, but they also tried their best to find any pure Holy Light creatures that could allow them to activate this angelic trumpet artifact. In fact, the method of making Lightforged creatures was developed because of this. Their ultimate goal was to find pure Holy Light creatures. Many years ago, when Roy traveled through history and intercepted the draenei spaceship near Argus, although he had captured the naaru L¡¯ura, L¡¯ura had noticed that Auriel, who was lying on Roy¡¯s shoulder, was once the essence of a pure Holy Light creature. She had used all means to transmit this information to her race, so she had received an order from the Light Mother, Xe¡¯ra. When A¡¯dal met Roy in Outland, it had taken the initiative to be captured just to get close to him. But A¡¯dal did not expect that, in addition to Auriel, there was another pure Holy Light creature beside him! Although Tyrael only had his soul left, the body was nothing to energy creatures. His soul was the key. Therefore, while imprisoned, L¡¯ura had kept talking to Tyrael to improve the relationship and bring the two sides closer. It wasn¡¯t until Illidan had attacked the Black Temple and released Tyrael¡¯s soul that L¡¯ura had taken the opportunity to bring him back to the naaru¡¯s mother planet. The naaru had used the powerful Holy Light power of the mother planet to help Tyrael reconstruct his body and even let him go one step further, becoming an Archangel comparable to the Deadly Sin level. At the same time, they handed the angelic trumpet to him. And what Tyrael, who had obtained power and a divine artifact, couldn¡¯t forget was to save Auriel. It just so happened that Roy was a commander of the Burning Legion, so he immediately took over the mission to attack the demons of the Burning Legion. However, he didn¡¯t know that his thought of ¡®saving Auriel¡¯ was probably just his wishful thinking¡­ Because of Roy¡¯s advancement, Auriel had actually recovered a portion of her memories, and her identity as a Void creature was completely suppressed. But Auriel had totally transformed into Roy¡¯s shape, and it was impossible for her to return to her angel identity¡­ Although Velen was silent, Roy knew from his attitude that he was absolutely right, so he laughed out loud. Perhaps the naaru had obtained Tyrael, but they didn¡¯t know that he was a trap that Roy had deliberately left behind. These naaru had always been mysterious, and no one knew where their headquarters was. But this was only in the past. When they accepted Tyrael, their location had been exposed. Now, as long as Roy was willing, he could easily find the naaru¡¯s home planet and totally destroy them¡­ More importantly, because of Tyrael¡¯s appearance and intervention in the war between Azeroth and Argus, this proved that unknown variables had finally appeared in the history of this world. And wasn¡¯t the unknown the most interesting? Roy laughed and turned to look at the huge beam of light outside the window. He knew that the beam of light was ultimately pointing to the Pantheon of the titans. But at this moment, he did not intend to save Sargeras yet. Instead, he said to Rafaro, ¡°Track the beam of light and locate the Pantheon. Then we¡¯ll find time to ¡®visit¡¯ the titans!¡± Rafaro did as he was told, but Velen¡¯s heart skipped a beat. What should I do? If Osiris goes to the Pantheon and saves Sargeras, won¡¯t the goal everyone has been working so hard for be in vain? Velen¡¯s mind raced. What should I do? How should I pass on the news before I die? After being caught by Roy, Velen no longer had any hope for his survival. He only thought about how to inform the coalition and the Pantheon. Unexpectedly, the next second, Roy said, ¡°Now, leave my starship, Prophet Velen!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not going to kill me?!¡± Velen looked up at Roy in surprise. ¡°Why should I kill you?¡± Roy said playfully. ¡°I want to see how you struggle and dance! The fun is finally about to begin. Be it the protagonists or the supporting characters, shouldn¡¯t you try your best to perform on the stage?¡± Velen didn¡¯t understand Roy at all. But before he could figure things out, he was thrown out along with his spaceship. After returning to his spaceship, Velen had a look of disbelief on his face. He could only watch helplessly as the distant giant mothership of the King of Despair sailed toward Argus. He didn¡¯t know that what Roy needed now was an even larger war, a war far more massive than the Burning Crusade, because he wanted to spread Chaos power. In Roy¡¯s expectations, he would do everything possible to include all the forces in this universe, be it the titans of the Pantheon of Order on the surface, the Shadowlands hiding behind the scenes, the distant and mysterious naaru¡¯s Army of Light, or cosmic gods such as Elune. Before the Void Lords woke up, he planned to put on the most magnificent performance in this real universe. ¡°From now on, I, the Lord of Chaos, Osiris, will be the great director of this performance¡­¡± After a short flight, the starship arrived at Argus. Although the titans had pulled Sargeras back to the Pantheon, the aftermath of the battle on Argus had yet to subside. In addition, some of the coalition army had yet to evacuate, so the connection space between Azeroth and Argus had yet to separate. The two planets were still relatively close to each other in the starry sky. The climate on Argus had been utterly ruined. The endless rain of fire had yet to stop and kept falling from the thick, dark clouds to the ground. Magma spewed out from volcanic eruptions and flooded the surface of Argus. Moreover, at this moment, there was a massive battle still ongoing on this purgatory-like planet. The two sides fighting were Julia and Benia against Archangel Tyrael! Julia and Benia had been on Argus, waiting for Roy¡¯s return. They had been hiding well among the demons of the Burning Legion. After the headquarters of the Burning Legion was destroyed, they had wanted to evacuate with the fleeing demons. But unfortunately, Tyrael had come to Argus to find Roy. He wanted to save Auriel, but he didn¡¯t find any traces of Roy and instead recognized Julia and Benia. Tyrael wanted to capture Julia and Benia, but how could the two of them surrender without a fight? So they started fighting him. It wasn¡¯t until the battle between the two sides began that both the coalition army and the Burning Legion demons were surprised to find out that the two demon adjutants Julia and Benia were no weaker than Kil¡¯jaeden! They had hidden themselves too well! Demons were really cunning¡­ Cold sweat broke out on the backs of the coalition heroes. Who would have thought that two attractive female demons would suddenly display the same strength as commanders of the Burning Legion? If they had accidentally encountered these two female demon adjutants, they might have been killed before they could even react¡­ The coalition heroes slowly withdrew while watching the battle in the sky. Although there were such variables, fortunately, Archangel Tyrael was facing these two demonesses¡­ However, before they could rejoice, the thick clouds of Argus suddenly split open! With the light projected after the clouds tore apart, a magnificent starship appeared in front of everyone. This starship was so large that its appearance even enveloped most of Argus¡¯s atmosphere. They didn¡¯t dare to imagine how great the tremors would be if it landed on the ground. Fortunately, this starship didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of landing. It stayed in the sky, and the belly of the cabin slowly opened. A demon appeared in front of everyone. Everyone, including Archangel Tyrael, quivered all over when they saw this demon clearly! It was¡­ the King of Despair Osiris?! Why¡­ why did he suddenly appear?! ¡°Darling!¡± The moment Julia and Benia saw Roy appear, they were pleasantly surprised. They spread their wings and flew toward him. After arriving beside him, they hugged his arms on the left and right, their faces full of excitement. Looking at the smiles on the faces of the three demons in the sky, the coalition heroes below stopped retreating. Their bodies felt as though they had fallen into an ice cave, and they were so stiff that they couldn¡¯t move. That¡¯s right! The coalition heroes suddenly remembered that these two demonesses seemed to be the adjutants of the King of Despair! Even his adjutants were so powerful, so what about Osiris? What level was he? In an instant, everyone¡¯s breathing seemed to stagnate, and an atmosphere of silence instantly swept through the entire area¡­ Chapter 700 Chapter 700: Demon Sword Satan Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios It¡¯s happening again! Again! The night elves of the coalition army were frantically muttering these words in their heads. They didn¡¯t know if Demon Osiris did it on purpose. Every time they saw the hope of victory appear, he would follow closely behind and then trample on the newly risen hope! It was like this during the Battle of Mount Hyjal, and now it was like this in the War of Argus! The night elves hated this King of Despair¡­ It was impossible to retreat again. Since Osiris had appeared, it meant that the Burning Legion had not been completely defeated. As long as there was a commander of the Legion, the fleeing demons would quickly be regrouped. It was better to take this opportunity to defeat Osiris as well. Therefore, when Tyrael¡¯s Holy Light power poured onto the coalition army again and relieved their suffocating pressure, the coalition heroes made a judgment. They began to reorganize their army and prepare to fight the King of Despair. We might not necessarily lose! The coalition warriors comforted themselves. They now had the Lightforged draenei and the help of Archangel Tyrael, so they might not necessarily lose! While the coalition army was regrouping, Archangel Tyrael slowly flew to Roy. ¡°Long time no see, Tyrael!¡± Roy smiled while sizing up the three large pairs of light wings behind Tyrael. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to advance. It seems that your luck has improved after coming to this universe!¡± Swish! Tyrael raised the Sword of Justice in his hand and pointed it at Roy from afar. Amid the sound of the sharp sword cutting through the air, he said solemnly, ¡°Osiris, the culprit who destroyed the High Heavens! I said that one day, I will use the Sword of Justice in my hand to judge you personally!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Roy smiled. ¡°I thought you would say you came to save Auriel!¡± ¡°If I kill you, Auriel will naturally be saved!¡± Tyrael said coldly. Roy turned his eyes slightly and looked at the coalition army of Azeroth below. They had already reorganized their formation and were ready for battle. At the same time, all kinds of coalition warriors riding flying monsters and the dragon army surrounded Roy. But Roy wasn¡¯t worried at all. He slowly began to lower his altitude and fall toward the ground. Seeing this, Tyrael could only land. After stepping on the ground, Roy stretched out his foot and kicked a pool of magma. Feeling the high temperature of the magma, he revealed a look of enjoyment. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to feel comfortable¡­¡± Roy smiled at Julia and Benia. ¡°When I was a frost demon, I never touched magma¡­¡± Julia giggled while Benia looked around. ¡°Yes, the environment here reminds me of my hometown in the Abyss¡­¡± The current Argus had become a purgatory, but just as Benia said, this purgatory-like environment was really similar to the Abyss. The three of them chatted among themselves and didn¡¯t take Tyrael seriously. But Tyrael didn¡¯t show any emotion at all, and the Sword of Justice in his hand was accumulating power. Roy looked at the Sword of Justice becoming brighter and brighter. He tilted his head and thought for a moment. ¡°Oh, right. It¡¯s time for my new weapon to be born¡­¡± Roy raised his right hand, pointed at the distant sky, curled his finger, and said loudly, ¡°Demon sword, come!¡± With Roy¡¯s call, he looked up through the gaps in the clouds in the sky and saw a bright light suddenly erupt from Azeroth high above his head! On Azeroth, the night elves who had stayed on Mount Hyjal heard a violent explosion coming from the top of Mount Hyjal. Then, amid the explosion, a rapid starlight shot out from where the World Tree Nordrassil was. This starlight was so fast that it had already broken through the atmosphere before anyone could react. When it broke through the atmosphere, Azeroth¡¯s planetary shield flashed. Then, with a crisp sound, this starlight broke through the blockade of the planetary shield, pierced a hole in the enormous barrier covering the planet, and rushed out. The starlight flew into space and turned into a thick stream of light that flew straight toward Argus. After the rapid starlight entered Argus, under friction with the atmosphere, the starlight turned into a fireball that drew an arc in the sky and fell straight toward the ground! Finally, with a loud bang, this meteor landed in front of Roy. The powerful force caused the entire planet of Argus to tremble. This scene happened so fast that many people in the coalition army didn¡¯t understand what was going on. From the moment Roy started summoning the demon sword to the meteor falling in front of him, only ten seconds had passed! ¡°That¡­ that flew over from Azeroth?!¡± ¡°Am I seeing things?! How could it be so fast?!¡± There was a commotion among the coalition soldiers. But before they could finish discussing, a powerful and terrifying energy suddenly appeared in everyone¡¯s perception. When the smoke and dust cleared, they saw a straight and black¡­ sword inserted in front of the King of Despair Osiris! It might not be appropriate to call it a sword because, no matter how they looked at it, it was only in the shape of a long bar. They couldn¡¯t see any hilt. It was more like an iron bar. But the energy contained in this iron bar made everyone shudder. Roy looked at the sword embryo in front of him in satisfaction and slowly stretched out his hand toward it. ¡°Not bad. It took more than twenty thousand years to finally give birth to you!¡± Before everyone could understand what Roy meant, his hand was already holding the end of the sword embryo. The next moment, under everyone¡¯s gazes, the sword embryo began to transform! Under Roy¡¯s control, the sword embryo evolved a hilt and guard, and the blade began to take shape slowly. Not long after, a true demon sword was born in his hand¡­ It had a thick sword blade. From the tip of the sword to the front of the hilt, there were demon runes condensed from countless indescribable blood vessels. The runes shone with golden light and complemented the blood-red color of the blade. At the guard was a strange purple demon eyeball. The eyeball was moving around nimbly, as though it were spying on the world in front of it. On both sides of the guard were three pairs of raised wing-shaped blades, and the end of the hilt was bent at an acute angle, looking like the sickle of the Grim Reaper. The moment Roy held it and poured his power into it, the entire demon sword underwent new changes. An ink-like mist appeared on the sword, and the glowing demon runes and demon eyeballs were faintly discernible under the mist. This strange sword brought with it a very strong sense of oppression. Everyone facing this demon sword, including Tyrael, would unconsciously produce countless negative emotions such as fear, greed, selfishness, tyranny, regret, pain, and so on. After realizing this, Tyrael gasped. He immediately realized the terrifying nature of this demon sword. It was a demon sword constructed by combining all the negative emotions of all intelligent life. This sword was the enemy of all intelligent life! ¡°W-what demon sword is this?!¡± Tyrael said in disbelief. ¡°Didn¡¯t you use a sword named Frostmourne?!¡± Roy slowly raised the demon sword, rubbed it in front of him, and replied to Tyrael with a sinister smile, ¡°Its name is¡­ Satan!!!¡± Boom! With Roy¡¯s naming, Demon Sword Satan transmitted incomparable joy to Roy. At the same time, countless black lightning bolts appeared out of thin air in the sky. These lightning bolts struck the newly born demon sword in unison, and the shining black lightning illuminated the entire battlefield. Lightning struck endlessly, as though a thunderstorm had erupted on all of Argus. But when these lightning bolts struck Demon Sword Satan, they couldn¡¯t even cause a splash and were quickly absorbed. Tyrael stared at the scene in front of him in a daze. He seemed to have thought of something and muttered to himself, ¡°The Sword of Divine Punishment¡­ the Sword of Misfortune¡­¡± Only Benia and Julia were excited and fanatical. They had told Roy before that with his strength, he could already call himself Satan, but they didn¡¯t expect him to name his new demon sword Satan! What did this mean? It meant that ¡®Satan¡¯ could only be under Roy¡¯s control! After the lightning finally dissipated, and even the last trace of the fine electric light disappeared into the sword, Roy held Demon Sword Satan in one hand and called out to Tyrael with the other. ¡°Come on. Don¡¯t you want to complete your revenge?¡± Tyrael hesitated. Although it was less than a second, he did hesitate. Although he had successfully crossed that obstacle with the help of the naaru and became a true Archangel, for some reason, his intuition still made him hesitate when facing Roy. This hesitation represented that his original firm confidence had wavered¡­ Chapter 701_End Chapter 701: Chosen One of the Abyss, New Eternal War (Final Chapter) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios However, he was Tyrael after all, the Winged Justice. So the next second, he attacked! Time seemed to stretch to the limit at this moment. Tyrael held the Sword of Justice and slashed at Roy, while Roy slowly raised Satan to block. Their swords collided. Light! Endless light was born at this moment. This light was so intense that it was like a supernova explosion or a solar flare eruption. It was the light produced by the collision of incomparably immense energy. The moment it appeared, it blinded everyone who dared to look directly at it! What followed was a heaven-rending, earth-shattering shock wave¡­ The sky was torn apart, and the thick clouds were instantly blown away; the ground was shattered, and endless magma gushed out from under the split surface. Everything within a radius of thousands of kilometers was dragged into this shock wave of destruction. The flying weapons of the coalition army did not even have time to fall before their mounts and knights were blown into minced meat. The warriors on the ground could not even resist before being swept away by the storm. The coalition heroes only had time to put a shield on themselves before tumbling away in the energy storm. Just a collision of the blades caused such a terrifying disaster. This was not a battlefield that ordinary people could watch¡­ ¡°Hahaha, great!¡± Roy¡¯s voice came after the light dissipated. ¡°Tyrael, your strength has improved quite well!¡± Tyrael did not say a word. He had used all his strength to attack Roy, but his heart had already sunk because he could clearly feel that Osiris still had a lot of strength left! Damn it! How did this happen?! My previous judgment was completely wrong! Tyrael¡¯s impression of Roy¡¯s strength was still at the time when Roy left Outland. At the time, Roy had only been a demon king. No matter how powerful he was, it was impossible for him to reach the Deadly Sin level. Therefore, Tyrael had been full of confidence when he attacked Osiris. But now, he realized that his judgment was wrong¡­ In this collision, Roy had only used the same level of strength as Tyrael. After seeing traces of intense emotional fluctuations on Tyrael¡¯s holy light face under his hood, Roy found it extremely interesting. ¡°Tyrael, why don¡¯t you use your former human face?¡± Roy grinned sinisterly. ¡°If you use that face when I imprison you again, I might consider getting you a friendly friend¡­¡± Tyrael didn¡¯t understand what Roy meant. He was currently overwhelmed by Roy¡¯s gradually but firmly increasing strength and couldn¡¯t worry about speaking. Just as Tyrael was about to collapse, Roy suddenly punched his abdomen with his left hand, sending him flying. Yes, Roy had been holding his sword with one hand in the confrontation just now. Tyrael flipped in the air and flew thousands of meters before finally stopping. His body of Holy Light was rapidly flickering, as though he were panting heavily. Only now did he have the time to observe his surroundings. He saw a giant crater in the place where the two of them had just clashed. And around the crater was a ground as smooth as a blade, with a raddius of thousands of meters. The warriors of Azeroth who came with him had been affected by the energy storm and blown away, disappearing from sight. We can¡¯t win. Osiris¡¯s strength far exceeds my expectations! Tyrael thought. We have to retreat. Otherwise, the warriors of Azeroth will all die here! But before Tyrael could finish thinking, the surrounding scene suddenly changed! In Tyrael¡¯s perception, the surrounding space seemed to be undergoing subtle fluctuations, and a new space was gradually replacing the space of Argus. A purple moon quietly appeared in the sky. The surface of the ground, which was originally flowing with magma, was slowly replaced by a blood-red sea. The blood-red sea raised layers of waves, and strange demon eggs slowly emerged from the bottom of the sea and were carried to the shore by the waves. ¡°W-what is this?!¡± If he had pupils, Tyrael¡¯s pupils would have long constricted. He shouted in surprise at Roy, who was standing in front of him, ¡°Osiris, are you crazy?!¡± ¡°What do you mean I¡¯m crazy?¡± Roy looked at him in confusion. Tyrael roared, ¡°If you¡¯re not crazy, why did you summon the Abyss here?!¡± ¡°What are you saying¡­ I¡¯m a demon!¡± Roy grinned ferociously. ¡°Moreover, I¡¯m the Chosen One of the Abyss. What¡¯s wrong with summoning the Abyss?¡± Yes, Roy had obtained the identity of the Chosen One of the Abyss a long time ago, and he finally knew its true usage. In fact, from the moment he advanced to the Deadly Sin level, he already had the authority to summon the Abyss at any time. ¡°You¡­!¡± Tyrael was furious and wanted to reprimand Roy, but he didn¡¯t know how to start. ¡°This is only the surface of the Abyss¡­¡± Roy grinned sinisterly. ¡°But it won¡¯t be long before the lower levels of the Abyss appear. At that time, countless demons will surge out¡­ Tyrael, a new Eternal War will begin in this universe. You might have destroyed the Burning Legion, and Argus will become history, but my Chaos Legion will descend from the Abyss! Try to stop me. Otherwise, this universe will be destroyed!¡± Roy¡¯s words were not only for Tyrael but also for the coalition army, which was gradually running back to the battlefield. In order to arouse their fighting spirit, he lied a little here and there. But he was a demon. Wasn¡¯t it normal for demons to lie? ¡°Go! Evacuate this place immediately!¡± Tyrael reacted at this moment. He sprinkled Holy Light on the coalition soldiers and protected them while shouting for them to retreat. ¡°We can¡¯t stay here. Once the space of the Abyss spreads to the entire planet, it¡¯ll be impossible for us to even evacuate!¡± The heroes of the coalition army realized the seriousness of the matter, so they could only grit their teeth and retreat. They knew that their plan to completely defeat the demons had failed. Although the Burning Legion had been destroyed, the Abyss demons would appear again, and they would be under the leadership of a stronger demon. They had to gather more forces to resist the invasion of the Abyss¡­ Everyone retreated, while Tyrael stayed behind to cover the retreat. He was very nervous about Roy, but Roy had no intention of attacking him at all. Instead, he condensed an enormous mountain on the spot, and on the mountain was his Throne of Chaos. After sitting on the throne, he inserted his Demon Sword Satan beside it. ¡°Go, Tyrael!¡± Roy smiled fiercely. ¡°Whether you¡¯re seeking help from the titans or the power of the Holy Light, I¡¯ll wait for you to come again. I hope that next time, you¡¯ll please me even more than now¡­¡± Tyrael was silent for a long time before finally spreading his light wings without a word and turning into a stream of light, vanishing. Beside the throne, Julia and Benia appeared, hugged Roy¡¯s waist, and asked curiously, ¡°Darling, is this your goal for a new war?¡± ¡°Of course. Whenthe comes¡­ you¡¯ll understand¡­¡± Roy replied as he looked up at the purple demon moon that he had not seen for a long time. The light of the demon moon shone on the beach, comforting the small demon eggs. After some time, a soft crack came, and a demon egg slowly hatched. Just like¡­ in the past! (The End)